《Reborn As The Villain [High Fantasy, Isekai, litRPG]》 Volume 1 Chapter 1: I Became The Villain. Inside a dining room filled with exquisite cutlery and a large table with delicious meals that would make any mouth water. ¡°Young master, please stop! It was an accident!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Servants tried to stop their young master from beheading a young woman. The woman was trembling on the ground while covering her head. Her arms were black and blue from his repeated kicks. ¡°Get your hands off me before I kill all of you next.¡± The servants who tried to stop him backed away in fright. His voice was filled with killing intent as his aura threatened to crush all of the knights and servants. Arnold von Berkley. He is the young heir of the Berkley household. A household that had served the Imperial Family for generations. His father and the emperor fought together in battle when they were but vassal and prince. Their relationship had been that close ever since they won wars together. Arnold was expected to marry the second princess to make their ties to Imperial Family stronger. Today would¡¯ve been their first meeting as fianc¨¦es instead of childhood friends and yet¡­ ¡®She dares to cancel with a shitty excuse that her body was unwell!?¡¯ The servants could do nothing as they saw Arnold summoning his aura sword out of thin air. All the maid did was accidentally spill tea on his shirt. She was a commoner that his mother brought in to work for her. Since the madam was out, she decided to take the duties of serving the young master together with his personal maid. Now she made the mistake of her life. Upsetting the young heir of the Berkley household. Not many survive. The servants didn¡¯t do anything to help the girl. Partly because they didn¡¯t know her very well and that the young heir was the opponent. He was said to be a tyrant that would crush anyone even if they made a small mistake. He was a self-centred man that arrogantly flaunted his strength. He had sexually assaulted many girls at the academy before just because he liked them. No one could stay away from his clutches. They weren¡¯t safe. Only one had stood up to him. He was the hero that would¡¯ve slayed the demon king together with his comrades. They could be said to be equals or more like the hero was far more talented. Arnold was a man with unlimited potential to grow. The worst thing about him was that he was aware of how talented he was. This caused his personality to worsen. By the time he was 10 years old, he was already deemed a prodigy of the empire. Many houses requested to marry him to their daughters in hopes of building a connection. His father, Marcus was a mighty general of the past that managed to gain ducal status and become one of the most influential patriarchs of the empire. He wasn¡¯t just wealthy. He was an 9th star knight so he was possibly one of the strongest people in the nation. With such strong genes in his body, it¡¯s no wonder why his son became so strong. But his strength and family background gave him a distorted personality. Arnold paid the cries of the servants no heed and only lifted his sword. His entire body was giving off a powerful and domineering presence. 5th star rank. That was how powerful Arnold was. He was one of the only 5 star rank swordsmen in his age group. There was obviously no one who was strong enough to stop him at the moment. Besides one¡ªno, two. !!!! BOOM¡­.! Arnold was punched into the wall and crashed into the other room. ¡°It seems I made a mistake thinking I could leave you alone after what response you received from her highness.¡± A middle-aged man stepped into the room. The servants and knights sighed in relief when the duke came into the room. He returned from his trip. Another old man was busy dusting off his glove after taking it off. Sebastian. He was the butler of the patriarch of the family. No ordinary servant had the guts to hit the young master. He, however was a different story. He was the one who trained Arnold after all. He was a 7th star martial artist. ¡°Excuse the mess, my lord. And I apologize for hitting young master Al.¡± He bowed to the middle-aged man. ¡°Do not worry, Sebas. This little brat needs to be disciplined properly.¡± The man removed his coat and gave it to a maid. His name was Marcus Fuelias von Berkley. He was the duke and the lord of this city, Lockinge. The city was located about 4km from the empire. The princess and Arnold had a meeting today but she cancelled it due to the circumstances. Arnold lay unconscious on the floor, perhaps suffering from a concussion since he wasn''t moving. ¡°What happened?¡± Marcus¡¯ eyes scanned the room. ¡°Um¡­¡± The young woman raised her hand. She lowered her head in shame as she muttered in a tiny voice, ¡°I-I accidentally spilled tea on the young master¡¯s shirt.¡± Marcus sighed. ¡°Getting worked up over such a thing. Go to Adrianna. She''s in my office.¡± Chances were that even if Marcus calmed Arnold down, the latter would just find the girl and hurt her again even against his mother¡¯s orders. He was that petty and narrow-minded despite being a genius. No one in this household liked him. Rather, they would be happy if the young master was thrown out of the house. Only his sisters and parents still held affection for him since they were family. The other concubines didn¡¯t like him at all. ¡°T-Thank you!¡± She ran out of the room as if she didn¡¯t want to stay there. Marcus looked around the room. His eyes landed on a certain girl. She was the girl that Arnold brought in two years ago after visiting the slave market. Her hair was blood red and her eyes were blue. She was even more beautiful than some noble ladies even without makeup. This was why Arnold bought her the moment his eyes landed on her. She became his maid and the one who services him at night. He assaulted her one night and forced her to stay otherwise he¡¯d destroy her family¡¯s little shop. She had no choice but to stay with him and pleasure him. Even if she was sold to pay off her parent¡¯s debt, she still loved them. She only gets a few days a month to visit them. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Lauran. Take care of Arnold for now. Tell him to come to my office when he wakes up.¡± Her pupils slightly shook. She knew that he would lash out at her the moment he woke up. His fist would never miss its target when he was angry. Lauran rubbed her arm and nodded. ¡°Of course, Your Grace¡­¡± Marcus nodded and looked to Sebastian. ¡°Sebas.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Help Lauran take Arnold upstairs.¡± ¡°As you command.¡± Sebastian bowed. The head of the family left the room soon after. ¡ó¡ô¡ó The 17 year old boy¡¯s eyes opened up as he felt a mind-numbing pain that assaulted his head. He gritted his teeth as he held his head in his hands. ¡®A ceiling? And a luxurious room as well? Wasn¡¯t I at the convenience store?¡¯ ¡°Huh? Where am I?¡± ¡°Young master.¡± An emotionless voice called out to him. He turned his eyes over and couldn¡¯t help but look at the girl with widened eyes. His mouth opened in disbelief. Red hair that resembled a rose. Blue eyes that could be described as beautiful as the ocean. She was wearing a maid outfit that they usually wore in Europe. He knew who she was when he saw her peculiar hair and facial features. There was literally no one else who had such beautiful sculpted facial features on this continent. ¡°¡­.Lauran?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lauran, a major character in a game he used to play everyday at home. After losing his job, he turned his attention towards gaming after leaving it behind to focus on his social life after high school. His hard work and dedication earned him the top rankings in the game. His guild was ranked number three on the leaderboards. By the way, the players couldn¡¯t become the hero. Only special events allowed that. In order to play the game, you¡¯d need to make your own avatar online. You gather other players and then make a guild or clan with them. You could choose to help the hero slay the Demon King and the other villains or not. Liam was part of the number three guild of the top 100 rankings. He was a mage so his equipment was obviously magic items. ¡®If this is the game then the things I earned in the game should still exist right?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t sure if his hypothesis was correct or not. Since the game was an open world before, players could simply steal another player¡¯s loot as they wished. As the game was the future of gaming, you could basically do everything in it. Even get a family. But due to social issues, the devs made some limitations. Too much of something good could harm a person¡¯s mentality after all. Anyway, even a puny noob at level 1 could invade the Demon King¡¯s territory. That depends if they could survive the Beast Glades. Liam was a level 100 before. Not many people were able to reach the level cap of the game. Lauran hesitantly approached the bed. She held her hand on Arnold''s forehead to feel the temperature. She wasn¡¯t exactly worried but she didn¡¯t want to be scolded by Arnold¡¯s mother so she had to make sure he was alright. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ It feels like I¡¯m hungover.¡± ¡°...Hungover?¡± ¡®Wait a second.¡¯ If she called me young master¡­. Arnold jumped out of the bed and ran towards the mirror in the room. He froze when he saw the person¡¯s reflection. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± The face Arnold saw resembled the illustration of the character in the game. Dark blue hair and blue eyes. He had a sharp jawline and narrowed eyes. His skin was pale and his hands were chapped from training with the sword for his entire life. His body was forged from the training he did throughout his childhood. Arnold von Berkley. He was one of the critically renowned villains of Star Fantasy. ''I was... reborn as the villain?'' Arnold couldn¡¯t understand what happened or why he ended up as the villain of Star Fantasy. ¡®What is this shit? I was on my way to the convenience store to buy something and now this had to happen?¡¯ He turned his eyes over to the girl standing meekly by the bed. She quickly lowered her head to hide her hateful expression. Arnold knew who she was. Lauran, the first Archmage¡¯s descendant. She killed him by dropping an entire meteor on his villa where he was resting. This happened in the future after she couldn¡¯t take his beatings and rough assault anymore. They never knew who killed him. The player could either choose to kill Arnold or decide to let Lauran forget about the past and embrace the future. If they chose the latter then Lauran would leave the household, fall in love with the protagonist and join his hero party. Was it even possible to be reincarnated or transmigrated into a video game? It wasn¡¯t even that popular in the few years that it was released. Only after a while did the game gain a lot of popularity. The hard core fans that were there from day one received special prizes. Liam received multiple high ranking weapons along with an extremely powerful battleship. The goal of the game was to find all the star ranked artifacts and defeat the final bosses. ¡®If I¡¯m in a game then I should have a status, right?¡¯ But no matter how many times he called status, it never popped up. Was it because he was an irregularity of this world? Were there others like him? ¡°Shit¡­ What is this bullshit.¡± Liam, no, Arnold sighed as he grabbed his head. ¡®Okay, calm down. I should get to the bottom of this.¡¯ At that moment, Lauran spoke again. ¡°Master told me to inform young master to head to his office after you¡¯ve woken up.¡± ¡®What happened that I feel like my head is on the verge of exploding?¡¯ It felt like he jumped head first into concrete. He sighed again to calm himself. His heart was pulsating much faster than average as his mind was full of confusion. ¡°¡­Take me there.¡± ¡ó¡ô¡ó The two of them walked through the corridor. Arnold could see the servants avoid eye contact with him when they passed by him. He smiled bitterly as he remembered what a tyrant Arnold usually was. Harassment, assault and beatings. He would do such things to anyone that so much as pissed him off slightly. Even his slave maid wasn¡¯t safe from his clutches. ¡°Young master Al.¡± At that moment, a sweet voice called out to Al. He turned around and saw a young woman approach him. ¡®Hm? Isn¡¯t she¡­¡¯ ¡°L-Lady Victoria!?¡± Victoria. She was Arnold¡¯s personal maid. She was¡ªin fact¡ªthe one who raised Arnold ever since he was a young boy. Victoria came from a vassal house of the Berkley family. She started working here when she was at the tender age of 15. Despite serving the Berkley family for a decade, she hadn¡¯t aged that much. Rather, she had grown more beautiful. She was a woman with long black hair and red eyes. Her collar was slightly open and revealed her big chest. ¡®Holy mother of¡­¡¯ He already saw her illustrations in the game. She was always deemed the ¡°Big boob maid¡±. Players could receive quests from her, as well as help in the game. Out of all the women the villain Arnold was close with, she was the only one that didn¡¯t fall for the hero or plot his death. Rather, she was in love with someone else. ¡°I heard you caused quite the trouble, Al. That¡¯s not very noble of you. Let me take it over from here, slave. Go to your chambers.¡± Only a few people could call him Al. His mother, sisters and finally¡­ his personal maid, Victoria. ¡°¡­Yes¡­¡± Lauran obediently left. ¡°Let me take you there.¡± Victoria was smiling but her eyes were coldly looking at Arnold. ¡®I thought you¡¯ve grown Al. Why did you have to let me down this much?¡¯ Her eyes seemed to convey her thoughts as such. ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t say anything and only followed after her. He could see her garter belt under her maid dress wrapping around her meaty but strong thighs. With a body like that any man would go crazy with lust. However, she had yet to choose a husband. She was still pure as well. That further intensified the animalistic lust in men. Her hair released a sweet scent of flowers as Al walked behind her. It was the kind of smell that wasn¡¯t choking like all those ladies of nobility who wear so much makeup. Arnold failed to understand why she didn¡¯t fall for the hero. The hero was loved by all. He was blessed with peerless handsomeness. His skills and swordsmanship was second to none as well. No one could compete against such a charismatic individual. Even his fianc¨¦, Olivia who was on par with Victoria in terms of beauty, fell for this Gary Stue of a hero. He was literally without a fault and that was why everyone loved him. No, he had one particular flaw but it was fixed when he had his comrades around him. She was the one who protected Arnold when he was about to be slashed by the hero¡¯s sword. That was how Arnold became a main villain. He was already teased to be one but that was the trigger. All the players cried for her death. She was an important figure in the game and the hero just had to kill her. Many didn¡¯t like how it was set up. Didn¡¯t Arnold match the hero in strength? ¡°We have arrived.¡± Before Victoria pushed the door open, she fixed Arnold¡¯s shirt and tie. She patted down his spiky dark blue hair, and looked at him seriously. ¡°Please don¡¯t make a fuss this time. You will be in the presence of the duke.¡± Arnold cleared his throat. He haughtily walked past her with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Whatever. Out of my way.¡± She smiled wryly and stepped back. That was how Arnold usually spoke to her. Good old bastard Al. ¡°I will prepare your bath in the mean-time.¡± Victoria bowed before descending down the stairs. Liam sighed in relief before opening the door to the patriarch¡¯s office. ¡°Sit down.¡± He saw red eyes glare at him from the other side of the room. Marcus von Berkley. One of the strongest knights on the continent. Chapter 2: New Heir Star Fantasy or better known as the grandfather of the RPG genre was a game that released over a decade ago. At first not much was known about the game. Not many people played it on launch day. No one wanted to waste their time on a game that might¡¯ve flopped in a few years. Liam, however, had plenty of time when he was a high school kid. He always bunked school and never did his homework. To him it didn¡¯t matter whether he passed or failed. He was the kind of person who lived in the now. What better way to waste your time than play a small game that just released? He, and some of his friends built their own computer from the ground up so it was able to handle the game fairly well. They didn¡¯t seem interested in first but it wasn¡¯t the same for Liam. He was a fan of fantasy games. The kind that could serve as escapism. It was his favorite genre. As for most teenagers and young adults. He instantly fell in love with the game. He stayed out of school for days, weeks and finally months. He had no family so no one was around to nag him to go to school. It was only a few months after that that he got bored. This game is so basic now. I¡¯ve seen everything. Liam would always complain about that. He even streamed the game every now and then to see if anything changed. Sadly, not much changed in the next couple of months since launch day. They would update the game every now and then but nothing major. That was until a year later that the game released. As a perk for being a Day One Player, Liam received countless gifts from the company. If it wasn¡¯t for him streaming their game then no one would¡¯ve wanted to play it. It was only a small game at first, after all. We would like you to test out our prototype. That was the email he received, along with a code for a certain something. Dunfer. One of the first flying battleships in the game. Needless to say, he was a monster with this ship. He raided other players¡¯ bases and stole their loot. He was literally a villain in the eyes of the newbies. Liam continued to attack many more players out of pure enjoyment. He was like a god. Millions of views came rolling in when they heard the first battleship was being tested by a high school kid. But that wasn¡¯t all. He didn¡¯t just attract the eyes of the average viewers, but of the other DOP(Day One Players) as well. One day, he was thinking of raiding a small battleship that was about to pass by his territory. He thought they would be chumps like all the others. How wrong he was. Alecs, a swordsman who was also at the level cap of the game challenged him to a duel. In duels, battleships are not allowed so Liam had to fight him using his own power. Mages are typically at a disadvantage against swordsmen. They were more powerful but far slower than swordsmen. That depended on the other party¡¯s stats. At his level he could beat a mid level cap(50) swordsman without breaking a sweat. There was nothing to worry about. After all, there were only a few players who reached the level cap. I have these items! Kukuku! When I win, you become my servant! Kyahaha! Very well, great magic caster. He had so many star ranked artifacts that he didn¡¯t know what to do with them. The developers must¡¯ve appreciated his support a lot. Eh!? But what he didn¡¯t expect was that his opponent was just like him. Alecs defeated Liam with a Sanctity Sword Strike. One of the most powerful moves in the game. It was one strike. One. It was humiliating. I¡­accept defeat¡­I will follow you as your servant¡­ No. I wish to have you as my partner. Eh? ¡ó ¡®I wonder how you¡¯re doing, Alecs¡­¡¯ Arnold sat down on the chair and crossed his legs. His posture wasn¡¯t upright and polite, rather it was that of a hooligan. A vein bulged on Sebastian¡¯s temple. He was about to shout at Arnold for his rudeness but the duke raised his hand. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. He stepped back and nodded his head. Marcus crossed his fingers and looked at his son. He was a man with a towering build. Strong cheekbones and a chiseled face. His beard was well-groomed and his hair was swept neatly to the side. Despite being over 50 years old, Marcus was still a handsome man. ¡°Arnold, do you know why I called you here immediately after I arrived at home?¡± Marcus spoke after a brief moment of silence. ¡°To nag, probably?¡± ¡°Young master-!¡± Sebastian had a twisted look on his face as he glared at Arnold. The latter almost fell from his chair from fright. But he pretended he wasn¡¯t scared and only harrumphed. ¡°Calm down, Sebas. Or would you like to leave the room?¡± ¡°Haa¡­ I will be as silent as the night. Excuse my rudeness.¡± He looked down in apology. Marcus only nodded. ¡°True; I am going to nag you. However, that won¡¯t change anything. Just like it hasn¡¯t for years now.¡± His father said. ¡°I have been visiting the nearby fief lords and heard quite a lot of things from them. How my son has been annoying their daughters, burning their fields, and harassing their knights out of pure enjoyment.¡± ¡°Uh, huh. That it?¡± Marcus sighed. ¡°I heard that you impregnated a village girl. She came forward and said that it happened two months ago. Tell me, son. Do you not see a woman when you look at a female? Are they all just tools to vent your lust out on? The girl was in tears when she told me what you did. She was unwilling to bear your child. Yet you didn¡¯t listen.¡± Arnold sighed exaggeratedly, ¡°She should¡¯ve said no in the first place. Besides, contraceptives exist.¡± ¡®Shouldn¡¯t this mysterious girl have come to my father when I was present?¡¯ that way he would be able to confirm whether or not he slept the person. He could also make Victoria verify since he didn¡¯t really remember anything Arnold did in the past. ¡°They are not cheap. You know that as much as I do.¡± Marcus took off his tie and creaked his neck. ¡°I was looking forward to retiring after your wedding but that is now impossible. I¡¯m getting old now, son.¡± Arnold was expected to marry Olivia and connect their two families. This was something both Marcus and the emperor were looking forward to. This would hinder the foreign nation royalties from using marriage as a means of gaining power of the imperial family of this empire. If one looked at the surface, it seemed like a good idea. However, Arnold already knew that it was a bad idea to engage the two of them. ¡°Can I leave now, old man?¡± ¡°Arnold.¡± Marcus¡¯ face changed from its usual calmness. There was now a piercing cold glint in his eyes. ¡°Sit down. Now.¡± He was serious about this. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold sat down silently. Marcus wasn¡¯t the type of guy to be hard on his family even if they caused trouble for him. However, Arnold could see that the line had been crossed with his shenanigans. ¡°I have been thinking of selecting another heir to fill your role.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Sebastian looked towards Marcus in surprise. This was the first time he had heard of such a thing. ¡°I apologize for not telling you, Sebas. However, this was necessary. This has been put on hold for years now. I waited to see if my son would change. But alas¡­.¡± Marcus leaned back on his chair. ¡°Starting tomorrow, you are no longer the heir of the Berkley ducal household. The duchy will also be given to the new heir.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± Arnold shouted. ¡°How can you make this decision without consulting me first!? You can¡¯t just give our lineage that has lasted for hundreds of years to some miscreant!¡± Arnold hit his father¡¯s desk. A large dent formed on the surface. ¡°Consulting you first?¡± Marcus stood up and glared into Arnold¡¯s eyes, ¡°This is my decision. Isn¡¯t it obvious that I should select the most favorable route to ensure my family survives?¡± ¡°Master, I do not understand. I thought there wouldn''t be any trouble if young master Arnold became the patriarch?¡± Sebastian said. ¡°You were wrong about that, Sebas. If I¡¯m being honest, Arnold succeeding me would be the worst outcome at present. I thought things would change when Olivia marries him. We would gain the support of the imperial family so all our opponents would forget about trying to take us down.¡± ¡°So this is why you want the marriage to be over and done with¡­ Nobles usually wait until they are 20 before they marry each other but you said that it was fine if the two married at 17 years old. Now I why you said that.¡± ¡°Exactly, Sebas. I discussed this with his mother and she has given me her blessing,¡± Marcus looked at Arnold, ¡°Son, you should understand that the world of the aristocracy is a cruel world. Sometimes we have to make decisions even if they upset others. Because¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s to ensure our survival¡­?¡± Arnold finished his father¡¯s words. ¡°This is for the best. Please understand.¡± ¡°Yes, father¡­¡± ¡®Well, I don¡¯t really care¡­¡¯ Arnold¡ªno, Liam was only acting. Why the heck would he care about the position? All that awaited the heir was hardships and even more assassinations. He would much rather not be at the end of someone¡¯s blade. He was an average gamer just a day ago. What would he know about fighting nobles and surviving in the political world. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you understand the merits. I¡¯m too old for stressing this much. I want to take my wife and have vacation for an entire year.¡± Marcus muttered with a sigh. Arnold asked with feigned ignorance ¡°So who is the next heir? Is it Jack?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s impossible for me to wait until Jack matures. He is still only ten years old.¡± Marcus denied Arnold¡¯s question. Of course, Arnold knew who it was. ¡°So he¡¯s another noble¡¯s son who you adopted.¡± ¡°Well, I did adopt him. You¡¯re half right about that,¡± Marcus said vaguely. He looked towards the door, ¡°Come in, Luke. My son.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for eavesdropping, sir¡­¡± A timid, shy voice came through the door when it opened. A boy with blonde hair and blue eyes entered. ¡°What the¡­ Who¡¯s this little pipsqueak?¡± Arnold stood in front of Luke like a towering mountain. The 14 year old boy¡¯s legs were shivering. ¡°U-Um, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°This is Luke. I met him a year ago when I had meetings with my subordinates to solve the crop decline.¡± Marcus stepped between the two. He could tell that Arnold was trying to intimidate Luke. ¡°He¡¯ll be my replacement? Look at him!¡± Arnold grabbed Luke¡¯s arm. It was so soft and small like a twig. ¡°He¡¯s so damn delicate and tiny. How is he supposed to succeed this me!?¡± Arnold let go of his hand and bent down. His blue eyes glared at Luke. ¡°Oi.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­sir?¡± Luke answered politely while rubbing his hand. ¡°You and me. Fight. Right now.¡± ¡°E-Eh?¡± Luke looked at Marcus and Sebastian and saw both of them shake their heads. Both had the same thoughts judging from their expresssions. ¡®Not again.¡¯ ¡ó ¡°Kyaah! Whose that cute boy!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Oh, no! The young master is dragging him to the training grounds.¡± Nearby maids noticed Arnold dragging Luke by the arm down the corridor. The duke and the head butler were silently following behind. Both were poker faced. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Another servant asked. ¡°It seems the young master is taking that boy to do the ritual.¡± The ritual referred to when Arnold tests the power of those that interest him. He would usually flaunt his power to new knight recruits. There were even some of the senior knights who faced him as well. Not many of them were strong enough to face him back then. ¡°Y-Young master¡­¡± Luke was trying his best to escape Arnold¡¯s grip. It was way harder than before. ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m going to show my old man that you¡¯re nothing. A nobody. How the hell can he think that a little kid like you can become a better heir than me?¡± After walking for a while, they arrived at the backyard where the training grounds were. It was an open grass plain. The forest was further down the hill. There was a small river as well. That was where Arnold and Olivia used to play when they were kids. ¡°Take up your arms.¡± Arnold said and glanced at the servants. They brought over a racket filled with weapons of different kinds. As usual, he selected a double edged sword. ¡®Let me taste the power of the hero.¡¯ Chapter 3: Golden Aura ¡¶Star Fantasy¡· had many bosses or villains as you could call them. The final villain was¡ªunsurprisingly¡ªthe Demon King. He was a fallen devil who was banished from the underworld. His story was never truly explained in detail but some believed he was the illegitimate child of Satan. Anyway, Arnold was one of the endgame bosses. Classified as a dragon lord ranked threat. Dragon lords were the highest ranking species in this world. It could be said that they were at peak 9th star. Arnold was someone few could stand up against. Those few included the hero and his party members. Lauran, the Archmage. The one given this title has reached the peak of magic. Flora, the former princess, now master swordsman. Some believed that she was from a fallen kingdom before she migrated to the Empire of Eulia. Alitus, the Divine Guard of the Heavens. He was the bearer of the Holy Shield and the protector of the hero. And finally, Olivia. She was a great strategic genius born every one hundred years. Players had tried raiding the empire during her rule, only to be defeated mercilessly by her tactics. It wasn¡¯t just that her IQ was extremely high but she was also said to be a boss level threat. That meant that if she were not the hero¡¯s wife then she would¡¯ve been a threat as great as adult Arnold. This was why Arnold had to thread carefully in the future. He shouldn¡¯t antagonize Olivia openly. Rather, he should gain her trust. There was one other thing that frightened players about her. She had the SS ranked innate talent that allowed her to tame Spirit Beasts. Spirit Beasts were ranked the same as powerhouses in this world. The weakest could possibly rank lower than 5 while the strongest could be above 8. There had been speculation that there existed a level beyond 9th rank but no one believed this claim. Olivia¡¯s favorite beasts were Neguard, the Divine Lion and Puba, the Chaos Angelic Eagle. Both were ranked at 8. This was why Olivia was feared not only for her intelligence. The hero managed to make such a woman fall for him. It was rather sad looking at this boy who was supposed to be the hero in the future. ¡®I¡¯ll have to look after him for now. But I can¡¯t show my concern openly. I¡¯m supposed to be a bastard, after all.¡¯ Al stood in a stance. Luke was finding it hard to keep his sword from trembling. It was a pathetic sight. Everyone stopped what they were doing and turned their attention towards the fight. The duke didn¡¯t seem to mind that the servants were also watching. He only had an interested look on his face. Another person stepped through the backdoor leading to the training grounds. It was Adrianna, Al¡¯s mother. Behind her, Victoria followed. Victoria wanted to intervene to stop the fight but then she saw that even the duke wasn¡¯t doing anything. She knew right then that the duke had something in mind. ¡®Who is this?¡¯ Adrianna looked towards the duke with a questioning gaze. Even she didn¡¯t know about Luke. ¡°S-Sir duke? I-Is this a t-test?¡± Luke looked towards Marcus. The latter continued with his silence. He was looking at Luke but it seemed like his attention was somewhere else. ¡°Oi! Don¡¯t look away from your opponent!¡± Al hit Luke with the sheath of the sword. It sent mind-numbingly pain up his spine. ¡°Gyuaah!!!¡± Luke fell on his knees from the attack to his head. Blood dripped down his face. ¡°To be a true leader of the great Berkley family; one must be strong!¡± Blue aura rose from the tip of Arnold¡¯s sword. He pointed the tip at Luke. ¡°If you can survive from this aura condensed blast then I¡¯ll consider giving up my position. Does that sound fair, father?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Marcus nodded slowly. It was a plain ridiculous thing to do. How could a boy like Luke survive an aura blast from a 5th star knight? Since the blast is focused on a single point, the power was above those of normal aura blasts. Al smiled evilly. Luke tried his best to stand up. His head was ringing like crazy. So much so that his vision was like looking through a tunnel. The tip of the sword was right in front of his face. He felt the scorching heat of aura near his face. He gritted his teeth and closed his eyes. ¡°Oraaa!!!¡± A cute shout came from behind Arnold. ¡°Hm?¡± He turned his head, then saw a girl¡¯s shoe aim for his face. ¡°!?¡± The kick made him stagger backwards and disable the aura blast after losing concentration. ¡°Luke! Are you okay!?¡± The girl stood between Luke and Arnold. She glared at the young man with dark blue hair. ¡°Norn!? What are you doing here!?¡± Luke was taken aback seeing his childhood friend stand up to Arnold. She glared at Arnold with her hands on her hips and a pout on her lips. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Who do you think you are to bully Luke, ha!? Just because he¡¯s smaller than you, doesn¡¯t mean you can pick fights with him! You nobles are all the same!¡± The girl had long auburn colored hair and green eyes. She was the kind of girl who was small and cute but feisty. She was Luke¡¯s childhood friend and the one who he saw as his sister. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold, along with the audience watching was surprised to see the girl kick him so brazenly. He tasted blood and wiped his mouth. His lips hit his tooth which tore it a bit on the inside. ¡°Why did you follow that old man with the nice suit!?¡± Norn pinched Luke¡¯s cheek. ¡°Those knights kept chasing me away when I tried to get in here. Why did you leave without telling mommy at least?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Hohoho!¡± Marcus couldn¡¯t hold in his laugh. ¡°Who is this young lady? Your girlfriend?¡± ¡°G-G-Girlfriend!?¡± Luke¡¯s entire face flushed red. ¡°No! I¡¯m his sister. No, forget that! You¡¯re that old man who took him!¡± Norn ran towards Marcus and punched his stomach. ¡°Take this! You decrepit old man! Stealing boys like a creep! Are you a pervert interested in boys!?¡± ¡°Wha-!?¡± Sebastian was so caught off guard by her actions that he froze. When everyone looked at Marcus¡¯ face, they could see a dark shadow loom. Norn continued punching his gut while shouting that he was a creep. Marcus raised his hand. This action made everyone shiver. ¡°Norn! That¡¯s duke Berkley-!¡± Luke shouted. He thought that Marcus was about to hit her but his next action baffled everyone. ¡°Huh? Duke?¡± Norn looked dumbfounded at the middle aged man with a dark blue beard. ¡°Oho! Excuse me young miss! I didn¡¯t mean any harm when I asked Luke to come to my residence!¡± Marcus patted her head with a hearty laugh. Sebastian sighed in relief. If Marcus hit the girl then nothing would¡¯ve remained of her. It was a godsend that he was a patient man with the love for children. Luke hurriedly pulled Norn backwards and chided her for her behavior. Marcus continued laughing at their innocence. The tension was released from everyone¡¯s bodies. ¡°Don¡¯t do that again!¡± Luke shouted while shaking Norn¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Okay! Okay! Geez, stop overreacting! I didn¡¯t know, okay!?¡± ¡®I¡¯m overreacting¡­? You kicked the young master¡­¡¯ Luke thought and smiled wryly. ¡®Oh, no! The young master!¡¯ He had forgotten how short tempered Arnold was. He heard the kind of tyrant the young master of the Berkley family was. He felt his spine tingle when a heavy pressure weighed down on him from behind. Norn noticed a towering shadow look down on both of them. ¡°Eh¡­?¡± Luke was shoved aside by the shadow. ¡°!?¡± All he saw in those few seconds was a big hand in the shape of a fist strike Norn in the stomach. ¡°!!!¡± Her eyes went white and saliva flew out of her mouth. The sun behind his back casted a rather ominous shadow over Arnold¡¯s figure. His body was oozing with ominous blue aura. ¡°NORN!!!!!¡± At that moment, Luke felt something inside his body explode. It was like a man-made dam on the verge of breaking apart. Not just Luke sensed this overwhelming outpour of aura, the same could be said for the powerhouses of the empire. They didn¡¯t know what it was but they felt it. A sleeping dragon awoke from its slumber. Marcus felt it before. It was that day he met Luke for the first time. A bandit wanted to hurt his family which was Norn, her sister and mother. The duke was called because the bandit was a dangerous criminal who slaughtered thousands of villagers. As a man who loved his citizens, he wouldn¡¯t just let such a maniac loose. However, when he arrived at the scene, it was over. All he saw was a crater filled with aura that burned like the sun. It was the legendary golden aura. Norn collapsed on the ground. ¡°Think twice before doing that again.¡± Arnold was about to turn around, however, all he saw was a gigantic wall of golden aura burst toward him. The source? The future hero, Luke. ¡®Ah¡­Was it too much?¡¯ That was Al¡¯s last thought before he lost consciousness from being hit in the head a second time. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Later that same day¡­ ¡®¡­.¡¯ ¡®Where am I¡­¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s this sweet scent?¡¯ ¡®This soft feeling¡­¡¯ Al thought to himself as he took a deep sniff of the pleasant scent that he smelled. It was combined with the softness that he had never felt before even on a pillow. He wanted to lay there forever. He smeared his face and clutched onto the soft pillow. Not only was it pleasant to smell, but to touch as well. ¡°Mm¡­¡± ¡®Eh? Did I just hear a moan?¡¯ Arnold looked up. ¡°¡­..¡± He could see two mountain peaks that seemed to block the sun, hang over his face. He looked down. There was a uniform similar to the uniform the maids wore in the household. Although, this one was a little more extravagant. He pulled up the skirt a little to see what he was lying on. ¡°¡­¡± Two plump thighs with a garter belt appeared in his face. ¡°A-Al, that¡¯s inappropriate!¡± The woman slapped away his hands. It was a familiar voice. Al silently stood up and looked at the person. ¡°¡­..¡± It was Victoria Largun. The eldest daughter of Baron Largun. If the two mountain peaks that seemed to defy gravity didn¡¯t tell him who she was, then the beauty mark below her left eye did. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Al stood silently as if nothing happened and turned around. It was to hide the blush on his face. ¡®Oh my god! Oh my god!! It¡¯s her!¡¯ He had never even been in contact with a girl before in his life. Well, only online. The guild master of their guild (Alecs) was a woman as well. Since he was the vice guild master ,they spent a lot of time together. No one could tell that she was a woman since she used a male avatar. Only Al knew. But still, that didn¡¯t make the current situation any less weird. Face to face was different than talking online. ¡®God, she¡¯s so gorgeous¡­! Dammit! These teenage hormones!¡¯ Arnold couldn¡¯t believe how dangerous this woman¡¯s beauty was. She was just sitting there but he had already gotten a hard-on. ¡°A-Are you okay?¡± Victoria sounded a little flustered. She fanned herself with her hand. ¡°¡­What happened?¡± Al asked. ¡°You¡­um¡­¡± Victoria fumbled with her words. She knew how much of a sore loser he was. ¡°You lost¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Al looked at the orange hue cast over the sky by the setting sun. It had been a few hours ever since the fight. ¡®Did she take care of me ever since then?¡¯ He looked back at Victoria. She was back to her usual self. Her expression was calm and composed. ¡°I see¡­.¡± He didn¡¯t freak out as he did with most of his losses in the past. Victoria would always have to calm him down somehow so what was happening was a little surprising. She always had to pat his head and tell him that everything was okay. ¡°Where is everyone?¡± ¡°Everyone is gathered in the dining room. The duke said that you are welcome to join them. That is, if you want to.¡± Victoria explained and dusted off her dress. ¡°Or would you like me to book you a table at a restaurant? There is a special dish being served at Lumourge tonight.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join them.¡± ¡°Are you sure, Al?¡± Victoria hugged him from behind. ¡°I know losing your right as heir is hard to take in, but you have to be strong. Don¡¯t force yourself to prove anything, okay?¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Al slapped away her hand and walked out of her embrace. ¡°Whatever.¡± Victoria blew air out of her nose and closed her eyes. She opened her eyes when she no longer heard Al¡¯s footsteps. The training grounds was now completely silent. ¡°He looked so cute in his sleep. Fufufu.¡± Victoria chuckled as she remembered him clutching to her like a baby. It was like the times he used to follow her around and cling to her when he was young. I¡¯ll definitely make you my wife one day! ¡°Haa¡­I wish you stayed that pure boy you once were¡­.¡± Chapter 4: Family Dinner Arnold walked through the corridor. By now, servants should''ve been at their busiest of the day since the entire family had a tradition of having dinner together. However, someone was standing in the hallway. He noticed the person standing next to one of the knight statues. "Master, are you feeling alright?" Lauran appeared in front of him. She was holding a neatly folded shirt in her arms. "Please take this." She held the shirt out to him. Arnold looked down at his attire. Except for his pants that were still in tact, his shirt lost a few buttons. He took off the shirt and took the one Lauran held out to him. "I received your schedule for tomorrow from lady Victoria. Should I book a carriage to the Starlk territory tomorrow so you can meet with Earl Starlk regarding-" "Cancel everything." Arnold said after pulling down the shirt. "Pardon?" Lauran was confused by his flat answer. "Cancel everything on that list. Those duties aren''t my responsibilities anymore. I''ll ask my mother to attend in my place for tomorrow." ''Now that I have time to myself, I need to find answers. Are there more of me or am I the only one?'' Arnold thought to himself as he walked in the direction of the dining room. Lauran followed close behind him. ''Is everything the same as the Hero''s DLC story?'' What happened earlier today where he met Luke was something that actually happened in the extra content that the company released. However, Norn wasn''t supposed to be part of the story until a few years later. Why did she get mixed into the story this early? Was it for convenience sake? It was like events happened that somehow changed the flow of the story. He wanted to know if the game''s plot would follow the same story. "Instead of doing whatever is on that list¡­" Arnold stopped in front of the dining room door. He could hear his family talk inside. He turned his head and looked at Lauran. "¡­have Luke ready to leave by tomorrow morning before the sun rises. There''s somewhere I have to take him." ''That''s odd. Just a few hours ago he was attempting to take master Luke''s life.'' "¡­Understood. I will dutifully do so." Lauran didn''t ask any further and agreed to follow to his order. "Before I forget, come to my chambers tonight when everyone is asleep." When Lauran was about to leave, she froze. Arnold''s words made her body go stiff. "¡­Must I wear the usual?" She forced down her pride and spoke through gritted teeth. "Don''t be late." Arnold didn''t hear her question and put his hand on the doorknob after that. Lauran wanted to say something but she decided to stay quiet. In his current state, if she got him angry then he''d do more than just hit her. "Yes, master¡­" Lauran said coldly before walking away. When Lauran left, Arnold stood frozen with his hand on the door. ''How did the original Arnold act after the fight again?'' You bastard! You cheated by using a scroll! I want a rematch! Arnold yelled that to Luke over the dining table. It was a memory he couldn''t forget. ''Let''s just be silent about what happened.'' Luke went through a partial awakening yesterday. Arnold figured that it must''ve been because he saw Norn get hurt. She was the love of his life so it wasn''t surprising. """"""...""""" When Arnold opened the door, many gazes turned towards him. All the chatter stopped. Norn and Luke were sitting next to the duke. The two were being questioned by the duke about a lot of things before Al showed up. Naturally, Arnold had to act pissed. His face twisted evilly. "Finally showed up, huh?" His older sister, Anna looked at him with disapproval. She crossed her arms. "Do you have no shame for your behavior earlier today?" "Let''s not talk about that, Anna." Marcus shook his head with a frown on his face. "The boys settled whatever feud there was between them. Right, Arnold?" "Tch." Arnold clicked his tongue when he saw that the only open seat was next to Luke. Luke seemed to have realized too. His eyes widened. "U-Um, I''m sorry!" He bowed his head with his hands on the table. "¡­." Arnold walked over to his seat and sat down. "¡­That was merely a fluke, alright? You were just lucky." He spouted the words they expected from a sore loser. Judith, the second wife chuckled. "Something funny?" Arnold asked with a frown. She put her hand in front of her mouth and shook her head. "Oh dear me. Forgive me. I just remembered a story my son told me the other day. It still makes me chuckle." She was a woman with black hair and red eyes. Her body was slim and fit. Sitting next to her was her son, Jack. He was a ten year old boy with the same hair and eyes as his mother. He was the second eldest son of this household. His baby brother ,Thomas, was still a toddler. His mother was from a foreign nation''s royalty. She was the eleventh princess so she wouldn''t be expected gain much from the king. That was why she was married to the famous general known as the Spear God, Marcus. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Although not as with his father, Jack was also quite skilled with the spear. He was the only one born with the right qualities to use a spear. Melina, the youngest daughter who was Jack''s age, was a magic caster and she was enrolled into a junior magic school before she goes to the academy. Anna wasn''t a warrior or mage of any kind. Rather, she owned a merchant firm in the imperial capital.They were in charge of supplying equipment to the headquarters of the Adventurer''s Guild. Adrianna, the first wife, was a mage who finished her stage 7 exams just last year. Meaning, she was a full fledged 7 star mage. The stages represented the difficulty of a course in magic classes. 1 to 3 was the basic courses offered in magic schools. 4 to 7 was what was offered at the academy. It had been a grueling ten years but she finally finished what was known as the highest and most difficult of magic exams. She would start her first year as a professor at the University of Magic Arts at the start of next year. Adrianna had long brown hair and green eyes. She was in her forties but her physique was that of a young woman. Anna had the same features as her mother, while Melina looked more like her father and Arnold. Although her blue hair was a lighter tone than theirs. "What is to happen to Arnold, dear?" Judith asked with concern on her face. "Will he leave the family?" Everyone stiffened. Rather than sounding sad about the situation, she seemed delighted instead. That smile made it obvious. "I would never disown my son. Why would you think I''d do that?" Marcus didn''t seem to mind her question. "Well, he has been causing quite a lot of trouble. I figured this would be best for everyone. You know, some of the citizens have requested us to send him away to a faraway land." "Really now? Can you tell me who it is so I can deal with them myself?" Arnold butted in. "Calm down, son. As I''ve said, I will not go through such extreme measures. Luke is already successor. So what''s the problem?" Marcus couldn''t understand why they were even having the discussion. He had already made his decision. As the head of this household, shouldn''t his decisions be final? ''You have gotten soft, my lord. Where is that Demon of the Spear Arts now?'' Sebastian thought to himself. Marcus continued speaking. "If you have something to say then be straightforward, Judith. Stop beating around the bush. I''ve known you for more than a decade by now so I know you want to say something." "Indeed. I have something to say." Judith stood up. She pointed at Luke. "Why is it that this filthy commoner is inheriting the household and not my Jack!?" "M-Mother¡­" Jack looked at his mother in surprise. "Quiet, Jack. This is unacceptable!" Judith threw down her napkin in a huff and grabbed Jack''s hand. "This has been a pleasant meal, however, I have lost my appetite." She looked at both Luke and Arnold in detest. She harrumphed before heading for the door. Her attendants followed behind. "Jack is still too young. He is only ten years old. Luke is expected to turn 15 in two months which would be the perfect time to announce my decision to the nobles." Judith stopped for a moment to take in his words. After clicking her tongue, she left. Adrianna, who had been quiet this entire time spoke. "It''s obvious that woman hates Al." "Haaa¡­" Marcus sighed. "I''ll go speak with her later." ''This has escalated more than I thought it would.'' Marcus looked at all his children. "I apologize for keeping quiet about Luke. But I want all of you to trust my decision. I am not asking this as the duke of this empire but as your father. Me choosing him does not mean I will forsake the love I have for my children. Your positions have not changed." Melina, who was the youngest at ten years old, spoke. "Will big brother leave?" She held Arnold''s hand with moist eyes. "No, Mel. I won''t leave." He patted her head. "Yaaay!" "But. I need Arnold to do something. And this requires him to be away from home." Marcus explained. "Eh?" Arnold acted surprised. He already knew what would happen next. Adrianna, Anna, Melina, Norn and Luke looked towards the duke. They awaited in silence. Even the servants perked up their ears to listen in. "Son," Marcus looked at Arnold with a serious expression on his face. "I want you to become the lord of Whitage city." "WHAT!?" Adrianna threw down her fork when she heard that. She stood up and shouted. "Are you insane!? Sending my son to such a city that your previous vassal failed to even save!?" "C-Calm down, d-dear." Marcus tried to ease her anger by speaking gently. If one thing could cause the duke to go depressed, it was being hated by his family. He might''ve been a mighty 9th star spear user, but he was still a man who adored his family. "No! I will not! You decided this without consulting me!? He''s my son too!" "Stop screaming so damn loud, mother. I accept, father." Arnold answered coolly. "Eh?" Adrianna was taken aback by the lack of hesitation from her son. Usually, he wouldn''t agree to anything right off the bat. Even if his father told him to do something. "See? The boy already agreed." Marcus smirked. Inside he was actually happy that Arnold didn''t reject his offer. What was weird was how Melina and Anna were still silent. "Is something wrong, you two?" Marcus asked when he sensed the tense atmosphere. Anna looked at him. "Are you planning on breaking our family apart by sending him away on this crazy journey to save one of your cities? Are you going to be marrying me off as well? What about Melina? Will you agree for some foreign prince to get engaged to her?" "O-Of course not. Hahahaha¡­" Marcus laughed dryly. Both his daughters were looking at him coldly. ''They are really fond of their brother, huh¡­'' Marcus thought while smiling wryly. Adrianna was looking at Arnold with a worried expression. "Are you sure you''ll be okay?" Adrianna asked. She held Arnold''s cheek. "Shouldn''t be too hard. I''ve been learning about how to rule a city ever since I was ten years old. I was fated to rule this city anyway." Arnold said proudly. In reality he had no idea what to do to manage a city. Just because he transmigrated into a genius'' body, didn''t mean he''d become a genius too. His only skill involved how to handle a conversation in order to get out of it. It was expected of an anti-social person. But that was okay. He knew what to do. "I''ll order one of my governors to join you." Marcus said while cutting a sausage. "I''ll do it on my own, father." "Huh?" "I''ll find someone on my own." Arnold repeated his words. "Are you sure?" Marcus asked skeptically. "That city will be operational in the span of ten years." Arnold stuck out his chest. "By the way, father¡­" Arnold spoke again. "Hm?" "May I have some money? I''m taking Luke somewhere tomorrow." "M-Me?" Luke looked confused. It was the first time he had heard of this. "Hmmm¡­" Marcus looked suspiciously at Arnold. "Don''t worry about earlier today. I won''t do anything to him." He lifted his hands in defeat. "Then where are you going?" Marcus asked. "Surely not to a brothel?" Everyone who knew Arnold''s daily routine thought the same thing. ''What the fuck, Arnold? You seriously went to whore houses?'' Liam was disgusted. "No. I''m going to the auction house." he said calmly. "Aha¡­" Marcus finally understood why. "So you want to buy him his first sword." "First sword?" Luke looked at the two of them. Arnold sighed heavily. "Do you know nothing of noble customs, commoner? As in tradition, when a younger brother succeeds the elder brother, the latter is required to buy the former''s first weapon. It is a symbol of sorts. The elder brother recognizes the younger one as a man. Since I am the eldest son here, I am required to buy one for you." Luke''s eyes sparkled. Arnold cleared his throat. "You won so it''s fair." Everyone chuckled. "The young master being kind for once." Sebastian muttered. ''I could clearly hear that...'' but he could agree with Sebas. "Hahahaha! Take as much as you need!" Marcus laughed heartily. "Who would''ve thought my son would change this much after one battle?" Adrianna also smiled. She was happy at the outcome. Arnold wasn''t behaving as they thought he would. I''ll kill you and your family if you don''t fight me! That was his expected phrase. It was actually the same in the game. But Liam didn''t want to waste his time to look like an idiot. What was the point? Although, Arnold did get the rematch he wanted. Since Luke was unable to use the Golden Aura Release a second time, he was no match against Arnold. Nothing changed, however. Luke was still the heir after that. Arnold only got his petty revenge as he wanted but that was it. ''The sword should be at the auction from tomorrow onwards.'' Today was Tuesday which was the day Luke met Arnold. The following few days Luke went to an auction with the duke. It was the same auction where Arnold was going to. To be clear, Arnold didn''t take Luke to the auction house in the original story. The duke had to do it. The sword was being sold there. If his estimates were correct, he had a few days before someone else bought the sword. ''If my predictions are correct then my suspicious will be confirmed.'' Whether or not this was now his reality and followed the same simulation as the game; that sword would prove that. Chapter 5: Laurans Pain After dinner Arnold excused himself without speaking to anyone further. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to. On the contrary, there were many things he wanted to know but he was too tired to stay any longer. His body, as well as his soul, was exhausted. He headed up to his room. When he reached the top of the stairs, he noticed that his bedroom door was open. ¡®That¡¯s weird. I¡¯m sure every room is locked unless the one it belongs to is inside.¡¯ ¡°Ah¡­¡± He remembered that he told Lauran to come to his room. Without further delay, he opened the door and was given an unexpected surprise. No, original Arnold might¡¯ve found it to be the norm. ¡°Lauran?¡± Arnold frowned when he saw Lauran sitting on his bed. What bothered him was the fact that she was wearing nightwear that was completely see-through. He could see her nipples and her maturing modest breasts. She was wearing a matching black panty and a black hairband with cat ears. There was even a tail behind her. ¡°Nyaa~ master Arnold has returned~¡± She said in a cute voice. Anyone could see that she hated the way she said it. ¡®Where is that tail plugged into?¡¯ Arnold shook his head. That wasn¡¯t important. ¡°Why are you dressed like this?¡± He averted his eyes instead of looking at her directly. Lauran looked at him in confusion. ¡°But this is the routine I have to do every single night. Did sir Sebastian¡¯s blow to your head cause memory loss, master?¡± ¡®Arnold seriously forces this girl to act like a catkin!?¡¯ Although it was cute, it was still wrong. He forced her to do something she didn¡¯t want to do. ¡°Shall I start with mouth service first, nya?¡± ¡®Stop talking like that¡­¡¯ Arnold tried his best not to take a peek. ¡°No, Lauran. Cover yourself.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I said: cover yourself. Take that white gown over there.¡± He pointed to a chair. ¡°¡­¡± Lauran didn¡¯t understand why he had to do it but she did as he said. ¡°Done.¡± Arnold finally looked back at her. ¡°Good. Now we can get to the point of my calling you here.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not having sex?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± He said immediately after she asked. She looked at him strangely. That was something she never thought she¡¯d hear. He was a tyrant with insatiable lust. Most of the maids in this household had already landed in his clutches. It was like Lauran wasn¡¯t enough. When he wasn¡¯t bringing her to bed, it was one of the other female servants in the household. Or even girls from other households. Arnold walked over to his cabinet and pulled out a piece of paper. Lauran was taken aback when she saw what it was. It was her slave contract. ¡°W-What are you doing?¡± She became anxious at the thought of what he was about to do. ¡°Freeing you.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The scroll released a bright light at that moment. The slave tattoo that was on her chest began vanishing. Lauran¡¯s eyes widened. The light died down a few moments later. Arnold went to go sit on his office chair. The fire created a mysterious haze across the left half of his face. His blue eyes shined in the light of the fire. It perfectly blended with his dark blue hair. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°From this moment forth, you are no longer my slave.¡± He said calmly. ¡°W-Why did you do that¡­?¡± Although Lauran should¡¯ve felt happy, she questioned his motive for doing so. ¡°The new heir of the household will need a personal maid by his side. Sebastian doesn¡¯t need to search for a new maid, right? We have one right here.¡± He pointed at her. ¡°I already have Victoria by my side so I don¡¯t need you to serve me anymore.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Lauran still didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I¡¯m leaving the manor in a week to become the new lord of Whitage city. Wouldn¡¯t it reflect poorly on me if the residents saw me walk around with a slave?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°After that fight, I realized something¡­¡± Arnold stared into the pit of fire that burned and the wood that creaked. ¡°¡­no matter how special I think I am, there is always someone out there better than me. That is Luke. Although it is untamed power, with the right training, he might surpass me in a few years. That power would probably far surpass father as well. For some reason, I think father feels the same way.¡± Arnold looked back at Lauran. ¡°The head of the Berkley household must be a strong individual. Able to compete with the other four great houses of the empire of Eulia. He or she must have both a heart of compassion for their people and ferociousness for their enemies.¡± Arnold bent forward. ¡°As everyone else says: I only have the latter. Besides my family, I do not hold compassion for any of the people who work for us or the vassals who pledged allegiance to our household. If I wanted to, I would¡¯ve destroyed them as there is a possibility they can turn hostile towards us in the future. Such is the world at the top. The ones beneath you always plot your demise.¡± A strange smile appeared on his face. One of absolute malice. It was the kind of smile murderers had on their faces after killing. Lauran silently listened. Was it really because of the fight from earlier today. Wasn¡¯t that change a bit too fast? Or had he been acting this entire time as the usual Arnold in order for the duke to remove him as head? If so, what was the reason? ¡®Is it because he sees that he is not qualified to become the duke?¡¯ Lauran came to her own conclusion. ¡°¡­Are you saying you hold no compassion for the lives of others?¡± Lauran looked at him and forced out those words. ¡°That is correct. People who I do not acknowledge are trash. They are merely bugs in my eyes." Arnold said expressionlessly. His eyes didn¡¯t even waver. ¡°What about me¡­? Did you make me suffer because I was the same way?¡± Lauran tried her best to hold in her tears. ¡°I was only a frail girl with no experience of the outside world. I would¡¯ve married the one I loved and worked in my family¡¯s shop until I die of old age. Then they had to come and ruin it. Your people ruined my entire life!¡± ¡°So?¡± Arnold asked with a raised brow. ¡°All of that is in the past. Your father should¡¯ve just given the money to those scoundrels without resisting. And just because I let those gangsters rule the underground of this city, doesn¡¯t mean they are my people.¡± ¡°¡­But you could¡¯ve stopped them. You were there that day! I cried on my knees for you to save him! They beat him until his kneecaps were completely destroyed¡­¡± Tears finally fell out of Lauran¡¯s eyes. She looked at Arnold as if he was her worst enemy. In a sense, he was. She was expecting a little sympathy from Arnold. Did he feel nothing for his wrongdoings? All Lauran heard was a cold, cynical laughter. ¡°Stop whining about the past, Lauran. You¡¯re free to leave or become Luke¡¯s maid. I won¡¯t force you since I¡¯m done with you.¡± ¡°¡­Done with me? So, to you, a woman is just a piece of cloth that should be thrown away after its dirty?¡± Arnold could feel the mana in her body going berserk. However, she seemed able to control it without letting it go violent. She had been able to do so for quite a while, after all. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold smiled silently. His smirk made her blood boil. ¡°I want you and Luke ready by tomorrow morning. After tomorrow, you can do what you want. Now get out.¡± Lauran gritted her teeth. She slammed the door shut in a fit of anger. Her small footsteps vanished after a while. * Arnold sighed and held his head. Arnold didn''t want to make her hate him forever. Just enough for her to not think about coming back. Her being close to him wouldn¡¯t benefit anyone. Although Lauran did indeed fall for the hero, there was still a sort of desire in her to be with Arnold. He thought she had Stockholm Syndrome at first but it was actually her genuine feelings. Liam remembered a certain scene so vividly. If I say I want to come back to you, would you accept me? That was the day she let her feelings be known. Through all the abuse, violence, and pain she went through, she never forgot about Arnold. It was like she wanted to fix him. To show him what a good person he could be. However, that was her mistake. Her mistake nearly caused her death during her fight with Arnold. After losing Victoria, he had become the true villain he was destined to be. He held no compassion for Lauran, nor did he have quarrels about killing others. "I don''t want her to go through the same thing again." She was an important character in the game''s story. That was why Arnold had to let her go. He sent her to Luke because of her importance to the story. Without her there was no Hero Party to begin with since she was one of the founding members. As long as he made sure the original Hero Party got together then that would be enough. His involvement wouldn''t be needed afterwards. The Hero Party would handle any threats that may come in the future. His actions now would make that future come true. Arnold, no, Liam looked at himself in the mirror. It was a face that wasn''t his. Despite the fact that he was a completely different person, he had to now be Arnold. There were no instruction manuals on how to be a tyrant. Could he do it? Could he crush the lives of those beneath him to advance the storyline to the correct path? In order for that to happen, many had to die. ¡®Even those precious to Luke¡­¡¯ Arnold still felt disgruntled about the lives that would result from his actions. What scared him the most was that he never finished the game. He probably had five years of knowledge at best. A majority of the endgame story he knew of was from reading spoilers online. ¡°Is it truly okay to change the outcome of the story?¡± Arnold sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep for now. I can¡¯t think anymore.¡± He hadn¡¯t done much but his body felt completely drained. After taking off his clothes, he jumped into bed. ¡°Maybe when I wake up, this¡¯ll all be a dream¡­¡± Thus, he embraced sleep. Chapter 6: Departure ¡°¡­.¡± It was early the next morning. Arnold was eating breakfast alone in the dining room. His mind felt empty as if he had no other thoughts besides eating. ¡®It wasn¡¯t a dream after all¡­¡¯ He had gone to sleep but woke up in Arnold¡¯s body again. His first day as Arnold had already passed by but he was already tired of what awaited him in the future. Not just the main storyline. There was the worry if there were other players in this world. The thing he was worried about was whether they would be friendly or not. A person with the knowledge of the future could do whatever they wanted. If they decided to kill lots of people then few would be able to stop them. Players differed from the non-playable characters in this world. If a player at the level cap were to go on a rampage then only a ninth star powerhouse could stop them. Arnold was no match for such a person at his level. It would be a different story if he could gain his original magic items and his beloved battleship. ¡®I wonder if I can use magic¡­¡¯ He thought as he looked at his hand. It was thick and hard, which was fit for a swordsman. Being a swordsman, not many were suitable to use magic as well. Magic swordsmen were rare. The only reason he wanted to learn magic was because the majority of the items on the ship¨Cand the ship itself¨Cneeded magic to work. That was something he didn¡¯t have. If he ever found his beloved battleship then there would be no way for him to use it. There was also no way he¡¯d let others use it. It was much too precious. While Arnold was eating mechanically under the gazes of the servants, another person entered the room. It was Luke. He was wearing a nice shirt and a pair of shorts. It was embroidered with expensive materials. Looking at the crest sewn into the left side of his chest, the shirt was made by one of the household¡¯s tailors. The crest was in the shape of the Berkley family. A golden lion''s head. He looked like any other noble boy in the attire he was wearing. ¡°Morning, big brother!¡± ¡°¡­.!?¡± Arnold almost choked on his food. ¡°W-What did you call me?¡± ¡°Big brother?¡± Luke tilted his head at Arnold¡¯s reaction. It was one of pure innocence and confusion. The servants who were present found it hard to hold in their laughter. ¡°Why are you calling me that?¡± Arnold frowned in displeasure. It just didn¡®t sit right with him that Luke called him big brother. ¡°Eh, but last night you said: It¡¯s a big brother¡¯s responsibility to buy the little brother his first weapon.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I am your brother now¡­¡± Arnold rubbed his forehead. ¡°Just sit. I¡¯ll explain where we¡¯re going. Where¡¯s Lauran?¡± ¡°She¡¯s waiting for us outside by the cherry tree on top of the hill.¡± ¡®She still goes there, huh¡­¡¯ That was the place she always goes to whenever she was sad or unhappy. It was a place where she could clear her mind. Looking over the city from that hill gave her a different sense of peace. ¡°Did she inform you of what I told her last night?¡± ¡°That she¡¯ll become my personal maid? Then yes. Miss Lauran didn¡¯t seem very happy about something. She just told me about big brother¡¯s words before leaving the room.¡± Luke had a worried expression on his face. ¡°Norn tried to ask her what was wrong but she didn¡¯t budge.¡± ¡°Forget about her. She must be having that time of the month.¡± Arnold shrugged. ¡°O-Oh.¡± A maid arrived to bring Luke his food. Arnold continued speaking as Luke began eating. ¡°Our first stop will be the auction house. The bidding starts early at seven sharp. And Luke¡­¡± Arnold bent forward. ¡°No matter what you see, turn a blind eye.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Luke didn¡¯t understand what he meant. ¡°They don¡¯t just sell items and weapons. Humans are also a type of product in society.¡± ¡°!!!!¡± Luke stiffened. ¡°Surprised? The world isn¡¯t full of rainbows and butterflies as you think it is. Anyone can become a slave. Be it failing to pay a debt, committing a crime or being an enemy soldier; all those people ultimately end up as a slave. They will forever repent for how they have sinned.¡± ¡°B-But isn¡¯t there a way to stop this? This is technically our city, right?¡± Arnold shook his head. ¡°If I or my father acted then the lives of the regular citizens would be in danger. We would be forced to allow the criminals to continue their activities again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s horrible¡­¡± Luke clenched his fists. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°Moving on. You¡¯ve heard from father that you¡¯ll get married to princess Olivia, right?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah¡­Is this necessary¡­?¡± Luke averted his eyes. He couldn¡¯t just marry someone he didn¡¯t love. It felt wrong. ¡°We can unite the Imperial family with ours that way. Although you are an outsider, you must still marry Olivia since you are the heir.¡± Arnold said calmly. This was the woman original Arnold was obsessed with. Everyone in this house knew how much he loved her. Yet he was calmly giving her away? The servants were uneasy if that was really the case. Just yesterday he was threatening to kill a servant due to his anger. That anger was caused by the one he loved. ¡°She¡¯s expected to visit us in about a week. Assuming she received the letter that my father sent her.¡± Arnold drank the juice next his plate. The original Arnold was a heavy drinker despite being 17 but the current Arnold didn¡¯t like the taste of alcohol. The servants had picked up on this. Including the one who knew him the best; Victoria. She was standing behind him and watching his every movement. ¡°I-I heard that big brother loves her highness¡­Is this really okay? Even if it will benefit mister Marcus¡­¡± Luke was still uncertain if it was a good idea to continue with this situation. ¡°Luke.¡± Arnold put down his cutlery and looked at Luke. ¡°I do indeed love her. Even to this day. However, this is something I must bury deep within the depths of my soul. For the greater good¡­.¡± He leaned back in his chair and picked his teeth with a toothpick. ¡°--As I am now, I¡¯m not worthy of her being my wife. Only the heir of the Berkley family is worthy. What can I do? Sure, I can indulge myself with every women in this empire I can find, but to me she remains a special page in my memory book. Unless I can become someone worthy of a woman of her caliber, I must stand down.¡± ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡°¡­..¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Everyone present in the room looked at him in silence. One or two looked at Arnold with hearts in their eyes. Others were just shocked. They thought Arnold only loved Olivia for her beauty and body. The were wrong. He was like the definition of what a man in love should be. ¡®He¡¯s so bold. And look at me¡­I can¡¯t even confess to Norn about how I feel.¡¯ He thought that maybe it was because Arnold was more mature. ¡°So try your best to make her fall for you. Guys like me are probably not her type.¡± Liam chuckled at the thought of the licking dog Arnold was. ¡°You better treat her right, otherwise I¡¯ll beat you up.¡± ¡°H-Haha¡­¡± Luke laughed nervously. ¡®He¡¯s joking, right?¡¯ He looked at the servants in the living room. They seemed to know what he was thinking of and shook their heads. ¡®I¡¯m toast¡­¡¯ ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°Has everything been prepared?¡± Victoria looked at Lauran who was walking next to her. She had gone to fetch Lauran since it was time for them to go. Unlike Lauran, Victoria wasn¡¯t wearing her uniform. She was wearing casual clothes. It was a white sundress and a white hat. It blended perfectly with her brown hair and physique. ¡°Yes, lady Victoria.¡± Lauran nodded seriously. ¡°You remembered to contact the auction house beforehand to inform them of Al¡¯s arrival, right?¡± ¡°I have.¡± ¡°Have you checked that the coachman and escorts are legitimate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Only then did Victoria smile. ¡°Good. Don¡¯t screw anything up. Two very important members of this household will be in your hands alone.¡± ¡°E-Eh? You¡¯re not coming with?¡± ¡°No. I have to go to Whitage city to finish everything on that end. I can¡¯t let Al walk into a messy office, now can I?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Lauran looked towards the carriage. Arnold was busy talking to Luke about how he must behave as the heir of the household. It was pretty ironic as he had never followed the same advice. ¡°I will make sure everything goes smoothly, lady Victoria¡­¡± ¡°Good. Here. Advance payment.¡± Victoria put three gold coins in Lauran¡¯s hands. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± It was literally three times more than what she received monthly. ¡°This is your salary from now on. Since I am in charge of Al¡¯s finances, he told me I can increase your salary.¡± Victoria walked past Lauran. ¡°Remember, if I hear you messed up then punishment awaits. This will impact how the lord views me as well. I cannot let my juniors make mistakes.¡± With that, she left after climbing on another carriage that headed in a different direction. Lauran looked at the money in her hands. It was an amount she hadn¡¯t received before. ¡®My position didn¡¯t change. I¡¯m still serving the heir so why was I given a raise?¡¯ She walked over to Arnold and Luke while thinking that. ¡°Miss Lauran! We¡¯re just about to leave. Are you ready?¡± Luke asked when she approached them. ¡°Yes.¡± She answered while looking at Arnold. The latter seemed oblivious to this and was busy looking into a mirror. Typical perfectionist. Not a speck of dust must be on his suit. The three of them boarded the carriage a moment later. As it was etiquette, Lauran was the last to enter. She closed the door and the curtains. After sitting down, she silently observed the two. They looked like the ordinary duo of younger and older brother. Arnold was the smart, reliable older brother while Luke was the na?ve, kid brother. ¡°Miss Lauran, are you okay?¡± Luke spoke to her while she was absorbed in her thoughts. ¡°Hm? Ah, yes. I am fine, young master Luke.¡± His face was right in front of her. There was worry evident on his face. ¡°I heard that you couldn¡¯t sleep last night. Was something bothering you?¡± Luke had heard from the nightshift maids that Lauran was up all night. She was apparently in the library. When they found her, she was asleep with her head on top of a magic book. She must¡¯ve only slept for an hour before she had to get up again to prepare for their departure. ¡®Why is he sticking his nose in my business?¡¯ ¡°No. Nothing is bothering me, young master.¡± Lauran answered appropriately. ¡°Oh¡­Remember to get lots of sleep. Miss Claudia says that you won¡¯t grow that way.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Claudia?¡± Arnold asked. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Norn¡¯s mother. Since I¡¯m living with them, I refer to her as miss.¡± ¡°Speaking of that little demon with auburn hair, where is she?¡± Arnold was still pissed about what she did. ¡°She left this morning. She heard that her mother and sister came to do some shopping in the city so she headed to where her mother was.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Arnold stroked his chin. ¡°Why not invite them for dinner at our manor?¡± ¡°N-No thank you. I¡¯m sure they aren¡¯t used to noble customs.¡± Luke answered. It was already hard enough for him and Norn to maintain their manners at the table last night. Norn¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t of noble birth and hadn¡¯t come into contact with any nobles her entire life so she had no idea how everything worked. ¡°I see. Well, then tell them my father said that they are welcome anytime.¡± Arnold leaned out of the window. Lauran silently looked at him. ¡®What¡¯s he thinking about?¡¯ Just last night he looked like a demon who had no queries murdering a person. His tone, expressions and body language were all dangerous. Lauran had never feared someone so much before in her life up until then. She had thoughts of what he¡¯d do to her the next day. She shouted and hurled insults at him after all. It was something no servant should do in front of their lord. What could¡¯ve been worse was Victoria¡¯s reaction if she heard of it. Although Victoria didn¡¯t openly show it, Lauran could tell that she was even more dangerous than Arnold. It was a kind of feeling she had whenever she interacted with Victoria. Of course, since Victoria was her superior, she had to act proper. ¡®Since I will be Luke¡¯s maid from now on, I don¡¯t need to follow her orders anymore.¡¯ Victoria would basically be beneath her. Lauran would be the personal maid of the next patriarch so her authority in the household would be equal to Sebastian. ¡®I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¯ Lauran hid the smile on her face as she looked outside how they sped by the buildings and the people on the streets of Lockinge. Chapter 7: An Unexpected Surprise The vast city of Lockinge is home to humans ruled by Duke Marcus von Berkley, the Great General of the Spear Arts. It is located west from the Empire of Eulia and was located beneath a mountain. This duchy wasn''t built near a mountain by accident, as the forest surrounding the mountain has medicinal plants, which is of great importance to the people of Lockinge¡¯s Temple and its success. With its suburban houses with elm wood rooftops, walls and variety of culinary delight, to those from the surrounding land, Lockinge has a mythical atmosphere. The main attraction is the Adventurer Guild which was built 100 years ago and designed by dwarves. Lockinge has a flourishing economy, which is mainly supported by armorsmithing, engineering and herbalism. But their biggest strengths are sophisticated cooking and rare crop farming; which were bought from the surrounding farms. Sugar was also a big trade, though not as much as the aforementioned things. However, Lockinge lacks people skilled in crafting. Dwarves had lived here once, however, they had returned back to their homelands. Lockinge is primarily consisted of humans. The city of Lockinge was one of the most prosperous cities on the continent. It could even compare to the imperial capital city, Estere; located in the empire of Eulia. Although the duke is the sole lord of this city, he has vassals who act as his representatives or as a small government. Unlike most cities where the unemployment rates are high, Lockinge offered many opportunities to those with and without education. This was even more reason as to why people should migrate out of their villages to work here. The city had many benefits besides the good employment rates; its streets are well maintained and crime is kept to a minimum. That was mainly because the ruler was a powerhouse of the Empire. Magic schools, massive chains of super markets, guilds of various kinds and entertainment areas made up the city of Lockinge. The Adventurer Guild was in the center of the city. It was the first building to be built when this city was first created. The first patriarch had great respect for adventurers so he wanted them right in this city. During the most delicate of times during war, they could be the ones who protect the people. While the patriarch and his men were off to war, they could protect the city and lessen the casualties. Being a large city, Lockinge had enough wealth to even request SS rank adventurers. They were the national protectors of the world. In Star Fantasy, one could choose your own profession or class. Liam was an adventurer before he became a lord of the city he took over by force. That was before Alecs recruited him to her Guild. Because the system was so broken, there wasn¡¯t a way to rank level cap players. They were given the legendary SSS rank to categorize them. ¡®I wonder if there is information about me at the guild. SSS is not a real rank in this world anymore, after all.¡¯ Arnold thought and looked up at the adventurer guild. They were on their way to the shopping district. The auction house would be located at the very top of the street. There was a street that went both sides that headed for the noble districts. ¡®I should make some time to visit the guild.¡¯ He became an adventurer even before the game had an actual plot to follow. Star Fantasy was originally an RPG-based game before the big update that brought a real story. That meant that he was active even before this city was built. ¡®I was stationed in this city for a few in-game years after the duke requested me to protect the city against another duke.¡¯ That was how he learned of Luke¡¯s arrival at the manor and the mysterious sword they¡¯d be purchasing today. The sword was rumored to be a semi-star rank. He heard this from his guild master, Alecs. At first, the sword was in a relic tomb located far from this nation. One lucky traveler found it and sold it to a travelling merchant. The latter then sold it to an official of the empire from this city. That person was the one in charge of the auction house. Bruce Penedil. He was one of those guys who bought his way up to the top of the noble circle. He wasn¡¯t of noble blood but his authority was still absolute and ranked higher than most nobles in the empire. The man wasn¡¯t really a swordsman so the sword was basically useless. He also didn¡¯t know how to use its abilities. Wouldn¡¯t it be more beneficial to sell it for loads of money? ¡®The idiot doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s giving away.¡¯ Forget star ranked artifacts, even semi-star ranked artifacts were rare in this world. Being a DOP, Arnold had countless star ranked items on his battleship. Whenever he was low on money when he was solo, he would sell it to the public. Such items fetched astronomical amounts of money. The Sanctity Shield that Alitus used was one such item that his guild sold to the public. The Holy Church in the Holy City of Melis bought the shield to gift it to one of their paladins. No one was good enough for the shield, though. However, one day a boy who was sweeping the floors of the church walked up to the shield. It took only one touch for everyone to see that he was worthy of it. It released a brilliant white light and turned into a tattoo on the boy¡¯s right hand to make it easier to carry around. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. When he showed the oracle of goddess Melis, they made him the paladin in charge of protecting the believers of Melis. ¡®Alitus was one of the first in the hero party to awaken early. Even earlier than Luke.¡¯ By now, Alitus was in his early twenties. He was already married and had a baby. He was working as the paladin at Head Church of Melis which was located in the Holy City. The Holy City was the capital of the Holy Kingdom. It was east of the Eulia Empire. North of the Eulia Empire was the fallen kingdom where Flora, the former princess was from. Even to this very day, the kingdom was still under war. ¡®She must be fighting for her life right now.¡¯ South of the Eulia empire was the border which separated the human nations from the other races. Meaning, it was the territory of the elves, dwarves and demihumans. Although there was a border, people were allowed to travel freely. That depended whether you had a criminal record or not. ¡°We¡¯re arriving.¡± Lauran looked out of the window and said. Arnold nodded and looked towards Luke. ¡°Luke, remember that you must carry the pride of the Berkley household on your shoulders. Walk proudly and do not embarrass my father.¡± Arnold stood up to go outside. ¡°Yes, big brother!¡± Luke shouted with enthusiasm. Arnold grunted at him. It would be a while before he got used to being called big brother by Luke. He decided to let it pass since Luke wouldn¡¯t stop regardless. ¡°Stay here, Lauran. Servants are forbidden from entering.¡± Arnold said as he straightened his tie. Anyone could tell what a perfectionist he was. There wasn¡¯t a single speck of dust on his dark blue suit. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lauran bowed and headed back inside the carriage. Luke and Arnold strode forth to enter the auction house. ¡®Let¡¯s get that sword.¡¯ ¡ó --Welcome ladies and gentlemen! When Arnold and Luke got to their seats, they heard the announcer had already begun with the auction. Although nothing had been sold yet so they were right on time. ¡®It¡¯s a relief that we got here in time.¡¯ Auctions usually took place early in the morning. Some would take place late at night if the occasion allowed it. The plump merchant on the stage was holding a magic item that acted as a mic. It was a small crystal. ¡®That¡¯s interesting. To make up for the lack of modern technology, this world uses magic to create their very own technology.¡¯ Things like televisions didn¡¯t exist here since this game was supposed to be a fantasy-like experience. Bringing modern world things into the game would ruin the experience. --Let us begin the auction. First up is¡­! The curtains rolled up. Behind the auctioneer were multiple cages with humans and demihumans inside it. The slave trade was first on today¡¯s schedule. Luke¡¯s expression hardened. ¡®Shit. Please don¡¯t go berserk. You¡¯ll destroy this entire building.¡¯ Arnold thought hopefully. He looked back to the stage and his eyes widened. ¡®Flora!?¡¯ Arnold almost jumped out of his seat. There, in one of the cages was a certain girl. She looked to be around Arnold¡¯s age. She had purplish hair and eyes. Judging by the collar around her neck, she was a war slave. There were lots of cuts and bruises on her body. Her hair which was always a vibrant purple was now full of dirt. ¡®Are those aura restraints?¡¯ Arnold saw that she was handcuffed by a special pair of handcuffs. There was a magical formation around it. ¡®Are these people idiots?¡¯ They must¡¯ve thought Flora was an aura user since she was so powerful that she was able to fight hundreds of men at once. That was a wrong decision to make. Flora was a powerful swordsman because she worked hard in her training in swordsmanship. Aura didn¡¯t play a role at all. Arnold¡¯s guess as to why Flora wasn¡¯t breaking the handcuffs was because she was too exhausted. The fallen princess had to singlehandedly protect the nation her family abandoned after all. She never slept properly ever since the invasion on her kingdom started. Looking at her dazed eyes, Arnold knew that she was near death. --Please choose from the lineup of beauties before you. I assure you that they only need a bath and healthy food before they can be made servants. Besides Flora, there were others with the same collars around their necks. Elves, dwarves, catkin and humans. It was like a variety of feast for the eyes since they were all female. He wanted to meet Flora in a more pleasant way. He had no idea she would be captured alive and brought as far as this place. ¡°B-Big brother, do you know her?¡± Luke grabbed Arnold¡¯s arm. He had noticed Arnold look intently at the girl. She was also staring at him because his gaze was so intense that it was obvious he was looking at her. ¡°No. I just find her attractive.¡± Arnold whispered as the announcer took everyone¡¯s votes. The elf girls were being asked for the most. It was rare for humans to get a taste of elves, after all. Arnold raised his number flag and shouted. Luke, who saw him get up, looked curiously at him. ¡°Two hundred gold to the girl with purple hair!¡± The entire audience looked towards the source of that shout. ¡°What the hell!? Is that the duke¡¯s son!?¡± The nobles made a ruckus when they saw they were in the same room as Arnold. If anyone could mess up an event, it was him. --Eh? Are you sure? The auctioneer asked to confirm whether he heard that right. Two hundred gold wasn¡¯t anything to scoff at. It was enough to buy an entire plot of land to build a village. ¡°¡­..¡± Even the girl raised her head in wonder and looked at him. ¡°Wha¡­¡± Luke¡¯s mouth hung open in shock. ¡°Must I repeat myself? As you already who I am, you can put the bill on my father¡¯s tab. I will sign the document when the auction is over.¡± Arnold said coolly as if the money was nothing. The crowd looked at him silently with their mouths open. ¡°What are you waiting for? Send her up here or else!¡± ¨CYes! The auctioneer pulled Flora by her arm and sent her off stage. He told her to go up to the man with the dark blue suit. She walked slowly up the stairs of the audience seats. Everyone gazed at her. When they got a close look at her, she was actually a beauty. It was a shame that she would be defiled by that scum. ¨CIt seems the first product goes to the heir of the Berkley household! The auctioneer looked back at the audience after wiping his brow. ¨CMoving on! This girl is¡­ Flora finally arrived in front of Arnold. She could now see how huge he was. Not only was he fairly muscular but he was handsome too. He looked at her with eyes looking at an inferior being. ¡°State your name, slave.¡± He spoke with authority in his voice. ¡°¡­..¡± Flora¡¯s mouth moved but only whispers came out. She tried licking the inside of her mouth but her throat was still too dry. Arnold sighed. He looked at Luke. ¡°Give me that juice you bought.¡± ¡°O-Okay.¡± Luke didn¡¯t say anything and only gave the pouch with the juice in it. ¡°Drink.¡± Arnold gave the drink to Flora. She sucked on the pouch so much that squirting noises sounded. She breathed deeply as she felt the pits of her stomach being blessed with the fluids. ¡°¡­My name is¡­Flora Renard¡­.¡± ¡°I see. I am the eldest son of the great general of the Spear Arts, Marcus von Berkley.¡± He pointed at Luke. ¡°This is Luke.¡± ¡°N-Nice to meet you, ma¡¯am!¡± Luke bowed. Arnold sighed. Bowing to a slave was already humiliating. ¡°Luke, I¡¯ll take her to the carriage and come back. Sit still, alright?" ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°That your brother?¡± Flora spoke when they exited the auction room. Her tone of voice didn¡¯t fit her beautiful face. She spoke like a barbarian. Hoarse and impolite. It was a very informal way of speaking to one who was your master. But Arnold didn¡¯t say anything about it. ¡°More or less. He¡¯s adopted, technically.¡± ¡°I see. No wonder you look nothing alike.¡± Arnold stopped when they arrived in the corridor. Flora looked at him from behind with a confused gaze. ¡°Renard is the name of a fallen noble house from this nation. Can¡¯t you come up with something better?¡± Arnold looked at Flora. His mouth opened as his words poured out. ¡°Princess of the fallen Luthial bloodline?¡± Chapter 8: Fallen Princess ¡°H-How did you¡­!¡± Flora¡¯s eyes widened and she stepped back in shock. ¡°If they, the Juliar Theocracy find out that you are the daughter of the one who signed a contract with a Great Demon then you¡¯ll be hunted down, Flora Renard.¡± Arnold smirked. ¡°He didn¡¯t sign the contract!¡± Flora shouted back. ¡°The Theocracy doesn¡¯t see it that way, princess. To them, the moment he didn¡¯t reject their offer meant that he was the Theocracy¡¯s enemy.¡± The Juliar Theocracy were the ones who preached and worshipped the Human God, Melis. They were the ones who maintained order in the name of the almighty goddess. In truth, however, they were the most corrupt cult in this world. Even more so than the demons. In an attempt to rid this continent of their opponents such as other religious groups and/or threats to their status quo, they resort to underhanded methods like propaganda. For example, if they suspect that a person or organization was thinking of taking them on then they¡¯d do their utmost to slay those individuals. That was what happened to the kingdom where Flora was born. Flora gnashed her teeth. She tried to forget about everything that happened back then but now the memories came flooding back. ¡°Are you going to tell them?¡± She smirked and broke apart her restraints. It wasn¡¯t much but the juice managed to give her some of her energy back. Enough to wring a random brat¡¯s neck, that is. ¡°My, my. That was supposed to have restrained your aura. How is it that you¡¯re that strong?¡± Arnold said with nonchalance. Flora glared at Arnold. She bent her legs and burst forward. It was speed that wasn¡¯t possible for normal humans. She didn¡¯t have the air of a warrior around her. Rather, that of a young lady from a well-off family. Appearances could be deceiving. Flora swung her leg at Arnold. It was fast but not fast enough. Arnold only stepped back after releasing his aura. Dealing with an emaciated girl wasn¡¯t that hard. ¡°Kyaah!¡± Flora was suddenly thrown upside-down. It was done in a split second. Arnold flipped her while she was off-balance with one leg in the air. She crashed onto the ground head first. ¡°!!¡± Arnold held her arms with an iron grip. She couldn¡¯t believe the strength in his hands. She couldn¡¯t even escape. ¡°You bear the sins of your father, Flora.¡± Her father, Lucius Ashon Luthial II was given a choice to make his kingdom the vassal of a nation an undead ruled. The undead was a Vampire Lord that invaded a city and made it their domain. The Great Demon who made the offer was one of the Vampire Lord¡¯s subordinates. It was explained in the game that the king didn¡¯t accept yet since he was wavering on if it would benefit his nation. On one hand, the Vampire Lord could protect his nation, however, there was the worry over losing the trust and connections with other foreign nations. On the other hand, the one who made the offer was of undead origin. That was enough for the Theocracy to make a move. The Juliar Theocracy didn¡¯t let this chance slip by and used it to destroy the nation. ¡°Undead and the people of Goddess Melis don¡¯t see eye to eye, do they? And look at you, the only surviving member.¡± Arnold said with a glint of mockery in his eyes. ¡°This was the perfect chance for the Theocracy to kill your family. They feared all of you. No, you were one of their biggest fears. There had been rumors of a Sword Master going around. You could become even more troublesome if you were the vassal nation of that vampire as well.¡± Flora¡¯s eyes were turning moist and her face red. Her teeth made grinding sounds. ¡®To think that I would be forced to submit to some guy in fancy clothes!¡¯ When she looked up, she saw the mocking smile that Arnold was directing at her. ¡°That Sword Master was you, isn¡¯t it? Now then, if you want to keep this between us, you will do as I say.¡± ¡®This scumbag!¡¯ ¡ó ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The two were walking side-by-side towards the carriage after exiting the building. Flora stole frequent glances at Arnold¡¯s face. ¡°How did you know who I was?¡± Flora grabbed his sleeve to make him stop. ¡°Hm? You think I¡¯d tell you that?¡± Flora glared at him. ¡°You¡¯re a terrible person. Blackmailing a maiden to do your bidding.¡± ¡°You have no choice, your highness. Unless you want to see if I was bluffing?¡± ¡°¡­I apologize¡­¡± Flora lowered her head. ¡°Whatever it is¡­I shall do it¡­.¡± Of course, Arnold wouldn¡¯t fall for her words. There was the possibility that she would attack him again if he let his guard down. Maybe it was Liam or Arnold, but he wasn¡¯t so na?ve as to take someone¡¯s words as truth. ¡®How did I end up having this unexpected meeting? Sigh.¡¯ His only goal was today was to get the sword and buy a few other necessary things. He didn¡¯t expect to meet the fallen princess here. Flora Patena Lera Luthial. She was originally the one who taught the hero the Way of the Sword. Unlike earlier, the two met when Luke tried adventuring for the first time. She saw how sloppy his skills were and insisted on training him. Throughout their time together, they grew fond of each other and became friends. Flora joined his party when the Emperor announced that Luke had to slay the Demon King. As with most of the women in the story, she fell for Luke immediately. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. I¡¯ll definitely help you fight those guys, miss Flora! I¡¯ll protect you! No woman¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t skip a beat if a man declared something like that. That very same day when Luke took down the Theocracy for their misdeeds of wrongfully slaughtering thousands, Flora had her first time with him. It was so heartwarming how they fell in love that the fanbase couldn¡¯t help but love it. Arnold was one of them. The game was sort of like an Otome game when it came to romance. It was especially so during the School Arc. The pain and suffering she went through because of her father¡¯s deeds was all blown away in the face of the hero. The things he¡¯d do for strangers was unbelievable. ¡®For now, I should let them get close.¡¯ Arnold thought when they arrived at the carriage. ¡°Will I have to call you master now?¡± Flora asked as she squeezed those words out. ¡°No. Arnold is fine. Besides, you won¡¯t be serving me.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Flora didn¡¯t get a chance to ask because Arnold opened the carriage door and shoved her inside. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± Lauran was startled when someone opened the door so suddenly. She pinched her nose when Flora was thrown inside the carriage. The intruder smelled like grime and sweat. Fecal matter as well. ¡°Lauran, head to the public bathhouse and get this girl clean. Take this and buy her suitable clothes and a meal.¡± Arnold threw a pouch at her. Lauran looked at the young woman. She seemed about two years older than her. Faded purple hair, big purple eyes and a slender but fit body. The most noticeable factor however, was¡­ ¡°But isn¡¯t she a slave?¡± Lauran looked at the slave crest on her chest. ¡°Is that really alright?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t question me and get it done.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving me alone?¡± Flora asked. ¡°Do you intend to run away?¡± Arnold narrowed his eyes. ¡°This is your chance. This girl barely knows martial arts so you just might be able to escape.¡± He pointed at Lauran. ¡®Although, I can¡¯t guarantee you won¡¯t be thrown with a spell.¡¯ ¡°You probably don¡¯t know how slavery works since you¡¯re from a nation that abolished it. If I wanted to, I could simply force you to obey me. Whenever you misbehave, I can activate that tattoo on your chest. It will send a shock up your spine. The intensity depends on the level difference between the master and slave.¡± He needn¡¯t say anything else. It was already proven that, in her current state, she wouldn¡¯t be able to disobey him. ¡°¡­..¡± Flora shut her mouth. That was actually on her mind. She would¡¯ve incapacitated Lauran and run away. ¡°Good girl. Stay with Lauran for now. Once I get back, I want to have a talk with you, Flora. Luke and I will be busy for a while. We should be done by noon if the auction continues at the same pace.¡± It was two hours since they arrived at the auction. It would be three hours until noon. ¡®Maybe there¡¯ll be enough time to visit the store.¡¯ Lauran thought after looking at her watch. Arnold didn¡¯t say anything else and only closed the door after exiting. ¡°Good grief.¡± He sighed as the carriage began moving. ¡°Let¡¯s hope my luck won¡¯t let me down.¡± ¡ó Arnold returned to the room and sat back down. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on him and followed his every movement. ¡°W-Where is miss Flora?¡± Luke asked. ¡°She¡¯s being taken care of by Lauran.¡± ¡°Is that really okay?¡± Luke asked again. ¡°Haa¡­Yes. It¡¯s fine. She won¡¯t run away. I can promise you that.¡± Arnold crossed his leg and chuckled softly. ¡®She needs to start with his training immediately.¡¯ He blackmailed her because that was the only way to get her to agree to do what he says. He couldn¡¯t take the risk that this world¡¯s Flora would decide to train Luke with her own free will. As a noble of the highest seat in the aristocracy, Arnold could pressure Flora as much as he wanted. Just to be clear, the only reason he bought her was to make her become Luke¡¯s master. Nothing else. Arnold looked at Luke. ¡®I¡¯m not a romantic kind of guy so it¡¯s impossible for me to get two people together.¡¯ If anything, Arnold only knew how to make a woman fall in love and break her heart. This was why Olivia was so disgusted by him. ''Well, they don''t need to get together anyway. She only needs to teach him how to fight with a sword. Whatever the hell they do afterwards is none of my business.'' ¡°Hey, Luke.¡± ¡°Yes, big brother?¡± Luke blinked innocently as he looked at Arnold. ¡°I want you to buy Olivia a gift.¡± ¡°Eh? Why?¡± ¡°You need to make a good impression. This is the most important when meeting a woman. Especially on the first date. I want you to give it to her as well.¡± ¡®What did she like again?¡¯ Arnold tried to remember the wiki page he read a long time ago. He was googling Olivia. Blood crystal, he remembered. ¡°When you spot red crystals, I want you to buy that.¡± ¡°O-Okay.¡± Olivia had a hobby of collecting rare gemstones, magic crystals and diamonds. It was one of the few joys in her life as royalty. As she was the princess of an entire empire, there was never the shortage of money to acquire any gem her eyes laid upon. However, the red crystal was a different mineral. To those who knew not of its worth, it was a garbage item, but to Arnold who played the game, it was like a treasure. The crystal could be used for many things. Summoning artifacts, jewelry, mana battery that could be used to fuel an entire city, and so on. Even a small piece of the crystal was priceless. Given its uses and properties, Arnold wasn¡¯t surprised. Mineral were also ranked with letters such as: F, E, D, C, B, A,S and SS. This particular crystal was actually a star ranked mineral. Of course, Arnold wouldn¡¯t reveal its secrets. He had a plan to buy a large amounts of these crystals to make sure his wealth for the future was secured. You couldn¡¯t be a lord of a city and have no money. He also didn¡¯t want to rely on his father for money, unless necessary. It would come in handy indeed for a spirit user like Olivia. She could literally carry her Spirit Beasts around her neck. That was enough reason for her to be overjoyed once she found out its uses. ¡®Luke might be able to win her heart with such a gift.¡¯ It was an unusual color despite being a crystal, but once everyone found out its value then the demand for it would skyrocket. Sadly, it wasn¡¯t that common a mineral. Only one place had an abundant amounts of these crystals. The reason Arnold agreed to his father''s order of becoming Whitage''s lord was mainly because the mountains near the forest of the city had thousands of kilograms of these crystals. Once he became lord, the land will become his alone. Being a person obsessed with money, Liam wouldn''t make their prices cheap. --We will now bring out the weapons we have gathered from around the world! The doors on the stage opened. ¡®Here it comes.¡¯ Arnold leaned forward in his seat. His gaze was expectant. --Feast your eyes upon these magnificent weapons. This is the weapon of a frost giant. That one over there is a rapier bought from the legendary 9th star powerhouse Margrave Vance, the Piercer! ¡®What a load of crap.¡¯ Arnold knew that he was only spouting such lies to get a reaction out of the crowd. The weapons were probably just bought from an unknown blacksmith. Even the appearances of some of them were fake. They probably had craftsmen decorate the weapons. That would motivate the people to buy said weapons. Arnold¡¯s gaze wandered on the stage. He could remember what the sword looked like, so it shouldn¡¯t have been difficult to spot it. ¡°!!!¡± His eyes landed on a rusted sword that was on the waist of one of the guards. Just by looking at its unique double edged blade, he could tell that it was what he had been looking for. ¡®They must¡¯ve thought that it was worthless so they gave it to a random guard.¡¯ Although it was dirty, appearances could be deceiving. ¡®How do I get it? Should I give the guard money?¡¯ That would be suspicious since there was no reason for the son of a Great Noble such as him to care for a sword like that. He could buy anything else. If the guard was quick-witted, he would immediately understand that the sword was worth more than they bargained for. If that was the case then he¡¯d demand more money for it. ¡®Well, I can¡¯t just kill him. Dammit.¡¯ Arnold thought in frustration. The people were already bidding for the weapons brought on stage. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Luke glanced at Arnold. ¡®Why isn¡¯t he buying one?¡¯ The whole point of coming today was to purchase a sword. Luke already had a sword in mind. It was a sword with a golden hilt, a sharp curved blade and a gem for decorative purpose. It was the most fitting for a heir compared to the other trash they brought out. Luke hesitated to tell Arnold. He had never really asked for anything before in his life. That much was understandable. He was a meek and shy person after all. ¡°U-Um, big brother?¡± Luke pulled Arnold¡¯s sleeve. The latter seemed deep in thought as he didn¡¯t respond. Luke shut his mouth. --Thank you everyone for placing your bids. Please fetch the weapons after the auction as doing it now would cause a ruckus. Luke sighed in disappointment. All he had to do was ask Arnold to buy the sword for him. Arnold suddenly stood up and walked away. By the looks of it, he was going to the backstage. It wasn¡¯t off-limits per se but that didn¡¯t mean just anyone could enter it. ¡®Where¡¯s he going?¡¯ Luke could only wonder. Chapter 9: Trouble Luke waited in silence on his seat for the next batch of items. The announcer spoke: --For the next auction: May I present you the craftsmanship of our empire¡¯s finest jewellers! In addition, we have taken into account to prepare raw minerals for those who loves making their own custom jewellery! Women wearing revealing outfits walked from behind the red curtains. There were about a dozen of them. Each of them were pushing a cart with cloth thrown over it. Many gazed in wonder over what was beneath those cloths. --I will not be the one to introduce all these wonderful items. Someone else with knowledge in that department will do it. Now then. The auctioneer turned to his left. A young woman walked onto the stage. She was wearing a fancy red party dress with matching heels. They noticed something around her neck. It was a necklace with five diamonds sewn beautifully onto the string. Just by looking at it, everyone could tell that it was very expensive. --She will be introducing all of us to the jewellery that we have brought today. Do not mind the necklace around her neck. It is but one of her masterpieces. If you wish to buy it, you must pay a hefty price! Hahaha! The woman smiled amiably in response to his praise. --Now then, please begin. She nodded and gestured for them to pull off the cloth. Many of the audience were astounded by the variety of items before them. Luke did not care for them even as the women explained what each of them was. Instead, he focused his attention on finding the crystals Arnold mentioned. ¡®Is that it?¡¯ He could see small shards of red pieces lying next to the other jewellery. It seemed like nothing at first but then he saw that they were the crystals Arnold spoke of. There was a single big one amongst the broken pieces lying around it. It was the size of a fist. Luke hurriedly put up his flag. --Excuse me, miss. Someone is ready to place a bid. The auctioneer interrupted the woman as she was busy explaining. She looked displeased at his actions but remained quiet. ¡°I would like to bid that red rock on the table there!¡± --This? The announcer pointed towards it. Luke shouted. ¡°Yes. That one. How much is it?¡± --Would you reconsider? It is only useful for its radiant colour and can be worn for some nights out. I won¡¯t recommend buying this for a lady friend. It has no other redeeming qualities. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Luke pushed on. His big brother told him to buy it for his future wife so he had to do it. --Very well. You may have it. I will hand it to you free of charge, boy. When we excavated the other minerals, these just happened to appear among the masses. ¡°Thank you!¡± Luke exclaimed happily. The announcer beckoned over one of the girls who pushed the carts. She nodded and picked up the crystals, with its broken fragments and threw it in a bag. Although it was called a crystal, it was a very delicate mineral. A minute later, the girl brought it up to Luke. He bowed to thank her before she left. ¡®Okay! I got it!¡¯ Luke peeked inside the bag and smiled happily. ¡®It¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t get a sword¡­¡¯ He looked back towards the stage. They continued explaining the value of each rock, crystal and mineral. Nothing really stood out after that. Luke could only wait for Arnold to show up. The auction was where you could get the highest quality weapons on the market. Even famous blacksmiths end up losing business because of the weapons that are available in auctions. If Luke couldn¡¯t get one today then he¡¯d have to wait until the next auction took place. That said, auctions weren¡¯t just daily in this world. There was a schedule many had to follow in order to make an auction take place. Forget the items that had to be procured, other things like invitations to the high ranked people and permit fees were also the troublesome things auction owners had to take into consideration. If the year had been good and preparations had been made accordingly then an auction could take place every six months. All in all, Luke had to go back home empty-handed. Or will he? ¡°Here.¡± Arnold suddenly appeared and threw something on Luke¡¯s lap. It was a sheathed black sword. ¡°Huh? Why is it so dirty?¡± Luke picked it up and ran his finger on the blade after taking the sword out. He felt hard mud and grime on his fingers. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. We finished what we came here to do. Let¡¯s go.¡± Arnold was busy wiping his hands with a handkerchief. There was blood on his knuckles. Luke noticed that and pointed. ¡°D-Did something happen?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say the person I got it from was very cooperative after a while of persuading.¡± Arnold said with nonchalance. His eyes were still motionless and unwavering. Luke thought it was scary how Arnold could beat someone up without batting an eye. But he didn¡¯t voice his thoughts. He stood up and carried the sword and the bag with the crystals inside. Arnold nodded in satisfaction when he looked inside the bag. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°We¡¯re good to go.¡± ¡ó The two of them exited the mansion where the auction was held and walked down the stairs. Luke could see even more coaches outside than this morning when they arrived. Countless people dressed in fancy clothing approached the auction house. Although they were fancily dressed, the handsome and smartly dressed Arnold looked much better in the clothing and looks department. His sharp jawline, slanted blue eyes and his tall nose were the ideal features of an attractive man for modern women such as them. The women couldn¡¯t keep their eyes off him. He might¡¯ve been a tyrant but that wasn¡¯t stopping the women from looking at him as if he were prey. Arnold was oblivious to their stares and only looked forward. He caught the scent of bitch in the air at that moment. A tapping of heels neared them. ¡°Oh, my. If it isn¡¯t Arnold von Berkley. Fancy meeting you here~.¡± A female¡¯s voice called out to the two of them when they were about to cross the street. ¡°Were you here to make another scene with one of your drinking antics?¡± Arnold groaned when he saw the young woman who called out to him. ¡°Grace Sialis Lewan.¡± Arnold said with an unpleasant expression on his face. She smiled as she looked at him. "Eh?" For a split second, her expression changed when she saw Luke before she regained her composure again. That was an odd reaction, thought Arnold. Behind this Grace girl were two very muscular demihumans. Both were from the tigerkin tribe. Absolute warriors as they were called. Their large frames told all who looked not to mess with them. ¡°Arnold!? It¡¯s seriously you!? Did you come to buy a pleasure slave!?¡± Another voice said in surprise. That said, he was screaming in Arnold¡¯s ear. He had blonde hair, golden eyes and wore an imperial uniform for royalty. He was¡­. ¡°Jurius Alpedan Gorius Eulia.¡± It was the damned brother of his childhood friend, Olivia Vatila Seria Eulia. Arnold thought that the two of them showing up at the same time was not some mere coincidence. ¡°How¡¯s it going, bro!?¡± Jurius put his arm around Arnold¡¯s neck. He sighed in his mind. ¡®I hate these two the most.¡¯ Grace was the eldest daughter of a vassal of their family and was Jurius¡¯ fianc¨¦. They had been described in the game to be the cannon-fodder who foiled all the protagonist¡¯s plans. Jurius was the youngest prince of the Imperial Family. He had three older brothers. Two were in the military while the eldest(Crown Prince) was handling affairs in another nation. He was also a swordsman like Arnold. His estimated power was measured to be 3rd star. Grace had been married to Jurius for political reasons, so not much love existed between the two. However, both enjoyed taunting others just for the heck of it. Arnold was always their primary target. Being of royalty, Jurius taunted and bullied Arnold since the latter couldn¡¯t do anything in retaliation. That had been the case until the present anyway. ¡°So¡­.¡± Jurius looked Arnold up and down with a smirk on his face. ¡°I hear Olivia hates your guts? What did you do, big man?¡± ¡°Perhaps she is too disgusted to be in the company of sir Arnold. He is known as a womanizer after all. Poor girl must be scared he¡¯ll sink his claws into her maids next.¡± Grace said with a hint of mockery and flicked her drilled golden locks. She flipped her fan and looked at Arnold amusedly. ¡°Say, sir Arnold ,I heard you were suspended from the household. And this boy is your replacement. Could that be true?¡± Her revelation shocked the people who crowded around them. Most of the nobles hadn¡¯t gone in yet and decided to stay outside and observe what was about to unfold. Wherever Arnold went, a scene would always ensue. ¡°Pray tell, where did you hear that?¡± Arnold asked calmly. His eyes were still looking at Grace. He could care less about the people surrounding them. Only Luke seemed uncomfortable. ¡°I might¡¯ve heard of it from one of your servants.¡± Grace said with a bright smile. ¡°Oh, but to think even the duke doesn¡¯t acknowledge his own son¡­How tragic indeed!¡± Jurius said with fake pity. The people began whispering. All of them expressed their shock over what they heard. The young heir of the Berkley family, one of the great nobles of the empire, losing his position was major news. ¡°What does it matter if I lost my position of heir?¡± Arnold didn¡¯t bat an eye at their mockery. He was still as expressionless as ever. A vein formed on Grace¡¯s temple. One could see how pissed she was that their words didn¡¯t have any effect on him. ¡°Does that not mean that you are incompetent?¡± The people gasped. ¡°That is just how I see it. Hehe.¡± ¡°A little birdie told me as well that you¡¯ll be forced to go to Whitage city. Surely, the duke isn¡¯t sending his son there on the premise of becoming the lord? I mean, that place is a dump!¡± Anyone would guess that the duke disowned Arnold and will send him to become the lord of a ruined city as a sort of guise. They thought that it was to get rid of him. Well, it does look that way, Arnold thought. ¡°Seems like it was the right decision to have Olivia stay at the palace. Who knows what kind of danger she¡¯ll be placed in if she were there that day. After all, you have a habit of hitting women whenever your anger flares. Didn¡¯t one of the servants resign after she was almost assaulted by you?¡± If this were the original Arnold, he would¡¯ve silently walked away. Even if he was insulted, and even mocked for his obsession with Olivia, he would remain silent. Opposing royalty was equal to becoming a traitor to this nation. However¡­. ¡°!!!¡± A big, strong hand gripped Jurius¡¯ entire face and lifted him effortlessly. It was Arnold. Jurius screams were muffled in Arnold¡¯s hand. His face was literally being crushed. ¡°You know, I¡¯m not very good at teasing or insulting others. I think it¡¯s cowardly of doing so. But taking that crap from a guy like you, with no future for your bloodline or this empire, just irks me to no end. Oh, and one thing¡­¡± Arnold increased the strength in his hand. ¡°Keep Olivia¡¯s name out of your mouth, you incest creep.¡± Jurius¡¯ eyes widened. Yet another revelation that shocked the crowd. The prince was in love with his own sister. Many looked at him in disgust. In the game, there was one incident where Jurius tried to rape Olivia while she was sleeping. It happened on the night of her and Luke¡¯s wedding. Of course, he didn¡¯t succeed since her Spirit Beast Neguard tore him to shreds. ¡°Sir J-Jurius! You can¡¯t do such a thing to royalty!¡± Grace motioned for one of her tigerkin slaves to apprehend Arnold. The tigerkin took out the large great sword from his back. His muscles bulged. Jurius¡¯ face was still being crushed by Arnold¡¯s hand. Luke was frozen from what he just saw. ¡°Are you trying to intimidate me with your demihuman lovers? That¡¯s cute.¡± Arnold smiled widely and looked at one of the tigerkin. He was built like a literal mountain. His biceps were as thick as Al¡¯s torso. His large size might¡¯ve intimidated others, however, his opponent was a 5th star knight. ¡°!!!¡± The demihuman shivered when he saw Arnold¡¯s expression. It was one of a demon ready to strike down a lower lifeform. Arnold¡¯s gaze held absolute power. A power that forced its enemies to their knees after tormenting them. Even the surrounding crowd became terrified over his malice. ¡°You have grown into such a beautiful woman. Why not become my wife instead? I will make you glad to have been born a woman. You must¡¯ve heard the rumors, right? That I¡¯m very good in bed.¡± Arnold licked his lips as he stared at Grace. He threw Jurius onto the ground after letting him go. The demihuman was still frozen with fear. "What the fuck did you say!?" Jurius screamed while coughing. Grace¡¯s face reddened when she heard his words. ¡°T-That¡¯s sexual harassment! I k-knew you were a scumbag! Go die!¡± She left with unsteady footsteps, dragging her fianc¨¦ with her. Jurius didn¡¯t forget to leave his one liner: You¡¯ll pay for this, you¡¯ll see! Arnold merely chuckled. ¡®It was a bad idea to do this in public.¡¯ He looked around. There were so many eye-witnesses so there was no way he could deny what happened today. Arnold merely shrugged. ¡®Doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡¯ ¡°Who were they¡­?¡± Luke asked when the group left. ¡°That guy is the fourth prince. He¡¯s Olivia¡¯s older brother. Grace is his fianc¨¦. Let¡¯s just say we all grew up together. Although none of us view each other fondly anymore.¡± Luke was speechless. Arnold had just assaulted a royal. ¡®Isn¡¯t he worried about the repercussions!?¡¯ The crowd stepped aside when Arnold and Luke left the scene. Arnold acted as if he was taking a stroll in the park. ¡°Where¡¯s the carriage? I told them to be here by noon.¡± Arnold grumbled as he looked around. Flora, Lauran and the coachman was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Well, let¡¯s---" When Arnold was about to tell Luke that they had to walk home, he heard someone call out to them. ¡°Hey!!¡± Arnold nearly cursed. It was Flora. The only difference was that she was now well-groomed and wore stylish clothes. Her hair was bundled up into a messy bun which made her look quite attractive. Arnold noticed that she had a troubled expression on her face when she ran towards them. The sweat on her forehead caused her hair to stick to her face. One could tell that Flora had been running around for quite some time. ¡°What are you doing here? Where¡¯s Lauran?¡± ¡°When I came out of the shop, she was gone!¡± "...What?" Chapter 10 Part 1 ¡°I specifically told her to use the money to buy you clothes. I didn¡¯t order her to go anywhere else. So where did you see her before she vanished?¡± Arnold asked calmly. His attitude contrasted how Flora was acting. ¡°Err¡­¡± Flora tried to remember. ¡°There was¡­a large fountain in the center of the area. I think it was called the Plaza?¡± The Plaza was in the middle of the city. Whichever road she took, well, they still had to find out. The northern road headed to the noble district. The southern road led to the slums. The western road led to the entertainment district. Lastly, the eastern road led to the commoner district. The Plaza was where many of the city¡¯s stores were located. Unlike the shopping district, which had markets that sold food, at the Plaza were stores for clothing, jewelry, tailors and so on. ¡°Did she mention anything about stopping by another location?¡± Flora shook her head at Arnold¡¯s question. ¡°All I remember is that when I left the store, she was gone.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that damn coachman then?¡± Arnold asked in frustration. Lauran was a valuable acquaintance. He couldn¡¯t allow her to fall into danger. ¡°He was gone as well. What was strange was that the carriage was still there. Ah! But there were some shady guys standing outside the stores. All of them wore a red ribbon around their right arms. When I exited the store, they tried to attack me. I defeated them and asked if they saw where she went, but they wouldn¡¯t tell me anything so I handed them over to the city patrols who passed by.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Arnold stopped walking when he heard that. ¡®Red ribbons¡­¡¯ He suddenly remembered who they were. Only one gang wore red ribbons to signify their identity. The Felix brothers¡¯ gang. It was the gang of the three brothers. The eldest was the leader while the other two were his right hand men. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me they were there for Lauran¡­¡¯ Arnold had a bad feeling. ¡°Her father¡¯s store in the commoner district¡­ My guess is that she went there and is being followed by them.¡± Arnold concluded. It was the place she¡¯d most likely head to. As Lauran was Arnold¡¯s slave until recently, the boss couldn¡¯t make a move on her. However, since she was now free, he could do what he wanted to her and her family. It might¡¯ve looked like Arnold completely abandoned her from the decision he made. However, that wasn¡¯t the case at all. Staying with Luke was better than staying by Arnold¡¯s side. He was probably too optimistic thinking that Flora could protect Lauran. But still, even in her current state she was as strong as an average knight. ¡®What is he going to do with her?¡¯ Although he wasn¡¯t certain where, chances were that the boss took Lauran to one of his hideouts. That being the case, Arnold had no idea where to look. ¡°Luke, I need you to head back.¡± ¡°Eh? Why? Miss Lauran is in danger!¡± ¡°What can you do?¡± Arnold¡¯s question caused Luke to go silent. He lowered his head. He was powerless as he was now. Although he won in his fight against Arnold yesterday, that was merely because his emotions went rampant which released his power. As Arnold saw it, that strength didn¡¯t belong to Luke. Yet. As he was now, he couldn¡¯t compete with gangsters who slaughter for fun. ¡°You may be the strongest in your village, however, this is a city that many renowned warriors call home. You aren¡¯t strong enough to face them.¡± ¡°But!¡± Arnold glared at Luke who was still retorting. Luke cowered at his glare. ¡°I have no qualms knocking you out if you keep refusing. Now, give me the sword.¡± Arnold pointed at the sword by Luke¡¯s waist. Luke handed it to him silently. ¡°If anyone asks why I didn¡¯t come with you then say I went to a brothel or something.¡± ¡°Yes¡­.¡± Luke obediently nodded his head. He turned around and began walking away. ¡°Is this okay? Letting me come with?¡± Flora, who had watched them silently until now, spoke up. ¡°I need a meat shield in case the enemies overwhelm me.¡± Flora pouted. ¡°Take this.¡± Arnold threw the sword at Flora. ¡°Huh? This is¡­.¡± Flora looked at the sword blankly. ¡°What?¡± ¡°This is the sword that guard took from me. I¡¯ve been using it since my previous weapon broke.¡± Flora swung the sword to see if it had the same feel as the last time she used it. It did. ¡®So that explains why that low ranking soldier had it. He must¡¯ve been the one who brought Flora here as a slave after she collapsed due to exhaustion from fighting hundreds of knights.¡¯ ¡°Did you travel all the way here on your own before you became a slave?¡± Arnold asked as they walked. ¡°Yeah. After the enemies infiltrated the castle, I had nowhere to go so I just ran. I can remember being chased by summoned angels.¡± Summoned Angels. It must¡¯ve been the Theocracy after all, Arnold thought. To be able to summon angels using divine crystals, one must have the blessing of a God. Arnold concluded that they must¡¯ve sent one of the High Priests to deal with Flora. That alone proved how much of a threat Flora actually was to them. She was a future Master Swordsman, after all. ¡°What level were the angels?¡± ¡°About level 35, I think? Those things were almost as strong as the average Imperial Knight.¡± ¡®As expected. They really sent one of the members of the Theocracy to capture Flora.¡¯ The Theocracy were a group of people who delivered divine judgment in the name of Goddess Melis. They created a group who could deliver justice in their name. They were called the ¡°Warriors of the Word of God¡±. There were ten of them in total. They demonstrated the highest authority of the Holy Empire. One side of the Holy Empire was comprised of the Theocracy while the other was ruled by the current Emperor. Some agreed to the decision to make priests implement a system where they ruled while others did not. Those of the latter stuck to the old tradition of being ruled by a monarch. Namely, the first emperor. The Supreme Pontiff and the emperor decided that, in order to come to an agreement, they must coexist. The northern side was comprised of the government ruled by priests while the southern side was the Holy Empire. The nation was divided as such hundreds of years ago. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. The ones who the Theocracy use to implement the judgement of god are the aforementioned Warriors of the Word of God. It wasn¡¯t unusual for such individuals to be level 50 or higher. The leader was said to be at the level of an 8th star powerhouse(level 65 or higher). ¡°Flora, what level are you?¡± This was the first time Arnold had asked someone that question. He wasn¡¯t sure if levels for humanoids existed in this world as it did in the game. ¡°You even want to know my level!?¡± Flora huffed. ¡°Is it taboo to ask someone that?¡± ¡°Have you been living under a rock¡­.¡± Flora answered regardless. ¡°I¡¯m level 37.¡± ¡®So she¡¯s one of the stronger ones in this world.¡¯ Levels didn¡¯t necessarily convey how strong an individual was. It all came down to stats. Original Arnold was at least below level 30 when he was introduced. But his stats were much higher than the average person. That was because his stats were unbalanced in the game. His AP(Aura Power) was estimated to be extremely high which explained why he was so powerful. Arnold wasn¡¯t sure how high Luke or Lauran¡¯s levels were. He had to first find an appraisal item that could measure a person¡¯s power. Such items weren¡¯t on the market. ¡°Asking someone their level is similar to sharing your personal information. You must never even share your skills.¡± ¡®Right. If you were to PVP someone after telling them then you¡¯d be at a disadvantage.¡¯ Arnold-no, Liam thought to himself as he remembered how one of his junior guild mates once complained about being PvP''ed by a person he considered his friends. Only to lose a great amounts of exp and items after losing the battle. Of course, the fault lay with the guild mate since he gave out information about his in-game character. ¡°Do you know how high leveled this Greater Demon was who visited your father to make your kingdom a vassal?¡± Flora thought for a moment. ¡°The mages of the palace said that he was at least level 70 or above.¡± Arnold shivered. ¡®What the hell? Someone like that can¡¯t be that unnoticeable, right?¡¯ ¡°Where has this Greater Demon come from?¡± He had heard from his clan mates that there was a city ruled by an undead who had subordinates that equaled or surpassed 7th star players. Hearing the demon¡¯s level, he didn¡¯t find it so ridiculous anymore. ¡°So you only know of it making contact with us but not its origins? Well, I guess you¡¯re not omniscient with your connections. There is a big city to the south of the Kingdom.¡± ¡°So it lies between this empire and your kingdom.¡± Flora nodded. ¡°It is being ruled by a Vampire Lord.¡± Vampire Lord. It was a title given to a species that had reached the peak of their race. As seen with Dragon Lords, Orc Lords, Goblin Lords, et cetera¡­ ¡°She is estimated to be level 100. Some believe she is a descendant of the legends that once roamed these lands.¡± Flora said gravely. Even thinking about that monster was giving her the chills. Even though the city she took over was an important neighbor before, none of the nations could do anything against that monster. She wasn¡¯t the only one who was powerful, her subordinates were as well. ¡°So she¡¯s a level cap NPC¡­.¡± Arnold said in a mutter. There was a possibility that she was a player. That was because it was extremely hard to max out your characters, even for players. Once you hit level 80 then your progress stalls immensely. Even using real money wouldn¡¯t get you that far. You had to grind and put in the effort. Even the powerhouses of this empire weren¡¯t even level 80 yet. That was why Arnold concluded that it was highly likely that she was a player. "I never really went into detail to ask about the vampire lord, but this is okay too. There might come a time when I have to interact with her to know for certain if she is a player." ¡°What was that?¡± Flora found the way his behavior changed odd. He was muttering to himself while staring into empty space. ¡°Nothing. Oh, right. Since you haven¡¯t recovered yet, take this. I need you to help me fight when the chance arises.¡± Arnold handed a potion to her. It was an ordinary healing potion so the effect shouldn¡¯t be that potent. Arnold had considered making the potions from the game, however, he needed the right materials before making said potion. The materials weren¡¯t rare but getting them would be difficult even for him. Not to mention he needed to travel vast distances as well. Flora drank the potion and felt her body being reenergized. Little by little her strength returned. ¡°You sure I can use this? You¡¯re not scared I might cut you down?¡± Flora smirked. ¡°As arrogant as ever, Your Highness.¡± Arnold mocked before jumping onto a nearby building¡¯s roof. Flora soon followed. The two of them began jumping from rooftop to rooftop. -¡ó- Part 2 Earlier that day. Lauran stealthily left the store as Flora was busy trying on new clothes. Lauran told the coachman to drop Flora off at the auction house after she was done with buying the clothes. Although Arnold ordered her to take Flora shopping, he didn¡¯t say anything about babysitting her. Plus, Flora was still under the detainment of the slavery collar so there wasn¡¯t a worry of her running away without repercussions. I have to go see how they¡¯re doing. My family. She hadn¡¯t visited her parents in a while. She was only allowed to visit them twice a month. She broke into a run when she took the eastern street of the Plaza. The people looked at her oddly since she was wearing a maid uniform but wasn¡¯t in the presence of her master. Lauran didn¡¯t concern herself with their gazes and continued running towards a certain location. The store her parents started when they moved to this city. Although it wasn¡¯t doing very well these past few years. The whole reason Lauran became a slave had to do with that incident that happened two years ago. She had willingly sold herself in order to get money so her parents could pay off a certain amount of their debt. Maybe it was out of spite or just because he was interested in her, but the first one to buy her was Arnold. After the incident with the gang, they had officially become a Black store. Black stores referred to the stores who had relied on the money of loan sharks and those from the underground. Getting involved with them was believed to bring lots of trouble. Her father was once a friend of the leader of the gang. He asked the man for money to save the store, however, that was a grave mistake. The banks didn¡¯t really bother with supporting a commoner¡¯s business so her father had no choice in the end. The interest on the loan had taken a sudden 10% rise the very next month. It increases by 1% each month. They were told to either give the store to the gang or pay the money. Lauran¡¯s parents hadn¡¯t been doing very well, so she had been working longer shifts at the manor to help them pay the debt they owe. Hence why she couldn¡¯t visit them so often. Her father was in a wheelchair so he couldn¡¯t carry out any physical labor. Her little brother was too young to work. That left her mother as the sole family member fit to take care of the store. Then again, it was hard getting customers. Lauran looked at the money in her hands as she ran. It wasn¡¯t nearly as much as the money they owed but it was at least something. There has to be a way to settle this debt instead of giving all of their money to that bastard every month. Lauran suddenly thought of Luke. The next duke of the Berkley family and lord of this duchy. To her he seemed like the average pushover brat who knew nothing about the outside world. Maybe I should seduce him and ask him for a raise¡­ Lauran was shocked by her own thoughts. I can¡¯t do that! That sounds so wrong... Then again, it was one of her options to help her parents. If she could at least become the mistress of the next duke then her problem would be solved. She could even ask Luke to get rid of the gang. Looking at the kind of person he was, she thought it might be possible. However, what if Arnold found out about her plan? That was why it was risky to even think about going through with that plan. She had similar thoughts with Jack before Luke arrived, however, he was much too young to have a mistress and wasn¡¯t expected to become the duke at all. That left Arnold. However, she knew that he would never help her unless there was something in it for him. Lauran felt like she was in a dilemma. ¡°Is someone behind me after all?¡± Lauran muttered when she came to an abrupt stop when she reached the street where her parents lived. It was a fairly safe neighborhood. She had felt this presence ever since she left the store. Being capable of manipulating mana, she could detect faint movements of footsteps behind her. She had left residual mana to see if she was right. Who is it? She continued walking and pretended she didn¡¯t sense them. She fished out a wand from her maid uniform¡¯s pocket and stealthily cast a spell. The street was oddly quiet despite the fact that it was broad daylight. Had the residents retreated inside their houses? If so, for what purpose? Lauran continued casting as the footsteps got closer. She was casting a 3rd rank magic spell. In the world of Star Fantasy: items, characters, monsters, magic, divinity and so on are all classified by different rankings. For weapons and items: they are ranked by letters from F until SS, followed by Semi-star and Star rank. Monsters and residents of this world are ranked by levels; level 100 being the cap for all beings. All forms of magic, however, are classified by rank. It wasn¡¯t common for the average person to be able to cast 4th rank magic unless they were extremely talented. Such people were sought after in this world. There are probably less than a few thousand people (that includes the powerhouses on the continent) who are capable of using magic above rank 4. Even fewer could cast 6th rank magic. Anything past that meant someone was classified as a demigod. Only the legends of the past were known to be that powerful in magic. Lauran didn¡¯t know why she was capable of casting such magic. She was never the kind of person who had an interest in fighting, but given the situation at the moment, she was grateful. ¡°Come out. Otherwise, I will have your heads.¡± Lauran finally activated her spell. ¡°Well, well. It seems we¡¯ve been found out, boys.¡± A hoarse, deep voice came from the shadows. A 2m tall man with a bald head that had a snake tattoo on the right side of his face, stood in front of Lauran. ¡°You¡¯re¡­!¡± Lauran lost focus which caused her spell to vanish. The man before her was the youngest brother of the leader of the Felix gang. Tobias, The Shredder. Chapter 11: Member Of Serz Arnold and Flora ran along the rooftops of the city, checking to see if they could spot Lauran. It was obvious that she wouldn¡¯t be out in the open if she was taken by the gang. Arnold had no idea where to begin looking. He had thought at first to check her father¡¯s store but concluded that that wouldn¡¯t make sense for her to be there. She was probably taken to one of their hideouts. Although he was an experienced player, he never bothered exploring the city. Its scale was much too large. If only he had done those side quests that random NPCs give then maybe he would¡¯ve at least known the geography of the city better. ¡®I should head to the information guild first. Perhaps they might have what I¡¯m looking for. But is that really going to work?¡¯ In order to discover the location of Lauran, he had to somehow seek information regarding all the best hideouts in this city. There were literally hundreds that he knew of but he didn¡¯t know which were occupied and which weren¡¯t. That was where an information guild came in. They have their own league of spies who sometimes infiltrate organizations to obtain information. Information was valuable in this day and era. However, some was also expensive and hard to come by. In addition, it took a lot of time to obtain some information as well. Even if he was the son of the lord of the city, he was doubtful whether they would even allow him to speak to an executive. The executives were usually the ones who had access to exclusive information. ¡®If I was still a player then I could just use coins to buy bribery gifts from the Star Shop to give to them.¡¯ The Star Shop was where you could buy rare and limited edition items for a certain amount of money. Of course, it wasn¡¯t cheap. Given the situation, he had to find other ways to convince the executive to give him the information he needed. However, he had an alternative plan. Information guilds were the best choice when you want to find something out. But you should know who to seek that information from. ¡°Why are we here¡­.?¡± Flora asked as she looked up at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild and the adventurers in front of it. Likewise, they were looking at her. Not just because of her clothing but also her beauty. ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Many of the adventurers were looking at the two of them strangely. Flora had a sword despite not wearing the right gear for adventuring. Then there was Arnold; he was only in a dark blue suit and pants and had no weapons. The people concluded that they were noble kids looking to flaunt their talents despite having no experience in adventuring. The two of them entered the guild. As expected of the guild when it was past noon. The entire guild was filled to the brim with adventurers. ¡°Oi! Don¡¯t cut in line!¡± ¡°B-But we were here first! You just shoved us aside!¡± ¡°You wanna say that to my fist, kid!?¡± ¡°So noisy.¡± Arnold muttered as he looked around the guild. ¡®Bingo.¡¯ Arnold made his way to the person standing next to the Guild Quest Board. The person seemed like any normal adventurer waiting for new quests. ¡°Hey.¡± Arnold called out to the person. Looking at the person¡¯s frame, it was a woman. ¡°¡­?¡± She looked up and her eyes widened. It was expected of her kind to know the city lord¡¯s son¡¯s face. ¡°¡­How may I help you?¡± The person asked politely. She was wearing a rather thick cloak despite the hot temperatures outside. Flora decided to ask nearby adventurers if they saw a girl with red hair and blue eyes. Arnold lowered his voice and spoke. ¡°There exists no god. We are merely a simulation orchestrated by a higher being.¡± He spoke in foreign tongue. Specifically demon tongue. The person¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Y-You¡­how do you know our secret code?¡± She grabbed Arnold¡¯s arm and pulled him into a corner. Arnold smiled silently. What he had just said was one of the most blasphemous lines one could ever spout in this world. It could mean one¡¯s certain death by a million judgment poles. Not only the phrase but the language he used to say it could worsen the sentence they could give him. Even a person of high authority must never spout such words. The pope does not allow such people to stay alive. ¡°Do you understand what would¡¯ve happened if I wasn¡¯t one of them¡­!?¡± The woman whispered. ¡°Your family would¡¯ve had to pick up your head off the ground. And how the hell do you know demon tongue?¡± ¡°You can stop with the questioning. You should know why I approached you so brazenly, member of Serz?¡± ¡°Wha¡­!?¡± Serz. One of the most mysterious organizations in the world of Star Fantasy. Their name is derived from the founder who was a demon from the Dark Continent. Their purpose was to obtain and sell high value information. That information wasn¡¯t the legitimate kind. You could find out anything from drug deal locations, corrupt politicians, illegal monster and plant trades, and so on. ¡°W-Wha¡­¡± The woman took off her hood and looked at Arnold in shock. She was a girl with heterochromia. Her right eye was blue while the other was green. Around her neck, there was a Race Altering necklace to make her appear human. ¡°You must be on break for you to be in the open like this.¡± Arnold said as he glanced over the crowd of adventures. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°I see three more of you.¡± He could see three more with the same vibe as the woman in front of him. Although they weren¡¯t similarly dressed. The others were wearing casual clothes and blending in with the rest of the people rather easily. ¡°You bastard...How did you know about us¡­¡± The girl didn¡¯t care that he was a duke¡¯s son anymore. If given the chance then she¡¯d attack him on the spot. She took out two poisoned daggers out from her back. ¡°I suggest you listen first before attempting to start a fight, miss. You should know who I am by now.¡± Arnold said calmly. Starting a scene would waste time and be troublesome. ¡°¡­.¡± She let go of the daggers and nodded. ¡°What do you want¡­?¡± ¡°I am looking for a certain gang¡¯s hideouts. I am willing to pay whichever amount you need.¡± ¡°Gang? Sounds easy enough.¡± The woman let her guard down and listened. ¡°The Felix Gang, specifically.¡± ¡°Eh¡­¡± She quickly lost interest. Although they were a gang, they weren¡¯t that well-known by the underworld of the continent. ¡°You want me to dig up some small gang¡¯s hideout? Boring¡­¡± She sighed. ¡®A major character is in danger, you idiot! What does it matter what kind of gang it is!?¡¯ Arnold stopped himself from retorting and only got to the point. ¡°Find out all the hideouts they are using. Narrow it down to the ones they have recently used. Say, a month or a week ago.¡± The woman nodded in the end. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll get it done.¡± Her gaze then sharpened. ¡°But once I do, you have some explaining to do.¡± ¡°Of course. I am aware of that.¡± Arnold shrugged. She nodded again. ¡°Follow me then.¡± The woman gestured him to follow her out of the backdoor. ¡®So it seems even the Guild master is aware of their presence in this city and is working with them. Seeing as how they have their own meeting place in the guild. Well, I guess just issuing quests doesn¡¯t always put food on the table.¡¯ Arnold thought as he looked around to see if anyone was paying attention. Arnold considered taking Flora but decided to leave her. It wasn¡¯t exactly smart to tell her that he knew of a Dark Society Organization that was linked to demons. The two of them arrived in a dark room. Arnold could see a light embrace the woman. Her skin turned a chocolate brown and her ears grew in length. She had long silver hair. ¡°A dark elf, huh?¡± Arnold said in surprise. Elves were originally from the Forest of Tiliu which lay southeast from this nation. Dark Elves, however, were off-spring born from a demon and elf. They mostly lived in the shadows and weren¡¯t welcome in the forest of regular Elves. ¡°You used Dark Magic items to disguise yourself? I can¡¯t blame you, though. Dark Elves aren¡¯t exactly welcome in this part of the land.¡± ¡°Can we stop this idle chatter? You want me to look for the gang hideouts. Correct?¡± Arnold nodded. She was surprised to see that he wasn¡¯t shaken up by her real appearance. Dark elves were despised by society as they were the evil breed of the pure elves. Her favorability towards him went up a notch. ¡°First; what can you offer us?¡± The woman sat down on a chair by a table which had a single burning candle atop it. ¡°What are you on the market for?¡± Arnold asked his own question. The woman narrowed her eyes but responded regardless. ¡°We are looking for a Dryad¡¯s essence for a certain experiment. If you can promise to bring such a thing to us then I can give you the information you seek within half an hour.¡± Arnold whistled. ¡°You understand that getting such a thing is very difficult, right? Dryads are rare and few these days. They only appear in mana rich environments. Such hotspots are rare in this world.¡± Arnold explained calmly. She was basically pressuring him to get her such a thing just to get information faster. He wasn¡¯t stupid to say yes right away. Plus, he didn¡¯t want to have a debt to settle with a Dark Society Organization. He would only do it if he was certain that he¡¯d be able to find it. Since this was a new world, totally different from the original ¡¶STAR FANTASY¡·, he couldn¡¯t trust his knowledge of the game completely. If the plot had changed, albeit a little, that meant that other things were different as well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but that¡¯s impossible.¡± Arnold shook his head. ¡°Tch. Then you¡¯ll have to wait half a day then.¡± She was about to stand up to leave. ¡°However,¡± Arnold held up his hand. ¡°If I were to have it in the future, would that mean I can request for anything?¡± ¡°Yes. But since you can¡¯t get it to us at the moment then this job is down the list of our priorities.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just get it done.¡± Arnold took out two scrolls. They were communication spells. ¡°Take one of these. When you get the locations then inform me by infusing mana into these.¡± The woman nodded. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name? I¡¯m going to need it if I call you next time.¡± Before leaving, Arnold asked. ¡°Liumiala.¡± ¡°Well then, miss Lumialia, see you next time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not how you say it!¡± The woman shouted with a red face at his mispronunciation of her name. Arnold left before she could lash out of him. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°Have you found anything yet?¡± Arnold asked Flora after he came up to her. She had chosen to sit down on a corner table next to a window. Flora shook her head. ¡°None of them seem to know anything about the underground gangs in this city. By the way, who was that woman you left with?¡± ¡°She is an agent from a certain agency tasked with finding people.¡± Arnold glanced around the guild as he lied through his teeth. ¡°Sure is lively today. What¡¯s the occasion?¡± ¡°I heard from some of them that a dragon has been sighted around the east.¡± ¡°Dragon? What breed?¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t certain yet. Some villagers saw a humongous flying creature descend in the mountains a few weeks ago. The Guild Master has issued an emergency request and ranked it S. The reward is 200 gold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a hefty amount. No wonder there¡¯s so many. I can even see a lot of newbies.¡± ¡®Do they think they¡¯ll score big or something?¡¯ Adventuring was a serious job in this world. Looking down on it would mean looking down on the power and effort of the ones in the profession. You could die anytime while out on a subjugation or escort mission. It was plain stupid for newbies to try and undertake an S rank mission. This world held many mysteries that even the most experienced players didn¡¯t know. ¡¶STAR FANTASY¡· was supposed to be a big open world game with lots to discover. It would¡¯ve been boring if it were anything less. That was why Liam fell in love with the game. If he wasn¡¯t a DOP, then he¡¯d never have even found out about the hidden bosses of the game like the Chaos Dragon Lord for example. It was one of the hardest bosses to beat, however, the rewards were immense and the struggle was worth it. ¡®It¡¯s rare for dragons to just show themselves like this. Is it breeding season?¡¯ While Arnold was talking with Flora, someone came up to them. ¡°E-Excuse me?¡± It was a timid voice of a boy. Arnold and Flora stopped their discussion and looked at the person. ¡°What is it?¡± Flora asked in annoyance. ¡°I¡¯ve told a dozen of you already that I¡¯m not into you even if I am single.¡± Arnold tried his best to stop himself from smiling. No matter where she went, her beauty would always draw attention. ¡°N-No. I was wondering if y-you were adventurers too. I don¡¯t have a team to join the Joint Adventurer Raid Party yet. I¡¯ve been looking for days now.¡± Arnold assessed the androgynous boy. He seemed to be Luke¡¯s age and was short and had a thin build. He had big green eyes and light brown hair. In his right hand was a simple wooden staff and he wore a simple magic robe. There were a few scrolls tied to his belt. Arnold¡¯s eyes gleamed. It was another magic user such as his in-game character, the Great Sorcerer Lufulur. However, the current Arnold wasn¡¯t a magic user as the character Liam used from the game. ¡°Apologies for asking first but when does this dragon quest begin?¡± Arnold¡¯s voice was suddenly gentler than usual. Flora looked at him as if she saw a ghost. ¡°I-It¡¯s fine. It begins in three days. We¡¯re departing two days from now to Whitage city.¡± ¡°The quest is near the city?¡± The boy nodded. ¡°It¡¯s in the forest near there.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Arnold added. ¡°To answer your question, we¡¯re not adventurers. We only came here for information.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Arnold imagined the boy had ears and a tail that drooped when he heard his sad voice. ¡°...Sorry for disturbing you then.¡± The boy bowed before walking away. His back looked so lonely as he headed towards the front reception desk again. ¡°I forgot to ask him what kind of magic he can use.¡± Arnold sighed. ¡°Are you planning on joining that party?¡± Flora asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have any interest in the raid party per se." Arnold continued looking at the crowd of adventurers. ''Although the dragon sighting sounds interesting.'' "Anyway, let''s go check out the quest board while we wait.¡± Chapter 12: Her Nightmare Part 1 Flesh beating against flesh echoed in the silent room. If one listened closely then you¡¯d hear frequent whimpering. However, it was so small and soft that one would assume it was that of a small animal. The man was in his late thirties. He had short black hair and a black beard. His body wasn¡¯t as muscular as it were in his prime but it was still filled with vigor and power. Sweat flew as the man pulled back his fist. Then he struck. Another punch landed on the woman¡¯s face beneath him. ¡°¡­.H¡­n¡­¡± The young woman was a low class prostitute he had picked off the street. Many wouldn¡¯t really involve themselves with such a prostitute as there were concerns of them having diseases and hygiene problems. The only reason he picked her off the street was because she was fairly beautiful. The man loved beating the faces of pitiful woman. It was like an artist destroying the piece he devoted his life to painting. What was once radiant, unblemished skin was now mangled up and bruised. ¡°Dammit. I need to get a potion since this thing isn¡¯t working right now.¡± He looked at his flaccid tool in anger. Old age seemed to be getting to him. Despite being a gang leader with many connections and lots of wealth, he won¡¯t be able to keep it to himself. He considered starting a family of his own but forced the idea down. If his wife found out about his fetishes and desires then she¡¯d leave him in a blink of an eye. When he looked down, he saw the woman stare at him. There was no hate in her eyes, only revulsion. ¡°Oi! Don¡¯t look at me like that, you bitch!¡± He struck her again, using aura this time. Three of her teeth flew out of her mouth. As a former 6th star knight, his hits filled with aura were packed with lots of power. An ordinary human like the girl beneath him wouldn¡¯t survive for long. He stopped as he thought about it. ¡®Damn. I¡¯ll have to find another girl if she dies here. I guess I¡¯ll give her a potion and continue later.¡¯ When he was about to open his closet, an intercom went off inside the room. ---Boss, we got her. Ruduli Felix¡¯s eyes brightened as a big smile emerged on his face. ¡°Perfect timing. I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can.¡± He looked towards the bed. ¡°Hmm¡­You¡¯re free to go. If you tell anyone what happened here then I¡¯m going to kill you for real.¡± The woman sobbed silently as she tried to lift her aching naked body. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°Good job, boys!¡± Ruduli entered a room where all of his henchmen were gathered. It was a large gathering room that was usually used for parties in the past. There were about thirty men present around him. All of them were standing to the side and near the wall. In the middle of the room stood a single chair. On the chair was a girl with flaming red hair and the most beautiful blue eyes that gleamed in the light of the room. Her face twisted when she heard a rather unpleasant, but familiar voice. When she looked up, her mind blanked. Her mouth quivered and her pupils shook. She drew in quick breaths when she saw that man. He was the cause of her trauma. The resentment she had in her heart was all his doing. ¡°¡­You¡­¡± Lauran had always dreamt of killing him with her own hands. However, right in this moment, she felt powerless. It was like her body refused to listen to her. ¡°Hehehe. Well, brother?¡± The one who brought her here, Tobias called out to Ruduli. The large man with a bald head and a tattoo on his face smiled triumphantly. ¡°Does this mean my pay gets a raise? Can I also book a night with a high-class whore from the Flower Brothel?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah. Take however much you need for the night.¡± Ruduli waved nonchalantly as he approached Lauran. Lauran was bound to the chair with shackles so she could do nothing to resist. It would¡¯ve been easy for her to just freeze the shackles and cast a spell that created a diversion before escaping. However, in this situation where she met the demon of her nightmares, she couldn¡¯t think rationally. Although she was a capable mage, fending off thirty plus men was impossible for her. ¡°¡­.!¡± She resisted the urge to scream as his pudgy fingers went up and down her thighs. He was savouring her by touching her before the real fun began. ¡°Well, Lauran¡­. Didn¡¯t I say that sooner or later you¡¯ll become mine? And look now! I have you in my grasp now. You must¡¯ve missed me, yeah?¡± He held Lauran¡¯s face and licked her on the cheek. All she smelled was alcohol and cigarettes. She held down the vomit that accumulated in her throat. ¡°Even the way you squirm under my touch is giving me shivers. Goodness, why am I feeling lightheaded? Hahaha! Is this true love!?¡± Ruduli broke into a hearty laughter. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. His gang members began laughing as well. Some eyed Lauran with perverted gazes. Ruduli saw this but he decided to let it be. Since they weren¡¯t touching his woman, it was fine if they watched. That¡¯s right. She¡¯s my woman, you fools, he thought. Lauran could only tremble and grit her teeth. Urine started coming down her legs, soaking her socks and shoes. The chair was also soaked. One could tell by the look in her face that she was horrified. Her eyes had lost the light that made them shine a vibrant blue. ¡°Oho! Kinky. I like that!¡± Ruduli didn¡¯t show revulsion even as he saw her wet herself in terror. Then again, he was into weirder things. ¡°So boss, what should we do with the girl¡¯s parents?¡± One of the gang members asked. As with the rest of them, he also wore a black cloak. ¡°Ah?¡± Ruduli was so immersed with Lauran¡¯s beauty and feminine charm that he had completely forgotten about the most important matter. ¡°Since you have her, there¡¯s no need to torment them anymore, right?¡± The man felt everyone¡¯s gazes on him. ¡°W-Wasn¡¯t the whole point for tormenting them because you wanted her?¡± Ruduli pondered his subordinate¡¯s words. Lauran slowly lifted her hands after his silence. She saw a wicked grin on his face. His eyes were like those of a predator gawking at its prey. ¡°Kill them all.¡± ¡°!!!!¡± Not just the man who asked the question but all the others gasped. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that a little---¡± The man was about to argue before a knife went through his eye and pierced his brain. He fell down onto the ground silently. Lauran screamed. Ruduli lowered the arm that threw the knife. He kicked the man who kept interrupting him and took out his knife from the eye that it pierced. ¡°You see, I respect the opinions of my loyal subordinate but there are just some lines you can¡¯t cross. Now that guy I just killed crossed it.¡± Ruduli looked at all of his gang members and released his aura. ¡°DON¡¯T YOU DARE TELL ME WHAT TO DO!!¡± He bellowed furiously. His voice boomed through the entire mansion. Many cowered from his pressure. Lauran, who was right next to him cried. Although Ruduli was out of shape and a little plump, he was still a warrior who was once a knight. He was also an experienced martial artist. No one would dare defy him. Even his little brothers; Tobias and Kon. After looking at Lauran, he smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Lauran. My sweetheart~¡± ¡ó¡ó Part 2 Arnold and Flora had decided to go to a nearby skewer stand since Liumiala was taking so long. He had received a message from her a few minutes ago which was only one line. Almost done. She had cut off the communication a moment¡¯s later. It was probably because she was afraid someone could use magic to listen in on their conversation. ¡®Should I have taken the request to find the essence?¡¯ He didn¡¯t want any loose ends on his name so he was hesitant. If he agreed to find it then they would¡¯ve had Lauran¡¯s location by now. It was a truly difficult choice to make. Problem was that he didn¡¯t know if Dryads still spawned the same way as in Star Fantasy. They were usually tree avatars who bathed in the radiance of the World Tree whenever it had its Annual Flower Blooming which happened in the Lirea(3rd) and Relec(9th) months. Many essence-spewing flowers would grow out of the tree, thus making it the densest mana field in the entire world. To spawn them, you had to use a Divine Fertilizer that sped up the World Tree¡¯s flower blooming. As Dryads weren¡¯t intelligent, the chances of the trap working was always ninety-nine percent. Most players did this trap so they could also benefit from the World Tree¡¯s blooming. It was believed that if you were to enter the mana field around the tree and stay there for several days then your MP would rise by +2 daily. Arnold didn¡¯t necessarily need this before since he was already at max level and couldn¡¯t go further. At best, he could harvest the mana and create potions out of it by adding other materials. Then again, the trap glitch didn¡¯t exist in the earlier patches of the game so he never got a chance to try it out. For all the noob mages in the game, it was an easy way to level up. The DOP¡¯s hated this and frequently complained about the patch. Out of spite, the higher ranked players would attack the camps and bases of lower ranked players. Even after updating countless times, the glitch was never able to be fixed. It stayed in the game, forever serving as a cheat. The insects who didn¡¯t devote blood and sweat into the game rose to the levels of the top players who actually worked for it. The pay-to-win players were the most furious with the glitch. Arnold thought they were hypocrites. Then again, he also bought things sometimes. ¡®The trap shouldn¡¯t be in this world. Unless I can find the Divine Fertilizer¡­.Hmm¡­¡¯ If he failed to find the creature and extract its fluids then he¡¯d have a whole organization on his behind. Serz wouldn¡¯t just leave him be. He wasn¡¯t yet sure how big the project was that they were doing. He wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to find out. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you found someone who can help us? It¡¯s been five hours already!¡± Flora grumbled and chewed her tenth skewer. ¡®She¡¯s already this lively despite the fact that she looked like a corpse this morning.¡¯ Arnold thought and smiled wryly. It was as expected of a swordsman who could adept to any given situation so fast. ¡°Patience is a virtue, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that in public, you idiot.¡± ¡°By the way, where did you get that sword?¡± Arnold pointed at the rusty sword at her waist. ¡°You said earlier that you used it since your other weapon broke, right?¡± ¡°I found it near the corpse of some merchant. That was when I was fleeing using the highway. Although the sword isn¡¯t a magic weapon like my previous one, it¡¯s pretty sharp.¡± Flora did a few practice swings. It sounded like the air itself would be cut as she swung the sword. ¡°I see. Then that guard brought you to this city, huh?" Arnold was referring to the one who had the sword. ¡°Yeah. I couldn¡¯t fight back since I was completely exhausted.¡± Flora looked at Arnold and asked the question she had on her mind. ¡°You must be a spy or something, right? How did you know that I was the last princess?¡± Flora whispered that last part as she glanced around. ¡°I can assure you, I am not a spy. Although my information network is very strong." Arnold couldn¡¯t just blurt out the fact that he was once a player. Not only would he seem plain stupid, no one would believe his words. Plus, there was no reason for him to reveal himself. ¡°Ah.¡± Flora had a look of understanding on her face. ¡°You¡¯re the cunning kind. I hate guys like you. Always snooping around with your nose in everyone¡¯s business. And using their past against them.¡± A pout emerged on her face. In response to Flora¡¯s words, Arnold shrugged. ¡°Being strong won¡¯t be the only thing that¡¯ll guarantee my survival.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up with that? I managed to survive so far on strength alone.¡± Flora said proudly as she puffed out her non-existent chest. ¡®You really shouldn¡¯t compare the two of us.¡¯ Arnold thought and sighed. Although Flora was a genius when it came to swordsmanship, she wasn¡¯t the kind who really used her brains much. No matter how many times she used to study during her time as a princess, she was never be able to change that. At this point she could barely read and calculate basic equations that even 12 year olds should know. But what she said was right. Her swordsmanship more than made up for her lack of intelligence. Rather, you could say she was smart with the sword. During life or death situations in a fight, she could reverse the situation by analysing her opponent. It had happened many times in the past. That was why she was a prodigy in swordsmanship. Few could compare to her. ¡°Are you going to tell me now what this task is?¡± Flora asked as they headed back to the guild. ¡°Let¡¯s find Lauran first. This is more important.¡± Arnold answered without looking at her. Flora sighed but nodded in the end. ¡°Right.¡± The Guild¡¯s front door opened just as they were about to climb the stairs. Arnold saw the same woman he had met with earlier. ¡°I found them. Follow me.¡± Chapter 13: Infiltration(1) Liumiala, Flora and Arnold were observing a building from afar. Mia had taken them to this place after meeting them in front of the Guild. The building was a large mansion on the outskirts of the noble district. There were other mansions on the same street, however, this was the only one that was inhabited by people. Most of the nobles lost their lineage and couldn¡¯t afford to live in this area. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we charging in there?¡± Flora asked impatiently. One could see that she was worried that something happened to Lauran. Arnold always thought that Flora and Luke were the same. Not just in swordsmanship but personality as well. Both were virtuous, kind and brave. If they saw a person in need then they¡¯d do their utmost to save them. Even if no payment was involved. Arnold turned to Liumiala who was silently looking at him. ¡°Why did you bring us here? Does this mean you found their location?¡± To Arnold¡¯s words, she nodded. ¡°This is the only place that has been active in the past month. Many people have come and gone. I tracked their activity during this past month and found out that they have been bringing different prostitutes back and forth for their leader. The Flowery Brothel¡¯s manager complained that her workers always come back bruised. She was eager to share all of this with us.¡± ¡°I see. How did you find out so fast?¡± Flora and Arnold were both astonished. Liumiala smirked proudly at Arnold¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I had some contacts in the entertainment district help me out. The process didn¡¯t take long since Ruduli is well-known. Not for positive reasons though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not anything new, now is it?¡± Arnold sighed. Ruduli Felix was once a famed knight in the Imperial Army. He was one of the strongest tankers in the empire¡¯s history and thwarted assaults from enemy nations in many battles. Although he was a minor character, Arnold still knew about him. After his falling reputation plummeted even further, he went into depression and committed his first crime. He murdered the man who slept with his wife when he left for war. After coming out of prison, Ruduli¡¯s life was completely destroyed. His wife left him, his family scorned him and he was dismissed from his position in the army. He was once a platoon leader and worked directly under the duke. That didn¡¯t last long since he fell from grace. Such was the life of most warriors. After that he turned to crime as a means to survive. His other two brothers who were already at the bottom pit of society before him, joined him. They plundered, murdered, kidnapped, smuggled, etc¡­ Not long after he became a notorious gang leader of a bunch of criminals. They called themselves the Felix gang. Since Ruduli was a commoner, he had no family name so he used Felix as his surname as well. ¡®My understanding of what happened is that Lauran killed him after she became an elite mage.¡¯ She knew as she was before that she didn¡¯t have the power to kill the demon from her past. Whenever she saw him, her throat would clog up and her body would go numb. It wasn¡¯t an issue over who was strong. The mental scars he inflicted remained in her heart forever. Some way or another by being comforted by Luke, she gained the determination to eliminate the demon from her past. Of course, she fell for him not long after. Arnold thought about the kind of hero Luke was. His charisma alone was what drew others towards him. Handsome, strong, kind, brave¡­There were few women who could say they didn¡¯t fall for him. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder why so many strong and famous women joined his Hero Party.¡¯ ** ¡°I see movement.¡± Mia muttered. As a Dark Elf, she had even better vision than an eagle. As with dwarves who were born with exceptional dexterity, elves had their own racial trait. Elves were the most suited race for archery because of their good eyesight. Other races such as the demihumans had racial traits related to their passive skills which were enhanced body arts. That was what made them such powerful natural-born martial artists. ¡°Let¡¯s wait before charging in there. Chances are that she¡¯s not even here. We¡¯ll only upset the gang if we act rashly now.¡± Liumiala said to them, in a whisper this time. ¡°So, why are you still here?¡± Arnold whispered back. ¡°There are things I must retrieve from the gang¡¯s hideout. Since you¡¯re only here for the girl, I can take their others assets, right?¡± ¡°Well, whatever.¡± Arnold shrugged. He released his aura dimension and took out his Aura Sword. An Aura Sword was a weapon that could freely enter or exit the user¡¯s spatial dimension which required aura rings to open. The user must infuse aura into a certain ring that activates their Aura Dimension and take their desired weapon out. In Arnold¡¯s case, he had a dark sword that radiated a blue ash. Since Arnold was a natural aura user, he quickly learned to use this at a very young age. This was much better than carrying around a sword at your waist. ¡°It seems that there are minimum guards today. Usually the entire street is full of his men loitering around. They would come and go into the mansion all day. Either the boss is busy in another city or he¡¯s inside his room with a prostitute he likes.¡± Liumiala read the report that she took out of her bag. ¡°So there¡¯s a high possibility that he¡¯s violating that girl.¡± Flora gnashed her teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. What do you know about the average level of strength of the gang, Mia?¡± Arnold asked. ¡°¡­Well, I guess I¡¯ll allow you to call me that. Anyway, there are six 3 star mages. The rest are all swordsmen and spear users.¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°This¡¯ll be troublesome. At least everyone isn¡¯t here today. Oh, right.¡± Arnold took something out of his pocket. It was a mask and a strange necklace. ¡°I want you to put this on.¡± He gave the necklace to Flora. ¡°I don¡¯t need your fancy magic items to help me fight.¡± She refused to take it. ¡°It will change your hair colour, idiot. Your purple hair stands out too much. I¡¯ll wear the mask since my face is well-known.¡± Flora took the necklace and put it on. ¡°It¡¯s not doing anything, though?¡± Her hair was still purple. ¡°Sigh. You have to tap the gem for it to activate.¡± After saying so, Arnold jumped off from the roof of the mansion they were standing on. Liumiala was about to shout to ask what he was doing but decided to stay quiet. Flora soon followed. ¡°Why are these two just walking up to the mansion!? A surprise attack would¡¯ve been better!!¡± She stomped the roof in frustration. At first she had made a sketch of the mansion and located all the possible entrances besides the front door. They could¡¯ve gone at night when everyone¡¯s guards were down. ¡°Ugh¡­I can¡¯t believe my first big job is going to be like this.¡± Liumiala summoned spirits around herself to help her fight. She joined Serz only recently on the recommendation of her mother, who was a high executive of the organization. Her mother had been in the dark society for many years by now. ¡°She must be watching somewhere. I better not screw this up.¡± She didn¡¯t reject the job because there was something for her to gain as well. She could take down an entire gang and gain control of their contraband, supply routes, weapons etc¡­ It was nothing in comparison to her mother who killed an entire family of royals along with the monarch on her first mission, but it was at least something. Liumiala thought back to the conversation she had with her comrades before she met up with up Arnold¡­ ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°How did he know about us, sis Mia?¡± One of the others asked Liumiala. He had an uneasy expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I made sure to erase any traces of us snooping around. It¡¯s a mystery how he found us out. Still¡­¡± Mia bit her lip. ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea to stick close to him. If he could find out about our organization¡¯s activities in this city then there¡¯s no telling what else he knows. He might have information beneficial to us as well.¡± The four of them were in the same room Arnold exited earlier. They entered right after Arnold had left. Besides Liumiala, the others were all men. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Another man asked. ¡°Even the highest ranking nobles of this nation have no idea we¡¯re operating under their noses. I mean, haven¡¯t we been living on some nobles¡¯ expenses without them knowing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It just doesn¡¯t make sense. If a noble found us out then they¡¯d immediately inform the emperor.¡± Serz¡¯s HQ was located in another faraway location. It was only recently that they decided to send out small groups of their members to gather intel that may be useful for their organization in the future. During their stay in this city, they hadn¡¯t found anything interesting thus far. It was the usual nobles committing crimes like rape, extortion, slavery, bribery, and so on. Nothing that could be used against rival organizations had popped up. However, that might change with the sudden appearance of the city lord¡¯s son. ¡°We need to find out how he knew about us. We aren¡¯t even that widespread.¡± Serz was a feared organizations, however, they weren¡¯t known to many. The few that knew of them were high ranking officials from other nations. News of them being in this empire¡¯s lands shouldn¡¯t have spread. ¡°Unless¡­¡± Mia¡¯s eyes widened as a possibility arose. Her body shuddered. ¡°Unless?¡± All three of them were confused by her voice¡¯s sudden change of tone. ¡°¡­What if he¡¯s The Leader!?¡± The others gasped. The Leader of the criminal Dark Society Organization had never revealed his or her true face before. Not even his most trusted subordinates know anything about him. Where he lived. What his actual job was undercover. What his name was. These were but some of the mysteries of their leader. ¡°No way. The boss is that kid?¡± One of the others sounded doubtful. ¡°It¡¯s just a possibility¡­If he was the boss then there was no reason to ask assistance from our small group. But still, don¡¯t you find it strange that he could locate us this fast? He entered the Guild as if any normal person would but in truth he was looking for us. I bet that woman that was next to him was his bodyguard.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re right then¡­¡± ¡°Should we tell the others?¡± ¡°No. We also shouldn¡¯t tell him that we know. Perhaps he wants to stay hidden.¡± Mia concluded that he didn¡¯t want others to know of him. ¡°How should we test if he¡¯s really the boss, sis Mia?¡± One of the other dark elves asked. Liumiala held her chin and pondered. The fact that he was so young wasn¡¯t the issue. Many had assumed that the boss was an unusual person anyway. Maybe there was another reason for why he was able to become the leader of such an organization like Serz. All the leaders of Serz had been ranked as a 9th star warrior or mage. There was a high chance that Arnold was the same. As with most 9th star powerhouses, they stop aging once they reached the pinnacle of humanity. Maybe Arnold became a 9th star powerhouse back when he was 16 or 17? ¡®Maybe I¡¯m thinking too hard about this.¡¯ Liumiala thought to herself. ¡°For now I¡¯ll follow him around and try to stick as close to him as possible. Can any of you inform an executive I can¡¯t come back to the base for now?¡± She wanted to join the mission and personally observe him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to stay by the side-lines and wait?¡± Liumiala shook her head at her comrade¡¯s words. ¡°Whether he¡¯s really hiding the fact that he¡¯s our leader, I¡¯ll find that out¡­¡± -¡ó- Arnold and Flora managed to reach the front gate of the mansion without being seen. Granted, they weren¡¯t really hiding. Both of them were walking with their swords drawn. Arnold was covered in thick aura and his sword was glowing ominously. As for the sword Flora was holding, if one looked close enough, you could see a teal glow under the dirt and grime. Although the sword wasn¡¯t in its final form, it was more than enough to cut through the flesh of normal humans. ¡°Huh? What the¡­!¡± Flora quickly ran towards a person who spotted them. The person¡¯s legs were slashed and blood sprayed everywhere. The other crew members noticed the commotion and saw Arnold and Flora. They raised their weapons and shouted: ¡°Intruders!!¡± The entire mansion was alarmed. Yet Arnold and Flora were still gracefully attacking whoever attacked them. Arnold first aimed for the mages. He could tell who were mages since he was very adept at sensing mana. ¡°Eek!¡± He caught one of them and hit him in the back of neck. The person fell down limply. It wasn¡¯t enough to kill him, just make him unconscious. ¡°Oraaa!¡± One of the others threw a throwing spear at Arnold. Arnold blocked the spear by shoving another mage in front of him. The mage died instantly since the spear impaled his heart. He crushed the man¡¯s face with one punch. ¡°Haaah!!¡± ¡°Take this!!¡± ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t shout during a sneak attack.¡± Arnold used the hilt of his sword to strike the two who tried to attack him from behind on their temples. His sword¡¯s blue arc of aura was both graceful and beautiful. Despite his violent nature, he had such gentle aura control. It was like a gentle flowing river on a warm summer day. Said river was actually a deadly weapon that could sharpen his weapon to make it cut through steel. Flora, on the other hand, was crushing the men with raw power alone. Unlike Arnold who made clean cuts, she battered her opponents until their bodies broke. ¡°W-What the hell!? This monster!¡± ¡°Me, a monster!? You kill indiscriminately and steal from the poor!¡± Flora grabbed the guy who shouted that statement earlier. She headbutted his face which caused his nose to break and his forehead to cave in. Growing up as a princess, Flora was required to include community service in her daily activities. She loved going to the slums in the Kingdom and making soup for the children there. Oftentimes, she would teach the children how to fight as well. It was unexpected of a princess but the children loved it. Spending time with the children in the slums was the only time when she truly enjoyed herself. After losing all of that, she became a shell of what she once was. Those innocent children were also killed in the invasion of the Theocracy. She was mad. She was taking that vengeance out on them now. Why was it that the innocent had to die? ¡°!!!¡± Flora bashed the face of a man with her elbow. She rampaged further by charging onto a group of men and stabbing the sword through all of their hearts. It was a slaughter. ¡°Flora.¡± Arnold called out to her. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Flora.¡± ¡°What?¡± Flora finally looked at Arnold after she breathed deeply. ¡°Those men are already dead.¡± She finally noticed that she was still hitting a man in the face. That said, his face was all bloody and mangled up. ¡°O-Oh¡­¡± Arnold pointed at the open front door. There were bodies everywhere on the ground. Most were barely alive. Arnold had only left some alive since not all of them came charging with killing intent. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 14: Infiltration(2) What is this!? They¡¯re monsters!! Liumiala shouted in her heart. She had been watching from a nearby bush to see how the two of them were fighting. To put it into simple words: she was both scared and astonished. She had never actually seen warriors fight before. She was a Spiritualist after all. She spent most of her time living in her tribe¡¯s Dark Elf settlement in the Culb mountains and trained with her family and friends. Arnold cut through his opponents with elegant strikes as he moved like the gentle flow of a river. His cuts were both deep and clean. Even now there was no blood on the sword or himself. He looked just as he were before this fight even started. In comparison, Flora fought like a barbarian that just learned how enjoyable it was to use weapons. Her face and body was covered in blood. She used both her body and sword to destroy her enemies. Punches, kicks, charges and so on¡­ The two weren¡¯t similar at all yet both of them fought like magnificent swordsmen. Liumiala had never seen such skills right in front of her. Her mother was also a swordsman but she couldn¡¯t really remember the style she used. It was probably on the same level as these two, if not higher. Strength didn¡¯t matter at this point. Both of them were in a league of their own. ¡®I should concentrate on infiltrating the leader¡¯s office.¡¯ This street¡¯s name was Ujun, it was located right next to the commoner district. The bad side of the commoner district, that is. Crime had been high in this area for decades which was why the nobles decided to leave behind their mansions and live in another part of the city. Most of the gangs came from there. If any gang members were nearby then it¡¯d take ten minutes or more before they arrived. As the other mansions on the street were uninhabited, they could use the properties as shortcuts to reach this mansion. ¡®I need to hurry before their reinforcements arrive.¡¯ She didn¡¯t really think that Arnold and Flora would stay to protect her. Their objective was to eliminate the boss and take back Lauran. Liumiala remembered Arnold¡¯s words. I want you to take some documents for me¡­.It concerns a certain building. It¡¯s located at¡ª ¡®I wonder what he wants those for. Well, whatever.¡¯ After sneaking past the gangsters who were charging towards Arnold and Flora, Liumiala jumped through a window. The entire mansion¡¯s great hall was dark and quiet. It was like everyone had left to go outside. ¡®I smell blood.¡¯ Being a hunter and tracker, Liumiala could smell from far away. The inside of the mansion had a thick iron smell to it. ¡®What¡¯s that sound?¡¯ She kept hearing flesh striking flesh. It was like someone was punching another person. Liumiala wanted to go check it out, however, her only objective was getting whatever valuable documents were inside the gang leader¡¯s office. She erased her footsteps using sound magic and crept up to a nearby statue. She hid behind it and looked around. ¡°It¡¯s pretty dark¡­¡± She whispered and took out a bag filled with powder. This particular powder was a magic crystal that had been crushed into tiny particles. It was now similar to a dust. Liumiala took a deep breath after throwing the dust on her hands. She exhaled deeply which made the fragments scatter through the air. ¡°As I thought¡­¡± She muttered when she saw the detection magic sensors. The fragments made it visible since magic and crystals are both components that consisted of mana. She looked around and saw that there were multiple crossbows aiming in each sensor¡¯s direction. If an intruder were to touch one then the bow would shoot a bolt at the target. Liumiala smirked. It was easy for her to evade all of those bolts even if she were to trigger them. She had a special racial trait of elves which made their bodies extremely flexible. Since she wanted to stay quiet, she had to be cautious to avoid any alarms. ¡°Huup!¡± Liumiala used her athletic body to jump through and avoid the detection sensors. She did a pose like a gymnast who just finished a course in a championship. ¡°Ahem.¡± She ducked and sneaked up the stairs. Luckily for her, the stairs didn¡¯t have any traps like the great hall. Since the stairs were the only way up, she would¡¯ve had to climb a second floor window if the stairs were riddled with traps as well. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. That was too troublesome. Liumiala snuck up the stairs as she kept hearing those strange noises. She didn¡¯t have the time to check what it was. After arriving on the second floor, Liumiala scattered her spirits in order to search for the office. Doing it herself would take too long so she had her spirits do it for her. They would only need to signal her using their spiritual link. In Star Fantasy, spiritualists were people who could control elementals of nature: Earth, Fire, Wind and Water. Light and Dark Elementals existed, however, not many are able to use it. An example of a user of the Light elementals would be the Fairy Millennium, a 9th star powerhouse. Spiritualists could also summon the elementals¡¯ monarchs. There were stones called Monarch Summoning stones which were quite difficult to find on the market and expensive. It was worth it though since each monarch was close to level 70. However, summoning monarchs took a toll on the player¡¯s overall MP. They would also be stopped from moving until the monarch was done attacking the enemy. They would be vulnerable during a Monarch Summon. Liumiala could only summon normal spirits since she wasn¡¯t that great of a spiritualist. Her elemental nature was Wind. ¡°Found it.¡± She located the office on the west wing of the mansion. After making sure there were no traps in the hallway that led to the office, Liumiala continued sneaking. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold and Flora had just finished with either decapitating or killing the crew members. Flora was covered in blood from head to toe. In contrast, Arnold¡¯s suit was just as clean as it was when he put it on this morning. The two were about to take their first step up the stairs when they sensed two presences behind them. ¡°Oi, oi. You killed our precious henchmen.¡± A remark came from the gate of the mansion. ¡°It smells like innards! Did these two really slaughter all these men!?¡± Another voice followed. Arnold and Flora turned around and saw two men. One was a muscular man with a bald head, tattoo across the right side of his face and a piercing through his nose. In his hand was a chain and sickle. As a general art of handling one, a person holds a chain in his right hand and Kama in his left hand to take aim at the enemy''s head, face, shank and forearm to hit with the weight, use the chain to knock off the enemy''s weapon, entangle the chain with the enemy''s wrist or leg while containing the movements of the enemy and then slashing the enemy with a blade of Kama held in the left hand to kill him. The other person was a skinny tall man with a long nose, slanted eyes and gelled hair made into a man-bun at the back. He was carrying two daggers by his waist. ¡°Great. It¡¯s the cannon fodder.¡± Arnold sighed. ¡°Whatcha call us, huh!?¡± The big one said. He threw the tip of his chain at Arnold.. The chain¡¯s end was meant for crushing a victim¡¯s skull using its weight. Arnold caught it easily. ¡°I take it you¡¯re Kon and you¡¯re Tobias?¡± ¡°H-Huh?¡± Tobias tried pulling the chain back but Arnold¡¯s grip wouldn¡¯t budge. It was like the chain was stuck on something. ¡°Hnnng!!¡± The man¡¯s muscles bulged as he tried pulling the chain back. He even tried activating his aura. It was still useless. ¡°Are your muscles for show? I guess they aren¡¯t really useful in a fight, huh?¡± Arnold let go of his sword. It vanished into thin air. ¡°You bastard¡­.¡± Similarly, Tobias threw down his weapon as well. Arnold threw the chain he was holding aside. ¡°Hand to hand, huh?¡± Arnold chuckled evilly. Tobias silently looked at his brother. His brother nodded and walked backwards. Flora did the same behind Arnold. ¡°You¡¯re going to die, you little shit. But first, I¡¯m gonna rip that mask off your face. After that, imma skewer you into pieces.¡± Tobias jumped on the spot a few times and shook his shoulders. He punched the air a few times before staring back at Arnold. ¡°Hm?¡± Arnold was suddenly gone. ¡°Look down, you idiot!¡± His brother shouted from behind. He did as his brother said and saw Arnold stand there, gazing up at him. ¡°Eek!¡± He staggered back a few steps. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Come at me.¡± Arnold bent forward and held out his face. ¡°You said you wanted to break the mask, right? Well, do it.¡± ¡°Are you mocking me!?¡± Tobias clenched his right hand and swung it. It was knocked back by an unknown force. ¡°Huh?¡± Tobias looked at his hand in confusion. This time he used both hands to punch. Deflected again. Meanwhile, Arnold was still standing there. ¡°Oraa!!¡± Tobias threw multiple punches, yet even those were deflected by the same unknown force. ¡°What the hell!!¡± Even though his fists were covered in aura, he couldn¡¯t even scratch Arnold. ¡°Stop using Aura Barriers!¡± He threw another right hook. Instead of being deflected and thrown back, Arnold caught his hand. ¡°Are you really that dumb to not see what¡¯s going on? Or are your skills not as impressive as those muscles?¡± Arnold tightened his grip. ¡°!!¡± ¡°I was merely moving at a speed you couldn¡¯t even react to.¡± Arnold said and squeezed the man¡¯s hand even harder. ¡°Aaaaaaah!!¡± He screamed as his hand was crushed with extraordinary strength. What was strange was the fact that Arnold wasn¡¯t using aura to increase his strength. He was only using it for his speed. That just shows how powerful the villain was even without aura. ¡°Guaaah!!¡± Tobias tried punching Arnold with his other hand but it was useless. Arnold grabbed that one as well. The 2 meters tall giant of a man was being pushed to the ground by the strength of a teenager. ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Kon shouted from behind and unsheathed his daggers. A green aura surrounded his body. He was about to charge at Arnold, however, Flora quickly arrived before him. Her once long purple hair was now completely black. The magic item¡¯s effect wouldn¡¯t last very long so they had to finish the infiltration quickly. ¡°Your opponent is me.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± He clicked his tongue as he jumped at her with his daggers that were coated in poison. As that was happening, Tobias was crying for mercy as Arnold was forcing him to the ground with raw power alone. ¡°P-P-Please¡­¡± He sobbed. ¡°Tell me, did you enjoy making Lauran¡¯s parents suffer?¡± Arnold said quietly. His cold voice was laced with venom. ¡°H-Huh?¡± Tobias looked up at him in confusion. Then his eyes widened in realization. ¡°Aha! Y-You¡¯re here for that girl, huh!¡± Between gritted teeth, he laughed. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have made that loan¡­You know what I do whenever the boss isn¡¯t looking¡­?¡± Tobias smiled widely while holding the groans back. ¡°I ravage her mother¡­Sometimes the dad watches too¡­Hehehe¡­Seeing him look at me fucking his wife---¡± Before Tobias could get another word in, he suddenly saw something. It was his death approaching in the form of an aura enhanced punch. It seemed so slow. It was like the world had stopped time for a second. He could see the eyes through the gaps of the young man¡¯s mask. They were icy cold blue eyes that weren¡¯t looking at a human anymore. Then it all faded to black. Arnold¡¯s fist had shattered Tobias¡¯ entire skull. His brain matter splattered everywhere. If one were to look under his mask, one would scream in terror. He was a making the face only a devil could make. One of absolute anger. Arnold had a sudden thought. Lauran was right. He could¡¯ve saved her and prevented all of this from happening. Why didn¡¯t he? Why did the original Arnold hold zero compassion for those around him? Because he was a selfish, deceitful, self-centered piece of human trash. And he had stayed that way ever since he died. The way he died wasn''t even pitiful. Alone. He died without any loved ones by his side. Arnold silently looked at the second floor at a window where Lauran and the leader ought to have been in. ¡°You¡¯re next, you bastard.¡± Chapter 15: Storm Of The Water Dragon -¡ó- I only wanted a normal life. I wanted friends, my own family and a big house. Every single day of my childhood I would fantasize of one day meeting my prince charming. He would ride a white horse and have long blonde hair and the most beautiful blue eyes. There would be a field of flowers around us as the two of us ran towards one another. His stallion would stop in front of me as he looked down at me with a radiant smile and tenderly say to me: My darling. I am home. However, each time I look up at my prince-charming atop his horse with the sun at his back in my dream, all I would see was his face overlapping with Arnold¡¯s face. His disgusting grin that seemed to lick my entire body. Those narrowed eyes that looked at everyone as if they were inferior. That sarcastic tone of voice as he addressed me each time. Purr for me, Lauran. Lick my shoes, you filthy slave. Hahaha!!! Hahaha!!! His laugh infuriated me so much. Each time he would laugh at my despair and suffering. He would mock how I couldn¡¯t save my parents. It wasn¡¯t my fault. What did I do to deserve this? That was what I kept asking myself. However, in the end, I could do nothing but accept my reality. Maybe I won¡¯t be able to have that life I always dreamt of. After enduring so long, I finally realized that I wanted it to end. Save me. Someone... Anyone¡­ I pleaded in my heart as I was thrown inside the room of that man. I knew that it was hopeless to even believe. ¡°Let me savor that body before I begin.¡± The demon of my nightmares said as he cracked his knuckles. Please¡­ -¡ó- Part 1 Arnold left Flora outside and broke down the steel front door with his hands alone. ¡®Why am I feeling this way? Angry? Is it because Lauran is important to the story or is it something else?¡¯ He had loved each and every member of the hero party in the game. They were not just important to the game, but to him as well. He watched them grow since he played the game daily. Others always mocked him for being so anti-social and gloomy. Even at school he would stream the game during breaks. But he never cared about what they said. Whenever he played ¡¶STAR FANTASY¡·, a part of him wished for reality on earth to be the same as this world. Yet even though it finally was, he now felt empty. There was none of the excitement he always felt whenever he came out of school and booted up the system. The smiles and laughs he shared with his guildmates. The tears and sorrow whenever he lost a precious item due to his gambling habits. Now all he felt was emptiness. His sole purpose was to steer the game in its destined part. He believed that it was solely his responsibility if there were no other players. But why was it necessary to leave everything up to choice? It wasn¡¯t his responsibility what happened to this world. Yet he wanted to save it. He wanted to eliminate his death flags, yet he forgot the most important thing. Arnold von Berkley would eventually have to die later on by the hands of the hero¡­ ¡°¡­.¡± In the dark hallway of the second floor, Arnold stood blankly. Only a door separated him from saving Lauran. ¡®Is this the right thing to do? Changing fate so everything can happen how it happened in the game?¡¯ If so then it could only be described as shallow. Why try and change things so it could satisfy him? Was it even possible for everything to end how it ended in the game? Like what was mentioned before¡­He would die. Was that it? Get reborn, change fate, die and watch how everything else goes from the afterlife? Arnold bit his lip. He broke down the door of the bedroom. And there they were. A bloody and naked Lauran lying on the ground and a man sitting on the edge of the bed. The man¡¯s knuckles were covered in blood. Arnold¡¯s face hardened under the mask. Lauran seemed on the verge of death. The only indication of her being alive were the frequent groans. ¡°You finally came.¡± Ruduli took a cloth that was on a table. He wiped his hands and stood up. ¡°You disturbed my playtime with this lovely maiden, intruder. Man, why did I install noise cancelling magic in this room? If I had known what was going on then I would¡¯ve dealt with it myself. Even my door is infused with magic so that no one else but I can open it. But it seems you broke it rather easily.¡± Ruduli stood up and threw the cloth on the ground. It landed near Lauran¡¯s bloody face. There was a pool of blood underneath her head. Arnold clenched his fists. There was no telling how many times he had punched her. Even when Arnold hit her in the past, it was never to this extend. The interior of the room was dark. A window nearby blew cold wind inside the room. As the blinds kept blowing and light entered, Arnold could see that there were multiple women on the floor. Some were unconscious and others were huddled in a corner, too scared to move. They probably thought that they too would be killed by this mysterious individual. ¡°Since you could come in here, that must mean you defeated my subordinates and my brothers?¡± Arnold nodded silently to his question. ¡°I see.¡± Ruduli was calmer than Arnold thought he would be. A majority of his gang was taken down and his brothers were also killed. The sounds of fighting had stopped long ago which meant that Flora already killed Kon. Aura rose from Ruduli¡¯s body. He got into a stance. Arnold finally got a good look at his face. He was extremely ugly. The right side of his face was scorched and most of his hair was also burned. ¡°Oh? You curious?¡± Ruduli noticed Arnold looking intently at his face. He pointed at Lauran who was lying on the ground. ¡°This girl was a handful. First she was obedient but then she was going crazy when she was brought to my room. I didn¡¯t know that she was such a strong magic caster. If I didn¡¯t activate my aura then I would¡¯ve lost more than just my handsome face.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Well, afterwards I taught her a really good lesson. Broke her jaw by accident in the process. It happens, I guess. Sheesh, I need to work on my temper.¡± Ruduli shrugged as if he didn¡¯t have a care in the world. Original Arnold knew the kind of man Ruduli Felix was. He beat up woman for pleasure and tortures them to satiate his sadistic tendencies. His body was overjoyed at destroying the face of the one he had fallen for. Arnold gritted his teeth. ¡°Before we start, who are you exactly?¡± ¡°My name does not need to be given to someone whose about to die.¡± ¡°Arrogant, aren¡¯t we? Whatever then.¡± Ruduli¡¯s smile vanished the next moment. He covered his entire body in red aura. The interior of the room was brightly lit up. He beckoned Arnold with his hand as he circled around Arnold. The room was fairly large so there was a lot of moving space. ¡°Come on!¡± Ruduli roared. Arnold clenched his fists and charged at him. ¡°Guah!¡± His fist connected with Ruduli¡¯s face. That punch was so strong and infused with so much aura that he flew through a wall. Ruduli was blown into the hallway. ¡°Ugh. What the fuck. I didn¡¯t expect you to be this strong.¡± Ruduli moved his lower jaw a few times before spitting out a clot of blood. Before he could get up, Arnold had already appeared before him. He threw another punch, however, Ruduli managed to dodge it. The wall collapsed behind him. ¡°Phew.¡± Ruduli sprang to the side after avoiding the blow. ¡°For a kid, you¡¯re strong. But not waiting for your opponent to be ready is very uncouth.¡± ¡°So you expect me to wait until you¡¯re charged up? I¡¯m not that nice.¡± ¡°Little brat.¡± The two threw consecutive punches. Sometimes Ruduli was blown away, oftentimes it was Arnold. If looked at it from another perspective, the two looked evenly matched. Both were equally strong, however, it seemed that Arnold had the advantage when it came to speed. If an ordinary person were to be there, then they¡¯d have no idea what was going on. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. The two of them had a constant back and forth which caused most of the mansion to collapse under their exchange of power. Arnold charged at Ruduli after manifesting his sword to which the latter brought out his own weapon. It was a greatsword. Arnold and Ruduli clashed blades. The sheer shockwave made the hallway rumble. The windows cracked under the pressure and much of the floor broke further after each exchange they had. ¡°What a strange swordsmanship you have, kid!¡± Ruduli roared as he swung his greatsword using the momentum from the spin he did. Arnold stabbed his sword into the marble floor and blocked the strike using the floor to stop most of the force. ¡°Where¡¯d you learn that? Are you from another nation!?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Even as the two were locking blades, Ruduli continued babbling on. Arnold took the initiative to attack this time. Surprised by the sudden increase in strength behind the strikes, Ruduli grunted. A beautiful dance of swordsmanship continued. Though, one would expect the one with the bigger sword to be at a disadvantage, that wasn¡¯t the case at all. It was like the sword¡¯s weight wasn¡¯t an issue at all. ¡°You get my blood boiling, kid! I can¡¯t remember the last time I fought against such a worthy opponent! You must be a well-known swordsman from where you come from!¡± With a kick to Arnold¡¯s stomach, Ruduli jumped backwards. Even if he was holding out on his own, Arnold was still much too fast. There were no pauses between his blows. The only time he would ever stop was when he gained distance. Sweat poured down Ruduli¡¯s chin. He exhaled deeply. Arnold¡¯s breath was still calm and composed. ¡°Tch.¡± With an annoyed click of the tongue, Ruduli pounced forth with his greatsword. Since there wasn¡¯t much room in the hallway, the greatsword tore through the wall as he ran towards Arnold. ¡®His aura output suddenly increased immensely.¡¯ Arnold coated his Aura Sword with the blue essence emanating from his body. ¡°Huup!¡± With a jump, Ruduli swung down the slab of iron. ¡°Kuh!¡± Arnold attempted to do an overhead block. It was a blunder on his part since he wasn¡¯t that used to fighting in live combat yet. His knees dug into the floor. ¡°Hahaha! How¡¯s that!?¡± ¡°!!!¡± Ruduli kicked Arnold in the face since the latter was too preoccupied with blocking. Arnold flew back a few meters and crashed into the wall¡ªbreaking it. ¡°Kyaaah!¡± ¡°Uwaah!¡± The women who were locked up inside the room screamed when the wall broke down. All they saw was the back of a young man as he unsteadily stood up. ¡®Damn. That actually hurt a lot. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t fight such battles again just yet.¡¯ He had only used the moves he learned from Alecs so it was a little sloppy. ¡®I can¡¯t even use Arnold¡¯s martial skills.¡¯ Being equivalent in talent to the hero, Arnold had studied many sacred arts from the tombs of dead warriors. Not only had he mastered many, he even perfected their flaws. However, he was not Arnold who had honed his skills from childhood. He was just a gamer who happened to be reincarnated in Arnold¡¯s body. ¡®I only know one martial skill. I should use that.¡¯ When Arnold was about to stand up to prepare, he collapsed on his knees when he stood up from the wall. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡®Shit. My own aura is making my body go weak.¡¯ Liam had forgotten that Arnold had never gone all out in a fight before. At least, he had never needed to. The burden of burning so much aura caused his body to go numb. His body only cramped up so he should be back to normal in a few minutes. Although his aura would be severely strained. ¡°Hahaha! Look at you now!¡± Ruduli confidently strode towards Arnold with his greatsword being dragged along. ¡°You girls stay there. If you think of moving, I¡¯ll kill you all.¡± The women shuddered. ¡°Now then¡­¡± Ruduli lifted his greatsword above Arnold¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ll see who you are after I cut off your head.¡± When Ruduli was about to swing down the sword, a crash came from behind him. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Bloodied, bruised and having barely any clothes on her body; Lauran was leaning against the doorframe. She was panting heavily while gazing at the two of them. ¡®Lauran¡­¡¯ Rage burned within Arnold¡¯s heart when he saw her collapsed figure. He could see two women standing behind her. The two seemed to have helped Lauran towards the door. ¡°Hey, hey. I¡¯m not done with you yet.¡± Ruduli made a shooing gesture. ¡°Go back into the room before I get mad. I¡¯m gonna need to release all this pent up stress from losing a majority of my people.¡± The women shrieked when Ruduli made eye-contact with them. Arnold saw blood drip from Lauran¡¯s mouth as she tried to say something to him. Her mouth moved: ---Why¡­.? Why are you going this far for me, was what she was probably trying to convey. Arnold looked away from her. That¡¯s right. Why did he go this far for her? Was it because of the original Arnold¡¯s desires to have her to himself or was it Liam¡¯s resolve to save a major character he grew to love? Without an answer to his question, Arnold concluded on his own. ¡°Both¡­Maybe it¡¯s both¡­¡± He muttered. ¡°Hah? What did you say?¡± Ruduli heard Arnold¡¯s mutter and looked at him. He put his foot on Arnold¡¯s shoulder. Arnold¡¯s back hit the wall which made a groan escape his mouth. He put his hand on Ruduli¡¯s leg which was on his shoulder. He wanted to exert power into his arm, however, his body was still stiff. ¡°Let¡¯s just get this over with.¡± Ruduli infused aura into his greatsword to cut off Arnold¡¯s head. Out of the corner of his eye, Arnold saw Lauran¡¯s eyes. Why are you looking at me like that even though I¡¯m here to save you, he thought. There was hate in her eyes even though he was there to save her. It was the same gaze filled with contempt she had given him in the past. ¡°Well, I can make the Archmage owe me a debt this way¡­¡± He didn¡¯t care what she thought of him. As long as she stayed alive, he would be happy. ¡°Hey! Stop babbling on your own and just die!¡± Ruduli swung down his greatsword. Then¡ª ¡°!!!¡± The greatsword bounced off an invisible barrier when the sword was about to near Arnold. Ruduli was pushed back by the force and staggered backwards. ¡°Ugh! What the fuck!? You still have this much¡ª¡± When Ruduli stood up, he saw something. Fierce stormy blue eyes like that of a dragon. His entire body was covered in a dense blue aura that seemed to roar like one as well. Arnold¡¯s sword appeared within his hand, when Ruduli noticed. The sword cut apart and absorbed the aura into its blade. ROOOOOAR A roar caused Ruduli¡¯s back to shiver. ¡°W-Wait! I-I was wrong! Please forgive me!¡± Sensing his imminent demise, Ruduli went to his knees. One could see that he recognized the disparity in power. It was a disgraceful sight to Arnold, even though he had made many kneel by sheer force alone. He lifted his sword which made the air itself vibrate. It was becoming hard to breath. ¡°While you may not know this, to me, Lauran is an important person,¡± ¡®She is an important character in the game.¡¯ Lauran¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°¡ªLetting her experience all of this was all my fault. I deeply regret everything I¡¯ve done. But¡­¡± The aura intensity from Arnold decreased. Ruduli looked up in hope. ¡°I¡¯ll let her decide your fate.¡± Arnold turned his head without sparing the wounded Ruduli another glance. His eyes met Lauran¡¯s eyes. There was an unreadable expression on her face. Maybe it was the blood or perhaps it was something else but he could see her hate slowly diminish. The grinding of teeth could be heard from behind him. ¡°Stop mocking me!¡± Ruduli conjured aura blasts and threw them at Arnold. One could see that he used all his aura he had left judging by the intensity of the aura. Arnold, whose back was turned couldn¡¯t help but pity the man. He turned around and pointed his sword at the approaching attack which came from Ruduli. ¡°[Storm of the Water Dragon]¡± Arnold activated a martial skill. It was one of the skills that Arnold managed to create on his own during his childhood. It was one of his strongest martial skills. It was an aura-manifested water dragon which coiled from his sword. ¡°Now tell me,¡± The attack which Ruduli poured everything into was swallowed up by the monstrosity that came out of Arnold¡¯s sword. "--do you want to die that badly? Even though I gave you mercy, you still point your fangs at me..." His opponent was trembling in fear on the ground, disbelief etched onto his face. ¡°A-Ah¡­huuk¡­¡± Ruduli crawled away and began running down the hallway. He whimpered and screamed for help. ¡°So-someone! Where the fuck are all of you! Do I pay you to just to have my orders ignored!?¡± Ruduli ran for his life. He might¡¯ve thought that Arnold would¡¯ve let him go after he threw away his one chance to atone for his sins. But no. That was a wrong assumption to have. A villain was ruthless to his enemies. Just as he was about to run down the stairs, he saw a massive shadow behind him. It wasn¡¯t a second later that his entire body was blasted with the aura martial skill. A giant section of the mansion was destroyed by the destructive power of Arnold¡¯s aura. ¡ó It was a second later that his vision was suddenly flipped. An explosion had just ended. Am I¡­.flying? He felt like he became several times lighter. Huh¡­? He suddenly saw something as his vision was spinning. It was pieces of his body lying around on the ground. He was flying in the air and could see the mansion below. It seemed that his head had been sent flying after he was hit with that powerful attack. Ah¡­ I¡­.I¡¯m going to die just like this? Me? A great knight who served this empire? A 6th star knight? Ah¡­I shouldn¡¯t have slacked off all these years¡­ His vision darkened. His brain had shut down. Ruduli died just like that. A single head seperated from its body. Part 2 ¡°What the¡­¡± When Flora was about to head up the stairs, she saw several people, including Arnold come down. Every one of them were women. They held onto Arnold like maidens who fell in love. Arnold was carrying Lauran in his arms. He was silently walking down the stairs even as the women tried to talk to him. They kept thanking him over and over. ¡°You got yourself a harem, huh?¡± Flora joked. She then saw the look in Arnold¡¯s eyes as he passed by her. ¡®What¡¯s up with him?¡¯ Flora heard someone else come down the stairs. It was Liumiala. ¡°You guys done already? That was quick.¡± She was carrying multiple bags in her hands. Inside those bags were all the documentation that she needed from this job. Liumiala looked up at the portion of the building that Arnold demolished. ¡°So that was why I heard an explosion, huh? Anyway, we should leave while the reinforcements aren¡¯t here yet.¡± Liumiala handed some papers to Flora. ¡°What are these?¡± ¡°It was something he requested I get. I don¡¯t know what he wants it for though.¡± Flora caught a glimpse of the documents. It was a list of people who owed the gang money. The other documents were of the stores that the gang owned through underhanded means. ¡°We should get going now.¡± Liumiala said as she looked at Arnold¡¯s back. He was telling the women he rescued to go back home since more gang members would show up. Their lives would end up in danger again if they didn¡¯t leave soon. Each and every one gave Arnold a firm hug before leaving. Some told him to visit the brothels sometime. He only nodded his head mechanically. They were only happy that they were safe so he didn¡¯t mind their expressions of gratitude. When the last one left, Flora and Liumiala approached Arnold. He was holding onto Lauran while gazing into empty space. He took off his mask and spoke. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be going back, Liumiala?¡± ¡°You finally got my name right. I guess I should. If I don¡¯t hurry then my squad leader will punish me.¡± She smiled wryly. Arnold looked at Flora. ¡°It seems the magic item broke during your fight?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Flora seemed to realize only now. ¡°I guess it did.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to find some other way to disguise you then. We should make haste. Can you take Lauran? I need to talk with Liumiala. Take this potion and give it to her. Its effects should show after a few minutes.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Flora took the unconscious Lauran and the potion with red liquid inside. She silently headed to the gate. ** Arnold and Liumiala waited for a while until one broke the silence. ¡°You must be curious about a lot of things.¡± Arnold wiped his hands with a handkerchief. It was covered in Lauran¡¯s blood. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what to tell you exactly.¡± Arnold shrugged. ¡°Tell me this then, are you really Arnold von Berkley?¡± That question made Arnold stiffen. Arnold feigned calmness. ¡°¡­What kind of question is that? I was obviously birthed by Adrianna and Marcus von Berkley.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saying that it¡¯s strange for a person like you to go this far just to save a maid. I have a very good memory so I remember all the things I¡¯ve heard about you. How you¡¯re the scum of the Berkley family. You cause unnecessary trouble for your parents. You ruin noble gatherings in the imperial capital. You are the kind of person who would even kill your own servants for any small misconduct. None of the nobles in your father¡¯s territory like you.¡± Liumiala took a breath before continuing. ¡°A prodigy of the empire in the ways of swordsmanship yet is regarded as scum by the people. Tell me, did you kill the real Arnold? Are you a Doppelganger from that Undead Queen¡¯s army tasked with spreading her influence?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold felt like the tension was released from his shoulders when he heard her remarks. He only shrugged. ¡°Well, what if I am?¡± He secretly sighed in relief. ¡°If you are then me and my superiors will do our utmost to slay you.¡± ¡°So you guys hate the Vampire Lord too, huh?¡± ¡°That is correct. We(Dark Elves) may have demon blood in our veins but that does not mean we condone the actions of monsters.¡± Arnold and Liumiala silently looked at each other. Both were extremely skilled at keeping their emotions from showing on their faces. Arnold¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even falter at all. In the end she gave up. ¡°Haa¡­I guess you¡¯re not one of them, huh? Then why did you go this far to save that girl?¡± She looked in the direction Flora had left with Lauran. ¡°It is because she is extremely valuable to me.¡± ¡°So she¡¯s useful, huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Liumiala let out a breath from her nose. Since she wasn¡¯t saying anything, Arnold decided to leave. Their business had already ended so there was no need to interact any further. ¡°Wait!¡± Liumiala blocked his path. Arnold grunted in annoyance. ¡°What?¡± ¡°How did you know about us? You at least owe me that explanation, right?¡± Liumiala looked intently at him. ¡°You could say I know your boss. Fairly well.¡± Arnold said with a mysterious smile. He turned his head and looked at the setting sun in the distance. Liumiala¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°N-No way¡­ The leader doesn¡¯t even have any close friends or family. There¡¯s just no way!¡± ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m lying. Or am I?¡± Arnold walked past the bewildered Liumiala after his teasing remark. ¡°W-Wait!¡± Liumiala shouted again. ¡°Dammit. You¡¯re annoying.¡± ¡°Can you at least tell me how you came to know about the boss?¡± Arnold stopped. He spoke with his back turned towards her. ¡°Information is money to this world. Isn¡¯t that your organization¡¯s saying? If you want to know so badly, should you not work for it?¡± He continued walking. Flora was already waiting for him at the gate. Liumiala stood atop the stairs and gazed blankly into sky. She understood what he meant. If she wanted to know more then she¡¯d have to pay him for it. ¡®How much would such valuable information like the identity of the boss be worth?¡¯ But did he actually know the leader? His earlier remark sounded too rhetoric. It was like he wanted her to figure out for herself how much he knew. ¡°Sly bastard! You don¡¯t want to tell me!?¡± Liumiala stomped the ground with a frustrated expression on her face. After a while of kicking the rubble lying around, she calmed down. She sat down on a nearby bench and gazed at the documents in her hands. Liumiala¡¯s expression was one of a person who was tired after a long day of work. ¡°If he does know the leader then it¡¯ll probably be an amount I can¡¯t hope to pay.¡± If he asked her to find a star-class item then she¡¯d have to give up. That was too much for a low ranking member like her. ¡°Well¡­¡± Liumiala looked towards the faraway Arnold and the strange berserker swordsman as they walked away down the street. ¡°...I¡¯ll have to see what other surprises this Arnold von Berkley has in store.¡± Intermission - Grace Lewan Earlier that day after the auction took place... ¡°That bastard! How dare he! To me, the prince!¡± In the villa of the second prince. Jurius and Grace had just arrived from their visit to the auction. It was Jurius¡¯ idea to go. He wanted to buy a certain perfume for Grace to deepen their love. It was like gaining the favor of the other party by buying them gifts. The two of them were in a loveless marriage. Despite being so young at 19 and 16 years of age, their parents burdened them to marry and connect their families. However, even if they had dissatisfaction over their respective partners, they had to go through with it. That was what Olivia told Jurius. At least make it work, elder brother. At least this way, the two of you can bear a child both of you will love. Thus loving each other as well. So spend more time together. Naturally he listened to his little sister¡¯s advice. She was always right after all. The plan was going smoothly until they saw Arnold¡¯s face at the event. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell father to hang him!¡± Jurius flew into a rage. ¡°He assaulted a royal! In public!¡± ¡°But His Majesty hasn¡¯t made contact with you for months now, right? Would he listen?¡± Grace asked ignorantly. She was aware of the fact that the Emperor hadn¡¯t made contact with him in quite some time. Jurius was sent to this city on the pretext of seeking support for his faction and gaining the duke¡¯s favor. In truth, however, Jurius didn¡¯t have any power left. It was suspected that the Emperor was in the process of arranging to revoke Jurius of his title which was the fourth Imperial Prince. A livid expression appeared on Jurius¡¯ face. ¡°My father will not disown me! He has only been busy, alright!?¡± Jurius shouted and his spit flew. ¡°Ah, yes. Forgive my wrong assumption.¡± Grace nodded her head. ¡®And you wonder why you don¡¯t have a faction.¡¯ Grace thought in contempt. Jurius was always the kind of person to show his emotions and never use his head. He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and always used his title to have things his way. Grace was certain that her father would divorce the two of them. All they were waiting for was the announcement of whether Jurius was still a prince. ¡°Tell me something, Grace¡­¡± Jurius opened up a bottle of whiskey while looking out the window. His clothes were disheveled and his hair was a mess. ¡°Y-Yes?¡± Grace answered. She was already thinking of something else since Jurius had long since left her mind. ¡°Did you really buy those two because you were unhappy in bed?¡± Jurius was referring to the two tigerkin demihumans. ¡°N-No! I-I never even allow them to see me undress!¡± Grace retorted in a hurry. ¡°Really now? You should know that if rumors spread that I, the prince cannot satisfy my wife, then my reputation will be tarnished.¡± ¡®Hah? Isn¡¯t your reputation even worse than the trash of the Berkley household?¡¯ Grace almost snarled at him. What differed from the two until recently was the fact that Arnold was the heir of his family. In comparison, Jurius had a status that was lower than a baron. That was because he had no power as a prince. It had been that way for a few years now. ¡°I-I¡¯m not dissatisfied at all. Besides, I prefer a handsome man with a lean build like you, Your Highness. Those muscular, ugly men aren¡¯t my type. I only bought them to protect me whenever I do my errands.¡± Grace chirped as she leaned on his chest. She smiled coquettishly and blew softly against his ear. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Grace was adept at getting a man around her finger. Jurius wasn¡¯t an exception. All she needed to was say sweet-nothings and seduce him. He wasn¡¯t that smart anyway so it was easy for her to manipulate him. Her mother was once a high class prostitute before becoming a noble¡¯s wife. She taught her daughter all there is to pleasure a man¡¯s pride and that thing in his pants. ¡°Hnngh.¡± Jurius let out a small grunt when he felt her hands on his pants. She stroked his pants and pushed her modest breasts on his arm. However, she quickly backed away. His eyes opened at her sudden action. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss something else, my love.¡± Grace went towards the couch and sat down. ¡°Ahem. Right.¡± Jurius knew that this wasn¡¯t the right time for him to be having fun. Plus this was his office so he couldn¡¯t just do the deed to her in here. ¡°How goes your life at the academy, Grace?¡± Jurius changed the subject. Grace was 16 years old. Students enroll from age 14 and up. They have to complete their education at a junior school first before enrolling at the academy. Thus, Grace was a third year student this year. She was a student in the Economics and Business Department. Her grades weren¡¯t bad. That said, they weren¡¯t extraordinary good overall either. To simplify it, she did better than most. ¡®Living as this girl is harder than I thought it was. She¡¯s so average in every sense of the word. Now I know why she¡¯s so minor.¡¯ Grace thought to herself. Grace thought about how to respond to Jurius¡¯ words. ¡°I¡¯m doing very well in my academics so no worries there. And I made many friends. Oh! Celeste Penston agreed to form a study group with me! We occasionally have tea parties!¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. If we manage to make one of Olivia¡¯s closest friends an ally then I may be one step closer to the throne.¡± Jurius nodded in satisfaction. Celeste Penston was Olivia¡¯s best friend. Being of high standing and sharing similar interests, the two quickly became friends when they were classmates in their first year. ¡°But she¡¯s a tough nut to crack. It¡¯s difficult to get a read on her.¡± Grace said. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Whenever I mention that the two of us should do something alone together, she always makes up an excuse as to why we cannot. Although we have tea parties, we are never alone. It¡¯s always one of her servants or even the Second Princess who sits in.¡± ¡°Tch. That¡¯s troublesome.¡± Olivia seemed to know of Jurius¡¯ motives. He wanted to take advantage of her friend using his wife. Naturally she wouldn¡¯t allow that. ¡°And here I thought my little sister supported me all the way. Turns out that I mustn¡¯t cross the line of using her friends. Why does she not want me to get the throne?¡± Jurius sighed at the current situation. ¡®It¡¯s because she knows you¡¯ll bring this empire to ruin, you idiot.¡¯ Grace thought to herself but didn¡¯t say it out loud. Besides, that was only an ¡°if¡± since the Crown Prince, Julius had strong backing for the throne. Jurius needed to make Celeste an ally and gain the power of her father, who was also a powerhouse of the empire. Marquis Vance von Penston. He was one of the four Great Nobles of the empire and a 9 star powerhouse. Jurius had tried seducing Celeste only to fail in the end. She wasn¡¯t the kind who would fall for a man even if he was handsome. No wonder she was single. Her father gave her free rein over her future partner. She could choose whomever she wanted. There wasn¡¯t a need for political marriage since their household was already doing well. Since making her fall for him didn¡¯t work, he had Grace approach Celeste to become her friend. There might be some benefits from becoming her close friend. Not only would she share information, but also her own connections. Jurius could use this to improve his own reputation. ¡°Then, lord Jurius, have you managed to arrange a meeting with the Count you mentioned?¡± Grace asked as she looked at him. She could visibly see him twitch when she asked that question. ¡°That, that¡¯s¡­¡± Jurius¡¯ eyes swam around the room. ¡°I-I¡¯m working on it.¡± ¡®This liar.¡¯ He was expecting Grace to befriend Celeste to benefit the faction, yet he had done nothing so far. If that wasn¡¯t incompetence then she didn¡¯t know what was. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Grace held his hand. ¡°I will meet up with his daughter and ask her if she could persuade her father. But please make sure you do not mess this up. Okay?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Jurius nodded silently. Grace stood up as Jurius refilled his glass. ¡°I will head to bed first.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Grace didn¡¯t spare him a second glance and only left the office. ** When Grace left, Jurius gulped another glass of whiskey. ¡°That bastard¡­For humiliating me like this¡­You deserve to die a million times! Grace must be looking down on me now! I can see it in her eyes! It¡¯s because of him!¡± Jurius threw the glass against the wall. To begin with, Jurius reputation was just as bad as Arnold¡¯s. The only difference was that he held a much higher position. Being an Imperial Prince meant that he had many responsibilities to fulfil. Of course, to ask that of Jurius was too much. He had no redeeming qualities other than his handsome face. He couldn¡¯t even finish the Imperial Ability Test which tests the intellect of royal families. He had scored four percent out of the total 1000 points. Jurius was hot-headed, lazy and extremely expressive. Whenever nothing went his way, he would force his title upon the person who he felt had wronged him. Naturally, the Emperor would often get complaints from his court nobles over his youngest son¡¯s behavior. He remembered a line his father once said in his presence: What separates you from Arnold is the fact that he doesn¡¯t use his household name to get his way. He stands on his own two feet even as he embarrasses himself. It was followed by a cold stare from his father. ¡°Fuck!!!¡± Jurius threw the table aside as his anger flared. ¡°I¡¯ll fucking kill you, Arnold!¡± The image of a young man, who surpassed Jurius in both handsomeness and talent appeared within his mind. Chapter 16: Laurans Death Flag 7:30am, 13th of the Leric month ¡ó The next morning came. Breadwinners left to go to work early in the morning. Adventurers returned from their quests and went to bars or stores to spend their hard-earned money. Informal workers opened their stands to start another day of working. A single man walked down the street carrying bags in his hands. He was wearing different clothes instead of the dark blue suit from yesterday. ¡®I hope they¡¯re not worried.¡¯ Even if Arnold was gone for most of the day in the past, he would never miss dinner. Even to him family time was important. Yesterday, Arnold had taken Lauran to an inn so she could rest. A day had passed since the incident. He had left her in the care of Flora and decided to rent another room for himself. Though, he didn¡¯t sleep much. Her wounds were already healed yesterday by the potion Arnold bought but that wouldn¡¯t mean that she¡¯d be ready to head home yet. That potion was a high-class potion so it was very valuable. Arnold had to carry at least one whenever he was outside. Since Lauran only had a blanket over her body, he couldn¡¯t just let her walk around naked so he bought her some clothes to wear for the time being. It was commoner clothes since they couldn¡¯t reach a store in the shopping district. The heat from yesterday hadn¡¯t calmed down yet. Arnold didn¡¯t consider the possibility that people other than the gangsters might head towards the scene where they commenced their attack. Yesterday, while carrying Lauran on his back, Arnold and Flora had passed by several Temple Priests who were heading to the scene where everything occurred. Arnold was standing outside the inn. He was going through a few notes he made regarding this world. In his notebook was written: He stared intently at the last one. ¡®Why can¡¯t I see Arnold¡¯s status yet? Is something preventing me? Is it a glitch?¡¯ The last one wasn¡¯t logical since he wasn¡¯t in the game anymore. Somehow he was now living as the villain in ¡¶STAR FANTASY¡·. Everything seemed real. The food he ate. The air he breathed. The feeling of cutting through human flesh was real. ¡®Now a bigger question; why was I born as Arnold and not the main character? I¡¯ll have to think about this later.¡¯ ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold put away the notebook and looked at his hands. He had so many questions that his head began to hurt. ¡®Why don¡¯t I feel any guilt from killing humans?¡¯ He didn¡¯t kill all of them so most of them were just knocked out. For some reason he didn¡¯t feel bad about killing them with his own hands. They are bad people. They do even worse things to others. I shouldn¡¯t feel guilty. They were in the wrong for coming at me with killing intent. He was brainwashing himself at this point. ¡°Master Arnold¡­?¡± As Arnold was waiting outside the high-class inn, someone called out to him. Lauran was standing there. ¡°Are you ready to go?¡± Arnold unfolded his arms and approached Lauran. She nodded and looked down. She fidgeted and stole glances at his face. ¡°I-I¡­¡± When Lauran was about to speak, Arnold held out his hand. In his hand was a stack of documents. ¡°This is¡­¡± Lauran¡¯s mind blanked when she saw what they were. ¡°All the debt you owe is gone now. There¡¯s no need for your family to struggle anymore. I¡¯ll personally submit my statement if the Knight Order questions your family¡¯s involvement of Ruduli and his minions¡¯ murder.¡± Even if they were just simple townsfolk, the Knight Order would need a scapegoat for this crime of murdering so many people. Otherwise their reputation would crumble if they couldn¡¯t even solve this. Liumiala had covered up their tracks so they shouldn¡¯t be involved. On the surface at least. By using his father¡¯s name and pressuring the Knight Order, Arnold can prevent them from accusing Lauran¡¯s parents of holding a grudge and hiring people to slaughter the Felix Brothers Gang. Even if he took the documents, some way or another they¡¯d find out. ¡°¡­.¡± Lauran looked at Arnold with a blank expression. ¡°I¡¯ll find someone else to take the fall. My contact, that woman from before, will handle all the paperwork involved in this mess. This is going to be troublesome. Well, I started this mess anyway.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll need to convince your parents to believe a rival gang took them out. Also, keep your injuries a secret.¡± Arnold, who was talking realized that Lauran had been quiet all this while. ¡°Hm?¡± When he looked at her, he saw that she had lowered her head. Her fists were clenched and shivering by her waist. ¡®D-Did I do something wrong? Shit. Is she mad I killed that guy? Did she want to kill him on her own?¡¯ He thought of all the things he could have possibly done wrong. However, nothing made sense even after he thought hard. ¡°Lauran¡­¡± When Arnold called her name, Lauran¡¯s shoulders shook. He heard a quiet sniffle from her. ¡®Is she crying?¡¯ She wiped her face repeatedly as her head was lowered. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for showing such a disgraceful side of me¡­¡± Even though she said that, more tears came out of her eyes. The two of them gazed at each other. Her eyes were moist and her lips were parted. She smiled. This time, her smile wasn¡¯t the sort she made to hide her pain. It was a genuine smile that heightened her exotic beauty. She took a deep breath whilst looking into Arnold¡¯s eyes. The sun seemed to glow on her unblemished skin as the wind blew her blood-red hair. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Almost immediately after¡­ A sudden ring sounded in Arnold''s head. When he looked above Lauran¡¯s head, he saw a certain box. There, in bold black letters incased in a red rectangle stood: [Death Flag evaded] ¡°Huh?¡± Arnold¡¯s face blanked. It was like the people walking by and the buildings around him were gone. His attention was solely focused on that box. Death Flag...Death Flag Those words were the final blow. ¡°Haha¡­¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± Lauran tilted her head when she saw Arnold look down. There was a dark shadow over his face. He grabbed Lauran¡¯s shoulders. ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°Hahahahahaha!!!¡± Arnold suddenly burst into maniacal laughter. His eyes were opened wide and his maniacal laugh shook the streets. All of the people looked at him strangely. ¡®I eliminated my first Death Flag!¡¯ It was earlier than he expected. When Liam finished high school, he didn¡¯t have time to play the game since he had to go to college. He had no idea how he would even begin to rid himself of the current death flags he had. He was thinking of eliminating Olivia¡¯s death flag first since she was the biggest threat to him at the moment. She must¡¯ve already come up with ways to kill me by now, he thought. Lauran was only learning her powers after all, so she wasn¡¯t anything to be concerned about. Plus, he freed her from slavery and distanced himself from her so that should¡¯ve got him enough time. He was uncertain about a lot of things which concerned the game. Although he stayed in contact with his guildmates. They had spoiled the game for him many times in the past. Since Liam only played the story halfway through, he had to research about the game on the internet when he began playing again. There was a special group on a community app that was dedicated to informing players the amount of death flags the villain Arnold von Berkley had. Not only was he famous for his talents but his infamy as well. That was how Liam knew of the potential enemies he had to avoid in the future. The list was so long that he got tired of going through all the names. Arnold looked at his hands. They were trembling. Not from fear or anger. Rather, it was excitement. A rather unexpected but welcomed event took place. He could eliminate his death flags. ¡°Guahahahahaha!!! Wonderful! Truly marvelous!!¡± Arnold put his hand on his face and continued laughing. His back was so bent that one would worry he¡¯d fall over. No one knew what he was talking about. Lauran stepped back after freeing herself from his grip. ¡°E-Eh¡­¡± She looked at Arnold who was still laughing. His eyes weren¡¯t focused. Although his laughter was that of crazy person, tears rolled down his eyes as if he were the happiest person alive. It was behavior befitting a person with his reputation so Lauran didn¡¯t find it weird. It wasn¡¯t strange for the trashy heir of the city lord to publicly shame his family. ¡°What¡¯s all the commotion out here?¡± Flora came out of the inn after giving the keys to the owner. Her hair wasn¡¯t purple like before. It was now green. Instead of using the magic item again, Arnold had her buy herself hair dye to change her hair color. The magic item broke during the fight so they decided to stick with the hair dye. Arnold also told her to buy contacts which made her eyes a honey brown. If it was necessary, they¡¯d have to use other, more drastic means to disguise her. Unless there weren¡¯t people who knew of her identity, it was better to stay conspicuous. The rushing priests they passed by yesterday were especially worrisome. There was a high change that they had contact with the Theocracy. ¡°Muahahahaha!!¡± Arnold continued laughing. ¡°What the hell is he doing?¡± Flora nudged Lauran¡¯s side. There was a disgusted expression on her face. Unlike the bastard who blackmailed her with a smile on his face and even used her to his own benefit, he looked like any other person belonging in a mental hospital. ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure. He suddenly smiled and laughed like that.¡± Lauran answered. Arnold continued laughing even under the gazes of the people. Her shank to his knees and clutched his face. His crazy laughter continued. It took a while before he calmed down. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± On a quiet carriage ride home. There were three people sitting in a luxurious carriage on its way to the Berkley mansion. Arnold was silently looking out of the window. He was enjoying the view of the villages out in the distance. As the duke wanted the city to expand, he began building multiple settlements outside the city. As time passed by, he will slowly connect the settlements with the city, thus expanding it further. It wasn¡¯t easy to just take down a castle city¡¯s walls. There was a lot to sacrifice. Not only would it be expensive, but the time it would consume would be a lot. Security would also have to be raised since the protective walls would be demolished to expand the city. The city would be likely to be attacked if precautions aren¡¯t taken. To Lauran and Flora, Arnold might¡¯ve looked like he was enjoying the view of his family¡¯s city. The truth was¡­ ¡®How could I do something so embarrassing!?¡¯ Arnold hated himself for letting his dark past out like that. It reminded him of his high school days. It was exactly that behavior that caused him to remain a virgin in high school. ¡®It was so edgy! Why did I laugh like some cheap third-rate villain!?¡¯ He despaired inside. If there was a hole in the ground then he¡¯d gladly jump into it. As he looked up from his notebook, he noticed that Lauran was looking outside. Her eyes seemed unmoving, as if she was staring into dead space. Even the beautiful scenery outside wasn¡¯t sparking any joy. It was obvious that she couldn¡¯t forget about yesterday even though she knew the man was dead. ¡°Lauran.¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± ¡°How about you take a few days off? I will speak with Victoria when she gets back.¡± Although Sebastian was the head of the servants, he was too busy with other matters, so Victoria was the one Arnold had to talk to about this. ¡°That is¡ª¡± ¡°I will not take no for an answer. In that condition, you will only cause trouble for our family. What if you make a mistake which effects the relationships between us and our vassals?¡± If she were to get a meeting wrong, for example. A simple mistake would greatly affect the household. ¡°That is¡­That is true¡­¡± She lowered her head and clenched the folds of her dress. Her red hair was covering her face but they knew that she was crying. Her continued sniffling was proof of that. Of course, as a man he should¡¯ve comforted her. However, since the two of them were not in that close of a relationship, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Flora was the same. She could only watch as the girl balled her eyes out. ¡°Stop crying for god¡¯s sake.¡± Arnold said with feigned annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t think a simple thank you will make up for what I had to do to get you out of there.¡± Flora glared at Arnold, however, he only ignored it. She was in a fragile state right now but his villainous-persona was unbreakable. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Lauran tried to wipe the tears, however, more came out. ¡°Remember that while that store is out of debt, it belongs to me now. I may not be the heir anymore but my authority still reaches that far.¡± He was thinking of informing his father about buying the building for himself. Of course, since they lost the Black status, things would return to normal in the coming weeks. ¡°Yes¡­Yes¡­¡± Lauran only gave her agreement. There was a smile on her face even as she cried. ¡°I expect some form of compensation in exchange for what I did.¡± ¡°Would you stop it? She¡¯s gone through enough.¡± Flora finally spoke up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you quiet down, slave.¡± Flora clicked her tongue when he called her a slave. ¡°I-I¡¯ll make sure to repay master Arnold¡¯s kindness. Even though we have no relation whatsoever, you sacrificed for me. For that, I am truly grateful.¡± Lauran stood up and knelt on the ground. She got into a kneeling position. That was the highest respect one could show to another person. Arnold had always made her do the same thing whilst naked, however, it seemed that she was doing it out of her heart. Even though he thought his act was unbreakable, Arnold was speechless by what she did. ¡°Ahem. Very well. You may stand.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Flora was shaking her head as she watched them. The air turned awkward after Lauran sat down. She lowered her head and kept glancing at Arnold. ¡®I guess I don¡¯t need to worry about her anymore. Well, at least for now.¡¯ He was partly worried that Lauran would suffer mentally as she did in the game. She became a love-struck psychopath cum genius magic caster in the game. Her whole life was dedicated to magic. Such was her empty life when she finally killed the demon of her past. Not long after she was asked to join the hero party. Needless to say, she too fell for Luke. After their exchange, Flora turned away from Lauran who seemed to have gained a little color on her complexion. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me what it is that you want from me.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Arnold looked up from the notebook. ¡°I can see that it isn¡¯t my body. So will you tell me what it really is?¡± She stared at Arnold with a serious gaze. ¡°I would¡¯ve liked Luke to be there when I explained. Well, whatever.¡± Arnold put the notebook and pen away in his magic bag. ¡°Luke? That kid from yesterday?¡± Arnold nodded. ¡°Exactly. I want you to be his master in swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Hah?¡± Chapter 17: The Great Noble, Marcus von Berkley ¡°You want me to teach that little kid swordsmanship?¡± Flora asked to make sure what she heard was right. ¡°That is correct.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not much of a teacher, you know? Even my master just told me to observe how he fights and learn on my own. How the hell am I suppose to teach a kid?¡± Of course, Arnold already knew that. Flora had never once been taught directly by her master. All she was told to do was observe and do the same things he does. It was like a chef telling his junior to watch him cook and follow the same example. ¡°I¡¯m not expecting much from you, anyway. Just see what you¡¯re working with. Have a few spars with the kid.¡± With a deep sigh, Flora said, ¡°What I see when I look at him is a frightened little animal.¡± ¡°Really? Anything else?¡± ¡°Not just his scrawny little body but his eyes tell me that he¡¯s not fit for fighting. He has such a timid personality judging from what I¡¯ve seen. Usually, there are people like him who have the determination to become a warrior but can¡¯t even if they put in the effort. It¡¯s like trying to fill a small glass with a lake¡¯s volume worth of water. It¡¯s impossible.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold looked at Flora silently. He tapped his finger on his lip. She didn¡¯t seem to be sarcastic judging by the serious expression on her face. No, the one evaluating Luke wasn¡¯t the fallen princess but a future Master Swordsman. ¡®But still, how wrong of a deduction that was, miss Flora.¡¯ He was a human chosen by the gods. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t be fit for fighting. Not even a level 100 DOP could take Luke down in the game. Even the top guild couldn¡¯t beat the hero even if all of them attacked him at once. After hearing that on the community, Liam, along with the rest of his guild members decided to not mess with the hero either. He was destined to be a broken cheat anyway. Even if the bosses he slayed dropped epic loot, it wasn¡¯t worth it to fight the hero over it. ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡± Arnold shook his head in disappointment. ¡°What? You saying you know better?¡± ¡°Not really. I developed my own style of swordsmanship so I can¡¯t assess Luke like you can. I trained myself without using textbook methods so other than teaching him correct posture, I can¡¯t do much else.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arnold began explaining to Flora about his journey as a swordsman. No instructor could teach Arnold how to fight with a sword. This had been the case ever since he had been a young boy. None of the textbook styles suited him. Not even the knights from the Imperial Palace could help Arnold. He was known as an irregular. His aura pool was massive yet he couldn¡¯t use it effectively. This had all happened before Arnold was regarded as a prodigy of this generation. But then, he managed to create his own style of swordsmanship. That was what made everyone call him a genius of his age group. That swordsmanship style was¡­ ¡¶Flow of The Tide Sword Style¡· It was a style of swordsmanship that combined the ferociousness of the speed of sound and the flow of a gentle river. That was why Arnold could cut everything his sword touches so cleanly. ¡°¡­..¡± Flora looked at Arnold in shock when she heard him. She looked at Lauran next. ¡°I-Is that true? He made his own sword style?¡± ¡°Yes. But I have only heard this from others since I¡¯m not well versed in swordsmanship. To me, all forms look the same.¡± Lauran answered so. She was a magic caster so it was obvious that she wouldn¡¯t know the difference. ¡°¡­..¡± Flora¡¯s mouth was opened wide. ¡°T-That¡¯s amazing¡­Even my master had to train for years to make his own swordsmanship¡­¡± She muttered. ¡°Come again?¡± ¡°N-Nothing. Ahem! Very well them! I shall teach Luke the way of the sword!¡± Arnold nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I will take care of miss Flora¡¯s lodging. One of the guestrooms ought to be free.¡± Lauran said. ¡°Ah, that isn¡¯t necessary, miss Lauran. You need to rest.¡± Flora replied in a fluster. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Lauran.¡± Arnold looked at her who was still pushing the matter. ¡°You are the heir¡¯s head servant. In the state you¡¯re in now, you¡¯ll just get in the way. Did I not just finish this discussion with you?¡± ¡°A-Ah, that¡¯s right.¡± Lauran knocked her forehead. ¡®Keeping her here was the right choice. Great job past me!¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble Lauran would get mixed into if she didn¡¯t continue working at the castle. At least this way Luke could watch her. ¡°I¡¯ll get one of the other maids to attend to you. Be grateful for my sincere generosity, slave.¡± ¡°Can you stop calling me that¡­¡± The carriage suddenly came to a halt. They had arrived later than expected. ¡°Hm? Why is the coachman not opening the door?¡± Lauran leaned her head out. --Why aren¡¯t you allowing me entry? Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. The coachman approached the guard knight beside the gate. -I apologize but lord Arnold must head to the castle as soon as possible. Lord Sebastian ordered us to protect the mansion before he left. The mistresses are still here but the rest of the family have headed to the castle. -Huh? Why? ¡®What? I should head to the castle?¡¯ The mansion that Arnold had been staying at recently wasn¡¯t the family¡¯s main residence. It was mainly a second residence for the entire family. One could call it a vacation home. Then again, the second wife Judith was the one who told Marcus that he should build a second house for them. He was reluctant at first but changed his mind afterwards since he knew that his two wives would always go at each other¡¯s throats. To ease the tension the two may have, he decided that Judith and Jack must live at the mansion. Outside, on the same estate stood an annex building where the other mistresses lived. It was rare for the entire family to sit at the same table. Just like yesterday. ¡®Maybe the reason Arnold and the rest of the family was there at the manor that day was because Marcus ordered them to stay there? He must¡¯ve kept Luke at the castle during that time.¡¯ No wonder he found it odd that he woke up in the manor. The knight answered the bewildered coachman. -His Grace has been called to the Imperial Capital. A confused expression appeared on Arnold¡¯s face, followed by his face hardening. Flora noticed his behavior. ¡°What is it?¡± She asked. ¡°¡­Nothing.¡± -What!? I must head to the castle at once! -Hurry. The duke won¡¯t delay his departure any longer. Chances were that he could die if this sudden was an order for him to go into battle. He probably wanted to see his family one last time. -When did the message arrive? -Yesterday morning after lord Arnold left. One of the court officials delivered it. Everyone has vacated the mansion and went to see him off by giving him a formal farewell. It was rare for the Emperor himself to summon all the Great Nobles. One could conclude that whatever they were needed for was serious. The main reason why Marcus went to the castle was probably because he went to fetch his war weapon. ¡°¡­His Grace is¡­¡± Lauran looked at Arnold after sticking her head back in and sitting down. ¡°---Heading off to war.¡± Arnold finished her sentence. Perhaps not in the literal sense. That was the conclusion they came up with. Since the messenger himself didn¡¯t say why the duke was called, they could only assume the worst. Arnold leaned out of the window. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the castle. Now.¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± The coachman hurriedly jumped onto the carriage and flipped the reins. They raced through the city to get to the center where the castle was located. Their mansion was like any other mansion in the noble district so there was nothing special to it. The castle, however, was an entirely different matter. ¡®It¡¯s humungous.¡¯ Arnold thought when he looked out the window. In his line of sight was a defensive fortress that stood majestically in the center of the city. Two flags were on either side of the castle gates. The flags had a painting of the Legendary Beast, thee Golden Lion within its crest. Many more knights were stationed around the perimeter. ¡°Has the duke left yet!?¡± The coachman asked hurriedly when they arrived at the gate. The knight pointed to the courtyard. ¡°We are getting ready to send him off. Our private army is standing by on the lawn.¡± ¡°I must take lord Arnold at once!¡± The coachman flipped the reins and entered the castle gates. ¡°Must I fetch you clean clothes?¡± Lauran asked. ¡°No. Just go rest.¡± Arnold answered while gazing out of the window. ¡®Really. Stop being so eager to work.¡¯ ¡°I understand¡­.Thank you very much.¡± He didn¡¯t do anything worthy of her gratitude at that moment. Maybe she was thanking him for saving her. Arnold glanced at Lauran, albeit briefly. ¡®Why is she looking at me like that?¡¯ He didn¡¯t know why but her eyes looked at him warmly. Much more different than in the past. He always had to look at a stone-faced Lauran gazing at him with eyes of a murderer. That Lauran was nowhere to be found. Arnold decided to ignore her change of behavior. He didn¡¯t care what she thought of him as long as she was safe and by Luke¡¯s side. ¡°I will get off first.¡± Lauran exited the carriage after it stopped. She jogged inside the castle after greeting the other servants. Of course, she used the back door. ¡®I can hear many more people arriving to say farewell to father. They got hold of the news quick, huh.¡¯ Arnold and Flora also got off the carriage. In his line of sight, Arnold could see multiple servants, knights, vassals and other personnel standing by. All of them gazed at Arnold. Although, Arnold didn¡¯t even acknowledge them. That was an extremely rude thing to do. Many of them glared at him as he ignored them. ¡°She seems much better than before.¡± Flora suddenly spoke. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Last night before she drifted off to sleep, she told me all the horrible things she had to go through because of you. The suffering she had to endure...Things like that.¡± Arnold remained silent as they neared the front door. ¡°¡ªYet, somehow she¡¯s smiling genuinely. It¡¯s like she is free of her demons now.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Arnold didn¡¯t respond and only grunted. ¡°You gave her that. It would¡¯ve been romantic if the person who saved her wasn¡¯t you, though.¡± Flora suddenly stopped. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not going with me?¡± ¡°This is a family matter which I am not a part of. I¡¯ll wait outside.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t persuade her to enter with him. He left her and headed inside. ¡ó¡ó ¡°Father.¡± Arnold was about to kneel, however, Marcus grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Arnold.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone else watched their exchange in silence. The duke was dressed in his Imperial General uniform. On his chest, there were nine stars. That was to acknowledge that he was a powerhouse of the nation. Around him stood Adrianna, Judith holding Thomas, Jack, Anna, Melina and Luke. His most trusted vassals were also standing there: Baron Ukane, Viscount Repunick, Count Gregorick, and Earl Lewan(Grace¡¯s father). All of them had hardened expressions on their faces. ¡°While I¡¯m gone, I want you and Luke to look after the castle in my place. Your mother will stay here and handle the management of the city with my most trusted aides. Sebastian will aid your mother so he will stay here as well.¡± Marcus left the company of his vassals and went into a corner to speak with Arnold. There was uneasiness in his son¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do not worry. Whatever it is that my old friend wants me to do, I will be sure to return alive.¡± There was zero confidence in his voice. Whatever Jurnick, the Emperor wanted him to do was probably not an easy task. ¡®There wasn¡¯t any sort of event that explained the duke¡¯s departure, was there?¡¯ Al tried to rack his brains to try and remember. His father turned around to everyone in the Great Hall. He adjusted his tie and took out his glorious spear, [Thunder]. Arnold had seen it for the first time in his life. It was a spear that was forged from the lightning bolt of a God who wished to punish this world but instead was defeated by his own creation. It was only a myth but some believed it to be true. When the duke wielded this spear, he was the definition of a Thunder God of the Spear Arts. Much like Arnold who created his own sword style, the duke created his own martial art. ¡°With [Thunder] in my grasp, there is no need for me to fear my demise! If I do, however, meet an enemy who even I cannot hope to defeat alone, then I shall rely on the help of the knights I personally trained! They, who I raised with my own hands!¡± The ground rumbled at that moment. The knights outside had heard their lord¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but be overjoyed. Since the emperor had called for his arrival to the Capital, it was common sense to take his strongest knights in case there was a need for extra manpower. The other three Great Nobles probably thought of the same thing, Arnold thought. ¡°As the duke of this empire, I will surely return to resume my duties.¡± At his father¡¯s words, Arnold stepped aside. He was hoping to persuade his father not to go since he wasn¡¯t sure what was going on. There was no telling what dangers his father could be exposed to because of this unknown event. Then again, even if he did try and stop his father, there was little chance of success. Once Marcus made up his mind, few things could change it. ¡°Be safe, dear.¡± Adrianna approached Marcus and planted a kiss on his cheek. He nodded. ¡°Take care of the family for me while I¡¯m gone.¡± Marcus looked out of the door at the knights gathered in formation. ¡°Come, my Knights! We must make haste!¡± --OOOOOH! The knights got ready to move out at his calling. Marcus looked back at his family one last time before walking out of the door. His vassals followed close behind. They bade the family farewell. Arnold watched in silence from the front door as his father marched with his men. He wasn¡¯t looking at the departing back of his father now, but a Great Noble of the Empire. Chapter 18: Hero Part 1 Arnold went to his room after telling his mother that he didn¡¯t want breakfast. He was a little tired from expending so much aura yesterday so he said that he would take a nap. His mother seemed keen on telling him something but she didn¡¯t push the matter. Arnold took off his shirt and his shoes and laid down in his bed. It wasn¡¯t as soft as his former room¡¯s bed which was fit for the heir but he could bear with it. ¡°¡­.¡± There was something he was concerned about. His status. Why couldn¡¯t he see it? He had tried numerous times by now. That said, all he did was shout status or think of the word. Arnold stared blankly at the ceiling. He had one hypothesis as to why. He wasn¡¯t sure if it was true since he had no way of testing it out. In STAR FANTASY, there were items called Level Measuring Runestones. Granted, they could only measure people who are level 40 and lower. Anything above that would not show on the system. Then again, it only measured a person¡¯s level and not their stats in numerical value. That was why the players hated it. To view someone¡¯s level above 40, you must use a Guild or Academy exclusive Runestone. The developers updated the game and added Status to a player¡¯s menu screen. That was what separated NPC¡¯s from players. They had a menu from where you could see in detail how strong they were. As for NPC¡¯s, well, they could only use Runestones. It wasn¡¯t like their brains could calculate their overall stats. In fact, the fact that he even thought he had a status before taking into account that he wasn¡¯t a player, was stupid. In the game, Liam could only press a button then his status would come up in the form of a box. There was a bit of a problem there, however. Arnold von Berkley wasn¡¯t a player but an inhabitant of this world. ¡®I thought that since this is a game, I can conveniently call my status. Fuck, I¡¯m stupid. I should¡¯ve realized this the moment I questioned this reality.¡¯ He felt ashamed of not even considering that possibility at first. The possibility was big that he didn¡¯t even have a status similar to a player. To put it into simple terms: the characters of the game were vastly different from a player. For example, never once had he heard one of them mention something about their HP or MP. Plus, potions didn¡¯t work as it did in the game. There was no green light that embraced a person¡¯s body completely and a choir that rang out. ¡°Well¡­I should just head to the guild to check my level then¡­¡± Magic Academies, Towers and various Guilds make use of a Runestone to measure a person¡¯s level potential. It¡¯s not available for public use, though. If Arnold wanted to measure his level then he¡¯d have to join the Guild by registering. He doubted whether the guild would accept him. It was obvious why. ¡°This is troublesome. Maybe I should disguise myself as another person?¡± If he were to become an adventurer then he¡¯d be able to travel vast distances. He wasn¡¯t worried about city management since he already had a few people in mind that could help with that in his absence. Victoria was one of those people. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s another appearance altering item somewhere in the magic item treasury.¡± Since this was a huge castle, there ought to have been such a thing. Arnold remembered that one of the previous heads loved to collect magic tools and items. ¡°I should head down to the basement once I finish with dinner.¡± Since he had to find out on his own if other players stayed in this world, he had to disguise himself. If he were to tell those people that Arnold was a player then he¡¯d he eliminated. He was an mid endgame boss after all. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to kill him now instead of waiting until he became a dragon lord ranked threat? It was much too troublesome to wait. No one had the opportunity to kill him in the original game since there was never a story to follow. They didn¡¯t even know that Arnold was important until they actually had to face him. It was only after the Hero DLC expansion came out that the game truly had a plot to follow. It was an entirely new game after that. What was once a popular MMORPG turned into a hit RPG with a story. That made people love it even more. They could explore a new world and see it through the eyes of the hero. Of course, Arnold only became a part of the story much later since the player controlled Luke when he was still young. There wasn¡¯t much to do besides basic things. You could hunt, fish, travel the nation, etc¡­ It was important for players to learn more about Luke¡¯s background, after all. He was a war orphan since his parents died during an assault from an enemy nation. His father was forced to join the empire¡¯s army. His mother committed suicide not much later. He found her corpse lying in the kitchen one day when he returned from playing at Norn¡¯s house. It was that day when Luke repelled those bandits that the story truly began. Many found the early gameplay before the encounter with the bandits boring and unnecessary. They hated how the game shifted from fantasy to slice-of-life. That said, wasn¡¯t the purpose of the DLC to watch the hero grow into what he was in the original game? The hero was described as a strong, kind and brave soul who could slay any threat with a flick of his Holy Sword. Then there was his arch-nemesis, the Demon King. The complete opposite. ¡°Why is it that I was born as the villain and not the hero? Something isn¡¯t adding up.¡± Liam much rather preferred being reborn as a side character than the villain of the story. It wasn¡¯t obvious now, but there would arrive many people who wanted to kill Arnold. Everywhere he went, trouble followed. He only wanted to find other players and why he was summoned to this world. Was that too much to ask for? ¡ó Later that day when evening came. Everyone who was in the dining room ate in silence. That was understandable since the head seat was empty. They had said farewell to the patriarch earlier today. In the worst case, it might¡¯ve been their last farewell. ¡°Al, are you going to continue attending the academy when it reopens for the new semester?¡± The first one who spoke up was his mother. Arnold sighed. He completely forgot that he was still a student at the academy. ¡°Yes, mother. I¡¯ll stop skipping classes from now on. I know it¡¯s important to finish my education.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the same thing last time?¡± Anna looked at him in suspicion. ¡°You¡¯re only saying that because you want mom off your back.¡± In the past, Arnold had acted like a delinquent who never attended any of his classes. He didn¡¯t even respect the teachers. One would assume that the only reason he even attended the academy was to take the female students to bed. As Arnold said, getting an education was important. If he failed as a city lord, then he could just travel across the continent to another nation and become a knight or bureaucrat. Then again, he would travel the continent regardless since he couldn¡¯t just remain in one location. That was after he finds suitable and competent people to manage the city in his absence. If worst came to worst then he could just become an adventurer. Arnold knew that his parents wouldn¡¯t mind letting him stay here. But that wasn¡¯t what he wanted. He was a modern day person obsessed with fantasy. He would much rather become an adventurer. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. That was because he could travel more and learn about this new world. Lockinge castle city wasn¡¯t as he remembered it in the game. Even after the DLC. Everything looked completely different. Not just that, the system of this world was also different. In STAR FANTASY, if one was a player you could simply walk up to any NPC or player and view their level above their heads. No matter how many times Arnold tried, nothing worked. He held onto the theory that it was because he wasn¡¯t a player. I doubt I can figure this out on my own, Arnold thought. If only Alecs was around. She¡¯s smarter than I am, after all. Well, I doubt she¡¯d reveal herself so easily. That counted for all of his guild mates. Liam was the vice guild master, yet there were many in the guild who were smarter than he was. When he confronted Alecs why she had duelled with him and asked him to join her, she said: Experience in the game is much more important to me. It can either be a weapon or a curse. I believe you are the former. Liam felt nostalgic over the memory of his beloved friend. Just once. I wanted to see her real face just once, he thought. ¡°I will be going to the Capital in a few days. I can¡¯t leave your father alone for too long.¡± Adrianna looked at all the members gathered at the table. That said, Judith and Jack wasn¡¯t present since the former decided to eat in their room. ¡°He¡¯s a grown man, mom. Why worry about him this much?¡± Anna sighed as if she expected her mother to react this way. ¡°But still¡­I don¡¯t want your father to end up like last time. All of you remember, right? That day he came home with a hole in his chest¡­¡± It was a bitter memory. Marcus was severely injured yet he smiled in satisfaction. I met a truly amazing warrior. It was during a war with another nation. Marcus had fought a life-or-death battle against a renowned warrior. Of course, this was many years ago so there was no doubt that he was much stronger now. The duke wouldn¡¯t lose so easily if they were to cross swords again. ¡°If anyone can take father down then it would be another powerhouse. Didn¡¯t he leave the city in your hands while he was away?¡± Anna said. ¡°Y-You¡¯re right but¡­¡± Adrianna still looked uncertain about what was the correct thing to do. Both were very important choices. Assist her husband. Or take care of the city in his place. In the end, she decided to stay. Although she was very worried, she had to believe that her husband could come back home alive. Her worry would be an insult to his resolve. Silence descended upon the room as if no one else had anything to say. Anna sensed the gloomy mood in the air and decided to speak. ¡°S-So, Al, you mentioned something about finding people on your own to help you manage Whitage city. Although it is a very small city, the tasks and funds needed to operate it will be the same as any other city.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious as well. Where have you found the time to find such individuals?¡± Sebastian, who was pouring wine in Adrianna¡¯s glass looked at Arnold sceptically. ¡°Master Marcus seems to trust your judgement. However, I am in doubt.¡± Arnold put down his utensils. ¡°I know where one of those people are. However, I must still search for the others.¡± ¡°And who is that person?¡± Asked Anna. ¡°He manages a small merchant firm in our city, mother. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the Rynalies?¡± ¡°Ah, the family of merchants. They built stores across the entire continent. The patriarch owns the Merchant Guild¡¯s HQ in Musgun Province.¡± ¡°Right. Well, I¡¯m recruiting the eldest son as my subordinate. He will be in charge of supply routes, the city¡¯s market department and production.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little too much responsibility for one person.¡± Anna said in doubt. ¡°There¡¯s a worry over his skills as well. Wasn¡¯t he kicked out of the guild after he failed to land a deal with a big-wig in sugar production?¡± ¡®You¡¯re wrong, my dear sister. He left on his own.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t that he failed to secure the deal, it was more like he had no intention of proceeding with the deal. The Rynalies merchant family won¡¯t stay on top of the finance world and he could see that as well. It wasn¡¯t like he knew the future events like Arnold did. More like, he calculated all the outcomes if he were to stay in the family business. All of it pointed to the family falling into ruin. ¡°Rein will be all I need to make sure my city earns revenue and has enough resources if we are to accept more citizens in the future.¡± ¡®Plus, I know he¡¯ll make the right judgement when it comes to the prices of the blood crystals. I need to be careful as to how I tell him about them.¡¯ Then again, if he ran off with the crystals then Arnold would just kill him. ¡®I¡¯ll leave those matters to my subordinates. All I want is the land near Whitage city so I can become wealthy.¡¯ It couldn¡¯t be stressed enough that Liam was not smart at all so he had to find the capable people to work under him. Of course, by any means necessary. Plus, original Arnold¡¯s specialty lay in stuff like deception and manipulation. Managing a city wasn¡¯t his strong suits. ¡®I should find him before I depart to the city.¡¯ Tomorrow was the time of the raid, he was interested in watching the adventurers fight the dragon ¨C assuming there was one. Of course, he would wear the appropriate gear a novice adventurer should have. Nothing brought more trouble to oneself than equipping yourself with expensive and strong items and weapons. ¡°Mother, may I have the treasury vault¡¯s key?¡± ¡°¡­For what purpose?¡± Adrianna narrowed her eyes. ¡°I wanted to borrow a magic item for a while. It won¡¯t be anything extravagant.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Adrianna nodded after looking at his face. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°Don¡¯t steal money again just so you can buy an entire stock¡¯s worth of ale like last time.¡± ¡®Arnold, you bastard. How low can you get?¡¯ Liam grimaced at Arnold¡¯s shameful behaviour. Why was he so obsessed with alcohol. ¡°Have any of you seen Victoria?¡± Arnold hadn¡¯t seen her ever since yesterday. Well, he wasn¡¯t here all day but she would usually come look for him near the bars in the city. ¡°She had an urgent matter to attend to. I think she may take a while. In the mean time, I shall appoint one of the other maids to serve you.¡± Sebastian answered expressionlessly. ¡°Ah¡­I see.¡± He was a little disheartened. He wanted to see Victoria again, but it was a pity. Dinner ended shortly after. It was a rather quiet dinner. Melina, who usually spoke the most during dinnertime was silently being led by Anna to her room by hand. Adrianna said a few words to Sebastian before she left to go to the office. Arnold headed down to the treasury, accompanied by a servant, of course. Luke also left to go to his assigned room. Once everyone left the dining room, the castle was bathed in silence except for the occasional guards walking in the corridors. Part 2 The castle was pitch black. Occasionally, there would be light sources going to and fro. It was the knights who were tasked with protecting the castle. The night duty maids would also walk around the castle, however, they stayed idle in front of everyone¡¯s rooms most of the time. Luke couldn¡¯t sleep so he sneaked out of his room while the night-duty maid was snoozing in the chair next to his door. ¡®Is it really necessary for all of them to sit in front of our rooms all night?¡¯ He didn¡¯t understand noble society at all. After tip-toeing down the stairs, Luke took a right. He avoided the soldier who was walking down the hallway. ¡®Is miss Adrianna still in the office?¡¯ He wanted to speak with her, but didn¡¯t find an opportunity to. Of course, this time of the night was very inconvenient for any person to be meeting up with another. Adrianna had been the one who told him to come see her if he needed anything so Luke wanted to take her up on her offer. Luke arrived at a certain room. It was a very exquisite-looking door that was dissimilar to the other doors of this castle. He knocked and said: ¡°Miss Adrianna, it¡¯s Luke. May I come in?¡± --Enter Luke entered the office after sighing in relief. Since the duke left her in charge, she was allowed inside his office which was off-limits most of the time. ¡°Luke? Why are you still awake? It¡¯s almost midnight.¡± Adrianna took off her glasses and put her pen down. ¡°Ah¡­that¡¯s¡­Can I ask you something, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°Of course. My mind is a bit groggy but I¡¯ll try and answer whatever question you have.¡± ¡®Ah¡­She¡¯s really kind. I thought she¡¯d yell at me. I feel like miss Judith would definitely yell at me.¡¯ He remembered that bombshell goddess with a god-complex who bossed everyone around. It was extremely rude to describe her in such a manner, however, he couldn¡¯t help it. Luke¡¯s gaze swam around the office. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re finding it difficult, hm? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bite. Like I said in the past, I¡¯m here to help.¡± ¡°R-Right¡­¡± After Luke looked back at Adrianna, his lips parted and he spoke. ¡°Why did mister Marcus pick me and discard big brother?¡± He wanted to ask Marcus, but said person wasn¡¯t present. ¡°Why, huh?¡± Adrianna closed her eyes. ¡°Tell me, have you ever asked what the servants think of Al?¡± ¡°Huh? Well¡­they say a lot of bad things about him.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°But that doesn¡¯t explain why I was the one to be chosen as the heir¡­ I mean, big brother is more than capable¡­¡± Adrianna smiled in response to his words. ¡°That¡¯s all he is. Capable. But who would be happy with that? There had been a rumour going around that many nobles will pull their support if Al was ever given the seat of head. A noble must not just have the skills to take care of their household but also the charisma that makes connections and build good relationships. You see, unlike Arnold, you can be raised to become the ideal heir. You¡¯re still young after all.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Luke sat silently. ¡°It might take a few years but it¡¯ll be worth it once we¡¯re done teaching you everything you need to know. Now tell me, Luke. Why did you agree to become the heir? You could¡¯ve said no, you know.¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s because mister Marcus said that he¡¯ll give my family a better life than we have now.¡± ¡°I see. And how did you grow up? Poor? Not always enough to eat every day? There¡¯s never enough to buy new clothes; things like that?¡± Adrianna had gone through the papers of the village Luke was born in. It was a harsh living environment where few crops could grow. It was only a few years ago that the village was able to stabilize after Marcus decided to buy their land from the previous fief lord. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°But you were happy with that life regardless, weren¡¯t you? You want to give back to the person who raised you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Luke nodded again. ¡°Then why hesitate? Are you worried about Al?¡± He lowered his head even further and nodded again. ¡°A-Although he doesn¡¯t show it, I think he hates me.¡± Adrianna laughed. ¡°I suspected it as such. But, what can he do? What will complaining about it change? It will only further bring shame to our faces. Nobles are hard-headed and prideful. I doubt anyone will approve of him even if he were to change his ways which is probably impossible. ¡± If viewed from a different perspective, this was better for the household. Arnold wasn¡¯t liked in the noble circle. Chances were that the nobles who had supported the growth of the Berkley household would pull out once he was made the head. No, Adrianna knew that they would definitely pull their support. He would¡¯ve brought disaster to both himself and the aristocracy. Then there was Luke. He could be raised into the ideal head for the household. Once Marcus returned then they¡¯d begin his studies to become a city lord. Perhaps in a decade or so, he would become the perfect patriarch once Marcus stepped down. ¡°Many of our vassals have agreed to my husband¡¯s decision. Your power plays a big part as well in the decision.¡± ¡°My power?¡± Luke tilted his head. ¡°You must not have heard of Golden Aura? It is proof that the gods are looking upon you in a favourable light. Many who have been born with golden aura have achieved great things. There is a famous story of a knight who stopped the assault of an entire nation to stop them from crossing his kingdom¡¯s borders. Many children and renowned warriors alike aspire to become like that great man.¡± Adrianna chuckled as a gentle light gleamed in her eyes. ¡°That includes my husband.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± Adrianna pointed to the right. On the wall, to her right, was a painting of a man who adorned white armour and rode a dragon. His lifted right arm was holding something. A sword covered in golden aura. On his left arm was a golden shield as well. ¡°That is Promethius, the Sanctity Knight.¡± Just by looking at the painting, Luke could tell. He was a great man. ¡°He hopes that you can become that man, Luke.¡± Adrianna said gently. ¡°If you¡¯re still hesitating, well¡­¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Luke hurriedly shook his head. Maybe it was Adrianna¡¯s imagination but she could see a fire as great as the breath of a Dragon Lord blaze within his eyes. ¡°I will¡­become the next duke¡­¡± A smile appeared on Adrianna¡¯s beautiful face. Chapter 18.1: Prelude ¡°Lord Lancelot!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± In the branch Holy Church of Melis, a priest barged into the office of a certain man. Specifically, he was known as a Heretical Inquisitor. Lancelot, the highest ranking member of this branch. He had just started his first year as a high official after being promoted by the Pope. There were two weapons hanging on the wall behind him. They were proof of the trust the Theocracy had towards him. The two Divine Star-Class Swords: ¡¶Praise ¡·and ¡¶Worship¡·. The swords were acquired from an ancient relic tomb located somewhere in the snowy mountains ruled by dragons. Being a duel swordsman, it was the perfect pair of weapons for one such as Lancelot. Lancelot had received his own branch after his promotion so he was the head of office in this section of the capital of the Holy Arzial Empire. Behind the desk was a young adult man with blonde hair and green eyes. Lancelot''s handsome features could even be seen under the low light of the setting sun. The light gave him a sort of elegant glow. ¡°What is the meaning of this, priest? I will cut off your head if you intend to waste my time.¡± ¡°I-I humbly apologize for bothering you. However! This is an emergency!¡± The priest shouted and knelt. ¡°We have heard from one of our branches that they saw someone resembling Flora Luthial of the fallen Luthial Kingdom! I finished speaking with a fellow priest a few minutes ago!¡± That name made Lancelot finally look at the man. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Yes! Looking at the information we received, it seems that she was walking alongside another individual who wore a mask. The two massacred an entire gang.¡± The priest was reading from a piece of paper. It seemed he made notes during his call with the other priest. ¡°Any survivors?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, no. Either some managed to escape undetected or all of them died. As of now, we don¡¯t know what their objective was. They caused such a ruckus that the temple priests stationed in the city immediately headed towards the scene to heal anyone who was wounded.¡± Said priests had informed the Church in the Holy City about who they saw. They were on their way to the scene when they saw two individuals walk down the same street as them. One was carrying a person who was covered up by a blanket. The other one was a female who matched the description of the Purple-Haired Princess. Flora¡¯s magic item had broken since she was fighting. Of course, she tried to stay inconspicuous as much as possible. In the end, however, she failed to hide her identity. The priest finished explaining and timidly looked up. His entire body shivered when he saw Lancelot¡¯s expression. Although his face was as expressionless as always, there was a certain shadow which added an air of malice around him. The pressure from his superior vanished a moment later. ¡°You couldn¡¯t locate where she is currently residing?¡± Lancelot leaned back in his seat. ¡°Indeed. All we know about that woman is that she was being accompanied by a strange swordsman. Traces of aura was found inside a certain bedroom where a headless corpse laid. Said aura was used to completely destroy a large chunk of the mansion. I am currently waiting for the priests to send us a sample.¡± ¡°A headless corpse, huh. It seems that she has an accomplice in her killing sprees. We have lost too many men from the day we invaded the Luthial Kingdom.¡± Lancelot didn¡¯t take part in the battle since it would¡¯ve been overkill to have him there. If they did send him, however, he would¡¯ve been able to finish the job properly. He loathed the ones who held him back. It was their fault that one of them survived. ¡®That demon accomplice is right under my nose. I must eliminate her.¡¯ Only then could he be satisfied. He heard that she was a very powerful swordsman. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Although, that didn¡¯t scare him in the slightest. As long as his goddess continued being by his side, there was no adversary he couldn¡¯t face. ¡°How did the paladin corps respond to this?¡± ¡°They a-are indifferent towards the matter. They say that it¡¯s baseless rumors¡­.¡± ¡®What are you thinking Alitus. We cannot allow a demon¡¯s accomplice from slipping away. Well, I do not need your help. I will handle this myself.¡¯ He might not have been a man chosen by the goddess like that paladin named Alitus who carried the Sanctity Knight¡¯s shield. However, he was powerful enough in his own right. ¡®I feel ashamed of this jealousy I still carry for him.¡¯ Alitus has the role of a Paladin. That meant that he was the guard of the Oracle of the Goddess, a young woman Angelica. Of course, this woman was the one he fell in love with. She was also his childhood friend. He was the one who was supposed to protect her. As he always had ever since they were children who lived in that abandoned church. ¡°L-Lord Lancelot? May I receive my orders? What shall I do?¡± ¡°¡­Hm? Ah¡­right. Gather all the priests we currently have.¡± ¡°Should we not inform the Pope of this?¡± Lancelot glared at the man. ¡°I cannot allow that. If you do that then His Holiness will send one of those people from the [Warriors of the Word of God]. This is my chance to make up for my past blunders.¡± Even if the fault lie with the high officials who held him back, he was in the wrong for allowing them to even stop him from fighting in that war. Because of his inaction, many begun to look down on him. Even though he was one of the most decorated inquisitors, some would always say bad things behind his back. Those snakes who were high officials managed to point the blame towards him in the end. That wasn¡¯t what bothered him. What bothered him was what the Pope would think of these rumors going around of him. Lancelot was a man who not many could defeat; if he was part of that battle then their problems would¡¯ve faded away and no blood needed to be shed anymore. Their only obstacle left would be the Greater Demon. However, before that he had to get rid of the fallen princess first. ¡°Where did they see the woman?¡± ¡°The castle city of sir Marcus von Berkley.¡± Lancelot¡¯s eyebrow twitched. ¡°It will be careless of us to simply walk into another nation¡¯s city. Especially if the lord of that city was a powerhouse of said nation.¡° ¡°Surely he would not mind?¡± ¡°It is too risky. If I suddenly kill a fugitive in his city then public opinion towards us will shift. And not in a good way.¡± Lancelot looked down with a troubled expression on his face. He stayed silent for a minute. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You mentioned something about a masked warrior who was with her.¡± ¡°Yes, I did. What about him?¡± ¡°Did you get a good look at who he was? Did anything give it away. A family insignia or something?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, there was no such thing on his person¡­.¡± The priest lowered his head apologetically. ¡°This is troublesome. If I can find him then he can lead us to her. This is assuming he will cooperate.¡± ¡°And if he doesn¡¯t?¡± ¡°I will force it out of him. I am still a Inquisitor before a high official, am I not?¡± ¡°That, that is true.¡± ¡®I find it troublesome but I will have to use my beloved swords.¡¯ Lancelot thought as he turned his chair to the right. He looked up at the wall behind him. There they were. The ultimate pride of an inquisitor was their weapons. And the weapons he had were two of the most treasured items of his nation. ¡°You¡¯ll use them¡­? Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­¡± ¡°I do not need your understanding nor do I need your opinion.¡± Lancelot said coldly. ¡°Eek! Yes!¡± ¡¶Praise¡· and ¡¶Worship¡·had been a symbol of peace and reverence towards the goddess they believed in. The two swords were usually kept inside the Head Church of the Holy City. Whenever a paladin was knighted or a person was promoted to a higher position in the church, the Pope would choose either one of the swords to bless those people. Lancelot had gone through the same when he became a high official. That one moment of having contact with the sword sent shivers of joy into his spine. He wished to experience that feeling again. ¡°¡­.¡± Lancelot¡¯s entire body shuddered when he took hold of the swords. It was like the holiness of the goddess was flowing through the swords. One was ash black in color with an ominous aura leaking out of it. The other sword was a golden sword with beautifully crafted ornaments embedded into its hilt. There were suspicion of the black sword being of demon origin, however, those rumors were just rumors in the end. It was common knowpedge that a demon blade must have an evil will; Lancelot could feel none of that from the sword. All he felt was a powerful blade strong enough to break through any defense. ¡°I read somewhere that a demon sword only responds to malice and a person who has high amounts of negative karma. Surely only demons have such distorted infamy. I, on the other hand have the purest of hearts. A mere sword cannot reject my will.¡± Lancelot grabbed the sword which was still rejecting his grip. It was vibrating like crazy to leave his side. But since it was just a weapon¡ªan object of killing¡ªit could do only that. ¡°You will obey me.¡± A golden aura covered the black demon sword. The ominous aura disappeared and was replaced by a golden bladed weapon. It was now a replica of the other sword. A fake Holy Sword. One sword was of holy origin and the other was but a mask of divinity. ¡°Good. You now know your master.¡± ¡°U-Um¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± Lancelot pointed his sword at the priest who was looking at him with admiration and fear at the same time. ¡°Do as I have ordered you to. I will go to the city myself and deal with that masked individual. At the same time, I will slay the demon princess.¡± ¡°R-Right away!¡± The priest quickly left the office that was bathed in killing intent. ¡°Please watch over me and help me slay that evil accomplice, Goddess Melis.¡± Lancelot took a knee to the goddess statue as he put on his inquisitor mask. It was a ritual he did daily to prove his faith to the church and the watcher above the clouds. ¡°I will most certainly cleanse this continent of any and all evil.¡± Lancelot stood up and sheathed the two swords behind his back and put on his coat. ¡°You will be my next prey, Greater Demon.¡± Chapter 19: Arnolds Childhood Luke opened up his eyes. Through the blowing curtains, a radiant and warm glow was shining into the room. ¡®Who opened up the windows?¡¯ Luke lifted his upper body and looked around. ¡°Good morning, young master Luke.¡± A maid was seated on a chair at the foot of his bed. In her hand was a book which suggested that she had been sitting there for quite a while. ¡°Morning. Where¡¯s miss Lauran?¡± He didn¡¯t expect a new maid to replace her this soon. ¡°She will take the rest of the month off. All of us were informed of it last night by lord Sebastian. Apparently she was experiencing some trauma from what happened.¡± ¡°I-I see.¡± ¡®I never got the chance to talk to her.¡¯ When Lauran came to the castle, she immediately headed to the office. That was probably to ask permission to leave. After that she went to her room without interacting with anyone. Since she was the heir¡¯s maid, she had her own room instead of the servant quarters like all the other servants. She was using the guest room right next to Luke¡¯s current room. Luke had tried several times to call out to her, only to be ignored. He had been worried that something was wrong with her. Arnold never told him what happened when they found her, after all. ¡°She left early this morning and gave her duties to me. Please do not worry, I have been a maid for four years and I have an education as well.¡± She noticed the unreadable expression on his face, mistaking it as him finding this situation unpleasant. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not worried about that. W-Will she¡­be okay?¡± ¡°According to the madam, Lauran¡¯s mental health isn¡¯t looking good at the moment. Her Grace used magic and confirmed that Lauran isn¡¯t in the right state of mind. She was told to go see one of the family¡¯s doctors to get a full grasp of her situation. It¡¯ll be a while before she comes back. Hopefully, she can fulfill her duties once she does.¡± The maid stood up and headed to the cabinet. She pulled out a shirt and shorts meant for Luke¡¯s clothing for today. Luke had stayed here before he was introduced to the rest of the family members so he was quite familiar to how things worked and where his things were. He was given Arnold¡¯s old room which was quite large for one person. ¡°It seems master Luke is lively this morning. It is quite big.¡± The maid chuckled when Luke got up. Her eyes were looking at his nether region. ¡°Ah!¡± Luke hurriedly lowered his sweater to hide his morning wood. The girl shrugged as if it was a normal occurrence. ¡°It¡¯s not something to be embarrassed about. Plus, there¡¯s no need to hide it. I¡¯m used to seeing those things by now.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± ¡°Yes. Master Arnold would always walk around naked in the mornings. It¡¯s inevitable that some of us would see it dangling down there. I¡¯ve done it with him twice by now so this doesn¡¯t scare me... Anyway, will these clothes do?¡± ¡°Y-Yes.¡± Luke was still blushing. He felt his crotch calm down after a while. The maid left after giving Luke the clothes. The maids would always insist on dressing him several times but he¡¯d keep refusing. He wasn¡¯t use to this whole noble routines yet. Showing someone his naked body was still too much to ask of him. ¡°Err¡­¡± Luke struggled to get his tie to sit right. It was tiresome having to wear such clothes every day. After a while, he managed to get it right. Well, almost. It was a little tight on his neck. ¡°Is this the schedule that was set up for me?¡± Luke looked at a placate that was hanged up on his room¡¯s wall. On it were all the classes he had for the rest of the week. ¡°Math, history, business, sword technique--¡± He read all the subjects that were listed and their timetables. Just looking at all of them, he could feel a headache coming. ¡°¡­How am I supposed to learn all of these subjects in just a few years?¡± Having been born in a poor village, Luke never had the chance to get a formal education. Claudia tried teaching him some basic things, however, that was as far as his education got. He could multiply and read somewhat. He spent most of his time helping the hunter¡¯s squad of his village. They were responsible for getting food for the village. That was how he learned to fight. Although his skills weren¡¯t exactly top-tier, he could survive in a fight with an Orc at least. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± An elderly man¡¯s voice spoke to him as he was looking at the chart. ¡°Mister Sebastian?¡± It was the old man who had the muscular body of a veteran knight. That was Luke¡¯s first impression of the head¡¯s butler. He had both the body and the eyes of a fighter. Luke knew that, out of all the warriors he had seen before, Sebastian and Marcus were the strongest. ¡°Please, it¡¯s just Sebastian.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Sebas strode into the room with his hands behind his back. Maybe it was his years of service but his gait was that of a perfect servant. His walking posture was both strong and elegant. ¡°Tell me; what food did you usually eat in the mornings? In the village, I mean.¡± Sebas suddenly asked as he approached Luke and fixed his tie. ¡°Eh, well¡­We usually eat wheat porridge.¡± ¡°And during the day at lunchtime?¡± ¡°I always make myself a steak sandwich. If there isn¡¯t steak, I settle with any other meat.¡± ¡°Dinner?¡± Luke, not knowing why he was asking these questions, answered: ¡°Miss Claudia usually makes stuff like stew, curry and soup. When there isn¡¯t enough for a meal, we just eat bread.¡± ¡°I see. No wonder you look like this.¡± Sebastian lifted Luke¡¯s arm and squeezed. It felt like he was squishing jelly arms. ¡°You have little muscle, weak stamina and even weaker endurance. How is it that you¡¯re the strongest in your village? Well, I guess the standards differ from yours and mine. Perhaps everyone, man and woman alike in that village is just weak.¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Perhaps it was the environment you grew up in, Sebastian muttered. ¡°Um, why did you ask about what we usually eat?¡± ¡°It is because I am in charge of your physical training. If I do not know my student¡¯s habits then I cannot conduct a plan to improve your physical appearance. I must know what to change and what not to change.¡± Although Luke ate his fill every day, it seemed that that wasn¡¯t enough to classify as healthy. Perhaps it was the foods he ate. ¡°How much protein-filled foods do you eat regularly? Once a week? Twice a week?¡± ¡°On average, two times.¡± Sebas frowned. ¡°No wonder your body looks like this.¡± ¡°Um, what exactly is wrong?¡± ¡°Your hands are too soft. Like that of a maiden¡¯s. But not even lady Anna has such soft hands, though.¡± Sebas held one of Luke¡¯s hands. ¡°Your core is flabby and skinny.¡± Next he placed his hand on Luke¡¯s stomach and rubbed it. ¡°And finally, your form is distorted.¡± Sebas pushed Luke against his chest. The latter staggered back a few steps from that soft push. ¡°See? You are too weak. Try punching my core.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Punch me in the core. Right here.¡± Sebastian got into a ready stance. He tightened his core muscles which was probably unnecessary. It was obvious why. Luke pulled back his right arm. ¡°Hiyaah! Guaah!!¡± Luke landed a solid punch, however, it felt like he was punching a brick wall. Sebastian sighed in disappointment. ¡°Even Al could punch harder than that when he was younger. It will take a while for us to unlock your hidden potential.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Luke¡¯s hand which had punched a literal brick wall calmed down somewhat. ¡°Yes. The Golden Aura you used to defeat lord Arnold.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I defeated him¡­.¡± Luke smiled wryly. ¡°In any case, my objective is to force that aura out of you and make it your own. You can rest assured that these old hands can make you a fine warrior one day. A warrior fit to rule this city.¡± Sebastian gestured towards the door. ¡°Please follow me.¡± ¡ó ¡°What, what¡¯s this?¡± Luke¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the vast amounts of food on the dining table. There were even foods he had never seen before in his life. The inside of the dining room was filled with the delicious aromas of all sorts of exotic and unique dishes. All the food were meat dishes of the highest quality. There were many servants standing to the side of the dining room¡¯s wall. Luke had noticed that they were even more than the mansion¡¯s servants. The castle was bigger so it was obvious that more personnel were needed. ¡°I have personally prepared these overnight. Please enjoy and tell me what you think.¡± Sebastian pushed Luke towards a chair. ¡°U-Um¡­.¡± Luke couldn¡¯t resist Sebastian¡¯s suggestion and only sat down. ¡°This is what you must eat every day. We must make sure you eat healthy. A warrior¡¯s might must be as big as his stomach. A warrior once taught me those words.¡± ¡®Was there such a saying?¡¯ Luke thought as he was given his utensils. ¡°Oh, right. Is miss Flora up yet?¡± Luke asked while cutting through one of the many meat dishes. ¡°Unfortunately, no.¡± Sebas explained. ¡°It seems the young lady has not slept for days. Even though we tried calling many times, she continued sleeping. I feel that it is fine to let her rest for the whole day. While I do not know why young master Al bought yet another slave, I will not inquire his reasons.¡± ¡°Ah¡­Am I imagining it or am I the only one having breakfast this morning?¡± Luke gazed around the room. Besides him and Sebastian, there were ten other servants idly standing by. ¡°The rest of the family cannot join---¡± When Sebas was about to speak, another person entered the dining room. He closed his mouth immediately when he saw her. ¡°Second miss.¡± Everyone bowed when Judith, the second wife entered. She was wearing a red dress and her lipstick on her lips was the same color as her dress. ¡°Humph.¡± She strode into the dining room and located a seat. ¡°Why is the table filled with this junk food?¡± Judith said unpleasantly. When she saw Luke, whose mouth was filled with sauce, her face twisted. ¡°I apologize. I was under the impression that none of the family members will be joining him at the table.¡± ¡°And why do you think that? You should¡¯ve known that I and Jack were still here.¡± Judith motioned for one of the servants to get rid of the dishes sitting by the section of the table she was heading towards. ¡°As the duke has left on important business, the tasks required for each member of the family has increased significantly so I assumed the same would go for the second miss. Her Grace has not left the office since last night, young Melina has left the castle to attend her classes, miss Anna left to head to meet one of her contacts and young master Al is also preparing for something in his room.¡± Sebastian listed all of the above to the fuming Judith. ¡°Plus, as the Second Miss did not dine with the family last night, I assumed the case to be the same this morning.¡± ¡°You¡­.¡± Judith narrowed her eyes dangerously. ¡°You should know that, as a head butler, mistakes cannot be tolerated. The fact that you cannot do your job properly can cause your subordinates to look down on you. Had you asked for my input first then we wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation, now would we?¡± A smirk spread on Judith¡¯s face. Sebastian¡¯s expression contorted for a second. Although her words didn¡¯t warrant a reply from the dozen servants in the room, Luke could tell that they agreed with her words. Sebastian bowed. ¡°Please forgive my tardiness.¡± ¡°Humph. Such tardiness is not expected from a head butler.¡± After saying her bit, she snapped her fingers. ¡°Bring my breakfast. The usual. And be quick.¡± She pointed at a random servant. ¡°Y-Yes!¡± The person hurriedly left the room to head to the kitchen. ¡°Is young master Jack joining us this morning?¡± Sebastian asked. It was like her earlier remark didn¡¯t faze him at all. Perhaps it did and he just had an unbreakable will, Luke thought. ¡°No. He is still in bed.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Sebastian stepped back as if he had said what he needed to say. Judith also shifted her attention elsewhere. At Luke. ¡°So, heir of the Berkley family, hm? How does it feel?¡± Luke swallowed the food he had in his mouth. ¡°Well¡­I¡¯m still getting used to being the young master of the household. It¡¯s my first time having such an important role.¡± Luke laughed nervously even though it wasn¡¯t a joke. ¡®Although I found some closure last night when I spoke to miss Adrianna, it¡¯ll be a while before I¡¯m fully used to it.¡¯ Luke smiled. Judith didn¡¯t miss that. ¡°I see. And you wholeheartedly accept being the heir? Are you not afraid of the dangers you¡¯ll be exposed to?¡± At that moment, the air froze. The atmosphere which was already uncomfortable became more unbearable. One could hear a loud gulping sound. It was coming from Luke. ¡°D-Dangers?¡± He asked as his pupils shook. Judith nodded with a small smile. ¡°As the adopted son of a Great Noble, there are many things you must look out for. Even that bas¡ªeven Arnold had to always watch his back.¡± It was a common worry for those at the top of the aristocracy. It didn¡¯t just concern heirs but heiresses as well. Gender did not matter in this world. Everyone was treated the same. Even killers kill indiscriminately. ¡°By far, four assassination attempts had been made. Of course, his father destroyed both the culprits and the culprits¡¯ family¡¯s lives. It was one of those rare times when he is out for blood. Two involved direct contact(ambushes) while the other two were indirect contact(poison). When he was seven years old and attended a party, he drank a glass of juice that had a very dangerous poison inside of it. We were convinced he¡¯d die, however, his mother was able to save him using her magic.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Ah, then there was this case when he was nine years old. He was stabbed while he was returning from a play date with one of his childhood friends. We are unsure of what happened to the assailant. His maid, Victoria was the one who rushed him back home. We never found out what really happened besides what she said happened.¡± Luke silently listened. Why was she telling him this? Was it to warn him of the possible dangers? Was it to scare him if he were to continue keeping the position of heir? Big brother lived this harsh a life ever since he was a child¡­? Luke had grown up in a loving atmosphere during his childhood. He couldn¡¯t say that he understood what Arnold went through as a child. ¡°All I want you to know is that many would benefit from getting rid of our household. That includes any potential heirs. Poor little Arnold had to suffer just because he bore the name Berkley.¡± Judith shut her mouth as if she had said what she wanted to say. A small cackle came out of her. Luke looked at Sebas. It was to confirm whether what she had said was true. Sebas nodded silently. A grave expression on his face. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Luke suddenly lost his appetite. ¡°Why the long face?¡± Judith asked with a smile as if she was oblivious to the fact that it was her words which caused the tension in the air. ¡°Well, do not worry. We have learned from those days. Security in the city, as well as in this castle, has been increased significantly.¡± ¡°I-I see.¡± Luke couldn¡¯t help but notice how much his body was trembling. ¡°By the way, the second princess is expected to visit in two days, no?¡± Judith looked at Sebastian. ¡°That is correct.¡± He nodded. ¡°Will she stay this time, I wonder. Arnold won¡¯t be leaving anytime soon since Victoria has not informed us yet if they are done cleaning the lord¡¯s mansion.¡± It was a common fact that Olivia disliked Arnold. The few times that she had visited was out of consideration for her relationship with the family. She and Anna shared many common traits so they got along very well. She considered Melina like a little sister and she loved chatting with Adrianna. ¡°I will strive to keep master Arnold away for the time being.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, Sebas.¡± A voice came from the dining room¡¯s door. It was Arnold. He was dressed in rather shoddy attire which only commoners or poor nobles wore. Judith¡¯s face twisted in displeasure. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I mean, you don¡¯t need to find some excuse to keep me away.¡± Arnold strode into the room and sat down on one of the chairs. His boots made a loud thumping noise as he walked the clean floor of the room. ¡°I¡¯m going adventuring.¡± Chapter 20: Icy Princess ¡°Adventuring?¡± Sebastian looked baffled. ¡°Since I don¡¯t have anything to do, for the time being, I might as well keep myself busy. What better way than to kill monsters?¡± Arnold grabbed a plate without acknowledging Judith¡¯s presence. Naturally, this caused her face to turn red in anger. She glared at him who was casually picking food. ¡°For how long will you be gone this time? I can understand why you were late yesterday, however, you tend to be gone for long periods in the first place. Madam will be worried over you as well if you don¡¯t return. Victoria will also scold you for being irresponsible.¡± ¡°Hah!¡± Arnold leaned back in his chair and picked his tooth with a toothpick. ¡°What is there to be concerned about? I¡¯ll just cut through any danger that may come my way.¡± Sebastian looked like he was about to sigh but held it back. It was awfully rude to show such an attitude in a formal setting. During their training, Arnold would be the one beneath him(who was the teacher) but other times, he is still the son of his Master. On Arnold¡¯s face was the usual arrogant smirk he always wore. ¡°Where is that woman? I thought I told her to begin Luke¡¯s training today.¡± ¡°Huh? Mine?¡± Luke tilted his head after hearing his name being mentioned. ¡°Oh, right. I forgot to tell you. Flora will be your sword instructor. I feel that she is more capable than any sword instructor my father hired.¡± ¡°I feel that it is too dangerous and foolhardy to leave training to a slave you bought from an auction.¡± Sebastian stepped in. ¡°I can vouch for her skills. The two of you can administer Luke¡¯s physical and sword training. I already spoke with my mother and she agreed to my request of enlisting Flora as one of our family¡¯s knights.¡± ¡°Such a thing is still¡­.¡± Sebastian didn¡¯t back down. He was about to say ¡°utterly foolish¡±. No one knew Flora¡¯s background so it wasn¡¯t wise to leave the swordsmanship training of the heir of a Great Noble¡¯s household to a slave. One could tell that he was serious about finding a good teacher for Luke. As a warrior, when they find a greenhorn who has the potential to grow, their spirit to nurture that person increases. Of course, they would do their utmost to make sure that the person is question is not led in a wrongful manner. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you observe her while she trains Luke? The slave mark in still on her body so there¡¯s no way she can harm others without suffering in return. I will tell you the command to make her obey you. That should be enough, right?¡± ¡°While that is reassuring, I feel that the person might intentionally mislead the young master.¡± ¡°Haaah¡­¡± Arnold sighed loudly as if he were bored. This was one of those rare few times that Sebastian was passionate about something. Growing up an orphan on a battlefield, he had always valued a warriors skills above everything else. That was what determined one¡¯s life or death, after all. Indeed, there were many times that he had faced danger so he did not want the same to happen to Luke. His journey as a 7 star warrior was not easy, however, it was worth it. He could confidently say that he knew best of what is essential for a warrior¡¯s growth. Then what of Arnold¡¯s opinion? He had grown up in a well-off family and was born with talent. His life was never harsh if one excluded his assassination attempts. That didn¡¯t mean that he knew everything there was to know about the warrior¡¯s code. The power had gone to his head, Sebas thought. ¡°Very well.¡± Sebas bowed. ¡°I shall observe her closely.¡± ¡®¡ªAnd make sure she doesn¡¯t mislead master Luke.¡¯ ¡°Ahem!¡± That clearing of the throat came from the one who had been left out of the conversation for a while now. Judith. Judith had not found an interval to interrupt so she could only wait for them to finish speaking. Lest she made a fool of herself. Arnold¡¯s eyes widened as if he had just noticed her. ¡°Ah, good morning, Miss Judith.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Her face almost twisted horribly at being addressed by him. Sebastian held back yet another sigh. He didn¡¯t know what it was, but it was so easy for Arnold to upset the woman. He barely had to say anything and she¡¯d be fuming in his presence. It was almost as if she hated him¡­ ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be focusing on the household matters while my husband is gone? It is important that each of us put in enough effort to keep this city running in the lord¡¯s absence.¡± Judith explained calmly. She brought the teacup to her red luscious lips and took a sip of the delicious liquid inside. ¡°Us? Does that include you, miss Judith?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± One could see Judith¡¯s molars clench, however, she didn¡¯t lash out at Arnold. Her brows only furrowed for a brief moment. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°Yes. I must do inspection of the various businesses and organizations in our city. As Adrianna is too busy with our husband¡¯s affairs, I must see to it that everything is going smoothly.¡± ¡°Mm, hm. I see.¡± Arnold said as if he lost interest. ¡°Now tell me; why are you not contributing to the household as well?¡± Judith rested her chin on one of her hands as she gazed at Arnold. Now that Arnold had lost the title of heir, he was basically just someone who lived off his family. By age 13, a man must already begin working for his family. This was the norm for this world. I am also interested in what he plans to do. Although he will become the lord of another city, that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t contribute to the household. For example, he could trade with the duchy once his city becomes stable enough to share resources. Knowing his lord, Marcus might help Arnold in secret. Away from the eyes of other nobles. ¡°What does it matter what I do? Unless father says otherwise, I will do what I want when I become a city lord.¡± ¡°I feel like that is very irresponsible as a member of this family. Idiotic even. Well, when have you ever been responsible, anyway? It¡¯s nothing new. Just more burdens for my dear husband.¡± Judith shrugged her shoulders and began eating her food which had already arrived. The servants could feel the tension in the air. It was like it could be cut through with a knife. ¡°You party until late at night, destroy the property of establishments and ruin the lives of innocent people as well. I can¡¯t remember how many times we had to apologize on behalf of your actions.¡± Judith said while chewing on a piece of fruit. ¡°So?¡± Arnold asked as if he had no clue where she was going with her words. He had only come to eat here, yet he had to listen to her words. This was how it was every time the two of them interacted. A constant back and forth of words meant to mock the other. It was childish from another¡¯s perspective so no one in the family had paid it any mind. It is a kind of bonding. Was that what you said, Master? Thought Sebastian. Sebastian disagrees with Marcus¡¯ words. What was now a cute quarrel could turn into something dangerous. ¡°U-Um!¡± When Arnold was about to reply, Luke stepped between the two of them. He hit the table with his hand. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards him. ¡°P-Please don¡¯t fight with each other!¡± This is what we have to bear with every single time they interact, young master Luke, thought Sebastian. Although he could not actually say that. ¡°Aren¡¯t we all family? I-Is it really necessary to argue like this!?¡± Luke looked at both of them. There was an unwavering passion in his eyes that made both Judith and Arnold¡ªwho both had strong personalities¡ªstop speaking. ¡°¡­Humph.¡± Judith harrumphed and she looked away. Arnold also shut his mouth and silently finished the meal on his plate. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Luke sighed in relief. Sebastian smiled secretly. What a noble character. I dare say his heart is much purer than anyone I have ever interacted with. ¡°Ahem, well, I apologize for my words.¡± Arnold coughed to clear his throat. Although his words weren¡¯t exactly rude, the tone in which he said them was. It was a tone you shouldn¡¯t use to those older than yourself. ¡°Good.¡± Judith¡¯s ego and pride didn¡¯t allow her to lower her head to a child. Sebastian resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Luke seemed satisfied regardless. Their breakfast continued in silence after that. ** ¡°Although you said that you are going adventuring, you did not specify where.¡± Sebastian approached Arnold when the latter was in the armoury collecting a weapon for his travels. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡± ¡°Is that so. Then do tell me, why are you taking a weapon from the armoury when you already have an aura ring to store your sacred Aura Sword?¡± ¡°W-Well, it has something to do with what I¡¯m going to do.¡± Arnold answered with feigned calmness. ¡°You even went into the treasury to select magic items which alter a person¡¯s appearance. Then there¡¯s the weapon you¡¯re choosing. Hmm...I have a thought as to why you¡¯re doing these things, however, I am not sure.¡± Sebastian smiled meaningfully. Arnold¡¯s face looked like someone who had been found out. This old man¡­. ¡°¡­Tch. You sharp old man. I¡¯m doing this to conceal my identity. It¡¯s nothing too serious. It¡¯s just that my face is hated pretty much everywhere.¡± ¡°I see. Then I understand.¡± Arnold finally found a sword he liked amongst the junk that lay within the armoury. Although the weapons here were the kind that many of the castle knights used, Arnold found many of them distasteful. He much rather preferred a thin blade that could cut through things and only needs minimum maintenance than an ordinary double edged sword that chipped after several uses. Plus, the size of the blade was essential when picking a weapon. By focusing his grip onto a smaller sword, the power output would increase as well. Plus, his journey wasn¡¯t just to observe the adventurers during their fight with the dragon. He wanted to see how powerful he really was without his aura. A good sword was necessary. Looking at Flora who was a pure swordsman, he wanted to test his own might. How powerful was the villain Arnold with pure swordsmanship alone? That was what he wanted to experiment. Could he grow stronger without having to rely on his aura? In ¡¶STAR FANTASY¡·,Arnold wasn¡¯t seen fighting much during his time as an endgame boss. He had gathered subordinates sometime during his isolation from the rest of his family. He would use those subordinates to fight for him whenever a troublesome person invaded his domain. Although when the hero arrived, Arnold himself would clash with the hero. The two had fought on many occasions. One could even say that they were rivals. Sometimes it was Arnold¡¯s victory while it was Luke¡¯s victory other times. The two were like peas of a pod. If one vanished then the other couldn¡¯t grow stronger. If you were to ask any player who had played the game if Arnold played a significant role in shaping Luke¡¯s character then they¡¯d say ¡°yes¡± without hesitation. If Luke saw Arnold¡¯s growth then it would motivate him to grow as well. ¡°Aren¡¯t you just running away so you cannot meet with Her Highness?¡± Sebastian asked as Arnold was putting on his gear. ¡°Perhaps. What difference does me being here bring if she and Luke were to have their first meeting? It would be pointless for me to be here when that time comes.¡± Arnold finished his preparations and sheathed the sword by his waist. ¡°Maybe she will be willing to see you¡ª¡± ¡°I doubt it, Sebastian. Olivia has showed me the signs all these years that she doesn¡¯t want to be with me. Isn¡¯t it strange? That day she cancelled on me, I had to meet the bastard who would replace me. And become her new husband. It¡¯s like some god had planned everything perfectly to screw with me.¡± In a way, he was referring to him being reborn in this world as well. That was three things. Why did he get reborn on the day of Luke and Arnold¡¯s first contact? Liam couldn¡¯t help but think there was something much bigger at play here. However, since he had nothing to go on, he decided to store those thoughts for later. ¡°Hm¡­¡± Sebastian seemed to sympathise with Arnold¡¯s words. He patted Arnold¡¯s shoulder and spoke: ¡°I am certain that the two will not fall in love. They could get married but she can still have your child. However, there is something important you must do if you want such a thing.¡± Sebastian paused before continuing. ¡°You must make her fall for you.¡± Arnold laughed at his words. It wasn¡¯t that any of them had made a joke. But he just found those words utter foolish. Sebastian also smiled as if he were thinking the same thing. ¡°As if.¡± Arnold walked past Sebastian and headed for the door. He spoke as he continued walking. ¡°There¡¯s no moving the heart of one they call the Icy Princess.¡± Then he left. As Arnold walked through the gates of the castle, he thought to himself. The second princess Olivia....An unparalleled genius in strategic warfare and mind games. A frightening woman. Not only beautiful and smart but powerful as well. The face of that woman appeared in his mind. She had long silver hair, narrowed amethyst eyes and a beautiful face that seemed to never carry any emotion. It earned her the nickname: ¡°Icy Princess.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­There¡¯s no way she could fall for this bastard.¡± Chapter 21: Transcendent Arnold arrived in front of the Adventurer Guild. However, he wasn¡¯t there as Arnold von Berkley. Rather, he would now be known as Nova. A bumpkin who travels the world in search of strong foes to test his swordsmanship. Liam had always wanted to have a cool alter-ego so he was excited to become Nova. He strove to imitate his Guild Master, Alecs and follow her example. She had influenced his life greatly so he figured it was fine to act like the one he admired the most. He had used the magic item earring in his right ear to change his dark blue hair to a whitish silver. His eyes were also a light silver. He wore wyvern-scale armor which could repel most attacks from D class monsters. The armor was consisted of chainmail underneath which could stop a blade from going too deep. Since it would¡¯ve been suspicious to have a full set, he only bought a chest piece which protected the right shoulder and his torso. He wore black pants and black boots. One both his arms, there were gauntlets which served as wrist guards. It wasn¡¯t fancy equipment by any means. It was equipment poor noble sons or village people would wear. Arnold cleared his throat and tried doing a deeper voice. After doing that for a while, he entered the guild. Bustling as usual, he thought to himself as he looked around. The Guild was always filled with those seeking to put up a request, adventurers coming in and out of the building and receptionists. ¡®There are more receptionists than usual.¡¯ There were about ten receptionists, each tending to their own respective queue. Many who made up those queues were the participants for the Joint Party. While it was called a ¡®Joint¡¯ quest, Arnold was certain that none of these guys would agree to work together. They were only a bunch of barbarians who moved for profit. The possibility that they would fight over the riches obtained from the quest was highly possible. Lots of blood would be shed as a result of that. Arnold¡ªno, Nova looked around the Guild before he headed towards the booths. He was looking for a certain someone. ¡°Where is he?¡± Since there were so many people inside the building, Nova couldn¡¯t immediately spot the person he was looking for. He was short so that made things even harder. ¡°There he is.¡± After pushing through the crowd, Arnold spotted the person he was looking for. ¡°Hey.¡± He approached the person. The boy was lying on the table with his head between his arms. He lifted his head and gazed up. A tired expression was on his face. Even his eyes were baggy and half-closed. ¡°U-Um, may I help you?¡± ¡®He can¡¯t recognize me. That¡¯s good.¡¯ Magic casters could develop ways to see through appearance altering artifacts once they reached a certain level of strength. This further proved that the boy¡¯s magical potential was average. However, Arnold didn¡¯t mind how strong or weak the boy was. What mattered was his teaching abilities. On another note, if there was someone much more powerful than him then they¡¯d also be able to see past his magic item¡¯s altering. ¡°I think you can.¡± Arnold said in his deep voice. He sat down on the empty chair opposite the boy. ¡°You see, I have come from far in search of strong opponents who I can slay with my Wyvern Sword. I have considered becoming an adventurer to fulfil those desires. However, I am in a bit of a dilemma.¡± Arnold gazed into the confused boy¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am in need of a companion.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes sparkled at his words. ¡°T-Then does that mean you¡¯ll take anyone willing to become your companion?¡± ¡®Yikes¡­I can see how desperate you are, kid.¡¯ Part of the reason why he had approached the boy specifically was out of pity. But the main reason was to learn magic from the boy. Although it was easy for him to request to attend a lecture at the Magic Tower in the Empire, he found that it was much more beneficial to learn under the boy. Most of the things they taught at the Magic Tower were useless anyway. As Liam only tapped buttons to activate spells during his time as Lufulur, he had no idea how the magic system actually worked. ¡®I memorized 900 spells for nothing.¡¯ Arnold had considered approaching Lauran. She was literally going to become the one who transcends the peak of Magic for this world. However, there was a bit of problem from asking her. Even the person in question has no idea why she can use magic. It just happened one day. No training. No formal education. It just came naturally. He had also considered asking his mother, however, she was way too busy. Being a 7-star mage was taxing enough as she had many responsibilities to uphold. She would always be requested to attend lectures to grade teachers at the academy. They pay her, of course. As a person who values the growth of children, she never says no. The teachers who disappoint her with their lectures are immediately fired. That was the kind of power one held as a 7-star magic caster. ¡®It¡¯s better to learn from someone who actually studied and has enough time.¡¯ Arnold thought as he answered the boy. ¡°No. Not just anybody. I want someone who values comradeship and teamwork. Think about it, if I actually disregarded those two things, wouldn¡¯t I have approached any barbarian I see?¡± ¡°That, that makes sense¡­¡± The boy nodded as an expression of understanding appeared on his face. ¡°It has come to my attention that you are alone. Where are your comrades?¡± Arnold asked as if he didn¡¯t already know the boy¡¯s situation. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t have any.¡± His small shoulders sank back. ¡°Really now¡­¡± Wearing an expression of thinking about something, Arnold tilted his head. ¡°How about the two of us team up? What say you?¡± Arnold extended a hand. ¡°T-Team up? That is¡­¡± The boy¡¯s eyes swam around the room. It was adorable how he tried his best to not show how desperate her actually was. His entire face heated up. He twirled his hair with his finger before saying: ¡°Okay¡­¡± The boy grasped Arnold¡¯s hand. ¡®Hmm¡­His hand is so small and soft. I guess it¡¯s as expected of a magic user. But still, as a boy he needs to have some natural muscle, no?¡¯ Arnold didn¡¯t mind it and introduced himself. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°By the way, I¡¯m Nova. I come from a swordsmith village deep in the Culb mountains.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really far from here. Ah, my name is Lucri.¡± The boy lowered his head as he introduced himself. ¡°What a strange name for a boy.¡± ¡°Y-Yeah¡­.My mum gave it to me. Anyway! May I ask something?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°¡­Since we¡¯re teammates anyway¡­May I hear what you think about joining the Dragon Raid Party? They say that just participating can earn you ten silvers.¡± ¡°Well, I came prepared for anything, so why not?¡± Arnold smiled as he showed his magic storage bag which was almost overloaded with supplies. ¡°Plus, fighting a dragon as my first subjugation quest would surely spread my name.¡± A confident smirk emerged on his face. ¡°Excellent!¡± The boy lifted his arms and hurrahed. After noticing his embarrassing behavior, he lowered his arms with a red face. ¡°I-I mean, that¡¯s a relief. I¡¯ve been looking for a teammate for a week by now.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure the two of us can work great together.¡± Arnold gave a thumbs up. ¡°By the way, it seems like something is happening at the reception. What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked as he gazed at the adventurers who signed their names on contracts. It was a kind of pledge that would avoid the Guild getting into trouble if one of them dies along the way. They¡¯d cover funeral fees, but that was basically it. ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re departing in half an hour. I have already given my name so I was only waiting for the others to finish.¡± Lucri took something out of his bag. ¡°Hm? A cookie?¡± He presented a lunchbox filled with cookies. There were about a dozen. ¡°Y-Yeah. Please take some. I made this for when I managed to recruit comrades. But since it¡¯s just us two¡­¡± ¡°Oh, thanks.¡± Arnold took two. He bit down and chewed the piece in his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s a little chewy¡­.¡± ¡°W-Well, it¡¯s been a few days since I made them¡­¡± ¡°Can you cook, too?¡± Arnold asked since he was really bad at cooking himself. He couldn¡¯t boil an egg to save his life. ¡°Yup! My mum taught me a lot of things before she¡­¡± His voice trailed off. It got smaller and smaller. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Arnold began feeling guilty for making him mention his mother. He could¡¯ve meant that she left him, however, it could also mean she died. Many people his age lost their parents in the previous war that happened many years ago. Luke was one of the orphans of the war. Claudia¡¯s husband was one of the people who also went, leaving her to be a widow. Part of the reason Arnold wanted Luke to bring her and her family to stay in the city was because of safety concerns. If something were to happen to them then there was no telling what the hero will do. ¡°A-Anyway, these taste great regardless of how old they are.¡± Although it tasted a little bitter since there wasn¡¯t a lot of sugar in it. Sugar was a very expensive resource in this world. Even ten grams cost 5 silver. Perhaps the boy had used something else to substitute for it. ¡°I¡¯ve already bought a few things we may need for the journey.¡± Lucri gestured towards the bag next to him, on the floor. ¡°And a horse-drawn carriage?¡± Arnold asked. ¡°Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have enough money¡­.¡± Lucri lowered his head apologetically. ¡°No need to feel down. I¡¯m fine with walking.¡± Arnold said that, but he also had no money. He had decided to leave all his things at the castle so he could earn money on his own. He was basically a level 1 newbie like all the newbies he had sniped out of pettiness in the game. There was no reason for him to do all these things, however, he had a special reason why he did. He wanted to experience the life of this world¡¯s NPCs. He wanted to see everything in their perspective. How was life for the normal folk in comparison to the major characters? ¡°Ah, it seems the leader is here.¡± ¡°Leader?¡± At Lucri¡¯s words, Arnold looked towards the adventurers who were making more noise than they did earlier. A single individual climbed on top of a chair to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Attention, everyone!¡± He was a man who sported full plate armor and carried a long sword behind his back. His armor and weapons seemed to be of high quality. ¡®A-rank?¡¯ Arnold saw the badge hanging on the man¡¯s chest plate. ¡°I am the one who was chosen to be the leader of this quest. The Guild Master has made our party the main offense in the battle against the dragon. Oh, by the way, my name is Clint. I am the leader of the highest ranking adventuring party in this city, Dead Hollows.¡± Clint had short brown hair and a friendly atmosphere around him. One could feel his charisma from his tone of voice. ¡°Let me introduce my teammates.¡± Three people approached him. ¡°This is Crull. He is my life-long friend who had been together with me ever since I was a greenhorn.¡± The one who he pointed towards was a male martial artist with a tan and muscular upper body. His hair and his beard were red. He looked like he was in his late twenties. By the way, he was only wearing pants. ¡°This is Lucia. She is the mage of my team.¡± The other one was a black haired woman who was wearing a magician¡¯s rob and hat. It was those clich¨¦ pointy hats that most wizards wore. She looked to be in her early twenties, and seemed to be the youngest of the group. ¡°And this is our ranger and archer, Sylphiala.¡± The last one was an elf who had long droopy ears and a face which seem to look at everyone coldly. She had a bow behind her back and wore light clothes which were shorts and a shirt which had thin material. Arnold had no idea how old she was since an Elf¡¯s age couldn¡¯t be determined from their physical appearance after they reached adulthood. ¡°We will surely slay this dragon and make a name for ourselves!¡± Clint shouted and thumped his chest. ¡°Who¡¯s with me!? Will you follow my leadership and devote yourselves to aiding me in this raid? If so, raise your hands!¡± ¡°OOOOOHHHH!!!¡± The adventurers shouted as they stomped the floor and raised their hands. The entire guild rumbled with the cheers of the adventurers. Even the receptionists were applauding. ¡®This guy isn¡¯t bad, I guess. I thought this raid party would be comprised of greedy bastards but that¡¯s not the case at all. He kind of resembles my father in a way.¡¯ Arnold¡¯s opinion of the man changed after he heard his speech. The man hopped off the chair. As he approached the adventurers, they crowded around him and asked questions one after another. The man smiled wryly as he tried to calm them down. ¡°Please gather outside once you have finished giving your names. We don¡¯t want to waste any more time.¡± The Elf, Sylphiala shouted to everyone who was crowding around Clint. The group of adventurers abided and headed out of the Guild. Lucri pulled Arnold¡¯s sleeve who was dazed. ¡°We have to give your name quickly.¡± Lucri stood up from the chair and pulled Arnold by his sleeve. ¡°Okay.¡± The two headed towards one of the receptionists. The woman put away whatever she was busy with and greeted the pair. ¡°Hello. Would you like to register for the Guild?¡± ¡°Yes, miss. Ah, can I ask something before that?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Can I measure my level at this Guild or do I have to go to another branch?¡± Arnold didn¡¯t know whether they actually had a Measuring Runestone since he arrived on this world just three days ago. He had never had the time to find out, after all. ¡°At the moment, we only have a miniature version of the Runestone. The one we had broke down a few months ago. We are awaiting another one from the Magic Tower in the Empire, however, that will take a while.¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± ¡®So I can¡¯t see how strong Arnold is right now¡­.¡¯ Unlike the levelling system in the game which measured your stats using numbers, Runestones use letters to measure a person¡¯s power. The miniature version of the Runestone would only be able to measure level so Arnold had to visit the Empire to fully see his status. So troublesome. ¡°Here it is.¡± The woman put a fairly large stone tablet on the desk. It had engravings of the continental runic language on its surface. ¡°Place your hand by this hand-shaped article.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Arnold did as such. ¡°Now I will infuse my mana into the Runestone to activate it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucri watched in wonder from beside Arnold. He was also curious about his teammate¡¯s level. A light embraced the stone. ¡°Now let me---¡± When the woman was about to speak, a cracking sound echoed. ¡°Uwaaah!¡± The stone broke into pieces when the light disappeared. A type of blue aura was emanating from the pieces of stone. The adventurers watched in shock. ¡°N-No way. Even a person at level 70 shouldn¡¯t be able to shatter this runestone¡­¡± The receptionist looked at Arnold as if he were a monster. ¡°Why, why did it break?¡± Lucri asked from the side. ¡°Forget that. What¡¯s my level?¡± Arnold looked eagerly at the woman. The woman fumbled the pieces together. Although the runestone broke, the number still showed. ¡°Level¡­32¡­¡± ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡­¡­.¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± A silence descended upon the entire Guild. ¡°How the hell can my level be 32 and yet this runestone shattered!?¡± Arnold looked at the runestone. Both him and the rest of the adventurers looked at the receptionist in confusion. Indeed. It showed the number ¡°32¡±. ¡°This means¡­¡± The receptionist¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°---You have the potential to become a Transcendent.¡± A voice came from the stairs. Everyone, including the receptionists, looked towards the stairs leading to the second floor. The person who stood there was a middle aged man wearing a black suit. He had a wild appearance. His hair was fiery red and his eyes were like those of a dragon. Many called him the ¡°Mountain Fist¡±. A mixed martial artist and retired SS rank adventurer now Guild master. ¡°M-Mister Flord!¡± The receptionist cried out. ¡°The runestone---!¡± ¡°Yes. I felt a disturbance when it broke. Figured I¡¯d check it out before leaving.¡± The man descended from the stairs. Each of his steps made the Guild rumble. Just looking at him, anyone could tell that he was a veteran warrior. ¡®Now that I look at him¡­¡¯ Arnold looked up at the man¡¯s face. He had a wild beard that looked like flames were growing out of his face. His hair was also twirling in all sorts of directions. ¡®--He¡¯s huge!¡¯ He was two times taller than Arnold was. His muscles were as thick as logs and his hands looked big enough to cover a person¡¯s entire face. ¡°Well, I never expected that a [Transcendent] would be born in this city.¡± The man called Flord smiled widely. ¡°Transcendent? Can you explain what that is, sir?¡± The receptionist asked the man as he examined Arnold¡¯s body. ¡°Hmm¡­You do seem to have trained a lot during your childhood. Although, you still have a long way to go¡­Sorry, what was the question?¡± The man was so focused on examining and analyzing Arnold as an opponent that he didn¡¯t hear what his employee said. ¡°Transcendent¡­¡± She urged him on. ¡°Ah, right.¡± The man stood upright again and looked at all the adventurers who were crowding around the reception desk. He pointed at Arnold with his thick index finger and said nonchalantly. ¡°This guy will surpass all the 9 star powerhouses¡ªthe strongest people of humanity at the moment¡ªIn the future.¡± ¡°¡­.Huh?¡± Lucri looked blankly after what the Guild master said. The same could be said for Arnold. ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±WHAT!?¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Chapter 22 Transcendent. It was a title given to those who had gone beyond the reach of humanity¡¯s limit. Never in two hundred years had there ever been someone born to become one. In the past, there was one person who managed to taste a bit of that power before perishing. He was Prometheus, the Golden Sanctity Knight. He had battled an evil god to defend humanity against the inevitable demise that awaited them. Their fight lasted days until both finally perished. Although Prometheus managed to unlock a power beyond the current limit of humanity, he had died doing so. The price for obtaining such power exhausted his mortal body. He had unlocked the legendary level 101. Some might not think there was much of a difference between 100 and 101. However, to this world¡¯s standards, it was like the difference between heaven and earth. A level beyond the 9th star. That was how the lore of Transcendent was described. When the Guild master finished explaining to everyone, an uncomfortable silence ensued. Everyone¡¯s widened eyes was looking at Arnold¡ªno, at Nova. Said person shrunk back as multiple people¡¯s eyes focused on him. ¡°Gyahahha! Don¡¯t worry, kid. Although you¡¯re far more talented than the average person here, your growth is the same. Nothing about this should change how others see you!¡± The Guild master slapped Arnold¡¯s shoulder with a hearty laugh. ¡®What the hell¡­No wonder this bastard becomes a troublesome foe for the hero.¡¯ ¡°W-Wow¡­sir Nova is amazing! He¡¯s going to become as strong as the Great Nobles!¡± Lucri looked at Arnold in awe. The same could be said for all the other adventurers. Their eyes were looking at him in a different light compared to before. The Guild master bent down to whisper into Arnold¡¯s ear. ¡°Rest assured. I will keep quiet and not tell your father¡­Arnold von Berkley.¡± ¡®Shit. He can see through my disguise!¡¯ Flord smirked before heading out of the Guild. He left saying: ¡°Take care of the rest, everyone~!¡± Arnold watched him leave the Guild with a heavy heart. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this item to be so easy to see through. Well, being a 7-star warrior, of course he can see that it¡¯s me.¡¯ The magic item didn¡¯t seem to be too strong against people who had a higher level than Arnold. Of course, he didn¡¯t expect to run into anyone stronger than him. ¡®I need to find a way to buy a stronger magic item.¡¯ Arnold finally signed his name as part of the Raid Party. Lucri left to go greet Clint and his party members so it was only him listening to the receptionist going over the basics of adventuring. Things like: if you want to increase you rank, capture bandits or do escort quests which paid higher than regular exterminations. The receptionist spoke in a stutter: ¡°T-Then, y-you are officially a member of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild¡­¡± She bowed politely and offered his identity plate. On the surface was carved ¡°E¡±. ¡®So I start out as an E ranker, huh?¡¯ A wave of nostalgia waved over him as he remembered his days before joining Alecs¡¯ Guild. He was a solo player who joined the Adventurer Guild right after reaching the level cap of the game. Of course, he climbed the ranks within months since everything was easy for a level cap player like him. The only reason he even joined the Guild was because he was bored. ¡°I-If you would like to, I can assign you as a VIP for a small price. Ah, of course, there will be a discount!¡± ¡®She¡¯s still not done yet?¡¯ Arnold sighed as he looked at the bashful receptionist. Her entire face was flushed red and she was fidgeting uncontrollably. ¡°No, thanks. I won¡¯t be staying here for long anyway.¡± ¡°A-Ah¡­T-Then would you like to go to dinner¡ª¡± Arnold ignored the woman who was still talking to him and walked away. He looked around and noticed that many of the female adventurers were looking at him with warm gazes. Some were less subtle than others. For example, there was one who bit her lip and winked at him. Again, Arnold paid them no heed and quickened his pace out of the Guild. ** Everyone had already exited the Guild and were being assigned teams outside on the street. Since it was too troublesome to remember all their names, Clint suggested they assign everyone a number. Arnold looked intently at Sylphiala who was handing out flares to everyone. ¡®Was she banished from her tribe or something?¡¯ Arnold thought to himself as he looked at Sylphiala. Unlike Dark Elves who were hated by every race and despised by the world, regular Elves usually stayed in their tribes until death. That was unless they became nomads and left their tribes. ¡®Why does her ear look like that? Was she banished or something?'' There was a cut through Sylphiala¡¯s right ear. Arnold didn¡¯t see it before since her hair was in the way. ¡°You¡¯re gawking at her a bit too much, kid.¡± A feminine voice came from beside Arnold. It was the magic caster of Clint¡¯s party, Lucia. ¡°Oh, um¡­¡± Arnold realized that he was making it too obvious and looked away from the Elf. ¡°What¡¯s your name? I heard something quite interesting about you earlier.¡± She bit her lip and looked him up and down. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°I¡¯m¡­Nova.¡± ¡°It sounds like an alias to me. But I guess there¡¯s a reason why you¡¯re hiding it, huh?¡± The woman smiled seductively. She pushed her chest out which was probably to show him her assets. ¡°Well¡­.You¡¯re right.¡± Arnold nodded his head. ¡°So it¡¯s like your adventurer name, huh? Interesting. By the way, I haven¡¯t seen you around here before.¡± ¡°I just began adventuring so this is my first day. I come from a village in the mountains.¡± ¡°A bumpkin, h~m?¡± Lucia circled around Arnold and put her hand on his arm. ¡°You have such a cute face. What do you say to a night with me?¡± She blew her warm breath into Arnold¡¯s neck. Her breasts touched his arm. ¡®This woman sure is bold. Is being a Transcendent that big a deal? I haven¡¯t heard of it from the game. Maybe it¡¯s something that only exists in the new world.¡¯ He pushed her away gently by her shoulders. ¡°I apologize but I am on the path to becoming a swordsman. A woman will only distract my goals. Now if you would excuse me, I must go meet my party member before we depart.¡± ¡®The only woman who can make my heart race is Victoria.¡¯ Arnold thought to himself as those peaks of Venus appeared in his mind. Not only beautiful, but she had a hot body as well. A body that not even a goddess could compare to. He steeled his heart to make her fall for him. Arnold heard an unpleasant click of the tongue from the woman as he walked away, however, he didn¡¯t pay her any heed. After looking around for a while, he found Lucri talking to Clint. The two seemed to be having a serious discussion so he didn¡¯t interrupt them. He could hear bits and pieces of what they said. ¡®Do they know each other?¡¯ Judging by the fact that both of them were conversing with a friendly atmosphere around them, he thought that ought to be the case. Lucri was looking at Clint with sparkling eyes like a person who was meeting their idol. He seemed to also enjoy conversing with Clint. After what seemed like minutes of conversing, Clint bade Lucri farewell and headed towards his party members. The adventurers gathered around them since it was time to depart. ¡°You two seem to be having fun. How long have you been friends?¡± Arnold asked when Lucri arrived by his side. ¡°Ah, I used to be their porter several times in the past so we quickly became friends. He always gives me tips on adventuring and all the best spots to hunt.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just join their party instead of searching for a teammate?¡± To Arnold¡¯s question, Lucri scratched his head. He said in a small voice: ¡°I¡¯ll just slow them down¡­¡± He looked at the four members of Dead Hollows. ¡°To us low ranking adventurers, they are like this city¡¯s heroes. Although there are stronger parties in the empire, in this city, we see them as such.¡± Heroes, huh. Arnold understood what he meant. When one sees another who is more talented or powerful, one can¡¯t help but see that person as a hero. That was the example that the top ten Guilds in ¡¶STAR FANTASY¡· was as well. Liam was part of a Guild known as the Misteltein Guild. It was named as such since the Guild Master wielded the legendary World Tree Sword, Misteltein which was a Star-class weapon. It could split oceans in half, shatter entire cities and cut though space. It was a reality bending weapon which knew no equal. Even the top Guild in the game, Lost Conquerors, feared to go against Alecs. They knew that no matter how many of them try and attack her, they¡¯d always lose. Only the Guild Master could compete against her since he had a Star-class weapon as well. It was a sort of requirement for guild masters to have high grade weapons. The top rankings were based on experience as a Guild(years they¡¯ve been active) and the number of members. When Lufulur was recruited, Misteltein only had five members. They were the core of the Guild back then. The fact that they rose to the number three spot was surprising in and of itself. They had a total of 10 Star-class artifacts while the number 2 Guild had 15. The top Guild had about 25. The 2nd best Guild had about 40 members while the top Guild had 100 active members. ¡®And we only had 20 people. I¡¯m kind of proud that we managed to get that far with so few members compared to the other top guilds.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯re moving out!¡± Clint shouted atop his horse. Everyone shouted in agreement. Arnold and Lucri nodded to each other and followed after the Raid Party. ** In order to get to Whitage city, they had to circle around the Culb forest which was east from the north gate of Lockinge castle city. Past the forest would be a large horizon of endless grasslands. No Man¡¯s Lands stretched beyond that. That so-called no man¡¯s Land was called the Undead Hills. That place was once a battlefield which meant that many people had died honorably. Although, their souls did not rest since they rose from the dead and became undead monsters. An undead¡¯s power depended on the hatred and other negative emotions towards the living they had within their vessel. It wasn¡¯t rare for Liches and the like to spawn there. Regarding the grasslands, slimes of various colors and species spawned every now and then. Sometimes there is a chance of a Higher Slime of appearing. Although slimes were known to be experience points for new adventurers, this particular one had various other uses besides serving as Exp. Their bodies could be used to make a kind of paste that healed burning wounds or scars. Extracting their liquids could also be used to make lower grade potions. Although the potions aren¡¯t exactly high quality, they benefitted newbies who don¡¯t have the capital to buy potions from any local temple. Temples were fairly expensive in their services in comparison to magic stores who make the potions. However, the quality of the potions of the temples were much better. They don¡¯t rot after a certain period of time and never lose their effectiveness unless exposed to extreme conditions. If he had time, Arnold considered going to the land of the demihumans which was past the Great Ridge which served as a border to separate the four main races: Elves, Demihumans, Dwarves and humans. He wanted to collect the rare herbs that grew in the Forest of Tiliu and make the potions from Star Fantasy. That was the territory of the Wood Elves. Arnold looked at the potions in his magic bag. They were an odd color and flowed like a thick paste. It would¡¯ve been strange if he had high-grade potions so he only bought about low-grade. There were five in total. ¡°Oh. It¡¯s changing color.¡± Arnold poured the liquid of the Higher Slime. It was a gold paste that blended with the syrupy potion that he took out of his bag. ¡®The effect should improve somewhat.¡¯ He nodded in satisfaction. With this, the potion¡¯s overall healing effects should increase a little. ¡°Oh? You know of this as well?¡± A man¡¯s voice came from behind Arnold as he was collecting the slimes he killed. ¡°Most rookies aren¡¯t aware of how useful slimes actually are. Especially the Higher Slime. They only kill the slimes and leave them to die.¡± Clint was the one who was standing there. ¡°Ah, party leader.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. Your name is Nova, I believe? Lucri has been talking a lot about you with everyone.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ahaha¡­¡± ¡®Where is that brat anyway? He keeps disappearing.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a godsend that we have such a reliable member in this raid party. Protecting the lives of forty people is too much, even for me.¡± Clint looked around at everyone. They had travelled about ten kilometers and were now resting in an open plain. The Empire could be seen to their backs. ¡°So you heard, huh¡­¡± It was a blunder on his part for wanting to check his level so badly. Everyone now knew of how powerful he was. ¡®Thank god I didn¡¯t come as Arnold. If the nobles of the Empire were to find out, then they¡¯ll do their utmost to eliminate me.¡¯ He was already troublesome as he was now, how big a threat would he be if he were to become as strong as a Great Noble? ¡°It¡¯s pretty amazing. You know, I look up to that great man called Prometheus. Now we have his descendant walking amongst us. I¡¯d say it¡¯s good fortune. As you can see, everyone is looking at you in admiration.¡± Clint gestured to the other adventurers. Although they didn¡¯t make it obvious, some kept glancing at Arnold. However, not a single one approached him. Was it fear? No, more like wariness. ¡®They know how strong I am so they¡¯re avoiding contact huh?¡¯ As for the women, well, many seemed eager to speak with Arnold. In this world, a strong man is much desired by females. He must be able to protect both them and their children in times of danger. The reassurance of a powerful man beside you was better than having a man with a pretty face with no power. Although, that didn¡¯t apply to all women. Just the majority. ¡°Do you need something, party leader?¡± Arnold asked politely. Although he felt annoyed, that wasn¡¯t a reason to chase him away. ¡°Ah, that.¡± Clint clapped his hands. ¡°I was hoping you would be a vanguard in our raid party.¡± ¡®I knew it.¡¯ Before anyone even heard of his Transcendent blood, none of them approached him so brazenly. He had a handsome face, sure, but nothing else about him stood out. He wore average clothes and had an average sword. ¡°I¡¯m not confident in my skills to be a front-liner. My expertise lay in attacking multiple opponents at once.¡± That wasn¡¯t a lie. In the game, Arnold was known to be a One Man Army. Using his immense output of aura, he could fight thousands of people or monsters at once. ¡°No need to worry about that. I can guide you through the process. All you have to do is follow my commands.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. As I am the party leader, I must guide everyone. What do you say?¡± Clint extended his hand. There was a big smile on his face. ¡°¡­Alright. As I am on a journey to perfect my swordsmanship, this might be my chance to test my strength.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Arnold and Clint shook hands. ¡°We¡¯re moving out in ten minutes! Gather your things! We should arrive by tomorrow morning!¡± Clint shouted after leaving Arnold¡¯s side. Arnold looked towards the Empire in the distance from the hill he sat on. ¡®I wonder what''s father doing...¡¯ Chapter 23: Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth ¡óImperial Capital of the Empire of Eulia; noble district Elkan street.¡ó Duke Marcus sat quietly in the carriage as it drove down the street that led to the Imperial Palace. The road is quiet and knights are everywhere, patrolling. Did they close off the streets because of the Emperor¡¯s order? As his city was twenty kilometers away from the Empire, it took an entire day to arrive here by carriage. Their horses couldn¡¯t run the entire day so there was that as well. They had to set up camp outside a forest which was quite unpleasant and unsightly for a noble of ducal status. Had the notice from the Imperial Palace came earlier then they would¡¯ve set up multiple bases so the duke and his men could rest. It would serve as checkpoints. However, since it came so abruptly, there was no choice but to bear with the circumstances. ¡°My dear, you haven¡¯t slept since last night.¡± A female¡¯s voice came from next to Marcus. She was one of his two mistresses who lived on the same property as Judith. Although, they had an annex that was built for them outside. Since he couldn¡¯t bring Sebas along, Marcus had told this woman to accompany him. Before becoming his wife, she had worked for a noble as a maid before, so she was good enough to serve him. ¡°Jeanne, I know you¡¯re concerned but I¡¯m fine.¡± Marcus said and gazed out of the window. They were now in the noble district. It would be a few minutes until they reached the Imperial Palace. ¡°Really? You¡¯re not thinking about that warrior again are you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Marcus glanced at Jeanne and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡­apologize¡­¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s no need to apologize. To be honest, it would be a lie if I said there wasn¡¯t that worry that I¡¯ll run into him again. I¡¯ve gotten stronger after our last encounter--which was a decade ago. But, there¡¯s a possibility he has gotten stronger as well.¡± Marcus had battled against that warrior to almost near death. Both of them were left with scars and injuries that took a long time to heal. Just as he had a big impact on Marcus¡¯ mentality as a fighter, perhaps it was the same for him. Maybe he too had a simple thought of being scared to meet Marcus again. ¡°The Theocracy are a scary bunch, aren¡¯t they¡­¡± Marcus muttered. It was to no one in particular. ¡°So, Jeanne, how is the boy doing?¡± He was referring to his newborn son. ¡°He has been drinking his milk regularly which is a relief. I was worried that he¡¯ll keep rejecting me whenever I try to breastfeed him.¡± ¡°I see, I see. You must look after the boy. I want him to become a strong and reliable older brother to Thomas. Who did you assign to look after him?¡± ¡°I told Rebecca to look after him. She owes me a favor, after all.¡± ¡°Oh? You ladies sure get along. I was worried you¡¯ll fight every single day, which is why I had the annex have four bedrooms.¡± ¡°Although we are from different backgrounds, we are connected by lord husband. Thus, there is no reason for us to fight. Plus, I quite like miss Rebecca¡¯s company.¡± Marcus nodded in satisfaction. Unlike the strife between Judith and Adrianna, his mistresses knew that they had to act proper, lest they face the wrath of the first and second wives. ¡°Do you need me to pleasure you before your meeting with His Majesty? It seems to me that you need some release.¡± Jeanne asked since Marcus was a man with a lot of lust. For that reason, he had courted a lot of woman in his younger years, which was why he had four wives now. One was never enough and Adrianna, as his first wife, understood that. Although others may criticize his son for his debauchery behavior, he was no different. It had dimmed down ever since he got so old, but there was still that desire in him to make love to his women whenever the chance arises. ¡°There is no need. I am fine.¡± But that had to wait. Marcus looked up at the Imperial Palace after climbing out of the carriage. The skyscraper blocked the view of the sun and cast a giant shadow over a large part of the noble district. ¡°Duke Marcus!¡± A nearby Imperial Knight ran towards the carriage that stopped in front of the Imperial Palace¡¯s gate. ¡°Oh. You¡¯re the one who recently enlisted your son to train under my household¡¯s knights. I can remember how you came last minute when the others were about to head off to the training facility.¡± Marcus recognized the middle-aged knight. ¡°It is an honor having been remembered by such an amazing person such as you!¡± The man bowed respectfully. Marcus patted the man on the shoulder. ¡°Your son will become a fine warrior one day. I can see that. Alright now, lead the way.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The man walked ahead of Marcus and told the other guards to open the gate. ¡°Jeanne, I want you to look after my Thunder Spear for me.¡± Marcus said. ¡°Is, is that truly alright? I-It is a treasure belonging to the Berkley family¡­For me to carry such a thing¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Besides, I won¡¯t need it for now.¡± He had expected to fight immediately after arriving, however, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Unless the Emperor wanted him to set out immediately after explaining the details, he didn¡¯t need the spear. It would merely be for decoration. ¡°I will make sure to look after it, my lord!¡± Marcus smiled before patting her cheek. His warm hand touched her cheek for a mere moment before he followed the Imperial Knight. Jeanne shouted a final: Good luck! Marcus looked straight ahead as they entered the Imperial Palace¡¯s gate. Surrounding him from all sides were magnificent gardens planted by the royals themselves. The first princess Copria loved planting flowers so most of what Marcus was seeing was probably her doing. ¡®I wonder how the princes and princesses are doing. When was the last time I saw the others? Even Olivia is being distant these days.¡¯ ¡°Why are there so few servants around?¡± ¡°Ah, His Majesty does not want anyone within the Palace so all servants were ordered to leave. Only the knights who fend off any enemy attacks were allowed to stay.¡± Marcus¡¯ face hardened. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too foolish? He is essentially dimming down the security of the palace. Even if I am here, I cannot prevent any damage to the Palace. I can only guarantee his life.¡± What matter could make him order such a thing? For some reason, I¡¯m having a bad feeling. Did I eat something weird? No, no. Jeanne wouldn¡¯t put anything weird in my food. Marcus and the knight continued down the long hallway. Not a soul was in sight. Only the clanking of armor and boots echoed through the hallway. They walked for a few minutes before arriving in front of a room. ¡°The others have already gathered in this waiting room. They came a few hours before Duke Marcus did.¡± ¡°Others?¡± The knight opened the waiting room¡¯s door. Marcus learned what the knight meant by others when the door opened. ¡°It¡¯s them¡­?¡± Gathered inside the room were the three other 9th star powerhouses of the Empire of Eulia. All three of their gazes turned towards the door as silence descended upon the room. ¡ó The Great Nobles were known as the strongest noble houses in the Empire. Not only do they possess great wealth, connections, and lineage, but also possess the strongest powers in this Empire. They received the treasures of the Empire which had been passed down from generation to generation. An example of such a treasure would be Marcus¡¯ spear. Vance von Penston, or known as Piercer Vance. He was a marquis who Marcus had known for thirty years. He was part of the Royal Faction that supported the Crown Prince¡¯s rise to the throne. That alone gave Julius(Crown Prince) the chance to outshine his siblings even if he wasn¡¯t the eldest by chance. Although lower by one noble rank than Marcus, both possessed the same power ranking of 9 stars. The two were considered rivals and had always been long time friends. Vance was a lean, tall man who wore glasses. He had blonde hair and sharpened yellow eyes. Although he wasn¡¯t as buff as a warrior should be, his strengths lay in speed and lightning fast reflexes. ¡°Gyahahaha! I heard he gripped His Highness Jurius face until the prince cried!!¡± Vance slapped Marcus¡¯ back with a hearty laugher. ¡°H-How have I not heard of this¡­¡± The duke looked downcast. ¡®Why must Al always do these kinds of things?¡¯ ¡°That idiot(Jurius) always makes a fool of himself even if he tries to mock someone else! You should hear the kind of things the people are saying about him!¡± ¡°Come now. Even if he is rumored to lose his title, he is still a prince. It is inappropriate to laugh, you idiot.¡± A feminine voice said to Vance. She was a woman with long brown hair and green eyes. She wore special silver dress armor crafted by master craftsmanship. It provided defense which could handle attacks from even S rank monsters. She had a breastplate on the left side of her chest and a quiver of arrows on her back. At her side, against the wall, stood her mighty bow of the Deity Elves. It was forged by the first fallen branch of the World Tree and the string was made from silk that could not cut even by the sharpest of swords. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. She was known as Ariane Marldor. Born to a family of commoners, she started as a cadet in the knight order. She worked her way up and was handed the national treasure of the Elven race when she saved the World Tree from the demise it almost faced all those years ago. ¡°Come now, everyone~! We mustn¡¯t act like children. We are about to meet His Majesty.¡± The next one who spoke was a woman who was wearing a pure white robe made from a high-class material that could defend the wearer like armor. The woman had a friendly atmosphere around her, however, she had a glint in her eyes that made one think of her as someone who liked trouble. Her smirk contrasted her cutesy voice which was brimming with positivity. She was known as the Fairy Millennium because she could heal a thousand people at once. Although she was a Spiritualist with a healer class, she could summon many high rank angels to aid her in battle. Her main form of offense was Light Magic spells. Her name was Feldina Ulsian. She had long ears and bright blue hair with bits of white on the tips. Her eyes were as green and radiant as gemstones. One might mistake her long ears for the Elven race, however, she was actually a fairykin. She¡¯s been a legal resident of the Empire for a decade by now. She came from the Fairy Province that lay near the Elven Forest. Together both races formed the World Tree Alliance. Both races were tied to the World Tree so they had been vassals even before humans came from another continent and dominated this one. Marcus and Feldina didn¡¯t really see eye to eye so he was rather stiff whenever they met. Plus, she was still so young. Well, it looked that way to him. As with Elves, Fairies had a long lifespan. These four were referred to as the Great Nobles. ¡°Why have you come here, Feldina?¡± Ariane narrowed her eyes at Feldina. ¡°Well~ I was just in the neighborhood when I heard that His Majesty was seeking an audience with the powerhouses of the Empire~. I came by as soon as I heard~¡± ¡°So you¡¯re just here without permission then? His Majesty might discuss national class secrets with us in that meeting room. It would be unwise to allow outsiders inside. You are still not an official citizen.¡± ¡°Whaat~!? But I have documents that state that I am!¡± ¡°You are still a fairykin.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so mean! I might be a fairykin but I¡¯m still one of you~¡± ¡°Then break contact with your people then we can trust you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that~¡± ¡°Then you are not welcomed here.¡± ¡°Guys, help me out here!¡± Feldina pleaded to Vance and Marcus with fake tears in her eyes. Ariane was right to refer to Feldina as an outsider. Despite being a legal citizen of this nation, she was still attached to her people in the Fairy Alliance. As with many diplomatic issues, there was a worry that she¡¯ll sell the information being discussed in the palace, to her own people. That was why she¡ªdespite being a Great Noble¡ªis never a part of national class meetings. The reason she became a citizen of this Empire was because she wanted to experience being in a nation of humans. That and the Empire of Eulia was in her people¡¯s good books. On the surface at least. ¡®These two are at it again.¡¯ Maybe it was because Ariane did not like the Fairy race in general but the two of them would always argue about something. But Ariane had a point. She was an outsider when it came to matters concerning the Empire. In addition, Feldina is the only non-human. ¡°Let¡¯s see what His Majesty has to say about this. If he¡¯s fine with it then we cannot object.¡± Marcus came between the two since it seemed like Ariane was about to fire an arrow at Feldina. ¡°Yes. Perhaps my insight is necessary!¡± Ariane snorted mockingly. ¡°Whatever.¡± A knock came in the room at that moment. --His Majesty has granted the permission to head to the conference room. The same imperial knight from before said after opening the door. All four individuals stood up at once. Part 2 The meeting room¡¯s was opened by the imperial knight. They could see a tired look on the Emperor¡¯s face. He was a man in his 50s with hair that was on the verge of turning grey. His stout figure was as a result of being in wars and battling soldiers from enemy nations. He had on a high class gown which displayed his royal status. As with many of his previous family members, he had blonde hair and blue eyes which all of his sons inherited. His two daughters had inherited their mother¡¯s beauty and silver hair. ¡®Where is the Empress? She is always present even if there is meetings between two countries. This is worrisome. He even excluded his wife.¡¯ While he wanted to exchange pleasantries, Marcus and the others only silently entered. Jurnick didn¡¯t seem to mind Feldina¡¯s presence. That meant that she was also welcomed to sit in on the meeting, despite being an outsider. ¡°Sit.¡± Just by saying that one word, they could hear the seriousness in his voice. ¡°I will not waste everyone¡¯s time. I understand that you have territories to rule and families to protect. Ah, Fairy Millennium, it is a pleasure to see you after so long.¡± ¡°Yes~! Thank you for allowing me to enter the palace, Your Majesty~!¡± Jurnick nodded with a tired smile and looked at everyone present. ¡°What is there that requires our attention?¡± Vance asked as cold sweat dripped down his chin. Marcus focused on the Emperor as he opened his mouth. The Emperor leaned forward and looked at all of his subordinates. ¡°The Vampire Queen of the city north of our empire has informed us that she would like to visit this nation. Her subordinate has been sent to inform us as to why.¡± Jurnick looked over the heads of the Great Nobles. The room¡¯s doors opened at that moment. ¡°¡­.Huh?¡± Quiet footsteps echoed. It was those of a single individual. The individual was not human. Instantly, multiple sources of killing intent radiated in the room. The Great Nobles were looking at the man who had arrived as if they wanted to pounce on him. Even Feldina who was known for her positive personality had a dangerous expression on her face. Her face twisted horribly as if she chewed a bug. Lights gathered around her body which made her hair flutter magically. Their attention shifted from the Emperor to the ¡°demon¡± that entered. That¡¯s right. He had pale grey skin and razor sharp teeth. Not just his appearance, his entire body was giving off the scent of a demon. The person in question only walked towards them with a nonchalant smile on his handsome face. He wore an exquisite designer suit which seemed to be of royal class quality. His black hair was slicked back and his gait was upright and confident. The demon¡¯s eyes were closed, however, he opened them when he looked towards Jurnick. He disregarded the presences of the other four. ¡°Thank you for granting me an audience, Your Majesty.¡± With an exaggerated bow, the demon introduced himself. ¡°My name is Vetis Sili and I serve the being known as the Undead Queen. With permission from the Emperor, I have been granted an audience. And please do not group me with regular demons. I am much higher than them in our racial hierarchy.¡± ¡°Your Majesty! How can you allow a demon to enter our land!?¡± Vance von Penston shouted at the top of his lungs. He took a tone that no other nobles would dare take with a monarch. In response to his question, Jurnick sighed. ¡°I understand your worry, however, this is only a meeting between the rulers of two nations. Nothing else. I am aware of what happened to the Luthial Royal Family as well and will not let my guard down in their presence. Do not worry.¡± ¡°Indeed. Although I have not an inkling as to what Lady Selia is thinking by making contact with humans after the last one spat in our faces.¡± The demon shrugged. ¡°Then again, I cannot comprehend the mind of my master anyway.¡± The demon¡¯s voice which was that of a human¡¯s irritated the Great Nobles. Just standing next to him made it feel like they wanted to rip his head off. They must be evaluating his strength as well, Marcus thought to himself. Even receiving the glares of four powerful humans wasn¡¯t fazing the demon at all. Marcus knew that the other three powerhouses were also wary towards this demon. ¡°You wanted to discuss the matter of the Luthial Kingdom, no? Then let us hear it.¡± Jurnick gestured for him to continue. Vetis sat on one of the chairs which was further away from any of them. ¡°Indeed. I would like to correct a misunderstanding on the part of the Theocracy.¡± They silently listened to the demon speak. ¡°Even my master expressed her shock when she heard the kingdom was invaded after we gave a vassalage contract to the king. I would like to point out that neither my Master nor any other denizen of our city meant any harm.¡± ¡°Yet a kingdom fell under this misunderstanding.¡± ¡°I do understand your suspicions, Your Majesty. But please, take heed of my words. We did not mean any harm. We did not know the customs of this world which were that our kind were enemies of humans.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious!?¡± Vance hit the table. Vetis chuckled in reply to his outburst. ¡°Although we are flattered by the fear the humans harbor towards us¡ª" Flattered? The four individuals besides Jurnick tasted that word in their mouths. How on earth could they be flattered by another¡¯s fears towards them? ¡°¡ªWe intend to become a friendly nation.¡± Vetis¡¯ words were greeted by silence. He coughed into his hand when he noticed the confused expressions on their faces. ¡°Let me clarify. We will not harm any nation on this continent even if we possess the power to do so. Our Queen only wants to live amongst humans. Her saying goes: I want all races to live together in harmony. Not under my rule. All of us must be equal.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Even Jurnick¡¯s face hardened. ¡°My, it seems none of you believe me. However, I am serious. That is what she said.¡± ¡°Let me get this straight¡­.¡± Jurnick rubbed his temples. ¡°Your Master truly believes such a thing is possible?¡± ¡°Well, no. Not right now.¡± ¡°Then why did you make contact with the Kingdom without considering the consequences? Instead of taking such an action, shouldn¡¯t you have started taking it small steps at a time?¡± To Jurnick¡¯s question, the demon shrugged. ¡°If those humans are so threatened by us, then why don¡¯t they attack our nation?¡± The demon showed his razor sharp teeth as if he hit a bingo. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Instead of slaughtering so many people of that Kingdom, why did they not just invade ours? Thus getting rid of the future problem directly?¡± Vetis looked at all the people in the room. All of them had troubled expressions on their faces. Marcus could tell that, like him, none of them knew the answer. Vetis sighed and supplied the answer. ¡°It is because they fear our might. Lady Selia possesses power equal to the beings of legend as you know them as. That alone should tell others how powerful our Queen really is. Then there is also the fact that we possess items that could threaten them as well. It gives us an overwhelming advantage.¡± ¡°Which items¡­?¡± Marcus already guessed as to what Vetis meant, but he asked to make sure. ¡°Star-class artifacts.¡± Silence again. The air in the room froze at Vetis¡¯ words. Jurnick¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°H-How is that¡­¡± ¡°Hahaha. Well, why would I tell anyone that?¡± Vetis said mockingly. ¡°Although I cannot reveal as to how or where we found said artifacts, know that if we wanted to, we can launch a continental invasion. The only reason as to why we do not is as I said before: We merely want to become friends.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Jurnick looked into demon¡¯s eyes. Vetis didn¡¯t look away or change his expression. It seemed sincere. Then again, he might¡¯ve been very good at controlling his emotions so that they wouldn¡¯t show. ¡°I see¡­.¡± ¡°I am only a messenger so, if Your Majesty would like to speak with my master in person, that can be arranged. All we need is your permission.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Marcus looked at Jurnick. The Emperor¡¯s facial expressions kept changing as if he were waging something. ¡®We can¡¯t trust them.¡¯ Though he wanted to say that, he couldn¡¯t tell the Emperor what to do. It was extremely unbecoming of someone of his status. Plus, there might be benefits to gain from siding with the Vampire Lord. The difference between this Empire and the Kingdom was that the former had the Great Nobles as their last line of defense. Even if the Theocracy fearlessly charged with their armies, many casualties would ensue. On both sides. The Great Nobles were beings comparable in strength to the [Warriors of the Word of God], after all. Plus ,Feldina could use 7th-rank magic which could revive anyone, so long as their bodies were intact. There were no magic casters capable of doing the same in the Theocracy. Even if one of the Great Nobles were to die, Feldina could just revive them. Although, that meant that she would also have to be protected. The healer would always be attacked first, after all. ¡®Wait a second¡­Did he also consider this possibility?¡¯ Marcus¡¯ eyes narrowed as he looked at the Greater Demon. Then, they widened. ¡®If so, then this is no ordinary demon. He weighed the merits and demerits of making contact with us. He knows that the Theocracy would think twice about attacking this Empire even if they were to find out about this meeting.¡¯ Marcus¡¯ entire body was covered by goosebumps. ¡®He¡¯s just sitting there, yet I¡¯m quivering in fear. I believe the last time I felt that was when I met that warrior?¡¯ Marcus held back a sigh. Jurnick grunted at that moment. That was a sign that he had finally gained an answer. He looked back at Vetis, who was grinning from ear to ear. ¡°Considering the fact that a monarch of a nation is visiting another nation, this will be a big deal. Even if it is a small city she rules, she still holds a title similar to mine.¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­Do not worry about that, Your Majesty.¡± Vetis said coolly. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If need be, she can come right now. All I must do is inform her that you have given permission.¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible!?¡± Feldina spoke for the first time. ¡°Yes. With a certain magic called ¡¶Dimensional Gate¡·. It is a creation of the person she admires the most. That person is no longer with us but his magic is a memento of his might.¡± Vetis lifted his hand and above it, a small portal formed. Another one formed on the table. He pushed one finger through. His finger came out of the portal from the table. ¡°So¡­almost like teleportation. However, there is a limit to how far that spell could be utilized.¡± Marcus said as he remembered the explanation Adrianna taught him way back then. She was also capable of teleportation magic, after all. ¡°Yes. And with this spell, even if one were to be on the other side of the world, you can safely pass through. Though there is a delay. It was created so the Laws of Logic must still apply to it.¡± Vetis cancelled out the magic. ¡°May I hear your answer?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± All four of the Empire¡¯s strongest looked towards Jurnick. The Emperor closed his eyes for a second. A few seconds later, he opened them. ¡°¡­.Very well. However my subordinates will be present in case of danger.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. While word of mouth is important, it can be broken at any given time by the side which holds more might. It is only natural to be cautious.¡± Vetis pressed his ear for a minute and closed his eyes. ¡®Is he messaging her?¡¯ He had heard of such magic before, although it had its own limits as well. Well, given the fact that these beings could create space bending magic, Marcus wasn¡¯t surprised if there were no limits at all. When a minute passed, a black gate, far bigger than what Vetis had produced, formed in the corner of the room. ¡°¡ªMy loyal subordinate, you have done well.¡± A female¡¯s voice came from within the gate. A second later, the person emerged. White hair, black dress and red eyes. She looked like a young woman in her late teens. However, the pressure she gave off was even more than the Greater Demon from before. No, it was terrifyingly more. She smiled, showing her razor sharp teeth. ¡°Hello, humans of this Empire. My name is Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth. I am the Queen of the Undead Nation.¡± Chapter 24: Discussion Vetis immediately stood up. ¡°I greet Her Majesty, the Vampire Lord! The almighty Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth!¡± Brynhildr only waved her hand in greeting. Her blood-red eyes gazed at all the people present in the room. It was like she was assessing their level of strength. When it was just Vetis, they could openly display their hostility, however, against this absolute monster, it was different. ¡°I welcome you, Undead Queen of the Vaire Kingdom.¡± Jurnick stood up and offered a handshake. She looked at him for a few seconds before returning the gesture. ¡°How do you do; I am Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth. But you may call me Selia if my first name is too much for you. So you have heard of my nation, hm?¡± ¡°Haha. How could I not? It is our neighbor after all.¡± Her hand felt so soft when he touched it. Exactly like that of a human woman. However, it was as cold as a corpse. ¡°I was worried that your nation would be under a heavy burden if you were to suddenly leave.¡± Jurnick spoke after Selia sat down. ¡°Not at all. On the contrary, I have very capable subordinates who can rule in my place.¡± ¡°So¡­this dem¡ªVetis is not the only subordinate you have?¡± He was actually asking if there were more frightening individuals amongst her subordinates. ¡°Indeed. I have many others. I have nine others who are leaders who work directly under me. Each of them are a different breed of demons.¡± ¡®So his words weren¡¯t a lie, after all. If there are more on his level serving this vampire then even we could fall. What will you do, Your Majesty?¡¯ Marcus was at his wits end. He couldn¡¯t figure out if ¡°making friendly relations¡± was truly their aim. Just looking at Vetis¡¯ unchanging smirk was making him uneasy. But he was assigned a very important duty to protect the Emperor and he would do his best to fulfil that position. He was a 9th star powerhouse after all. ¡°This is quite vexing. I can sense your guards¡¯ intent to kill.¡± Selia said with a troubled expression. ¡°Ah¡­Stand down, all of you.¡± The four of them stopped releasing their bloodlust. Similarly, Selia¡¯s expression softened a tad bit. ¡°Now then. I believe Vetis has already explained the matters which concern the Juliar Theocracy¡¯s actions?¡± ¡°Indeed. While I do not understand the situation fully, I will believe what he said until new information is brought forth.¡± The four humans looked between the Emperor and the Vampire Lord. Despite being in the presence of such a powerful supreme being, he had kept himself composed and spoke appropriate for someone of his status. It wasn¡¯t unexpected of him since he had faced many dangers in the past and overcame them. Marcus had been there with him every step of the way so he knew. ¡°He must have told you that this world¡¯s laws and such are foreign to us as well, did he not?¡± ¡°While I did hear him say such a thing, I have not a clue as to what he meant.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Selia looked at Vetis who nodded. ¡°Then let me explain. We are not from this world. That is how I can sum it up using simple terms.¡± ¡°Not¡­of this world? Are you from the world of demons, then?¡± ¡°No. Ah, how do I explain this¡­¡± Selia rubbed her temples. ¡°Ah! Let me phrase it like this: We are beings from another world who came here for unknown reasons. We are still investigating how such a thing is possible, however, we have found nothing so far.¡± ¡®Is she referring to her kind as a whole or herself?¡¯ Marcus scrunched up his face as he thought about it. Vetis was a natural demon but his master felt like an entirely otherworldly being. Marcus didn¡¯t know what it was but the air she was giving off wasn¡¯t of any ordinary monster. ¡°H-Hmmm¡­I see.¡± Despite his words, they could tell that Jurnick didn¡¯t understand. Heck, none of them did. Other than the world of demons and the realms between Middle Earth and Midgard, they knew of no other worlds. Perhaps there existed other dimensions. That was the most likely explanation. ¡°Onto other matters; I wish to sign a treaty of peace with this Empire. Since it is completely different from a vassalage, I trust the Theocracy won¡¯t interfere. I will do the same thing with the other nations in due time.¡± A dark shadow appeared behind Selia. It formed into a skeleton wearing a black cloak. They were alarmed by its sudden appearance, however, when they saw that it only gave something to Selia, their vigilance decreased. ¡°This is a level 80 [Shadow Lich]. It usually scouts for nearby attackers and can act as assassins. It is a high level undead even amongst it species. But I called this one to bring the contract.¡± ¡°I-I see. Hmm¡­¡± Jurnick nodded in understanding. ¡®These monsters just keep surprising us over and over again.¡¯ Typical undead would attack the living without hesitation upon contact. Yet, this one merely glanced¡ªalthough it has no eyeballs¡ªat them. ¡°Now, if you would kindly read this.¡± Selia took the document from the undead and gave it to Jurnick. If the other person were of lower rank, then Jurnick would have a servant take the parchment. However, both shared the title of monarch so that was not necessary. ¡°These are quite simple terms.¡± ¡°As I said, we are not accustomed to this world¡¯s laws. If we were, we would¡¯ve requested for more.¡± The supply routes which had been closed off ever since the invasion of the Kingdom would be open to the Empire. The large plot of land which was destroyed in the process would also be restored by Selia¡¯s people. There were other concessions as well besides those two. ¡°I see nothing that will benefit you in any way?¡± Jurnick turned the pages, yet still found nothing. There was a suspicious look on his face. ¡®What are these two planning?¡¯ Marcus alternated his gaze between Vetis and Selia. He wasn¡¯t really used to the warfare of mind-games and deception so Marcus was confused as to what was going on. Perhaps Judith or Arnold could see the underlying intentions if they were here. ¡°Is it too good to be true?¡± The vampire chuckled. ¡°It is.¡± ¡°Trust me, if we wanted to play with your mind, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here. I would be indirectly causing wars all over the continent.¡± ¡°That is a very dangerous thing to hear from such a beautiful woman.¡± Jurnick smiled wryly. ¡°Gosh, to think a man would compliment me after so many years. I¡¯m flattered. In any case, all we desire is friendship. A mutual relationship as allies. I want us to be able to rely on each other.¡± ¡°That does indeed sound tantalizing.¡± ¡°Then¡ª¡± Jurnick raised a hand to stop her. ¡°I will have to speak with my people first. Though these four are important figures in the empire, their roles involve protecting the Empire and not getting involved with political battles.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I will go through the contract with my Prime Minister before getting the opinion of a third party.¡± ¡°Third party you say¡­¡± Selia didn¡¯t seem to understand. Marcus did, though. ¡®So, you want to ask your own daughter, is that it?¡¯ There were few who knew of Olivia¡¯s high intellect. One of them being her father. From childhood, Olivia had demonstrated high levels of intelligence which did not fit that of a child. It began showing when she was seven years old. The Crown Prince had gone on his first campaign when he was 17. However, when he arrived at the assigned location, a problem which even he couldn¡¯t solve came up. The enemies who Julius was ordered to eliminate had wrecked such havoc that there was no telling when they would fall. They had a limited number of soldiers left. He was a gifted individual who gained favor from nobles of his Empire and those abroad. Nothing he faced could pose a problem to him. However, he had met his match that day. Having no choice, he contacted the Imperial Palace. During a campaign, a heir was not allowed to ask for any outside help. They would have to finish the campaign all on their own. However, Julius had no choice in the matter. Of course, he made sure no one knew of what he did. The Emperor wasn¡¯t present that day when the communication magic went through. But Olivia was there that day and she answered. Julius was thus led by his little sister. In the end, he obtained victory. Only the high officials of the empire knew. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. To this day, he still wishes to repay her for that day. However, his sister had not once revealed what she wanted him to do. ¡®I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll make him do something drastic for her. Knowing that girl, it must be big.¡¯ ¡°To think an Emperor needs to inform his subordinates whether the decision must be made. Truly, this world differs from our own. We, the children of Her Majesty, Selia only respect the opinion of our queen.¡± Vetis suddenly remarked. ¡°For she is the greatest mind in our nation! Everything she does is correct! Every word she says! Every move she makes!¡± ¡°V-Vetis, keep quiet.¡± Selia seemed to be flustered by his passionate speech. ¡°I am only preaching the greatness of Lady Selia! If that is a crime then I must be punished for treason!¡± Vetis stood up from his seat and bowed so much that his head hit the table. ¡°I do apologize but why do we need to become allies with humans!? They are cockroaches that need to be crushed underfoot!¡± ¡°Vetis, you¡­¡± Selia¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Please, before you reprimand me, allow me to speak my heart out!¡± Vetis¡¯ entire face changed. His expression contorted so much that it was completely different from how he was before. The gentle air around him turned volatile. He had on an expression of wrath. The Great Nobles prepared to fight against the demon if he attacked them. ¡°Just being near lowly humans is making my skin crawl. I want to bathe their nations in flames. However! My lady has ordered me and the others to not resort to violence! Still! I, and the rest of my comrades who serve you want to make your name feared throughout the world! Why can we not conquer this world and make all its inhabitants serve under us!? We have the power to do so and nothing would be able to stop us! For the sake of my master¡¯s friends who were slain by those wretched beings called ¡®Hackers¡¯; can we not destroy everything they have built upon this world!? Friendship is only formed between equals. Forgive me, but how can humans be on the same level of a Vampire Lord such as my master!?¡± Vetis¡¯ loud voice continued to echo in the room. Thick veins moved underneath his forehead. His razor sharp teeth made grinding sounds akin to metal scraping against metal. Everyone went silent. Even Selia was speechless by his sudden outburst. One could tell that Vetis had suppressed his anger and resentment for the humans and demihumans of this world. ¡°Vetis¡­Did you have something to do with the fall of the Luthial Kingdom?¡± Selia¡¯s calm voice made all of them break into cold sweat. Although her expression seemed composed, a sort of malice was leaking from her small body. ¡°Yes. I cannot lie. I was the one who pushed the Theocracy in secret¡ª¡± A second later, Vetis was sent flying into the wall. The entire palace shook from that blow he received. The posture in which he laid lodged in the wall was extremely ridiculous. The one responsible for it spoke again. ¡°I will give your punishment after we go back.¡± Selia, who had moved at superhuman speeds sat back down. ¡°Understood, Lady Selia.¡± Vetis stood up as if nothing happened. He dusted off his suit and straightened his tie before approaching the chair to sit down. His cheek was swollen and blood dripped down his mouth. His wound seemed to heal on its own by the second. ¡®What the hell just happened?¡¯ Marcus, along with the other Great Nobles couldn¡¯t process what had just happened. ¡°I do apologize for the damage I did to this room. I will pay for the damage.¡± Selia said with an apologetic expression. ¡°No¡­That is fine.¡± Jurnick shook his head. Even the usual composed Emperor was seemingly shaken from that exchange. ¡°Now then! Can we proceed forth? I would like to hear more about this Empire. In exchange I will tell you about my nation.¡± ¡°That is a good idea.¡± And thus, the two nation rulers idly chatted. ** ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡± Vance spoke up gravely. One could say he spoke for everyone in this room. They were all feeling the same way. ¡°Strange, is it not? We could engage in conversation with such a monster. I¡¯m glad the four of you held back during that meeting.¡± Selia and Vetis left a few minutes ago through a [Gate]. They disappeared instantly. It was amazing what such magic could do. ¡°We were more worried about what they would do in retaliation.¡± To Vance¡¯s words, all of them nodded. ¡°I¡¯m surprised.¡± Jurnick said as he looked at Ariane. ¡°I thought that you¡¯d be the most likely to snap in front of them.¡± Ariane lowered her head. ¡°It is only because I recognized that guy¡¯s strength. It¡¯s highly likely that I¡¯ll just get in the way if we were fight him. I doubt any of my arrows would do much damage to him.¡± ¡°Since it¡¯s you who says it¡­We will interact with that Greater Demon with caution. Compared to him, his master is much more easy to speak to.¡± ¡°It seems I¡¯ve brought my private army for no reason¡­¡± Marcus sighed as he leaned back in the chair. Ariane, Vance and Feldina seemed to share his sentiments. They also brought their private armies. It was enough manpower to destroy a small nation. ¡°No. I¡¯m glad you did. For the time being, keep all your forces stationed here. Somehow, I feel uneasy about leaving the palace unguarded while my eldest son has most of the Royal Army in his possession. He won¡¯t be returning with them anytime soon.¡± ¡°Aahh, no wonder the roads are blocked.¡± ¡°Yes. It is for precautions in case anyone suspicious were to show up. We have set up multiple defensive lines in the capital city. I hoped for some of you to let your knights occupy those lines.¡± Jurnick confirmed Marcus¡¯ words. ¡°It¡¯s a relief that there¡¯s no need to fight. I can tell my family that everything will be alright¡­.¡± Marcus patted his chest in relief. He didn¡¯t think bringing not only his private army but even his weapon Thunder, was unnecessary. If anything, that was still lacking to defend against those two who exited the room mere moments ago. ¡°Let us change the topic; there is another matter I would like to discuss with all of you.¡± ¡°Yes. We are listening.¡± All four of them attentively listened to Jurnick. ¡°It concerns my son, Jurius¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Marcus realized what Jurnick was about to say. However, he continued to listen. It seemed Jurnick didn¡¯t hear about that incident at his castle city. If he did then he wouldn¡¯t be so composed. ¡°My wife(the empress) and I have decided to strip him of his title. I have already gotten the signatures of the Royal Faction and my eldest son.¡± ¡°Hold on, Julius agreed to this? I thought he held no grudges against his siblings even if they are willing to kill him for the throne.¡± Vance said incredulously. ¡°Indeed. But not because of the reason all of you are thinking right now. I believe he only wants to protect his brother.¡± ¡°Protect?¡± Feldina titled her head. ¡°Think about it, if I do not act then someone else will¡­.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be assassinated by one of the nobles in this Empire¡­¡± Vance finished the Emperor¡¯s sentence. ¡°Exactly. That is why I sent him to Marcus¡¯ city since his is the closest domain to the empire of the four of you. I told Olivia to inform him once she departs to meet the new heir of your household.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve heard.¡± Marcus smiled wryly. ¡°Hoho. To think both of us had the same thought of revoking titles from our sons. Aren¡¯t we too cruel?¡± ¡®The difference is that Al wasn¡¯t at risk of being killed by any nobles.¡¯ Marcus wanted to say that but he refrained from speaking. Many knew what punishment came from harming any of Duke Berkley¡¯s family. Death was the easy way out for such people. ¡°Now then; let us go to the ballroom. It isn¡¯t much but I prepared a feast for your welcome. I want to be able to discuss many things with my old friends.¡± The Emperor and his four Great Noble left the meeting room. Part 2 It was already sunset when they were done. The Vampire Lord and her subordinate, Vetis had already left. The Emperor scheduled to meet Selia at a later date. In a more formal setting, that is. ¡°My lady, forgive my asking but why allow a human to call you so informally?¡± As they walked down a dark, cold hallway, Vetis posed a question. They had arrived back at their own castle after using [Gate]. ¡°It is merely because I hate the name I have been given. Its origins irks me for some reason. I feel that it is because of my undead racial change.¡± ¡°Brynhildr? But why? If I were to describe it, it would be a majestic name. Fitting for a queen of your species.¡± ¡°I see. But do you know my origins before I turned undead?¡± ¡°My apologies, I do not recall serving under you during that time.¡± ¡®Well, you weren¡¯t sentient before I came to this world. None of you were.¡¯ Selia came to a stop as she gazed out of an open window. Much of the palace was destroyed. Of course, it was because they forcibly took over this city. Most of the population was also dimmed down. The citizens lived in fear of being erased if they dared defy her rule. Many were even scared of leaving. Of course, a gloomy and dark atmosphere surrounded the city. ¡°I came from another world. In that world, I was a level 100 [War Maiden] named Brynhildr. Well, this isn¡¯t a game anymore.¡± ¡°Game?¡± ¡°Ah, it is a type of simulation.¡± ¡°I see. Then it is vastly similar to this world that¡¯s controlled by Gods.¡± Selia didn¡¯t disagree but she didn¡¯t agree with that remark either. She ignored what he said and continued speaking. ¡°When that day happened, and I opened my eyes the next moment, I was in this world. I was standing in front of you all as the Vampire Lord that I am today. For some reason I underwent a class change from [War Maiden] to [Vampire Lord]. The good karma I once had is now long gone. Perhaps it was because I came to this world that I became undead. Who really knows? My status still shows that I have my original powers even though I possess this body. One could say that that is the only good thing about ending up in this world alone.¡± ¡®Well, I had to fight immediately after coming to this world.¡¯ She had to kill the previous reigning Vampire Lord immediately after waking up. It was a known fact in the game that there must never exist more than one Monster Lord in a certain area. It was actually forbidden since they were already so powerful. It would be troublesome if there was more than one. Selia met up with this Vampire Lord when she wanted to exit her domain to see the outside world. It was the first time she had ever killed. Selia locked eyes with Vetis. For some reason, he was crying. ¡°To think My Lady went through so much. It is a story I will definitely convey to my fellow comrades!¡± ¡°Ahaha¡­¡± Selia laughed awkwardly. The two continued walking down the hallway. It was like a maze in this castle. ¡®Why is it so big!?¡¯ Selia complained from within as they walked. Maybe the reason it was designed like this was because the owner wanted to confuse any thieves or enemies who come into the castle. They need time to escape, after all. As with many other castles, this one had secret passages. The undead assassins she summoned found a lot of tunnels underneath the castle and the city. Each of those in the city connected with the castle. She could tell that the city was built by Dwarves who were such expert miners and builders. Their talents didn¡¯t just lay in blacksmithing. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯re curious about, Vetis?¡± Selia addressed the demon who was quietly walking next to her. ¡°Lady Selia, I am indeed curious about something.¡± When Vetis and Selia finally arrived in front of their desired destination, he spoke. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Why are we really establishing ourselves as a friendly nation and seeking to ally with the other neighboring nations?¡± ¡°That is a question I answered before, no? I want to show everyone that we are not monsters who only know how to kill. To get rid of the stereotype associated with demons and undead.¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Vetis¡¯ eyebrows furrowed. ¡®I guess he won¡¯t give up then, huh?¡¯ ¡°In due time, Vetis.¡± Selia said vaguely. She had expected them to have many questions regarding her actions thus far. Why did she choose to leave their previous domain and found their own nation? Why should they bow down to humans? Why could they not eliminate any weakling in this city who dared defy their rule? That was because Selia was only a normal human before coming to this world. She didn¡¯t have the guts to actually invade a nation. Her move from earlier where she punched Vetis wasn¡¯t orchestrated beforehand. She was actually reprimanding him for his actions. ¡®Maybe because his previous master was a Demon Lord who enjoys killing, he assumed I am one as well?¡¯ Selia mentally shook her head. She was contradicting herself. Although she doesn¡¯t want to kill unnecessarily, she had done this much damage to a nation. It was Vetis¡¯ idea to invade the city she now ruled. Of course, Selia only found out about this afterwards. The nation is already suffering under their idiot city lord. Why not take it from him? She left everything in his hands before but looking at the destruction he caused, that was a bad idea. ¡®Sometimes I feel like this demon is plotting something.¡¯ Selia had that same thought every time she she sees Vetis¡¯ unchanging grin. Her eyes lingered to the bottom of the screen that opened in front of her. It was a list of all the people who were her friends in the game. Sadly, all of them were offline. That meant that none of them was in this world. ¡®I can¡¯t give up searching for them yet. With the help of my friends¡¯ star class artifacts, I should be able to protect this place until I find them.¡¯ Of course, that depended on whether any of them transmigrated. Since they aren¡¯t using their in-game characters, they could¡¯ve become one of the NPCs of this world. There was also a worry of the players she finds being hostile. Of course she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill any such players. As her thoughts came to a halt, the throne room door opened, revealing a black haired woman with golden eyes and a beautiful face. Behind her back was a long black tail which had a pointed tip at its end. She was wearing an exquisite ball gown which emphasized her curvy body. Behind her back was one wing which sprouted from her left shoulder. That was a sign that she was a banished succubus. Gathered inside with the woman was one hundred underworld NPC¡¯s over which Selia herself ruled. They were the ones she had gained control of and received their loyalty. They were standing at both sides of the red carpet which led to the throne. Around that throne stood her top commanders who were all level 100. They were the ones she called her most trusted subordinates. Besides Vetis who was a pure demon from the Demon King''s underworld, the others were beings who were crafted using the Star-class artifact called ¡¶Racial Creation¡·. She could create any kind of specie depending on the level of the user. Naturally, since she was at the level cap, their levels were also high when they were first summoned. Over just a few years, they were able to reach the level cap as well. Vetis stepped forward first onto the platform where the throne stood. He adjusted his tie and gestured to Selia who was trying her best to not roll her eyes. ¡°Her Majesty has returned!¡± One hundred plus NPCs got onto their knees and welcomed Selia. Their voices reverberated throughout the castle. It showed their extreme eagerness to see her even though she had only been gone for a few hours. ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡°Welcome back, lady Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth!¡±¡°¡±¡±¡±¡± Chapter 25: Nova Clint Misinil was born from two farmers who owned a small farm near Lockinge city. He had grown up working on that farm and helping his family get by. Taxes were heavy for people like them who didn¡¯t have a lord they worked under. Since they used land tied to the Empire, it was required to pay taxes. As such, after taxes, their finances were barely enough to get by. He always ate hard bread with vegetable soup. It was horrible but they had no choice in the matter. They repeated the same thing daily. Work, eat and sleep. Only to get the bare minimum of what is required for survival. Clint hated that. He hated the fact that they couldn¡¯t live in luxury like those fancy nobles. At the age of ten years old, Clint started hunting monsters in the forest. He started with slimes first, then he hunted goblins and when he was strong enough, orcs. He showed tremendous strength growing up. So much so that the noble who lived near their village and ruled a domain would request Clint to work as an escort. The noble grew fond of Clint after many times of him working as a guard. Clint was even invited to dine with them a few times. Of course, he brought his family as well and they got along with the noble¡¯s family as well. One day, the noble said something which shocked Clint: Why not marry my daughter? It was a rather unexpected question. Although she wasn¡¯t of age yet, she was still a beautiful young lady. With her looks, she would¡¯ve been able to charm many people. Perhaps her father would¡¯ve married her to a noble of higher status. To her father¡¯s question, the girl didn¡¯t disapprove of what he said. Rather, she also seemed eager. Clint was handsome, strong and a kind soul. It was the ideal man for many women. Since the matter was decided, Clint had vowed to take her hand in marriage once the time came. He had to do something before that. He had to become a strong adventurer and make a name for himself. ** The Raid Party had arrived in the forest that led to the city of Whitage. It wasn¡¯t the section where the dragon was spotted. The group moved through the thick vegetation while on the lookout for any enemies who might ambush them. ¡°You think what the Guild Master said was true?¡± Clint¡¯s teammate, Sylphiala spoke next to him. To her words, he smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯ve known the Guild Master for years by now, I¡¯m sure what he said wasn¡¯t a complete lie.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t believe it either?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡®The reason I even asked him to join my side in the battle was to see if he was really that strong.¡¯ ¡°I want to see if what mister Flord said was true.¡± ¡°If this affects the raid, many will die, you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. However, I will take full responsibility.¡± Sylphiala looked at him silently as they walked through the dense vegetation. ¡°I¡¯m actually curious as well which is why I didn¡¯t stop you.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about how powerful [Transcendents] are from my elders who actually saw them. The peak of humanity¡ª9 star powerhouses¡ªare already a level people like us can¡¯t reach. Yet an average kid from the countryside can? I find that ridiculous.¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong.¡± Clint also doubted the Guild Master¡¯s words. Perhaps there was a problem with the Runestone in the first place which was why it broke. Besides, he had never heard of Transcendents before. Why would one appear out of nowhere? ¡°¡ªWhat are you two talking about?¡± Another voice called out to them. It was Lucia. ¡°Oh. We¡¯re talking about that kid, Nova.¡± ¡°I see. Him, huh? It¡¯s a little hard making him open up to me~¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll do that since it¡¯s you¡­¡± ¡°Eeh~? Sylphy, are you saying there¡¯s something wrong with me? Have I lost my feminine charms?¡± ¡°On the contrary. You¡¯re too eager to use them on people. Don¡¯t you take whatever strong guy you can find to bed?¡± Using her body and seduction, Lucia had slept with many men during her time as an adventurer. At one point, even Clint slept with her in a drunken state. Of course, to her it didn¡¯t matter who the person was, as long as he was a strong warrior. Clint had lost his mother after a epidemic struck the region around their village. To forget about her death, even for just one night, Clint resorted to drinking alcohol for the first time in his life. Of course, he wasn¡¯t accustomed to drinking much so he asked Lucia to stop him if he has too many drinks. Lucia was the bartender, after all. She did that job before becoming an adventurer. The two had bonded a lot that night until they did it at the inn the party stayed at. ¡®Although she¡¯s a simple and lustful woman, she¡¯s a very kind person.¡¯ The two had only met for the first time that night yet they bonded that much. As such, he considers her a very close friend of his. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the one for me!? I¡¯ve finally found my one true love!¡± Lucia said with hearts in her eyes. She swayed her body from left to right while squirming. ¡°Slow down your horses, Lucia.¡± Sylphy face-palmed herself. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little dangerous for you to just throw yourself at him? I saw what you did earlier. Pushing your gigantic utters on his arm.¡± There was a bit of venom in her voice when Sylphy said that last part as she gazed at Lucia¡¯s chest. ¡°I can¡¯t help it~¡± Since her words weren¡¯t getting through to her, Sylphy looked at Clint for help. He was whistling while pretending to be on alert for any monsters. Since he had also fallen into her clutches before, he had no right to tell Lucia what to do. ¡°Ahhh, you¡¯re useless even though you¡¯re our leader.¡± Sylphy squinted her eyes when she spotted something beyond the trees. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re reaching the city.¡± Sylphy saw ahead of everyone else through the forest¡¯s trees and could see the city. For an Elf like her, seeing that far wasn¡¯t hard. ¡°Everyone! Gather! We¡¯re entering the city in minus ten minutes!¡± Clint shouted an order to everyone. The group gave their affirmation in the form of nods to each other. Although they were a large party, there was still a worry over monsters ambushing them so the group had to stay alert when leaving the forest. Even a group like this was at risk of being attacked. Clint considered this in his mind as he signalled for everyone to regroup. ¡°Anything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± To Clint¡¯s question, Sylphy nodded her head and pointed towards the entrance of the forest which they were approaching. ¡°There are orcs hiding underneath those bushes. I can smell them.¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it Orcs. They were one of the strongest primates of the forest. Possessing bodies with thick skin which could protect them from the cold, and large builds to terrify prey, Orcs were considered one of the hardest mid-level monsters to beat. Unlike trolls which had weaker bodies but stronger regeneration abilities, Orcs were built like tanks and could overwhelm at least five trolls at once. They might be dumb creatures, however, the fact stands that they can threaten many of the monsters which usually lived in forests. They¡¯d usually enslave goblins to make them weapons and clean their armour since they themselves couldn¡¯t do it. It was a known fact that: if you see an orc, chances are that a goblin or two aren¡¯t far behind it. ¡°Orcs, huh. Those of you who are not at least C rank, stay back! I¡¯ll handle them.¡± Clint¡¯s words made everyone halt their steps. ¡°The fact that they are out here means the news of the dragon wasn¡¯t false, right Sylphy?¡± ¡°Yes. Orcs usually live around the mountains in the caves. Since the dragon was spotted going there, it¡¯s no wonder they ran away.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­It¡¯ll be troublesome if we don¡¯t get rid of them. Since they¡¯re here, it means none of them know that there are villages around the city?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Sylphy confirmed Clint¡¯s words. ¡°Crull.¡± The warrior who was silently walking behind the three of them raised his head. ¡°We need to show the others how powerful we are. It¡¯s important to leave an impression on them. Can you help me kill those Orcs?¡± Crull smirked and flexed his muscles. The veins bulged under his skin. ¡°You already know my answer.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do this!¡± Crull and Clint both got ready for combat before running towards the entrance of the forest. ¡ó ¡®What are these dumb idiots doing?¡¯ Arnold couldn¡¯t help but shake his head when he saw Clint and Crull rush the Orcs. "Why aren''t the orcs fighting back? Isn''t the reason they were hiding to attack us?" Lucri asked with a blank expression on his face. The same could be said for everyone else. All of them looked confused. ¡°They aren¡¯t hiding to ambush us, but to hide from whatever they ran from.¡± ¡°Really? How do you know, sir Nova?¡± Lucri and Arnold stood at an angle where they could see Clint and Crull attack the orcs. ¡°Orcs are usually very violent creatures. They crush any living thing they see to flaunt their strength. Yet, these Orcs didn¡¯t even rush the humans that neared them. Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡± Arnold pointed at the Orcs that were running away or protecting themselves instead of fighting. ¡°They lost the will to fight. The dragon must¡¯ve been some monster to even make these guys docile.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°So you get it?¡± ¡°Yes! So even if we walked past them, they would¡¯ve chosen to stay hidden?¡± ¡°Precisely. Anything they do that attracts the dragon¡¯s attention would mean suicide. It was unnecessary for Clint to charge at them.¡± Liam had frequently seen this behaviour in monsters during his time as an adventurer in the game. He also researched as to why such monsters would react this way in front of a foe stronger than themselves. For monsters, the stronger one was above them. If it showed that it¡¯ll kill them without hesitation then they¡¯d run away. However, if the monster chose to rule over them, then they¡¯d gladly follow it. Such was the lives of demihumans. The strongest is always at the top. ¡®These idiots also know and are using the Orcs¡¯ fears against them.¡¯ However, such things had limits. ¡°Watch out, sir Crull!¡± One adventurer shouted to the Barbarian warrior who was choking an Orc. Another one was running towards him from behind. It swung down its mace and hit Crull on the shoulder. ¡°Kuuk!¡± Crull, who was struck directly on the bone, roared in pain. He twisted the neck of the one he was holding onto and attacked the one who hit him. Although their morals were low, seeing their own kin killed like this would cause some to get angry. ¡®If all of them attacked at once then those two are done for. What a troublesome situation this dragon caused.¡¯ Arnold unsheathed his sword and left Lucri¡¯s side. ¡°S-Sir Nova? Are you going to fight too?¡± ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t let the leader die, can I?¡± He had also noticed everyone looking at him with sparkling eyes. They must really want to see his strength. ¡°Support me with magic, alright? I¡¯ll give the signal.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lucri got his staff ready and began chanting a mantra. Mana gathered around his body and turned into multiple magic circles. Arnold approached the two who were fighting the orcs. ¡°He shortened his chant to be ready when I call for him to shoot the magic. What an interesting kid.¡± Arnold approached the two and muttered. ¡®This kid can grow into a fine magic caster if I show him the ropes. Question is: how should I ask him to teach me magic?¡¯ He decided to leave that for his future self as he walked. ¡°What are you doing here? I ordered for everyone to stay back!¡± Clint shouted when he saw Arnold approach. ¡°Even the two of you can¡¯t handle these many Orcs. You¡¯ll only end up dying if they fight back.¡± ¡°What? You undermining our strength? Huh is that it?¡± Arnold ignored Crull¡¯s rambling and looked at Clint. ¡°I¡¯ll weaken those who attack you two. All you two have to do is strike the finishing blows. I¡¯ll signal for when you can attack.¡± ¡°What? Who are you to¡ª¡± Ignoring Clint as well, Arnold ran towards one of the approaching Orcs and swung his sword at its kneecap. Of course, their bodies had thick skin that were very hard to slice through so Arnold used Sword Intent. Sword Intent. It was known to be a technique only those that had become one with their swords could achieve. A kind of aura-type power. It was like a kind of counter for Master Swordsman Ki which Flora could use. She was able to crush her enemies using brute strength alone. The reason for that was because she could use Ki. Unlike Arnold who used aura, Flora used Ki to fight. The two concepts were completely different. To simplify it; it was like the difference between mana and spirits. Ki could boost a user¡¯s overall combat strength and their agility. Like aura, it depended on the individual¡¯s vessel(body). As Flora had an extremely special vessel, she could heal faster than the average human. That was how she could recover so fast from her emaciated state. As long as there was energy in the body, there would be Ki as well. It was usually a martial artist¡¯s main form of combat, however, Flora was able to use it. That made her and Sebas the perfect duo to train Luke. As for Sword Intent, it was the will of the user shaped into a weapon. If Arnold wanted to use a sword but had no weapon, he could use his palm and surround it in Sword Intent. Even a dull sword like he was using at that moment could become a deadly weapon. ¡°Uoookk!¡± The orc¡¯s knee was slashed apart and it fell on the other knee. Arnold pierced the sword through its cheeks and signalled for Lucri to fire. A giant ball of flames was shot in his direction. The Orc¡¯s body was bathed in fire. Of course, they were resistant to fire to a certain degree, but that didn¡¯t mean it couldn¡¯t weaken them. ¡°Now!¡± When the flames disappeared, the Orc¡¯s body was ash black. Arnold shouted to Crull who swung his war axe and destroyed the Orc¡¯s head. ¡°Good! There¡¯s another one!¡± Another orc was trying to attack a female adventurer who was frozen in front of it. Arnold shot out and kicked it in the back of the head. He thrust his sword through its back. The orc wasn¡¯t dead yet. He struck the sword down that was in its back. Something snapped and then the orc¡¯s head fell down, immobile. He had severed its spine. ¡®Crap. I killed it instead of leaving it to Crull and Clint.¡¯ He shrugged and attacked another orc that was fleeing. At this point, they were hunting monsters even before they combated the dragon. If one thought about it, it was a waste of energy to fight right now. However, only three people were actually slaughtering the orcs. ¡°A-Amazing¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re so strong¡­This is crazy¡­¡± The three of them seemed to be able to work together perfectly. Arnold weakened the orcs then Crull or Clint would finish it. Lucri would only attack if the orcs could still move. The battle continued for half an hour before it finally concluded. ¡ó ¡°Haa¡­Haaa¡­¡± Clint leaned against a tree while out of breath. A few adventurers gathered around him and offered him healing potions, cloths to wipe his sweat and water. Crull was the same, he was basically the most tired from the three. He was a big man who swung around a giant axe so it was obvious that he would be tired. As for Arnold¡­ ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold was busy cutting the cores out of the orcs¡¯ bodies. Lucri followed behind him while holding a bag. They were collecting all the spoils in that bag. ¡°Sir Nova, h-here.¡± ¡°Ah, thanks Lucri.¡± When Arnold closed the bag, Lucri wiped his sweat with a towel. ¡°Let¡¯s give this to Clint. He¡¯ll have to distribute it evenly among the others.¡± Arnold knew that the adventurers would be bitter if he took everything even though they did nothing but watch. Adventurers were selfish people like that. ¡°You were amazing out there, sir Nova! I can¡¯t believe how fast and strong you are!¡± ¡°Ahem. I am a swordsman hoping to polish his skills after all. To do that, I must always train my body and my mind. It is plain ridiculous for one to wish to fight strong opponents yet you are weak.¡± Lucri looked at Arnold with sparkling eyes. He seemed to be admired by Arnold¡¯s strength. Arnold liked those eyes. His acting skills paid off. He was acting the part off a righteous swordsman who will go to great lengths to attain power. This was how others viewed Alecs after all. The type of person she was inspired them to follow her. ¡°I¡¯d like to address everyone as well.¡± Arnold looked at the other adventurers who were standing nearby. ¡°You, who have joined this quest: why did you not help us when we slayed these Orcs?¡± ¡°We only came to slay the dragon!¡± Someone shouted that shamelessly. ¡°Why waste our time with Orcs? Plus, the leader told us not to interfere!¡± ¡°I see. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to kill these monsters now before they become a problem?¡± ¡°What does that mean?¡± Sylphy, who was standing nearby asked that question. ¡°Imagine this; the dragon is on its last legs. It has nowhere to turn to and will inevitably die. What do you think it¡¯ll do?¡± Arnold pointed to a random person. ¡°Err, run away?¡± ¡°No. Wrong. Dragons are a prideful race. Running away means shaming their god. The dragon will call for the monsters in the forest to come to its aide. Many of you may not know this but dragons, when they roar at a certain volume, can charm or dominate the minds of any living thing weaker than it. Imagine being invaded from all sides by these kinds of monsters and many others.¡± Everyone was silent. It seemed no one knew about this. In STAR FANTASY, when they reached a certain age, Dragons are able to use magic. Although their magic arsenal aren¡¯t exactly stronger than that of humans¡ªlower than 4th rank magic. Dragon Lords were capable of 5th rank magic which was their species¡¯ limits. Despite all of this, their charm magic was indeed an annoying ability. Arnold had fought countless breeds of dragons before so he knew first-hand how annoying their ability was. ¡°Do all of you understand now why I joined the fight and even killed those orcs that flee?¡± Many nodded with clueless expressions on their faces. It seemed that they didn¡¯t even think about that at all. ¡®Thinking that they¡¯ll use their brains is probably too much to ask.¡¯ Arnold smiled wryly. ¡°A great person once said to me: what I value in a person is their experience in battle. It can serve to be a weapon or a troublesome foe. It might sound like I want to use them for my own gain, however, that¡¯s not the case at all. If both of us had many experiences in battle then we can help fill each other¡¯s gaps. The filling of those gaps could determine if we win or lose. We may not have much to win, however, we have a lot to lose." ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡°¡­¡­.¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Arnold was surrounded by quiet gazes. Some of the adventurers only opened and closed their mouths with clueless expressions. He was actually referring to Alecs¡¯ words that day she kicked his ass in their PvP fight. The gains she spoke of was getting the top spot on the leaderboards and the losses referred to valuable players like Lufulur and the rest of the core members of the guild. ¡°I apologize if it sounds like I¡¯m talking down to you. I was only quoting someone I knew because I find this situation familiar." Arnold was about to bow his head. ¡°No.¡± Clint appeared in front of Arnold and put his hand on Arnold¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve educated us. If we didn¡¯t have you then who knows what would¡¯ve happened to us?¡± ¡°Yes! Sir Nova saved our lives basically!¡± Lucri chimed in. ¡°Ah, that isn¡¯t¡­¡± Arnold tried to speak, however, Clint addressed the adventurers. ¡°Everyone! As of now, Nova will be sub-leader. No one questions his decisions from now on!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± That exclamation came from the person in question. ¡®This bastard.¡¯ Chapter 26 It was the height of noon. The sun was at its highest and the temperatures had soared compared to the cool breeze from a few hours ago. The only source of fresh air in the office was the opened windows. Victoria wiped the sweat off her brows. Although she had been cleaning for a few hours now, the lord¡¯s mansion was still a mess. She expected to take¡ªat most¡ªtwo days to clean the mansion with her subordinates, however, it seemed that it would take far longer than that. It had been years since anyone had cleaned so they had their hands full. Even though she could order her juniors to clean the entire mansion, she chose to clean the office herself since it would be Arnold¡¯s office soon. ¡°If I can¡¯t even clean this mess then I don¡¯t deserve to be the maid of a city lord.¡± She sighed. After throwing down the broom, she headed towards the window. There was a torn curtain which had probably been there for years. She ripped it off. ¡°This city needs a lot of work.¡± She could see through the window the state the city was in. Charred buildings, decaying structures, destroyed roads¡­Those were but few of the city¡¯s problems. Just last night they found a corpse outside the mansion¡¯s gate. People committed homicide and many other crimes just to survive until the next day. It was a gruesome place to live. ¡°Perhaps His Grace made Al the lord as part of his punishment.¡± It was unthinkable for someone to restore such a city. None who have taken up the challenge had succeeded. It remained a mystery whether it was even possible to change this city. Arnold had so confidently stated that he¡¯d be able to accomplish it. Victoria laughed as she leaned on the window pane. Her silky brown hair fluttered in the gentle breeze of the wind. The sun¡¯s warm light touched her skin and gave her an ethereal glow. ¡°That¡¯s so like him. Well, it¡¯s fine even if he fails.¡± All she had to do was help him every step of the way. It wouldn¡¯t really deviate from what she had been doing all these years. A knock came from the door as she looked over the small city. ¡°Lady Victoria, there is someone downstairs who requests to meet the lord.¡± It was a regular maid who came to deliver the message. ¡°Who are they?¡± ¡°It is the noble who issued an emergency quest to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild in the castle city.¡± ¡°Emergency quest? Does this have to do with the sighting of that dragon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see. Tell him I will be with him shortly.¡± ¡®Since Al isn¡¯t here, I guess it¡¯s my duty to act in his place for now.¡¯ ¡°Understood.¡± The maid left afterwards. Since Arnold wasn¡¯t in the city yet, she had to meet up with the few nobles who stayed behind in this city. She had discussed with them the plans that the duke had in store for the future and how it was to be implemented. Of course, she mentioned Arnold would become the lord as well. Although they weren¡¯t happy, they could say nothing in the matter. They were but minor nobles who were always at the duke¡¯s calling. They managed to keep the city from collapsing somewhat, although they weren¡¯t capable of fully managing it. As many of them were third sons or lower in their family, they weren¡¯t very useful when it came to politics. Some would call them spares. The duke had probably kept them around because of their loyalty to him. A loyal person was much more important than a capable one. Since the duke didn¡¯t need any more support of people of high status, it didn¡¯t matter to him of Whitage¡¯s fief lords stayed under his rule. ¡°Must I meet with him wearing this?¡± Victoria glanced at her uniform. She was wearing a regular old maid uniform she found in one of the servant quarters closets. She couldn¡¯t risk tearing or damaging the usual uniform she wore. ¡°I¡¯ll have to settle with casual clothes. I should have a dress somewhere in my suitcase.¡± Usually, it was extremely rude to make a guest wait. However, since the other party was a minor noble, it was of no importance to her how long he waited. He was the one who came uninvited, after all. After heading to another room and freshening up, Victoria walked down the stairs. She didn¡¯t have many things with her so she only wore light makeup. ¡°Forgive the mess, lord Henry Fralk.¡± Victoria saw a middle aged man in the living room. He was wearing a rather old suit that looked to be stitched together in some places. As he was a low ranking noble, buying extravagant things were beyond his budget. The only reason they were still alive was because the duke didn¡¯t abandon them. Therefore, they had no choice but to serve under Arnold. ¡°Hoh¡­¡± The man¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the goddess who walked down the stairs. He regained his composure a moment later and stood up. ¡°It is fine. By the way, are you perhaps the mistress of that bas-of lord Arnold? I don¡¯t recall him having any official lovers.¡± He almost said something he shouldn¡¯t have. His gaze wandered to Victoria chest. He made sure to be subtle, however, she could see his eyes wander but chose to stay quiet about it. She was always welcomed with these kinds of gazes by men. It was to a point where it didn¡¯t matter to her anymore. Even her own cousins and other family members would gaze at her with such eyes. ¡°Oh, no. I am master Arnold¡¯s personal maid. As he is not here today, I must meet with the guests in his place for the time being. That is because I have the highest authority at the moment.¡± ¡°When will he be coming?¡± ¡°The original duration for his arrival was a week, however, since this mansion needs a lot of work, we cannot allow him to come live here just yet. It would be shameful if his own servants made him live in such a filthy place. I have never been scolded by my superior and I¡¯m not letting that happen this time either.¡± Victoria had even called that same superior, Sebastian to ask him to send her more personnel. She had originally brought six workers before, but there was now a maximum of fifty workers busy with cleaning the mansion. In addition, she had removed all furniture as well and bought new ones. It would take a while before the new furniture arrived, so they focused on cleaning. The couch in the living room was the only piece of old furniture left. Since the servants couldn¡¯t just leave the mansion¡¯s property, they had to set up tents outside. Victoria made sure to request knights to protect them at night as well. ¡°He¡¯s not here, huh¡­¡± The man frowned. He clicked his tongue. ¡°Is something the matter? If you have something to say, please allow me to deliver your message to him.¡± ¡°No. I am only here to inform the lord of the adventurers from Lockinge who will come from the duchy to slay the dragon. As there is no guild in this city, approval to hunt must be obtained by the lord.¡± Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Victoria fell into thought. She had heard of a dragon that had been scaring away the critters in the forest. Most of the strong monsters had even decided to live near the entrance of the forest. This had put many of the villages surrounding the city and the mountain in danger. Unless there was something done to get rid of the dragon, life wouldn¡¯t return to normal for them. ¡®We¡¯re wasting money on hiring adventurers. I doubt the duke will support us if our personal funds run out.¡¯ Since this city didn¡¯t have a guild to give rewards to the adventurers, the money had to come from the city itself. Meaning, the lord¡¯s treasury. To this city, 200 gold was a large amount. It could be used much more meaningfully. ¡®Seeing as how lord Marcus isn¡¯t getting involved, he must want us to fix all the problems on our own.¡¯ That meant that they couldn¡¯t rely on him for money. Although a dragon¡¯s body was a mountain of money after dismantling it, most of that money would go to the adventurers. Odds were that the city wouldn¡¯t benefit financially from this quest at all. ¡°Did you decide on your own to issue this quest and waste money just to kill a dragon?¡± Victoria wanted to slap the daylights out of him. There were better ways to go about getting rid of the dragon. One was scaring it off by using the urine or smell of a dragon lord. It would¡¯ve worked since regular dragons would never want to come into contact with a higher species of their race. It wasn¡¯t even necessary to kill it. Victoria was certain that they did this out of greed. ¡°N-No. I have discussed this with the other fief lords as well. We have decided to also aide the adventurers by distributing weapons and armor. We also used our grain supply to make sure the adventures have enough to eat during their expedition. It should come in wagons in a few hours.¡± ¡°¡­When will they arrive?¡± The journey from Lockinge to this city usually took a four hours at horse-drawn carriage speed. In order to reach it, one would have to travel past the Empire¡¯s Imperial Capital. Lockinge castle city was situated to the west of the empire while Whitage was situated to the south. ¡°I just got word from a messenger on horseback that he sighted the adventurers near the forest. They passed by a village just a few hours ago.¡± ¡°Where do you intend to make them stay once they arrive here?¡± ¡°Uh, that¡¯s¡­W-We were hoping that the lord would give permission to allow them to stay here for the time being.¡± The baron heard Victoria sigh deeply. ¡°I understand. Please lead them here when they arrive.¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± The noble exclaimed in relief. ¡°By the way, when do you usually stop working for the day?¡± Victoria could see his eyes wander to her chest as he spoke. ¡°I know where you are going with this, but I decline. I am not interested.¡± ¡°A-At least we can¡ª¡± ¡°I. Decline.¡± Victoria said with narrowed eyes and a cold voice. ¡°Tch.¡± The noble stood up in a huff. ¡°Tell lord Arnold that I was here when he comes.¡± ¡°I will make sure I do.¡± Victoria bowed. With one last look at her chest, the noble left the mansion. ¡°What a disgusting man. To look at lady Victoria like that.¡± ¡°I know, right? He has no shame. His thing was even standing erect while he was shamelessly asking her out.¡± The others who watched everything from the hallway came into the room. Victoria sighed. ¡®I will never know why men are like that around me. My chest is only a bunch of fat and skin. What is the appeal?¡¯ ¡°You girls should¡¯ve been working instead of eavesdropping. What does His Grace pay you for?¡± ¡°W-We¡¯re sorry.¡± ¡°Never mind. Contact a merchant firm and have them bring blankets, food and candles.¡± ¡°Are we really going to accept them in this mansion? Won¡¯t we be in danger being surrounded by them? The knights are already protecting the mansion. Which means we can only protect ourselves.¡± All of them knew what kind of a bunch adventurers were. They had zero humility, always caused trouble if nothing went their way and only moved for profit. There were those who could be said to be righteous, but they were in the minority. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure none of them touch you girls.¡± Victoria clapped her hands. ¡°Now get moving! We¡¯re expecting them in a few hours.¡± ¡°Yes ma¡¯am!¡± The maids left the living room and went to their assigned tasks. The living room was as empty as it were when they moved everything out. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll go clean the office for now.¡± ¡ó The group had finally left the forest after getting through the thick vegetation. For the first time in a few hours they breathed fresh air. Some forty people moved as a group towards the city that was in the distance. ¡®It¡¯s small, as I¡¯ve heard.¡¯ Arnold was expected to, not only fix the city, but improve the people¡¯s way of life. Just looking from where he stood, he could see many collapsed buildings. ¡®Crimes must happen there daily.¡¯ Being the loser that he was in the past, Liam would¡¯ve avoided walking such regions where people committed crimes. However, he was now Arnold von Berkley, a 5 star knight. One could say that few things could actually worry him. ¡°Almost there, everyone!¡± Clint shouted to the group. Many of them seemed to be tired of walking non-stop. Not only was the path they took very hard to walk on, they only had three breaks so far. ¡°Where are we heading?¡± Arnold caught up with the leader and asked. Lucri followed close behind. ¡°The noble that requested this quest told us to meet him in front of the lord¡¯s mansion.¡± Arnold¡¯s face hardened. ¡°He has apparently gained permission from the lord to house us inside the mansion before we face the dragon.¡± ¡®What¡¯s this? The lord gave approval? Am I not the lord?¡¯ Arnold clenched his fist. ¡®When I found out who that bastard is¡­¡¯ There was no way that Victoria would actually agree to that if he were to ask before he told Clint about going to the mansion. ¡®That bastard probably only asked afterwards.¡¯ ¡°The noble will give us provisions and equipment for our raid.¡± ¡°I see. If we were to have faced the dragon now, we would¡¯ve been in a tight spot.¡± ¡°Exactly. Many of us are already tired from travelling on foot. A group like this can¡¯t use carriages either since we¡¯re too many. After we rest up, we¡¯re leaving by tomorrow morning at the earliest. Any objects, Nova?¡± ¡°None.¡± ¡°It¡¯s settled then.¡± The group passed by a village which was near the city. Arnold noticed the state of every resident. Many were skinny and dirty. Some even looked sick. They wore rags and barely had any men. ¡®The men must¡¯ve been taken to be cannon-fodder in the conflicts between nobles.¡¯ Nobles would always force the villagers living in their land to fight for them. Of course, they won¡¯t actually fight. They¡¯ll only act as meatshields. ¡®I¡¯ve already seen the bad side of this world even though it¡¯s only been a week.¡¯ This. This was what the game didn¡¯t show them. After walking down the highway, they managed to reach Whitage city. ¡®There¡¯s no gate. How do the citizens protect themselves?¡¯ Arnold sighed, a bitter expression on his face. It was no wonder this city was deemed unsuitable for people to live in. The people that do live here are only those that have no choice. In this world, if you didn¡¯t have the power to protect yourself then chances were high that you¡¯ll die in the first week of leaving your own city. People who leave their villages and towns to become famous adventurers know about the dangers yet they continue to pursue their dreams. Arnold glanced at Lucri who was walking next to him. He had such a small frame, a delicate face with big eyes and a small mouth. ¡®How long has he been alone?¡¯ Seeing as how Lucri knew so many people, it had been a while ever since he came to Lockinge city. Maybe he went to the city right after his mother passed away? ¡®Somehow this reminds me of my days at the Guild.¡¯ He was always asked by Alecs to teach the newcomers how everything worked. He would try his best to be an admirable senior and a role model. He watched them grow all those years. Looking at Lucri, he wanted to do the same thing for him as he did for his guildmates. ¡°I-Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Arnold¡¯s gaze seemed to have been too intense that even Lucri could feel him staring. ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. Anyway, it seems that we made it.¡± ¡°Huh? Ah, we did.¡± When they noticed, they had arrived in front of the city gates. That said, there were no city gates to speak of. Perhaps the gates were stolen or knocked down because there were no obstacles that prevented the group from going in. ¡®It feels like a ghost town¡­¡¯ Arnold looked around and noticed that there were few people walking on the streets. There wasn¡¯t even any patrols going back and forth in the streets. ¡®Is that the smell of a decaying corpse?¡¯ ¡°Everyone! Let us make haste and not linger around here for long!¡± It seemed that even Clint was shaken by what he saw. He hurried the group by walking faster. ¡®I¡¯m going to have a lot of work on my hands if I don¡¯t manage to employ people under me. This is the worst. Arnold, you¡¯re the worst.¡¯ Arnold tried to calm himself by imagining the money he¡¯d make from selling those red Crystals. His mouth watered. ¡®Once I eliminate all my current death flags then I¡¯m going to live in peace and quiet. Maybe I should marry Victoria and put a baby in her? Ah, but will she accept?¡¯ He wanted to make Victoria fall for him and not force her to become his mistress. Knowing her, she might comply if he ordered her to, although she¡¯d set some rules like: no bearing of children or announcing the affair to public. Most servants had the right to enforce such rules if their lord wishes to marry them. They were giving up their life to the one they serve for financial gain after all. The employer gets her body and he or she gets access to his wealth. That was the norm for servants who married their lords or Mistresses. ¡®Victoria isn¡¯t just any woman. I need to make sure I don¡¯t screw up.¡¯ Even though he said that, he wasn¡¯t confident in making a woman fall for him. Unlike original Arnold who could make lots of women¡¯s panties drop with his skills alone, the current Arnold was just a scared virgin. ¡®But! I need to make sure I have sex with a woman in this life!¡¯ He was a virgin before coming to this world. Of course, the current Arnold had slept with multiple women, however, to him it didn¡¯t count. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived everyone! Let¡¯s go!¡± They had finally arrived at the mansion. Looking around, he could see many tents sprawled on the ground and servants standing around and looking at them. It seemed that Victoria needed help with cleaning the mansion. There were also knights coming in and out of the backyard and the mansion. The door to the mansion suddenly opened at that moment while everyone was looking around. It was a single woman who came out. Many exclamations of awe came from the adventurers. They couldn¡¯t help it. The woman who came out of the mansion was just too beautiful. No, she was a goddess. Her long brown hair looked silky soft and her skin unblemished. She had a soft smile on her beautiful face. The hourglass figure could even be seen above her white dress. ¡®Whoa¡­¡¯ Victoria Lurgun came down the stairs and looked at everyone. ¡°Welcome to the lord¡¯s mansion. How do you do? My name is Victoria and I am the head servant.¡± Chapter 27: Victoria ¡°Nice to meet y-you, miss Victoria. I am the leader of the raid party.¡± Clint introduced himself while stuttering. Just like everyone else, he was stunned by Victoria¡¯s beauty. Was there anyone else they had ever seen who possessed such beauty? Her motherly aura made Clint lick his lips continually. Even Arnold was dazedly looking at Victoria as she exchanged greetings with everyone. He was all the way in the back so he couldn¡¯t see her completely. ¡°Wow¡­She¡¯s so gorgeous. Is she the lord¡¯s wife? I¡¯m so jealous¡­¡± Lucri also admired Victoria. ¡®Hahahaha! Not yet!¡¯ Arnold couldn¡¯t stop himself from grinning and puffing out his chest. If he won Victoria¡¯s heart then he¡¯ll be able to brag about his beautiful wife. It was a petty thing to do but for someone who had never had a girlfriend before in his life, he felt that it was alright to brag a little. Clint waved at Arnold to follow him. Victoria returned to the mansion¡ªClint¡¯s party members followed behind her. After squeezing through the adventurers, Arnold and Lucri approached Clint. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to have a strategy meeting. I would appreciate it if you joined. You are second in command after all.¡± Clint responded to Arnold¡¯s question. ¡°Ah, right.¡± ¡°Now come. Miss Victoria has invited us to go inside. She said that the noble who issued the request should come in the next hour or so.¡± After saying so, he beckoned for Arnold to follow after him. ¡°Sorry about this. Can you take my bag?¡± Arnold handed his magic storage bag to Lucri. ¡°Ah, of course. I¡¯ll be setting up our tent near that fountain over there.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ** The mansion seemed to be on the verge of falling apart. Everywhere he looked he saw cracks. On the walls, the floor and the roof. It was like the mansion was on its last legs. Save for the crumbling floor, the pillars were still intact. ¡®This place is really a dump.¡¯ There were a few servants scrubbing the floor in the hallway. ¡®It seems that Victoria really is struggling. Finishing with cleaning this entire mansion in one week was too much to ask of her. Ugh. Does this mean I have to stay at the castle and meet Olivia?¡¯ He was too scared of meeting her. What the hell will he say? How will he act? And most importantly, how were their relationship towards one another? If he had to take an educated guess¡­Not good. Olivia wasn¡¯t a threat because she possessed some unfathomable power or a blessing from an unknown god or something. But she was still dangerous. If one as clever as her were to have an enemy she thinks would interfere with her future, wouldn¡¯t the correct course of action be to kill them? ¡®I can¡¯t stay away either. My mother will assume I¡¯m causing trouble for people again.¡¯ ¡®In the end, it¡¯s inutile trying to avoid her.¡¯ The castle was big so maybe he could come up with some way to keep himself busy so much so that no one would seek him out. ¡®I want to look at some history books anyway. That will be the perfect time to see what changed from the lore of Star Fantasy.¡¯ Some famous fantasy writer wrote the lore for the game¡¯s plot and its history. He was part of the reason why the game became a huge success. Modern people sought ways to escape from reality. Nothing does it better than immersing oneself in a fantasy game. Of course, he gave backstories to all the characters as well. That included the bosses. The ones who received critical acclaim and praise was none other than Arnold himself and Luke. Even though Arnold was a tyrant who killed innocent people later in his life, people grew to love the absolute evil that he portrayed. Perhaps those people were sadists who loved to see an evil character slaughter people. That was the conclusion Liam came to. Said person was not a fan of Arnold at all. ¡®The mansion is a bit small compared to what Arnold would be used to. I bet he would be screaming for them to demolish it and build a bigger one.¡¯ Liam shrugged. He was more than happy with having his own place on top of earning money. He was unemployed most of his early thirties after losing his job so he was happy with just that. The day of the incident, Liam had gone to the convenience store to check on the ATM if he had any money left. There was an event ongoing in the game so he wanted to buy the special outfits and skins for his character. Since some unknown anomaly was happening in the game at the time which prevented him and others from logging in, he decided it was the perfect time to check on his finances. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Since Liam was on the social media of the developer, he was able to see the new event. After seeing that there was barely enough for the event, he went into the store to buy a cheap chicken sandwich. After that it all faded to black and the rest is history. ¡®I might never find out so it¡¯s best that I forget about searching for the answer as to why I was born here.¡¯ Of course, he wouldn¡¯t give up on finding other players. Perhaps they might know something. Plus, he could negotiate with them even if they aren¡¯t friendly. The only thing he had going for him was the fact that he was an experienced DOP. On another note ,if he met another DOP then he¡¯ll lose the only card he could use for negotiations. Experience really did matter this time. ¡°Please sit.¡± While Arnold was thinking to himself, Victoria brought them to the living room. There was only one couch though. Victoria turned around to address the five people who followed her. Since they could be said to be the highest rankers among the others, Clint¡¯s party was invited inside as well. ¡°Now then, again, welcome to the mansion of the city lord, Arnold von Berkley. I am his personal maid and the acting owner of the mansion for now. Take into account that whatever damage you do to this mansion will affect the funds gained from this raid. To avoid thieves and murderers from entering this mansion, I hope all of you will act as extra guards for a while.¡± She looked at everyone¡¯s faces as she spoke gently. Her warm smile and tender gaze swept over all of them. ¡°¡­!¡± Suddenly, her expression froze when she looked at Nova, no Arnold. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Clint asked as he alternated his gaze between the frozen Victoria and Nova. ¡°¡­No, it is nothing.¡± Victoria turned around and avoided looking at Arnold any further. ¡°May I ask you to please wait for a bit for the noble to bring the supplies needed for the raid?¡± ¡°Yes. That is fine.¡± Clint answered so. ¡®Huh? Huh? What was that just now? Did Victoria just see that it was me? No way, right?¡¯ Overcome with confusion, Arnold sharpened his gaze at the departing Victoria¡¯s back. She was quickening her pace to get out of the room. In that brief moment of contact, she had seen it was him. As mentioned before, only elite magic casters and those higher levelled than the user could see through the deception of a low grade artifact. The fact that Victoria could recognise him meant that she fell into one of the two categories. She wasn¡¯t a magic caster by any means. All the servants who could cast magic are given extra lessons from Adrianna in her spare time. Of course, she had a purpose for doing so. In the likelihood that the residence is attacked, the servants can act as the last line of defence if the knights fall. If Victoria wasn¡¯t chosen by Adrianna to be part of her program then that meant she didn¡¯t have a speck of mana. That would leave¡­ A chill ran down Arnold¡¯s back. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­Victoria is far stronger than me?¡¯ No matter how long he thought about it, Arnold couldn¡¯t accept something like that. ¡®They don¡¯t seem to see anything strange and are acting as normal.¡¯ Arnold looked at Clint¡¯s party members. Not one of them surpassed him in strength. Plus, Lucia wasn¡¯t skilled enough a mage to see through his disguise. From an outside perspective, the earring on his right ear was like a decoration to make his appearance unique. Flord could see through the magic item¡¯s powers just fine since he was far more powerful than Arnold. ¡®It¡¯s true¡­¡¯ Arnold accepted that Victoria was indeed stronger than him. That may be so but the question was: how strong was she exactly and how did she manage to hide it this long? The game had never described Victoria as a person who ever fought in her life. She was a kind older sister-type who was the definition of what a mother should be. She had no haters at all, only admirers. Something flashed in Arnold¡¯s mind. It was a memory from the original Arnold. He was nine years old. He came back from a trip to the Empire. Only two knights were there to protect him and Victoria. The ride was safe for the most part. That was half way before they reached the duchy, at least. A group of assailants attacked the coach and killed the two knights. One of the assailants ran for Arnold, knocking him to a near unconscious state. Before his eyes closed, he saw them surround Victoria as well. The original Arnold wanted to save her but he was far too weak. That was what drove Arnold to become strong. To protect the people that he loved. When he opened his eyes again, he saw Victoria¡¯s gentle smile. That incident was never discussed ever again. He never knew who saved them. At least, he never thought about it as a child. ¡°¡­.¡± The voices of the others gradually grew louder as his mind snapped back to reality. ¡°¡ªNova.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Sylphy¡¯s face was right in front of Arnold. She was bending down and glancing upwards at his face. ¡®Too close!¡¯ Despite the fact that she was probably two times older than he was, he couldn¡¯t imagine her being anything other than a high school student¡¯s age. She looked even younger than Arnold who was 17 years old. ¡°We asked what you thought. How should we commence the attack on the dragon; I think we should catch it by surprise.¡± Sylphy took out a map of the forest and spread it on the ground. There was an ¡®X¡¯ located on a certain part of that map. It is most likely where the dragon should be. ¡°We should send people ahead of time to monitor the dragon¡¯s movements so we can learn its patterns. I will use my [Flame-Burst Arrowhead] to begin the attack once I get into position.¡± ¡°That, huh? Is it wise to use your most powerful move first?¡± ¡°Yes. We must send the dragon into a state of confusion. That might cause it to lower its defences due to the sudden attacks. It will concentrate more on attacking wildly than protecting its own hide.¡± Sylphy answered Lucia¡¯s question. ¡°I see. The plan seems simple enough. Then we just attack all at once?¡± To Clint¡¯s question, Sylphy nodded. ¡°Even if it¡¯s stronger than us, with our numbers, we ought to stand a chance.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go with that then.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care either way.¡± Everyone gave their agreement by raising a hand. Well, except for¡­ ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Why are you not agreeing with the plan, Nova?¡± Confused, Clint inquired Arnold. ¡°If I may speak, leader; attacking without a kind of formation or tactics is utter foolish. Just staying in wait and firing an arrow isn¡¯t a plan.¡± Sylphy¡¯s face hardened at Arnold¡¯s words. To not show he was scared of her murderous look, Arnold avoided looking at her. ¡°What do you propose then?¡± ¡°I think the first half of the plan, which is staying in wait to see the dragon¡¯s routines is a good plan on its own. The second part, however, shouldn¡¯t be considered as it can lead to many deaths.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Taking their silence as affirmation of his words, Arnold continued speaking. ¡°¡ªI think all martial artists and those capable of martial skills should be the vanguards that keeps the dragon busy while the magic casters and the archers ready their attacks. The two of you should know how [Reinforce Body] works right?¡± Arnold looked at Crull and Clint. Both nodded. [Reinforce Body] was a martial skill that could increase the overall defensive power of a person¡¯s body. The amount of defence depends on the person¡¯s own body¡¯s limits. There were various other advanced forms of the same martial skill. [Reinforce Body] was probably all an average adventurer was capable of. ¡°I want everyone capable of the martial skill to be the main tankers. The warriors will attack from behind them. The magic casters and archers will follow them after that. We should be able to succeed in winning against the dragon. But, I would like to know; should we kill it or only chase it away?¡± ¡°If those who participated were asked the same question then it¡¯s obvious which one it is.¡± The leader said with a wry smile. ¡°The outcome that brings the most money.¡± Clint nodded at Arnold¡¯s words. ¡°They¡¯ll really take the most dangerous route just for money, huh? Well, it can¡¯t be helped then. This will be a battle of attrition. Does everyone agree with my plan?¡± Arnold asked to confirm. He looked at all of them. Crull, Lucia and Clint nodded in confirmation ¡°¡­.If we fail then the responsibility falls on you.¡± Sylphiala said coldly but raised her hand. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. We will commence with Nova¡¯s plan. When night-time arrives and everyone is well rested, then I will explain everything. Everyone in agreement?¡± ¡±¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡±¡± Chapter 28: Battle Against The Dragon Arnold headed back to where Lucri set up their tent. After being stopped numerous timed by the other adventurers for a quick chat, Arnold arrived at their tent. It was fairly small to say the least. There wasn¡¯t even a guarantee that it will survive any harsh weather like rain and strong winds. ¡°Huh? Why is sir Nova back already? Did the meeting end that quickly?¡± Arnold found Lucri stirring a bowl and crushing herbs inside of it. It seemed that he was making his own potions. ¡®A magic caster on top of being an alchemist. This kid sure is talented. He can even cook. Very unexpected of a boy in these ages.¡¯ Seeing as how his magic was so potent against the orcs, Arnold came to the conclusion that Lucri had Alchemist as a sub-class and Magic user as his main class. ¡°No. We¡¯re waiting for the noble to bring the necessary equipment for the raid before we explain the whole plan to everyone as a group. By the way¡­what are all these?¡± Arnold pointed to a bag that sat at the entrance of the tent. It was full of medicinal herbs and different fruits. ¡°Oh, some nice elder sisters brought these for sir Nova. They said that it will come in handy. The herbs can be used to cover any slash wound. It¡¯s much quicker than opening up a healing potion.¡± Lucri seemed to be in a merry mood since he was humming. ¡°Nice, huh?¡± Arnold gazed around the yard. He could see many of the adventurers looking at him. ¡®These women might end up raping me in my sleep if I¡¯m not careful.¡¯ Then again, original Arnold had lightning reflexes. Even if someone were to try and attack him in his sleep, his Aura Sword would skewer that person in half. He¡¯d much rather avoid that happening since his sword would most definitely reveal his identity. ¡°Done!¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Arnold looked into the bowl that Lucri was using to crush the herbs. There was a sticky green paste inside. It smelled like a kind of syrup. ¡°With this we should have ten potions worth of healing. I¡¯ll need to find something to pour the paste inside since it won¡¯t last very long if it¡¯s exposed to the air.¡± ¡®As expected of low grade healing. It always has an expiration date.¡¯ No matter how much he thought about it, Star Fantasy would always be superior in everything compared to this world. The potions the DOPs were given were of the Divine category and could even regenerate a person¡¯s limb. It could even give you a temporary MP boost which further marketed its value. Since not many of those potions were made in the game for all players, Arnold made it priority to learn the recipe should his Guild run out of them. Of course, they never actually did run out. Chances were that Dunfer had over a thousand of those potions just lying inside of it. ¡®I want to try and craft those potions but the necessary ingredients are only found in the territory of the demihumans.¡¯ The continent was mostly made up of humans and they ruled the majority of the land. You could say that demihuman settlements and nations only occupied about a third of the continent. The territory he had to go to was the Forest of the Elves, Tiliu. The ingredients he needed were only located in the forest of the Elves. ¡®I should ask Sylphiala about the forest when I get the chance. All I know is that humans aren¡¯t allowed near the World Tree.¡¯ He was certain that Sylphiala was pissed at him for what he did at the strategy meeting between Clint¡¯s party members. ¡®She must feel humiliated that I just shot down her plan like that.¡¯ He had no way of knowing that she was actually the strategist of the team. The fact that her party members accepted the plan just like that meant that they weren¡¯t as good as her at planning for ambushes. ¡®I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t say the plan was stupid. I might¡¯ve been walking around here with a hole through my arm from one of her arrows.¡¯ ¡°Ah! I see the noble¡¯s carriage!¡± One person shouted and pointed at the gate. Arnold could hear horses neighing and the rattling of a carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s stay outside for now and wait until Clint finishes speaking with the noble.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucri nodded when Arnold spoke. The carriage was followed by multiple wagons. That was most likely the grain they brought for the adventurers. ¡®Three is the best they can do, huh?¡¯ Considering the fact that the nobles in the countryside weren¡¯t that rich, Arnold could understand why they had so little. ¡®Why is the carriage in such a hurry?¡¯ Not minding the noble¡¯s behavior Arnold heard Lucri speak. ¡°Sir Nova.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Did you always hunt monsters back in your village?¡± ¡°Ah, well¡­¡± Arnold averted his eyes to think of an excuse to give. If he nodded to say yes then Lucri might ask where in the mountains he lived. ¡°I started hunting monsters when I came of age. Every morning before the rooster wakes up the people of my village, I would hunt. I have been doing this every day for the past five years. Yes. You could say I know a lot about the monsters that live in forests.¡± Arnold confidently puffed out his chest. ¡°Oohhh¡­¡± Lucri¡¯s eyes sparkled just as before. ¡®This kid is so damn gullible. You¡¯ll only bring trouble to yourself.¡¯ Arnold mocked Lucri while mentally shaking his head. ---!!!! At that moment, they heard a loud roar come from the forest. Even through the forest was quite far away from the city, it sounded like it was close by. ¡°The dragon is awake!!¡± ¡°Look, up there!!¡± The people looked towards where the person was pointing. There, a large flying monster was ascending into the sky. It was nearing the city at incredible speeds. It had a wing span of approximately thirty meters. Even from where he sat, Arnold could feel its powerful gaze. ¡®What¡¯s that light behind its back?¡¯ He saw a fading green light behind the dragon. When he was about to take out binoculars to see what it could be, he heard Clint shout to all the adventurers. Said adventurers were trying to get up from their sleeping bags and out of their tents. The dragon appeared so suddenly that they took longer than usual to gear up. ¡°We mustn¡¯t let it come to this city!¡± Clint shouted as he jumped onto one of the horses. He unsheathed his sword and roared: ¡°We will end its life on the open plain! Come, soldiers!!¡± ¡°OOOHH!!!¡± ¡®It seems we¡¯ll need to give them directions during the fight, huh?¡¯ You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Since the dragon appeared so fast and they couldn¡¯t hold the strategy meeting to inform the entire group, they had to deal with organizing the people during the fight. Sylphiala took all the archers under her command while Lucia took the magic casters. ¡°Steel your hearts! It is but one dragon!!¡± Clint stormed off with the horse, the adventurers following behind him. The city¡¯s residents seemed to have heard the roar of the dragon as well since many of them were running out of their houses. They were going in the opposite direction of the north gate from where the raid party entered through. The servants of the mansion were also running back and forth like headless chickens. Victoria was nowhere to be seen, though. It was like she disappeared like smoke. ¡°Lucri, let¡¯s go too! Leave everything as it is!¡± ¡°R-Right!¡± Lucri packed up everything and threw it in their tent before catching up with Arnold to the front gate. There was suddenly an explosion, followed by a red light. Arnold looked up at the sky which was suddenly covered by a grey cloud. The dragon probably fired one of its Dragon Breaths. ¡®Shit. How many died from that¡­¡¯ Arnold ran even faster behind the adventurers who were trying to keep up. He passed by all of them. Even the warriors who were confident in their speed and leg strength seemed astonished at his speed. ¡°S-Sir Nova, wait! I can! I can also fight with you!¡± Not hearing Lucri¡¯s cry, Arnold continued running. He was still too slow. ¡®Shit. If I want to run faster, I¡¯d need to use aura¡­¡¯ Of course, that would ultimately mean that his experiment would fail if he were to use his aura. He wanted to test just how far the limitations of this body could go. If it was Luke, even if he were placed in a dangerous situation, he would always come out on top. That was because a hero is defended by the god¡¯s blessing and the world¡¯s fate. No matter what happened to him, there was always a way for him to emerge victorious. Luke had been in many near-death situations before in his life, yet he was still alive today. Being a hunter, there were no shortages of dangers. Even if people thought he was weak and would lose, something would always happen to guarantee him victory. What about Arnold then? He was created to be the mini Demon King in this world. Surely there was some evil god who also looked upon Arnold in a favorable light? Of course, it was much too dangerous to test this in real life. If he died in this fight then there was no second life. In the game, whenever he died he would respawn at a temple closest to the location where he perished. Arnold von Berkley was not a player so there was no reviving without resurrection magic. After arriving outside the gate, Arnold looked up at the massive dragon that stared down at them. ¡®From which tribe did this dragon come from? Is it a nomad?¡¯ In the world of dragons, they had a hierarchy much like humans and demihumans. There would be one who would be the leader of the entire tribe; the title of alpha could be compared to a king of his nation. The alpha must also be the strongest out of all the males. The reason Arnold was wondering about its tribe was because only the alphas were allowed to wander freely. But they are usually accompanied by several of their concubines. ¡®No, a female?¡¯ Arnold¡¯s eyes widened. A dragon¡¯s gender is identified by their horns and the pigment of their scales. The lighter ones are usually females and their scales are smoother than males. Of course, mutation in their pigmentation is still a thing. That was still possible but such cases were rare. ¡®Well, I¡¯ll have to assume that it is female. I can¡¯t really check with my eyes to do a quick look down there.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Clint spoke to Arnold when he approached. The other adventurers were circling around the dragon in hopes of pushing it back. It could simply fly away but for some reason it didn¡¯t. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ The dragon didn¡¯t attack them and only glared menacingly. Many were reluctant of closing in since Clint himself hadn¡¯t told them to attack. In the distance near the forest, Arnold could see many of the archers moving into position. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Arnold had a sudden flash of realization but before he could organize that thought, the dragon roared. ¡®Its calling the monsters?¡¯ Of course, there were no monsters around here that could help it fight. ¡®Why does it seem so scared? No, threatened?¡¯ Dragons were the most superior race in this world. They didn¡¯t even have any natural enemies. Well, besides other dragon species. ¡®Wait a second. Did it escape from its tribe?¡¯ Then it didn¡¯t make sense for the dragon to be male. There could only be one male in each tribe. When a male other than the alpha is born then it is kicked out by adulthood. Of course, they can challenge the current alpha and seize control themselves. That was ¡®if¡¯ they could win. If not, then they were killed by the females and the alpha. Realizing the reason why it suddenly appeared in these mountains, Arnold racked his brains over what to do. He looked at the dragon which was glaring at the humans while growling. Then he looked at Clint and the other adventurers. No matter what he did, they wouldn¡¯t end this raid without drawing its blood. ¡°Is everyone ready!?¡± Clint unsheathed his sword. ¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±Ready!!!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± ¡°Follow the formation I have just told you to. The archers will attack first! Warriors, with me!¡± Everyone gave their agreement in the form of cheering. It seemed that their morale was extremely high for the fight. --Puny¡­humans¡­For you¡­to interfere¡­as well¡­ ¡®Eh?¡¯ Arnold suddenly heard something in his ear. He looked around to see if anyone was speaking to him. ¡®No, all of them are preparing to kill the dragon.¡¯ --I¡­will¡­not allow you to enter this forest¡­He¡­Suar must not find me¡­I must¡­kill humans and¡­go to another¡­place¡­ Arnold¡¯s gaze went to the dragon when he heard the voice a second time. ¡®Is the dragon speaking human tongue? No, it doesn¡¯t seem that way because the others are responding. Then, am I able to understand its words?¡¯ He wasn¡¯t certain if Arnold already knew how to understand dragon tongue or if he had a skill which could translate another being¡¯s speech. ¡®It can¡¯t be a racial trait¡­Arnold should be a human.¡¯ Arnold¡¯s thoughts was interrupted by a sudden light that shot towards the dragon, piercing its body and causing a big explosion. Sylphy was the cause. She had used her strongest technique she mentioned before. Following her, the other archers also shot magic arrows. The dragon roared in pain. ¡®It¡¯s not attacking back¡­?¡¯ ¡°Nova!¡± Clint¡¯s call made Arnold snap out of his daze. ¡°The attack is about to begin! I need you there with me!¡± ¡°¡­I¡­¡± Arnold tried to speak before hearing another loud roar from the dragon. Hundreds of spells were shot at it at once. Mini explosions shook the ground he stood on. The dragon was being pushed back by the second. Lucia had instructed the mages to fire at will. Arnold came to the conclusion that it was probably already injured before coming out of the forest. He could see the powerful light that once shone in its eyes slowly fade away. !!!! The dragon staggered with blood and burn marks covering its entire body. It growled in a low tone. Its body shivered before it fell to its knees. ¡°There it is! Warriors! Now we attack!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±OOOOOH!!!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Clint, along with all the melee fighters charged at the dragon. The battle was about to begin. ¡ó The dragon seemed to have had enough of their attacks and finally went on the offensive. Arnold was all the way in the back yet he could feel the power from its Dragon¡¯s Breath. It was the main form of offence for dragons besides using their tails to attack. A dragon was strong physically as well but it didn¡¯t have the body fit for throwing punches or for kicking. Thus, all it could do was tackle, swing its tail and bite. The blast of energy almost hit Arnold where he stood. Had he not jumped out of the way, he would¡¯ve suffered some hefty damage. The blast exploded, causing a small AOE ripple effect. ¡®How can one measure its DPS. Hmm¡­Is it 1000? Or 2000? Maybe more? No. This isn¡¯t the time to think about that stuff.¡¯ He needed to kill or chase away the dragon. If they didn¡¯t, then it might proceed to destroy the city. Arnold wanted to prevent that since this city would become his. It wasn¡¯t because of some noble deed like wanting to protect the people¡ªhe only found it troublesome to fix anything that may be destroyed because of the dragon¡¯s abrupt appearance. Arnold turned to Clint who was shouting orders to everyone fighting the dragon. ¡°What does the situation look like?¡± ¡°Not good. We used a lot of heals after the dragon¡¯s first attack. I didn¡¯t expect it to cause this much damage.¡± Clint answered Arnold¡¯s question. Looking around, multiple adventurers were hit with the shockwave of the energy blast. That alone deprived them of a lot of their life-force. ¡®Crazy. I definitely would¡¯ve died.¡¯ Arnold couldn¡¯t help but shiver. It was ridiculous how such a monster was just living in the forest for so long. It could probably destroy this entire city if it wanted to. Arnold could see Crull, the tanned warrior attacking the dragon¡¯s upper body with his war axe. It was crazy how he could dodge and attack with such a large hunk of metal. However, one could tell by the sweat on his brow that he was exhausted. The others who was on his squad were basically only meatshields since they weren¡¯t contributing much. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s almost time for the two of us to head to the frontlines. Crull and his squad is holding the dragon at bay but it seems they don¡¯t have much time left before they¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­¡± ¡®It mentioned a name¡­Who was it? Is it another dragon perhaps?¡¯ Arnold looked at Clint. He knew that Clint wouldn¡¯t believe him even if he told him. From what Arnold gathered, he came to the conclusion that the dragon ran away from its tribe. Since it was a female, it wasn¡¯t pursued as a male dragon would but looking at the wounds which were already on its body, he could tell that it had a rough life. ¡®Still¡­it can¡¯t live on the land of the Empire.¡¯ Dragons weren¡¯t seen in a good light on this part of the continent. That was mainly because of their forefathers, the dragon lords. Being the definition of chaos and destruction, the dragon lords were arrogant species that only knew how to kill. They had short tempers and would attack humans on sight. That was why no human nation wanted to affiliate themselves with the dragon race. Although they were an intelligent species, they were still dangerous and a symbol of fear for humans. ¡®We have no choice but to kill it.¡¯ ¡°Nova?¡± Clint frowned when he saw Arnold walk past him with his sword drawn. The latter didn¡¯t answer and continued walking. Clint started shouting for him to come back since the group would break formation if he joined then. Arnold ignored Clint¡¯s calls and only bent down as he flexed his leg muscles. The ground beneath cracked a bit from the pressure that came from him. Just like in the battle with the orcs, he coated his sword in Sword Intent. ¡°Hooo¡­¡± Arnold looked up. The dragon was still trying to catch the nimble humans who kept dodging its attacks. If it tried to attack the warriors then they¡¯d hinder its movements then the archers would let loose their arrows. It was a constant back and forth. They weren¡¯t doing it with no plan in mind. Before they arrived here, Clint relayed orders for everyone to hold out as much as they could. He couldn¡¯t explain it fully so he probably hoped for everyone to fill in the dots themselves. It was a battle of attrition. Once the dragon got exhausted then the main attack force(Clint¡¯s squad) would charge. ¡°Nova! Get back! Now!¡± If he entered the battle this early then the plan would¡¯ve been for nothing. Arnold finally jumped at that moment when Clint shouted. The ground was destroyed beneath him. Arnold shot out at lighting speeds. ROOOAR!! The dragon saw him coming and swung its claw in his direction. ¡°Haaaaah!!!!!¡± Arnold dodged its attack mid-air and made his hand into a fist. ¡®Let¡¯s see how powerful a full powered serious punch from Arnold really is!¡¯ Ten meters. Five meters. One meter. Then his fist connected. A powerful shockwave shook the grassy plain followed by the cracking of the dragon¡¯s scales. Chapter 29: Henry Fralk ¡°What is going on!? Why did it suddenly come out of the mountains!? No wonder my damn horses were so spooked!¡± The noble shouted for someone to explain. Victoria shook her head. ¡°I am unsure as to why. However, I heard a few adventurers mentioned that they went through the forest path and caused quite a mess. Perhaps the dragon sensed that commotion and tried to strike while we were idle.¡± That was the most likely explanation. The dragon must¡¯ve sensed the danger of letting the humans gear up for the battle that might cause its death. Its dwellings weren¡¯t that far from the city, after all. ¡°Why now¡­! I spent so much of my own capital¡­!¡± The noble gritted his teeth and said under his breath: ¡°That bastard Arnold better compensate me when he gets here.¡± Victoria could clearly hear that mutter but decided to leave the noble be. He was an insignificant insect so it would be a waste of time to entertain him. She only spoke with narrowed eyes: ¡°In any case, what¡¯s done is done. We can only hope that the raid party can successfully eliminate it.¡± ¡°Kuh¡­But you¡¯re right. If they manage to kill the dragon then the merchants can travel past the forest path again. This city is nearly out of supplies and importing from another region would take too long and be more inconvenient for our wealth. The dragon¡¯s death will determine if this city will survive or not.¡± ¡®Is money all you can think about?¡¯ ¡°Indeed.¡± As a certain subject came into her mind, Victoria spoke again. ¡°This is purely hypothetical but if they were to slay the dragon then what would we do with the body?¡± ¡°Hypothetical you say¡­It¡¯s like you don¡¯t believe they can kill it.¡± ¡°I assumed that the leader is planning on chasing it away. Forgive my wording but killing a dragon is overestimating them. Even if they are such a large group.¡± ¡®I have a feeling that Al¡¯s involvement might change that.¡¯ Although she didn¡¯t know why he would bother joining a raid party, she decided to believe that what he did must¡¯ve had a reason. The fact that he disguised himself led her to that answer. ¡°I see¡­Regarding your question, we might have to cut its body in pieces and ship it to a blacksmith chain in the capital. That way, they can pry off the scales on its body. It might take a few weeks but the end results are all that matters.¡± Henry explained. It was a lengthy process to dismantle the body of a dragon. Not only were the equipment required expensive, the amount of time and work required was also difficult. However, they couldn¡¯t rush it either since there was a worry that the materials might get damaged. In simple terms: it was a delicate procedure. ¡°While they are out there fighting the dragon, why don¡¯t we speak about something else?¡± The noble put his hand behind Victoria¡¯s lower back. ¡°Yes. But first, I will prepare tea.¡± Victoria walked out of his reach. This made the noble scrunch up his face. ¡°Please wait for a while. I will be back in just a bit.¡± Victoria bowed before leaving the living room. ¡ó ¡®Tch. You walk around here with such a seductive body, charming men with those swaying hips.¡¯ His eyes looked at her departing figure walking down the hall, heading towards the kitchen. Being a minor noble, Henry Fralk had never known the joys of embracing many women. He only had one wife who was a villager girl he took in a few years ago. Henry was born as the third son of one of his late father¡¯s many wives. Being 48 years old, unmarried, poor and with the status of a baron caused many to look down on him. It was by pure luck that he was able to inherit his family¡¯s demesne after his brothers left the household. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! One of his brothers won the imperial lottery and the other became a small time business owner. His family members all left one by one. In the end, Henry was all that was left. The people he called his comrades in the past were no longer with him. Since the land was bound to deteriorate, people began losing hope. Even the majority of the people who lived here abandoned their homes. The only good thing about this city was the fact that the surrounding land was larger than most of the other fief lords¡¯ regions. That included Duke Berkley¡¯s duchy which had taken over most of the land. If only they had the wealth then Henry was sure that the city would prosper again. Perhaps not now but maybe in five to ten years. ¡®What will become of us all if that bastard takes over this city¡­Goddammit¡­.¡¯ Henry licked his lips that he had been biting out of frustration that even blood came out. ¡®Was this woman a high class prostitute before becoming a maid?¡¯ Henry thought to himself as he remembered Victoria. ¡®Fuck, not only will he take this city but also that bombshell of a woman. Fuck, I want to push her down and shove it in. Those wide hips are begging to push out a child.¡¯ His imagination began getting dangerous as he imagined certain scenarios in his head. ¡®We¡¯re the only ones in this house. The servants are serving the knights outside. Should I¡­¡¯ Henry shifted the boner in his pants as he heard heels tap in the hallway. His breath was ragged and his face was hot. ¡®That was close. I almost thought about something dangerous.¡¯ Victoria arrived a few seconds later with the tea. She put it down on a table that was brought in earlier. ¡°Please excuse the tea if it is a bit bland. I have ordered tea leaves from the Empire but it has yet to arrive.¡± She sat down on her knees next to Henry and poured the tea. It was a motion servants often did when they poured tea yet Henry couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about something else when she knelt. He wiped the drool from his mouth and tried to peek down Victoria¡¯s cleavage. Her perfume and womanly scent from working all morning was intoxicating. He wanted to lick her entire body to get a taste of this hot beauty. ¡°There you go.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± When he was certain that he saw a black bra, Victoria stood up. She smiled politely and handed him the tea. He grunted in regret. ¡°Then, moving on. I have a few concerns about the city¡¯s system.¡± Victoria began speaking. ¡°Since most of the nobles have left, there is a worry over who will decide things and such. The city lord needs a reliable team, after all.¡± ¡°Should it be similar to a government system?¡± ¡°Yes. However, I don¡¯t think lord Arnold will agree to that. A government is not a term a city on the land of a monarchy is used to. They might let the power run to their heads and try and overthrow the city lord.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®She¡¯s right. Although I have no such desires, the others might.¡¯ Henry was satisfied as long as his domain prospered. He didn¡¯t care about fighting for power any longer. ¡°So they must be similar to shareholders in a company and the CEO would be the city lord.¡± ¡°Exactly. It can be like the court nobles and the Emperor. However, since we are a small city, we cannot exactly establish a noble circle centered around the city lord himself. There is a lot of responsibilities to fulfil in the likely event that we do manage to get such nobles to control the city under the city lord. Plus, If we dissatisfy them then a civil war is not an impossibility.¡± ¡°¡­True. But that is not really an issue at the moment, no? There is probably only about a thousand people in this city. We can request the duke to provide us his knights if a civil war does indeed happen.¡± Victoria¡¯s eyebrow twitched. Henry saw that. ¡°What? Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Lord Arnold was told by the duke to manage the city on his own. He is forbidden from seeking help.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± ¡°If a civil war breaks out then we can only flee this city.¡± Victoria said with a shrug. ¡°Shit¡­shit¡­we¡¯re doomed¡­¡± Henry muttered under his breath. Victoria nodded implying that she thought so as well. ¡°So our only hope is lord Arnold?¡± ¡°Yes. We can only wait until he gives the final decision over what we must do. He informed his father that he will search for people on his own to work in the city.¡± ¡®Do I seriously have to believe in that bastard? Fuck, we¡¯re doomed. This city is doomed if it doesn¡¯t work this time.¡¯ The previous city lords were all incompetent bastards. It wasn¡¯t that surprising since all of them were spare sons of noble houses who had little formal education. No, most had no education at all. Arnold, on the other hand, was highly educated and was most likely too smart for his year in the academy. It was a fact by now. Even if he skipped classes, he would always get full marks in his exams. People began thinking that he was cheating and that his mother was helping him. One day, he was forced to write an exam in an empty classroom that had all its windows covered. No one besides the teachers could enter it. In the end, he still scored full marks again. Although the misunderstanding was resolved, many refused to believe that such a tyrant was so intelligent. He was so smart yet he never used his intellect usefully. Perhaps this was the time for him to do it, thought Henry. He sighed and nodded his head. ¡°I am in favor of appointing him as the city lord. If you need anything, please inform me. I will do what I can.¡± ¡°I see. Do forgive me for saying this but whether any of you accept him or not is not my problem. It will happen regardless. If there are some of you who are against it, be prepared to confront lord Arnold about it. As you are the representative of the other nobles who stayed behind, I want you to relay this message.¡± Victoria said coldly with narrowed eyes. ¡®This little bitch. She¡¯s looking down on me because I¡¯m a minor noble!¡¯ If one were to compare the two, Victoria was obviously higher in status. She was the head maid of the city lord¡¯s residence and his acting second-in-command. In his absence, she was the leader of this household and city. In comparison, Henry was a noble with no redeeming qualities other than his mediocre political skills. It was the bare requirements needed for a village chief. In fact, he was actually in charge of the surrounding villages at the moment. If Arnold came here then he¡¯d lose that power. ¡®Dammit¡­But what can I do¡­¡¯ Looking at her eyes and expression, he could tell that she wanted him to know his place. With a resigned sigh, Henry nodded yet again. This time his words sounded forced. ¡°I will inform them of your words, miss Victoria.¡± A smile finally emerged on Victoria¡¯s previously cold face. ¡°See to it then. Now then, let us discuss what we¡¯ll do with the empty plots of land in the city¡ª" Chapter 30: Maniac It was unbelievable. That was Sylphiala¡¯s thought when she saw that young man punch the dragon¡¯s face. It was so powerful that the dragon flew backwards, although only a few meters. Even some of its iron-like scales were cracking from the sheer power from that punch. ¡°¡­.¡± Her mouth stood agape. Nova was gliding mid-air onto the ground after that display of his ridiculous amount of arm strength. He landed effortlessly and dusted off his pants after stabbing his sword in the ground. The entire raid party silently looked as he stood in a stance whilst looking at the dragon. The dragon, roaring at a low volume, stood up while shaking its head. It showed its teeth and growled menacingly as it stepped backwards. This was the first time that it showed such behavior. Even against thirty plus people, it fought without caring about its safety. Yet, now it was showing behavior a warrior would show to another warrior who the former deemed worthy to face. ¡®Everyone must be having the same thought as me¡­¡¯ Sylphiala looked around. She was certain that everyone was thinking the same thing: Nova was a monster. ¡°Miss Sylphiala, open fire once we restrain it!¡± Nova called out to her when the dragon charged at him. He managed to dodge its attacks which consisted of the swinging of its tail and front legs, effortlessly. Sylphiala, who was called so suddenly, only looked around in a fluster. As the leader of the archer unit, she couldn¡¯t just fall into a daze like that. Although she hated taking orders from others, especially men, she did as he said. ¡°Once sir Nova and the others manages to restrain the dragon, I want all of you to open fire using all your power. Lucia, did you hear me!?¡± Sylphiala shouted to her party member who was a little ways away from where she was standing with her squad. --Got it, Sylphy! Lucia gave a thumbs-up and began chanting. ¡°U-Um¡­¡± When Sylphiala was about to position herself somewhere else, she felt someone tap her shoulder. ¡°Lucri? What are you doing here on the battlefield? You¡¯re still an apprentice mage.¡± ¡°B-But I said I would join the raid party, right?¡± ¡°¡­I thought you meant that you¡¯ll only observe the battle.¡± With a sigh, Sylphiala turned around to face Lucri who seemed out of breath. His neck and face seemed soaked from his sweat. It carried a sweet scent unlike the other sweaty men who smelled pungent. ¡°What is it? We don¡¯t have the luxury to speak while our comrades are fighting out there. Plus, we might have to get ready at any moment now.¡± ¡°S-Sorry, I wanted to bring this to you all¡­¡± He rummaged in the bag by his side and pulled out multiple wet cloths. ¡°What is this? Why does it smell like herbs?¡± Feeling the wet sensation, Sylphiala asked. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s something I made for the group. It should substitute for heals for now. I gave it to everyone I met on the way here.¡± ¡°You really are¡­¡± Sylphiala didn¡¯t finish her sentence and only smiled. ¡°Thanks. We really needed this.¡± ¡°Okay. Excuse me.¡± Lucri was about to head towards the grassy plain while gripping his staff. ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t go out there! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Sylphiala grabbed him and pulled him back. ¡°B-But sir Nova is the only one fighting¡­¡± ¡°Huh?...Now that you mention it¡­¡± ¡®Why isn¡¯t Clint ordering them to charge?¡¯ Nova was the only one engaged in battle. Even if he didn¡¯t look particularly tired, it was still unwise to leave him alone. ¡°Let¡¯s help Nova, guys! We can¡¯t let him have all the fun!¡± Crull, who snapped out of his daze shouted. He bashed the ground with his war axe and activated a martial skill. ¡°If I just sit back and watch then I¡¯d disgrace myself as an adventurer! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±OHHHHH!!!¡±¡±¡±¡± Hearing his cry, all the melee fighters cheered and followed him from behind. Sylphiala noticed a bitter expression on Clint¡¯s face when she looked at him. ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ She could tell how unhappy he was. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. He had already given the plan to everyone yet now it was changing because of Nova. Had the dragon not appeared so suddenly then they would¡¯ve been able to go through with Plan A but that changed now. ¡®Now you know how I felt when my plan was rejected. Nova is basically taking your role.¡¯ Sylphiala smiled wryly and addressed Lucri. ¡°Go to Lucia for now. Follow her lead when the time comes.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Lucri nodded obediently before running off. Sylphiala watched his back before returning her gaze to the fight that was happening a mere twenty meters away from them. It was insane how he was still holding on. ¡®The battle of attrition is still ongoing. If we can slow it down then we, the archer and mage squads can finish it.¡¯ Mages had much more firepower while archers could shoot more consecutively; of course, that depended on the amount of arrows they had on hand. The warriors could hold the dragon at bay with their bodies if their weapons didn¡¯t work. It was a dangerous but necessary method. ¡®I¡¯ll have to do my best.¡¯ Sylphiala took out a golden arrow from her quiver. This arrow¡¯s name was the [Ultimate Superdust Nuclear]. People often laughed at the ridiculous names she gives her special arrows that she, herself crafted. However, their power shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. A clanking sound came from the arrow as its main body suddenly parted. There were multiple small magic bombs inside the large arrow. This was her own modified arrow that packed more punch than one hundred regular enchanted arrows. Sylphiala spends at least two months enchanting her own arrows using traditional rune magic. Unlike regular magic, she had to draw the chants directly onto the arrow using a specialized magic tool. Once the rune ritual is complete the magic would activate. That was why the arrow was covered in a golden light. Rune Magic. In ¡¶STAR FANTASY¡· it was also known as ancient magic or pseudo-magic. The reason it died out so many years ago was because it was too costly and took too long to enchant anything. One also had to know the rune language. Although it was very powerful and much more effective than modern enchantments techniques, it had many demerits as well. There was also the fact that not everyone could do it. Sylphiala was only able to create her first arrow when she was 78 years old. She started learning Rune Magic 20 years earlier. Sylphiala mounted her bow which was now much bigger than before and placed the arrow on the string. Once the arrow hit its target then it will explode which will activate the enchanted bombs inside. Thus, created a chain reaction. The bombs were literally called the [Chain Super Elemental Bomb]. ¡°Ohh! He managed to hit it again!¡± ¡°Crazy¡­Isn¡¯t he too strong?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that he¡¯d be strong? I mean, he¡¯s a [Transcendent]. If anything, I thought he¡¯d be stronger.¡± ¡°What Imperial Ranking do you think he¡¯d get?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­Maybe a 7 star Knight? I wouldn¡¯t know for sure since I¡¯m not a warrior. Maybe my brother would know since he is a knight as well.¡± Sylphiala¡¯s squad had a back and forth conversation while getting ready to attack. ¡®They¡¯re right. Isn¡¯t he too strong? He¡¯s tanking so many hits. One guy who joined in with Crull is already down yet Nova is still fighting even though he¡¯s been fighting the longest.¡¯ Sylphiala took a deep breath as she tracked the dragon¡¯s large body with the scope. The trembling of her bow ceased and she was ready to shoot. On most days, she wouldn¡¯t need a scope since she was a skilled archer. However, in a fight that needed absolute precision, she couldn¡¯t afford to be prideful or unprepared. -Its movements are getting slower. Sylphiala suddenly heard a voice inside her head. No, it actually came from the ring around her finger. It was a Transmission ring. It allowed people to use telepathy. Of course, it was a breakable item so it wasn¡¯t that valuable. Then again, Dead Hollows didn¡¯t have the budget to afford anything better. The low ranking version of these rings were already expensive. How can you tell? -It hasn¡¯t used a second Dragon¡¯s Breath yet. Ah. -Do you understand why? It doesn¡¯t have the energy to conjure another one. ¡®That explains why it¡¯s only using its tail.¡¯ Sylphiala was too busy thinking about the result of their actions that she didn¡¯t notice the dragon¡¯s fatigue. It may have been a top predator but that didn¡¯t mean it had infinite stamina. Moving that big body around must hinder it some way. ¡®Is it my imagination or is Nova smiling?¡¯ A shiver ran down Sylphiala¡¯s spine when she saw Nova¡¯s face for a brief second. She expected him to also be near his limit yet it looked like he was enjoying fighting the dragon. That smirk on his face showed his enjoyment. From the way his mouth was moving, he was probably laughing. Since there was too much noise from the sounds of battle, Sylphy wasn¡¯t quite sure. ¡®What was he doing again? Becoming the strongest swordsman by battling strong opponents?¡¯ She recalled what Lucri told them when they bumped into each other at the Guild. Although she never showed it, she was concerned over Lucri who had no party members despite searching for so long. Many underestimated him since he was so young. The truth, however, was that he was a jack of all trades. He could almost do anything that required many people. Be it cooking, cleaning, armor repairs, sharpening of blades using magic crystals, etc¡­ Sylphiala was relieved that he finally managed to find someone to join his party, but she was still skeptical over Nova. That was why she watched Nova carefully since the start of the journey to the city. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ While she was thinking to herself while remaining still, Sylphiala noticed the dragon¡¯s head heading for Nova. It opened up its giant maw. Nova was still in mid-air, trying to dodge the dragon¡¯s attack. ¡°Nova¡ª!¡± Its jaws closed at that moment with a vibration of the battlefield. When she thought it was over, just like the others surrounding her, the dragon¡¯s closed mouth suddenly started opening, although very slowly. Sylphiala heard a laugh come from behind her. It was a laugh with zero emotion. ¡°You gotta be kidding me¡­¡± ¡°No fucking way¡­.¡± !!!!! The dragon¡¯s jaw was suddenly dislocated, which caused it to roar louder than before and cause a commotion. The adventurers fighting it were all kicked or thrown away by its violent thrashing. Blood gushed out of its mouth as a person fell onto the ground. He wasn¡¯t holding his sword anymore so perhaps he used it to cut the inside of the dragon¡¯s mouth. ¡®What the hell is this that I¡¯m watching?¡¯ Sylphiala thought she was seeing things. The dragon was literally running away by trying to flap its wings. However, since it was too tired, it couldn¡¯t muster up the energy to do so. Sylphiala took that as the signal to attack. ¡°Everyone! Now!¡± The dragon headed back the way it came, which was to the northeast of the city. That was where the hundreds of mountains were located. Even for its size, they might never find it again. It was now the time to kill it. Hundreds upon hundreds of spells and arrows were shot towards the dragon at once. The one who landed the last blow was standing in the middle of the grassy plain. His face was covered in blood. There was a crazy smile on his face. It was a smile that only the craziest of battle junkies always wore on their faces while fighting. Sylphiala shot her enchanted arrow. All sorts of lights mixed together to display a beautiful combination of fireworks. Powerful explosions followed soon after. The dragon was thus slain. ** Sylphiala reassembled her bow and looked around. The reason it was able to become large enough to shoot her special arrow was because the bow itself was also a crafted weapon she modified. Of course, she didn¡¯t do it on her own. She paid a dwarf she met on one of her journeys. ¡°What a mess.¡± Sylphiala thought out loud as she looked around. The lord was bound to put in a complaint at the Guild once he found out about the damage to his land. ¡®We managed to kill the dragon that¡¯s been terrorizing his territory so it should be fine.¡¯ Sylphiala patted everyone¡¯s shoulders after the battle concluded. She didn¡¯t forget to tell them that they did a good job even if that wasn¡¯t true for many of them. ¡°That was insane! We killed a dragon!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah! I¡¯m gonna be famous in my village once they hear this story!¡± ¡°Ah, but wasn¡¯t sir Nova the one who contributed the most? Speaking of, where is he?¡± ¡°¡­Hm?¡± Sylphiala heard the conversation between two of her squad members and also noticed that she couldn¡¯t spot Nova. ¡®Where did he go?¡¯ Chapter 31: Heretical Inquisitor When he woke up, all he could see was the blue sky above. By the looks of the position he was in, he was probably on the ground, lying on his back. ¡°What the hell? Where am I?¡± Arnold shook his head when he felt like he had whiplash. His head felt dizzy and his vision was unfocused. ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± Standing up, he noticed that he was standing in the middle of an open plain. It wasn¡¯t the grassy plain they were battling the dragon. The plain was beneath a mountain with a cliff hanging over the side. The forest the dragon was spotted in was right beneath that same cliff. ¡®I can still see the city but it¡¯s still far away¡­Are these the canyons in the Culb mountains?¡¯ In an attempt to understand what was going on, he looked around. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± A green dome suddenly surrounded the area. It was about 1km wide. Since he was a bit further away from the others, he alone was now trapped inside this strange barrier. ¡°What the¡­¡± Looking around in confusion, he spotted a small figure in the distance. It grew bigger and bigger until it formed a human man¡¯s figure. The human lifted his head and spoke. ¡°Do not move or I will cut you down.¡± A young man¡¯s voice reached Arnold¡¯s ears. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Arnold¡¯s mind blanked. He pointed at the man who appeared before him. Specifically at the mask. ¡°T-The Sun Knight¡­Lancelot?¡± ¡°I am unsure who this Sun Knight is whom you are talking about but I am indeed Lancelot.¡± Blonde hair, white mask and a black cloak. Two magnificent swords were sheathed on his back. ¡°I am surprised. To think the son of duke Marcus von Berkley would be the culprit who slaughtered an entire gang and joined hands with a demon accomplice.¡± Lancelot unsheathed the Holy Swords from his back. A green energy surrounded his body. ¡°I will slay you here if you do not give up the location of Flora Luthial.¡± ¡®Green?¡¯ Arnold was suddenly reminded of something but he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on what it was. Since he couldn¡¯t remember it, he concluded that it wasn¡¯t important. As such, he asked another question. ¡°What just happened to me was caused by a rank 7 magic called [Target Teleportation], right?¡± Being the top magic caster in the game, Liam knew everything related to magic. Although he never actually used the spell before, he had seen his opponents cast it once or twice. It was originally a spell that one could unlock after gathering four magic books called grimoires. A certain wizard hid the books in four relic tombs. Once one could find all four then you can complete the chant of the magic. Of course, it was extremely hard for normal people to acquire such magic. The relic tombs were protected by powerful monsters and the tombs had many dangerous traps. ¡®How the hell do they have it?¡¯ ¡°So you know of this magic. It seems that not only are you an extremely powerful individual but you possess connections that not even a king could have. To even know of the Theocracy¡¯s created magic spell.¡± ¡®Created?¡¯ That word almost made Arnold laugh. It seems that he wants to hide the fact that it was actually magic from ancient tombs. Or Lancelot truly didn¡¯t know the truth and only believed his superiors¡¯ blatant lies. ¡°I am in awe. Perhaps if you weren¡¯t a demon accomplice, we could¡¯ve used your information gathering skills in a more efficient way.¡± Lancelot kept walking towards Arnold. It was the casual gait of someone who didn¡¯t acknowledge the other person as a strong opponent. ¡°H-Hold on!¡± Arnold took off the magic item. His once silver hair changed to dark blue. ¡°Isn¡¯t there some kind of misunderstanding?¡± Lancelot stopped. ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Maybe you have me mistaken for someone else?¡± Lying was not his strong suit but he had to try. ¡®What method did they use to sniff me out?¡¯ It was probably useless to pretend to be someone else since Lancelot already saw through his disguise. Lancelot silently stared at Arnold. As if he found it funny, he scoffed. ¡°We found traces of your aura at the crime scene. Using the technology we possess, we were able to find out who it belonged to. Namely, Arnold von Berkley.¡± ¡®Fuck¡­¡¯ He screwed up. He never should¡¯ve gone so overboard so as to kill Ruduli. ¡®And technology? What the hell is up with the Theocracy? Why are they so advanced?¡¯ ¡°If you tell me where the demon accomplice is then I shall spare your life.¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Arnold knew that he was referring to Flora. ¡°¡­Spare my life?¡± Arnold frowned. ¡°You¡¯ll probably torture me to death once you get that information out of me, right? That is the way of the Inquisitor code, after all.¡± Lancelot didn¡¯t answer and only drew the other sword. Both swords were a magnificent golden glow. The sun¡¯s rays seems to make the swords that much more beautiful. That said, from Arnold¡¯s perspective, all he saw was a reaper that came to collect his soul. ¡®Fuck¡­He seriously intends to kill me if I don¡¯t talk.¡¯ There was no reason for Lancelot to even ask Arnold to tell him. If he wanted to, he could¡¯ve chopped off Arnold¡¯s head a long time ago. He could take Arnold¡¯s head back to the Theocracy and have them examine his brain using magic to find out where Flora was. Yet, he didn¡¯t. That showed that he wasn¡¯t as crazy as those other cult members of the Theocracy. If it were Alitus or a member of the high seats of the [Warriors of the Word of God] called the Testaments then Arnold would¡¯ve been dead already. ¡®Shit¡­I can¡¯t fight this guy. It¡¯ll be like a toddler trying to fight a full armored knight.¡¯ He was quite tired now after the battle with the dragon. The adrenaline that went through him was also gone. However¡­ ¡°Tch¡­You think I¡¯ll just let you take me without a fight!?¡± The pride of the original Arnold wasn¡¯t to be messed with. Arnold poured aura into his ring and took out his Aura Sword from the pocket space dimension. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t show what I can do using this sword just yet. I need to see what kind of things he can do first.¡¯ In PVP, to win against another player, one had to possess information regarding the opponent¡¯s skills, strengths and weaknesses. Unfortunately, since Lancelot was a minor character¡ªsupposedly¡ªin the game, there wasn¡¯t much information on him. He was only described as being as powerful as the members of the Theocracy¡¯s most elite. To test the waters, Arnold had to be careful of showing his full power. That said, he could only use one martial skill and only knew elementary swordsmanship. He¡¯ll have to make due with his physical strength and his fast reflexes while studying Lancelot. ¡®But with this¡­¡¯ Arnold looked at the dark blue blade in his hands. With his Aura Sword, he could mimic the original Arnold¡¯s moves in order to use Flow of the Tide. How it works wasn¡¯t exactly simple. Since Arnold had been using the Aura Sword ever since his childhood, his body had become accustomed to using his sword style as well. It was like muscle memory. Yes, that was a thing with aura-manifested weapons. Liam might not remember the steps to use Flow of the Tide, however, Arnold¡¯s body and brain should if he used his aura along with the Aura Sword. It was because the sword had a will. Using that will, he could subconsciously use Arnold¡¯s original sword style. Liam didn¡¯t know that when he first fought with the Aura Sword back at the gang¡¯s hideout. It was in that moment when he was able to grasp the full potential of the sword. ¡®As long as I don¡¯t use aura while fighting with the sword, my body won¡¯t immediately assert that sword style.¡¯ What was troublesome about being in another person¡¯s body was that it was hard to use that person¡¯s powers as your own. It wasn¡¯t like he could do everything Arnold could. That was because Liam had completely taken over Arnold¡¯s body. All that he could do was use Arnold¡¯s aura and his physical strength. The reason he could use [Storm of the Water Dragon] was also related to the Aura Sword. ¡°So you choose to fight, is that it?¡± Lancelot asked calmly. Arnold smirked. ¡°Fight? I think you¡¯re misunderstanding something here, buddy. I¡¯m going to beat the shit out of you. You bring me to this place against my will and now you threaten to take me as your prisoner? Did you expect me to just sit by and let it happen?¡± Lancelot didn¡¯t seem fazed at all by Arnold¡¯s arrogant remark. ¡°Although I have only read your profile documents for a brief few minutes, I can now see why everyone hates you so much.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± The two locked eyes. Well, Arnold wasn¡¯t exactly sure if Lancelot was actually looking into his eyes or at his weapon. He blinked. Then¡­. Lancelot disappeared. ¡°WHAT¡ª¡± Maybe it was because Arnold¡¯s body had the warrior¡¯s instinct, but he raised his arm holding the sword. ¡°Guh!¡± A strong force sent him flying to the side when he heard a grating sound of swords making contact. Arnold crashed into a boulder. He felt pain run down his spine when his back made contact with the boulder. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­Though I wasn¡¯t trying to attack you seriously, to think you could take that hit with minor injuries¡­.¡± ¡®Shit. This bastard also knows that I have no chance against him.¡¯ If anything, the only reason Lancelot wasn¡¯t attacking that aggressively was because he was on guard despite the fact that his opponent was much weaker. His opponent being an over thinker was prolonging Arnold¡¯s life. ¡®He said something about tracing my aura¡­Wait a second¡­¡¯ Arnold stood up and groaned. ¡®The only time I ever went wild with my aura was when I killed Ruduli. Shit. Was it that after all?¡¯ When Arnold was in the middle of analyzing what he had just learned, he saw a shadow cast over him. He looked up and saw Lancelot who was about to swing down both swords. ¡°Shit!¡± He did a side jump, barely avoiding the shockwave from the powerful tremor that followed after Lancelot struck the ground. ¡®Why the fuck is this guy so strong!?¡¯ Maybe it was a ridiculous comparison but he couldn¡¯t help but consider fighting the dragon being an easier battle. ¡°Why do you not attack me as well?¡± ¡®Because I¡¯m scared!¡¯ ¡°Hah! What do you mean? I¡¯m being careful to not kill you with one swing.¡± Arnold¡¯s mouth never fails to spout taunts in the middle of a fight. ¡°That so?¡± Lancelot¡¯s body suddenly glowed in a golden light. The golden energy formed multiple spears of light. ¡°Go, [Judgement Spears of Melis].¡± With lightning speed, the light spears charged at Arnold. Infusing aura into his feet, Arnold dodged the first two and blew away the other three¡ªthat followed¡ªwith his sword. No, the sword actually cut through the light spears as if it were paper. ¡°Ah?¡± Lancelot suddenly exclaimed. Although he kept conjuring more and more spears of light. Arnold was literally trying his best to dodge and avoid all the light spears. ¡®If I keep doing this back and forth then I¡¯ll run out of stamina. Is he aiming for that?¡¯ Arnold gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t screw with me!¡± Using Sword Intent around his whole body, Arnold charged at Lancelot. The thin barrier completely destroyed the light spears when they touched it. Lancelot seemed completely surprised by Arnold brazenly charging at him. ¡°Fool.¡± Lancelot needn¡¯t use both swords for only one was needed to handle Arnold. The two¡¯s swords finally connected. Arnold felt a painful vibration go up his arms but he endured. Lancelot seemed unfazed by the exchange. ¡°This could all end if you just tell me the location of Flora Luthial. You will answer for your crime of committing multiple homicides on the Empire¡¯s soil. I promise not to intervene.¡± ¡°As if anyone would believe that!¡± Arnold head-butted Lancelot¡¯s face. Although all he felt was the mask¡¯s hard surface. ¡°Kuh!¡± ¡®So hard! What the hell is up with that mask!?¡¯ Lancelot didn¡¯t suffer any damage yet Arnold felt like a headache was coming. Before Lancelot pulled back, Arnold swung his sword again. The two were once again locked in an exchange of swordplay. Arnold tried his best to not lose his footing while in a stalemate with Lancelot. ¡°Guh!¡± Lancelot punched Arnold in the stomach which made him to cough up blood and clutch his stomach. Lancelot landed another blow on his neck. It almost made him lose consciousness. Before Lancelot grabbed him, Arnold stabbed his sword towards Lancelot¡¯s feet. It was extremely cowardice to strike your opponent¡¯s feet when one locks swords with another. Then again, Liam had no pride as a human being anyway so he never cared much about upholding the warriors code. If Sebas saw him now then a beating wasn¡¯t far off. ¡°What the!?¡± Not expecting him to do that, there was an opening in Lancelot¡¯s stance. Arnold hurriedly shifted the direction of his sword¡¯s strike upwards towards Lancelot¡¯s head. Lancelot tilted his head back, his face mere inches away from the sword burning with aura. A few strands of his hair was cut off but not much else. After jumping back, Lancelot stared at Arnold who was standing up from his kneeling position. ¡°Hahahahaha! Look who¡¯s running now!¡± ¡°You really are an interesting fellow.¡± Lancelot grabbed the other sword which was floating next to him and went into his special stance. His aura suddenly changed when he went into that stance. If before was him being nonchalant, now he was serious about the fight. ¡®Well, I haven¡¯t been able to locate any players but it¡¯s been great being the villain for a week. I haven¡¯t even tasted a woman yet but it can¡¯t be helped¡­¡¯ Arnold also got into a stance, although he was visibly trembling like a scared mouse. With no warning whatsoever, Lancelot charged first just like when the fight started. Chapter 32: Monster ¡®Such mediocre swordsmanship. I expected more from a prodigy of the Empire. Turns out my assumptions and worries were for naught.¡¯ Lancelot dodged another one of Arnold¡¯s slashes, effortlessly. It was painfully slow. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I was so on guard against this simpleton.¡¯ Arnold von Berkley was said to be one of the strongest young knights of his generation. Yet, this was all he had in him? ¡®Is he hiding his power or is he too tired from his battle with that dragon?¡¯ Lancelot had coincidentally seen Arnold when they fought with the orcs in the forest. He didn¡¯t attack immediately since it would be troublesome if others knew that he took a person hostage from another country. To create a distraction, Lancelot chased the dragon out of the forest. When the perfect moment came, he used the teleport magic on Arnold. ¡°Ugh!¡± Lancelot kicked Arnold in the face which sent him flying. How long had it been? The constant back and forth of their exchanges had made him lose track of time. ¡°Why do you keep getting up? Are you so blind as to not see the disparity in power between you and I?¡± Lancelot lifted Arnold by his hair. His face was battered and his body was bruised from constantly being kicked. At some point, Lancelot had ceased using his swords and instead used physical blows. Even after all that Arnold was still conscious. Instead of answering Lancelot, Arnold spat the blood in his mouth at Lancelot. Lancelot¡¯s eyebrow twitched under his mask. He took a deep breath before grabbing the holy sword and plunging it into Arnold¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Gyaaah!!!¡± An unrestrained, painful shout came out of Arnold¡¯s mouth. The wound started sizzling. ¡®Hm? That¡¯s strange.¡¯ Lancelot, who was taken aback by that suddenly sensed danger behind him. He hurried gained distance. Arnold¡¯s Aura Sword had flown back to his hands. Arnold, different from before, was covered in a blue essence. Aura. ¡®Interesting. So that sword is bound to its wielder. Aura is a very curious concept.¡¯ In the Theocracy, there was no mention of what aura truly was. Every book pertaining to training only mentioned divinity and mana. Aura was said to be the embodiment of the demon race. It was passed down to the humans and other races after the whore princess, Lilith slept with the First Kings of all races. Thus, the people of today who could harness aura were known as her offspring. The concept was something Lancelot wanted to study, however, that would go against his religious beliefs. ¡®Should I capture him and study his body to learn more about aura?¡¯ It was only his curiosity so he wouldn¡¯t actually go through with it. Torturing someone for one¡¯s own benefits were against the teachings of Melis, the human God. To force down his curiosity, Lancelot repeated that phrase in his head. ¡°Hey.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± When he heard Arnold spoke, Lancelot raised his guard. That was because the current Arnold seemed far different from before. That ghastly dark blue aura was giving him a sort of ominous look. Arnold swept back his hair and looked at Lancelot with icy cold eyes and murderous intent. His Aura Sword seemed to have shrunk in size in comparison to earlier. Also, the blade was severely darker than before. Lancelot could tell that there was a massive amount of aura focused in that blade. ¡®So he will not yield.¡¯ The show was indeed astonishing, however, Lancelot didn¡¯t bat an eye even as Arnold¡¯s presence increased immensely. He grabbed the second sword floating by his side. A green essence covered Lancelot¡¯s body again. The swords were also surrounded in its radiance. It created an ethereal sight and one wouldn¡¯t be able to turn one¡¯s eyes away from the beauty of his power. Lancelot got into the same stance from earlier. Arnold charged at Lancelot at that moment. Although he could still see him, Arnold was much faster than before. The way he moved also changed. It was like a completely different person had taken over his body. Their swords clashed. ¡®Oh?¡¯ Arnold twisted his neck to the side to avoid Lancelot¡¯s sword. Lancelot used one as a feint and actually attacked with the other. Yet Arnold was able to successfully dodge that despite it being outside his vision. Sparks flew. Sounds of metal slashing metal resounded. The ground they stood on was slowly breaking apart. ¡®He really is different from before. His swordsmanship which I mistook for an amateur was actually a guise for the real thing. This sword style he¡¯s using¡­It¡¯s truly beautiful.¡¯ Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Such a shame that you will die before perfecting it, thought Lancelot as he activated a martial skill. [Holy Cross Dual Strike] Two golden arcs shot towards Arnold. He gritted his teeth and roared. His violent blue aura shut him in a cage-like barrier. ¡®He is indeed tired from that fight. His aura is slowly shutting down his body.¡¯ Lancelot¡¯s arcs of light managed to pierce the barrier and create a fatal injury on Arnold¡¯s eye. Blood leaked from his eye as he clutched it. The second arc of light had a far weaker affect that the first one. Wasting not a single second, Lancelot charged at Arnold with both swords in front of him. He slashed, but his swords were stopped by Arnold¡¯s sword. ¡®What kind of sword is that? It can even stop two Star-class weapons?¡¯ Arnold was slowly showing signs of fatigue. His eye was burning from the earlier slash. His left arm was trembling and he was losing blood by the second. Although his body was giving in, albeit slowly, his violent aura was still going crazy. Even though the user wasn¡¯t moving, his aura was spreading out appendages and attacking Lancelot. ¡®I can¡¯t get close unless I strip him of his aura. Although I can brute force my way through. That would be unwise.¡¯ Lancelot knew that being too hasty would come back to bite him later on. Who knows? His opponent might even have an ace up his sleeve. Arnold charged at Lancelot after shooting out aura slashes. Lancelot didn¡¯t attempt to block them and only dodged. The landscape took most of the damage when the aura slashes exploded. The two swordsmen clashed with their weapons. Arnold with his Flow of the Tide swordsmanship and Lancelot and his dual arts. The Aura Sword in his possession has the ability to record martial arts and all sorts of weapon styles. It made it possible for him to use Arnold¡¯s default swordstyle in the game. Of course, if he ran out of aura then the Aura Sword¡ªwhich was allowing him to use the swordstyle¡ªwould disappear. Lancelot noticed that Arnold was staggering and was seemingly out of breath. His sword was nowhere to be found so it was probably laying somewhere. Arnold¡¯s entire body was covered in blood. His wyvern armor was completely destroyed and the gauntlets that protected his wrists were shattered. ¡®He¡¯s not moving.¡¯ Taking that chance, Lancelot approached Arnold and activated his divinity. Several spears of light manifested behind him. Lancelot suddenly heard cracks when he was about to close in on Arnold. When he looked up, he noticed that he was below a cliff. His eyes widened when he saw that Arnold¡¯s sword was stabbed into the side of the cliff and was literally eroding the minerals with aura alone. Several tons of rock fell and was threatening to crush Lancelot. ¡°You...!¡± ¡®This bastard! I should¡¯ve known that something was amiss when I didn¡¯t see his sword!¡¯ Arnold smirked. Lancelot fell for his trap. When Lancelot was about to try and dodge the falling the rocks, Arnold activated the only martial skill he knew how to use. ¡°[Storm of the Water Dragon]!¡± Far different from the one that killed Ruduli. This one had a whole body instead of just being a head. The sword was in the middle of the aura-manifested dragon that was the size of a giant tree. The dragon wasted no time as it headed for Lancelot. The destructive power of its footsteps shook the very ground they stood on. The manifested creature was no different from a predator going in for its prey. Lancelot gritted his teeth and took out a crystal. ¡°-----!!¡± Arnold muttered something in a strange language. There was a smirk on his face as he showed Lancelot the middle finger. ¡°What!?¡± When he tried summoning the angel within to take the damage, the crystal shut down. ¡®Did he just speak our nation¡¯s founding language to put a delay on the angel¡¯s summon!? No way! That is a language only known to the Pope and the high priests!¡¯ Completely taken aback, Lancelot forgot to block the giant monster that clamped its jaws on him. Part 2 ¡°Haa¡­Haa¡­¡± Arnold collapsed on his knees after the dragon exploded while dragging Lancelot¡¯s body around in its mouth. The shockwave made Arnold¡¯s hair flutter and the mountain get blown away by the sheer power of the blast. ¡°All that¡¯s left is the barrier¡­¡± He looked up at the green dome that blocked most of the sun¡¯s rays. For some reason, birds could fly through it. But what was the reason for it being cast then? ¡®Maybe it¡¯s only meant for a single target? That would make the most sense.¡¯ ¡°Ah¡­.I want to lay on Victoria¡¯s thighs and eat her delicious food.¡± Arnold turned around, however, he stopped when he was about to take the first step. ¡°Haha¡­Haha¡­You gotta be kidding me¡­¡± There he stood. Lancelot tore off the tattered robe on his body, revealing his upper chest. Not only was he unscathed, but it seemed that the martial skill Arnold used only pissed him off. The half of his mask was shattered and Arnold could see sharp and strong jawlines and a high nose. One green eye peeked out of the destroyed mask. ¡°Where are you going? This fight is not over yet.¡± Lancelot¡¯s entire body leaked green essence. Arnold¡¯s body shuddered. ¡®I want to get away. But¡­it seems that this is my end...¡¯ He looked at the state of his body. His left arm was immobile since it was twisted and his shoulder blade shattered. His right eye was completely gone at this point and there was a large slash wound on his chest. The holy swords had cut through his wyvern armor like it was butter. ¡®Is there still something I have that can work against this guy?¡¯ ¡°Ugh¡­It burns¡­¡± Arnold¡¯s wounds was burning for some reason. Particularly the slash wounds from the holy swords. ¡®You gotta be kidding me. Is my negative karma that high that even the Divine Realm classifies me as a demon? Since it¡¯s divinity, it should only burn those with impure souls.¡¯ Liam couldn¡¯t help but frown bitterly. Even the gods were looking upon Arnold with reproachful eyes. He had that kind of feeling. His throat was dry and his lips were chapped. Arnold gripped his Aura Sword and tried infusing aura into it. Nothing. He had used all his aura in that final attack. All he had left was the strength in his body. ¡®Wait a second¡­There¡¯s still something.¡¯ His brain went into overdrive to try and remember a certain thing. That message that told him that his death flag was eliminated. Yes, there was still that. ¡®System! I need help! Give me that Star Draw now!¡¯ --¡­. He received no answer. Lancelot was still approaching Arnold. There was no doubt that he would be cut down without hesitation. Biting his lips, Arnold screamed within his heart again. ¡®System! Where the fuck are you!? Hah!? Fucking heed my commands you bastard!¡¯ -¡­. Still nothing. ¡°Have you finally come to accept your demise? Will you die by my hands so that I can prove to my goddess that I am still righteous?¡± ¡°Hah¡­.¡± Arnold glared at Lancelot with his face covered in blood. He pointed at Lancelot while looking at him in disgust. ¡°There you go again. Spewing shit about your goddess like some crazy psycho! You, that bastard Pope and the Theocracy¡¯s High Priests are a bunch of hypocrites. Even that bitch of a goddess ought to get her screws checked¡ª¡± Slash. A fast movement from Lancelot suddenly caused Arnold¡¯s finger to get cut off. ¡°Uwaaack!¡± Arnold, noticing the pain only a moment later, screamed as he held onto his hand. ¡°Do not hurl insults at the Father or the nation which raised me. And especially not to my goddess, you demon scum.¡± Although his face was a blank as ever, one could hear the venom in Lancelot¡¯s voice. Arnold gritted his teeth as he clenched the finger that was literally cut in half. ¡°B¡­Bastard¡­!¡± Arnold¡¯s cursing sounded more like a little child trying to seem intimidating. He crawled backwards like a frightened little animal. Lancelot was too powerful. Even against the overwhelming aura of post villain Arnold, he was able to effortlessly beat it with his power alone. Arnold felt empty air behind him and he stopped. ¡°!!!!¡± He could see the clouds so this was definitely one of the highest mountains of the Culb forest. Arnold wagered whether it was better to jump. Since the mountain was deep in the forest, there was no doubt that there were many monsters down. To him at this moment it was better to deal with monsters that are out to eat him than it is to fight the real monster before him. ¡°Fuck¡­Where¡¯s the player rescue teleportation when you need it¡­¡± If any of his friends were still in the game then he could simply send a message and they¡¯d instantly teleport to his location. Whether Lancelot was on the level of a level-cap player remained to be seen. Arnold gritted his teeth as his remaining arm fell powerlessly to the side. ¡°W-Wait, Lord Lancelot! I¡¯ll tell you! I-I¡¯ll tell you where Flora is!¡± Lancelot stopped and narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Chapter 33: Demon Lord Factor Lancelot stabbed both swords into the ground and folded his arms. His posture relaxed and the overwhelming power from before vanished as if it was never there. That was what Arnold wanted. Lancelot¡¯s eyes widened when he realized it. Arnold grinned. ¡°Never let your guard down in front of your opponent!¡± Using all the aura in the Aura Sword¡¯s reserves, Arnold charged like a missile towards Lancelot. The air whistled as the tip of the sword cut through it. ¡°You!!!¡± Lancelot hurriedly tried to dodge, however, the sword managed to graze his side and cut a chunk of his flesh. Since he spat blood, Arnold judged that his kidney was probably damaged as well. ¡°Kuahahahaahaha!¡± Arnold laughed triumphantly even though it was a cowardly move. ¡°What a noob! Never talk to your opponent whilst in combat! Are you that stupid!?¡± Gwahaha, Arnold continued laughing. Even if he was at his last, he wouldn¡¯t die without inflicting a bit of damage on his enemy. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°¡­Eh?¡± As Arnold was celebrating his cowardly move, he heard an icy cold voice followed by the same pressure from before. ¡®How is he still able to use this much power!?¡¯ It was a known fact in the game that if a large chunk of your health was depleted then you wouldn¡¯t be able to use a lot of your full strength. ¡®Are you telling me that strike only scratched him!? How strong is this bastard!?¡¯ Despair etched onto Arnold¡¯s heart when he realized that his loss was already decided the moment he was trapped in this barrier. ¡®Barrier¡­¡¯ Arnold¡¯s eyebrows creased as he realized what the use of the barrier was for. ¡®No¡­way¡­¡¯ All of Lancelot¡¯s wounds were in the process of healing. Sensing his impending demise yet again, Arnold collapsed against a cliff. His back felt the hard surface of the granite rock formation. Meanwhile, Lancelot was already fully healed. He wielded his two swords again and approached Arnold. The green menacing power made its way to Arnold. With a blank expression on his face, Arnold gazed upwards. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Above his head, he could see something¡­. ¡°In the name of the almighty goddess who rules over all and shall for eternity; the demons and evil gods shalt not disturb this ruling of Melis, the Mother of this world. I hereby commence this execution¡­¡± When Lancelot was about to continue his Scripture, he noticed Arnold staring blankly into the sky. ¡°While you may not end up in the God Realm with the rest of the pure souls, I pray that you shall find peace in your next life.¡± He wordlessly swung the two swords. It was a slow motion. It was slow because the power behind it was simply too strong so reality itself was delaying the attack. He was intent on crushing Arnold and erasing all evidence that he was here. Not minding his demise, Arnold smiled. Light filled his eyes as he tapped empty air. [Class change from Knight to Demon Lord Factor] [Do you accept: Y/N] Arnold swallowed hard and nodded. ¡®Yes¡­¡¯ Almost a moment later he saw a dark void before him. It was like the void was beckoning him over. Since he wasn¡¯t approaching it, the void expanded and engulfed Arnold. The void blocked the powerful strike from the two swords in Lancelot¡¯s hands. Not only that, Lancelot was sent flying into the side of a mountain. ¡°Uwaah! What is this!?¡± Pain spread over his entire body as the black energy surrounded him. His bones cracked. His organs exploded and rearranged themselves. His brain was clinging onto its free will while being consumed by the void of darkness. Lancelot stood up and clicked his tongue. His attacks were halted yet again. Meanwhile, Arnold was screaming at the top of his lungs as he was literally buried alive in the overwhelming void. His Aura Sword lost its manifested form and disappeared into blue sparkles. ¡°Huh?¡± That exclamation came from Lancelot. He looked at his right hand¡ªwhich held a sword just moments before¡ªin confusion. One of Lancelot¡¯s holy swords suddenly flew towards Arnold. He was taken aback because he hadn¡¯t given it any commands, yet it moved. As it neared as the void was clearing, it attained its previous form. A jet black blade with an ominous design. There was an eyeball of a demon on the hilt of the sword. It was gazing at its new master in bliss. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The sword finally reached Arnold¡ªno, its hand. What grabbed the sword was an armored hand. The armor was the same jet black color as the sword. The mist cleared, revealing a figure cladded in dark armor. Horns sprouted out of the side of its head. Dark purple aura leaked out of the helm of the armored being. ¡°This¡­.is¡­¡± Lancelot took off his mask. An expression of disbelief was etched on his face. ¡°This can¡¯t be¡­A Demon Lord factor?¡± Arnold¡¯s suddenly realized what had happened. He looked at his hands. On one hand was the mysterious demon sword that was surrounded in divinity when it was in Lancelot¡¯s grasp. His hand was gauntleted by a black armor. ¡®I¡­became a demon lord factor?¡¯ The system named this form [Demon Lord Seed]. Arnold¡¯s class wasn¡¯t Knight anymore but Demon Lord(temporary). Demon Lord. They were the direct subordinates of the Demon King. There were currently three serving him in the demon world. They demonstrated the second highest authority in the Demon King¡¯s army. Being the highest specie of their race, they had the strongest abilities and bodies built for battle. Arnold wasn¡¯t certain why they were idle but he knew one thing: If they did decide to come to this world then few could stop them. Of course, even Luke would be in danger as he was now. The world¡¯s will and the blessings from thousands of gods would not matter when faced with an antigod¡¯s creation. Arnold exhaled. His breath sounded like that of a beast through his helm. ¡°Status¡± As if an electric shock went through him, multiple notifications appeared within his view. Equipment: ¡®I have a status.¡¯ He grinned. ¡°Kuahahahaha!!!!¡± Arnold¡¯s laughter shook the entire mountains. It bellowed in one¡¯s stomach and created an echo. Arnold took off his helmet. His hair wasn¡¯t dark blue as before but was now completely white. His eyes were a similar color. There were strange white veins that came out of the side of his head. ¡®The notifications disappeared, huh? As I thought. It¡¯s only because I¡¯m wearing this armor that I can see the status. Something¡¯s telling me that I don¡¯t have a lot of time so I better finish this.¡¯ The armor was most likely from the game because he recognized it somewhat. The form was different but he remembered seeing it during an event in the game to hunt demons. ¡°What? Are you scared? Do you fear my might?¡± Arnold grinned. Lancelot closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Instantly, the air froze over and his green energy thickened. ¡®Kuh. Despite leveling up this much, he¡¯s still so powerful¡­Is this guy invincible under this barrier?¡¯ Arnold took a step back involuntarily. He gritted his teeth. ¡®Why am I still cowering when my body is brimming with power!?¡¯ He swung down the Demon Sword. A giant arc of purple aura shot out towards the green dome. An explosion followed by a loud rumble occurred. When the smoke faded, Arnold saw that the dome was damaged immensely. ¡®As I thought, it¡¯s divinity. Is this bastard using an item from the game to make this barrier?¡¯ Since his aura was now in its demonic form, it could now damage the barrier. Of course, if he didn¡¯t find that item soon or kill the wielder then there was no stopping that barrier. It was most likely infinite. That meant that it was either a Semi-Star or Star class item. ¡°So you have truly become a demon. I feel that I may fail this mission of retrieving information from your corpse. I might obliterate your entire existence.¡± Lancelot went into a stance without a hint of fear on his face. ¡°Stop acting cocky, you bastard!¡± Arnold charged with lightning speeds and swung the blood red demon sword. His speed was unlike the heavy armour he was wearing. Not taking the initiative to block it, Lancelot parried the sword which made Arnold almost lose his balance. Before he lost it completely, Arnold did a side-step to regain his balance and jump back. The spot which he stood on before was destroyed by Lancelot¡¯s sword. A holy cross symbol shone in that spot. It was a sealing type divination magic that could even entrap S class monsters. ¡®Although I¡¯m wearing this armour, it feels like I¡¯m wearing ordinary clothes. Is it because of the magic functions of the armour that makes it so light?¡¯ Arnold manifested black flames in his hand which didn¡¯t hold the sword. He used that flame and ran it along the blade¡¯s edge. Almost immediately, an ominous blaze of fury emerged on the sword. ¡°You really have a lot of tricks. [Judgement Spear]¡± Four spears of light manifested around Lancelot. He took the initiative to approach this time. The spears followed close behind. ¡°Haaah!¡± Lancelot swung down the sword, Arnold tried to block but then he realized why Lancelot summoned those spears. ¡°You think I¡¯ll fall for that!? I used to use this trick too!¡± The spears were intended to disturb his movements and make him unable to block Lancelot¡¯s attacks. His sole attention would be focused on trying to get rid of the spears of light that could inevitably damage him. Instead of swinging his sword to block the blow, Arnold used a short range teleportation skill to appear by Lancelot¡¯s side. Putting all his strength into his gauntleted hand, Arnold punched. Straining his muscles, the punch connected and the shockwave did considerable damage to the ground they stood on. In fact, the mountain rumbled. Multiple huge cracks emerged on the cliff of the mountain. Arnold¡¯s punch sent Lancelot flying. However, the spears still aimed for him. ¡°Tch!¡± He realized that the spears would definitely injure him if they touched him. ¡®I have the advantage right now but for how long, I wonder?¡¯ His question was answered immediately after. One of the light spears suddenly switched places with Lancelot. ¡°Shit!¡± An arc of light embraced Lancelot¡¯s sword as he swung it. Boom, an explosion shook the mountains, followed by a strong rumble. A few pieces of the Demon Lord armour broke off Arnold¡¯s body after he narrowly escaped. ¡°Goddammit.¡± Arnold could feel his body slowly giving in to the overwhelming power he now held. If he was a player then he could simply look at his status screen to view his stats. The armour didn¡¯t show his original stats but its own stats that came with the armour. Not even getting a breather in, Arnold blocked another one of Lancelot¡¯s Level 5 [Holy Strikes]. A Holy Strike referred to a secret martial skill known only to paladins and warriors who fight for the church, namely, the ¡°inquisitors¡±. The usual inquisitor could only perform one strike at a time since there was a delay in the amount of times it could be used. It severely strains the body so people will only use it as a trump card. Since Lancelot had both a strong body and was adept at using two swords at once, he could double the attack power and perform three strikes a minute. However, since he only had one sword left, that wasn¡¯t so this time. An explosion rang out after Arnold managed to parry the arc of light by a thin margin. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± However, Arnold never considered that this monster could perform three in under a minute. It was literally only a twenty seconds delay. The second holy strike was much larger and fearsome than the first one. ¡°Haaaah!¡± Before the Holy Strike managed to injure Arnold, a dark purple aura embraced his body which filled it with power. He roared like a beast as he lifted both his arms to do two-handed strike. Seemingly sensing the danger, Lancelot retreated backwards after sending that attack towards Arnold. The sky, no, rather the entire dome was embraced in darkness before a red light came from Arnold¡¯s Demon Sword. ¡°[Wrath of the Demon]!¡± The dome cracked, the mountain range rumbled and the trees bent over from the sheer shockwaves. The large amount of power from the demon sword was so intense that even Lancelot had to click his tongue. He surrounded himself in golden light. An avatar appeared around him acting as a summon. It was a giant woman with her eyes bandaged and a Holy Bible in its hands. It was a level 10-[Avatar Angel] that was a pure defensive summon. Four wings protruded from its back and covered Lancelot. But that¡¯s useless against demon energy, thought Arnold. ¡°Die! You fucking lunatic!¡± Then he swing down his last¡ªprobably¡ªstrike. Chapter 34 Part 1 It was a fleeting memory that flashed past his mind in that moment in his final standoff against the demon lord factor before him. Lancelot! Why do you keep swinging your sword? You missed the theater play! A young girl with golden locks of hair and a cute oval-shaped face appeared within his mind. She was wearing a pink dress which suited her cute appearance. Although anything would suit her. Because I want to protect you. Didn¡¯t I make an oath that day we became friends when our parents left us? I-I thought you were joking. And how do you remember it so vividly? Weren¡¯t we 5 years old? Angelica blushed. It was one of her cutest expressions and his heart would always melt whenever he sees it. I¡¯ll always protect you, Angelica. Because you¡¯re my one true love. Young Lancelot said that to her with confidence brimming in his eyes. W-We need to get to the dining hall before they eat without us! Let¡¯s go! That or something similar was always the kind of response he¡¯d receive whenever he said that he loved her. She would make an excuse about having to do something or meeting someone as if she didn¡¯t know how else to respond. It hurt Lancelot¡¯s feelings but he continued pursuing her despite everything else. No other person could take her place. I want to at least hear if you loved me too, thought Lancelot. He had a feeling that if he didn¡¯t survive this battle that Angelica would be taken by someone else. He hated that. Of course, Alitus already had a wife so there was no reason for him to get a second one. Any other man could take her away when he¡¯s gone. His mind snapping back to reality, Lancelot could see the demon sword slicing through the Avatar Angel¡¯s protective barrier as if it was a hot knife going through butter. Realizing that defending wouldn¡¯t do him any good in this situation, Lancelot poured every ounce of his power into the sword. Had it been a normal blade then it would¡¯ve shattered from the sheer power being sent into. However, the sword he held was a Star-class artifact. ¡°[Song of Light]!¡± After charging towards the demon armored enemy, he applied one of his special skills onto the sword. The sword shone in a bright green glow. The mountain was breaking apart at this point. The two opposite powers were just too much. Demon vs Inquisitor. Two polar opposites. One was fighting with demonic aura while the other was using divinity and his spiritualist powers. ¡°!!!¡± Arnold suddenly seized all his movements as he fell forward. His eyes blanked and his mouth froze as it was still opened wide. However, the sword was still descending. Lancelot used that opportunity to dodge to the side, hit Arnold¡¯s wrist with his elbow and finally, plunge his sword through the chest of his enemy. A powerful explosion ran out behind Lancelot but he didn¡¯t pay it any mind. The barrier fell down and disappeared into nothingness. ¡®He destroyed the magic item. What fearsome aura. It is comparable to the Demon King¡­.¡¯ Lancelot thought as he felt Arnold¡¯s body losing strength and sinking to his knees. Arnold coughed violently as he held his throat. Blood gushed out of his eyes, nose and mouth. The holy sword was struck in deeper. ¡°You have lost.¡± ¡ó Looking at the man at his feet, Lancelot took off his mask. His breath was labored and his face was bloody. Although he didn¡¯t expect to easily kill this Arnold von Berkley, he never would¡¯ve thought that the person in question had such power. Lancelot looked behind himself. The clouds of dust had faded by now so he could get a clear view of the landscape. He saw a trench of at least 1¡ªno¡ªat least 3km long. He could even see water filling the trench. About a third of the forest was still burning from the black flames from earlier. ¡°I was right to have defeated you on my own. Had anyone else attempted this then they might not have lived.¡± Lancelot looked at his sword. He used all his strength to parry that strike. In that one moment, Arnold¡¯s demon armor had faded away, which meant that he lost the ability to control that massive amount of power that he swung down with the sword. Lancelot used that chance to finish their fight which had probably lasted an hour. ¡°It¡¯s broken.¡± He sheathed ¡¶Praise¡· on his waist. The blade was half cut off. In the few seconds before the sword reached Arnold¡¯s heart, the demon sword had used all its power to destroy its counterpart. ¡°Yet, how is this demon sword still intact? Even though its direction shouldn¡¯t have changed on its own, it managed tp break apart my sword.¡± When he tried to pick up the demon sword, a sudden pain coursed through his head. He gritted his teeth. ¡®I am not surprised that much.¡¯ The sword¡¯s will was rejecting him. And since he wasn¡¯t in top shape, there was no way to force it into submission. It was no longer his. ¡°So that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be? You intend to stay with this man until his last breath?¡± The sword didn¡¯t say anything. Well, it was an inanimate object so there was no way for it to speak. Of course, it still had the will of its previous master. He knew that it understood his words. Lancelot heard that it was once the sword of a demon lord. ¡°I wonder¡­why could he assimilate with the demon sword so perfectly? And what was that power?¡± This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Lancelot had heard of demon lord factors before. They were people who harnessed the power of previous demon lords who served under the Demon King but fell in battle against past heroes. Although not fully classified as demons, they were still deemed as heretics by the Cathedral in the Holy City. That gave Lancelot even more reason to kill Arnold besides finding Flora. ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡± The youth stretched his back and looked at the sky. It was a beautiful day. Had he not hunted down Arnold then he would¡¯ve enjoyed a nice cup of warm tea and read a book. ¡°¡­.¡± Lancelot silently unsheathed a dagger by his waist and coated it in divinity. He knelt down and held the dagger at Arnold¡¯s neck. Although the cut in his chest was deep enough to leave a fatal wound, with his body, Arnold could survive. Albeit barely. Lancelot stopped that motion of wanting to slice off Arnold¡¯s head. ¡°What is this?¡± He spoke without looking behind him. He already sensed their presence but hadn¡¯t paid them any mind until now. They didn¡¯t approach after all. ¡°You are interfering in official business that concerns the will of His Holiness.¡± Only then did he turn around to look at the cloaked individuals. They had landed behind him without so much as giving away sound. But to someone like him, he could spot an ant from the sky so spotting them was no big deal. The people before him weren¡¯t two or three. No, rather there were over a hundred people standing before Lancelot. One of them stepped forward. By the looks of it, it was a woman. She spoke: ¡°Step away from that man. He¡¯s a very important asset to our people.¡± The wind blew which made the girl¡¯s hood also fall down. ¡°A dark elf¡­¡± Lancelot¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Humans in general hated the dark elves since they were the crossbreed between elves and demons. It was even more so for the churches of different religions. However, Lancelot was so tired that he didn¡¯t care enough to attack the dark elf. ¡°So Serz have their eyes on this man?¡± The girl nodded wordlessly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I see¡­It is because of that power he showed before. All of you acknowledge this man because of the demon lord factor within him.¡± The girl didn¡¯t agree or disagree with that statement. Maybe there was another reason but Lancelot accepted his deduction as truth. Speaking of that deduction, he wasn¡¯t surprised by that. Nations would go to war for such a convenient tool. The previous factors weren¡¯t just killed, they were first experimented on to see if one could make them obey. If they could mind control a demon lord factor then they could obtain a pawn for the day the Demon King ever decided to invade this world. Demon lords were people born with the potential to defeat heroes. If they could manipulate such a person then their own military might would increase. Even the Great Nobles and the Theocracy¡¯s assault group would be in trouble. ¡°You seem to misunderstand us.¡± The elf girl spoke. ¡°We do not desire to make this man a pawn in war against the Demons or their king. Rather, we want him to join our organization.¡± Lancelot¡¯s face hardened. She could tell by Lancelot¡¯s gaze what he was thinking apparently. ¡°You will make the Theocracy your enemy. We have ignored your existence since you haven¡¯t gone overboard up until now but that will change if you take a demon lord factor.¡± ¡°I am fully aware of that. Despite that, we still wish to make him our ally.¡± The girl and Lancelot locked gazes. Lancelot could see her slowly reach behind her back. Most likely to grab a weapon to attack him if he showed resistance. Her comrades were doing the same behind her. Lancelot closed his eyes and thought about the matter calmly. If he were to hand Arnold over to Serz then there was a chance that the Theocracy itself could be in danger. It took Lancelot nearly 70% of his power to subjugate this man called Arnold von Berkley. ¡®By level, he should be around level 89? His demon armor could survive strikes from a Star class weapon so I should assume that it is of the same rank or maybe a smidge lower. It should be semi-star or SS.¡¯ If Arnold was left alive to grow stronger then Lancelot would have to take responsibility for whatever might happen in the future. Other than him, only Alitus and the high seats of the Testaments could stop him. The Testaments referred to the ten high seats of the Warriors of the Word of God. They are the core of the power in the Theocracy. Besides them, there were hundreds of other members who were lower in rank. ¡®Wait, if he had this power all along then shouldn¡¯t he have used it earlier in our fight? He started fighting like a complete amateur but gradually showed his true power. Did I push him to that state?¡¯ Perhaps, thought Lancelot. Either it had a very serious penalty or it was a limited use of power. After analyzing what he knew, Lancelot felt relief wash over him. Although Arnold would become an obstacle, it wouldn¡¯t be anytime soon. Rather, if that power really had a penalty like his lifespan then Arnold wouldn¡¯t see the next decade. Just as the elf girl was about to approach out of impatience, Lancelot spoke. ¡°Very well.¡± He activated space magic and pulled out a cloak similar to the one he wore before. He grabbed a mask as well. ¡°I will let you do as you wish. For now. As I am not as full strength, I feel that it is unwise to fight so many people over a single man.¡± Lancelot took out a potion and gulped it down. Color appeared on his face that was paler than usual. He threw the bottle aside. ¡°However, if you show yourselves to me a second time then I will kill you all.¡± It wasn¡¯t a bluff or an arrogant remark. He really will kill them. Liumiala nodded silently. ¡°I understand.¡± A golden rune magic circle manifested on the ground around Lancelot. It was a teleportation spell. Lancelot Uther gazed at the demon sword, that he called ¡¶Worship¡·, one last time before he disappeared. ¡ó Liumiala gazed at Arnold¡¯s face as they rode in the carriage. ¡®Had I known he was a demon lord factor then I would¡¯ve begged the executives on my knees to recruit him.¡¯ ¡°Are we really going to recruit him?¡± One of Liumiala¡¯s comrades asked. She smiled wryly and shook her head. ¡°Not right now. I feel like he¡¯ll reject us.¡± ¡°So you lied to that man?¡± ¡°Yes. The demon lord factor does indeed sound interesting. But don¡¯t we have a person like that in our organization already? No, I feel like he¡¯d be useful to us in another way.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Liumiala didn¡¯t speak any further which ended their conversation. She placed her hand on Arnold¡¯s forehead and then a magic circle appeared. When they parted last time, she had secretly planted a spell on Arnold that allowed her to follow his whereabouts and listen to his conversations. Of course, if he knew then she would most definitely be killed. It was invasion of one¡¯s privacy, after all. ¡®He knew about that Great Magic spell that has been lost for centuries. Not even today¡¯s history books have it recorded. Only the tomb raiders have access to that information.¡¯ The Theocracy got to the four grimoires before they could. Liumiala wasn¡¯t certain before but now she was. ¡®Arnold von Berkley is an important piece in our plan. If I can convince my mother then he might even become a level 5 executive, which is the highest rank below the leader.¡¯ Not only were his powers top notch, his connections and intelligence will be useful for them as well. She took into account his demon lord factor as well but that wasn¡¯t really the biggest reason for wanting to work with him. As Liumiala said before, there was already a person who had a demon lord factor. The problem with that person who possessed the factor was that they were unpredictable and wasn¡¯t easily to control. If one wanted to control him then you¡¯d have to use force. He was a two sided bastard and no one knew what he was up to. Liumiala¡¯s thought shifted to the demon sword that was lying next to Arnold. Since she was part elf, she was sensitive to spiritual energy. The spiritual energy coming off the sword was so malicious that she doubted how Arnold could wield such a thing. Unless his karma was extremely negative then it¡¯d make sense why he could wield it. The requirements to wield a demon sword were to either be from the demon race¡¯s superior species, the Greater Demons or have very bad karma. As Arnold was a human, Liumiala fitted him into the latter category. ¡°Where are we going, sis?¡± one of her comrades asked. Liumiala thought for a second before answering. ¡°It would be bad if that woman came after us so let¡¯s take him back to the mansion as soon as possible. Only our carriage will enter the city. The rest of you go back to the base.¡± ¡°ROGER!¡± The others who were behind their carriage saluted in unison. ¡°I¡¯ll wait until he wakes up. Ziom, Si.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I want the two of you to monitor for any movements from rival organizations. Chances are big that maybe one or two of them followed us to this region of the Empire. I¡¯ll have a nice talk with Victoria Lurgun.¡± The carriage exited the forest and the city could be seen from afar. Of course, they could spot the dragon¡¯s corpse as well. Thousands of people were gathered around the corpse. They were celebrating its demise. The forest¡ªwhich was the main supply of food and income for the villages¡ªwas now safer after its death. Ignoring the cheering from the people, Liumiala looked at the beautiful sunset in the distance. The horizon, bathed in a red haze, was peaceful and quiet. She heaved a sigh as she leaned against her seat. Chapter 34 Part 2 After the dragon¡¯s fall, all the adventurers gathered at the mansion, except Nova, of course. Sylphy noticed that the excitement everyone was experiencing before was gone. A gloomy depression drifted over the group. ¡®So that¡¯s the guy who Clint got the job from?¡¯ When Sylphy and the others arrived at the entrance of the mansion, she saw Victoria and another man in a suit standing in the driveway of the yard. Even if his suit wasn¡¯t extravagant, they could tell from his straight posture and gait that he was a noble. Thus, it wasn¡¯t wrong to assume that he was their sponsor and the one who gave the job. ¡°Welcome back, everyone.¡± They were greeted by Victoria¡¯s loving smile. Her smile was so destructive that a few people¡¯s depression washed away. ¡°This is lord Henry Fralk, he is the leader of the nobles who stayed behind to look after the city.¡± She gestured to the plump man. All he did was nod. ¡°I take it the dragon has fallen by your hands?¡± To Victoria¡¯s question, the group went silent. ¡°Actually¡­.¡± Clint, who was trailing behind the group for some reason, spoke. ¡°We¡­didn¡¯t do a lot in the beginning¡­It was Nova who made it possible for us to kill the dragon.¡± Clint took something out of the bag at his side. It was a horn. Specifically, the dragon¡¯s horn. The noble¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Looking at his expression, Sylphy could guess that he didn¡¯t expect a band of ruffians to kill a dragon. Well, after studying its body, they saw that it was actually injured before it attacked them. There was also the fact that something chased it towards the city, other than the mysterious wound. ¡°Kukuku. Marvelous.¡± The noble rubbed his hands together. ¡°I will make sure it is delivered to the Empire as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Clint, along with Sylphy, Lucia and Crull, bowed. ¡°Speaking of Nova, I do not see him anywhere. Isn¡¯t he that tall young man with silver hair?¡± Victoria thought out loud. The one to answer her was a timid voice. ¡°He¡­He¡¯s gone¡­¡± Lucri came out of the group carrying the sword that belonged to Nova. Due to extended use, the sword was chipped and cracked. When Victoria heard him, her face turned bitter and a frown emerged on her face. The motherly aura that surrounded her before vanished and was replaced by a sinister one. The entire group broke into a cold sweat. They didn¡¯t know why a simple maid could release such bloodlust. ¡®What the hell? My entire body is shivering.¡¯ Sylphy¡¯s thought was halted as the sinister dead stare Victoria was giving them vanished. It was like it was never there to begin with. Even the noble was looking at Victoria in horror. Said person smiled tenderly again as if she didn¡¯t release that killing intent from before. ¡°That is a shame. Now then, I will distribute the rewards for the quest.¡± Victoria pointed to the wagons. ¡°Please help yourselves to the food prepared by our staff while I gather the coins.¡± They could simply nod their heads. ¡ó Victoria stood in the quiet office of the city lord¡¯s residence. She gazed at the empty chair with similar empty eyes. Her face was expressionless. The ticking of the clock and the noise from outside were the only sounds she heard. After the dragon¡¯s demise, the adventurers threw a party on their own accord. Victoria didn¡¯t stop them since the party wasn¡¯t happening inside the mansion. Had they messed up the hard work of the servants then an arm or two wouldn¡¯t suffice as punishment. ¡°There¡¯s no hiding this from Al, huh.¡± Victoria ran her finger along the edge of the desk. She thought back to earlier that day. She was welcoming the leader of the joint party, but she didn¡¯t expect that Arnold would be amongst them. In addition, he was disguising himself as some country bumpkin who wants to fight strong opponents to become the strongest swordsman in the world. She remembered that he enjoyed playing make-believe when he was little. She thought that it was the same this time but ruled that out. Perhaps there was another reason for being away from the duchy. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be because he wants to avoid meeting with Her Highness, right¡­?¡± As she said so, the image of a certain silver haired girl appeared in her mind. The two were childhood friends yet their relationship had drifted so. They used to run around the mansion and play hide-and-seek with Victoria. On most days Olivia would cry if she couldn¡¯t see Arnold. Yet, Arnold would always make sure he visited her in the most strangest of ways. There was that one time where he hijacked the carriage of a bandits group that was going away from the capital. In the process, he delivered the stolen goods to the knight order. Of course, said person didn¡¯t have anything in mind like saving the stolen goods. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. All he wanted to do was see his beloved. Victoria chuckled. ¡®They really were close when they were children¡­¡¯ Olivia was always the one who followed Arnold everywhere they went. Now it was the complete opposite. She was a timid, shy girl who always kept to herself. However, she had changed over the years. That change had caused her to grow apart from her childhood friends. Although she is still moderately close to Celeste von Penston. Some even call them best friends. The two could actually be considered as business partners than anything else. Victoria knew that if they didn¡¯t start a business together then they wouldn¡¯t even speak to each other. As she was an enthusiast of sorts, Olivia pitched the idea to Celeste to start a jewellery chain store that deals with mining minerals and manufacturing jewels. The two had similar abilities in business management so it was better to work together than become competitors. ¡®But Al is the only one left out.¡¯ Victoria was a little worried that Arnold was lonely after all these years of being ignored. ¡°Well, he and Celeste are still in contact so that¡¯s good.¡± Although she knew that, she didn¡¯t know how much their relationship had deteriorated over the years. As a servant it was unprofessional to probe her master of his relations. He had many flings left and right but those were short-lived. As long as Arnold found a woman to set down with then she¡¯ll be happy and support that relationship. ¡°¡­..¡± A whooshing sound resonated in the room. Victoria had thrown a dagger towards a certain part of the room. The force at which the dagger was thrown broke a part of the wall it was lodged into. ¡°What frightening skills.¡± Said a shadow standing in the corner. The dagger was right next to their neck. ¡°My, it seems I¡¯ve missed.¡± Victoria turned to face that person. There was a cold smile on her face. Her eyes were narrowed and killing intent leaked out of them. ¡°What is your business here, vermin scum. Did you think that this would be an easy place to steal from?¡± The shadow shook their head as they walked out of the corner of the room and stood in the light of the candle. When Victoria saw the person¡¯s face, she moved at lightning speeds and held her hand neck to the person¡¯s throat. It was all in one breath. Even the flame of the candle only danced a second after the force of the wind blew it. ¡°Say one wrong word then I¡¯ll snap your neck, demon offspring.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Liumiala froze. She didn¡¯t seem to have suspected that Victoria was that fast. She slowly lifted her hands while sweat leaked down her face. ¡°I-I am not here to harm anyone.¡± ¡°Then what business do you have here?¡± Victoria moved her hand closer to Liumiala¡¯s tender neck. The person who was literally an inch away from dying gulped hard. ¡°Your¡­Your precious master was almost killed today.¡± When she heard that, Victoria¡¯s face turned into a grimace and her mouth curled downwards, causing wrinkles to form. Liumiala shivered gazing into those dead eyes. Her mouth opened but only a wheeze came out. ¡°Al was¡­almost killed¡­? By who¡­? Who dared to hurt him¡­? The fact that you say that he almost died means that he¡¯s still alive, right¡­?¡± Victoria asked constantly while holding onto Liumiala¡¯s neck. ¡°Eek¡­Eek¡­¡± Liumiala shut her eyes tightly, a scared expression on her face. ¡°P-Please listen¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± When she felt Victoria let go of her neck, Liumiala opened her eyes. ¡°Talk.¡± ¡ó In a certain abandoned building. It was located northeast of the city lord¡¯s manor. The reason they came here was because it was the only part of the city that didn¡¯t have inhabitants. Liumiala brought Victoria inside after checking that the coast was clear. She told her comrades to watch out for anyone wanting to enter the building and turn them away. Victoria froze when she saw Arnold lie on a bundle of wheat. There was a deep wound on his chest that was sizzling because of an unknown substance. ¡°Since we don¡¯t have high grade healing potions, it¡¯s impossible to heal him completely. His left eye is completely gone so we gave him an artificial eye. It has the ability to allow him to see so there isn¡¯t any worry there. Although it needs a constant energy supply. As for his arm, well, the bone of his shoulder blade was shattered and his arm broke out of its socket.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Victoria was just silently gazing at Arnold¡¯s sleeping face. His face looked so peaceful despite the large gash across his chest. Although there were special herbs around the wound to prevent it from bleeding, his life was living on a thread. ¡°The one who did this already got away.¡± Liumiala said hurriedly when she saw Victoria¡¯s face twist. ¡°Why did you bring him here? Are you going to make him owe you a favour?¡± ¡°You should know that your precious master was the one who approached me first and made me interested in him.¡± Victoria turned around to face Liumiala. ¡°He approached you? For what purpose?¡± ¡®So she doesn¡¯t know, huh.¡¯ Had Victoria known then there was a possibility that her superior would also find out. If her superior knew then he would inform the duke. If the duke knew¡­ ¡®Then we¡¯re completely fucked. This woman would be the least of our problems.¡¯ ¡°Remember that red haired girl? She was kidnapped by that guy named Ruduli. Your precious master slaughtered an entire gang just to save her.¡± ¡°¡­He was the one who caused that commotion?¡± ¡°Indeed. And that was also what led to that Lancelot guy finding out and almost killing the young master.¡± Victoria gritted her teeth. ¡°Lancelot¡­Is it that Lancelot¡­? The strongest inquisitor?¡± ¡®Shit. She looks pissed. Why the hell did I have to get involved this much¡­I should know when to stop...¡¯ Well, what¡¯s done is done, Liumiala thought. ¡°What do you want? You must have some sort of reason for helping him despite the fact that your first meeting was only related to finding a missing person?¡± ¡°What we want, huh¡­.¡± Liumiala thought for a second. If she mentioned the demon lord factor then she¡¯d have to further explain about the case. She was much too troubled to reveal that much. ¡°Tell him an old friend gave him a helping hand.¡± Liumiala said with a smirk. ¡°So you only did this to have him owe you after all?¡± Liumiala shrugged. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do it out of kindness,¡± she shrugged again, this time with a cheeky grin. ¡°All you should know that he is of use to me at this moment.¡± Though she was being vague, Victoria didn¡¯t seem to care to ask what she meant by that. ¡°Give him this note. He¡¯ll know what it means once he reads it.¡± She nodded. ¡°I will tell him.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Liumiala turned around. She suddenly felt a pressure weigh down on her from behind. ¡°Once that debt is paid I do not want you near Al ever again. If you do then a slap on wrist isn¡¯t the only thing your organization suffers from.¡± Liumiala¡¯s entire body shivered. ¡®Did she just threaten our entire organization¡­? Shit, if others find out then they won¡¯t leave that remark unanswered.¡¯ ¡°W-Well then, I¡¯m off. Once he wakes up, tell him that this old friend is called Mia!¡± Leaving those words behind, Liumiala quickly left the premises. ** Victoria stood silently as she kept gazing at her master. Much different from when he was awake and rowdy, his sleeping face was cute. At least to her. She trailed her hand on his right cheek. A tear fell on the side of his face. Victoria was crying. ¡°Why¡­didn¡¯t¡­I know about this sooner¡­¡± Victoria tried wiping the tears but they kept falling down. She put her forehead against Arnold¡¯s. ¡°I won¡¯t let you get hurt again¡­¡± Intermission - Lauran Lauran had a wonderful dream. She was dancing in a field of flowers while listening to harmonious music. It was her wedding day and she was wearing a wedding gown that was as exquisite as those depicted in fairy tales. The groom, tall and handsome, was wearing a white tuxedo to match. Lauran felt a sort of connection with that man despite the fact that his face was blurred to the point of being unrecognizable. However, she pictured him smiling at her while the two danced together. It was a perfect imagine of what she wanted. A husband and a wedding that was fit for a princess. A red flush appeared on Lauran¡¯s face when she remembered that dream. ¡®Even though I have no idea who I want that to be, I keep dreaming the same thing¡­¡¯ Pushing down the thought of going back to sleep again, Lauran stretched. Her body felt well rested and her pillow was dry as compared to the past when it was always stained with her tears. It felt as if there were butterflies in her stomach. It was the first time in a while that she could sleep that well. There were no nightmares that kept her up at night anymore. She felt like a completely new person. ¡°¡­..¡± Lauran looked bitterly at her maid uniform which was hanging on a hanger by her closet. She was told to take the rest of the month off due to issues concerning her mental health. When she goes back, she¡¯ll officially start working as Luke¡¯s maid. Being the person that she was, Lauran couldn¡¯t not keep herself busy. She liked to clean, cook and move around. Maybe it was because she was so young but she had so much energy to do anything. There was no way she could stay in bed all day. She needed to do something. Anything. ¡®Oh right. Mom always needs help with shopping so I¡¯ll go do that!¡¯ ¡°Okay!¡± She psyched herself up. There was a reason why she had to do that. Especially because she was so nervous. She decided that she¡¯ll tell her parents about the documents today. That they were no longer a Black store. Her family was, as expected, still miserable when she got back. Nonetheless she was happy to see them again. Her father, Ruck was still aimlessly staring out of the windows all day. Her little brother, Clai never even smiles anymore. He had to learn many awful things as a child. The innocence he should¡¯ve had was nowhere to be seen. Then there was her mother, Rezia. A hardworking woman who did everything in her power to make sure her family ate. Not once had her spirit broken down these past two years. If it had, she would¡¯ve become a lady of the night. That was a last resort in case this family didn¡¯t have money anymore. Of course, Lauran wouldn¡¯t just idly sit by and watch her mother sell her body. That was the worst case scenario. Lauran would have to volunteer to become an adventurer if her mother lost her job. She had come to understand that her magic spells were potent even though she had never actually studied magic before. She thought that once her life got back on track, she would buy magic books and items that she¡¯d need to join the training program that Adrianna started. The truth was that the duchess had noticed that Lauran had magic potential but hadn¡¯t approached and invited Lauran to join the program. That was due to her circumstances. ¡°¡­.¡± Lauran clutched the documents in her hand. She held it near her face. ¡®It still has his scent on it.¡¯ Arnold was the kind of person who always drowned his body in cologne. Not literally, of course. He would use at least four different perfumes at once. It wasn¡¯t to extend of being choking, however, everything he touches inevitably smells like him. Lauran subconsciously sniffed deeply before throwing down the papers. ¡°I-I¡¯ll see if everyone¡¯s up yet.¡± The sun hadn¡¯t risen yet. But that didn¡¯t mean her family would still be asleep. Her mother always got up at 5 in the morning to start her day. ¡°What face should I make¡­?¡± Lauran didn¡¯t want to give it away so fast. This was the reason for why she waited two whole days to tell them. She wanted to explain everything before revealing the documents. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. After dressing herself and brushing her teeth, Lauran left the room. Small. That was how their house could be described as. Of course, the house was connected to the store which was much larger. They only had a small backyard for Clai to play in. Lauran tiptoed into her parents¡¯ room. They were still asleep and the room was dimly lit by the light orbs floating near their bed. A light orb was a magic item that came with every house. It is a unlimited light source that uses mana in the atmosphere to produce a similar energy source as fire. The orbs would automatically brighten when the sun goes up. This was due to the rune formula that was embedded inside of it. ¡°I¡¯ll take this then¡­¡± Lauran took the pouch of coins on their bedside table and the list next to it. ¡®I¡¯ll buy groceries today, mom. You can rest for today.¡¯ Lauran stroked her mother¡¯s head before leaving the room. ¡°It¡¯s still dark. I might be gone for a while. Do I need a jacket?¡± She shrugged and only left wearing a short skirt and a sweater. Although her feet were cold since she was wearing sandals, she decided to bear with it. She could just warm up her body using magic. Of course, it was extremely dangerous using magic power to change the condition of one¡¯s body from within. If one infused too much then you could combust. For Lauran, though, she could manipulate her mana as if handling a nail sewing a small hole. It needed precision so she had to be careful. After breathing in and out to gather her mana to warm her body, Lauran got ready to leave. ¡°No one is outside.¡± Lauran blew into her hands when she felt the cold wind. ¡®The shops in the shopping district should be open by now.¡¯ People begin setting up shop even before sunrise. That was so that they could be ready for the day sooner rather than later. Since the shopping district is patrolled by a day and night shift of knights, it was safe to open their stores even if dangerous individuals walked around the area. Those same knights weren¡¯t to be underestimated since even one could rank from 4 to 5 stars. That rank was very rare among the commoners. The reason being because one needs resources to be able to improve oneself and grow stronger. Those resources were very expensive and hard to acquire just anywhere. Of course, there are people like adventurers who become stronger even without the same methods as those knights of nobility and knight households. However, not all humans are born that way. Your genes are dependent on your ancestral roots after all. All in all, the gang members walking around the city weren¡¯t anything to worry about as long as those knights patrolled. Even Lauran, a seemingly normal young adult can walk around the city without worrying about being attacked and or kidnapped. It wasn¡¯t always like this though. Crime rates were very high in the past. That was before the Imperial Order dispatched fresh recruits to patrol the city. It was said that the Crown Prince, Julius was the one to come up with the idea to patrol day and night. After the implementation of this rule, crimes in commoner districts were non-existent. That didn¡¯t apply to the slums though. The slums was an entirely different area where the influence of the Imperial Family couldn¡¯t reach. Lauran walked on the main road that stretched from the castle of the duke until the north and south gates. The area around the castle was like a huge circle if seen from above. The shopping district was located on the northern suburb of the city. Despite its large population and limited resources, the city had managed to flourish for years now. That was due to the high employment rates of the city. Unless you had zero education then you would be sitting on the streets or have your own market on the streets. Even the simplest jobs like blacksmiths required you to have a bit of education. That was why so many preferred to rather start their own small shop. Lauran had studied in a small school that had already been demolished a few years ago. She had never taken up her studies again since then. If she decided to quit her job as a maid then she could become a guild receptionist or a librarian. Her mathematical skills weren¡¯t that high levelled but she could count and do simple equations at least. ¡°The list isn¡¯t that long, huh. If I buy everything listed here then there¡¯ll remain about 5 silver. Should I buy a cake? Ah, but won¡¯t mom be angry?¡± ¡®But we don¡¯t need to save money anymore so it is okay to spend to spoil ourselves, right? Plus, the cake will definitely bring a smile on Clai¡¯s face.¡¯ After a few minutes of walking, she arrived at her destination. She could see only a few customers walking around. There were more shopkeepers then there were customers due to the fact that it was early morning. ¡°Instead of the usual leftover meat, I should buy quality products. I want to prepare a feast for tonight.¡± A happy grin appeared on her face as she approached the vendor selling sweets. ¡ó¡ó Lauran was done with shopping by 9am. Even though her feet were aching from walking so long, she couldn¡¯t be happier about her day so far. She could imagine the looks of surprise on her parents¡¯ faces. They wouldn¡¯t believe it at first since the one who made all this happen was none other than the tyrant of the Berkley family. Perhaps the reason why he told her that it wasn¡¯t free was because he was certain that the family would feel guilty if they couldn¡¯t even find a way to thank him. It was better to owe him money instead of those gangsters. Since he had a reputation to uphold, Arnold wouldn¡¯t quickly extort money like criminals often do. Plus, he was already rich enough to need the same amount of money. Lauran was sure that they wouldn¡¯t have to pay nearly their whole savings like in the past. ¡°I¡¯m hooome~!¡± Lauran cheerfully opened the door. She expected a warm welcome from her brother and mother but was instead given a gloomy stare. ¡°Lauran¡­What are these¡­?¡± ¡°Ah¡­?¡± Lauran found her mother standing there in her room¡¯s doorway. She was standing there with the documents in her hands. Her hands were trembling. Her pupils were shaking and her lips were parting in disbelief. ¡°This is¡­It¡¯s¡­¡± Lauran fumbled with her words after she saw her mother¡¯s reaction. Everything about the details of the debt was inside those folders. Of course, Lauran was ordered to not show every single file. Only the necessary ones. The rest had to be stored away since it was evidence that leads to the incident that happened before. It was easy to pinpoint the criminal if one saw all those files. She expected her mother to lash out at her for being involved with the incident that was akin to multiple homicides, however, her mother¡¯s reaction surprised her. ¡°He¡¯s¡­dead?¡± Rezia approached Lauran. ¡°There¡­is no way you got these without his permission. Did you¡­.¡± Lauran knew what her mother was implying. ¡°I¡­didn¡¯t kill him. I wanted to¡­But I didn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­?¡± ¡°I-I cannot say anything else¡­¡± Lauran averted her eyes when she heard someone exit her parents¡¯ room. It was the sound of wheels rolling on the floor. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Dear.¡± Both Rezia and Lauran looked at the man who seemed to have aged much more in the past two years than a decade. His eyes were widened as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he heard. Those widened eyes were looking at his beloved wife and daughter. ¡°We¡¯re free.¡± Volume 2 Chapter 35: The Heros Fianceé Flying airships were a new means of transportation in the Empire ever since the Dwarven Kingdom released the blueprints that were needed to build one. It was exclusively to the dwarven kingdom, however, after the empire made ties with the dwarven race, many services including the production of airships and recruitment of skilled engineers, became available to them. Following them, the other nations also acquired these benefits. The Theocracy excluded. One could choose to build airships with weapons¡ªit would thus be known as a battleship. Or one could simply build one for enjoyment purposes. The battleships could be used if countries wage war with each other. It is the perfect self-defense against ground and air troops. What made the battleships special were the advanced weaponry built on each one. Instead of needing cannonballs and boulders for catapults, the weapons use magic power and aura to fire projectiles. Three people were sitting in one of the Empire¡¯s luxury cruise ships. The ship wasn¡¯t big but the interior was very luxurious. Only people of high status and those who have lots of money could afford to even rent one. However, this ship was bearing the flag of the Imperial family. Thus, it was the property of the Emperor. When one is flying in the air then that means that at least one royal is occupying it. Gathered around one of the tables inside such a ship were three people. Two women and one man. ¡°¡ªAnd then he grabbed me by the throat, that fucking bastard! I want to rip him apart! Hey, Liv, are you listening!?¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± A loud sigh escaped out of the mouth of a girl with long brown hair. She was wearing a luxurious gown that was fit for a young lady of a middle class noble family. ¡°Elder brother, I can definitely hear you.¡± Olivia Fernici Ledfia Eulia answered her brother who was literally screaming in her ears. She was a young woman at 17 years old; she had long silver hair and blue eyes. Her sharp facial features were elegant and was as perfect as the painting of an artist. Owing to her status, her gown was made from an unknown but expensive fabric resembling silk. The gown wrapped perfectly around her slim figure. Her ample bosom was neither big nor small and her legs were long and slender. Her skin was as fair as a maiden¡¯s skin ought to be¡ªunblemished and smooth. ¡°Your Highness, thank you again for inviting us to go along with you.¡± Grace, who was one of the three sitting by the table, gracefully bowed her head. Olivia smiled amiably and shook her head. ¡°I feel that it is better to bring more people if I am meeting my husband. As you two are my closest family, it is only obvious that I would choose you.¡± ¡®What about your elder sister though?¡¯ ¡°My, I am thankful that you brought us along to meet Your Highness¡¯ new husband.¡± In response to Grace¡¯s innocent words, Olivia¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°Yes. Indeed.¡± ¡®She¡¯s so young yet this is her second engagement.¡¯ Grace shook her head in pity. It was a complete embarrassment to her if those who don¡¯t know her situation, judge her due to this second engagement. There were already rumors of why Olivia got a new fianc¨¦. One such rumor stated that Arnold was impotent and there was no way for him to give the family an heir. They say that Arnold was cursed for cuckholding so many men and sleeping with many women. Olivia was obviously troubled by these kinds of rumors. Another one stated that Arnold didn¡¯t love Olivia anymore. If anything, that rumor was something she probably wanted to be true with all her heart. Grace had done some digging and found out from the Berkley castle¡¯s servants that a strange young boy had been living in the castle while the rest of the family was in the second residence. The duke had ordered everyone to keep quiet about this. Grace put two and two together and theorized that Luke was some illegitimate son of the duke. However, when her informant gave her the most recent news, she was shocked. Arnold lost the position of heir and that boy would take over the household one day. ¡®The household would fall in Arnold¡¯s hands anyway. The duke would be killed and his wives and children would live a life of slavery. Even the Emperor can¡¯t stop an assault from multiple noble houses.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t guessing this, it was actually what could happen. It was what happens to many houses in power. The weak join together to overthrow the strong. Arnold had many enemies and so did his father. His father¡¯s enemies would join hands with his enemies and find a way to make the household fall from grace. The Berkley household was indeed powerful but that didn¡¯t mean they were omnipotent. ¡®The duke probably also predicted this. I wonder what idiot can¡¯t come to the same conclusion and then still question why the duke forced Arnold to step down?¡¯ Grace heard that many people were complaining about the duke¡¯s decision. Of course, there weren¡¯t that many who were brave enough to say it to his face. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡®Marcus von Berkley really planned out ahead. I wonder how the household¡¯s enemies took this news?¡¯ Grace¡¯s thoughts halted when she heard her husband speak. ¡°Liv, are you sure you want to go through with this?¡± Jurius held Olivia¡¯s hand with an uncertain expression on his face. Grace¡¯s face almost distorted by his rather bold action. Although they were siblings, it was completely unnatural that they were this close. His other hand was even on her leg, though she didn¡¯t seem to care about that. ¡°Through with what? Meeting my fianc¨¦? This is my duty as the one who has the blood of the emperor of this nation. I must join and unite the Berkley and Imperial families. This was something all the women of our family did. It is our duty.¡± Olivia answered without a particular change in her expression. Although her gaze turned slightly cold hearing her brother¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Jurius looked at her fingers. Particularly, her ring finger. On it was a diamond ring. It was a ring that Arnold bought for her in the past. Despite the fact that she openly shows how much she despises him, she never took it off and is always seen wearing it. ¡°Dear husband,¡± Grace took Jurius¡¯ hand which was holding Olivia¡¯s. ¡°¡ªthis is not our decision. Her highness has already showed her resolve.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t act so chummy with her, you dumb fool. People will start believing that rumor that you love your own sister.¡¯ Grace wanted to slap Jurius. The servants and knights who were in the room all had strange expressions on their faces. ¡°Kyuu~!¡± A small silver fox jumped onto Olivia¡¯s lap. ¡°See? Even Pluffy agrees.¡± Grace rubbed the ears of the cute fox. Seeing that cute gesture of the small animal, both Olivia and Grace had smiles on their faces. ¡°Weren¡¯t you asleep, little one?¡± Olivia took out a brush and brushed its fur. It stretched its back which showed that it enjoyed being groomed. ¡°By the way, Your Highness.¡± ¡°You can call me Olivia, Grace. Do not be so stiff with me. We are family, after all.¡± Olivia remarked but Grace knew that it was rude to do that. Addressing someone of royalty without any particular title was basically disrespecting that person¡¯s entire family. ¡°Miss¡­Olivia, where did you find this little guy? He has the ears of a fox but his eyes and pelt is strange. I can¡¯t even tell what animal it really is.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re curious. I found him when I was exploring the Western Flower Bloom event that happened last week near my villa. Many people were there yet none of them saw this little guy who was lying deep in the forest. He was injured, see?¡± The little fox whined when Olivia lifted his right leg. The leg was bandaged and a small stick was keeping it in place. ¡°Maybe it was abandoned by its parents?¡± ¡°I also considered that, Grace. But none of the trackers I¡¯ve hired managed to find anything. Maybe it¡¯s too soon to rule that out.¡± ¡°Kyuu~!¡± The little animal rubbed itself against Olivia. Grace could tell that Olivia was trying her best not to smile too much. ¡®What the hell? Since when has this woman liked cute and small things?¡¯ It just didn¡¯t fit someone like Olivia. She was mature and calculative. She wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if Olivia was someone who preferred dark colors and would look upon dead bodies with unmoving eyes. She would probably willfully bear the child of the king who destroys her nation. ¡®What a strange woman.¡¯ ¡°We are arriving at the city, your highnesses.¡± One of the female knights approached the three. ¡°Good.¡± Olivia stood up. ¡°Elna, tell the captain to show the flag of the imperial family so that the defense force of the city do not attack.¡± ¡°Certainly.¡± The knight called Elna bowed before heading towards the cockpit. ¡°She seems too young to be protecting a royal, isn¡¯t she?¡± Grace¡¯s eyes followed the girl¡¯s back. Her hair was black and her eyes were as red as a ruby. She was tall and slender which was the average physique of a knight who followed the training program. ¡°She is only two years older than me but I can vouch for her skills. Besides Arno¡ªthat man, she is also a prodigy and a 5th star knight. Her specialty is ice magic.¡± Grace¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®What the hell? Why didn¡¯t I know that such an overpowered knight was right next to the princess?¡¯ She thought that Elna was just like any ordinary noble girl who got to prideful in her strength and became a knight, only to regret not marrying early and dying alone. She met many girls like that at the academy, after all. ¡°Now then, let us go and meet my future husband.¡± ** Luke stared wide-eyed at the giant flying airship that was about to land in the backyard of the castle¡¯s grounds. Despite the castle¡¯s property being fairly large, the airship took about 50% of the entire space. The airship slowed down before landing and anchored itself to the ground using special magic chains. The airship was probably of the luxury kind since there were no noticeable weapons. Perhaps there were emergency weapons inside the ship. The shuttle door opened up at that moment. Luke tensed up. Noticing that, Sebastian chuckled. ¡°She will not bite. Just do not adopt any of young master Arnold¡¯s traits.¡± ¡®What does that mean? What traits?¡¯ Before he could ask, he saw many knights walked down the stairs extending out of the ship. They were Imperial Knights. Their armour were a dazzling white and there were blue capes for each, except the captain who had a red mantle. A spokesperson came forth and loudly declared: ¡°Announcing the arrival of Her Highness, Olivia!¡± Said person made an appearance. Before Luke could gaze up to see her, the spokesperson shouted again. ¡°And his Highness, Jurius!¡± ¡®Huh? Isn¡¯t that the man big brother almost hit at the auction that day?¡¯ Luke¡¯s curious thought was answered the moment Jurius stepped out of the airship. ¡°Whew! Little sis, did we have to ride such a long way?¡± A tired voice spoke. ¡°I was interested in seeing the blooming flowers in the east. I couldn¡¯t help it, so I ordered them to circle around the countryside first.¡± What followed was the voice of the young woman with silver hair. ¡®She¡­She¡¯s gorgeous!¡¯ That was Luke¡¯s thought when he saw Olivia, Grace and Jurius descend the airship. His attention was solely on his future wife, Olivia. Her eyelashes were long and silver. Her skin was unblemished and shined like a diamond among gems. Her beautiful face was without emotion and looked at everything indifferent. She was gorgeous. Luke didn¡¯t have a wide vocabulary so he could only call her that in his head. He knew he had to say something. ¡®She¡¯s coming!¡¯ Jurius, Grace and Olivia neared Sebastian and Luke who were the only people to welcome them. The other family members were busy with the preparations for later today so only Sebastian and Luke were here. Olivia finally arrived in front of Luke. ¡°It is an honour to welcome you, Highnesses and lady Grace of the Lewan household.¡± Sebastian did a perfect curtsy to welcome them. ¡°Humph.¡± Jurius only lifted his head with a carefree grin. Grace smiled and Olivia gave no response. ¡°So you are lord Luke? You are younger and smaller than I expected.¡± Olivia was perhaps a head taller than Luke. Her eyes were looking down on him. Literally, of course. ¡°Uuuh¡­¡± Luke¡¯s gaze swam around the backyard. ¡°H-Hi! I-I-I am L-L-Luke¡­!¡± Luke also bowed, although his posture was much worse than Sebastian. His face flushed red. ¡°¡­Seriously¡­?¡± Jurius chuckled. ¡°¡­.¡± Olivia gazed at him for a few seconds. ¡°I see. I guess I have a lot of work to do.¡± ¡®Huh? What does she mean by that?¡¯ Luke wanted to ask but Olivia only walked past him. She was ignoring him completely. ¡°I will inform the madam of their arrival. You should head upstairs and change, young master.¡± Luke nodded to Sebastian¡¯s words. Sebastian followed behind the trio as they entered the castle from the garden. Olivia¡¯s knights and attendants boarded back on the airship. Luke was left standing alone in the backyard. ¡®That was so embarrassing!¡¯ Chapter 36: Claudia Liam had a dream that took place on Earth. He was back at the guild and sharing a couple beers with his comrades. They had finished raiding another top guild and overtook the second guild. Liam remembered that there was a mentorship program that the guild master implemented to make money. They would accept rookies from other guilds who wanted to grow stronger using the connections of other players. When Liam remembered that program, he recalled a certain player as well. ¡®I can¡¯t really remember her face but she was a new player who joined the guild.¡¯ The guild only accepted those who reached level 90. During the time they reach the level cap of the game, a guild member would take the newbie under their wing. Liam took a girl under his wing. Of course, he had gotten used to speaking to girls after the years of interaction with Alecs. Had it not been for her patient and kind personality then he would¡¯ve stayed that pathetic idiot who was afraid of females. Alecs was also someone who valued helping out others in need. The girl that he was dreaming about was still in high school when she joined the program but she was a very competitive player. The girl had a Valkyrie class and always used to use a claymore or a lance when she was in combat. ¡®I completely forget that her mentorship should¡¯ve ended that day I was transmigrated. Wasn¡¯t the entire guild supposed to meet in real life to celebrate their graduation? We even set up a venue¡­¡¯ That would¡¯ve been the first time everyone met reach other in real life. Other than texting and calling, Liam had never met any of them. Although, some had said that they saw someone who looked exactly like Liam that passed by them. But other than that, he didn¡¯t know how any of them looked like. Alecs was someone who worked for a gaming company. That was about all he knew about her from their interactions. They didn¡¯t speak about real life that much. Why would they? When playing the game, it was important for them to stay focused at all times. The dream faded as quick as it came and all Arnold saw was darkness. ¡®I feel a little stiff. Did I sleep on a hard floor or something?¡¯ Arnold moved or at least tried to. His body was extremely heavy. ¡°Hm?¡± He opened his eyes when he felt a rattle. Noticing the small space he was in, he guessed that it was a carriage. It was heading somewhere from the sounds of the hooves of the horses. He looked to his right and noticed someone leaning against the headrest with her eyes closed. ¡°¡­Victoria¡­? Ugh¡­¡± When Arnold tried getting up, he felt a sting in his chest. ¡°Al¡­? Al!?¡± Victoria¡¯s face seemed groggy at first before a relieved expression emerged on it. She looked eager to hug him but was considerate of his wounds. ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡± She held his hand and smiled in relief. ¡°Ugh¡­Why is my left eye not working¡­?¡± The left side of his vision was completely dark. ¡°I bandaged that eye up. The artificial nerves should finish connecting to your brain in a few days.¡± ¡°Artificial?¡± Memories flooded into Arnold¡¯s head as he remembered his fight with Lancelot. ¡°He¡­didn¡¯t kill me¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Victoria was smiling warmly as tears leaked down her eyes. ¡°What time is it? And where am I?¡± ¡°It should be noon by now. And we are on our way to the castle. I heard knights shouting earlier so we have already entered the city.¡± Victoria looked through the curtains. ¡°This is peculiar¡­¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°There is a large airship stationed above the castle.¡± Arnold¡¯s entire body grew cold when he heard Victoria¡¯s words. ¡®Olivia¡­.She has already arrived?¡¯ Arnold looked through the window and saw the airship. Its design was fairly similar to Dunfer and the earlier ship models that was in the game. It was no wonder because Dunfer should be a mythic relic in this world. ¡®That¡¯s definitively hers.¡¯ Arnold recognized the model of the ship. Although the one in his memory had weapons on it after she modified the ship. Arnold remembered that she used that very same ship to destroy an entire army. While Arnold was thinking about Olivia, he saw Victoria take out a piece of paper. She held it out to him silently. Confused, Arnold curiously took the paper and opened it up. Almost immediately after his eyes widened and his mouth curled downwards. It was a letter from Liumiala. ¡®That little bitch.¡¯ Arnold thought as he crumbled the paper. ¡®So you want to squeeze me dry, huh?¡¯ Arnold laughed evilly. ¡®Two can play that game.¡¯ If Liumiala forced his hand then he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to take on her and the higher ups of Serz. Although it would be a hard battle, he knew basically every single weakness they had. Since he wasn¡¯t interested in fighting them, due to the risks, he had let them roam freely under his nose. However, if Liumiala were to blackmail him using the fact that he was a Demon Lord Factor¡­ ¡®Then all hell will break loose, little girl.¡¯ ¡°Fetch me a mirror, Victoria.¡± Arnold loosened the bandage. ¡°Even if you take it off, you won¡¯t be able to see. For both your eyes to function at the same time, the left one needs to be covered for a few days.¡± Victoria seemed to know that it was hopeless. Therefor, she handed him a mirror as he ordered her to. ¡°What the¡­Why is my left eye looking in the opposite direction?¡± His eye was similar to a glass eye that couldn¡¯t be moved like the human eye. ¡°The person who put it in must¡¯ve been in a hurry. Don¡¯t worry. Like I said, you¡¯ll be able to use it in a few days. It¡¯s best to close your eye for now.¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Arnold grunted at Victoria¡¯s words and leaned against the seat that he was lying on. Although it wasn¡¯t a bed, it was suitably comfy. ¡®Nothing can be changed anyway so there¡¯s no use complaining.¡¯ There was no choice for him other than to fight Lancelot, after all. He also couldn¡¯t escape since that barrier was there. If not for the Star Draw then he would¡¯ve lost his life. ¡°Al.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± When Arnold was looking out the window, Victoria called out to him. ¡°Mind explaining what this is?¡± There was a long, dark and ominous sword in her hand. One of her eyebrows were raised and a small smile was on her face. It was a face that she always made when she was about to scold him. ¡°That¡¯s the¡­¡± ¡®No way! Did it follow me here!? No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. Why the hell is it here anyway!?¡¯ He remembered using the sword to fight Lancelot but had no idea that it was actually a demon sword. The sword vibrated as if it missed him. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the treasure from the Theocracy? I remember that there was a duo of swords that were called Praise and Worship. Which one is this sword exactly?¡¯ As mentioned before, Lancelot was not a major character so there wasn¡¯t a lot of information on him, let alone his skills. The fact that he had this sword meant that he was a force to be reckoned with. ¡®Doesn¡¯t this mean that I have a Star-class sword now? Ehehehe¡ªNo, why am I happy!? This is a demon sword! If people find out then I¡¯m screwed!¡¯ He looked at Victoria with a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. I-I got it along the way back to the city.¡± ¡°Oh? You just happened to find it laying on the ground?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah, exactly. Besides, this sword saved my life when I ran out of aura! Praise the sword!¡± Arnold said exaggeratedly. ¡°¡­..¡± Victoria lifted the sword and swung it down. ¡°Eek!¡± The sword split the floor of the carriage and even the ground that was right beneath them. The paved road was cut as if it were butter. The coachman¡¯s shriek came from outside. ¡°I wonder why someone would toss away a sword like this? It is extremely sharp and looks very exotic in terms of design. The material used to make it is unknown but judging by the hardness and sharpness, it isn¡¯t an ordinary material.¡± Victoria lifted the sword again. ¡°If you would please, tell me what happened, starting from the fight with the dragon.¡± Victoria was still smiling but her tone was serious. ¡°¡­Okay.¡± ** Arnold left out the information about the Star Draw and the fact that he was a demon lord factor. He only told her about the fight with Lancelot and how everything led to it happening. Victoria didn¡¯t even let out a single word and only silently opened up the carriage door. Arnold told the coachman that he should park near the castle walls since it was a very long story to tell. ¡°Victoria¡­¡± He held her hand. It was soft and so much smaller than his own. She only shook his hand off. It was an action that she had never done before. Although not to the point of extreme intimacy, the two had a fairly close relationship in the past. This cold shoulder she was giving him was a rather fresh but unwelcomed experience. ¡°We must hurry inside. You must give your greetings to Her Highness before receiving your treatment. I will prepare the necessary items for your recovery.¡± Victoria¡ªwith her back facing Arnold¡ªspoke with a matter-of-fact tone. ¡°Victoria¡­¡± Arnold could only watch her back as she left without him. Sitting on the stairs of the carriage, Arnold cursed. ¡°Shit. Why is she ignoring me?¡± ¡®I know that I¡¯m in the wrong but shouldn¡¯t she have scolded me at least?¡¯ Arnold was more worried about Victoria¡¯s silence than anything else. ¡®Forget it¡­As long as she knows.¡¯ ¡°What the hell happened to you?¡± When Arnold was lamenting at the earlier development, he heard a familiar voice. The girl spoke at a tone which didn¡¯t fit her beautiful appearance. ¡°Flora.¡± The one standing there was a woman with long green hair and brown eyes. She was wearing light clothes and judging by the sweat on her body, she came back from a jog. ¡°I heard from the butler that you went adventuring. Did your little maid find out? Pft.¡± Flora looked at Arnold in amusement. ¡°Tch.¡± Arnold ignored her and started walking. ¡°Hey, hey~ Shouldn¡¯t you be in your city and managing it?¡± ¡°And shouldn¡¯t you be training Luke?¡± Arnold remarked instead of answering her. Flora groaned. ¡°¡­I can¡¯t right now.¡± She looked up at the airship. ¡°The Imperial princess arrived.¡± ¡°I can see that. I never expected her to come so soon.¡± ¡°How come? I thought that it took two days to travel from the Empire to this city?¡± ¡®Had it been a meeting with me then she would¡¯ve delayed it by a few more days.¡¯ But since it was Luke she didn¡¯t do it this time. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Why were you out jogging until this late? As a guest of our household, it¡¯s important for you to be here as well.¡± Flora shook her head as she waved her hands. ¡°I¡¯m not looking forward to meeting a princess of another nation. Not now at least.¡± Arnold chuckled. ¡®I doubt you have the manners to meet royalty.¡¯ ¡°What the hell is so funny!?¡± Ignoring the pouting Flora, Arnold greeted the knights who were standing at both sides of the gate. The seemed surprised at Arnold who looked so injured. They looked tense for some reason when Flora walked behind Arnold. ¡®I wonder what they did. One idiot probably tried to harass her.¡¯ Arnold could only wonder. The two of them looked around the castle premises. A big, white table was standing near the garden of the castle. Arnold could see lots of knights and servants walking around. ¡°I thought she¡¯ll only greet him?¡± Arnold said with a frown. His guess was wrong, it seems. ¡°Oh, all this? Your mother has been making these poor people work since yesterday. From those expensive bottles of wine and the delicacies on the table, I doubt that this will be a small event.¡± ¡®No shit Sherlock.¡¯ Arnold grabbed the nearest servant. The girl shuddered when she met Arnold¡¯s glaring eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± ¡°T-The duchess is h-having tea with Her Highness, young master.¡± ¡°And Luke?¡± ¡°H-He is upstairs getting ready for the feast we prepared.¡± Arnold frowned. He was getting a bad feeling for some reason. ¡°Look who finally showed up~¡± ¡°Young lady Grace!?¡± The servant girl exclaimed when a voice came from behind Arnold. ¡°¡­Grace?¡± Letting go of the servant, Arnold slowly creaked his head in Grace¡¯s direction. ¡°In the flesh.¡± She swung back her long brown hair and put her hand on her hip. ¡°I see you didn¡¯t bring your love slaves.¡± ¡°Tch. Don¡¯t call them that. And they aren¡¯t slaves. I pay them to work for me!¡± ¡°With what money, I wonder? Doesn¡¯t the count clean up after the trouble your husband always cause? I still wonder how his family can afford meals at this point.¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± Grace cleared her throat and averted her face. ¡°Where I get my money has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Did you sell your body? I never knew you were worth something.¡± ¡°This piece of¡ª¡± Grace seemed dizzy from anger. ¡°Now, now. There isn¡¯t any need to fight.¡± Flora stepped in-between the two of them. ¡°Humph.¡± Grace harrumphed and Arnold only shrugged. Although it felt nice to work on Grace¡¯s nerves, he¡¯d be wasting his time. But he would make some time later to work on her nerves. Another person shouted when the two stopped fighting. ¡°Big brother!¡± A young boy¡¯s voice entered Arnold¡¯s ears. When he turned to the entrance of the castle, he saw Luke who was running towards him with a worried expression. ¡°Who did this!? You¡¯re injured badly!¡± ¡°Ah¡­This is¡­¡± ¡°Oh!? It¡¯s Arnold! He finally showed up! He wasn¡¯t hiding after all!¡± Luke¡¯s timid and small voice was drowned out by the loud, rowdy voice of a particular bastard. Grace and Arnold sighed almost simultaneously. The person who came out of the castle was carrying a bottle of wine in his hand. He put his arm around Luke¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You never told me this kid was actually the heir! We met each other just the other day yet I had no idea. I thought he was your slave as well!¡± Arnold looked at Jurius in distaste. The way he was putting his arm around Luke¡¯s neck and acting chummy disgusted him. ¡®And why the fuck did you emphasize slave? Was there some sort of meaning?¡¯ ¡°I mean, he¡¯s cute and cheerful sure. I thought at first that you got tired of women¡ª¡± ¡°Let me stop you there, Jurius. Whatever weird thought you have is false.¡± Before Jurius could give Arnold second-hand embarrassment with his stupidity, Arnold shut him up with a glare. ¡°Get back to work! There¡¯s nothing here for you to see!¡± Arnold¡¯s roar made the servants and knights shudder. They hurriedly returned to their duties. ¡°Let¡¯s just go inside.¡± Arnold ignored Jurius narrowed eyes. The bastard was making it obvious that he was planning something. But Arnold assumed that it was nothing special so he ignored it. ¡®I really don¡¯t want to deal with this idiot so let¡¯s just greet the princess and go do my own things.¡¯ ¡ó After leaving the sides of Grace, Jurius, Luke and Flora, Arnold headed for the backyard. That was the place his mother and sister liked to drink tea. ¡°Mother!¡± He could see the back of a head full of silver strands of hair through the backyard door. His mother and sister were also sitting by the same table. He could also see another person who was rather unfamiliar. Arnold swung open the backdoor. ¡°Al? Why do you look like that?¡± ¡°Forget about what happened to me. Has father returned yet? Have you received any news yet?¡± He was actually concerned about Marcus. If said person died then the collapse of this household wasn¡¯t far off. Luke wasn¡¯t ready to take over yet and Adrianna wasn¡¯t willing to work as a professor and manage a household. Anna was also unsuited for the role since she didn¡¯t have experience or skills as a heir. That was because her education growing up was only focused on economics and finances. The final candidate would be Arnold and that was something he didn¡¯t want to do. Even if it was temporary. ¡°No, Al. Your father has not sent anything yet. You are being really rude, you know? She was in the process of telling us a wonderful story.¡± Adrianna pointed at a woman with long blonde hair. ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s this?¡± The woman stood up and bowed. ¡°Hello, young master. My name is Claudia. And I am Luke¡¯s mother(caretaker).¡± Chapter 37: Spirit Beast Neguard ¡°Claudia¡­?¡± Arnold gazed at the woman who was wearing the clothes of a servant. Her attire was nothing worth mentioning but her face was a different story. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s that little brat Norn¡¯s mother.¡¯ He remembered that girl who kicked him in the back in his fight against Luke. The woman before him smiled tenderly. Although she was wearing the clothes of a washerwoman, her face was even more beautiful than many of the noble girls he met in his life even though she had no makeup on. It was hard to believe that two children were born from this beauty. She looked younger than her age suggested. Her curves weren¡¯t as explosive as Victoria but they were still nicely shaped. It was a body still ripe enough to have more children. ¡®Whoa. I didn¡¯t expect her to be this gorgeous. Isn¡¯t she on the level of Anna at least?¡¯ ¡°Ahem.¡± Someone suddenly cleared their throat. It was Olivia. ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t changed a bit, Al.¡± A small smile was on Olivia¡¯s lips. Arnold knew what she meant by that. ¡®Did she just mistake my gazing at the woman as me wanting to take her to bed? Even if she is beautiful, she¡¯s still Luke¡¯s¡­wait, she isn¡¯t his real mother¡­Ahhh! What am I thinking about!?¡¯ Arnold was tormenting himself from within but looked completely composed on the outside. ¡°Olivia¡­¡± Arnold completely disregarded her existence. Of course, if he were the original Arnold then he¡¯d be taking off Olivia¡¯s heel to kiss her feet. But the current Arnold only saw her as another woman in his life. Even her beauty wasn¡¯t that great in comparison to the women around him. Especially with his goddess maid called Victoria Lurgun by his side. ¡°Kyahahaha! Don¡¯t lick me like that! Gross~!¡± Hearing a cheerful voice, Arnold turned his head. ¡°Melina, your big brother is back!¡± Anna shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude and come greet him.¡± ¡°Big brother!?¡± The cute, young girl jumped back on her feet when she heard that. Her eyes sparkled. ¡°Brother!¡± Melina ran towards Arnold and hugged him tightly. The latter groaned due to the pain. ¡°Are you done playing with Pluffy now?¡± Olivia chuckled. ¡°Yip! Big brother came back so I¡¯ll play with him!¡± ¡®Pluffy? Who¡­¡¯ Arnold¡¯s entire body shuddered when he saw a certain cute animal that was next to Olivia. It came back from playing with Melina before he noticed it. The fox noticed Arnold¡¯s gaze and looked up. Arnold could see a golden energy surrounding its body. ¡®Shit! No! It¡¯s Neguard!¡¯ It looked at Olivia¡¯s face and then its eyes narrowed. That was a sign of something. Its teeth were growing larger and its eyes more fierce. Olivia looked confused at Arnold who was visibly trembling. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± When she put her hand on Pluffy, the little fox stopped its transformation and squealed. Spirit Beasts had the ability to sense the emotions of their masters. Pluffy¡ªno, Neguard in the form of a fox sensed the hate that was in Olivia¡¯s heart. It must¡¯ve mistaken Arnold for an enemy. ¡°What happened to big brother!?¡± Melina shouted with tears in her eyes when she saw Arnold whose arm was wrapped in a bandage. His clothes were also tattered. ¡°¡­¡± Arnold looked at his mother and saw her sigh. ¡°Melina, step away from your brother.¡± ¡°B-But¡­!¡± ¡°You can see that he needs to rest, right?¡± Melina bit her lip and looked down. She let go of Arnold¡¯s sleeve and stepped back. It pulled at his heartstrings how sad his sister looked. ¡°And Arnold go to your room.¡± His mother spoke to him this time. A frown appeared on Arnold¡¯s face at his mother¡¯s cold voice. ¡°I will not speak again.¡± ¡°Yes, mother¡­¡± Arnold was overcome with disbelief at the tone his mother used. It was a tone that she had never used before on any of her children. ¡°Please excuse me.¡± Arnold could only bow his head. He noticed tears in Melina¡¯s eyes as she pitifully looked at him. ¡®Sorry, little one. Maybe I should make time for my siblings in the future?¡¯ Jack and Melina were also minor characters. The former became a knight of the knight corps while the latter ran off to a foreign noble¡¯s fief to marry him. From what Liam remembered, Melina never got the attention she wanted from her family so she opened her legs for the first man that was kind to her. It was tragic how dark the life of that little girl would be in the future. Seeing Arnold leave, Claudia bowed, her blonde hair fell over her shoulder. ¡°It was a pleasure to meet you, young master.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t respond to her polite words and only walked past them to head back into the castle. ** ¡°I apologize, miss Claudia. Can you continue telling us the story of how Luke became your son?¡± Adrianna said with a smile. ¡°Certainly.¡± Claudia smiled as well and began recalling the day of the war. ¡°My husband and Luke¡¯s father were forced to fight with the resistance force.¡± ¡°Resistance force? Why was there such a thing?¡± ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± Claudia struggled to speak as she glanced at Olivia. Olivia seemed to sense Claudia¡¯s worry. ¡°The war of that time involved the Imperial family. Or so I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°If it is the most recent conflict then I assume all of this happened ten years ago during the civil war?¡± Olivia guessed to which Claudia nodded. ¡°I know that it is the fault of the Empire for withholding information on the status of the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°So it was that time when he went to finish his first campaign?¡± Adrianna asked. Olivia nodded. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. ¡°It was most likely the Imperial Faction who started all of that. They were opposed to my brother getting selected as emperor so they falsified his death. He didn¡¯t make contact with the palace for two months, after all. It¡¯s obvious that the surrounding regions would get suspicious.¡± ¡°So it was all because of the crown prince?¡± To Claudia¡¯s question, Olivia nodded. ¡°The title might not seem like much at first but being the leader of the Crown Faction carries heaps of responsibility and power. With their leader missing, it was impossible not to get confused. The Imperial Faction, who supports my sister, used that chance to fuel the flames of war. Thankfully, nothing happened that was irreversible thanks to the Great Nobles.¡± All four of them had been ordered to keep the surrounding nations from invading the Empire with most of the imperial army and the Crown Prince himself gone. ¡°So it really was because of schemes by nobles¡­¡± Claudia looked bitter but she sighed afterwards. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. I am just glad that Luke and my children didn¡¯t have to suffer because of what happened. When I took him in he was so pitiful. No home and no one to rely on. His mother went missing after the incident with our husbands.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a very strong woman to have raised three children alone. I am certain that not many women can achieve the same feat.¡± Adrianna said as she held Claudia¡¯s hand. Claudia wiped the tears coming out of her eyes and smiled. ¡°Thank you again for inviting me... I did not expect to meet ladies of such high status. I do apologize once again for arriving in this attire.¡± Claudia was wearing her work clothes. After the sudden arrival of the castle¡¯s knights at the village, she didn¡¯t have time put something decent on. The invitation to dine at a duke¡¯s residence came too abruptly. ¡°Oh, I should have something that can fit you, miss Claudia.¡± Adrianna beckoned over a servant. ¡°Bring my full wardrobe of dresses.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The servant didn¡¯t question why she needed them or what dresses she was referring to. ¡°A-ah, that is unnecessary!¡± Claudia spoke up, flustered. ¡°Nonsense. We are gathered together as a whole family. If we¡¯re having a family dinner, shouldn¡¯t miss Claudia dress the part? Besides, my mother has lots of dresses that she doesn¡¯t wear anymore.¡± Anna interjected with a grin. ¡°She has so many clothes yet never wears them all.¡± Anna shrugged as her mother glared at her. ¡°Anyway, Olivia, you¡¯ve been awfully quiet.¡± Anna gazed at Olivia who was rubbing the little silver fox. ¡°Hm? Ah, I did not want to break the good chemistry between these two wonderful ladies.¡± Claudia chuckled with her hand on her mouth at being referred to as wonderful. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in months and you¡¯re this quiet? I remember that you always used to loudly declare where you are when you were little.¡± Adrianna had a feigned troubled expression on her face. ¡°T-That¡­My childhood is embarrassing to remember¡­¡± A tint of red flushed on Olivia¡¯s face. Anna burst out laughing. ¡°What the heck? When did you get this cute? You¡¯re always so cold. My juniors at the academy always say that you¡¯re scary and unapproachable yet look at this vulnerable maiden with flushed cheeks!¡± ¡°P-Please stop¡­¡± ¡°Stop it, Anna. Don¡¯t tease her.¡± Adrianna said so but there was a gentle smile on her face. ¡®These three seem very close. So she has been a family friend ever since her younger years? It is rather unexpected of a royal to be this close to another household.¡¯ Claudia thought as she looked at Olivia. She was in the presence of a princess. If her circle of friends were to hear this then they¡¯d lose their minds and keep bothering her to tell them the details. Well, the princes was technically her daughter-in-law. ¡°If I may ask¡­¡± At Claudia¡¯s words, the three of them¡ªwith the exception of Melina who was playing with Pluffy¡ªlooked at her. Claudia¡¯s eyes were gazing at Olivia. Olivia¡ªnoticing this¡ªnodded. ¡°Are you fine with marrying Luke?¡± Olivia was silent for a second as if she was thinking of a response. Tapping her lip for a few seconds, she spoke: ¡°I have been asked the same question by many, even my father and brother. And my answer stays the same,¡± Olivia gazed at Claudia with her emotionless, blue eyes. ¡°If it will benefit my family, I will even marry an old man on his deathbed. Lord Luke is not a special case in my eyes.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Claudia smiled. Luke had showed signs that he loved Norn in the past. Even before he boldly told Claudia, she had already known. He was smitten in love with her that he wouldn¡¯t stop talking about her. ¡®His first love will never be in his reach.¡¯ Norn was every popular in their village. She was a cheerful, outgoing, and bright young girl. Even the sons of fief lords would come to the village just to meet up with her. She would become an adult in about a year. By then, confessions would come from all over the place. Children could only propose once both reach the age of 15. It was already certain by now that Norn would never struggle to get a husband. Heck, she would never even struggle to maintain a household on her own since even rich young masters would want her. ¡®I feel kind of sad for him.¡¯ Claudia was looking forward to Luke and Norn getting together but that was way before it was decided he would become a duke. ¡®And this would be his wife and the new duchess.¡¯ Claudia¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits as she gazed at Olivia. ¡®That young man from before should be her previous fianc¨¦, right? His looks are definitely something a women would want in their man but I heard some strange rumours about him. Is she willing to take Luke without resistance because she is repulsed by that man?¡¯ ¡°It has come to my understanding that the young man, who is called young master Arnold was Your Highness¡¯ former fianc¨¦. Are you truly moving on and accepting this? No, are all of you accepting this as fact just because His Grace has ordered this?¡± Claudia¡¯s frank words made the servants nearby freeze up. Even the servants in the garden heard. Her words could be described as rude and disrespectful. She crossed the boundaries that no commoner must cross with royalty and nobility. ¡°This is my concern as Luke¡¯s adopted mother. No, former adopted mother, I should say.¡± ¡°I understand you are confused,¡± Adrianna spoke. ¡°Yes, I did not probe my husband as to why he would select a random commoner to inherit this family dynasty that has stood even before the Empire existed.¡± Claudia silently listened. ¡°His power and potential alone makes him valuable already. This is why my husband has chosen him. No, this is the only requirement for him. A duke must be powerful but kind. That is all he needs. A powerful heir. But my reasoning is different. This affected how I didn¡¯t oppose to my son being revoked of the position. The reason I agreed is because Luke is like a blank page that we can fill with knowledge and the needed education. He is a loving person and has a brave soul that all patriarchs must have. This is the requirement that Arnold could never fill. He only had the strength but not the character.¡± ¡°Meaning¡­?¡± Claudia didn¡¯t understand Adrianna¡¯s words. That was obviously because she knew nothing of noble customs. ¡°Yes. Even I had this thought that Arnold is not fitted to be the heir.¡± ¡°So you accepted Luke for that reason? That you don¡¯t acknowledge your own son?¡± ¡°Miss Claudia. That is not what my mother means. She is saying that Arnold isn¡¯t the right person for such an important role. He needs to do other things instead of being tied to the family household.¡± Anna explained. ¡°I, along with the two mistresses back at the mansion have simply kept quiet when Luke was revealed to us. It did not affect us in any way since our positions stays the same regardless. Only Judith expressed her disagreement. This is because her son, who would¡¯ve been the next in line, did not get the position of heir.¡± ¡°I see now¡­¡± Claudia nodded. ¡°I apologize for being so frank with my words and asking so straightforwardly.¡± Adrianna smiled in turn, ¡°Think nothing of it. No one has brought up the subject thus far so it is a relief that someone has a different opinion. I will say this though: You, and your children are welcome as part of this family since Luke has become a Berkley.¡± ¡°Thank you. No wonder Norn was allowed to eat with nobles despite not being related to you. She was so excited to tell me about what happened.¡± Adrianna chuckled, ¡°Yes. That is because we consider her as part of our family, though she is not blood-related. It is usually abnormal in other households to accept someone so readily, but in this house¡ªwhere we value family¡ªit is different.¡± Adrianna¡¯s words made Claudia¡¯s heart flutter and a warmth spread in her body. ¡®They really are good people.¡¯ Her experience with nobles had been nothing but bad in the past, hence her scepticism over this case. It wasn¡¯t once or twice that one of her noble clients tried to take advantage of her or humiliate her using their authority. Claudia had a distorted image of nobles ever since then. Olivia¡¯s appearance had worsened how she felt. She assumed that a royal would be worse but her surprise was simply unfathomable now. ¡®I seemed to have misjudged them too quickly. If his wife and children are this loving, what not of the duke himself?¡¯ Claudia was interested to meet this man. Perhaps he was the same as his son but only a more mature version: handsome and tall. ¡°So? Would you like us to arrange a residence for your family?¡± Adrianna smiled as she said so. ¡°T-That is not necessary, Your Grace. I have long since made plans to buy a house in the city. In fact, I am in the process of gathering the final instalments before buying it.¡± ¡°Oh! It is actually more convenient that way. Can you tell me which agency is taking care of the payment contracts? I will contact them immediately and have them cut the price in half.¡± Anna coolly said with a smirk. ¡°Is¡­that possible?¡± ¡°Of course. I am the boss of my own merchant firm. You should know that leaders of merchant firms are very good at negotiations.¡± Naturally, Claudia wouldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity. She had been waiting for years now just to buy that small house so any help was welcome. Especially if it was from a merchant firm executive like Anna von Berkley. ¡°Yes, yes. You can handle that afterwards, Anna.¡± Adrianna peeked through the window of the backdoor. ¡°The maid has finally brought the outfits I wanted to show miss Claudia.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Claudia turned towards the backdoor and saw multiple servants behind the maid, each carrying many articles of clothing. ¡®That¡­There¡¯s so many to choose from!¡¯ Being a woman, Claudia naturally didn¡¯t hate what they brought. ¡°Come. Let us officially celebrate Luke joining the family! But first, let¡¯s get you out of those clothes!¡± Adrianna shouted cheerfully while squeezing Claudia¡¯s shoulder. Chapter 38 Luke was gathered between the loud Jurius, and the reserved Grace. What they talked about wasn''t very interesting since Luke wasn''t very used to speaking to people of status. ''I wonder how my mother is doing.'' This mother he was thinking about was naturally Claudia. Being a woman who only knew how to repair clothes and make dresses, she never had much contact with nobles. But that didn''t mean she never had any contact with them. She would visit the houses of her clients to make their clothes or to fix them. Although there were cases where she had clients from noble birth, there was just never a chance that she would have the opportunity to interact with them. ''She must be nervous and scared.'' Contrary to Luke''s thoughts, Claudia was having the time of her life conversing with ladies of noble birth. If anything, she was very glad to speak with them. She could even increase the amount of business deals using the name of the Berkley household. ''Wait, if I become the patriarch, doesn''t that mean that I''ll have lots of money?'' Then I can build a big store for miss Claudia!, thought Luke as a wide grin appeared on his face. It was perfect. "So have you done it with a woman before, Luke?" The conversation suddenly took a strange turn when Jurius took the lead. "Dear husband, that is an inappropriate question to ask." Grace scolded Jurius bit he only shrugged. "I''m just asking. He''ll have to make a baby with my sister one day." "T-That''s true¡­" Luke''s face blushed. He already knew what sex was since he had caught Norn''s sister doing it before with many men in the past. Luke was disgusted at first but gradually began getting curious. Curiosity led to him wanting to experience it too. He was still young so there was no way that he was old enough to have relations with a woman. Whenever he thought about this subject, he would subconsciously think of Norn. His body would grow hot and his crotch would roar in pain. This naturally led to him doing it solo whenever there wasn''t anyone looking. "It seems you know nothing! Hahaha!" Noticing the red flush on Luke''s face, Jurius laughed. "You''ll ruin his innocence so please keep quiet." Grace continued telling him to shut up. "What? Can''t I just take him to a shop where they specialize in those kinds of acts~?" "What shop?" Luke innocently tilted his head. "Ah, keep quiet!" Grace shouted. "Forget what he said, young master. I''m sure that Her Highness can teach you when the time comes. Every girl must learn to pleasure their future husband so she must''ve also gotten those lessons." Women were only seen as caretakers and lovers in the past. Their only responsibilities involved taking care of the children, pleasuring her husband and working around the house. Since times have changed, women are able to do more things and are recognised by society as equal to men. However, for noble women, this wasn''t the case. The man is always the one who had higher authority in the family. The woman was only required to pleasure him and look after his house. These were the things that noble girls learned as they grow up. Sexual education naturally played a big part in that. Grace finished her explanation. Luke nodded saying that he finally understood. "It is rather worrisome that you don''t even know the basics. Her Highness might get dissatisfied in the future." "Well, she can''t really divorce even if she is unhappy." Jurius threw his own snarky remark. "W-Why is that?" Luke asked. "Her engagement with Arnold was already cancelled which impacted her reputation as a princess. Imagine if she divorced again, with a guy from the same household as the one she left before? Man, I hope she knows the dark path she''s going down. She''ll never be able to show her face again." Jurius said with a shrug. "So I''ll tarnish her name if I''m not a good husband?" Luke looked like he wanted to cry over the situation he was placed in. He wasn''t fully on-board with becoming the duke at first. But after considering the merits he would gain and the talk with Adrianna that night, his opinion changed. But still, in his heart he wavered over if it was the right thing to do. "I''ve been meaning to ask something¡­" Grace spoke to Luke. "Why do you call young master Arnold, ''big brother''? The two of you are officially brothers but I don''t see how your relationship are as close as brothers." "I-I always wanted a brother!" Luke innocently answered. "Young master Arnold is so cool, mature and smart! He''s strong too! That''s why I see him as my big brother!" The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Luke proudly declared. A warm smile almost appeared on Grace''s face before she hid it. "I see. The two of you are close, huh? I must''ve mistaken your relationship for a second there. This is interesting¡­" Her mutter went unheard of. A knock came from the reception room''s door. Since it would be too troublesome to bump into the servants who were busy preparing the venue, Grace suggested they come to the reception room to have a quiet chat. "Come in." ** A maid came inside a second later when Jurius spoke. She had long flowing brown hair and an hourglass figure that ignited the lust in men. She bowed. "I apologize if I interrupted you. All preparations have been completed. If you are ready, please go to the front yard. I await your presences by the front door." Victoria spoke before curtly bowing again and leaving. When Grace looked at Jurius, she noticed that his eyes had turned into that of a predator''s. ''Good grief. Why are men such beasts? It''s like he''s never been with a woman before. I should find a way to make him docile otherwise he''ll ruin my plans.'' "Well, you heard her. Let''s go, Your Highness, young master." Grace stood up and pulled Jurius'' arm. "O-Okay." Luke nodded and also stood up. He checked his attire for any wrinkles or dirty spots. The suit he wore was made from a rare material found only in some parts of the Empire''s silk farms. It was a maroon suit jacket with a black pair of pants. Anna had suggested he wore this for the feast so he could make a good impression when meeting Olivia. The two had met earlier today but there hadn''t been much contact between them even though they were supposedly a ''couple'' now. "You look fine, young master. Please do not worry. Her Highness is not a person who values a person based on their clothing." "I know, right? Just look at that idiot Arnold. He wears even more extravagant clothes yet that does nothing to make Liv bat an eye. Really, what kind of man does she want? Hmm¡­" ''You are letting your real feelings come out, you idiot.'' Grace lost count of how many times she mocked Jurius in her head. It was funny at first but now she was just tired of this numbskull. He was more annoying than the ever-stuttering Luke. The three left the reception room and followed Victoria who was waiting outside. Victoria ordered the servants to guide them to their seats since she had to go get the family members. Sebastian wasn''t there so she had to guide all the servants and tell them what to do. "Wow¡­." Luke stared at the scenery before him, in a daze. There was a huge table in the middle of the front yard. It was covered by a white cloth and a variety of fruits to nibble on were on it. They could see many servants exit the castle doors, carrying silver dishes. Each was ranging in size from big to small. "S-Such a feast just for welcoming us officially¡­" ''This kid is really¡­'' Grace sighed. Luke got amazed at everything he saw. From the food to the quality of the wine and even the women serving for this occasion. "Should we go sit down?" Luke asked Grace. "No. We must wait for the first madam. We will only near the table once she sits down." "Is that a sort of tradition?" "Yes. Nobles have used¡ª" Grace noticed that Jurius wasn''t standing next to them and paused. She looked around in a hurry. ''That bastard. If I let him out of my sight then he''ll cause trouble¡ª'' When she looked at the table that was still in the process of getting ready, Grace went silent. Jurius was sitting at that table and was busy talking with one of the servants. The girl was uncomfortable as he kept his hand on her lower back. Grace bit her lip until it bled. "¡­As I was saying, nobles have followed this custom ever since the first emperor was crowned. The one with the highest authority sits first. This is to show our respect for that person." "Then is his highness'' status higher than that of a duchess or duke?" Luke pointed at the table and tilted his head. Grace wanted to click her tongue but held it in. "No." She wondered on how to explain it to him. "A duke is the highest peerage of any nation and along with that comes power. There are many factors in placing someone above someone else. Take their territory for example. This city is one of the wealthiest cities on the continent. The duke is the ruler of such a city and his highness has no land or medals as a prince so the one with the most power is obviously the duke. Since he is currently outside the city, his first wife has that power now." "So that''s how it is. Do those of royalty not follow the custom even if nobles do?" "No, no. Every member of high society must follow it." Grace said with a twitching smile. "But his highness Jurius is¡­" "Leave that brainless monkey alone. His pride as a royal is as minuscule as the amount of power he has as a prince." Grace realised she spoke too bluntly and changed the subject. "Please erase whatever I said from your memory. It will backfire later on if you do not." "O-Okay." Luke seemed startled by her words. ''Damn. My plan was to get close with him and secure my position in the future. If he''s suspicious of me now then it all goes to waste.'' Grace wasn''t interested in staying in her family''s estate any longer. She wanted to secure another position in the future. Perhaps a merchant would work out or even a writer. Even if she was an average noble girl, she was smarter than most people her age. Grace had no battle prowess as she was so she had to take a normal job besides jobs like knight, mage and so on¡­ ''Maybe I can work as an advisor for this kid? He shouldn''t be knowledgeable in a lot of areas. I studied economics in the past so it should be a breeze for me.'' It was obvious that he was clueless about a lot of things since he kept asking Grace questions about this and that. Although she wasn''t overly annoyed, he could at least tone the questioning down a notch. He was much too eager to learn about his surroundings. ''Well, I can''t say it''s a bad thing. I should keep him away from that pig Jurius since he''ll just influence the kid badly.'' "Here the first madam comes. Stand up straight keep your face empty." Grace whispered to Luke when the servants hurried to the red mat to line up. She could hear heels tap the floor of the hallway that was visible from the backyard. The duchess, Adrianna von Berkley, along with Olivia, Claudia and Anna came out of the castle. Melina was trying to keep up while Pluffy was in her arms. Adrianna disregarded the praise of the servants who were calling her "beautiful". "Wow¡­I''ve never seen miss Claudia so pretty before..." Luke was in a daze as he looked at the one who raised him. Her blonde hair was hanging over her left shoulder and revealed her pure white neck. She was wearing a pair of ruby earrings and red lipstick to match. She was completely different from that ordinary impression Grace had of her before. "Let us follow them from behind." Grace grabbed Luke''s hand and walked between Victoria who was trailing them from behind. All members of the family stood waiting at their seats, awaiting the first wife to sit down. Victoria pulled out the seat for Adrianna. Since Sebastian wasn''t here, she was the head servant and held the highest position. A servant of such status must always attend to the head. Adrianna sat down and spoke without a moment''s delay. "The main course is not ready to be served yet so to pass the time we will engage in conversation with each other. Communication is just as important as making connections." Adrianna looked at Jurius coldly for a second since he was the only one who was seated. It was both arrogance and disrespect for another''s household. Olivia gazed at him the same way. Everyone sat down at the same time after Adrianna nodded lightly. "Now let us enjoy this wonderful feast." Chapter 39: The New World Right after being told to leave by his mother, Arnold headed down to the dark library with a lantern in tow. Of course, without the usual servant following him around. It would be troublesome if others heard his muttering. He was the kind of person to think out loud when he is concentrating. He had a cup of tea and would only leave the library if it was needed. For example, if he wanted to fetch more tea or go to the toilet. His demon sword couldn''t be left alone so he brought it along. ''I''ll leave Olivia and Luke to their devices. It''s wrong to be a third wheel, after all.'' As he thought about that, he cackled. Olivia was now out of his hands. She was Luke''s responsibility now. Opening the large chamber door, Arnold marveled at the size of the library. According to what he heard from Victoria, there were thousands of books that were collected over the history of the family. Arnold was overcome with ecstasy as he sniffed the wonderful old book scent. All the knowledge might not be here that he needed, however, he was eager to learn more about this world. What were the governmental system like? What laws were there? How did nobility manage to survive this far despite the different cultures that came to existed? There were a lot of other things he was curious about, but he knew that wasting time to satisfy his curiosity wasn''t a good thing. There was still a need to look for the people who will manage his city in his absence. Since Arnold himself was a student of the academy, he couldn''t just stay in the city. He needed to complete his education so that he could obtain a Knighting Diploma. It was a degree that helped graduates join knight orders around the world. You could also get a bureaucratic position or even become a government official with the degree. The worst thing that could happen was that he gets mocked by the populace for being a non-educated bastard despite being a city lord. That was because some things relied more on one''s achievements than your strength. Therefore, Arnold needed to somehow do something that''ll get him a lot of power and connections. Of course, it wouldn''t be easy since he was independent from his father at such a young age. He didn''t even have his own private army. Had his father not taken the entire unit then Arnold could''ve used them much more flexibly. There was the fact that he needed people to go and mine the red crystals. Said people were the villagers that were under his rule. Of course, he would make sure that none of them are unsatisfied with the wages. On another note, he needed some guards for those people so the private army was the perfect option. The location of the red crystals was deep inside the forest so that could mean danger since most monsters lurk that deep. Once he mined all the crystals and hid them in a secure location then he''ll slowly use them to influence this Empire''s market. It was the perfect scheme that could earn him a very high position as a noble. With the help of the merchant family, Rynals, he can slowly but surely achieve his dream. Living leisurely far away from the reach of the Demon King and whatever else could threaten this world. ** "What should I research first?" Arnold dropped about six books on the table. A single lantern was lighting the table. The answer he sought appeared within his mind. "I wanted to learn more about demon lord factors and the kingdoms. But I can focus on the nations afterwards¡­" He activated the magic item on the table. It glowed. "Bring articles and books that have all the history of the demon races. Djinns, Daemons and demon lords; the whole lot of them." As the magic item activated, a type of dust came out of it and headed in several directions. This magic item allowed one to simply utter the book you were looking for and have it delivered to you. In simple terms: it was like the internet. "Hm? Only one?" A single book floated onto the table. "Head to the page that explains demon lord factors." The other function of the magic item was the ability to search for terms as well. It was like the Search in page function on the internet. This world still had some features that were available in the game. "Found it." Arnold turned the lantern a little brighter since the page was very messy and the words weren''t very clear unless one strained one''s eyes. Arnold began reading the text out loud. "It is theorized that humans, elves, dwarves and demihumans evolved from the demon race in the beginning years of the world''s creation. Demon lords are a super evolved form of a normal demon. If one''s blood and soul is aligned with the blood and soul of another demon lord then a demon lord factor is born." ''Does this¡­mean my soul is as corrupted as a demon lord''s?'' Thinking how rotten original Arnold was, it wasn''t complete bullshit. However, to go as far as calling him similar to a demon? That was ridiculous. "Wasn''t it the Star Draw that gave me this power in the first place?" Arnold made just the helmet appear on his head. He focused on imagining making a status window pop up. A ringing sound echoed in his head. ----Status---- RACE: Human(Demon Lord Seed) ¡¤ STR: A(SSS)/130(5000+) ¡¤ AG:A(SSS)/134(5000+) If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡¤ DEF:A(SSS)139(5000+) ¡¤ DEX: S/1300 ¡¤ AP: SS(EX)/2600(5000+) ¡¤ SP: 0 Martial Skills ¡¤ Storm of the Water Dragon(A)¡ªA lower version of Leviathan Storm(SSS). It is a secret martial art that was adapted from the various martial arts that originates from the western sea. Was primarily used by the water monarch races such as the whale king, mermaid king, siren queen, etc¡­ ¡¤ ???-- ¡¤ ??? ¡¤ ??? ¡¤ ??? ¡¤ ??? ¡¤ ??? ¡¤ ???? Swordsmanship ¡¤ Flow of the Tide(S)¡ªThe combination of the speed of sound and the gentle flow of a river. It can be used to cut through reality in its final form. Thus, it is known as the weaker version of the Fury of the Trench(EX) swordsmanship style. ¡¤ Elementary Sword Style(G)¡ªBasic swordsmanship used by the students of the academy. It is taught by the Empire. __ Arnold stared blankly into the air while wearing the helmet. "What the hell is the ''Fury of the Trench''?" Arnold muttered to himself. He didn''t really expect to get an answer. The magic item on the table activated and brought a book. It opened a certain page. "Hm?" Arnold made the status screen go away after taking off the helmet. His eyes widened when he read the title. "The swordstyle used by a certain Sword King? Fury of the Trench¡­The name still doesn''t ring a bell. That means that it wasn''t in the game." It was a swordstyle that had allowed one to wield the pressure of the deepest parts of the ocean to cleave through space. One can cleave through space and time itself if the energy of the swordstyle is condensed to the maximum. Anything could be cut with water in this world. Even reality itself. "No wonder this bastard could create such a swordstyle. It was never his own to begin with. But the fact that he can create one is amazing itself." It was extremely hard to create one''s own style in the first place. Arnold was a very sneaky bastard. There was probably no one who knew about the style since it was long forgotten. Arnold''s train of thought shifted to what he saw on the status screen. He didn''t notice those question marks before since he last opened the status screen when he battled Lancelot. At that time, he didn''t have the leeway to go through the entire status screen. "Should I just forget about it? I won''t get answers anyway¡­" There were so many things he needed answers to that it was just hurting his head. Arnold decided to study the demon history book later on. He put it away and focused on the other books on the table. He brought a globe as well which was just a version of earth but with only two continents. ¡¤ History of the continent of Diacree That was the title of the first book. It was the most recent one that was written a century ago so the information inside should be accurate to some degree. There existed many nations on the continent of Diacree. First, was the Empire of Eulia. It lied in the center of the world map. As mentioned before, the Undead Nation¡ªwhich was a small city¡ªwas north of the empire and above that was the destroyed remains of the Luthial Kingdom. Then there was the Holy Kingdom to the west of the Empire. Arnold wouldn''t forget about that place since it was the place where Lancelot¡ªthe guy he hates the most¡ªis from. Specifically, he was born in the Holy Kingdom but became an inquisitor of the church in the Theocracy. Although Lancelot was a minor character, that didn''t mean that there was nothing about him in the game. He was a Spiritualist Dual Wielder. The reason he could wield elementals was because of the elven blood in his veins. Not much is known about his background, but Liam heard that¡ªdue to the fact that he was born a human male from an elven mother¡ªhe was dumped in front of a church that was in the outer part of the Holy City. She was apparently a whore who goes around cities in search of men to sleep with for money. That particular church where he was dumped was where Angelica was also housed¡ªas with many of the orphans like her and Lancelot. Angelica started as a member of the choir with her beautiful singing voice. She even won national prizes when she represented her kingdom. Of course, that wasn''t the extend of her fame and popularity. Angelica was chosen as the oracle of the goddess one day. That meant that she was the one closest to god. Due to her increased value, she is kept in a tall tower in the center of the nation. Alitus was her official guard. It had been ten years now. Angelica was most likely in her mid-twenties by now if Arnold considered how young Lancelot looked. ''Humph. Why am I worrying about that guy''s crush. If anything, I hope he gets cuckolded. Bastard nearly killed me so he deserves that much.'' Speaking of which, an oracle of god must never lose their purity, according to the Pope at least. She must remain innocent and pure until she dies or loses her right to be an oracle. Of course, Arnold knew that she wouldn''t live long anyway. Most oracles die before they reach age 40. Either due to depression which resulted in suicide or by overwork as an oracle having to see the destinies of people. If the oracle dies then the Theocracy would lose a lot of power over the other nations. Even the king of the Holy Kingdom would become a threat to them. As paranoid as the pope was, it wouldn''t serve as a surprise if he already had countermeasures set in place. The event of the Holy Kingdom going to war with its neighbour would compare to the massive genocide of the demihumans that took place when the previous pope was still alive. Flames of war between the Theocracy and Demihuman Kingdom had been developing all these years. That was why the entirety of the Holy Kingdom and the Theocracy was consisted of mostly humans. Demihumans like elves, heteromorphs and dwarves would mostly be slaves for the humans. Elves were mostly sex slaves due to their beauty while dwarves and heteromorphic demihumans were laborers. The former was true for both male and females. Though males were desirable by the women of nobility due to their hairless bodies and physique, some men preferred young elven boys. There was something about young elf boys that degenerate old men loved. The inaction of the old slave trade law was one of the reasons why the Empire of Eulia, the Demihuman Kingdom and the Elven Kingdom of Tiliu Forest didn''t ally themselves with the Theocracy. Although the old slave trade was everywhere in the western part of the world, the major nations on the continent of Diacree completely abolished it and implemented a new slave law. Slaves had many more rights now compared to 100 years ago. The owner is not allowed to kill the slave or force said slave to become his or her lover. The latter right was somehow overcome by Arnold since he made Lauran into his nighttime slave against her will. ''As expected. He is a sneaky bastard.'' Arnold flipped the page when he finished reading about the slave trade law that was still circulating. "Oh? The monarchial system." The next page went into detail about the different monarchs of each nation. The entirety of the Holy Kingdom was an exception since it had two rulers. One was a king while the other was a governmental system consisting of priests. First, the Demihuman Kingdom had an alpha who was of the lion tribe. To put it into perspective, the kingdom was very similar to the jungle. The strongest made the rules and the weaker ones followed. "It''s similar to dragon culture, isn''t it?" Dragons were also a species that decided the leader based on strength. Of course, not all dragons are the same. Some decide to live peacefully and never cause trouble while others choose to dominate entire races. One that fits into the former was the leader of the Republican Province of Zrek. The nation was ruled by a system that was vastly similar to a presidency. It even had a variety of races that controls the nation. Of course, humans lived there too since it was much better for some humans to live under a strong ruler. Unlike the Theocracy, the Republic was a nation where every race could thrive. Arnold heard that the Undead Nation was aiming for a similar premise but that would probably never come to fruition. It went without saying why; the ruler was an undead vampire, after all. Although he had the desire to seek out this vampire lord, it was much too dangerous. The possibility was high that she was a player which meant that there was a slim chance that Arnold could trust her to reveal himself. Setting aside that for now, Arnold closed the book. "Hmm. That''s all about the kingdoms? I was expecting more. Well, this library is fairly old so it''s better to go somewhere else if I want to find out about the most recent laws and such." Arnold put aside the book and grabbed another one. "[The Artifacts of Old and The Monsters Through Time]. Hm. That''s a cool title. Now then, let''s see what this book has in store for us." Chapter 40 Part 1 The monsters of Star Fantasy were very similar to those found in the myths of Earth''s history. For example, monsters like dragons and krakens existed and were worshipped by tribes all around the world. Out of these monsters, there existed many that bore the title, [Boss] in the game. Villains and Bosses differed since the former were heteromorphic or human beings and the latter were monsters equal in rank to Lords. Luke''s first big conquest happened during the School Arc. He had slain an A-class Wyrm which was a popular known farm mini-boss. It was an immortal monster that kept spawning so players would always hunt it regularly to farm. Since the School Arc was just around the corner, Arnold wanted Flora to quickly teach Luke proper swordsmanship. Since the battle was needed for Luke''s first step to becoming a hero, there was a chance that the gods would retract their blessings so that Luke would persevere on his own. It was a sort of test that they wanted him to pass. That would determine if he was worthy. If not then the gods could always find a replacement even though that wouldn''t happen anytime soon. The Golden Aura wouldn''t be there to help him. Like Arnold said that night after their fight: It was a fluke that had to happen but there won''t be a second chance. After the Wyrm, Luke would battle against many other enemies before eventually fighting the final boss. The Demon King. "But there''s a secret boss after the battle with the Demon King. Those sneaky developers. Saying stuff like it was a glitch in the system." It was known as the Star Beast and was a monster above the ranking of dragon lord. A monster of unfathomable power and unknown origin. Some speculated that it was on the level of the Demon King but that was never really proven to be true. There wasn''t a way to modify the game so that the two could fight after all. The power level of the Hero was much weaker than the Demon King even at his strongest. What made Luke so dangerous and an unmatched being was the [Holy Sword of Star] and his thousands of blessings from various gods. He had support from two of the three timeline gods as well. "If I remember correctly, the holy sword was the weapon of one of the founding gods of this world." That sword alone made Luke the most powerful being in the world. He wasn''t stronger than peak villain Arnold. His growth started fairly later than Arnold which was why he was much weaker. But their potential rivalled each other. Hero Luke was also weaker than the Demon King, and even the Star Beast for that matter but that weapon changed everything. It was the final piece to slaying the Star Beast and the Demon King. It was also the sword that beheaded Arnold in the epilogue chapters of the game. ** "The monsters don''t seem that different from the usual fantasy creatures. I wonder if all the Dragon Lords are at their original locations." Monsters of Lord rank always had their own domain that they ruled. The Dragon Lord of Wrath controlled the forest north of the Holy Kingdom. The Dragon Lord of Bronze, Geretar, that made a ruined castle its home. It was somewhere near the ruined Kingdom of Juliar. Then there was the Dark Dragon Lord. Even though he was a veteran player, Liam had no idea what this monster''s name was. It hadn''t appeared in the DLC story or the base game at all. It was just mentioned. Perhaps the developers couldn''t fit another name in the database. These three dragon lords were the only three that were known about so far. There was speculation that there were more dragon lords but that fact had never been proven ever since this rumor started. "Like their counterparts, normal dragons wouldn''t show themselves without reason." Arnold remembered that dragon that he could understand for some reason. "Yet why did that dragon come to human settlements? So many questions yet no answers." His words were referring to two things. First was him being reborn into this world and the second was the Demon Sword that was standing against the wall. He had ordered a servant to bring him sealing cloth that help restrict the movements of cursed items and such. The difference between the sword and cursed items was that the former didn''t resist the sealing of its power. Arnold lifted his hand and grasped the sword. "Still ominous even though it''s completely covered." He shivered when he felt the sword''s demonic aura. Unless one was of the demon race, you wouldn''t be able to handle the debuffs and negative karma levels of demonic weapons. But there was a second reason Arnold could wield it. His negative karma was -9500. Remembering that notification thingy, he sulked. "I can''t believe this. Even some of the most renowned villains of the story only have -100 karma. Arnold, what the hell is up with you? Are you a demon god incarnation or something?" Arnold''s mood brightened remembering that overflow of power when he wore that armor. However, despite his pride over that power being his, he knew that it wasn''t without any conditions. He didn''t know what it was yet but he was certain there was a catch to using the power. "I can''t rely on that power too much in the future, huh. There''s no choice then. I have to get stronger by using this villain''s potential to my advantage." Arnold von Berkley was a prodigy when it came to both academics and fighting. However, when Liam transmigrated into him, everything changed. Despite being Arnold, Liam didn''t know a thing about the martial arts that Arnold learned growing up. Those question marks only served to depress him. There was a large variety of martial skills and titles yet he couldn''t see any of them. If he ever met opponents like Lancelot in the future without preparation then there was a high possibility that the same outcome such as the battle against Lancelot would occur. He was too weak despite bearing the name of one of Star Fantasy''s most iconic villains. If he couldn''t beat people like Lancelot then it was stupid to even think of taking on the Demon King. Arnold wouldn''t antagonize the Demon King, of course, but there was a possibility that the two might meet even if he didn''t want that to happen. Fate wasn''t on his side since even the gods looked upon him with contempt. That meant that Arnold was alone in this world. He had to look out for himself without relying on anyone else. That was why he decided to gather all the books of martial arts that had been collected over the history of the family. "Is it better to start with the first martial art to be passed down in the family?" He gazed at the topmost book on the stack of books in front of him. The book was old as the pages were yellow and on the verge of tearing. The book was written by the first patriarch of the family''s history. It wasn''t an ordinary diary or biography. It was a book known as a Martial Record. Martial artists, as well as swordsmen, would buy such books and write the secrets of their techniques and martial arts. It wasn''t something anyone could read though. That was precisely why these books must always stay in the library of the family''s residence. It was also why a library was so important for a noble family. It existed with the purpose of storing the history of the family. "Gentle Storm of Naraseth." Arnold said the name of the first martial art he saw. Since the first patriarch was a pure martial artist, all his knowledge was about moves related to fighting with one''s hands. The word "Naraseth" was the name of a god that stood above all when it came to martial arts. They said that this god was the founder of all martial arts. His own martial art had led to the development of other martials arts resembling his own. Time passed by and martial arts¡ªfar different from his own¡ªwas born. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The skill mentioned above was one of the martial arts derived directly from the founder of martial arts. ''That means that it is very powerful.'' The purer it is from its source, the stronger the skill. That was why leaders of martial facilities banned their students from creating their own version of their martial arts. Not only would it be weaker, it would shame the God of Martial Art''s name as well. Arnold smirked and turned the page. That smirk immediately turned into a grimace. His throat was dry just by looking at what awaited him. "What the hell¡­?" There were over one hundred steps to perform the martial arts. Of course, one hundred was a very low number considering the rank of the arts. The problem was that he could read it but he couldn''t understand what was going on. "My earthling brain is unable to understand this nonsense. Do they sell supplements that make a person smarter?" Arnold''s expression turned bitter. Liam wasn''t the brightest person out there so he knew that it was impossible to learn martial arts the legit way. ''It seems that it isn''t just Luke who needs an instructor.'' "Wait a second¡­" A certain person appeared in his mind. "Couldn''t Sebas teach me? He was Arnold''s master in the first place." But the problem was that original Arnold already finished all his lessons that Sebastian had planned out for him. "Hmmm¡­" An evil smile appeared on his face. "Maybe if I say that I want to learn forbidden martial arts¡­" Sebastian was a former gladiator from another nation before he took up lessons to become a butler. He had met Marcus on the battlefield when he was a young man. His background was unknown to his lord, but Arnold knew that Sebas had a dark past. His class was mixed martial artist. That meant that he didn''t only have one kind of martial arts but several. Arnold knew that Sebastian had ties to the underworld so he definitely had some sketchy martial arts as well. Some that could even kill people horribly. "It''s better than nothing. I can use those martial arts until I''m able to understand this nonsense." Although original Arnold was a professional warrior and knight, his level was still too low to be able to classify as a powerhouse. Since he would need to travel, there would definitely be times where he encounters strong opponents or monsters. Martial arts didn''t apply to one''s level. That was why it was better to learn a strong martial technique instead of finding quick hacks to becoming stronger. In fact, there existed no legit ways to quickly increase one''s level. "It might also be good to investigate countermeasures against divinity." Arnold remembered that burning sensation on his wounds when Lancelot cut him. If Lancelot''s divination power alone could cause such harm, what not of priests and Templar knights who served the Father? ''Going by this world''s standards, my soul should be even blacker than a demon lord''s. Ugh, no wonder the gods hate me.'' He couldn''t even visit a temple to cure a disease, for example. They would be able to identify his existence as a demon lord factor just by doing a quick check-up. Arnold was certain that the demonic aura was somewhere in his body and would only surface if he used the armour. The armour acted as an activation sequence. "The armour is quite similar to the Air Battle Suits in the game. Didn''t I also have one? Ah, but I can''t really remember what model it was." Arnold then said: "Anyway, my priority is to make the power mine. But how? I''ll think about this later when I have answers." He flipped past more books and found some simple and very generic martial arts that could help him. The ones that were more higher levelled were much more difficult to learn in ten or so minutes. Arnold didn''t want to waste his time too much since there was still the dinner with his family. There was a saying that all the members of the family must always sit at the table when it is dinnertime. Even original Arnold followed this rule since he was very traditional. "There''s nothing as powerful or at least a level lower than my current martial skill." He was referring to Storm of the Water Dragon. The ones that were here were only C rank or lower. If he wanted to get the juicier martial arts then he had to search deeper. It wouldn''t just be lying around after all. "Hmmm. Flaming Gauntlets?" He imagined the steps he learned and the a scorching warmth spread around his arm. "It''s a shame my left arm isn''t working right now. This skill looks a little underwhelming with one arm." He put the fire out by shaking his hand. Owing to his superhuman vitality, Arnold''s aura had already been fully restored in two days. "What is this? Ice Spirit?" He took out his aura sword and tested the martial skill he just mentioned. Ice blew around the sword, turning the blade a crystal white. He swung it a couple times and noticed that a certain part of the floor was covered in ice. "Oho! So it can freeze anything it touches? This''ll become very handy, indeed." Taking out his diary, he added the martial skill under the list of skills he wrote down. "Ah?" while paging through the little black book, he noticed that his bookmark was on a certain page. "This is¡­The list I made on my first day as Arnold." One the page he turned to was a list of names. Particularly, his death flags. Luke''s name was the only one that was highlighted as extremely important. Part 2 (Present) "Who will pray before we eat?" Adrianna asked as the servants brought a large variety of cuisines prepared by the family''s head chef. The main course was: A stuffed chicken, a quarter of stag, and a loin of veal which were covered in pomegranate seeds, sugar plums, and sauce. There was a huge pie surrounded by smaller pies forming a huge circle of different food and vegetables. Adrianna was sitting on the head seat where Marcus usually sat at. Arnold was on her left while Olivia was on her right. The rest of the family members were scattered randomly on the table. As for Claudia, she was seated directly next to Arnold. ''Is this really a woman who has two kids?'' Arnold thought in disbelief as he glanced at the mature blonde haired beauty. She was wearing a rather familiar dress. It was one of those rare pieces that his mother bought cross country. It did wonders on Claudia''s hourglass figure which wasn''t as explosive as Victoria. The light makeup on her face only added an otherworldly glow to her cheeks and lips. Her big green eyes were so warm and soft as she merrily spoke to Luke. Arnold caught sight of Anna looking at him with a smirk. She giggled mysteriously while shaking her head. ''Shit. What is that smile for? Knowing her it''s not something good¡­.'' Arnold cleared his throat before closing his eyes and lowering his head. The prayer for their food began and before long everyone opened their eyes. "Thank you, miss Claudia. That was a wonderful prayer. Are you a churchgoer?" "I only go once a month so I cannot really say I am a frequent churchgoer¡­" Claudia smiled wryly at Adrianna''s praise. "But I must say, the castle chefs are truly amazing. To prepare such a feast just for our welcome¡­" "Of course. We wouldn''t settle for anything less for our guests." Adrianna smiled with pride. Arnold could see Olivia smiling as well. He could tell that the smile wasn''t genuine. It seemed to him that she hated everything about this. Or maybe it was just because she was now related to Arnold von Berkley regardless of what she chose to do. ''All your efforts are in vain. Well, I won''t be bothering you like a clown like original Arnold.'' Remembering how that guy would lick Olivia''s feet at a call of his name made Liam shudder all over. How much of a licking dog can one man be? He didn''t value Olivia''s wishes at all and only wanted to satiated his own lust and feelings. ''Olivia might still be mad after that day.'' To say she was mad wasn''t actually the correct word to use. Rather, she was regretting her decision. To add context to Arnold''s thought, Olivia had given in to Arnold''s wishes once and gave her first time to him, though with great hesitation. It was only to get him off her back since he was so persistent but never would she have imagined that she''d regret what she did. Since Arnold was originally supposed to be her husband, she could just fake the fact that he took her first time on her wedding night. Cutting her wrist and letting blood flow onto the sheets would''ve been one solution to fool her parents and the nobles. Virginity was one of the most important things to girls in this world. It was even more valuable if one was from a noble household. ''Shit. Arnold, you bastard. Now she has every reason to hate me.'' She was angry at him even though she was the one who allowed him to sleep with her. To her, her virginity was nothing much, but circumstances were different now. ''Being the prideful woman that she is, there''s no way she''s admitting to being at fault. Sigh¡­'' Arnold looked at Olivia with an awkward gaze as she continued ignoring him. Her gaze had only settled on him for mere seconds before turning away in disinterest and a little disgust. "Young master Al, you must open up. Say ''Ahhh''." Victoria''s voice entered his ears. She was sitting right next to him with his food on her lap. Yes, she was feeding him at this moment. Arnold''s face turned red as he opened up his mouth. "Ahhh~." Someone went "pft" seeing Arnold being fed like a baby. Ignoring whoever that was, Arnold continued allowing his future wife to feed him. He convinced himself that this was practice because there would be many more romantic moments like these for the two of them in the future. "Anna, has there been any news at the firm about the Empire''s current state?" Adrianna asked amidst the silence. "Oh, I almost forgot. I heard something from one of my employees who went to sell a wagon of wheat to a village near the empire. Although I''m not sure if it''s very useful information¡­" "What did that person say?" "Half of the Imperial Army is apparently absent from the empire. They were recalled to a region in the south." "Hm? When did this happen?" Olivia seemed surprised about this. "You didn''t know?" "No, Anna. This is the first time I''m hearing of this. I have been around the country with my airship so I have not been to the empire in quite a while. What about you, elder brother?" Jurius, who was digging in his ear replied: "Nah, I heard nothing. I''ve been busy, you see." ''With what exactly, you brainless monkey?'' Arnold could see Grace roll her eyes. She was probably having the same thought as him. "That means the empire is now vulnerable to any outside attacks, right?" Arnold asked Olivia. "Huh? Oh, yes." She confirmed with a nod. "So that''s why father hasn''t returned yet. The other three Great Nobles are probably also present. This is a level 3 Protection Law, after all." A level 3 protection law was a law that was implemented in case more than half of the imperial army was absent from the empire. Citizens are forbidden from wandering outside after a certain time period and work hours are cut which meant that many stores would lose out on money. But that was a small sacrifice to ensure the empire is protected. Any and all individuals caught outside will immediately be detained. In case of a level 5 Protection Law, all the connections the empire has outside would be cut off and the empire''s gates would be closed. A magical barrier would also surround the entire capital. The law would be implemented in case at least two of the four Great Nobles are defeated in battle and the entire imperial army was annihilated. A magic bomb would also be set off that would destroy the entire empire in the process. Of course, civilians would be evacuated beforehand. ''There''s a hell of a big difference between level 3 and 5. If I recall correctly, there was almost a level 5 during a certain part of the game''s story? In any case, I''m glad my father is safe. Now there isn''t any worry over anything happening to the household.'' "So the emperor must have ordered them to station their troops there?" Claudia wondered. Olivia nodded. "Their armies can fill the gaps left by the imperial army even if just temporary. Though, knowing the Great Nobles, they alone would be enough to stop a single small nation individually." Olivia explained. "So they were such amazing people. I never knew that¡­" Claudia''s eyes were shining brightly like a little girl excited to hear about a knight saving a princess. Adrianna was grinning with her head held high for some reason. "I have hopes that Luke can also fill that role in the future." Adrianna added as she gazed at Luke. Luke¡ªwhose head was lowered to avoid being seen¡ªshakily looked up. "Role? Which role?" "You will become the next Great Noble once my husband steps down. You are ready to achieve that one day, right?" "Of course! I made a promise after all!" Arnold could only sigh. If the hero believed something was meant to be then he would do his utmost to make that something happen or at least sustain it. Since becoming the duke would benefit his family and his first love, there was no room for argument. Adrianna nodded in satisfaction at his enthusiastic reply and spoke again. "But there are steps to making that happen. The first step is the Imperial Academy." Chapter 41: Accident The Imperial Academy was a prestigious school that was internationally famous for its educational system that nurtures future knights and mages. It had nurtured many historical figures. Even Promethius, the first hero graduated at this school. There were other departments besides magic and knight classes like the institute of Economical And Business Studies. Anna had studied that course for her full seven years school career. Arnold was enrolled in the knight division and was currently in his fourth year. Olivia was in the Military And Tactics department that raised future generals. As expected of such a course, there weren¡¯t many women in her class so she was always surrounded by men. She was always underestimated as well due to her gender. The only time she was seen with women was when she had tea parties or study sessions. Celeste was usually always by her side. Said person was enrolled in the same department as Anna was before she graduated. Although she does a little politics to the side as well as an extra subject. If Luke were to be enrolled then he would join Arnold in the Knight Division. After graduating then he¡¯d have to do active service for the Imperial Knight Order for one full year before he can officially get a knight rank. Other noble boys usually stay in the knight order and never leave. Others would join the army and become soldiers. That is because they can get a knight peerage if they earn enough merit. A peerage would allow them to establish their own households, disassociated from their parents. That was how most of the great noble families of today came into existence. The Berkley family also started from a single boy¡¯s dream who wished to become a great general and have a harem of women. He made his efforts and abilities known to the world of nobility and became part of the noble society as well. If one were to pursue magic arts, you would be able to join the many Magic Towers across the continent. Working under the senior wizards of Magic Towers was a big achievement by imperial graduates since they would work under the elite of the empire. ¡®If Luke were to join then he¡¯d be a laughingstock for the seniors.¡¯ That had never been a problem for Arnold himself since even the seniors respected(feared) him. The privilege of having a trainer such as Sebastian and the future Sword Master was not something many could have. There were probably only a handful of people who could train under such amazing people. ¡°Aah¡­¡± When Arnold tried to grab the salt to season his meat, he felt his hand touch someone else¡¯s. He looked over. ¡°Ah, my apologies, young master.¡± The one who pulled her hand back was Claudia. There was a small blush on her cheeks. She looked away immediately after apologizing. Thankfully, no one saw that since everyone was busy having their own discussions. Adrianna was speaking to Luke about what he could expect in the coming weeks to prepare for his training. Olivia was asking Anna some tips on how to cut down on production and trading costs effectively. Claudia was helping Melina wipe her mouth since she was a messy eater. Even her dress was stained quite a bit. Noticing that, Adrianna spoke: ¡°Jeez, Melina. Now I need to clean you. Aren¡¯t you big enough to use forks?¡± Adrianna had a troubled expression on her face when she saw the messy Melina who was grabbing spaghetti with her bare hands. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on her mother.¡± Arnold spoke with a smile. ¡°She is a little slow so forgive her.¡± Adrianna sighed helplessly. It was true that Melina wasn¡¯t the brightest of the bunch even though she had the genes of two powerful noble families inside of her. She couldn¡¯t tie her own shoelaces, wipe herself or even write her own name. It was very similar behaviour to a toddler so that was why they called her slow; her mental development stalled somewhere. She was often bullied for it at school and would come cry to Arnold. Being the loving big brother that he was, Arnold would beat up the bullies even if they were kids. And if their parents came then he would beat up the parents too. The two had grown inseparable as siblings which was why she was so emotional whenever he gets hurt. ¡°Would it be alright if I took her to clean herself, miss Adrianna?¡± Claudia offered. ¡°My, that is very generous of you. Ask one of the servants to guide you.¡± ¡°Yes. I will be back in a bit. Please excuse me.¡± Claudia stood up with Melina in tow. The reason Adrianna or any family member had to go with Melina was because they couldn¡¯t leave her alone with the servants. There was no way of telling if one of the servants was a spy from another household so someone of the family had to accompany Melina. Many households did this since it was unwise to leave a child in the presence of a servant. Well, unless the servant was trustworthy. Everyone continued speaking after Claudia left. ¡°Luke.¡± Arnold called out to the hero who was sitting two seats away. ¡°Yes, big brother?¡± ¡®Ugh. Please stop calling me that¡­¡¯ ¡°Has your training begun yet? You don¡¯t seem like someone who had been exercising,¡± Arnold asked because he himself knew how brutal Sebas¡¯ training was. There were days when his arms would grow limp and never move until only a month later. He would vomit, excrete or pee blood. There were even times where the villain, Arnold was on the verge of losing his mind. But he persevered. If Arnold could do it then Luke could as well. The two were equals when it came to martial talent and swordsmanship, after all. ¡°Actually¡­¡± Luke smiled wryly. ¡°Miss Flora and mister Sebastian is still busy rearranging my regime due to some¡­errors¡­¡± ¡®What the fuck? Why can¡¯t that stubborn old man just accept that Flora is the sword instructor!?¡¯ Arnold clicked his tongue. He had so graciously gone out of his way to bring Flora back so that she could teach Luke the way of the sword. Sebas¡¯ only job was to train Luke¡¯s physical body using a range of exercises. Handling thousands upon thousands or blessings and the spirit of the [Holy Sword of Star] was going to take more than his limitless will and pure soul. His body must be able to handle all that power. ¡°Tell them to start immediately from tomorrow onwards.¡± Arnold said sternly. ¡°B-But¡­¡± ¡°That is an order from me. You need to start training immediately.¡± ¡®You need to grow stronger as soon as possible. This is the last thing I¡¯ll do to help you become the hero so that I can go live in peace somewhere. That bastard Sebas has too much pride as aa warrior.¡¯ The hero had to get stronger before the academy reopened in two months. If he could only gain control of even a fraction of that golden aura then that would be enough for his first big fight. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°But why should I hurry up my training?¡± Luke tilted his head. ¡®Shit. What should I tell him? I can¡¯t just say that he needs to fight a monster to save the academy¡¯s students¡­¡¯ If possible, Arnold didn¡¯t want to be present on that day. He would much rather be on a date with Victoria and have her feed him like she was doing now. ¡°That is because I want to have a rematch with you.¡± Arnold finally spoke. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. I want to fight you again since we didn¡¯t have a proper match. I can¡¯t accept my loss just like that.¡± Victoria rolled her eyes from the side and muttered: ¡°Same old pettiness.¡± ¡®S-Shut up.¡¯ ¡°R-Really¡­?¡± Luke¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°B-But I could never become as strong and amazing as my big brother¡­¡± ¡°You want to impress that savage girl, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Savage girl¡­? Ah, you mean Norn?¡± Luke seemed to finally know who Arnold was talking about. ¡°I was only taunting you in our fight but you got so worked up over just a few words.¡± Arnold harrumphed. Luke¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°W-Was that what it was¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. People do it to lower their opponent¡¯s guard. Although my words had the opposite effect. It seemed to only anger you instead.¡± Arnold grunted remembering that huge wall of golden aura that engulfed his body. Since golden aura was part divinity, it was very effective against demonic bodies. Arnold could be classified as such a being since his infamy was so insanely high. That was why he was knocked out after being engulfed by the aura. It was a fact he only found out after his fight with Lancelot. ¡°I can tell that you love that girl by your anger alone.¡± ¡°L-L-Love!?¡± Luke¡¯s loud shout made everyone at the table looked at him. The two of them were speaking softly up until now so as to not disturb anyone else. ¡°What¡¯s this I hear?¡± Olivia seemed interested in what they were talking about. ¡°Who loves who exactly?¡± ¡®Why are you looking at me exactly? I¡¯m not playing cupid.¡¯ ¡°Could it be that Luke loves that girl who kicked Al in the back? Her name was Norn, right?¡± Anna put her finger on her lip in wonder. ¡®You already knew that, didn¡¯t you!? You just want to feign ignorance!¡¯ ¡°Oh?¡± A smile emerged ln Olivia¡¯s face. Her eyes were narrowed in suspicion. ¡°That is very rude, young master. Speaking of a woman while your beautiful wife is sitting right here.¡± Olivia said coldly. ¡®Who calls themselves beautiful?¡¯ ¡°N-No¡­Ah, that is¡­¡± Luke stuttered under Olivia¡¯s pressure. He looked at Arnold for help. ¡°Are you seriously jealous?¡± Arnold asked. ¡°Pardon?¡± Olivia seemed surprised that Arnold would speak up without permission. ¡°I¡¯m saying that who Luke loves has nothing to do with any of us so long as he fulfils his duty of marrying you and giving you a child. That is your role as a woman of royalty after all.¡± Olivia¡¯s face hardened menacingly. Arnold was composed on the outside but his heart was beating in fear on the inside. Just one word from her could make Neguard tear Arnold to shreds. Murmurs of agreement came from all the servants when they heard his words. ¡°I¡¯m saying this only once: don¡¯t think Luke is some kid you can control. Let him have his normal childhood even while being the heir of a noble family.¡± He was saying this specifically because there could come a time when Olivia orders Luke to kill Arnold for her. There were many instances in the game where that happened. It depended on which route you took. As the game was largely centred around one¡¯s choices, what you choose to do has a large impact on the future. If Arnold allowed Olivia to know that the current Luke was someone she could control then there was a chance that she could become an even more dangerous enemy. Forget the Spirit Beasts that she could control, having the Hero as a lapdog was even more ridiculous. There were many ways how she could go about making Luke loyal to her: promising to make his wishes come true, manipulating him, blackmailing, etc¡­ The most important thing was keeping an eye on the two of them so that nothing goes awry. Olivia seemed speechless at Arnold who opposed her. ¡°Al is right, Olivia. Luke should have a normal life outside of this marriage.¡± Adrianna agreed when she heard Arnold¡¯s words. ¡°Although he cannot have a second wife officially due to circumstances, he can at least have a child and a secret life with that Norn girl. As she is Claudia¡¯s daughter, I welcome her as a family member. If she has a child then we, as a family will do everything to protect the two.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­I was only worried that some stray cat will use her claws to steer him wrong¡­¡± Olivia lowered her head. ¡°It is alright. Let us leave it at that for now.¡± Adrianna said so that the dinner can continue. It was almost time for dessert. Arnold didn¡¯t miss Olivia glaring at him out of the corner of his eye. ¡ó Grace was confused. Why was Arnold and Luke getting along so well? Shouldn¡¯t they be sworn enemies? She looked at the two of them with narrowed eyes. They were speaking about Luke¡¯s training and stuff about his education. It was like looking at a pair of siblings. She found it so utterly ridiculous that the Arnold von Berkley could be that close to some country boy. ¡®Are they comrades in arms or reunited childhood friends? I¡¯m confused. No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. I should know everything about him and have seen nothing that says that the two of them have met before.¡¯ Arnold treated everyone besides his family and close friends like trash. ¡®Ever since this girl, Grace has known him, he¡¯s been a bastard and a womanizer.¡¯ ¡®What the heck? He¡¯s defending young master Luke from Olivia¡¯s scolding now?¡¯ Grace found the situation get even more ridiculous when she heard Arnold opposing Olivia. Even his mother and elder sister were agreeing with him! ¡®Why aren¡¯t they finding this weird? Or is it just me?¡¯ Grace looked at Jurius and noticed him looking at Arnold with a scowl on his face. ¡®Oh dear lord¡­Please don¡¯t do anything drastic that will further damage my reputation as well.¡¯ That was her thought when Jurius casually stood up with a glass in his hand. He reached over the table to grab a bottle of wine that was already open. ¡°Whoops~!¡± Then he fell forward, his hand hitting the bottle of wine. Coincidentally or not the bottle of wine was near Arnold. The bun that Grace was about to take a bite of fell to the ground as she lost her grip seeing the situation before her. The wine had stained Arnold¡¯s formal suit and was dripping onto his lap. ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡­¡­¡±¡±¡±¡± The air in the backyard froze. The family members gazed in shocked silence at what happened. Arnold¡¯s vintage black pants and white shirt that was imported from a faraway nation was stained with the purple liquid of the wine that was bought from the winery downtown. The servants and knights who had experienced Arnold¡¯s tantrums looked the most shocked. The girl who had spilled tea on Arnold before was shivering when she saw that scene of the prince falling and accidentally making the bottle of wine fall down. Everyone gazed back at Arnold¡¯s face as he looked down with an expressionless face. His eyes didn¡¯t even blink. ¡®Shit. Shit.¡¯ Grace felt that she had to leave as soon as possible before she was also cut down by Arnold¡¯s Aura Sword. ¡°Ah, my bad. It seems the heel in my shoe needs some checking out. I¡¯ll need to drop by the shoemaker and put in a complaint. Jeez I paid so much money for these.¡± Jurius casually sat back down and scratched his hair. ¡°¡­Bring a spare shirt from the young master Al¡¯s room.¡± Victoria looked at one of the maids and ordered. The maid hurriedly left as if she didn¡¯t want to stay there. Victoria grabbed a bunch of wipes out of her pocket and began cleaning the table. She then tried to wipe Arnold¡¯s clothes dry. The damage wasn¡¯t how wet he was but how much the wine stained his clothes. ¡°Hey, hey. Why is everyone so tense? It was just an accident~. Nothing that us mortals could do to change fate that already happened.¡± Jurius casually continued eating, ignoring everyone¡¯s shocked gazes. As if she had been waiting for a moment to show up, Claudia returned with Melina. Melina was wearing a big cloth around her neck so that she doesn¡¯t stain her clothes again. Claudia tilted her head upon noticing the silence in the garden. ¡°W-What happened?¡± She sensed the tense atmosphere and timidly asked. Claudia looked at Arnold in bafflement. His suit was ruined and there was a bottle of wine that was lying flat on the table. ¡°Ah, nothing much. I fell and that caused the bottle of wine to fall too.¡± Jurius nonchalantly said with a shrug. ¡°Is, is that so?¡± Claudia sat down on her previous seat. She glanced at Arnold and noticed a frozen smile on his face. His eyes were also silently looking at Jurius. Grace, along with everyone else got a shiver up their spine. Olivia seemed to be trying her best not to look at the exchange of her brother and Arnold. ¡®This bitch. So she won¡¯t get involved even though she heard him say that he wants to kill Arnold!? Will she turn a blind eye to murder too!?¡¯ Grace couldn¡¯t believe how trashy of a personality Olivia had. No, she already knew what kind of person Olivia was but never expected this amount of ignorance. This man was her childhood friend for god¡¯s sake! Grace looked at Arnold. She immediately saw a very familiar expression he always made when he targets someone he absolutely loathed. He was smiling. It was a genuine smile that could charm a woman in a heartbeat. ¡°You okay, buddy?¡± Jurius seemed on the verge of laughing and looked at Arnold in amusement. ¡°Hahaha. Yes. It was indeed an accident, your highness.¡± Arnold chuckled, although his laugh sounded cold and lifeless. ¡°We cannot change what already happened, hm? Yes, that is exactly right. That is fate after all.¡± A disgustingly eerie grin emerged on Arnold¡¯s face for a second. Though only Grace could see it from where she sat. ¡°Please do excuse me. I¡¯ll need to go and change.¡± ¡°Ah, I really do apologize for what happened. I re~ally am sorry.¡± Jurius repeated his words with a brighter tone. In response to Jurius¡¯ words, Arnold silently smiled and stood up. Grace looked at Jurius with eyes that had lost all hope. ¡®¡­.I will turn a blind eye to whatever your future holds in store for you.¡¯ Chapter 42 When Arnold left with Victoria, Adrianna cleared her throat. "¡­.That was something... Anyhow, bring out the desserts." She looked at the two at her side. "Yes, madam." The two servants at her side bowed and headed for the kitchen. Similarly, a knight accompanied them. Most likely because he couldn''t handle the atmosphere. No one mentioned what happened between Jurius and Arnold. Had he been a noble of lower rank than Adrianna then she would''ve dealt with him. However, this was the prince who had imperial blood in him. Although he had no power as a prince, his heritage was still preventing her from doing anything. Meanwhile, Grace was mechanically eating the pudding in her plate. The sweet and bitter taste from the brownie dripped with pudding didn''t even register on her tongue. The family members then heard armor clanking. "Hm?" Adrianna looked towards the gate when a knight suddenly came running towards them. All the family members followed her gaze. "I-I apologize for interrupting!" "It is fine. We are done with the main course and will soon finish up anyway." Adrianna stood up and faced the knight. "What is the problem? Is there an enemy attack?" "No, one of the household''s vassals requests to enter the castle grounds." The knight presented the insignia of the household of which he spoke. "The Lewan household?" She looked at Grace as she said that. Indeed, Grace belonged to that household. ''Is it my father?'' Grace also stood up and looked at the insignia. "It is the official insignia. No forgery has been made." Grace said after looking at the insignia. "Very well then. Let him in." "U-Understood, madam." The exhausted knight ran back to the gate again. Moments later the gate opened and a single horse came inside. On top of the horse was a middle aged man with a goatee and a rough face. He was a bit stout but not overly fat. He climbed down the horse and entrusted it to one of the servants. He fixed his suit and approached the family with an upright gait. "I apologize for arriving so abruptly, first madam." "Lord Gustavic Brelt Lewan. It is always a pleasure to welcome you." Adrianna and Grace''s father kissed each other on the cheeks. It was a greeting between a man and woman in nobility who were close as friends. "Hahaha. I was worried that her highness would''ve left before I could congratulate the two." Gustavic laughed heartily. "I never expected to find my daughter and my son-in-law here as well. Anyhow, I brought these for you, your highness Olivia." Gustavic fished something out of the bag that he was carrying. There were two pieces of paper. "It is not an official wedding present but I hope you like it. These are free one-week coupons for a villa up in Northinglin Creak up in the mountains of Kurak." "Ohh! The mountain where the rare flower, the Bluebort Orchid blooms? I hear that bathing with this flower every once in a while works wonders on your skin. It is a pity that its even rarer to find than the rarest gems." Olivia seemed excited hearing the location of the villa. She seemed knowledgeable about the ecosystem as well. "Haha. That is correct. There is a village down the mountain where your highness can hire people to search for the flower if you wish to obtain it. I will pay for it, of course." "You are too generous." Olivia gratefully took the coupons. "You must also thank the count, young master Luke." "Huh? Oh¡­." "So you are the new heir of the household." Gustavic turned to Luke who was quietly sitting next to Claudia. He gazed down at Luke. "Yes, this is Luke. My son." Claudia seemed to misunderstand Gustavic''s tone as intimidating Luke so she stood between the two of them. "Oho. Luke, hm? And you are his mother? Nice to meet you, miss." Gustavic''s frown disappeared and a goofy grin emerged on his face. "Eh? Oh, yes." Claudia shook his hand awkwardly when she realized he wasn''t serious. "I hope the city flourishes under your rule one day. The duke may also be able to realize his dream and make this city into a dukedom rivalling the Empire!" "Oh, no. That is way too much of a dream to have." Adrianna chuckled at Gustavic''s hearty words. "Why? With what I''ve heard he is definitely capable of becoming as great or even greater than lord Marcus one day. Have you managed to gain control of your power yet?" "Actually¡­" Luke''s hesitation alone told everyone that he wasn''t ready to control that power yet. The count sighed in disappointment. ''Well, it''s still too early for him. But I have a feeling it won''t be too far in the future.'' Grace thought to herself. "Hmm¡­That is a shame. I would''ve liked to show him the ropes in how to manage an army. But if I take him as he is now then our army will look down on him. Even her highness'' presence may not change that." "You are correct. But we must take it slow. Luke is still growing. You must''ve heard him defeat Al, right?" "Oho?" Gustavic''s eyes changed into those of wonder. "The young master Arnold was defeated by a commoner boy with no martial education?" "I-It was just a fluke¡­" Luke tried to explain but the count seemed so impressed that his disappointment faded away. "Then duke Marcus made a wonderful decision! Defeating a 5th star knight is no easy feat! Even my strongest household knights cannot hold a candle to him and his massive pool of aura!" Adrianna simply smiled. Sebastian had mentioned that Luke was probably on the same as Arnold if not stronger. The two might even become equals in the future. That was a well-known fact by now. "I doubt I can overtake him¡­" Luke was still insisting that he was nowhere near Arnold''s level. "I would like to see you spar with my household knights someday. Anyhow, I have come with news from the duke. He has entrusted me with this message." ''I''m not surprised. If he told my father alone then it must be a big secret.'' Out of all the vassals and branches of the family, the Lewan household was the most trustworthy out of them all. Although he was enigmatic at times, the count had never once shown incompetence or signs of betrayal. In addition, he was always there to provide aid to the household. He was the closet family friend of the Berkleys after Vance von Penston. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. That wasn''t to say the other families were the same. There were a few who had sided with enemy households to take the Berkley family down, though. Marcus hadn''t done anything yet since he had to see what his enemies were planning to do. It was far better to crush your enemy when they were halfway done with their preparations so as to show all of noble society the power of the Berkley household. It was as simple as that. "What did my husband say?" Adrianna''s question was what everyone wanted to know. Everyone was curious to hear about the state the Empire was in. Gustavic licked the inside of his mouth. Perhaps his throat was just dry or he was still processing the information he knew in order to delay time. "The Empire¡­" Gustavic closed his eyes with a sigh. "¡ªwill welcome the Undead Nation''s monarch with an official banquet with the empire''s leaders." Part 2 "You held your composure well." Victoria told Arnold when the two of them came to his room. Arnold didn''t want to stay in Jurius'' presence any longer. He would''ve drawn his sword if he stayed any longer. "You knew he did it on purpose?" "I did." Victoria said flatly. "Hah. Fucking bastard. If he wanted to piss me off then he succeeded." "Don''t do anything rash, Al. Last time was pardoned but I fear that you will definitely be on the list of the Commoner Faction." "Commoner Faction, huh? Those bastards are still around?" "Yes. They have a duty to protect commoners against nobles and royalty. If they feel that you are also a threat by killing someone over a minor prank then you won''t stay out of their books forever." "Prank? I feel like that bastard will do more than just pranks in the future if I don''t show him what happens when he messes with me." Arnold noticed that he had an evil smile on his face. It was probably a habit of the original Arnold. Victoria sighed. "I saw nothing." "Good." She was implying that she would not disclose whatever he did to Jurius or pin any blame on him. ''She''s a good little maid.'' "Anyway, what are these?" Arnold pointed to the crate on his bed. There were four large jars inside. "These are healing oils." "Huh? Why couldn''t you just get me high grade potions?" Arnold took out one of the oil jars and noticed that there was a thick paste inside. It was slimy when he stuck his finger inside. "Your bone is already broken. Do you think a healing potion will fix all the damage completely?" Victoria flicked her finger on his arm. Arnold groaned. "Before we use a potion, I need to smear this on you so that the two broken bones realign on their own. Once that is done then I''ll allow you to drink a potion. This is to avoid you getting a limb bent in the wrong direction. Now do as I say." "Tch. You sound like the master and I, the servant." "It will only be for tonight at most. These oils are very strong so it should work after a day. If not then I''ll apply the oil again." Arnold sighed loudly. Victoria looked at him like he was a troubling child. Her face then darkened. "I will say this only once, Al¡­" Victoria held Arnold''s cheeks and made him face her. He gazed into her honey brown eyes. "¡ªIf you encounter someone of Lancelot''s level ever again¡­.Run." The original Arnold would''ve laughed and sarcastically said: The strong never run! However, Arnold couldn''t bear to go against Victoria who was so concerned about him. In addition, he was scared about meeting someone like Lancelot again. It wasn''t a meeting per se since Lancelot forcibly used [Target Teleportation]. It was a very annoying magic spell to have. "¡­.Okay." "Good." She patted his head with a grin. "That''s a good boy." "You¡­" "Take off your shirt." "Tch." Arnold did as she said. Since she changed the subject, there was no need to dwell on it any further. Arnold''s body was riddled with fresh scars from his last battle. There was a large cut on his chest where Lancelot''s sword penetrated. Had it been a few more centimeters then the sword would''ve slashed his heart. The demonic sword was luckily there to save him. ''I never expected that sword to save my life. So it recognizes me as its master then¡­'' What surprised him more was how strong its weapon breaking ability was. All star-class artifacts had such an ability but not the kind that could shatter a weapon on the same level. That meant that this sword was perhaps classified as [¡î¡î¡ªBeyond Star]. Arnold took off his bandage. When he turned around, he saw Victoria in her underwear. Her explosive chest and hips were there for all eyes to see. Her garter belt was wrapped around her thighs so tight that it was digging into her skin. She was wearing a black bra laced with a design meant for sexy lingerie. ''¡­.'' Arnold''s mouth could only gape as he looked at the goddess before him. "This is not the first time you have seen me like this so why are you surprised? The reason I took off my uniform is because I cannot allow it to get soaked with oil. This oil is very difficult to remove once it gets on your clothes." Arnold could only nod like a dog as a certain part of his body grew hotter than his face. Victoria first traced the scars on his upper body with an unreadable expression before opening the jar of healing oil and smearing some of it between her hands. A lavender-like smell drifted around the room. It was enough to make Arnold dizzy. Perhaps there was a stress-reliever in the medicine because it felt like Arnold''s muscles relaxed the moment he smelled the fragrance. Victoria climbed onto the bed and tapped her thighs. "Please lie with your back against me." His mind was too groggy to even give a reply. Perhaps this was the only time he had ever felt relaxed after coming to this world. His worries temporarily disappeared. There were no thoughts like meeting another player or an anomaly in the storyline. He happily welcomed this dream-like experience. His back touched the soft body of Victoria who was sitting on the bed. His head nestled between her twin peaks. Her smell reached his nostrils which made his heart flutter in joy. His body shivered when he felt Victoria apply the oil on his arm. It didn''t hurt at all but it was really cold. Maybe the fragrance was meant to reduce the pain of the patient. "That boy you were in a party with was looking for you when the raid was over." Victoria spoke as she massaged Arnold''s body. "You went as far as to disguise yourself. Was that a one-time thing or will you return to adventuring?" "¡­So you acknowledge the fact that you could see through my disguise and that your secret has been leaked?" Arnold closed his eyes as he felt Victoria''s warmth. "¡­I cannot deny it, can I?" "Not at this point. Who are you really?" "Is that a trick question? I am Victoria Lurgun. Your maid ever since your fifth birthday." Arnold harrumphed. "Don''t toy with me. You must have some sort of dark past." Victoria was silent for a minute as she continued massaging his arm with the oil. She then used the oil to cover his upper body. If anyone else saw this scene then they would mistake the two as lovers. But Liam knew that Victoria held no romantic feelings for Arnold. Not yet, at least. Victoria spoke after sighing briefly. "If you order me to then I shall tell you." Arnold frowned. "I''d rather hear it from you sincerely so I''ll pass this time." There was no telling if she would mix lies with some truths. There was a saying that the best lie had some truths in it after all. Only if she was willing to open up her heart completely would he want her to tell him. He heard Victoria chuckle. He chuckled as well. "¡­I might go back to the guild after I''m all healed up." He changed the subject since it was better not to force Victoria''s past out of her. Doing so would only bring back bad memories. "Really? Are you not concerned that he might be taken by another party?" ''The kid is secondary actually. My meeting with Liumiala is more important.'' "¡­Well, it would indeed be a waste if I let the kid be taken." ''Plus, I need him to teach me magic.'' Although he wouldn''t become Lufulur, the only Level 100 Supreme Sorcerer, having some spells in his arsenal was enough. "I spoke with the leader of the raid party briefly and heard that the boy is quite the jack of all trades. He can repair armor, sharpen weapons, sew and cook." "Yeah, he''s quite the interesting fellow." "It will be good for you to go as well since you''ve been cooped up in this city your whole childhood. I''m certain that you want a grand adventure." "Grand adventure? Is that really something a city lord can go on?" "Probably not~. I can handle most of the duties while you''re away but please don''t go on long expeditions. People will start looking down on you if you do not do your responsibilities as a city lord. A revolt will likely not be an impossibility." "When have I ever cared for the opinion of others?" Arnold said coolly. "Merchants will also never trade with us or be willing to start businesses." Arnold went silent. That meant that he would lose money. "W-Well¡­." "That is the reason why you must always fulfil your duties. Let people see a side of Arnold von Berkley who can be relied on. Make use of the resources that was wasted on your education since childhood. Do not embarrass the family any further." ''This maid sure is straight-forward. Were it anyone else then they''d be fired.'' The two shared a long history together so it wasn''t entirely strange for her to speak so bluntly in private. She was also the person he could honestly speak to. "You''re right." "I''m always right, young master." Arnold rolled his eyes. Well, he couldn''t deny that. "Are we done now?" He lifted his upper body and noticed how shiny it was from the oil. The oil was causing his body temperature to rise. He could feel it work almost immediately after being applied. "It seems I''ve covered all the areas with the medicine so yes. We''re done." Victoria stood up and climbed off the bed. She unfolded her maid uniform and put it back on. The heavenly sight before Arnold''s eyes disappeared as quickly as it appeared. He burned that sight of her near naked self into his brain. "I will be back early tomorrow morning to give you the potion. Your arm should be able to function as normal once you consume it." Victoria wiped her hands. ''This world''s medical technology sure is advanced. It''s a shame that I won''t be able to see that wonderful body again.'' "I can tell what you''re thinking about from your eyes. You pervert." Victoria looked at him as if he was a little brat. "A-Ahem." Arnold cleared his throat. "Alright then. I''ll be waiting." "Go right to sleep. Don''t go to the servant chambers to get into one of their beds. You need to rest tonight." Victoria said as she opened the door. She looked back at him just as she was about to leave. "Hm? Is something wrong?" Arnold asked when he noticed that Victoria didn''t leave yet. She smiled before turning her head out to the room. "No... Goodnight..." Then she closed the door behind her. Chapter 43: Incident At The Castle Part 1 The day had turned to night and the castle was silent. A cold gust of wind swept across the grasslands. The moon''s light was covered up by the passing clouds. Two shadows could be seen standing underneath a tree overlooking the castle. "¡ªThat is about all I know from what he told me. I have a feeling he''s hiding something but I can''t force him while he''s the most hurt from this situation. His injuries are severe." One of them said. The other sighed before replying. "His foe was someone completely out of his league. I am surprised he is still even alive. To be hunted down by a heretic inquisitor is definitely a serious matter." "¡­Yes." "You have been awfully quiet from what I''ve heard from the other servants," Sebastian stepped into the light of the moon and breathed in the cold air of the night, "What are you planning to do?" When he turned back to look at Victoria, he noticed her eyes glowing in the dark. A murderous glint and all kinds of other emotions flashed in those eyes. "You are thinking of infiltrating the Theocracy and killing Lancelot?" "¡­.Will you stop me?" "Fool. Do you think you have what it takes to take on an entire government? It''s not just Lancelot you''ll be facing," Sebastian fist appeared before her eyes before she could even blink, "See how easy it could have been for me to blow your head off just because you are not focused?" The wind from the force of his fist made her hair flutter. "One mistake, Victoria. You could let your emotions get the better of you and die. Tell me, do you want to fight in the state you are in?" "But they¡­" She gritted her teeth and punched the huge tree beside her. The bark of the tree dented heavily and the tree creaked, "¡ªThey hurt Al." "He is not a boy who needs your protection. Your contract period ended long ago when you went against the orders given to you." Sebastian put his hand on her shoulder, "How do you think he''ll feel if he lost you? The person that raised him?" "¡­My life is not what''s important. I have long since accepted my death. If I can at least fight with a purpose then I''d throw it away any day of my life." Though she said that with determination, Sebastian could sense her fear and hesitation. "You are free to go if you want. However, opponents even I could not manage will be there to stop you." "Even you could not handle¡­?" Victoria seemed shocked but considering the fact that Sebastian was retired, it was obvious that he was weaker than in his prime. Alitus, the Mountain of God. He is the wielder of one of Promethius'' two most sacred weapons, the Sanctity Shield. Seraph, leader of the Testaments and the bearer of a holy artifact. She is the youngest but also one of the strongest in the Testaments. Justice, the man who was rumored to have fought against a demon lord before and lived. He is a man capable of handling six holy weapons at once. "There are many other prominent figures but these three are the most important to mention." Victoria lowered her head. ''It is still too early for you to fight people like this, little one.'' Sebastian wanted to say that but couldn''t. He wanted her to choose what she wanted to do on her own. His input wasn''t needed. "Do you think Al would want his own revenge against this Lancelot person?" Victoria forced out that question. "¡ªDid you just say Lancelot?" Another voice came from behind them. Sebastian had already sensed her coming so he wasn''t that surprised when he saw Flora standing there. "You are still up. It is already past midnight." Sebastian said when he turned around. Flora just yawned and shrugged. "I felt like getting some fresh air. No harm in doing that, right? That name you just said. Lancelot. What connection do you have with him?" "Why is it that you want to know?" Sebastian asked his own question instead. "Curiosity, I guess?" Sebastian chuckled at Flora''s reply. "I see. Well then there is no need to withhold anything¡ª" Sebastian began explaining what he heard from Victoria. Victoria seemed uninterested that he was telling Flora and only silently gazed into space. "T-That guy survived a fight with Lancelot? A decorated inquisitor of the Holy Kingdom?" Flora smiled bitterly. "That man is such a monster¡­" "So¡­you are familiar with this Lancelot?" "Sort of¡­" Flora''s complexion darkened. "Do you have any intention of fighting that guy?" Flora turned her eyes to Victoria. Said person bit her lips. "I am confident in defeating him but¡­" She gazed down. "It is not my fight." "So you''ll allow your precious young master to get his revenge and possibly die this time?" "¡­." Victoria remained silent. Flora sighed. "He was looking for me," she said gazing into Sebastian''s eyes. "¡­What do you mean?" Sebastian asked. "You must''ve heard from Arnold, right? That he was involved with the slaughter of the Felix gang?" "He did mention it¡­" "It seems they managed to infiltrate the crime scene and find evidence to convict him as well. They now have that evidence." Victoria gasped. "I told that idiot not to take me with him¡­" Flora sighed again, this time defeated, "But it''s over. I''ll deal with Lancelot on my own if he intends on hunting me again." Flora turned around and was about to leave. Sebastian spoke: "Are you¡­from the Luthial Kingdom?" "¡­." Flora stopped. She turned around, "Why the hell is that a question? You just want me to confirm it, right?" "Indeed. Why else would a man such as Lancelot, one who protects the pope, be chasing some slave. In addition, you involved my lord''s son. That is something I cannot ignore." "Will you kill me¡­?" Flora didn''t seem scared at all. She only asked in a lifeless tone. It was like she didn''t have a will to resist. "You are safe in this city. Even the Theocracy would not invade this duchy ruled by a great noble. Lancelot''s actions were his own intentions." "You didn''t answer my question¡­." Flora narrowed her eyes. ''Whether I kill you or not is not a decision that benefits me in any way.'' Sebastian wanted to say that but he changed his words: "I do not have the right to decide your fate. Knowing the young master, he is using you and you serve some purpose. If that wasn''t the case then you would have been tossed to the curb a long ago." "Well, you''re not wrong¡­" "So do tell us what is the relationship you had with the royal family. You do not have to trust me since I am in a neutral position." Flora shook her head, "It''s fine¡­I''ll tell you. I am the last princess of that kingdom." "So the last princess was alive. What a small world for you to be in our city," Sebastian didn''t seem that surprised. "The Theocracy crushed your kingdom¡­Do you also seek revenge for your royal bloodline?" Victoria spoke up. "And what will revenge get me once I''ve achieved it? Who can I blame? The entire Theocracy? The government of priests alone? That Greater Demon scum?" Her tone was bitter. "I''d rather keep these feelings to myself than question my target of revenge." ''Well said.'' Sebastian smiled. He had his doubts about Flora before but his opinion changed after knowing a little about her past. She had forced down her murderous feelings and had instead thought rationally. ''Why can you not learn from this young woman?'' Sebastian secretly shook his head as he looked at Victoria. ''She probably went though so much more than you to be this mature.'' "I see¡­" Victoria seemed unmoved. It seemed that she still wanted revenge for Arnold. "I think we must start Luke''s training immediately." At Sebastian''s words, Flora''s eyes widened. "You mean¡­" "Yes. I would like you to help me in training young master Luke." "Got it!" Flora nodded. "Then I can be free from that bastard after finishing up that kid''s training!" Sebastian simply smiled. He felt the chilly wind of the night getting colder and spoke: "It is unwise to remain outside any longer so let us¡ª" ---GYAAAAAH!!!! A loud scream suddenly broke the silence of the night. The knights who were stationed outside the castle instantly moved towards the castle. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Sebastian, Victoria and Flora looked at each other and nodded. All three of them took out their weapons and immediately ran towards the castle. Part 2 Jurius was born with everything served to him on a silver platter. His father was the emperor, the ruler of a nation and he was a prince. Though he had such a title, he had no power as a prince. That is because he had an older brother who was crowned as the one likely to succeed their father, Jurnick. Jurius had lived in his brother''s shadow ever since he gained awareness as a child. There was never a single time when he was praised if he did good. It was always: His highness, Julius is such a genius! He''ll be a great commander one day! He might not have the power of a hero but he has the heart of one¡­. There was never even a time wen he ever heard his father praise him. It was always Julius. What did I lack that my brother had? Was it looks? Intelligence? No, not just that. It was because he wasn''t the first born. Perhaps it was already a given that the first born would be such an outstanding individual. Jurius lost the cheerful side he had when he was a child. He began picking on those weaker than himself. They could do nothing because he was a prince and that was what gave him the right to beat and insult others. There was one person who had never cried nor stood up to Jurius for bullying him. Arnold. Arnold was the first person that he had ever considered inferior to himself. He had met Arnold one day when Olivia visited the Berkley household. She brought him to the palace after getting permission from their mother. The two had regular playdates from then on as they grew up. Jurius could say that for the first time in his life that he enjoyed that day. He beat, kicked, spat on, and did all sorts of other bad things to Arnold. It felt him with ecstasy and happiness. Arnold was like his personal toy. Even growing up and becoming a tyrant feared by many he would always stay silent when faced with Jurius. It was like a cornered rat in front of a cat. That was what Jurius saw in his imagination, however. Although Arnold had never openly done anything about Jurius bullying him, he would always have this special look in his eyes that Jurius absolutely abhorred He did nothing and Jurius liked that. But those eyes that were looking at trash and someone equal to dirt would always enrage him to the point of beating Arnold in public as they grew up. However, even that didn''t last long when Arnold did something he didn''t expect last week. That incident where he choked and shamed Jurius was the last straw. ¡­ Thunder struck outside as the rain fell from the heavens. The room was brightened by the flash of thunder and one individual could be seen standing inside the room. A click echoed after the door closed. The one that came in was a tall and handsome young man with a crazy look in his eyes. "Today is the day you die for mocking me. You made such a fool of me in front of all those people. Do you realize what you did?" Silence. Arnold was still sleeping with deep and slow breaths. ''This handsome face. I absolutely hate it. Why the hell do you look handsomer than this me!?'' "I just want to see your expression when you die miserably. Hahahaha." More silence. Jurius'' mutters went unanswered so he drew out his dagger and held it close to Arnold''s neck. A crazy smile appeared on Jurius'' face as he swung down the dagger. ''Die!'' Clank¡ª "Huh?" The dagger suddenly hit something metal-like. Jurius gazed down in confusion only to realize that there was a transparent black smoke that was surrounding Arnold''s body in the shape of¡­ armor? "What the¡­" Jurius tried to look closer but then Arnold''s eyes opened, immediately followed by the slashing of flesh. A hot sensation spread on his arm followed by excruciating pain. "GYAAAAAAH!!!!" His entire right arm was completely cut off and the side of his face was burned by the black flames. The demonic sword with a demon eye on its hilt stood was in Arnold''s hand that released a storm of killing intent. Jurius fell onto the ground and clutched his arm, a horrified expression on his face. The image of a tall giant wearing dark armor holding the sword, appeared within his eyes. It was like looking at a demon. The armor vanished and Arnold, while holding the sword, gazed down at Jurius with a threatening glare. Jurius stained the floor with his piss as fear overwhelmed his body. He knew right then that that person wasn''t Arnold. It was someone else entirely. Its eyes were red and its hair silvery white. A disgusting grin appeared on its face. "Know your place, human worm. Before you stands a fetish of the highest caliber. Do you think I''ll allow you to kill my pet?" The demon spoke, but Jurius had no idea if it was female or male. Jurius shrieked when he saw the demon approach him. "Arnold!" "Al!" Sebastian and Victoria appeared within the room at that moment. Both stood between Jurius and Arnold. "What''s going on in here!?" Another person entered the room. It was the duchess. Behind her were Olivia, Melina, Anna and Luke. Claudia wasn''t with them. Either she didn''t want to come out of her room or she was just a deep sleeper. All of them looked horrified towards Jurius whose arm was missing. Blood spurted everywhere. "H-H-H-He tried to kill me! A prince! Seize him! S-Seize him at once!" Jurius screamed madly while clutching onto Sebastian''s pants. The people in the room looked at Arnold and back at Jurius. The latter was squirming on the floor with his right arm cut off. Arnold was holding an ominous sword and was standing nonchalantly. Jurius couldn''t see that demon from before with silver hair anymore. ''Wha¡­'' "Arnold." Adrianna stepped further into the room. "I will ask you only once." Her face turned cold and her tone serious. "Did you have any intention of killing the prince?" "What kind of question is that!?" Jurius shouted in disdain. "Quiet!" Adrianna shouted even louder. Jurius went completely silent. Everyone looked at Arnold. Said person was smiling. He pointed to the corner of the room. "It was simple self-defense." Arnold shrugged as he was busy wrapping the sword back in the sealing cloth. "Huh?" Adrianna could see Jurius'' arm lying there. The strange thing was that it was holding onto a dagger filled with poison. Her frown deepened. Sebastian headed towards the arm and took the dagger. He smelled the purple liquid. His eyes widened. "Coysilariam. This can kill a person within minutes. All of their orifices would first start bleeding. Then their throats would clog up and suffocate them. The poison would rot their throats and that will be how they die." When a person is injected with poison, the body would immediately go on the defensive and vomit the poison out. However, if it doesn''t leave the body through their esophagus then the heart will stop due to not receiving oxygen. If that doesn''t kill them immediately then suffocation will. Sebastian was a former underground gladiator and had been poisoned before by his opponents so he knew first-hand what these kinds of things can do to a human being. Everyone''s eyes landed on the squirming Jurius. "Are you suspecting me of doing such a thing!? How do you know if he didn''t try to set me up!? I demand you call the Imperial Force! Call my father as well!" Jurius looked at his sister. "Olivia! Listen to me and call father!" Olivia remained silent. "You bitch! Answer me!" Arnold slapped Jurius across the face. He flew halfway across the room. "Aaah!" "What a pitiful idiot. You claim that I attacked you without reason even though all the evidence is right there? Isn''t it also weird how you''re in my room? Sorry but I only allow women in my room after dark." Arnold grabbed Jurius'' face. Jurius glared at him with tears in his eyes. "Why look at me like that? You''re the one who started this, right?" Arnold raised his hand, intending to slap Jurius again. "Stop," Sebastian grabbed his hand and held onto it tightly, "This is enough. A case of attempted murder will be filed and will not work in your favor. This dagger is proof enough." Arnold sighed and threw Jurius face aside. "Whatever." Arnold yawned and left the room. He passed by his family without any expression of guilt for what he did. They seemed to wonder if he really was in danger of being killed. "¡­.I''ll have my father destroy this household¡­! You bastards! Do you know that I am a prince!? Why do you take the word of a tyrant bastard such as Arnold!? You¡­you...!" Jurius felt groggy and lightheaded. ''No¡­I can''t¡­I can''t die like this¡­'' He had lost way too much blood. His eyes couldn''t stay focused and he collapsed. The last thing he saw was Olivia''s emotionless eyes gazing down at him not with concern or showing any signs of anger. Jurius fell unconscious. Part 3 Two days later. The entire city of Lockinge was in an uproar after a bard ran around the city screaming: There was an attempt of murder at the city lord''s castle! People crowded outside the gate. The knights had their hands full just stopping anyone from pushing through their perimeter. The duchess ordered that everyone must stay inside the castle until things calmed down. However, even after two days nothing had calmed down. Thus, Adrianna decided to answer the people begging to meet with the family. At the way things were going, rumors could somehow start circulating among the people. Before informing the citizens, Adrianna decided to come into contact with their vassals first and the fief lords around their city. In addition, Judith was also called here since she was the second wife and had to bear witness to what happened. Jack and Melina weren''t informed of what happened and the two of them were staying over at a branch family''s mansion. After hearing about the attempted murder case in the Berkley castle from the first madam, the vassal households and the servants of the day-period shift rushed towards the castle. Although they heard it was an attempted murder case, they didn''t know who was the suspect and who was the victim. Adrianna was very vague with explaining what was going on and how the incident happened. ''Why did all of this have to happen while I was here¡­'' Grace cried in her heart. ''That fool just had to go through with it all. Why are you so stupid? Why, your highness? Even if I don''t care what you did to Arnold, this affects how others will see me as well!'' She only wanted to enjoy her visit to the Berkley castle. She didn''t want more headaches. Today she planned on going on a shopping spree with the pocket money she received from her father. If possible, she would''ve liked to visit a magic store as well to buy materials. She wanted to begin her plans for the future using all the knowledge she had. However, that dream might not come true yet since she had the duty of looking after her baby of a husband. She couldn''t look away from him for one second without him causing trouble. Similar smaller incidents had happened in the past when she looked away. Grace entered the room where everyone was gathered. The entire castle was filled with people. Servants, knights and nobles who were around the neighborhood alike. "I¡­ I have gathered you here today to inform you of something that happened earlier this week. I believe some of you already heard this from the nightshift maids and guards. No, I am certain that it has almost reached the entire city." Adrianna spoke while looking at every person in the room. "There was almost a murder in our residence, as you have heard. The culprit¡­." "Was it Arnold?" someone asked with a sly tone. "Judith¡­Why would you think my son would be the suspect even though I have not even mentioned the victim?" "I mean, why are we making such a fuss about this? He has killed so many people before yet no one bats an eye. Why is this time different?" "¡­Then tell me, have you ever witnessed him murder someone wrongfully?" "¡­." Judith''s face distorted. "That is¡­" "Exactly. These kinds of rumors always aim to bring down the reputation of our family. I would not be surprised if it was one of our enemies." Murmurs of agreement echoed among everyone. They had indeed never witnessed him actually kill a person. Everyone had only heard this from a second person. In the end it was all made up. Although he beat people up for fun and boasted his powers, he wouldn''t kill without reason. Stooping so low as a criminal was unbecoming of someone with so much pride in himself. ''Well, I guess that remains true for now.'' "Then what about that girl servant you brought in?" Judith pointed at the girl with brown hair next to Adrianna. "M-Me?" "Yes. Your name is Sona, right? Wouldn''t Arnold have killed you if Sebastian didn''t stop him? He would have done so, correct?" "T-That¡­Um, err¡­" The girl timidly lowered her head and glanced at Adrianna with fearful eyes. Adrianna''s glare sharpened. "Why antagonize my son when you know nothing? He was in a very emotional state after¡­" Adrianna looked at Olivia and remained silent, "The point is that you should stop pointing fingers. I will not allow this as the acting head of this castle." "Tch." Judith remained silent and looked away with a childish pout. Adrianna could finally speak. "Excluding Gustavic, most of you probably did not know that His Highness, Jurius accompanied Olivia to visit our castle¡­." Adrianna remained silent for a few seconds and spoke again. "He¡­ The prince tried to stab my son with a poisoned dagger in his sleep." Every single person¡ªbesides those who already knew¡ªgasped. "H-How could that¡­Is there any evidence?" Adrianna glared at the man who spoke up. "What gains do we get from lying to you all? And yes, there is evidence. Sebastian." "Madam." Sebastian appeared out of nowhere with a bag in his hands. "Take it out and show everyone." "As you wish. I suggest everyone step back." Upon his serious warning, everyone moved a few steps back. "What the¡­" That was the man who spoke up earlier. He was dumbfounded. The weapon in Sebastian''s hands was a dagger. The blade was slowly corroding from an unknown purple substance. "This is a type of poison from outside this empire. I have seen many die from it during my travels across the continent in my youth." Sebastian rolled up his right arm sleeve. A few of the spectators almost vomited when he used the dagger to pierce his arm. Almost immediately after, a black substance flowed out of the wound. It was blood that was infected with the poison. "As you can see, it is a fast process." Sebas grunted and flexed his muscles. A purple goo fell through the wound. His arm which was swelled returned back to normal. ''He¡­just forced the poison out with his muscles alone¡­?'' Grace was dumbfounded. She couldn''t believe a human being was capable of that. No, could this man be considered a normal human being in the first place? His body was literally a fortress. "This is the weapon that his highness used to attempt to kill young master Arnold." Sebastian threw it on the table. Everyone shrieked and stepped back even further. "I would like to hear from you all what we should do about this. Should we tell it to His Majesty as is or should we fabricate the truth?" There was most likely no way anyone would believe a prince would attempt to murder a son of a Great Noble. Perhaps even the emperor would force them to stop speaking nonsense. "It¡­is only obvious that we tell the truth. Even if he is the prince, he cannot be let free." Someone spoke up. "Indeed. This is inexcusable for a royal to be acting like this. Her highness, Olivia looks furious. How could he tarnish their name?" "Yes. He must be punished for his crimes." "Agreed. We must tell his majesty the truth. It was self-defense so lord Arnold should not be held accountable." Words of agreement echoed among the crowd of nobles and servants. Adrianna clapped her hands so everyone could quiet down. That action worked as everyone was staring back at her, waiting for her next words. "Then I shall contact the Imperial Force and the court nobles. We will see what they will do with this case. If necessary, I will rightfully use the power left to me by my husband to make sure that justice is served." Chapter 44 Part 1: The Undead Nations Dilemma To the north of the empire lies the city ruled by an undead vampire. She is the ruler of death and demons. Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth, the [Fallen Valkyrie] and a former player of Star Fantasy. She was a level 100 warrior type player from the Guild known as Unholy Lances. There was a flag which was hanged above her throne in the city she conquered. The flag was of two lances crossed over each other and a sword above the crossed lances. Selia¡ªdespite not being the strongest out of all her friends¡ªpossessed frightening abilities. Not only was she powerful at close combat, the magic rings on her fingers allowed her to use magic of up to the tenth rank, seven tiers below the highest rank of magic. Since she was a pure warrior type combatant, it was impossible for her to use magic the traditional way. In addition to the magic rings'' abilities, these items were a gift from someone she considered special in her heart so she was always seen wearing them. Around her stood many of the castle maids and two of her closest subordinates, Vetis Creste and Lilith Angelborne. Vetis was a Greater Demon who had no master after his clan banished him out of their settlement. Selia had coincidentally stumbled upon this demon during her visit to an abandoned labyrinth in search of a relic. The two fought, with Selia emerging at the top. As with many PVP or PVNPC duels in Star Fantasy, the loser must listen to whatever the winner said or wager something of great importance. She told him to join her in creating a monster kingdom where the strong protect the weak. Thus, Vetis offered his absolute loyalty. Lilith Angelborne was a creation of Selia. Since creations typically have 70% of the total levels their creator had, Lilith was level 70 when she was summoned. Selia made an effort to get her closest subordinates to the level cap so that they would be powerful enough to even overwhelm players. That was why all her direct subordinates were level 100. "¡ªWe must also make the powerful nobles of the empire into our allies and indirectly make them join our nation. It will increase not only our decreased population but also the people in power. As I am the only one with political knowledge, I fear things will get out of hand if I do not multitask all the work that will soon pile up once we establish a friendly relationship with the other countries. Trading between our nations will also be a dilemma as there are no merchants willing to enter this city. I suggest we find ways to attract people to our city." Vetis'' long speech had left Selia''s mind. She was only staring into space. She was still looking at the online friends list of the game. Not a single one of her friends came online yet. "Lady Selia, are you listening?" the woman next to her spoke. She was a tall woman wearing a black dress with a long black tail behind her. Her eyes were that of a demon but she face of a human. Her name was Lilith Angelborne. "Hm? Oh, yes. I am." Selia snapped out of her daze upon hearing Lilith''s question. "I see. I am glad since we need your input on various things. Vetis has requested to take my place in visiting the other nations as a courtier." "I am the Prime Minster after all. It is my duty to take up the tasks of my queen." ''This guy is really tiring. Why can''t you just summarize everything on one page?'' As if he wanted to further increase Selia''s burdens, Vetis spoke again: "We have lots of other concerns besides the political side of the city." Holding back a sigh, Selia asked back: "And that is?" "People are resorting to crime when the day turns to night. My shadow demons told me that they found a body this morning. The person was apparently hit with a blunt object until their face was unrecognizable." ''Humans really are¡­'' Selia had forgotten what it was like to be human. She knew not of their fear towards their ruler which was her. If she was human then perhaps she could find some solution to these problems surrounding them. "The bunch responsible for this are related to the underworld. Must I wipe them all out?" "No, Vetis. If word gets out that we slaughter people without mercy if they commit a crime then people will fear us even more." "But those scums are not regular citizens. Does that apply to them as well?" "¡­We will not kill them. If you can find another idea then I am all open to suggestions. Anything from torture to death is unacceptable." "Understood¡­" Selia could easily wipe out all the criminals on the streets on her own or she could order her subordinates. But the rippling effect it''d have in the future would cause too much damage on her image. Her wish of wanting all races to live together would never come true. "Then might I suggest charm magic? We could use a spell to make those people stop committing crimes." Lilith Angelborne spoke up. "Ohh, that is a good idea." Vetis smirked. "We can also instill a suggestion that makes them fear our queen." "No¡­" ''Why must you always think like that?'' Vetis'' thoughts would always shift to killing, torturing or scaring others. It wasn''t unexpected since he was a demon. Selia lifted her hand so that the two of them could be quiet. "What is our finances looking like?" Vetis made an extremely troubled face. "We only possess SP at the moment which is impossible to convert into real money and trade in this world since it is digital money." "Hmm¡­It is indeed troubling." SP was short for Star Points. It allowed one to buy things directly from the interface of the system. Although they could use currency of this world to convert it into SP, the same wasn''t true for the opposite. The system was working fine for Selia. She could buy anything she wanted. However, the problem was that there was only ten million points left. That wasn''t even enough to buy an airship. It was common sense that ships sold directly through the game was far better than the ones that were created by dwarves. Thus, they were more expensive. "So we cannot convert the gold we have into SP?" "I''m afraid so. If we used those coins then this nation will face a famine due to lack of food. I am barely able to import the cheapest grain I could get." "What should we do, Lady Selia? If the Vetis Creste, the greatest mind of the Creste demon clan cannot find a solution then what must we do?" Lilith asked with concern. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Since nearly all her subordinates were undead or demonkin, they didn''t need to eat. They relied on mana to sustain themselves and there was plenty of that in this part of the continent. But they could still eat regular food for enjoyment purposes. "Hmm¡­Is there any way for us to loan the money from the empire? Surely Jurnick would be willing to do that? We could even exchange money for our troops." Selia still had the [Racial Creation] artifact. She could create any sort of monster or familiar level 70 or below. She could loan those monsters out to the empire for gold and food. In addition, the highest level of familiars or guard monsters the empire or any other nation owned was between level 20 to 30. In a sense, this was very beneficial to the empire if they received Selia''s troops. Vetis, however, shook his head. "I do not advise that." "Why?" "Simply because we cannot. The empire will be suspected of boosting their military power. This will be taken as a sign that the empire wants to go to war with another nation. I''m sure you understand how feeble the human mind is? They will most likely spread fake information to others." Selia clicked her tongue. "All of them will suspect the empire. That will mean they will cease supporting the empire. Once that happens then the empire will lose most of its power over the continent." Selia guessed. It seemed like she was right since Vetis and Lilith nodded. "That is so. All of this just because we simply wanted some money to help our own people. If we want to borrow money, we must make sure it is not from a person affiliated with any nation." "Aren''t such people rare? To have wealth rivalling a small nation is too much for one person or am entire family. Or perhaps¡­" Selia thought about a certain household. "Perhaps the Rynals?" "Oh! I have heard of them! They are the most prestigious merchant family on the Diacree continent. They have business chains over the entire country and could provide capital to even wars. The last war was funded entirely by them from what my connections told me." Lilith seemed to have heard of them since she was speaking so passionately. But Vetis only smiled silently. ''This bastard. What is he thinking?'' "So¡­no?" Vetis nodded in response to Selia''s question. Holding back down a sigh, Selia asked. "Why?" "That is because that family will go bankrupt in the coming future so I advise we do not get into contact with them, lest we share their burdens when the time comes." "Is that how it is¡­?" ''I never played the main story so I''m not sure what happens to them in the game¡­I bet Vetis was able to figure this out through simple calculation.'' She had only played the original game which was an online multiplayer. Due to her final year of high school she wasn''t able to play the DLC since she was too busy. "Then enlighten us, Vetis. What do you suggest? If you dare mention plundering¡ª" Before Selia could finish, Vetis showed something in his hand after taking it out of his pocket. It was a blood red crystal. "What is that¡­?" "I am not surprised that you do not know what this is. This is a rare mineral after all." Vetis tossed the crystal to Lilith. "Point it to the part of the room over there and infuse mana into it." "?" Lilith did as he said and infused mana into the crystal. The crystal glowed in a red light. It was so powerful that the entire room brightened up. A rumble followed after the glow followed by a roar. Something huge manifested out of the crystal. ''That is¡­'' Selia''s eyes widened. Vetis spoke as if he read her mind. "That is my own summon. It is from one of my special skills [Call Upon Asmodeus'' Apostles]. This demon is a level 80 summon that I have called from the underworld where the demon slaves live." It was a fiery giant with red skin, flaming hair and red aura surrounding its body. It lived in the ruins of the underworld where there was no light, mining rare ores for their masters. As Vetis said, it was a slave demon and obeyed its summoner. There was a high grade Slave Collar around its neck. "How¡­how did this crystal manage to contain this monster that needs an SS-class sealing barrier to keep it contained?" Lilith was dumbfounded. That tiny crystal was able to hold such a domineering and powerful lifeform. Even the magic towers and scholars through the years would shed tears of blood. If this mineral was discovered earlier then summoning scrolls and sealing barriers didn''t need to be invented. ''If this lands on the market at large quantities¡­'' It could break the economy if used incorrectly. "That is not its only function. It is also capable of being a power source from what I have¡ª" Vetis was about to continue but the monster roared and tried to attack the closest person to it. Lilith. "Insect. Do you not recognize your own blood? No, I should say royal blood. Do you not know archduke Lilith yet bare your fangs against her?" A war scythe appeared in Lilith''s hands when she saw the beast run towards her. "Die." It took one swing. The monster''s two halves fell onto the ground and it turned to ashes. "Did you have to kill it¡­" Vetis sighed. "If I did not then it would''ve attacked our queen next." Lilith harrumphed and let go of her weapon. It faded into thin air after being put in her inventory. "Are you planning on having us mine this mineral for money?" Selia asked Vetis. "As expected of the one I serve. There was not even a need to finish speaking yet you could read my thoughts. I am in awe." "I appreciate the flattering but there is a time and place for it. In any case, where did you find this?" Selia took the crystal from Lilith and looked at it closely. No matter how much she used the magic perception ring on her right middle finger, she was unable to sense anything that made it seem special at first glance. "I was not the one who found it. A goblin from one of the goblin villages I subjugated presented it to us when they were digging for gold." ''So it''s them, huh?'' Selia had completely forgotten that she told Vetis to make all the monsters in the forest into their underlings. Force was required if they didn''t bend their knees. There was a dungeon just a few kilometers from the empire where Selia had told them to dig a dungeon for her. Of course, this was a long time ago which was why she forgot. She wanted a dungeon because there was a need for them to have a stronghold in case the nation she ruled fell. By using a special teleportation rune at the basement of the castle they could escape to that dungeon. There were many monsters that she created ever since then that were made to protect the dungeon. Since the dungeon was finished, they could start mining the minerals inside of it. It was on empire soil but that didn''t mean the empire wanted the land. In fact, the land was a wasteland where many undead formed. Even the vegetation wasn''t suited for humans. That was why there were so many monsters. "Interesting¡­I feel like this crystal will sell for a lot on the market. Magic Towers would definitely need this. Are there more?" "Unfortunately there is not." Vetis shook his head in regret. "But I know where we might find an even larger underground region filled with these." "Where?" Selia asked impatiently. "There is a ruined city called Whitage. A forgotten region that was abandoned by most of its former rulers. I do not think the empire owns the city since the emperor has not ordered anyone to rule it or demolish the city even. The government had even pulled back their support from what I could tell after reading the documents of the past." "Hmm¡­" ''An abandoned city¡­So I have to find a way to make the people accept me as their new lord. It''s going to be tough considering how I''m a vampire.'' "But if we want to take the resources, we must first come into contact with the city lord first." Vetis continued speaking. "The city has a lord? I thought it was a ruined city?" "Yes, but only until recently." Vetis lifted up a finger. "Until recently? What do you mean?" Lilith also seemed clueless. Well, she isn''t one used to thinking at all, thought Selia. "Does Your Majesty remember that man called Marcus von Berkley?" "Of course. He is a great noble of the empire." Selia remembered that dark blue haired middle aged man. "He was the one who bought the land surrounding Whitage city. Well, it was given to his son so it doesn''t belong to him anymore." "His son?" "Arnold von Berkley." ''The name sounds familiar. Where have I heard it before?'' "He is the current lord of the city. That vast land of forest and grasslands belong to him. I am surprised no one has thought of building anything there. The land around it is even larger than the city itself. It could compare to the capital of the empire even." Vetis took out a magic mirror that could act as a satellite. He pointed towards a certain spot using his finger. "This here is the empire. Further west is the duke''s duchy. A bit southeast from the empire is the city I am speaking of." "Five thousand acres¡­!?" Lilith shouted in disbelief. "Why did the empire not make use of this land to expand their territories? They can cultivate the land and increase their wealth. Why are humans so stupid?" "I believe it is because of the undead that usually spawn there. It is very similar to the land surrounding our dungeon stronghold." "Does that mean some sort of battle took place there?" Vetis pondered for a while after hearing Selia''s question. "I am not certain but I believe they used the land to fight against enemies. This was to reduce the loss of land to the empire''s own territory." ''Although it was smart of the emperor of that time, he missed out on a golden opportunity.'' Besides the steep hills and canyons past the forest, there were grasslands and multiple rivers streaming around the land. It was definitely a flourishing place. "So many resources yet there is only three villages? Is seems the people aren''t willing to invest in the land. It is most likely because they mined all the valuable resources that were there before." Lilith spoke and gave her own thoughts on the matter. "Indeed. There are no diamonds or any similar kind of minerals found in this region''s mines anymore. I am not sure where we can find the mineral but I have a feeling the city lord himself knows." "So we just get into contact with this Arnold von Berkley? We cannot do so now since lady Selia still has to visit the empire." "Do not worry about that. I will keep an eye out and stop anyone from trying to take this goldmine before us. From what my shadow demons have told me, that personage is also in the process of recovering from a big battle so he might still be a little jumpy. We will wait until it is the right time." Selia nodded at Vetis'' words. "That is the correct choice. I''ll need to personally visit this man otherwise it will be seen as an insult." ''If he is the ruler of a ruined city such as that then there must be many things I can do for him to let him accept the deal. This will be interesting.'' Selia grinned. Chapter 44 Part 2: Being A Ruler Is Tiring Later that same day. Inside one of the castle''s dressing rooms were two people. Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth was standing in front of a mirror. She was looking at herself wearing a pitch black dress with her white hair styled by the castle maids. It was a completely different look that she usually had. "How is it, lady Selia?" The one who asked that was the head maid of the mansion. She was an old woman who wore glasses and had wrinkles on her face which told others of her long years of experience as a maid. "It is¡­very different than the usual me." Selia twirled in the dress. Her red eyes had a sort of seductive gleam along with her modest chest which was even larger in this dress. "Letting Your Majesty wear this much is necessary since you''ll be entering the empire as an official guest from a foreign nation." The woman spoke as she checked to see if there were any abnormalities with the dress. She politely told Selia to turn to see if it fit her right in all the angles. "Was it necessary to spray perfume on me as well? I am an immortal undead lord thus I do not sweat or even excrete. Thus, I do not smell." ''Although my skin is a little flaky at times if I don''t smear any ointment or lotion on it.'' "A beautiful young maiden must smell fresh at all times. Plus, do you not wish to attract someone of high status at the event?" "Of course not. I do not need a man. I have more than enough things to worry about." ''Can I even have intercourse with someone? I haven''t heard anyone confirm that or deny it¡­'' Although she was curious, that wasn''t important at the moment. "Is Vetis waiting downstairs?" Selia asked after coming out of the room and heading for the office. She was going there to get something. "Yes. Lord Vetis told me that your majesty may take as long as you want since those humans'' opinions are not important to us." Selia smiled wryly. Vetis'' opinion of humans still hadn''t changed. Well, he was a monster so his opinion of which race was inferior was obvious. Compared to creations such as them, humans were weak in comparison. Although she was curious how strong the Theocracy''s Testaments¡ªwho were considered this world''s strongest humans¡ªwere, she couldn''t risk it. She was most likely the only player in this world. If she died then there was no guarantee that she would respawn. Treading carefully and showing compassion to those in need of help was what was most important. Selia opened the door of her office and entered. She told the woman to wait outside for further instructions. "[Portal]." She activated one of the rings and then a teleportation gate appeared. She stepped through and then the scenery changed. Before her were thousands upon thousands of weapons, items and jewelry. This place was known as the System Treasury and was a domain that didn''t exist inside the new world. The ring on her finger was the only thing that allowed her to travel to and from this place. "Such nostalgia. How long has it been? A few years by now?" Selia walked down the hallway. On both sides of the hallway were items and weapons being displayed. Those items belonged to her friends. She avoided looking sideways at them so that she wouldn''t be overcome with sadness and longing. She had long since accepted that they were no longer in this world. "Here you are." Selia stood before 24 pillars that were slightly shorter than her. On the pillars were various boxes that floated in the air. She activated another ring while stretching her hand out to one of the boxes. The box turned into pixels and spat out a necklace of very high quality. ¡¤ Protection Against Any and All[¡î¡î] It was an item that gave the wearer invincibility for two seconds. If a weapon of equal rank were to attack the user then the effectiveness is reduced by 50%. Magical damage from a star ranked item didn''t count since the necklace protects against physical weapons so the user must avoid direct confrontation with a mage at all costs, unless their magical defense are high enough. Those two seconds under the right conditions were all it took for her to be able to escape in case of danger. Even if she was level 100, taking damage from a Star-Class item was a possibility. That was unless she equipped her full gear and armor. However, that would be unnecessary unless her life was really in danger. In any case this necklace which had several diamonds on it was a Star Class artifact that she obtained in the past. "I can''t risk it like last time. I didn''t wear one when I visited the empire." That was because she wasn''t on high alert about any of this world''s people. However, after being informed of a man who wielded two Star Class weapons without so much as any difficulty, her guard was raised to the maximum. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. If that man decided to fight her then it was important for her to have the [Protection Against Any and All] on her. After putting the necklace on, Selia left the dimension. She walked along the hallway of her castle. She could see Lilith standing at the bottom of the stairs looking up at her. After going down the stairs, Lilith was the first to speak. "I shall make sure Vetis does not cause any unnecessary strife with the other nations while your majesty is away." Selia held back a sigh. "I know you don''t trust him because he is not a creation like all of you but the man is still reliable." "However¡ª" "Lilith, I do not want to hear you antagonize any of your colleagues in the future. I will take disciplinary actions if you force my hand. If not for his intellect and political skills then we wouldn''t have everything we had today." He played a large part in securing the city without a lot of blood shed. Well, the previous ruler was mercilessly killed by his own citizens. Him and his family were murdered and hanged up on poles. The citizens were apparently dissatisfied with all of his strict laws and the amount of tax he charged each working person. Lilith, being reminded of Vetis'' value lowered her head. "I apologize. It must be because we have not known each other long that I despise him so." ''Is that really the only reason?'' Selia shrugged. "Where are the others?" Selia couldn''t spot any of her other executive subordinates besides Lilith and Vetis. "Ah, I forgot to tell you after you came back, lady Selia. Renogar is currently training the human knights of this city. This is because we need them stronger to be worthy enough to protect our queen. Maywolf is protecting the tenth floor¡ªthe floor before the boss room of the dungeon stronghold in your place." "Those two are busy even though I haven''t ordered them to do anything yet?" Selia didn''t understand those workaholics. Both were level 100 and shouldn''t have that much to do but they were doing duties that only lower level subordinates must do. "It is obviously because of their loyalty towards you. Must I recall them?" "No. Let them carry out their duties. I''m assuming they are the ones with the hardest tasks?" Lilith nodded to Selia''s question. "Protecting a dungeon and raising weaklings definitely is difficult. Then what are the other three doing?" "Lupus is on a business trip with a merchant client that she managed to make a deal with. If the business trip goes well then we may have ourselves a new trading system for the future. Rannir is visiting the Forest of Tiliu. Berdark is gathering more monsters in the Mountains of Wails." The Mountains of Wails referred to the restricted mountain range that lay southwest of the destroyed kingdom of Luthial. It was a breeding ground for many kinds of monsters. The forests were filled with many high levelled monsters that not even S rank adventurers could handle. Berdark was a demihuman werewolf who excelled in leading armies of monsters. This was exactly why they could rely on him to strengthen their military might. He was also the second in command of the nation''s armies after Lilith. "The others sure are busy. I will have to reward them for their loyalty." "They would definitely appreciate that, lady Selia." Lilith walked with Selia towards the front door of the castle. Before opening the door, Selia looked at Lilith seriously. "I will leave you in charge of the [Command Interface] as a moderator." "I-Is that really alright? Being a moderator of a guild has a large responsibility to carry and only a trusted¡ª" Selia put her hand on Lilith''s shoulder and smiled. "I trust that you will know what to do if anything happens. Thus, I leave you in command, First General." Lilith gulped and her voice was trembling. "I-I-I will not let y-you down, lady S-Selia¡­" She bowed gratefully. ''Sheesh. Is everything I do that shocking to you all?'' Whenever Selia praised them or gave them a hard task to do for her, they would respond with admiration and fear in their eyes as if Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth was a god or something. Said person didn''t have a god complex and wasn''t an attention-seeker so her subordinates'' behaviors are troubling sometimes. After passing on her authority to Lilith using the system''s interface, Selia got ready to leave the castle. "Well, then. I''m off." "Please be safe on your journey." Lilith saw Selia off with a bow at the front door. ¡ó "My, my. You look truly wonderful, Your Majesty." Vetis exclaimed in delight when he saw Selia come down the stairs of the castle. "Thank you. Are these the escorts you created after borrowing my [Racial Creation] magic item?" Selia looked at the multiple red armored knights around the carriage that she would use to go to the empire. "Indeed. These are [Lunar Eclipse Knights]. They are the guards I prepared for you in case you visit other nations," Vetis happily explained, "I am relieved that I managed to finish their preparations in time. Though they aren''t at the level cap, their levels combined is enough for any enemy. Even a player." Selia activated an ability to see the status of the knight with the biggest frame. ¡¤ Knight¡ªCommander rankth star warriors and his swordsmanship is almost flawless without many weaknesses. He¡¯s going to be troublesome in a wide open area¡­¡± ¡°Not to worry. He was recently injured in a fight. I¡¯m not sure who he fought but the person seemed to have did a number on him. Arnold¡¯s arm was broken and he could barely walk without the support of his maid.¡± ¡°Oho. That makes things easier then. Then what about the rumoured shadow guard protecting him? I heard that someone as strong as that butler, Sebastian is protecting him from the shadows.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a baseless rumour.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t the last person who tried to kill Arnold fail to kill him because all their men were slaughtered?¡± ¡°¡­Like I said, it is a baseless rumour. Proceed with the mission as planned.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Nork held his hand up in defeat. ¡°Because of a certain incident which happened earlier today, an opportunity was created for us to kill Arnold.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I found a way to kill him without alerting that much attention,¡± James took out a map and spread it out on a table, ¡°You will be waiting here in this part of the forest. I will prepare two fake imperial force knights who will pretend to take Arnold to the capital but take another route. There aren¡¯t any Imperial Force knights near the city so this is the perfect opportunity.¡± ¡®I can also ask a favour from one of my contacts in the Imperial Court. They should be able to delay the Imperial Force for a bit.¡¯ ¡°Hmm~. You sure planned ahead, huh?¡± ¡°Of course. I make sure to grab any chance I get. I can¡¯t let this one slip me by.¡± James smirked proudly. ¡°Arnold von Berkley will be the first one to be eliminated for his father¡¯s deeds¡­.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó System Alert! Chapter 52: Attack On The Castle(2) Luke heard the explosion and felt a rumble when he ran through the hallway of the castle that led to the great hall. When he arrived there, he could see many of the servants, workers and knights assemble there. "Excuse me, miss Victoria!" He spotted Victoria among them and hurried over towards her. She looked surprised but managed to snap out of it quickly. "Why are you here, young master? You need to stay inside of your room. It has a magic barrier that will protect you." Victoria didn''t listen to what he had to say and only pushed him to the stairs. "B-But I need to go save my mother!" "What?" Victoria''s expression blanked. "Is she outside at the moment?" "Y-Yes. I need to s-save her! H-H-Her highness told me that miss Grace is outside the castle as well." "¡­." Victoria frowned," I shall be the one to go. While I do that I want you to promise me that you will go to your room." ''Should I¡­ trust her with this?'' Luke looked at Victoria and noticed a confident smile on her face. He nodded hesitantly. "O-Okay¡­" "Thank you. Then¡­" Victoria turned around and put her hand under her skirt. She pulled something out. Something very large. It was a blood-red spear measuring 2m in length. It had a pointed end on one side and a curved blade on the other side of its head. Her body exuded dense aura that was as great if not greater than the amount of mana explosion that happened earlier. The crowd in the great hall looked at her in shocked silence. Someone''s footsteps echoed down the stairs at that moment. When everyone looked up, they saw the head butler walking down the stairs. He wasn''t wearing white gloves like he normally does but was wearing armguards around his wrists. "Since the lord of the castle is not here to protect the family, I, along with Victoria will take this task." Sebastian unhooked his jacket and put it on the stairs after folding it neatly. He rolled up his sleeves and took off his tie. Sebastian looked even more muscular when he was only wearing a shirt with a waistcoat. He looked towards everyone and ordered: "Stay very still so that I can count you. If I find you moving from the group then I shall assume you are an enemy and kill you without exception.." "Y-Yes!" Sebastian then turned to Victoria after finishing counting everyone. There were about fifty servants and knights. "This is a rather unexpected time for you to be showing your combat skills." "There is not the time for holding back when the family is in danger." Sebastian smiled. "You have truly changed, Code Four¡­" He whispered the last two words so that only Victoria could hear. She frowned for a second before speaking: "I will go look for miss Claudia and young lady Grace. Please hold out until I come back." She smiled at Luke again before disappearing into thin air. "E-Eh!?" Luke was surprised when he saw her disappear. Sebastian chuckled and explained, "That is her shadow abilities. It is related to her class'' skills." ''Don''t only assassins use those kinds of skills?'' Luke knew that much. "Losing a majority of your combat force will come back to bite you, old man," A voice suddenly spoke from the second floor of the castle. Everyone looked up and saw a man with a white mask and a dark cloak covering their body. Sebastian chuckled. "This old man has far more years of this field than you, boy." "Hah. If that was the case why didn''t you tell the girl to stay? The thing an assassin should avoid the most is face multiple enemies alone." "Well, that is because I trust her and she trusts me. Plus, that girl and I already knew you were up there. You should work on your skills as an assassin. She knew that I alone am enough for however many people you have." Luke could see veins bulge on Sebastian''s neck as the top button of his shirt busted. "Tch. Getting cocky old man just because you''re a washed-up bastard with some experience?" The person dropped down from the second floor and landed soundlessly on the ground. The crowd freaked out and retreated back from the intruder. The knights had their sword drawn but considering how they were recruits fresh out of the Imperial Order, they wouldn''t serve as much help. That was why Sebastian told them to get back. A white essence was leaking from Sebastian''s body. It was far different from aura or mana since the density seemed far heavier. Aura would circulate around the person''s body because of its lower density while mana would fly freely into the air because it was weightless. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. This power, however, fell flat on the ground as if the gravity itself was forcing it down. It was known as Ki. It was a power many martial artists learn once they reached a certain level in their respective class. Sebastian had an unarmed class which made his attack power more proficient when he did not have weapons. He was thus known as a [Monk] and he could not wear any equipment once he entered a fight. Not only would it decrease his overall attack power, his balance and technique would also be heavily disturbed. That meant that Sebastian could only use his body. "L-Look out!" Luke yelled when he saw the intruder took out something shaped into claws. He charged at Sebastian with abnormal speeds that didn''t even make a sound. Only Luke could see how the man was moving. "¡­?" Sebastian seemed so speechless at Luke''s good eyes. "Huh?" The man''s three blades struck a white barrier. He attacked again but the same thing happened. The man jumped back after his confused cry. "Your weak attacks cannot penetrate my Ki defence, boy." "Heh¡­" The man chuckled which made Sebastian frown. Suddenly, a figure jumped out from his back and headed towards Luke. "Young master!" Noticing that, Sebastian tried to run towards Luke, however, the man with the white mask hindered him. The figure was also a cloaked individual but this person''s weapon was different. It was a mace. Luke shrieked when he noticed the danger approaching him. The man swung down, but unexpectedly, Luke dodged to the side. The mace struck the floor, thereby breaking it apart and causing dust to rise. Perhaps it was instinct because Luke unsheathed his sword and met the mace when the man did a full turn and swung it again. ''Guh! So heavy!'' Luke winched at the power of the man when he was sent flying back. "What!?" The man seemed shocked as he pulled back the mace and tried to strike again. However, the fist of a certain person aimed for his face and broke ten of his teeth and his nose. The man fell on his back, unconscious. Sebastian was the one who threw the punch. He had already detained his opponent while Luke was focused on his own opponent. "That was splendid footwork. You surprised me when you read that man''s movements while even the knights here could not do the same." Luke blankly looked at his hand that held the sword. Perhaps it was because of the fact that it was a good quality weapon because his body felt lighter when he swung it around. His mind didn''t have any thoughts besides reading his opponent''s movements. "Keuk¡­! Don''t¡­ think you''ve¡­ won yet!" The man with a white mask made a hand sign which made Sebastian''s eyes widen. "Get to cover! Now¡ª!" His voice was drowned out by a second explosion¡ªalthough on a smaller scale¡ªthat went off. ''Oh no!'' Luke realized that people could get hurt so he was about to rush towards them but he was pulled by Sebastian and pushed onto the ground. Sebastian used his own body to shield Luke. BOOM¡ª! He could hear screams that were silenced by the burning infernos that resulted from the explosion. "Haa¡­ Haa¡­" Sebastian got up after everything was over. His back was burned from shielding Luke but he seemed fine. "A few died as a result of that magic bomb¡­" Sebastian searched the pockets of the man he knocked out and found yet another magic bomb, "It is activated using a certain hand sign. Since these men were carrying it, they must be the expendables." Luke was blankly staring at the scene which resulted from earlier. His eyes were unmoving as he looked at the burning corpses of people who were alive just a few seconds ago. Some of their bodies were still twitching but it was already obvious that none of those ashen bodies had any life in them. Some were lucky with only losing a limb or being burned by the heat. However, what they all had in common was a scream of agony. "This is what these people do, young master Luke. This is your first but certainly not your last time seeing these things happen in front of you." Luke could feel himself wanting to cry but he forced his tears down by shutting his eyes and turning away. It felt like a knot was turning in his stomach. ''How could...someone do this¡­'' He was an ordinary village boy so he never knew what it was like to be in danger of being assassinated. He had never even seen so many people dying in front of his eyes. The only incidents where he saw people die in his village was old age, sickness or accidents. "Do not worry about the deceased or those injured in the blast. I will make sure their families are informed and compensated," Sebastian patted Luke''s shoulder. He pointed up the stairs. "You need to go now. Take these people with you. They serve no purpose other than being meatshields now that everything had come to this." "B-But¡­" Luke gazed at the people in the great hall. They were looking at him with fearful eyes, perhaps because their fate now lay in a boy. Luke lowered his head, realizing the responsibility he had to fill as the heir. He had never led people before. It was actually the opposite ever since he could remember. "¡­Got it." Luke said resolutely. Sebastian smiled silently and stood back up. He was looking in the direction of the smoke which resulted from the collapse of the front door of the castle. "Let''s go!" Luke stood up and ordered. "If we don''t get to safety then more of you will die! Do you want that!?" Silence. No one uttered a response, however, Luke''s words definitely had an effect since a few looked at each other and nodded. "Then follow my orders and get to the second floor! We will be safe in the magic barriers!" Many of them hurriedly stood up in response to Luke''s yell. Even the injured flocked towards him. Luke looked at Sebastian for the last time before running up the stairs. ¡ó "His stuttering stopped." Sebastian thought out loud as he looked at Luke''s back as he ran up the stairs, "His tone was also confident. I can feel his warrior spirit. Is he finally experiencing his growth spurt?" Sebastian heard footsteps arise within the smoke in the great hall. He looked towards the smoke. "The signal went off which meant that they couldn''t secure the guy?" "Seems so, big bro." Multiple voices emerged out of the smoke and the collapse of the castle''s front door. Sebastian idly waited for the guests as he dusted off his suit. "Man, all this trouble and manpower just for a lowly thug." "The boss is worried that the guy will spill the beans after all so it''s obvious that we have to take care of it. Think about it, if the Spear God, Marcus von Berkley were to find out who tried to kill his son then our entire organization collapses." "Ohh, that doesn''t sound good. No. It. Does. Not." Multiple shadows appeared after the smoke faded. They numbered about more than twenty. Sebastian calmly waited for the intruders with his hands behind his back. "Oh?" One of them noticed Sebastian standing at the bottom of the stairs that led directly to the second floor. Besides the two leading in front, the other people were covering their heads with cloaks. Sebastian approached them fearlessly, "I will only ask this out of habit for my gentle nature. Would you be so kind so as to leave? I will overlook you killing ten of the servants I guided for so many years during their employment at the castle. The families might be sad and look for answers but I can always say a cocky gang tried to mess with us." Silence. The larger man tilted his head. "Hey, bro." "What?" "Is this old man ordering us to leave?" "I am asking you to leave. There is a big difference between ordering and requesting someone to do something," Sebastian was now standing right in front of the man, gazing into his eyes. The one he called "bro" didn''t seem to care about what Sebastian said so Sebastian instead asked the other guy. A sound of flesh being struck rang out in the great hall. Sebastian felt a tingle on his cheek as the man''s large hand struck him on the face. Although the pain was miniscule, the force made his head turn to the right. "No one but my bro tells me what to do, you fucking geezer," He grabbed Sebastian by the collar, however, his vision flipped a second later after Sebastian lifted his arm for a split second. It was a movement that was so fast that none of the intruders could read it at all. The man''s head was twisted to the back where it was impossible for a human head to turn. His neck was broken in just a split second. His face was still surprised and his eyes wide open. "If nothing will change even if we talk then I shall have to resort to other means," Sebastian cracked his knuckles as he increased the amount of his Ki, "Entertain this old man, young ones." Chapter 53: Attack On The Castle(3) Part 1 "You cannot go out there, madam!" Inside the office of the duke. The captain was holding back the duchess from exiting the room by blocking the door with his body. After a second explosion, multiple footsteps were heard outside in the hallway. The intruders were most likely looking for something since Olivia and the others heard multiple doors being opened. "Get out of my way before I blast you and the door, captain." "P-Please listen to reason! What can madam do against multiple intruders alone!? Even if madam is a seventh star magician, they are bound to have measures against your magic!" "My people are in danger and you expect me to think about my own life alone!?" Adrianna lifted up her hand in an attempt to cast a spell. However, Olivia stood between her and the captain. "Please do not go while the castle is filled with enemies. The castle is big and we have no idea where they could pop out from," Olivia held Adrianna''s hand and gazed into her eyes. Even though Olivia said so, Adrianna was still not convinced. "I will fight on my own if I have to. You do know that I can simply teleport out of here even if you block me?" "But that uses a lot of magic power to cast," Olivia said bluntly, "Surely, you do not wish to fight when not at full strength?" "Guh¡­" Adrianna shook her hand loose and walked towards the desk. She picked up a magic item in the shape of a pentagon. "Who are you contacting, aunt?" "It is obviously my husband." "No." "Olivia, give it back now!" After Olivia snatched the magic item to prevent her from calling Marcus, Adrianna yelled in anger. Her expression was one of anxiousness and urgency. "The conference is set to begin soon. He must also go to the banquet before visiting his connections in the empire. The duke will most likely only return in a week''s time if not two," Olivia explained to convince Adrianna, "I think we can find a way out of this without having to go about it alone. So why don''t we put our heads together and think?" She looked at the captain and vice captain. The two nodded. Then she looked at the Dark Elf. Although she only looked at him for a few seconds, he shrugged helplessly. A knock suddenly came from the door which alerted the five people inside the room. However, they were left in confusion when the person knocked at a certain rhythm. Olivia''s eyes widened and she bolted towards the door. "Elna!" Beyond the door stood a female knight with flaming red hair and eyes. She was carrying a little silver fox in her arms. The little fox jumped straight into Olivia''s arms after it saw her. A warm smile spread on Olivia''s cheeks. ''Thank goodness. I was wondering where he went.'' The little fox suddenly disappeared when the chaos happened so she was worried when he vanished. ''He smells a little¡­ Did he eat something in the trash?'' A sort of putrid odour came from his mouth and fur. ''Maybe it''s rotten meat.'' "I have secured the entire second floor. However, I sensed more intruders coming upstairs. Sir Sebastian is handling the majority of them," Elna came inside and closed the door, "Staying inside the rooms is better than being cornered outside." "Where is Luke?" Adrianna asked worriedly. "Do not worry about him. I moved him to lord Arnold''s former room since it has the highest magical barriers inside this castle, excluding this office. Some of the servants and guards also went that way." "And Judith? She was preparing to leave for the manor. Did something happen to her?" "I believe her escorts barricaded her somewhere under the castle. However, I am unsure where. Perhaps the dungeon cells because that is the last place I would look if I was searching for my targets." Elna explained. "I see¡­ Was anyone killed¡­?" "Several people died. I also saw corpses along the way, those intruders included," Elna said, "With the household''s private army gone, its only defences are the magic barriers surrounding the castle. Since so many intruders made it this far, I''m guessing that they are capable of breaking magic barriers." "One of them might have an anti-magic item." Olivia muttered. An anti-magic item allowed the user to be able to break a spell''s basic formula, thus destroying its core needed to cast and maintain the magic. It depended on the type of tool it was so Olivia guessed that whomever they were hired by was a very wealthy person. The lowest magic barrier inside the castle was 4th rank which was already sufficient for any residence. In addition, there were several higher magic barriers. Those of which this castle had in several of its rooms. ''We should assume that their anti-magic item is at least S-class.'' Thinking that, Olivia offered a theory as to why they were here. She pointed at the unconscious man. "Isn''t it rather odd how they came here immediately after this man brought this fake imperial force knight?" "Now that you mention it¡­" Even the dark elf was confused. A clueless expression was on his face. "This is only a guess but what if their goal is to eliminate the man before we have a chance to interrogate him?" "That sounds plausible," Adrianna nodded in agreement, "Whoever hired these men must be working with other members of the aristocracy. If the one who hired the fake knights to kill Al was caught then we would eventually be able to catch others who are involved. They''re afraid." "So this means we have to protect this man?" The captain asked as if he had a headache. "That is correct. However, I have a feeling whoever sent these people is not the same person who sent the fake knights. It must be one of our enemies who want to take this chance to eliminate us as well. That''s why we must protect this man as well as ourselves." Seemingly troubled, the captain nodded gravely, "¡­We shall follow the duchess'' orders. I think the men I brought with me must have been killed already so it''s only me and the vice captain that are able to guard this man." "Then please move into that room where I sent my students," Adrianna pointed at the room next to the bookshelf. The four servants hadn''t come out yet. ''They''re probably scared. Bunch of useless idiots. Why bother training them in magic even though they''re so weak?'' Olivia grumbled but kept her thoughts to herself. ''I should''ve brought an Imperial Knight with me at least. Elna strong but not on the level of an imperial knight.'' Imperial knights were the most elite army of the empire. They were warriors who protects the nation and its emperor''s family from harm. Even the weakest of them could be as strong as a 5th star knight while the strongest few reached 7th star. Of course, the latter group were only the captains of the Imperial Army. The captain and vice captain took the unconscious man towards the room. Adrianna began speaking after the door was shut and reinforced with magic barriers. "We will need to locate all the intruders before thinking of attacking blindly. Without Sebastian¡ªour strongest combatant¡ªwe can''t charge in without a plan. What do you know so far, Elna?" She looked at Olivia''s knight. "Two groups were sent in as sacrifices to cause disturbance in the household while the main attack units stood by. That explosion that went off earlier signalled them to move. I have spotted three teams¡ªincluding the two-ten men group downstairs currently fighting sir Sebastian and the group who killed the knights and servants outside. The fourth team have not shown up as of yet." "They must be waiting to see what we will do." "That is what I think as well. I have tried contacting the airship''s crew members but to no avail. It seems that they managed to get control of our airship as well." ''They shouldn''t be able to steal it since they would need my activation key.'' Airships designed for royalty had a requirement whenever it set sailing: at least one royal must be on the ship. Olivia''s key was in Elna''s possession since it was easier for her to protect it. Although they wouldn''t be able to steal the airship, that didn''t tell for the items on-board. Olivia brought many of her collection of jewellery with her which would be a let-down if it was stolen. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "What should we do first?" Olivia looked at Adrianna who was pondering deeply with her eyes closed shut. She didn''t immediately reply since she seemed so lost in thought. "Since we don''t have much manpower on our hands, our only choice is to contact Anna and tell her to mobilize adventurers," Gathering her thoughts, Adrianna replied, "She is always protected by strong knights whenever she is out for work so I am certain that nothing has happened to her yet. While we wait we can figure out a way to lessen the number of our enemies. Thus, lessening the burden on her end when she actually decides to bring troops." "Ah, I see!" Olivia exclaimed happily when she realized the solution to their problem was the eldest daughter of the Berkley household. Anna possessed enough connection and influence on the level of a noble. She had connections in the Imperial Order and could quickly mobilize a small rescue team of elite knights. It would be a godsend if she managed to send 6th star knights. They needed at least that much manpower to take on the enemies. Seeing as how they had to resort to infiltrating the castle using surprise attacks, there weren''t that many powerful members on their teams. ''We should only take on the amount of people we can handle. Sir Sebastian should be enough for one group but I think we need to at least send back-up.'' That was because he was fighting two groups of ten that joined hands after coming to the castle. A total of twenty people was no joke. Olivia looked at the dark elf. "Why don''t we send this man to fight with sir Sebastian?" "That sounds like a good idea but what if he plans on joining the enemy?" Elna voiced her concern. "I wouldn''t join the side of scum. Besides, I have an unofficial contract with this man called Arnold that our leader apparently signed." Ziom took off his cloak and threw it aside, his muscles shined from his sweat. "However¡ª" "Stop questioning his motives, Elna. If he says he will help then let him." Olivia silenced Elna. She nodded, indicating that she understood. ''I can always have him be hunt down later on if he doesn''t follow my orders.'' "I will clear the left wing of the castle. Olivia will take the south after reuniting with Luke and Elna will take the east. The great hall where Sebastian is fighting is at directly below us so we need to go left once we exit the office, to avoid confrontation," Adrianna took out the castle''s blueprint from her husband''s drawer, "Before we even think of taking on the intruders, it is important to be fully equipped. That''s why we will go to the treasury. Since Olivia is a non-combatant, we should get you an attack staff filled with spells just in case." The staff she was talking about was a magic item with pre-installed spells inside of it. Through simple enchantments and runic magic, craftsmen are able to attach any kind of spell inside a magic item. It was similar to magic sheets which are wrapped around the user''s staff. However, the difference between the two methods of installing magic was that an enchanted magic item could store more spells whereas a magic sheet spell needed multiple pages of the same amount of spells which would be far more expensive. The upsides of magic sheets were that you could seal powerful magic spells. On the other hand, you can store multiple spells inside a single enchanted magic item. ''I have never used magic before but I''ll need to get used to it whether I like it or not.'' Olivia continued listening to Adrianna''s plan: "¡ªElna will be on the lookout while we grab whichever items we find inside the treasury. Olivia''s group''s destination will be the heir''s room where Luke and the others are locked up in. We will need to grab enough weapons and potions for a small group," She looked at the dark elf next, "Your job will be helping Sebas downstairs and taking down as many opponents as you can. This might be the last time we see each other but allow me to offer my gratitude for informing me of my son''s wellbeing. You also brought the one involved in my son''s attempted murder." Adrianna lowered her head politely. The dark elf seemed embarrassed as he scratched his cheek. "I-It wasn''t like I had a choice. I''ll see myself out and go help the old man." Ziom quickly left the office. Adrianna noticed Elna looking towards the door in disgust. "What is the matter?" "How could we allow a demon breed to enter this castle? It is because of him that these intruders showed up." "But the good thing is that we have one of the perpetrators in our hands. If we survive this battle then we can find answers to our questions. I don''t know why my son was targeted first but my guess is that they''ll hunt him down if he ever showed his face in the city." "This is clearly a message to the Berkley family." Olivia said to the two of them. She was certain that the enemy was thinking of getting rid of a future nuisance known as Arnold. Now that Luke became the heir, there was no need for them to hold themselves back from killing Arnold since he had no worth or power as a noble. He was just a city lord of a small city. Looking at the timing of everything that happened so far, her brother might''ve also been involved in this. ''I hope I''m wrong about this.'' "Message or not, they will face the consequences once this is over." Adrianna said coldly, "We are wasting time standing around here any longer. Let''s get moving." Part 2 Sounds of metal hitting metal resounded even from upstairs. People''s cries of sorrow reached Olivia''s ears but she kept on moving with Elna and Adrianna. The three had found servants who were hiding themselves in the rooms that they passed by after leaving the office. About five accompanied them, making them a group of eight altogether. Olivia suggested keeping them inside the office but Adrianna had other plans since she said that it was better to arm more people than what they had before. Since it made sense, Olivia left it at that without bringing up the matter any further. "Eek!" One of the servants shrieked when she saw a knight whose head was missing from his body. The group came to a halt. ''Why are they slaughtering the people when they are after only one man?'' Olivia couldn''t understand their goal. Perhaps there were some who had other plans besides killing one of their own? "This is a sign that they might be lurking on the second floor as well. Keep your eyes open and report whatever strange movement you detect." All of them nodded. The group began moving again, while being cautious of what they heard and saw. As they neared the treasury, Olivia noticed that there were more and more bodies that was on the ground. ''It looks like they were ripped apart by sheer force.'' Olivia frowned when she saw a torso with no arms, head and legs. Perhaps the others were too focused on being alert of their surroundings to notice the horror on the ground. ''Did some beast run rampant during the chaos?'' She quickened her pace after she noticed that she was lagging behind. The treasury finally came into view. It was a big metal door with multiple runic patterns surrounding its hinges. It was located down a long narrow hallway. Adrianna stood in front of it and spread out her arms. Mana slowly drifted from her hand towards the metal hinges of the door. The multiple magic circles on the door were then released and it opened after a screeching sound of metal scraping against each other. "Grab as many things as you can from the artifact section," Adrianna turned towards the group, "We need to gear up to protect against the intruders who invaded our castle. Take enough potions, items and weapons for potential survivors because we can only protect ourselves since our private army is absent." "Yes!" "Now go." The group of servants and knights hurriedly entered the room and began picking things up. Adrianna kept a watchful eye of the currency that was in one corner of the room. Since it was unwise to keep all the city''s money inside the castle, the duke had moved only a small percentage¡ªenough for the family¡ªinside the castle while the rest was kept in the bank of the city. "Seems like nothing is out of the ordinary. The gold coins seem just as much as when I checked it yesterday morning." Most nobles'' wealth derived from one or more estates, large or small, that might include fields, pasture, orchards, timberland, hunting grounds, streams, etc. Since the duchy was one of the wealthiest cities in the empire, it was obvious that the ruler would also be rich. ''That being said, it''s odd how the intruders haven''t thought of breaking in yet. They would definitely be rich if they stole the money.'' Their objective was clear before but Olivia had some doubts. Now those doubts had disappeared. ''Either they wanted to create tension in the castle and Arnold was not their objective all along or¡­perhaps it''s something deeper than that.'' Olivia couldn''t fathom what that something was. She wasn''t that interested in politics so she didn''t really know the strife between different households. Olivia was a simple person after all. She would mind her own business, ignoring any distractions from her normal way of life. "Should I take this?" Olivia showed Adrianna an enchanted magic staff infused with twenty Fireballs. "It shouldn''t be that useful in a fight but you can at least use it to escape if no one is there to protect you." Adrianna turned towards the others who were searching for weapons, "Hurry up! We need to get to the others as soon as possible!" The group began moving faster than before at Adrianna''s shout for them to hurry up. Many just blindly grabbed what they could find instead of checking the weapon''s quality. ''Most of them look afraid.'' Olivia could understand why. Not many of them were able to fight. In fact, a lot of them were but ordinary people like her. The difference was that Olivia was calm because she knew they had a chance to win. Their numbers were superior compared to the intruders. There was also the fact that the intruders didn''t know the layout of this castle and it could be used against them. Olivia and Adrianna had already decided on which path they had to take in order to not alert the enemies. Since this castle was much larger than even a two-story building, they could move past the enemies and plan a surprise attack. ''But there are flaws. We don''t know if there are more waiting outside.'' She looked towards the hallway which was pitch black because the windows were all closed due to the security measures, ''We obviously can''t go to look either. Only the first and second wives can shut the defences down so we can go outside.'' Olivia had approached Adrianna with this flaw and spoke to her about it. However, Adrianna replied with: I will not open this castle until we eliminate every intruder inside of it. They were basically trapped inside. ''What a dilemma¡­'' A sudden thought realization struck Olivia. ''The second wife hasn''t been seen all this while. Where is she?'' Standard protocol for nobles was that each member of the family must gather inside the stronghold of the residence during danger. This could be a library, bedroom or even a bathroom. It depends on which room has the highest defences. ''Either she is dead or she''s outside. Even with her uncooperative nature, she wouldn''t abandon the family.'' If she were to do that then her only way of surviving was to leave this city along with her son. Not only would her husband be extremely upset that she abandoned everyone, the city''s people would definitely want to burn her on a stake. Knowing how much the citizens respected and loved their rulers, Olivia could guess the drastic measures they would resort to once the criminals are caught. ''That woman with green hair is also not here. Is she protecting the second wife? That would make sense why she isn''t here.'' Olivia concluded that Judith was most likely alive and well because Flora would be protecting her. Olivia suddenly felt the magic staff leave her hands. "Eh?" She looked down and noticed that Pluffy was pulling the staff away while growling. "What''s wrong?" It couldn''t speak so it obviously didn''t answer her. "Kyuu!" It roared cutely while looking into Olivia''s eyes. This naturally brought a smile to her face as she picked him up. "Will you protect me?" "Kyuu!" ''Ah, so adorable¡­'' She patted the little fox''s head. "Hm?" She sniffed Pluffy''s breath and noticed an iron-like and a rotting odor. "Ugh, what did you eat before you met up with Elna?" The smell was even worse when she sniffed it directly compared to before. She put the little fox down and proceeded to pick up the staff again. The fox tried to grab it again but Olivia didn''t let it. She walked towards Adrianna after taking a few magic items that helped with recovery and curse resistance. "I am ready to go now." "Good. We can go once the others are ready." "Okay." ¡ó It was nearly ten minutes later that everyone was ready to go. The knights had shed their heavy armour and were wearing enchanted clothing that mildly protected against bludgeoning and piercing damage. Each of them used magic crystals to sharpen their swords'' blades. The servants who weren''t experienced in fighting equipped wands and wielded spell books while the others had melee weapons. The entire group was finally armed and ready to move. "Listen up!" Adrianna got their attention, "I am grateful that all of you have followed my orders. Now comes the difficult part. Each group of five will move to different sections of the castle and seek out any survivors. Once you do I want you to try and head back to the office and keep the survivors there. Those who want to fight with us won''t stay behind." """Understood!""" Every member of the group was standing in one line. Adrianna began sending them out one by one. Elna was already outside so there wasn''t a worry of sneak attacks. Olivia could feel her heart pounding wilder than usual. ''Am I afraid? My breathing is normal as is my movements so maybe I''m imagining it?'' She began following the others from behind, ''I have an uneasy feeling creeping in my stomach.'' She decided to forget about it since she couldn''t come to the bottom of what that feeling was. Chapter 54: Attack On The Castle(4) The group silently crept up the stairs. Besides Olivia, there were two servants and three knights in their team. Elna was given her own group to lead while Adrianna led another group. Unfortunately, those left over had to move without a leader. Olivia''s destination was Arnold''s former room which was now Luke''s room. The sounds of battle hadn''t died down yet. The castle''s walls even vibrated every once in a while due to the shockwaves of battle. Luckily, there weren''t any bodies on their way towards the second floor. But the scent of blood still drifted in the air. It was enough to even make a calm person like Olivia anxious of where the enemy was. The scent of blood was much too close. "We''re here, Your Highness." One of the knights whispered just before they turned a corner. Olivia told him to check if the coast was clear. He did as she said and nodded a while later. Only then did the group sigh in relief. "Okay. We will move one by one. If an enemy suddenly jumps out of the ceiling or wherever then lives won''t have to be wasted if we get attacked." Her words were heartless but logical. Considering the fact that she was a princess, her life was more important in this situation. If she died as a result of their incapability of being able to protect her then their families would carry the consequences. Knowing this, one of the knights volunteered to go first. Everyone agreed without hesitation. "He made it to the door." Olivia was the one to go towards the room this time. She walked with her back against the wall in slow movements. This was to prevent anyone from seeing her from below. Olivia felt her chest and noticed that her heartbeat was still chaotic. "Phew." She sighed in relief before signaling the others to wait, "Young master Luke, are you inside? Please answer." Olivia knocked three times. Knock¡ª Knock¡ª Knock¡ª A purple magic circle covered the entire door before fading away. Then a click echoed. The door opened and a familiar face peeked out. "Y-Your Highness?" It was Luke. ¡ó "I see. So you lost people on the way." Olivia said after hearing what Luke and the others had to go through when they reached the second floor. There were apparently already intruders on the second floor when the group arrived. A battle unfolded and many died as a result of it. Judging by how Luke seemed unscratched, Olivia could tell that the ones who died tried to protect him. ''Look at him. He''s pathetic,'' Olivia tried her best not to frown, ''I guess me comparing him to that man is laughable. The two have such differing qualities that it sticks out like a sore thumb.'' Had Arnold been cornered like this then he would''ve loudly declared how he''d kill all the intruders for making such a mess of his family''s castle. And Luke? "Hic¡­ Hic¡­" He was huddled up on his extremely large canopy bed. His sobs filled the entire room. Taking a deep, soothing breath, Olivia smiled in reassurance, "We have a plan to get rid of the intruders and find out who sent them." "R-Really?" "Yes. It turns out that dark elf was sent by Arnold." Luke''s eyes widened. "I don''t know what happened exactly but I can tell that the one who injured that man until he became unconscious was none other than Arnold." "But¡­ if that''s the case¡­ Why hasn''t big brother come back yet?" "That is a difficult question to answer actually¡­" ''Knowing him, he is probably already looking into the person who plotted his death.'' ''Even sir Sebastian and Elna wouldn''t be enough for this many intruders. We can assume that each of them are highly trained professionals. The sounds of people fighting downstairs haven''t stopped even now.'' "I have a feeling that Arnold is not informed of what is going on in the city. We should also assume that he is not in the city." Luke''s eyes lost its light as he lowered his head. "¡­Is that so¡­" Did he have faith that that man would save us, Olivia questioned. She noticed that there was a sword next to Luke on the bed. "Is that yours?" She pointed at it. "Ah, yes. Big brother bought it for me at the auction." Luke showed Olivia the sword as if to brag about a new toy. The weapon was a double-edged sword with a thick blade and a dark blue hilt. A mysterious divinity gleam surrounded that sword. ''The metal seems closer to white than it is silver. Is the sword authentic?'' Olivia took it in her hands and ran her finger along the edge. She winched when she accidentally cut her finger. ''It is¡­'' She gave it back to Luke. "I am surprised that Arnold would buy something for someone who is not a woman." "E-Eh?" "Ah, that is a trick he uses to ensnare women of poor standing," Olivia spoke in disgust, "He would only ever buy something for someone so long as it benefitted himself. In this case he bought the expensive things for women to get into their pants. I can only wonder what his children will be like in the future. Haa¡­ I hope he does not marry someday." Olivia noticed Luke silently gazing at her. "I apologize for speaking too much. Perhaps I am too frustrated about something." "¡­Do you hate him?" Luke asked a rather unexpected question. His tone was bold and his expression was serious which made Olivia question if she was speaking to the same person. Her mouth opened but no words came out. Olivia felt a lot of eyes turn look straight at her. It seemed that everyone in the room wanted to know. Olivia closed her eyes and organized her thoughts before replying. Why was it necessary for them to speak about that man when their lives were in danger? Olivia wanted to ask that but she was hesitant because she was sure that Luke would push on. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Arnold von Berkley. What was he to her? How much had their relationship changed? They grew up like siblings and spent time together almost every day. The two were even inseparable. It was only a few years after that they befriended Grace and Celeste. The four of them were very close. At least when they were younger. As time passed by and things changed, so did their relationships. They had grown estranged; Grace wasn''t part of their circle anymore and only Olivia and Celeste ever spoke to each other. Arnold and Grace were always at each other''s necks. And who was at the center of this? ''That man was.'' Olivia opened her eyes. "I do." A few gasps echoed in the room. Ignoring this, Olivia continued. "I absolutely loathe him. Both my parents and his know this but they still pushed on for us to become lovers. They respected my wishes to set rules for our engagement like we should only see each other once a week and that we should never be in a room alone together." Although we broke it that one time¡­ Remembering that made her anger boil which was followed by emptiness and regret. Rather hypocritical of her, she thought. "But that does not matter anymore because the two of us are not destined to get married anymore." "¡­.Has anyone ever told you that you are a bad person?" "...." The entire room froze at Luke''s rather bold words. His eyes were gazing right into Olivia''s eyes. "I do not understand why you ask that?" Olivia wasn''t offended. Rather, she already knew she was a bad person. Perhaps, worse than Arnold in some ways. "I asked big brother something¡­" Luke looked at the others in the room, "The question was if he still loved your highness." "¡­And what did he say?" "He said that he is still in love with you. Smitten even. I went around and asked everyone¡ªincluding miss Adrianna¡ªhow much he loved you and I''ve heard a lot of wonderful things." Luke turned his head towards one of the portraits in the room. It was of a dark blue-haired young man with a condescending smirk. Even that painting perfectly displayed the arrogance he had in his standing and talent. "He would do anything to guarantee your happiness. Even shaming himself. Despite being an imperial princess, I had heard that your highness often gets bullied by other noble girls. The one who would stand up to these people was big brother¡ªno, Arnold. Because you did nothing to them for insulting your name, he had to act. How can someone like this be a bad person? Is the world so blinded by what others say that none of them try to understand another''s heart?" ''This kid¡­'' Olivia narrowed her eyes when she heard multiple sighs of amazement. The others seemed so moved by his words that some even cried. He was like a shining beacon in this dark moment of their lives. ''¡ªis really stupid and ignorant of the world.'' Olivia, however, wasn''t amazed or moved at all. "Indeed. I do seem like a bad person, don''t I? But is it really necessary to be so protective of someone like him? You are even disrespecting me, a princess, by overstepping a lot of boundaries." "You aren''t understanding what I''m saying!" Luke swung his arm down as he turned back towards her. His raised voice startled Olivia, "Reconcile at the very least! What would come of the two of you hating each other!? He loves you and would definitely appreciate spending time with you!" "Spending time with me? That is rather inappropriate for a woman to spend time with a man other than her husband." "You know that''s not what I mean! He already told me that he would respect your wishes!" "¡­.?" Olivia froze and her mind blanked. ''Those words¡­ came out of his mouth? That can''t be true, right¡­?'' For as long as she had known Arnold, he had been a pushy, egotistical jerk who overreacted when he didn''t get what he wanted. That was why he went to such extreme measures to be with Olivia. Besides what Luke heard from others, Arnold had done a lot of other things which Olivia actually found annoying even if they were done for positive reasons. Perhaps perspective played a big role in this. ''What if I''m the only one who feels this way?'' Olivia knew that she would look like an idiot if she continued this conversation so she decided to change the subject. "This matter should not be discussed when our lives are in danger. I would like the three of us to speak of this over tea." Olivia spoke calmly, ignoring the displeased looks of the onlookers. Why were they so displeased? It was like they thought Olivia was avoiding speaking about this topic. ''But they''re not wrong. Still, what I said should make sense. Now isn''t the appropriate time for talking about others'' relationships.'' "Then that''s a promise¡­" Luke seemed skeptical but nodded regardless. "Alright," Olivia turned towards the others and began changing the subject, "It looks like the sounds of battle had ceased for now so I think it''s safe for us to go out to rendezvous with the other groups." "Will sir Sebastian be okay¡­?" Luke seemed worried as he asked with uncertainty. "We sent a very capable fighter to help him fend off the intruders." "S-Shouldn''t we go and help them fight?" "And what will our intervention solve? Unnecessary deaths. Are you willing to risk this many lives?" "¡­No." "We will do what the duchess ordered us to do. We plan a surprise attack from behind. It is sort of like a pincher. We will strike when they least expect it. Though we are helping sir Sebastian and the other fighters, we are only getting involved indirectly. Even the strongest foe can be felled so long as their attention is taken away from what should be most focused on. If they were to focus that attention somewhere else then their opponent can deal a decisive blow." "Ah! So even if we don''t do that much damage, attracting their attention is more than enough?" "Exactly. A person is at their most vulnerable when something happens that they didn''t expect. There does not seem to be a lot of capable fighters besides the knights in our group." "I will also fight!" Luke said in determination, "I can''t expect others to protect me when I can also contribute." ''Trying to act cool is not the best idea in this situation, you monkey.'' Olivia mentally shook her head. Of what use would a country boy be anyway? Even that sword was wasted on him. "Is it not better if I let Elna use that sword for a while? She does not have her original weapon with her and the one she is currently using is also chipped and dull." Luke frowned. Did he think her words were right? Apparently not. "I am sorry for miss Elna but I would like to hold onto my weapon and use it to fight." "¡­I understand." The door suddenly burst open which alarmed everyone inside the room. "More attackers are coming upstairs! The east wing is completely blocked!" The knight yelled and fell onto his knees. There was an arrow in his shoulder which seemed fatal because a lot of blood was spurting out. "What!?" Olivia screamed when she heard that. She grabbed the knight by the collar, "What are you talking about?" "The s-spiral staircase¡­ The one that leads to the second library tower¡­" ''Smart bastards.'' Olivia turned around and ordered: "Get medical supplies for this man and treat him." "Understood!" "W-Wait, princess! Do not go there! A very troublesome opponent has taken over the bridge which is our only escape! Even lady Adrianna is barely holding on!" "Huh¡­? You mean the west wing of the castle was left untouched up until now?" "Y-Yes¡­ We only found out when I went to patrol there¡­ One man managed to stop all of us knights from taking him down. He only had four archers and two tankers which was an overwhelming advantage for us. We thought so at least¡­." ''Dammit. Don''t tell me they had been waiting there for someone to near the bridge between the tower and the main castle¡­ They''re toying with us¡­ They know that even if the duke were to find out, it would take a long time for him to arrive at the city¡­'' The tower that was on the west wing of the castle acted as both a library and a secondary escape route. There was a secret bookshelf that hid the spiral stairs that headed underneath. "Dammit¡­ Dammit¡­ We had no chance to escape since the very beginning. We have no choice but to fight our way out¡­" Olivia felt herself go dizzy, "Cough! Cough!" She coughed into her hand and felt something wet. Her throat burned with excruciating pain which even made her legs go numb. "Y-Your highness!" Multiple servants rushed towards Olivia who was violently coughing up blood. The little fox was also franticly trying to help her by jumping around and barking. "Cough, cough, cough!" After what seemed like a full minute of coughing, Olivia finally calmed down. She looked at her hand and saw crimson. ''Dammit¡­ Why act up now¡­'' "A-Are you okay?" Luke tried to touch her to help her up but Olivia swatted away his hand. "I''m fine. Where is the duchess right now?" The knight, perplexed at what just happened, responded: "They are currently holding the man and his companions at bay¡­ She told me to tell all of you to not follow the original plan to do a surprise attack." ''They wanted to corner us¡­'' Olivia felt like ripping her hair out. Her dizziness irritated her even further. The only thing keeping her from screaming out in insanity was the little fox that was rubbing its paw on her. "We have no choice but to run towards the entrance of the castle where sir Sebastian and that dark elf are fighting. This man fighting the other group is more dangerous from what I''ve just heard. You said he only had a few other comrades, right?" "Yes. And he is holding back the duchess and the other knights alone." "He should be at the seventh star at least¡­." Olivia turned back to Luke and asked him in a serious tone, "Are you still willing to fight with us?" "Of course!" ''You might be stupid and ignorant but¡­'' Olivia couldn''t help but smile, ''¡ªthat confidence and bravery is what I like about you.'' "It''s settled then. Young master Luke will take all capable fighters and head towards the left wing. Your job is only to stall the enemy for as long as it takes while we try and escape through the entrance. Once I go outside, I will immediately gather all the nobles in this city and have them bring their personal armies. We will march to whoever sent these intruders once that is done." "Roger!!" Everyone saluted at Olivia''s orders. She picked the little silver fox up in her arms and began walking towards the door. "Y-Your Highness, please wait." ''What the hell is it now!?'' Olivia turned to Luke in annoyance. She was about to complain but she was silenced when she looked at what was in his hands. It was a beautiful red crystal that shined with an ethereal haze. The mineral was without any impurities that its surface was reflective. Olivia was in a daze as Luke put the crystal in her hands. Her body somehow jolted when she touched the crystal. "This¡­ is something I have been meaning to give¡­ as a gift," Luke lowered and scratched his head in embarrassment, "I hope we get along¡­" ''Such a splendid stone!'' she screamed inside as she rubbed the surface of the red crystal. "I am forever grateful for this gift. It will look wonderful in my collection," She noticed that everyone was staring at the two of them. She cleared her throat in an attempt to hide the joy in her voice, "L-Let us leave at once." Chapter 55: The Archmage The eldest daughter of the Berkley family was a tycoon in the business world. She pulled deals left and right and always received excellent reviews from her clients. She had been in business for only four years after graduating the academy yet she was seen as equal to many other business magnates. This naturally made Anna become famous across the continent of Diacree. She had received a lot of proposals from foreign princes as well which just goes to show how valuable her talents were. She was the target of envy and admiration alike. .. This morning, Anna had yet again finished a contract with a very important client and saw the man off in his carriage. Disaster struck almost immediately after. Multiple beams of magic spells shot towards her building that was located in the central district near the Plaza. The problem wasn''t where they dared to attack, but actually at what time they attacked. Anna had welcomed some guests just minutes after her meeting had concluded. Grace and Claudia had decided to drop by to say hello and bring Anna lunch. * Four hours after the attack. The hallway was quiet unlike the bombardments that came outside from enemies attacking the building. There were many customers before all the chaos happened but now everyone had left this place in a hurry. Anna''s heels tapped on the floor as she quickly headed somewhere. She noticed a lone worker standing in the hallway. The person attempted to run away after seeing her but she was faster to catch up. "What''s the situation outside?" Anna grabbed that worker and cornered them. "U-Um, we barricaded ourselves using the last line of the defensive magic spells. B-But it''s not going to hold up for long¡­" "What about our supplies?" "W-We are running out¡­" "What!? But what about the food in the storage¡ª" "Those are¡­" The worker didn''t even have to finish their sentence. Their expression alone was enough to Anna. "Tch." Anna shoved the worker aside and headed towards her office which was her original destination. She had returned from an emergency meeting with her shareholders who were in the building today. Needless to say, they were complete wrecks. ''Useless pieces of trash¡­ I''m so pissed right now¡­!'' Anna bit her nail off and spat it aside. Before entering the office, she breathed deeply to get her nerves under control. ''I shouldn''t show anyone I''m scared. I shouldn''t show anyone I''m scared. I¡­'' Anna repeated the same phrase over and over. She was known to everyone as a cold and intelligent businesswoman who stayed calm under all situations. At least that was how she wanted everyone to see her. Humans believed more in people who appear confident and who are charismatic. It was like deception of the good kind that appeared selfish on the surface. It was selfish because Anna used that to make others trust her more and rely on her. Thereby raising her reputation even further. If she allowed herself to crack then it was all over. Her empire she built and the things she worked so hard to build would crumble. "Ah, miss Anna!" When she opened the door, Anna was greeted by Claudia who was pacing back and forth in the room. Her expression was gloomy before it brightened up once Anna came back. "How did everything go?" Grace stood up from the couch and asked. "Terrible. The shareholders have no idea what to do about this situation. The only thing keeping us alive are the magic defenses around my company." Anna smiled wryly and heaved a sigh. "What of the nobles of the city? Have they not sent help yet?" "Grace, it is not easy to assemble knights in a short period of time so we can only wait. Thank goodness the messaging magic item was working." They were able to send a notice to Count Lewan about the attack an hour ago but the magic power of the item suddenly disappeared. There was only one explanation. Antimagic items. "What about the citizens? If we don''t stop those people then many can get hurt¡­" Claudia voiced her concerns. ''I don''t have the leeway to care for commoners right now¡­'' But Claudia''s worries were reasonable. Surely this commotion had reached the entire city by now. Yet why hadn''t any of the guards come yet? Even the patrol knights were nowhere to be seen. ''Bastards must''ve already thought of a way to get rid of them.'' Anna bit her thumbnail. She noticed that Grace was intently staring at her as if she wanted to say something. Claudia also seemed to notice the same thing so she stood up. "I will prepare some tea for the three of us. Even if we can''t think of an explanation right now, the least it can do is calm our nerves." This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Thank you very much, miss Claudia." Anna smiled in relief. Claudia left the room soon after and closed the door. Grace was the first to break the silence. "Chances are the castle is also under attack." "Mm." "The fact that they specifically targeted you when you were at work made me arrive at this conclusion." ''Well, she''s not wrong.'' Anna was already aware that their family had enemies so it was inevitable for them to be attacked like this. "You''ve memorized the faces and personalities of a lot of people close to the Berkley family¡­ Do you know anymore ballsy enough to actually attack upfront like this? Or has anyone showed some ire for the duke?" "No." "What about nobles houses outside of the empire?" "¡­." Anna frowned. She couldn''t come to an answer even as Grace questioned her. "I guess it''s fine if you don''t know. Whichever noble it was seems to be a very sneaky bastard. They used the chance when your father was outside the city. Judging by the power those intruders have, the person who ordered the attack isn''t ordinary." ''Even my guards¡ªwho were experienced knights from the Imperial Order¡ªwere defeated. It''s obvious that these people are not regular back ally scum.'' With no information to rely on they could only make educated guesses. There were many incidents like this in the empire where a noble family was targeted. One thing was clear: The enemy had a goal. "What were you doing outside anyway? I thought you would stay in the castle to hide your face after what happened with Jurius?" Everyone knew that Grace was Jurius'' fianc¨¦. There was a possibility that Jurius'' actions would change the opinion others had of her. "I was getting bored so I wanted to go shopping. Young master''s Luke''s mother happened to have the same idea so we accompanied each other." "Hmm¡­" ''It''s a good thing, actually. The castle is definitely also under attack. Perhaps it is even more dangerous there then it is here,'' Anna looked at Grace, ''These two are non-combatants like me. They would only have died earlier if they stayed at the castle. At least the count didn''t lose his daughter today.'' But. There was a small voice that told Anna that maybe¡­ just maybe Grace knew about the attack and decided not to risk it by staying at the castle. ''Maybe I''m just over thinking it. My habit of being suspicious of every little thing is troubling sometimes.'' Still, Grace was a little too calm in this situation. No, maybe Grace just had a hunch that something like this would happen anyway so she wasn''t surprised. Anna sighed, ''I''m so tired¡­'' "We should have to hold out until help eventually arrives," At that moment. The building rumbled even stronger than before. Even Anna was startled this time when she sensed a torrent of mana surge into the building. The magic defenses were so easily lifted that she questioned whether the magic items used to manifest them were authentic. ''What''s going on!?'' Fear not¡­ A voice suddenly came into Anna''s head. No, it seemed that Grace heard it too since she was looking up at the ceiling. We have come to save you¡­ "Who is that? Doesn''t it sound familiar?" Anna headed towards the door. Before she could leave the room, a huge wave of mana rushed down the hallway of the first floor. Anna fell onto her butt in surprise. "What the¡­ Such an incredible amount of mana¡­" Grace helped Anna stand up. Her expression was one of pure shock, "Don''t tell me this is¡­" Anna couldn''t quite hear the name since the voice boomed again. Everyone who is still alive come to the front reception! I will assume you are enemies if you do not! "This is definitely Lauran''s voice¡­" Anna could recognize it anywhere because the owner of this voice had lived with them for two years. "Ah¡­" "We need to go to the front hall right away!" Anna grabbed Grace''s hand and rushed down the hallway which was covered in ice. ''My god¡­ Did Lauran really cause all of this?'' The amount of mana that was sent down the hallway was extraordinary. ''But how is Lauran able to use such fierce magic? I''ve heard from my mother that she can use magic but not on this scale¡­'' The two of them arrived at the front hall and could see multiple people there as well. All of them were looking around in anxiousness. "Isn''t that Victoria¡­?" Grace pointed at a specific direction. Anna was momentarily surprised by seeing Victoria here. She should''ve been back at the castle and carrying out her duties. ''Did she and Lauran do this?'' "Lady Anna! Lady Grace!" A girl''s voice called out to the two of them. Everyone looked up at the hole in the ceiling. A girl wearing a maid uniform descended to the ground using mana alone. Anna''s mouth gaped. There were no magic circles keeping Lauran afloat. It was pure mana. Not just that; Lauran''s entire body was oozing with power. "What is this¡­" ''How is she this powerful¡­?'' After landing on the ground, Lauran checked to see if the two of them were injured. She sighed in relief. "Lauran, is that really you¡­?" "Yes, lady Anna. It is me." "But how are you¡­" "I know you are confused but we don''t have time to have this discussion. We have to go to the castle as soon as possible." Lauran pointed at Victoria who was speaking with the other people. "I ran into Victoria when she was in the shopping district. She says that the castle has been invaded by unknown assailants." Anna looked at Grace. ''Her hunch was right.'' "We managed to get rid of the ones who attacked this building but more are bound to come so we need to leave. Knights from the Lewan household are already on the move. We should meet up with them as soon as possible." "But what about these people?" Grace asked as she looked around. "They are not the targets so they can leave if they want to." "I guess you''re right. Then we should get going, Anna." "R-Right. But how are we going to get to the castle?" Anna wasn''t positive that they would be able to find any horses of carriages. But what Lauran did next shocked both her and the onlookers. "We will go there using this. 7th rank magic¡ª[Dimensional Gate]." A black portal manifested in front of them. The blackness faded and a new scenery revealed itself beyond the portal. The castle could be seen in the distance. "Shall we go?" Anna noticed that Grace wasn''t as shocked as she was. "S-Sure." "Alright then. Miss Victoria!" Victoria looked in their direction, "We are ready to leave!" "Got it!" "Let us go." Lauran pushed the two through the portal. ¡ó ¡ó They landed in the middle of the street which was completely devoid of any people besides the brigade that was in the distance. One of the people on horseback came towards them and took off his helmet. "Lady Anna! I am glad to see you are safe!" Gustavic bowed deeply after jumping from his horse. "¡­Yes. It is thanks to these two." Anna looked at Victoria and Lauran. ''What kind of weapon is that!?'' she couldn''t help but notice the ominous spear in Victoria''s hand. "I see. Please forgive me for not being able to respond to your distress call in time. I will gladly accept any punishment." "No. No one would have been able to do anything different," Anna patted his shoulder, "I am just glad you were able to gather this many men." "Though they only number one hundred, I am confident in their skills as my army. Those intruders will taste the consequences of attacking the family residence of a Great Noble." "Are you ready to head out immediately?" "Of course, lady Anna. We will go and slay them as soon as possible." An explosion erupted from the castle. ''Was that on the bridge that connected one of the towers to the castle? That should be my mother''s magic judging by the scale. Who could she be fighting?'' "It seems time for talking comes later. Please head to a nearby safe house while we go to the castle." "No, count Lewan. I''m coming as well." Gustavic smiled helplessly. "As you wish, lady Anna." Gustavic left soon after to relay orders to his men. "Lauran and I will go ahead," said Victoria, "If the battle at the castle is still ongoing then I fear that there is an opponent even sir Sebastian can''t handle." "You can go. We''ll catch up." Victoria and Lauran nodded. Lauran began chanting an incantation. Mana twirled around the two of them and lifted them in the air. They shot out towards the castle''s direction at incredible speeds. "Where the hell has she been keeping that much power¡­" Anna muttered in disbelief. Chapter 56: Aftermath Part 1 ''I wonder if the princess made it out safely.'' Luke thought to himself as he walked down the hallway that led towards the bridge of the castle. The sounds of battle reached his ears along with the sound of a man''s loud laughter. An explosion boomed followed by a rumble. "The duchess sure is powerful, huh." One of the servants said in amazement. "Huh? You can tell that''s her?" "Of course. All of us of the Berkley castle staff know how strong she is and what kind of spells she uses. She is known as the Flame Lotus by the academy students who she teaches. Her destructive magic earned her that title. I''m surprised that the opponent is still standing after being thrown with so many of her spells." "O-Oh¡­" Luke''s throat felt dry as their group approached the bridge. He could vaguely make out someone''s figure as she attacked her opponent with multiple spells at once. ''Miss Adrianna is the last one standing¡­.'' Luke had heard that the first wife was a powerful magic caster and a professor of the academy in the empire but he didn''t really know how strong she really was. Luke''s hand which held his sword trembled. ''She''s fighting for her family without any fear or hesitation.'' Luke thought that he would have the same determination but that wasn''t the case at all. He wanted to run away from the danger if possible. But people''s lives were on the line. Wouldn''t it be selfish if he deserted everyone just to escape danger? ''I can''t abandon everyone. There must be something I can do!'' Unbeknownst to Luke, the sword in his hand shone with a bright golden light. "Miss Adrianna!" Luke''s shout alerted both Adrianna and the large man she was fighting against, "Please fall back! We will heal your injuries and fight with you!" "Luke!?" Adrianna cast a barrier in front of herself before turning around. Her hair was dishelved and there were multiple bruises on her body. The chest area of her dress was nearly torn off and her chest was almost visible. "Oh!? The new heir is here! I was looking for you kid!" The man who Adrianna was fighting didn''t use the chance to attack. He seemed to have a lot of leeway to play with the people''s lives. He wasn''t even injured at all. In his hands was a large war axe stained with the blood of the fallen who were corpses by now. Luke''s entire face twisted. "You have to jump and escape!" Adrianna grabbed Luke''s shoulders and yelled at him. "I know it''s high but you must live at least! I''ll cast a spell so you don''t get injured¡ª" "No!" Luke''s shout startled both Adrianna and the enemy. "No? Do you realize what we''re up against!? My magic isn''t even doing anything against this man! He''s using cheap tricks to ward off my spells! My magic is not as potent as it originally is supposed to be!" "Hey, hey. I''m only being careful. If I didn''t have all these artifacts then I would''ve lost long ago." Luke noticed that the man''s body was full of artifacts. ''Ah!'' No wonder he could withstand the power of a 7th star mage. He was wearing numerous items that could give him an overall advantage when battling a mage. It was playing dirty but one couldn''t expect fair play from a bunch of scum like them. It was actually a smart move to come this prepared. The golden wristband on his left arm could lower the mana output of a spell. The helmet that he wore could ward off all negative status effects. That meant that charm magic, fear attribute and confusion magic wouldn''t work. The armour on his upper body was glowing with a faint glow. It was a magic item that could use the mana of the spell of the enemy against them to harden itself. This man was definitely well-prepared to take down a mage. No matter how powerful. "Tch. He''s a bad match for me alone. If Sebastian were here then we might be able to win against this guy¡­" Adrianna was out of breath as she stood against the leader. Luke could tell that she used most of her mana by the looks of the destruction. The man was playfully grinning at them as if the group in front of him was nothing to worry about. The ones who couldn''t fight against this man was sprawled on the ground, dead. Luke bit his lips and stepped forward. "Luke, what are you doing!?" Adrianna grabbed his arm. "We''re going to help you fight. We''ll focus on tanking his attacks while you attack from behind." "But that''s¡­" Adrianna''s voice alone told everyone that she was wavering whether this was the right thing to do. Her confidence was shattered after fighting with all her might only to have her spells be ineffective. "Please let us handle this man, your grace." One of the knights stepped forward and stood next to Luke. "Yes. We might not be strong but we can put up a fight with these magic items at least." Another person stepped forward followed by another. Multiple people expressed their desire to fight with her. The bridge that led to the main castle was now filled with people determined to fight. "Everyone¡­" Adrianna seemed like she was on the verge of crying. She shut her eyes before opening them again. Her eyes were now glaring at their opponent with killing intent. She cast a flight magic spell and began casting numerous buff magic. Luke felt his body being filled with unknown power. ''So this is what magic feels like.'' Luke felt infinitely more stronger than before but he knew that it wouldn''t last long. An ordinary magic user couldn''t buff and attack at the same time. ''Maybe with this we can¡ª'' Luke heard the sound of flesh being ripped apart before he could finish his thought. Screams of agony soon followed. Their opponent had appeared in the middle of their group before he noticed it. ''What!?'' The man did a full swing with his war axe stretched out. Multiple heads were sent flying. "Guhahahah! Your resistance is futile! Taste the power of lord Nork of the Viking clan!" The giant of a man skewered even through the metal armour of the knights. He used his bare fists to punch the air out of the armour-wearing knights. Adrianna hurriedly sent an attack spell in the man''s direction. He took out a bell and rang it. A force field surrounded his body which absorbed the magic spell. "Everyone attack at once!" Adrianna didn''t order them to retreat like Luke thought she would. Hearing her orders, the group, including Luke, charged at the man. "Haaaah!" The man''s mini tornado was halted when his war axe hit Luke''s sword. ''So strong!'' Luke felt his arms creak but he didn''t fall back. He pushed on. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. A fist appeared within his vision which he hurriedly dodged by sidestepping. Using that momentum, he attempted to stab the man in his side. Nork slaughtered the ones wo grabbed him and attacked him but he failed to notice Luke coming from his back. ''Can I do this?'' He looked down at his sword as he ran towards Nork''s flank. ''Huh? What''s this?'' The sword was glowing in a golden light that looked familiar. It was just like that power. Using the chance opened by the others, Luke pierced with all his might. The sword ignored any and all defences as it pierced through the man''s armour. A radiance as bright as the sun was emitted from the sword. He suddenly felt a surge of power. "Gyaaaaah!!!!!!" Besides being able to pierce right into the magic armour that Nork was wearing, the sword''s overwhelming power destroyed a few of his magic items as well. His blood spurted into Luke''s face. "You little fucker!" Nork grabbed Luke and threw him over the bridge. "Uwaaaah¡ª!" "Luke!" Adrianna tried to head towards him but he was too far out of her reach. ''Huh¡­?'' Luke turned his head and only realized then how high the height was that he was falling from. ''Ah¡­'' Luke noticed that the sword was still in his hand, emitting the same golden glow as before. There was blood on the end of the tip. He¡­ had just felt the urge to kill for the first time. ''But¡­ I don''t feel guilty about this feeling of wanting to save them.'' Luke smiled despite the situation he found himself in. ''I¡­stood up to the enemy even though I am this powerless¡­ Would things have been different if big brother were here¡­?'' He had a feeling that Arnold would''ve been able to handle this situation far better than him. "Don''t go accepting your death just yet, young master." "Eh!?" Luke opened his eyes and realized that he was floating in mid-air. He looked behind him and noticed a familiar person floating with him. "M-Miss Lauran?" It was the girl with fiery red hair and ocean-blue eyes. She was wearing her usual maid uniform. But something was different. She was far more powerful than the last time they met. Her entire body was covered in magic power. "Please just call me Lauran. A master being formal with his servant would only make others think less of him." Lauran''s smile emitted a brilliant radiance. She seemed completely different compared to that cold person who never even looked into his eyes when they met. "What are you¡­doing here?" "I couldn''t stay in the library all day after hearing about the commotion going on here. Besides, Victoria alone wouldn''t be enough to save everyone." "Ah! She went to save my mother! Is my mother¡ª" Lauran smiled in reassurance, "Both miss Claudia and young lady Grace are fine. They were thankfully with lady Anna when all of this unfolded." Luke breathed a sigh of relief. His eyes snapped back to the bridge. He could make out the figure of Victoria pushing back the man named Nork with ease. "S-She''s so strong¡­" "She is¡­" Lauran smiled bitterly this time, "I always used to fear her for some reason in the past and only spoke to her when necessary. Now I see why. She was a monster all along." Victoria pushed the man back with physical strength alone. She swung her spear with zero emotion on her face. Meanwhile, Nork was barely holding on with a frustrated expression on his face. His confident smirk was nowhere to be seen as he was pushed back. Adrianna used that chance to cast a big spell while Victoria was keeping the man at bay. "S-Shouldn''t we go help?" "No. They will be fine. Rather¡­" Lauran looked down at the castle grounds, "Let us go to the entrance of the castle." "O-Okay." After arriving back on the ground, Luke felt his legs lose strength. Lauran hurriedly hooked her arm under his and held him. "Flying for the first time can make any person so wobbly, fufu." ''What''s with this person? She''s entirely different from before.'' He decided not to question her cheerfulness. She actually seemed better compared to how gloomy she was before. Perhaps he was imagining it but she seemed even more beautiful now that she was cheerful. The two of them walked towards the entrance of the castle. Lauran chanted a spell just in case but that proved to be unnecessary because no one stood in their way. "Sir Sebastian!" In the light that was pouring through one of the windows stood a figure, his body and hair covered in blood. He was hunched over so Lauran ran towards him. "Ah? Lauran? Luke?" Sebastian turned his head. A surprised expression appeared on his face when he saw Lauran and Luke. "Are you alright?" Lauran stretched out her hands to cast a healing spell but Sebastian stopped her with a wave of his hand. "I am quite alright." ''So this isn''t his blood.'' Luke thought it was crazy how one man was able to handle so many enemies. The great hall was filled with multiple dead bodies, some unrecognizable. "Where is the dark elf man, Sebastian?" Luke noticed that Ziom wasn''t here. Olivia had mentioned to him before that Adrianna split them up and sent Ziom to help Sebastian. "Ah, that lad already left. You just missed the princess as well. She ran towards the gate a few minutes ago to go seek reinforcements but¡­" Sebastian looked over their heads, "That seems to be have been unnecessary." A horn blew the second he said that. Luke turned to the direction that sound was coming from. His eyes widened when he saw an entire brigade entering the castle grounds. Oliva was riding a horse with Anna at the front of said brigade. A smile bloomed on Luke''s face when he realized the danger was gone. "What an exhausting day it has been." Sebastian patted the two of their heads as he said so. Part 2 The man named Nork was able to escape using a teleportation scroll. Besides him, there were about ten enemies who were captured alive successfully. Those few who offered resistance were beaten severely until they gave their absolute obedience. Some tried to explode themselves using the magic bombs on their bodies but Lauran and Adrianna was able to cut the mana supply of the bombs rather easily using their magic. Elna managed to capture the antimagic users who were trying to break down the castle''s defences. There were many other groups lying in wait to attack the castle when the odds didn''t tip in their favour. In fact, the army was assaulted when they least expected it. However, they were quickly captured with the help of the count''s army. Count Gustavic offered to interrogate the prisoners since the attack left a heavy toll on the castle''s residents. He was considerate enough to take over the troublesome part of everything that happened so far. The man who the dark elf brought was taken into custody as well but he wasn''t grouped together with the intruders. This was to see if their testimonies would differ. Night went by and morning soon embraced the city. The morning was nothing like sunshine and rainbows. Each of the citizens came to the castle to express their worry for what happened. Many even brought gifts while others offered to help repair the castle with no charge at all. The children cleaned the rooms and the adults helped move the bodies of the deceased who were killed in the attack of the castle. Adrianna had ordered Sebastian to contact the families of the deceased so that they could come and get their loved ones. She would have to spend a lot of money to cover reconciliation fees but that wasn''t a problem since it was her responsibility. Thus, the castle was lively with people but no laughter or happy conversations were heard. "¡­." The office was quiet as Adrianna recalled everything that happened so far. Judith was found in one of the secret passages underneath the castle grounds. Flora was apparently ''forced'' by Judith to act as her guard. The two were unharmed from what Adrianna heard. Then there was the incident on the bridge. ''How could we not have noticed such an obvious trap?'' It was suspicious how there weren''t any intruders invading the castle from the west wing. Adrianna wasn''t in the right mind to see such an obvious trap. That cost many lives. Though they were able to annihilate the majority of the intruders'' forces, the leader still got away. She was able to conclude something during their battle. That man was not the mastermind behind everything that happened so far. Perhaps the reason he so bravely showed himself was because the real leader wanted to steer their attention towards Nork and not question who the leader really was. "We can now rest easy." Adrianna leaned back in her chair. She could confidently say that because whoever ordered this attack wouldn''t do the same thing anytime soon. They knew that it was better to lie low because the duke would definitely be looking for their blood. "I might as well contact Marcus and tell him what happened. Should I wait a day or two?" She wasn''t exactly sure when the banquet would be over since those usually lasted three days or longer. As Olivia said before, he would definitely visit some old friends or connections before returning home. "My son is accused of attempted murder, then there is the attack on our castle¡­ Marcus won''t be happy when he hears of this." For as long as she knew him he was always friendly and outgoing. He was the kind of person to show his emotions on the surface. He also never really cared about the political battles in the empire. He would only get involved if one of his connections were in danger. Adrianna was the complete opposite. She was the kind of person to consider each possibility and outcome before she even thinks of fighting with another household. Many died the last time she actually took care of one of the enemy households. She was curious how her husband will handle this. ''I''m not interested in fighting anymore¡­ What''s important is protecting the family. Should I upgrade our magic defences?'' A knock came from the door when she was deep in thought. "Come in." Adrianna looked towards the door. Being granted her permission, the person entered. "I have come on your orders, your grace." Lauran bowed, her red hair falling over her shoulders. Adrianna smiled. ''Lauran¡­ A person with magic much more frightening than myself.'' What was frightening wasn''t how much power she had but how fast she was able to get said power. It was completely unnatural how Lauran was able to attain such power. Victoria was another case since Adrianna had no idea that she was that powerful. But she wasn''t suspicious or fearful because she knew that Victoria must''ve had a good reason for hiding her power. "Your grace?" "Ah, I apologize. It is rude for my mind to wander. Please sit." "Okay." Lauran pulled out a chair and sat on it. She seemed nervous for some reason. ''She must think I''m angry because she came back even though I gave her the month off.'' "Do you remember the first time I called you to my office?" "Yes. I remember." "What did I talk to you about?" "About the fact that lady duchess could sense that I had magic potential? I think¡­ S-Sorry it was so long ago¡­" "No. You''re correct. But then you rejected my offer, didn''t you?" Lauran''s face reddened. "I-I¡­" Adrianna put up her hand. "There is no need to explain yourself. I know my son would''ve been mad if you joined my program." Although Lauran was a servant of this family, she was still a slave at that time. That meant that she never had a will of her own. Arnold was the one who could choose for her. Adrianna didn''t pursue the matter any further because she thought that someone of the same talent of magic potential would eventually appear again. However, she wasn''t looking deep enough of how high Lauran''s magic potential actually was. Magic casters could tell who had mana and what kind of mage another person could be. However, this was more of a hunch than valid proof. They could never discern how powerful someone could actually be. That was why Adrianna didn''t think of Lauran as anything special besides having the potential to become a mage. "Had I known your true potential beforehand then I would''ve pursued you more," Adrianna thought that it was better to get straight to the point instead, "That is why I am asking you¡ª" Adrianna looked straight into Lauran''s eyes. "Become my assistant at the Imperial Academy." Chapter 57: Sign "M-Me? Becoming an assistant of an academy professor¡­?" This naturally left Lauran speechless. She had grown up as a commoner and barely lived above the poverty line. She probably thought that her average life would continue until she eventually died exactly as she lived. ''But I can''t let that happen. The world needs to see you.'' Adrianna was passionate about having to guide the rough gem in front of her eyes. She would thoroughly polish and make this gem shine even brighter than any elite mage alive today. Perhaps it was her selfish desire because whenever she remembered Lauran''s power, she would instinctively remember her former friend and one of the only 8th star mage of the Empire. Melissa Yorl. She was born into a family of mages just like Adrianna was. The two met each other when they were in their first year of the academy. The two would always compete for fun in academics and magic. Sometimes it would be Adrianna that becomes the top achiever and other times it would be Melissa. It was friendly competition at first but gradually turned into jealousy and contempt. Why is she so much stronger than me!? How come she was able to become an elite of the Empire while I became a mere professor!? I hate her! Hate! Hate! Why does she keep growing while my growth stopped a long time ago!? Why!!!!??? Adrianna remembered her former self. That weak girl who couldn''t even handle the rejection letter from the Magic Tower of the empire that stated that she was not good enough. She almost committed suicide because of how devastated her young self was. Yes, she was indeed selfish by wanting to help Lauran grow stronger than her former friend. If she couldn''t surpass Melissa then she would make it possible for someone else to do it. ''How would it feel to finally meet your match, Melissa?'' Adrianna stopped herself from smiling and began explaining. "While I understand your confusion, I can assure that I won''t expect you to do too much. You will be my assistant and help me during class sessions while I teach you in magic in return. I will only increase your workload as you grow in experience. This is a full scholarship, of course. I will also pay you for your hard work since being an assistant is no easy task." "I-Is this really okay? To pick me? I''m not even that smart¡­" "Lauran, a magic caster does not need the brain of a genius to attain greatness. All they need is their passion and talent for magic. Even an uneducated person can rise above the educated if they just believe they can do it." She had seen many talented individuals born from commoner households. There were actually many students like that in her class. Adrianna saw them all as equal in her eyes since she knew the struggles of those wanting to succeed but couldn''t. Lauran, however, was a different case. "Have you had this power for a long time now?" "No¡­ I was able to cast magic out of nowhere this one time without an incantation." Adrianna''s eyes widened into saucers. ''Amazing!'' "Are you able to use all magic without invoking a chant?" Lauran nodded. Adrianna was speechless. It took years of training for even the elite to shorten their chants without decreasing the efficiency of a spell let alone casting magic chantless. There were probably only a few besides Adrianna who could use magic like that. Only they were known as the elite. But that was something they worked hard for which was completely different from Lauran who could do it like it was second nature. "I want you to do something for me," Adrianna slid over a magic sheet towards Lauran. On it were three magic circles drawn over each other in different colors, "I want you to try separate these three magic spells and cast them simultaneously." "Is this a test¡­?" "No. I will accept you as my assistant even if you fail to disentangle these magic circles. This task will convey how far your abilities have come. We can always try next time if you fail today." "Ah¡­ Okay¡­" Lauran put her hands above the magic sheet and took a deep breath. ''It seems she still needs to focus to bring her mana out of her body. A flaw from being born this talented perhaps? Well, she can''t be perfect. I''ll just teach her how to subconsciously use mana.'' When Lauran breathed out, a blue essence drifted out of her hands onto the magic sheet. The three magic circles began glowing and vibrating as they were forcibly pulled apart. ''I personally made this test for my final year students in their final exams. Surely an uneducated mage shouldn''t be able to¡ª'' "I did it!" "¡­.." Adrianna''s mouth opened in disbelief when she saw Lauran pull apart the magic circles and cast the three spells. The spells were water, fire and wind. She managed to do all that in under ten seconds. "H-How did I do?" Lauran looked at Adrianna with an anxious expression. The spells faded and the magic sheet burned away after Lauran restricted the mana flow. "¡­You pass with flying colors." Adrianna didn''t know if she felt amazed or frightened by what she just saw. A wide smile bloomed on Lauran''s face as she cheered, "I did it!" "Are you willing to continue being Luke''s personal maid and an assistant of a professor?" Even Adrianna thought that having two high-paying jobs was difficult. However, Lauran nodded her head with enthusiasm. "I want to do it!" "Wonderful. Have you ever had any form of magic education before?" Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. "No. I''m self-taught in the magic arts." "I see¡­ What rank magic are you capable of?" "Um, Teleportation is my highest form of magic at the moment so¡­" Lauran frowned, "I-I''m not sure actually¡­" "Teleportation magic is of the 5th rank. I now have a rough idea of how high your magic potential is." "What form of magic can lady Adrianna use?" Lauran asked curiously. "I can use magic of the 10th rank." Lauran''s mouth gaped, "Lady Adrianna is a-amazing¡­" ''I don''t feel happy even if you compliment me like that.'' "Though I am only capable of two spells of that tier at the moment. I am in the process of learning a third." Adrianna could use 10th rank magic such as [Meteor Shower] and [Magic Laser]. The former was an AOE spell that could devastate an entire city district while the latter was a single target spell. Though Meteor Shower could destroy at a wider range, a Magic Laser spell was much more powerful because it focused all its attack on a single target. "Is it hard to learn magic of that rank?" "Incredibly hard. I was barely able to learn five spells of the 9th rank. Things got even harder when I began studying 10th rank spells. My magic professor told our class that the more you develop you rank of magic, the fewer variety you are able to handle. It just got harder and harder for me to even cope with trying to learn magic. I have been struggling to learn this one spell of the 10th rank for three years now." Magic was not something that anyone could use. You need high cognitive abilities to be able to understand the formulas. Learning and understanding a spell was much different than trying to remember an equation, for example. Magic itself was a concept with lots of possibilities. If humans could make this many spells then the amount of spells out there in the world was unimaginable. In order to use or learn about these spells, one must first know how magic works in the first place. It was common sense for scholars and Tower Wizards around the world. But Lauran broke that common sense. "It''s that difficult¡­?" "Incredibly difficult. But I know that things won''t be the same for you since your potential is far above mine," Adrianna took out a scroll that had the Imperial Academy''s insignia on it, "This is an enrollment document for students at the academy. Specifically, a sponsor document for those willing to sponsor students. I had two at first just in case someone else caught my eye." "Really? Did lady Adrianna use the first one already?" "Yes. Though I haven''t got a reply from that person if she''ll enroll or not. Such a dilemma. But what can I do?" Adrianna gave a pen to Lauran, "Sign your name here." Lauran smiled and took the pen, however, her smile froze a moment later. "¡­If I take this job then I won''t have a lot of time to be with my family." "Do not worry about your family. I will make sure they are protected and that you get longer vacation days than the usual assistant." Lauran seemed suspicious about why Adrianna, the first lady of the duke would go so far for her. "Are you doubting me, Lauran? Do you not trust me?" "¡­I am just careful because a lot of things are going too smoothly, "Lauran finally signed the document. It was swallowed up by flames and then a small insignia plate appeared on the table in its place. "What''s this?" "That is your data badge. It is used to identify students of the academy. Wear this at all costs or you won''t be allowed inside my office or any of the facilities." Lauran took the small badge and put it on her chest. It looked ridiculous with her maid uniform. "I will be sure to have an academy uniform delivered to your room tomorrow. For now, I want you to head back." "O-Okay," Lauran stood up and bowed, "Thank you for giving me this wonderful opportunity, lady Adrianna. I could never have imagined that I would be able to join such a prestigious academy." Adrianna stood up and walked over to Lauran. "Call me ''Professor'' when we''re at the academy. Now go back to Luke''s room because your duties as his maid starts from today." "Understood!" Lauran nodded deeply and affirmed that she understood. She left the office soon after and only Adrianna remained. ''I can''t wait to see what kind of person she will in the future¡­.'' ¡ó¡ó¡ó Sebastian was walking down the hallway of the castle. His destination was the room of the heir. In his hands was a tray that contained Luke''s lunch. Since Luke didn''t come down to the dining room, he decided to take the food up instead. Sebastian had heard a lot of interesting things from the ones who managed to survive the assault on the castle. There were a lot of them who admired Luke''s courage for standing up to the enemies. Of course, there were some who were angered by Luke who would drag them into a battle they didn''t want to be involved with. Sebastian didn''t think it was necessary to scold them for their behavior so he just left them to voice their complaints. Among the things he heard, there was something interesting that one of his workers told him. The young master''s sword was glowing in a golden light. I''m not sure but I think it might''ve been that power he used to beat lord Arnold. ''Indeed. He managed to attain a certain level of that power. I am quite curious how strong he is now. Well, I can find that out once our next session begins.'' Sebastian knocked on the door to Luke''s room. He could hear voices inside. ''Is that Flora? Perhaps she also came here to talk about his power.'' His question was confirmed when the door opened. "Huh? It''s just you?" Flora spoke as brashly as usual. "I have brought the young master''s lunch. I assume he is awake?" "I... am awake, Sebas¡­" Sebastian looked further into the room and could see Luke sitting on his bed. He looked completely miserable. Flora stepped out of the way so Sebastian could come inside. "You hadn''t left your room so I decided to bring lunch," Sebastian put down the tray on Luke''s bedside table, "I heard from the others that you used some mysterious power to injure the leader of the intruders." "¡­." "Am I wrong?" "No¡­" Luke stood up and reached for something under his bed, "This is¡­" Sebastian''s eyes widened when he saw the shining blade of the sword that Luke got from the auction. It was the same color as the power known as golden aura, aura filled with divinity. "I never would''ve expected a piece of junk to be this amazing of an artifact," Flora said in regret, "It somehow ended up in this kid''s hands and look what happened. He managed to control a certain portion of that power." "I wouldn''t say he is able to control it¡­ It is more like he is able to access the power." Sebastian took the sword and inspected it. He felt a surge of power inside the sword''s blade. ''Does this sword absorb his golden aura?'' If so then this sword was the perfect medium for helping him control his power. Perhaps it sucked out the power that laid dormant in his body and thus turned that power into energy. "Is something wrong?" Luke sat up straight. Sebastian shook his head and put the sword back onto the table, "What did you feel in the moment you received this power?" Luke didn''t seem to understand how to put it into words. He thought for a moment and answered: "It was¡­ like a dam of power rushing into my body. That moment when I stabbed the man with the sword was the moment when I felt as if I could perceive everything around me without even turning my head. I imagined multiple ways to cut him down but never got a chance to¡­" Sebastian closed his eyes. ''He was touched by the hands of the gods.'' That same phrase was mentioned in the first ever volume telling the story about the Sanctity Knight, Promethius. The boy, his body stained with the blood of his family, was touched by the hands of gods as he felt a surge of power rush into him. There was no doubt about it. Luke was destined to save this world from destruction. Sebastian could see Flora look at him. It seemed that she too thought the same thing as he did. "I don''t really feel any different from before I had this much power¡­" Luke looked at his hands which he opened and closed to familiarize himself. "Young master, you should know what this power means, right?" Flora spoke this time, "Your normal life just got harder." "Normal life, huh¡­" Luke laughed bitterly, "Nothing seems the same ever since I became the heir. How did big brother Arnold survive for so many years¡­" "The life of a heir was never peaceful to begin with. They must protect themselves from the hungry predators threatening to gobble them up. Young master Arnold nearly died four times ever since he was born. My guess as to why he accepted his father''s decision was that he was mentally unable to handle the pressure." ''Which would explain his childish antics and rude behavior all these years.'' That was Sebastian own guess. Perhaps Arnold did all those things in order to cope with everything that rested on his shoulders. Of course, there were no excuses to hurting others. ''But these rumors about him murdering others and outright impregnating women are just ridiculous.'' Sebastian thought so because he had never seen any of the victims or their families come forward. It was basically hearsay. Arnold''s name was hated just because of these kinds of rumors. At one point he stopped caring and became what everyone imagined he was. A tyrant. "¡­." Luke silently looked up at the portrait of Arnold that was still hanging on the wall. "We should probably get rid of that." Sebastian went towards it. "No," Luke firmly denied, "Keep it here." "¡­Very well." Sebastian couldn''t understand why he should leave it here but he agreed nonetheless. "Finish your lunch and get dressed. We will be going on a journey to focus on your training. You only have less than two months left until you attend the Imperial Academy," said Flora. "Right..." Luke seemed to recall something as he asked: "Where is Her Highness? Her airship is still here but I haven''t seen her since yesterday..." "We have not seen her this morning either. But I heard from one of the knights that she left the castle grounds," Sebastian answered, "Most likely to have some space to clear her head. She might be back later today. But why do you ask? Is something the matter?" "No..It''s¡­nothing¡­ By the way, where are we going?" Sebastian smiled as he responded, "The destination does not matter because we will help you understand and control this power." Chapter 57.1: Monster "Shit! Shit! Why isn''t the potion working!?" Nork shouted to himself before collapsing against a tree on the main road. He had no idea where his subordinates were. Perhaps many of them had been captured. Who really knew. None of the potions in his possession were healing the wound he received from that boy. "Fuck, the pain gets worse if I use the potion!" He winched when he poured the liquid on his wound. "Haa¡­ Haa¡­" ''Why the fuck is this happening¡­. James'' plan was perfect. Why did nothing work out at the end?'' His order was to wait for James'' people to bring Arnold so that he could kill Arnold. But the carriage didn''t arrive at the scheduled time or place. Curious, Nork followed the path they were told to use. What was bizarre was that one of the imperial knights was laying on the ground with his head missing. There was no sign of the other knight. Nork tried to contact James but the call didn''t go through. He took things into his own hands and mobilized all his people to attack the castle. If that imperial knight talked then this whole plan would''ve failed. That was why Nork attacked the castle personally without James'' permission. Said person was attending the banquet held in the palace so it was obvious that he didn''t have time to answer a call. Everything had gone smoothly since Nork''s subordinates numbered more than a hundred. But their numbers dwindled faster than he expected. He had sent his men to infiltrate various passageways in the castle to make it easier to find the imperial force knight. However, Nork lost communication with more and more of his men as time went on. He could remember hearing something about a beast tearing everyone to shreds, a green-haired woman who crushed people''s bones with her hands alone and a butler who could make heads explode with one swing of his fists. He heard all of these things before communication was cut. Since that was the case, Nork devised a plan to entrap the residents of the castle. He purposefully sent in a majority of his men to various checkpoints to fool them into thinking that they could force their way out. The point was to corner them when they were at their weakest. They were bound to be exhausted after battling so many intruders. That was what Nork na?vely thought. Things had gone well until the heir arrived. In all his thirty years of life, he had never seen such bizarre movements. The boy moved as if he was one with the wind. His fluid movements made it impossible to land a hit. But Nork knew that the sword the boy wielded was an artifact he had to have. Thinking so, he tried to kill the boy and take the sword but that ended up giving him a wound that was unable to heal. "Even though these potions are filled with divinity¡­ Why isn''t it working!?" He threw the bottles onto the ground and took off the magic items all over his body. He was already bleeding out so the equipment was making moving around very difficult. He could feel himself slowly losing consciousness. "¡ªI may have an answer to your question, human." "Eh?" A voice suddenly spoke to Nork. He thought at first that he was hallucinating but he saw a shadow when he opened his eyes and looked at the ground. He slowly lifted his head as he heard the gentle, soothing voice of this man. "Huh¡­?" But his expression froze when he saw pitch black wings that were majestically behind the man''s back. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. He noticed another thing. The man who was wearing a high-class black suit had two horns above his head and his skin was grey. There was only one explanation for this. "¡­.A demon?" The "demon" smiled, "Not quite. I am a Greater Demon. The highest class of my species. Referring to me as a regular demon is racist but I will let that slide since humans don''t know of our customs." Despite the majestic black wings and the intimidating horns, the man''s voice was soft and gentle. His understanding of demons were that they were ruthless killers that would attack a human upon sight. That was the case with trolls and such. But this demon was different. It was like it was heresy to compare him to other demons. Nork could tell just by looking at the Greater Demon that he was a force this world would not be able to handle. "Tell me your name, human." "¡­N¡­Nork¡­ Sir¡­" His body trembled in fear. It wasn''t that he felt scared. It was more like his instincts were telling him that it was stupid to talk to this demon like he does with pretty much anyone else. "I see. You seem to be in quite a difficult situation. You were wondering about this wound, correct?" The demon pointed at the wound that was still bleeding out. The pavement was now painted in crimson. Nork nodded at the demon''s words. "Hmm¡­" The demon crouched, his wings disappearing, "It is a rather simple answer. Wounds caused by divinity that was used offensively cannot be healed by potions of the same nature." "Huh¡­ I-I don''t understand¡­" "Aura of the gods. That is what I mean by offensive divinity. In other words, you were attacked with golden aura. You are already destined to die with such a wound that is incurable." "¡­." ''So the rumours were true that the boy possessed power similar to the hero of the past.'' "C-Can you help me, oh greater demon sir?" Nork prostrated and kissed the man''s shoes, "Nothing will bring this one more joy than being able to live on¡­" "Hmm¡­" Nork could see an amused smirk when he looked up. The demon''s eyes were narrowed into slits. It was like he was looking at a toy. "To receive the help of a Great Demon such as I, Vetis, requires a heavy price, human." "H-Heavy price? I-I have a lot of money! And magic items! I can give it to you, sir!" "Huhuhu¡­" Vetis chuckled mysteriously, "Did you know that a human''s body itself is very valuable?" "H-Huh?" One of Vetis'' nails grew in length. He poked Nork''s arm and trailed his finger down. "First is the skin. I can make any number of furniture with the skin of a grown man such as you. Next are the eyes," He held his claw in front of Nork''s face, "If boiled correctly, I can make a delicious Aleatere which is a fan-favourite dish in my people''s culture." Nork didn''t even want to know what the hell was inside such a strange sounding dish if human eyes were added to the mix. "The intestines can be made into sausages for the halflings before they mature. Since their teeth are not developed yet, grounded sausages are the best choice," Vetis'' face twisted evilly. His once handsome face was now similar to a creature of nightmares, "Next is my f~avourite part." His finger poked Nork''s chest. "The heart. It is custom for us demons to give the heart of a living creature killed by ourselves to the ones we deeply hold affection for," Vetis'' claw was slowly inching towards Nork''s neck. "Eek¡­ Eek¡­" Nork cowered before the demon god before him. There was no way he could fight back with his injuries. "The one I serve gave me a very important task," Vetis held up one finger, "That task was to look after Arnold von Berkley because he is of great importance." "¡­!" "The one who attacked him had now simply landed in my hands. What a wonderful day it is." Vetis stretched out his arms, "I have been watching from afar how everything unfolded. Do not misunderstand me, human. I am not watching over the boy out of goodwill. It is simple because he is a very important piece in my queen''s chess board. His life is our responsibility in a way you could say." ''What is he talking about?'' Why was Arnold that important to demons? Who was this queen Vetis spoke of? Did this mean Nork''s death? Countless questions circled in Nork''s head as he tried to understand everything that happened. "Since I have already caught the criminal, there is no need to further waste my time." "Eh? Eh?" Nork''s entire body was covered in goosebumps when he saw Vetis'' entire appearance change. His body grew larger and grew fur while his head became that of a goat. In mere seconds he was now standing at 6m, twice the size of Nork. Nork''s entire body reacted to the absolute monster in front of him. His first instinct¡ªattack. "Haaaah!" He grabbed one of his magic items and crushed the magic crystal. The spark caused the magic item to shoot out a yellow beam towards Vetis. "Humph." Vetis merely blocked Nork''s attempt at attacking. "N-No way¡­ That was a 4th rank spell that I was saving as a trump card spell! This can''t be happening!" Second instinct¡ªrun. Nork ignored whatever pain he was experiencing and just ran. The destination wasn''t important. Getting away from that demon god, however, was. "Heeeelp!" Nork shouted for anyone who could save him. He had never run away from a fight in his life. He didn''t even yield to those stronger than himself. But. Nork knew that a single swipe of that monster''s enormous claws was enough to tear him to shreds. A loud and deep roar shook Nork''s insides. He could feel the monster approach faster than he could run. However, he dared not turn around to look. ''Eh?'' Nork suddenly couldn''t feel his legs as he fell onto the ground. "H¡­Huh?" He looked down. What he saw made him scream his lungs out in terror. His entire lower half was gone, his intestines trailing onto the ground. Strangely enough, it didn''t hurt. Perhaps it was because of the situation that his body ignored whatever pain it was going through. Thumping noises made Nork''s hair stand on end. He looked at Vetis and saw it. Crunch¡ª Vetis was chewing his legs with a smirk on his goat-like face. His horizontal-slid eyes looked at Nork like a little child would look at an ant. ''Oh¡­goddess Melis¡­'' Nork was never really someone who believed in the gods, ''Why¡­'' But at this moment he sought after them for answers, ''Why did you allow such a thing to exist within this world?'' That was his final thought before his body was skewered to pieces by the maw of the demon god. Chapter 58: A Womans Desire Teresa was a very energetic child who loved exploring and making friends. Her favorite activities was unlike what normal village girls would do. That was because she preferred playing with boys instead of girls. This made others call her "weird" since she would much rather do dangerous things like climbing trees, fishing in the lake deep in the forest, and rock-climbing instead of tasks like taking care of cattle and chores like washing clothes. Since she wouldn''t stop anyway, her mother decided to leave Teresa to enjoy her youth. She continued playing with boys and made a lot of friends over the years but things changed when she began entering her developing phase called "puberty". Her breasts swelled up every year since ten years old. Her hips became wider and her legs longer. She also became aware of the opposite sex once she became of age. It wasn''t long before she experienced one of the joys of being a woman. She lost her virginity to a peddler''s son who frequently visited the village. The two only ever saw each other once a week, thus Teresa would make the best of the time she had with him. Perhaps it was because she was too needy and clingy but the young man never returned to the village after their last time together. Teresa was heartbroken. She screwed up her first chance at love just because she wanted all her needs fulfilled. Was that too much to ask for? After her first short but sweet relationship, she began seeing other men once she began working in the port town that was near the village. The men she had sexual relations with also didn''t seem to be interested in having a long relationship. She didn''t mind as long as she got what she wanted. She grew tired of sleeping around so she began looking for people who could fill that hole she had. She went on dates nearly every week just to find out if any one of those man were the one. It wasn''t an easy task since many just wanted her for her body. But miraculously, she managed to find Mr. Perfect in the end. That''s what she thought for the past few months at least. It was the day of the attack. The man ran away after shoving Teresa towards the crowd of people who were being attacked by those monsters. Her eyes carried disbelief as the man who had claimed he loved her and would marry her would run away, abandoning her in the process. Teresa didn''t want to remember anything else after that since it was memories filled with agony and sorrow. Her body trembled whenever she remembered those eyes that were not of a human but of a demon. Everything faded to black somewhere down the road and she lost feeling in her legs as if a weight was continuously pressing down on them. It was hard to even move her aching body. But her body managed to recover somewhat after being saved. ''I can feel a presence. Who''s there?'' She wasn''t sure but it seemed her other senses heightened in response to having lost her vision. Perhaps it was a coping mechanism for those in danger. "Miss Teresa?" A sweet, soft voice called out to her as she felt someone''s hand touch her shoulder. Since that hand was warm and soft, she didn''t feel as shaken as before. She wasn''t alarmed since it was a voice she also knew. "¡­Lucri?" "Yep. It''s me. I''ve come to inform you that the reinforcements have arrived." "R-Really¡­?" A voice deep down asked her: What''s there to be excited about now? They did nothing to prevent this village from being attacked so why be happy about them coming now? "What''s wrong? I thought you¡ªof all people¡ªwould be happy?" Lucri asked with concern. Teresa shook her head and managed to smile. If she was a little honest, she would say that the feeling was underwhelming. Why feel happy when the danger already passed by? There was no need to fear for anything now because¡­. A realization struck. She forgot about the one who saved them. The self-proclaimed strongest swordsmen on the continent. Nova. "Where is¡­ sir Nova?" Teresa asked with a timid voice. She wanted to go out by herself and find him, however, she couldn''t. She also wanted to see the man who saved her. His muscles were so hard that she wanted to touch them forever. His voice was deep and soothing which made her heart flutter. If a man could induce such carnal desire inside her even though she couldn''t see him, then what not if she could gaze upon him with her own eyes? Her stomach was churning imagining that. She could feel her underwear getting wet. "Sir Nova is¡­ busy at the village chief''s house. No one is allowed to go inside at this moment since he is in a meeting with the guild master. The guild master couldn''t bring the city''s adventurers since he was in a hurry after getting a call from the guild in the city. So he brought over some adventurers from the town''s branch." ''Ah, now that I remember it there was a small branch in that town.'' She had explored every inch of the town so she knew quite a lot about it. The guild¡ªthough it was without a guild master after the previous one died¡ªwas one of the most important services in the town, besides inns and stores. Perhaps the guild master from the city went there to elect a leader on his own, which was why he came from there. She remembered hearing about him visiting the town, after all. "If sir Nova is there then why aren''t you with him? The two of you should give a full report together, right?" Lucri chuckled, "What would my being there matter? I''m sure I would only be hesitant to speak in front of those two. Heck, my throat might clog repeatedly. I''m not sure but sir Nova seems as wild as our city''s guild master. Their eyes are exactly the same." "I see¡­ I apologize for being so snoopy. I only want to speak with him to offer my gratitude." "Is that so," Teresa could hear Lucri rummage through some things in his bag, "We can start your full treatment right away since we managed to receive donations from the temple in the form of potions." "Ah! That''s wonderful! Will I be able to walk and see again?" She was finding it hard to control her excitement. The first thing she would do was go and find her sister to give her a big hug. "Well¡­" Lucri hummed in thought, "The problem aren''t your eyes since it can be replaced rather easily with the right potions. The problem are your legs. They are all mangled up and twisted around that even your bones are crushed. Your femurs seem fine and locked in their original place but everything else needs careful medical care which is out of my expertise." Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "Ah¡­" A depressed moan leaked out of Teresa''s mouth. But she was happy enough with being able to see again. "Since we don''t have artificial eyes, it will take a little longer for you to get used to your vision once your eyes regenerate so I suggest keeping one eye closed throughout the day." "But why?" "You don''t want to look in two separate directions, do you? But in all seriousness though, you''ll need to take it slow. You are the only one to have survived those demons'' torture. The investigation team would like to hear your end of the story when you''re ready." "¡­.Got it." "Okay, now close your eyes because they might get infected." "Ah¡­" She didn''t notice that she had been keeping her eyes open all this time. It was a habit after all since she had eyeballs that could see before everything happened. Lucri smeared a kind of cold gel over her cheeks and on her forehead. It smelled similar to medicinal herbs. "This is my own creation which might increase the effectiveness of the potions I''m about to give you. I''m not sure by how much though but the people who I''ve sold this to have given positive reviews." After finishing up with smearing Teresa''s entire face, Lucri grabbed something from the bedside table which opened up with a pop. "Open your mouth and slowly swallow this. The taste won''t be the greatest but bear with it for now." "¡­Okay." Teresa opened her mouth and then the cold liquid began pouring down her throat, instantly rejuvenating her body. The scars she had before started to disappear and her once pale skin retained its porcelain color. Her hair which had been ripped out in some areas on her scalp started to restore itself. ''My hip hurts. What''s going on?'' Teresa put her hand on her hip and felt something move under her skin. ''Did they put something in me?'' She started to panic. "Do not worry. I''ve checked for any abnormalities and have found none. That is just your kidney restoring itself through the power of magic." Lucri''s gentle voice flowed into her ear, "A potion usually works by healing the bottom-half of the body first before moving to the top-half. And it seems that it had no effect on your legs. Should I order a stronger potion from the Temple? The Adventurer Guild can handle the cost¡­" Teresa continued listening to Lucri''s mutters as she felt the magic power of the potion rise up inside her body. The warm energy reached her chest which made her heartbeat faster. It rose to her upper chest before ultimately nearing the head. "!!!!" An incoherent scream came out of Teresa''s mouth as she felt her head being ripped apart from the inside. No, it felt that way even though it wasn''t like that at all. "C-Calm down. The real magic is happening now," Lucri put his hands on her shoulders in an attempt to comfort her, "Please bear with it. If you feel yourself starting to vomit then prevent it. If the potion''s contents are spilled then we need to wait a day to use one again." "O-Okay¡­" Teresa suddenly felt someone grasp her hand. It was odd because both of Lucri''s hands were on her shoulders. "It will be okay, big sis. I''m here too." "N-Norn?" Through gritted teeth, Teresa muttered. She wasn''t a warrior with a sense of her surroundings, so she wasn''t able to sense Norn''s presence. Norn had also been silent this whole time so it was impossible to hear her. "Yes. It''s me, big sis. Please relax." By the tone of Norn''s voice, Teresa could hear her force down her emotions. She heard occasional sniffles too. Since her sister was staying strong it was only right for her to stay strong as well. Teresa gripped the bedsheets and tightened her core muscles. The pain was still severe but she didn''t make any sound besides a strained moan. After what seemed like an entire hour to her, she could feel the pain lessening. Something moved in her head. No, there were two things that began moving. "Good. It seems your eyes are able to regenerate by themselves. Your rapid eye movements are reacting normally to the pain you''re experiencing." Teresa began blinking and noticed that her vision was blurry. Lucri clapped his hands. "It worked!" Teresa''s vision was slowly being restored. She closed her left eye since she was seeing in two completely different directions. She looked towards her sister and was shocked by what she saw. Norn''s entire face was distorted and filled with snot and tears. Trying her best to smile, Norn spoke: "Y-You''re alright. Thank goodness¡­" Teresa silently opened up her arms. Losing what little resistance she put up, Norn finally burst into tears and ran into her big sister''s embrace. ¡ó¡ó Shortly after Teresa''s treatment, Norn left the room accompanied by her childhood friend, Lilia. The two went to the room next door. "Is Norn going to be okay?" Teresa asked when the door opened and Lucri walked in. "Yes. She was just tired because she hardly slept these past three days. I think it''s best if we leave her for now." Teresa nodded slowly. A knock came from the door as Lucri was packing up the medical supplies. He approached the door and exclaimed in surprise: "Ah, sir Nova." Teresa''s body instantly stiffened when she was in the process of wiping her sweat with a damp cloth. "I''m not bothering you, am I?" "Nope~! Miss Teresa''s eyes and upper body scars managed to heal. But the same couldn''t be said for her legs¡­" "That''s a shame¡­ May I come in?" "Ah, yes, of course." Lucri stepped out of the doorway. Teresa''s eyes widened into saucers when she saw the man who came inside. He was perhaps taller than her by two heads. His medium-short hair was a whitish silver and his glowing red eyes were narrowed into slits. His facial features were what surprised Teresa the most. He was so handsome that she was speechless. He was probably not even twenty years old and he had a sharp jawline with a mature face. "I''m glad to see that you''re finally awake¡­ Miss Teresa, right?" With her mouth still open wide, Teresa nodded. ''He''s¡­He''s the one who saved our village¡­ The strongest swordsman on this continent¡­.'' Teresa held her hand close to her chest and could feel it beating so hard that it wanted to leap out of her chest. "I''ve come to say farewell." Nova said with a wry smile. "W-What¡­?" "I was told by your sister that I should personally see how you''re doing so I figured I should come and say goodbye as well." "Don''t¡­" Go. She wanted to say that word but it wouldn''t come out of her mouth. Was it because it was selfish of her to want to spend time with him? "Don''t?" Nova tilted his head in confusion. Teresa hurriedly shook her head. "¡­Nothing. I-I apologize for not being dressed properly to send our hero off¡­" Teresa twirled a few strands of her hair with her finger. "Hero, huh¡­It seems everyone is calling me that¡­" Nova didn''t seem to like those words judging by how his eyebrows were arched. "But you saved so many lives and threw yourself into danger. Why wouldn''t you be a hero?" Teresa asked in confusion. Surely everyone would agree with her words. If not for him and his companion then there would be no village left. Even Teresa would''ve probably died in the forest from starvation and blood loss or killed if she was found by those demons. They escaped a terrible fate when he saved them. "I''m going to be honest. Were it not for the demons appearing then I wouldn''t have bothered to save this village if it was goblins. I could''ve gone to the empire to do higher rank quests which offer better pay. A hero is not someone who is just strong. They are people who aren''t afraid to lay down their lives, even for strangers. That was not my intention ever since I decided to head straight towards the den of demons. If things went south then I would''ve escaped along with Lucri. I value our lives more than others." Although his words were cold, Teresa knew that his choice would''ve been for the best. If there was no benefit, why would anyone save others? The era of heroes had long since passed. In its place was a continent dominated by the strong where money and power was everything. Adventurers fitted into that category so Teresa could understand Nova''s words. "Whatever the reason is I am grateful to have been saved by sir Nova during our time of need. Were it not for you then I wouldn''t have been back here with my sister," Nova shrugged helplessly since she didn''t seem to accept his words. ''We have nothing to offer them for their hard work either¡­ Should I¡­'' Teresa looked down at her body. This body which had matured all these years to become something women of this village envied. ''¡ªoffer my body to him?'' Her face instantly turned red. It wasn''t uncommon for a female''s savior to ask for their bodies in return for saving them. There had been similar cases in their village before when travelling vagabonds had saved them many times. The village wouldn''t have enough to pay them for their help so the most beautiful women in the village would offer themselves. Teresa had done the same thing. They couldn''t help it after all. Those men could''ve decided to forcibly take and destroy everything but didn''t. They still had morals but that didn''t mean that they could let the men go empty-handed. ''I¡­I really want to¡­ I-I want him to push me down and¡ªAhh! What am I thinking!?'' Teresa slapped her cheeks to stop her thoughts from wandering. It was far too embarrassing since she was now considered half a woman as they called cripples in this land. Her actions surprised Nova and Lucri. "Is something the matter?" Lucri asked in concern, "I could stay a little longer to oversee your complete recovery. Right, sir Nova?" "I don''t mind. I''ll be hanging around the town for a while so I can wait for you there." Nova shrugged. "N-No. T-That would be me troubling you further¡­" "Ah, I see. Then please sign here," Lucri gave her a pen and paper. "What''s this?" "That is a petition to the city lord. All the villagers should sign it for the city lord to send his own knights to patrol this region," Nova said, "Adventurers alone wouldn''t be able to deal with imps like those I fought. If I made a mistake that it would''ve almost cost me my life." "The city lord won''t be back for a while so we''ll leave the petition in the guild master''s hands for the time being." Lucri took the paper back when Teresa finished signing it. He took out a folder and put the paper inside. "We''ll take our leave now since everything we needed to do is finished," Nova turned towards the door, "Get well soon." "Ah, yes¡­" After Lucri gave Teresa some words of encouragement, he left as well. Left alone in the silent room, Teresa muttered under her breath. "In the end I couldn''t say anything to him¡­" She leaned back on the bed and closed her eyes, "Will I ever see you again, sir Nova¡­?" Chapter 59: The Swordsman And The Mage(1) Part 1 The village was lively as people were celebrating the passing storm. Children could laugh again, housewives could chatter together and the men could finally hunt without any worries for demons again. They had long since left the village but Arnold and Lucri could still hear the cheering of the people as they sent them off. ¡°They¡¯re really nice people, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yeah. They seem like a big family,¡± Arnold replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a thing in other villages before. Heck, people would kill each other during times of need if they had to.¡± It was especially the case during wars and famine. People wouldn¡¯t just steal from each other but kill as well. The women and children would be kidnapped or killed by the neighbors they thought they knew. In some severe cases, even eaten by others. Arnold believed that it wasn¡¯t soldiers who were the problem during wars but the inhabitants themselves. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the town to rest first before doing the other quests.¡± ¡°Ah, right. It¡¯ll be wonderful to sleep in a comfy bed again~ Since most of the houses in the village were destroyed, I had to sleep on a mattress on the floor.¡± Lucri complained while stretching his arms. ¡°Yeah. We can finally rent an inn. Let¡¯s hope the town has one that isn¡¯t full.¡± Lucri suddenly stopped just as the two of them were about to cross the bridge that was leading over a river. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Arnold looked to the side and saw Lucri pointing towards the bridge. ¡°I think he¡¯s here for you¡­¡± Arnold looked up ahead and saw a familiar person standing there. He had red hair that resembled burning flames and a wild face with sharp glaring eyes. ¡°What a surprise meeting with the guild master unofficially.¡± Arnold approached the bridge and spoke, ¡°I thought we were already finished with the reports back at the village chief¡¯s house?¡± Flord smirked, ¡°You¡¯re right. But I have a feeling there¡¯s more to this story than you¡¯re letting on.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°There had never been a demon sighting out of the twenty years that I¡¯ve been in service,¡± Flord stood in front of Arnold and looked down at him with his narrowed golden eyes, ¡°Not only did you subjugate these monsters so easily, you managed to destroy the source from where they were coming from as well. It¡¯s hard for me to accept a simple explanation like: I just got lucky. That shit already fooled us the first time when you killed that dragon.¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t kill the dragon.¡± ¡°But you could have but why didn¡¯t you? To not stand out with your power as an official fifth star knight?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little more complex than that¡­¡± ¡®Won¡¯t he think I¡¯m stupid if I say that I wanted to experiment by limiting myself?¡¯ Just as Flord said, Arnold could¡¯ve easily beaten the dragon if he used his full power. The average wild dragon wasn¡¯t that much more powerful than a 5th star knight. Arnold was in the upper stages of his ranking so he was much more powerful than the average 5th star knight from the imperial order. His power was unlike his seniors who had only achieved the power equal to a 4th star knight. There were some exceptions but Arnold was probably in the top ten strongest of the academy. Add his massive pool of aura to the table then he gets a ranking closer to 6th star. ¡°If I had not destroyed that cave, would you have thought of sending people to that world?¡± Flord nodded which made Arnold smirk. ¡°You¡¯re not ready for the horrors of that world. No one is.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that a challenge, Arnold von Berkley? Are you saying that you have seen those horrors you speak of?¡± A frown almost appeared on his face. Of course he had seen much worse during his time as a player besides demons. He travelled around a lot during his early years of gameplay. He once had a favorite farming spot where he could get lots of item drops and money. He would always go there when he was in need of money. But one day when he went farming after the DLC Hero storyline update was introduced, Liam saw things that none of this continent¡¯s people would ever imagine of seeing. The Global Divine Extinction when angels would betray their masters and fall from the sky to slaughter millions for the sake of maintaining order. A hero had broken this balance once before so they did not allow it to happen again. Then there was the time when a demon lord invaded this world. Even one of them could cause havoc that led to genocide. There were many other disasters that this world would experience which could destroy this nation in the process. After thinking for a while, Arnold answered: ¡°¡­No, but I have heard about them from someone before.¡± Even if he found a person in this world he could wholeheartedly trust, there was no way he would reveal any future events that he knew of. His reason was similar to time travel: One small happening could influence the future by casting a rippling effect that deviates from the normal storyline. Him telling anyone about what could happen would ultimately break the balance. Plus, his knowledge didn¡®t extend past the sixth arc of the game. To avoid dying unexpectedly, he had to tread carefully. In order to eliminate his death flags, it was better to use his knowledge in a way that wasn¡¯t obvious to others. That was why he gave a vague answer to Flord¡¯s question. Flord seemed convinced since he nodded. ¡°I will closely monitor the regions around this land and let the other branches know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. You remember the deal, right?¡± A smirk appeared on Arnold¡¯s face as he rubbed his thumb and index finger together. ¡°Per your discovery of a new specie of monsters, I will make sure to reward you handsomely and assign you a higher role in the guild. Priority will also be given to your party when new quests arrive at HQ. However, I cannot increase your rank even if this discovery makes a big difference.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Arnold knew what Flord meant by those words. If him and Lucri were to stick out too much with their achievements then discontent would arise among the other adventurers. ¡®Though I don¡¯t care about what others might think, my concern is in this guy.¡¯ Flord knew that he was the city lord¡¯s son. He could expose Arnold if he wanted to. Causing strife in the guild would probably be one of the reasons that could push him that far. ¡°Do you want to add anything to your reward?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Arnold looked back at Lucri who was standing at the start of the bridge, looking over this way. ¡°I¡¯d like to buy some equipment for our party but there¡¯s no way of knowing which store would be the best. We don¡¯t have a magic tower license to buy from a Magic Tower either so¡­¡± ¡°You want me to get you the equipment, huh?¡± Flord asked with a raised eyebrow, ¡°What kind of equipment are you looking for?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ A magic robe imbued with flight magic, a staff, magic spell sheets and enchantment talismans. That should be it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only buying things for that boy over there? Oddly generous of a guy like you.¡± Arnold smiled wryly. ¡°Well, whatever. I¡¯m doing this to show the guild¡¯s appreciation for your hard work. It¡¯s not my money anyway. To be honest, I thought you would treat that boy like a servant. Or perhaps a squire since you¡¯re a knight?¡± ¡°People change.¡± ¡°Gyahahaha!¡± Flord¡¯s loud laughter shook the forest and startled the birds, ¡°What an amusing thing to say! Humans never change! There¡¯s always that one percent of your previous self that remains. It¡¯s there even if you can¡¯t see it.¡± Finished with whatever he wanted to say, Flord walked past Arnold. He patted Arnold¡¯s shoulder and whispered. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing your future in the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± Then he left. He waved at Lucri who bowed deeply towards him. After the guild master left, Lucri came towards Arnold. ¡°What were you two discussing?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Just some extra business we forgot to finalize back at the chief¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°Shall we get going? Our first stop is the town before we finally go to the empire. We have a lot of quests to do before that though.¡± ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go!¡± Lucri ran ahead after cheerfully shouting. Arnold looked towards the city¡¯s direction and narrowed his eyes. ¡®I¡¯m having a bad feeling for some reason.¡¯ He shrugged and began walking. ¡®I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing.¡¯ Thus, Arnold and Lucri headed towards the port town located a few kilometers from the village. ¡ó Part 2 The port town of Colud was ruled by a gentry who belonged to the high class and owned a portion of the land surrounding the duke¡¯s territory. The town served as a resting place for travelling adventurers or merchants. Since that was the town¡¯s biggest attraction, the rulers have built many stores over the years that catered to tourists¡¯ needs. ¡®Even though I haven¡¯t been here before, the atmosphere feels very welcoming that I would want to live here when I retire.¡¯ There were races of various kinds standing by the gate. Since the two of them were adventurers, the guards allowed them to pass without waiting in line. ¡®I thought demihumans were just people with animal ears and tails but I was wrong,¡¯ he looked at a person with a rabbit¡¯s face who was standing in line. There was also a person with full-body scales and had a crocodile¡¯s head. They were probably from the Republican Province of Zrek. Only that nation allowed all races¡ªincluding some half-demon offspring like dark elves¡ªto receive equal rights to humans. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡®The first beastman I¡¯ve ever heard of was the Lion King who rules the Demihuman Kingdom.¡¯ He was a beastman with the head of a lion but the body-shape of a human. Although he was bipedal, he had fur all over his body. That was why he was known as a beastman and not a demi-human. A demi-human was someone with partial features of animals and humans while a beastman less humane features than they had of beasts. * Arnold and Lucri arrived at the plaza where all the shops were located at. He began looking around to see if he could spot a blacksmith. ¡®Using a sword other than my Aura Sword is tiring. It always needs maintenance.¡¯ Although the sword was made from aura, his Aura Sword¡¯s durability was even higher than any S rank weapon on the market. Perhaps it could compare to an SS rank weapon as well. ¡°We should stock up on supplies first,¡± Lucri pointed at one of the markets on the street. ¡°Right. The journey is a day trip to the empire.¡± They were planning on leaving tomorrow morning after finishing the quests. It was still noon at the moment so they would have enough time to take up and finish the quests they took in the city. ¡°Eh?¡± Before Lucri left, he stood still while gazing at a certain direction. Arnold looked as well in curiosity. ¡°Miss Sylphy!¡± Lucri called out towards a certain someone after he ran ahead of Arnold. ¡°Hey!¡± Left behind, Arnold shouted. The person Lucri called out to was familiar. ¡°Oh, Lucri!¡± The elf looked surprised but a smile soon emerged on her face. ¡°What are you also doing here, miss Sylphy? I thought you returned to your settlement?¡± ¡®Settlement?¡¯ That word interested Arnold. ¡®Does she still live in the elven forests? I thought she was banished?¡¯ One of Sylphiala¡¯s ears were cut in half. That was a kind of symbol of scorn in the elf race. Sylphiala most likely committed something that made other elves abhor her. He approached the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m just stopping by the town first before leaving. Huh? You¡¯re still an adventurer?¡± She noticed Arnold standing a few meters away. Arnold spoke after coming closer. ¡°Yeah. I came back yesterday. Why do you look so surprised?¡± ¡°Well, everyone thought that you disappeared because you didn¡¯t want to be an adventurer anymore. Many people who have fought against dragons have felt this way after feeling a dragon¡¯s power.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t lie. That was the toughest fight I¡¯ve ever experienced by far. But it wasn¡¯t enough to make me give up being an adventurer just because of that.¡± That was obviously a lie. Lancelot was his most dangerous adversary by far. The dragon was an ant compared to an elephant like Lancelot. Sylphiala rolled her eyes, ¡°Let me guess, because you haven¡¯t fought enough strong opponents yet?¡± ¡°Exactly. My motto is challenging strong people and monsters.¡± Hearing his confident words, Sylphiala lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Is that right? It just so happens that someone in town is looking for competition.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± When Arnold was about to ask what she meant, she pointed towards a certain crowd of people. They were standing outside a bar while shouting and throwing money. ¡°Go look for yourself what I mean.¡± Though he was confused, Arnold headed towards the crowd of people in curiosity. They were standing in a circle with two people in the middle. Sounds of swords clashing reverberated along with the cheerful laughter of a young man. ¡°Come on, old man! I thought you were strong with your title of adventurer!¡± Said a youth with medium short red hair and blue eyes. He had a wide smile on his face as if he was playing around with his opponent. His opponent was¡­ ¡®Clint!?¡¯ Arnold could see a heavily injured Clint swinging around his sword with difficulty. His shield was busted and laying on the ground. Even his armor was on the verge of breaking. ¡°Who the hell are you calling old, you fucking runt!?¡± Clint charged at the youth and activated two martial skills, ¡°[Body of Castle]! [Apply Aura Enhancement]!¡± A yellow haze surrounded his body and his speed increased immensely. The average human shouldn¡¯t be able to see his moves. ¡°Haaaaah!¡± He jumped powerfully and was about to strike down his sword but the young man had already disappeared. ¡°Huh? Where did he go?¡± ¡°Did he run away?¡± ¡°Shit. I bet good money for when the kid won.¡± The crowd of people were confused as they looked around. ¡®Behind you, you idiot!¡¯ Had Clint not gone berserk then he would¡¯ve been able to read the young man¡¯s amateurish fighting style rather easily. All he had going for him was his monstrous agility and physical power. In a sense, he had no technique behind his footwork. Even a novice swordsman like Liam could tell that. Clint was defenseless in mid-air. ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Take this!¡± The young man pulled back his arm, a white essence surrounded his hand when he punched. A dull sound echoed when his fist connected with Clint¡¯s armor. ¡°!!!¡± Clint flew back into the crowd, his body twisting and turning as he rolled on the ground. He finally crashed into one of the carriages that were standing outside. The people cheered and surrounded the young man. The young man swept back his hair with a cheeky grin. It was an expression of pure arrogance. ¡°Not only is he handsome but strong too!¡± ¡°I know, right? He defeated so many warriors in just three days after he came here.¡± ¡°This kid is a monster, I tell ya.¡± The people were singing the young man¡¯s praises and fawning over him. ¡°That¡¯s a little sad. I thought adventurers were strong but I guess I was wrong?¡± The young man sighed exaggeratedly, ¡°Well, I need to leave anyway since there¡¯s no reason for me to stay in this dump anymore.¡± ¡®Who the hell is this?¡¯ Arnold had never seen the boy before. With that kind of power, he should be able to stand out. How could someone defeat an A-rank adventurer so easily? ¡°That kid¡¯s name is Leonard.¡± Sylphiala spoke from beside Arnold, ¡°He¡¯s been a hot topic lately ever since it was announced that a country boy would take part in the Imperial Gladiator Tournament.¡± ¡°The annual tournament that is held for all nations, huh¡­¡± Anyone could take part in this tournament. All martial arts and forms of magic was also allowed. The gladiator tournament was actually illegal in the past when Sebastian was still a mixed martial artist. Only nobles from the underworld could watch the fights and it was them that kept it alive ever since its first pay per view match. Since there weren¡¯t a lot of entertainment in the past, fighting became a popular sport for mainly human males before its popularity spiked. The tournament accepted any and all humanoid lifeforms to fight. Insectoids, heteromorphic beings and demihumans were all welcome to make their names known. Since humanoids were commonly stronger than humans, the people who participated to fight strong people would have their wishes granted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and take him on?¡± Sylphiala grinned. ¡®Your leader is injured on the ground. Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡¯ Besides that thought, Arnold thought it might be educational for him to teach this arrogant brat a lesson. ¡®I have a new martial skill I want to try too. This kid is the perfect experimental subject.¡¯ It was a single target skill so he couldn¡¯t use it against the Imps when he was fighting them. ¡°You know what? I guess I should.¡± ¡°Eh!?¡± Sylphiala¡¯s cheeky grin disappeared as she exclaimed in shock, ¡°I-I was only joking, alright? You¡¯ll seriously get hurt. Even our leader couldn¡¯t beat that kid.¡± Realizing that he wasn¡¯t listening, Sylphiala called out to him as he walked away. ¡°Hey! Are you getting cocky now that you¡¯re famed as a dragon slayer?¡± Arnold responded with a silent smile as he walked away. He could hear her muttering something, ¡°Cheeky bastard.¡± ¡®What a foul mouth. She reminds me of Flora a bit.¡¯ Sylphiala gave him an impression of a cool and calm elf who was aloof to many things. She was headstrong and could lead others far better than her own leader could. She was the first person in this world to resemble his guild¡¯s guild master. ¡®I should get to know her better. Befriending an elf might come in handy for when I go to the Great Forest of Tiliu.¡¯ Arnold finally arrived behind the young man who was mocking Clint, ¡®I¡¯ll think about that when I¡¯m done here.¡¯ ¡°Hey.¡± Arnold grabbed Leonard¡¯s hand when he was about to slap Clint. Surprised by that action, the young man¡¯s neck creaked to the right. A disgusted expression emerged on his face for a second before a smile appeared. ¡°Oh! Are you here to challenge me too!? I was wondering if there were any more strong people left!¡± Shoving Clint¡¯s face aside, the young man turned around and faced Arnold with a confident grin. Something about his smirk was getting on Arnold¡¯s nerves. ¡°Though it must sound hypocritical of me, flaunting around your strength is just looking for trouble,¡± Arnold unsheathed his sword and pointed it at the young man, ¡°I challenge you to a duel. There are no prizes. It is simply a normal fight to test our power. You¡¯re fine with that, right?¡± A sadistic grin appeared on the young man¡¯s face. He took out his own sword and got into a stance. ¡®I knew it. He has no training whatsoever so he must¡¯ve overwhelmed Clint with power alone.¡¯ As the crowd was getting excited about seeing another fight, Arnold analyzed the young man. He seemed to be no older than 16 years old but his fighting techniques was frightening even from a martial artist¡¯s perspective. Imagine how strong the boy would be if he actually used martial arts? But even martial artists could overwhelm someone inexperienced in the profession. It doesn¡¯t matter how strong you are. ¡®Well, I don¡¯t know a lot of martial arts either so I guess the two of us are similar.¡¯ Without his aura he could only use Elementary Swordstyle[G]. Since he didn¡¯t want to use aura unless necessary, Arnold covered his body in Sword Intent instead. ¡°Oh! I¡¯ve never seen that before!¡± Leonhard¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Are you a sword master!?¡± ¡°Hahaha. Nothing of the sort.¡± Arnold chuckled in amusement. ¡®Comparing me to a sword master is laughable. There¡¯s no way I would win in pure swordsmanship.¡¯ ¡°Are we going to start immediately or¡ª¡± Before the young man could ask, Arnold took out a coin. ¡°Aha! We begin after it falls to the ground, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Arnold flicked the coin. The young man¡¯s eyes followed the coin as it travelled up into the sky. The crowd looked up as well. Arnold activated his martial skill just as the coin was about to fall. It was mere centimeters away from the ground. His field of vision changed as if he was travelling through a warp portal. A force made his body shoot forward with extreme speed. The coin fell to the ground in a single breath. Time flowed normally again. Arnold¡¯s sword was inches away from the young man¡¯s throat. ¡°Wha¡­?¡± The aura of Sword Intent radiated and dug into the young man¡¯s skin, thereby causing it to tear and bleed. ¡°W-What just happened?¡± ¡°Did a gust of wind just pass by?¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t wind, you idiot.¡± The crowd were astonished at the incredible speed that Arnold moved at. Even Sylphiala¡¯s mouth was gaping. Lucri was looking at the scene with a smile as if to say, ¡°As expected of sir Nova!¡± ¡°What¡­just happened?¡± Leonard¡¯s eyes were blank as he gazed down at the sword aiming for his neck. Any normal person would¡¯ve been scared shitless and crying on the ground in fear but his reaction was unexpected. It was more like disbelief. ¡°If I wanted to then you would¡¯ve been dead, kid,¡± Arnold sheathed his sword behind his back, ¡°Take this as a lesson to never, ever try to duel a martial artist if you aren¡¯t experienced yourself.¡± That was a warning to him. Do this next time then you¡¯ll die. ¡°Even if you¡¯re stronger than your opponent, they might have martial skills that you wouldn¡¯t be a match for. See what I did before? That was an elementary martial skill called [Dash].¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Leonard was still blankly staring. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you with a piece of advice,¡± Arnold turned his back, not fearing that the young man would strike him from behind, ¡°Don¡¯t fight in a tournament you¡¯re guaranteed to lose. If you rely on pure power alone then you¡¯re not worthy to be a warrior.¡± The crowd separated and made a pathway for Arnold to walk through. They were still looking at Arnold in disbelief. ¡°W-Whoa¡­¡± Sylphiala was astonished, ¡°H-How, err, did you do that?¡± ¡°You were hoping for me to lose, right?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Sylphiala silently turned her face to the side, acting ignorant. ¡®Ah, she¡¯s still mad about that day.¡¯ ¡°As expected of sir Nova! You never fail to amaze everyone!¡± Lucri shouted cheerfully. ¡°Hahaha! Of course! I am the strongest swordsman on this continent!¡± Leaving behind the crowd who slowly dispersed in disappointment, Sylphiala, Arnold and Lucri took Clint and began walking away. The supposed leader of the party was beaten black and blue. Even his armor was broken beyond repair. ¡°Did you guys book a room at an inn yet?¡± Sylphiala asked Lucri. ¡°Nope. We just got here and were about to go to an inn before we ran into miss Sylphy.¡± ¡°Is that so? What have the two of you been up to up until now?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lucri looked at Arnold to confirm whether it was alright to tell her. Arnold nodded wordlessly, ¡°We made a huge discovery at a village located thirty minutes from the city.¡± The inn finally came into view. The three of them¡ªwith Arnold carrying Clint¡ªheaded towards it. ¡°What do you mean, discovery?¡± ¡°Has miss Sylphy ever heard of demons?¡± A frown instantly appeared on Sylphiala¡¯s face. ¡°¡­Can we put Clint in the room first before we continue?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sylphiala took Clint upstairs. Though he was conscious, it seemed that he was far too weak to walk by himself. Arnold turned towards the inn owner who was sweeping the floor. ¡°Excuse me. We would like a room please.¡± ¡°Ah, customers¡­¡± The lady immediately headed towards the register and welcomed the two, ¡°Welcome to my humble establishment. Would you like a drink while I have my daughter prepare your room?¡± ¡°Ah, that would be nice.¡± Arnold took out a two silver coins and gave it to the inn lady, ¡°Hm? Why are you giving one back?¡± The woman slid the coin back towards him. ¡°Adventurers get half price on everything in this town and many other places. This is because we know how hard it is to fight monsters and protect the people to gain income.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. Does that include magic stores as well?¡± ¡°Of course. There¡¯s one two blocks from here. Would you like to buy something there?¡± ¡°Ah, just a few practice scrolls for beginners.¡± ¡°I see. The highest quality scrolls the owner has is 2nd rank magic spells.¡± ¡®Ugh¡­ I guess it¡¯s better than nothing.¡¯ ¡°How much are they?¡± ¡°Well, after the industrialization era that started not too long ago, all products including mass produced items such as scrolls were made cheaper since easier production methods were invented. They were originally ten big copper two years ago but now they are less than four small copper.¡± ¡®Holy shit. What kind of economy growth took place while I was absent from the game?¡¯ He had never heard of this industrialization before. ¡®I should find out more from the eldest son of the Rynals. Rein should be able to explain to me.¡¯ After thanking the inn lady, Arnold headed towards one of the booths where Lucri was sitting. ¡°I wonder where the other two members of the party are¡­¡± muttered Arnold. ¡°They must have gone back home for a while.¡± ¡°Really? Then why is Sylphiala and Clint still together?¡± ¡°She¡¯s most likely accompanying him before she goes home as well.¡± ¡°By home, you mean¡­¡± Lucri nodded, ¡°Miss Sylphy stays in one of the settlements in the Great Forest.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± He had been looking for a guide until now for when he eventually went to the Great Forest that was untouched by human hands. ¡°Hey, Lucri. Is there any way to buy elven slaves?¡± That was his first choice. Buy a slave to guide him. ¡°No way. Multi-racial slavery is banned in legitimate slave trader markets. But there might be ways to buy one in the underworld¡­¡± ¡®I should rule my first choice out then.¡¯ His reputation would plummet if others knew that he bought a slave through illegal means. Plus, his relationship with Sylphiala would also be destroyed which hadn¡¯t even progressed yet. Being on friendly terms with an elf had many benefits which he would like to have. His reputation as an adventurer was also important for the future so there was no way that he would tarnish it. ¡°Why is sir Nova interested in elf slaves?¡± ¡°Ah, no reason.¡± He couldn¡¯t just tell Lucri that it was because he was searching for something. That something was related to his business with Serz. ¡°Ah, here comes miss Sylphy.¡± ¡°Phew. Our great leader looks so depressed. It¡¯s kind of sad how much of a loser he¡¯s become.¡± Sylphiala laughed before she sat down next to Arnold. ¡°Now then, where were we?¡± Chapter 60: The Swordsman And The Mage(2) The night had quickly arrived and most of the inn¡¯s lights were switched off. The inn lady had also gone to bed so only Lucri, Sylphiala and Arnold were awake. They sat at one of the booths for guests with a single candle lighting their table. ¡°What does this discovery have to do with demons?¡± asked Sylphiala. ¡°You said that you¡¯ve heard of demons before but have you heard of demons called Imps?¡± She frowned at the mysterious word. ¡®I knew it. Imps aren¡¯t native to this world and no one has seen them before.¡¯ Flord didn¡¯t give that big of a reaction to seeing the corpse back then but he did ask about the origin. Arnold had exaggerated and said that the demons were part of the Demon King¡¯s army. The truth, however, was that the Demon King only ruled the minority of the races in the demon world. Humans didn¡¯t know this. Chances were high that the group the village encountered were those that belonged to the majority who weren¡¯t ruled by the Demon King. That had caused unrest among the adventurers and that ensured that the reward for discovering the demons increased immensely. ¡®500 gold¡­¡¯ Arnold¡¯s mouth watered. It would be a while before they could get the money though. ¡°What demons have you heard about then?¡± ¡°Things like trolls, fallen angels, alps, evil spirits and so on¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s about all humans know about demons, huh. Imps are demons that feed on demonic aura so wherever there is demonic aura you¡¯d find them there. Being an elf and all, I¡¯m sure you know that supernatural beings feed on equally supernatural energy?¡± The demons Sylphiala was talking about were monsters that adapted to this world after coming here thousands of years ago when the demon aura deposits were extremely dense. The battle between the demon god and Prometheus had created this rift in space that allowed demons to crawl through. Although most were killed, others still roamed this world. Their numbers were miniscule compared to other races. They were known pretty much everywhere in this world by now. If not for their appearance in this world then fairy tales and folklores wouldn¡¯t have existed in this world. The appearance of Imps was new. ¡°Demonic aura¡­ This is my first time hearing of this.¡± ¡°The cave I saved the survivors from was filled with the aura of demons. The output was weak so there was no telling when they would¡¯ve moved their base.¡± ¡®If that happened then I wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill them and destroy the portal.¡¯ There was an upside to this though. If he were to have waited for the imps to move location then he would¡¯ve been able to find another source of demonic aura. There was no telling if there were more places that could attract demons but it was better safe than sorry. ¡°How did the guild respond to this?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t directly go to the city¡¯s guild since the boss wasn¡¯t there at the time. I sent one of the hunter members to come to this town to show the corpse of the demon to the Guild Master. Did you not hear of it?¡± ¡°No. Clint and I arrived here this morning so we didn¡¯t really hear anything about that incident. We haven¡¯t even gone to the Guild yet.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Silence. As if they had finished what they wanted to say, Sylphiala and Arnold¡¯s eyes swam around the room. Lucri looked between the two of them before speaking for the first time: ¡°Um, so for how long will everyone take a break from adventuring?¡± ¡°Our party? Can¡¯t really say. All of us have our own things to worry about. Clint¡¯s wife is on the verge of giving birth so he¡¯s pretty stressed about it.¡± ¡°Oh, he was married?¡± Arnold wasn¡¯t that surprised because Clint was a man who could make woman swoon over him with just a few words, ¡°I was under the impression that the two of you were dating.¡± She gave him a displeased look, ¡°You assumed wrong, wannabe strongest swordsman. Besides, we aren¡¯t each other¡¯s types. He married his village¡¯s fief lord¡¯s daughter a few years ago. The two are smitten even now so he would naturally be worried about her.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Sylphiala¡¯s words somehow carried regret, ¡®She¡¯s definitely lying about them not being each other¡¯s types. It seems that she¡¯s the one who¡¯s not his type. Well, I have no interest so I won¡¯t pry.¡¯ ¡°Anyway, Crull went back to his tribe because there are rumours that one of the males of their tribe wants to challenge his father who is the current alpha.¡± ¡°Alpha? What kind of tribe are they?¡± ¡°Mister Crull is from a warrior tribe. His unique skin colour shows his origin of being a Vestere warrior.¡± Lucri answered Arnold¡¯s question. ¡®Vestere¡­ Wasn¡¯t there such a name in the game? He was a god just like Naraseth. It seems that not only martial arts but tradition and cultures had also lasted for thousands of years.¡¯ His interest had been piqued by all the familiar things he heard from this world that were vastly similar to the game. No matter how familiar he was with the game, there was bound to be more than what was on the surface. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t mister Crull become the alpha instead? I mean, he¡¯s stronger than his father, right?¡± Stolen story; please report. ¡°You¡¯ve known him for years now so you should also know that he dislikes having his freedom taken away from him,¡± Sylphiala said, ¡°His adventurer days would be over because he would have to protect the tribe. For a guy like Crull that is way too much responsibility. It doesn¡¯t surprise me why he hasn¡¯t even gotten a wife yet. He and Lucia split up with the two of us after we got to this town. Lucia must¡¯ve gone back to the city to go visit her family.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± asked Arnold. ¡°What about me exactly?¡± ¡°I heard that you lived in the forest at a settlement untouched by humans. That place shouldn¡¯t have any problems, the last I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡®I can tell that she is lying about leaving for her settlement. Elves with ears that have been maimed are not accepted by their race. Well, I shouldn¡¯t mention this to her. Since Lucri doesn¡¯t know then that means that humans don¡¯t know of this custom either.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t his business why she was banished. ¡°Well¡­¡± Sylphiala looked up at the moon with her chin on her hand, ¡°A very important¡­ person is nearing his death so it is important for all of us to go.¡± ¡°A very important person?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the guardian of our forest so it¡¯s important that all of us be there when he passes away.¡± ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to be talking about the Guardian of Dryads, would you?¡± A smile surfaced on Arnold¡¯s face. Sylphiala¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°H-How did you¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s a Guardian of the Dryads?¡± Lucri seemed clueless over who they were talking about. ¡°He is simply that. A guardian who protects all beings inside the forest of the Wood Elves. He is also the father of elves.¡± It was a monster known as a Hiisi with the appearance of a tall giant with a moose¡¯s skull and vines all around its body. It could create tornadoes, hurricanes and earthquakes using the power of the elementals. Arnold knew of this because he had battled this monster several times in the game so that he could get a drop. The Tyrial Ring of Cardinal. It allowed one¡¯s magic efficiency to increase a thousandth-fold and gives you the potential to control spirits. Defeating the Guardian also gives you a certain amount of magic power. If a level 1 were to defeat the monster then you would be able to get magic power equal to a level 40 player. ¡°¡­No human should know of his existence. How is it that you know?¡± Sylphiala¡¯s eyes narrowed in suspicion. ¡°I have travelled across the continent in the past so I was bound to find some things that even us humans have never seen or heard of before.¡± Sylphiala sighed, accepting whatever bullshit was coming out of his mouth. The truth was that the monster was actually on the wiki page of the game so it was fairly easy to find it. ¡®Man, I¡¯m kind of interested in the ring even if it is a trash item compared to the SS and Star Class Items we usually had. Anyway, If he¡¯s dying then that means the dryads keeping him alive are also on the verge of death.¡¯ A hiisi¡¯s main goal was to protect the dryads which maintains their life but they began protecting the entire forest where elves lived since elven had coexisted with dryads for many millenniums. ¡°It¡¯s like this guy says. The guardian of the forest is dying and wishes to for us to see him off to his next life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so sad¡­ Aren¡¯t there ways to help him live?¡± Lucri asked in concern. ¡°Not that any of us elves know of¡­ I won¡¯t return for quite a while. I¡¯m leaving first thing tomorrow morning. What are the two of you going to do from now on?¡± ¡°The two of us are heading to the capital!¡± Lucri cheerfully exclaimed, ¡°This will be my first time ever visiting the empire! I¡¯m so excited!¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Yeah, we¡¯re going to do some quests first before then. Although we have a lot of money now, it¡¯ll be gone in just a few weeks if we don¡¯t make more.¡± ¡°Money troubles, huh? Why not consider going dungeon raiding? It¡¯s far more profitable.¡± ¡°Dungeon raiding¡­¡± Arnold repeated the words to himself. Liam always used to go dungeon raiding with his guild friends back in the day. They would always race to be the first to raid a dungeon once it was announced that one opened. Many single players use this chance to raid a dungeon as a stepping stone to making their own guild. There are two ways to establish a guild: make a name for yourself by clearing a dungeon or invite others to join your guild. The problem with the second method was that no one wanted to found a guild with a nobody. That¡¯s when the first method truly shines; your name would gain popularity and others would definitely be willing to join your guild. That was how Misteltein was formed. Alecs and Liam were originally only a two-member guild but after months of rising up the leaderboards, the two was able to find its core founding members. It didn¡¯t take long before they rose from the top 100 to become one of the top 5 guilds in Star Fantasy. Besides making your name known throughout the game, there was also the chance of obtaining a very high grade item or weapon when you clear the boss room. That made dungeon raiding that much more worth it. ¡°There¡¯s rumours of a dungeon being in the forest near the empire. No one has gone in yet since the Adventurer Guild HQ hadn¡¯t given anyone permission yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Normally people like them would always want to be the first to explore dungeons. Maybe they don¡¯t have any S-rankers who can explore the dungeon?¡± ¡°On the contrary. There are many S-rankers willing to go to that dungeon and clear it. The problem is the location where the dungeon is.¡± ¡°Location?¡± ¡°The two of you probably don¡¯t know this but there is a place where multiple undead spawn deep inside a forest that belonged to a gentry of the empire.¡± ¡®Undead¡­?¡¯ Arnold¡¯s face scrunched up. ¡®I have a hunch about something but there isn¡¯t enough evidence¡­¡¯ ¡°The forest is also crawling with many strong monsters so it¡¯s dangerous for just anyone to go inside. I think it would be best if there was an SS-rank party willing to go.¡± SS-rank adventurers were the highest rank given to only the elite. They are called when city-level threats appears during times of emergency. The average SS-rank adventurer are between level 35-50. In player standards they were at best mid-boss levels. The only SS-rank parties of the Eulia Empire were the Sky Kings, Dead End and Red Tornado. Only the first two should be stationed in the Empire since the remaining party was out on a mission in an unknown location. ¡°I think I¡¯ll pass going dungeon raiding just yet,¡± Arnold looked at Lucri, ¡°The two of us have only done two high ranking quests so far which is abnormal for a small party that was just established. I think it¡¯s best if we do small quests for a while.¡± ¡°Yes, sir Nova is right.¡± Lucri agreed without hesitation. It was like his opinion wasn¡¯t needed since Arnold was the leader. ¡°Is that so¡­ Well, the two of you can ask any of us for advice if you need help with anything.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, Sylphy.¡± Arnold smiled. Sylphiala frowned in response. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me so familiarly. We haven¡¯t even known each other for that long.¡± ¡®Is it really that big of a deal?¡¯ Arnold looked at Lucri for answers. ¡°Elves only allow others to call them by their nicknames if it is people that they trust and have known for a long time. A nickname is to show their bonds and friendships with others. Or so I¡¯ve heard.¡± Lucri explained. ¡°I-I see. Sorry for calling you that¡­ miss Sylphiala.¡± Sylphiala only harrumphed. Lucri looked at the clock on the wall and yawned, ¡°It¡¯s getting pretty late. Should we go back to our room, sir Nova?¡± ¡°I actually want to talk with Nova before the two of you leave.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Arnold, who was about to stand up, stopped and looked at her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going then¡­¡± Lucri seemed suspicious but he left regardless. After his footsteps disappeared up the stairs, Sylphiala opened up her mouth: ¡°I¡¯m telling you this beforehand but don¡¯t get any ideas about the two of you being in the same room.¡± ¡°Huh, what?¡± ¡®What the heck is she talking about?¡¯ ¡°Guys like you are all the same. Only thinking about fighting and having sex like animals.¡± ¡°W-Wait a moment!¡± Arnold hit the table with his hand, ¡°Why the hell do you think I¡¯d go for a guy!? I¡¯m not into that stuff!¡± ¡°¡­A guy?¡± Sylphiala¡¯s eyes widened when she realized something, ¡°¡­So she hasn¡¯t told you yet?¡± ¡°Huh? Who?¡± Sylphiala rolled her eyes in annoyance, ¡°Lucri is a girl.¡± ¡­ .. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 61: The Swordsman And The Mage(3) ¡°He¡¯s¡­ a she?¡± Sylphiala nodded, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have been so blunt when I began this discussion... Anyway, now you know.¡± ¡°Is Lucri her real name¡­?¡± ¡°No. Her real name is Elora. The name Lucri is a name of a character from a book she loves.¡± ¡°Haa¡­.¡± Arnold sank into his seat, ¡°Why hide the fact that she was a girl? Was there a special reason behind it?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you anything?¡± Sylphiala stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed. Goodnight.¡± Before she could leave, Arnold grabbed her arm with a firm grip. ¡°This is my companion we¡¯re talking about. This is something that I need to know.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sylphiala looked at him for a few seconds, ¡°Let go of my arm. It hurts.¡± ¡°A-Ah, right.¡± Sylphiala sat down again and faced Arnold. ¡°Before I tell you why she decided to hide the fact that she was a girl, let me tell you a bit about her past¡­¡± Elora was born to a family that owned a large farm in a certain region to the west of the empire. The environment there was harsh and cold but her family could get by due to her father¡¯s competence in farming. They were a big family. Elora had nine other siblings¡ªall of them being girls. This naturally had an effect on her father since he couldn¡¯t get any boys to be born. Perhaps it was bad luck or they simply didn¡¯t do it at the right moment which was why no male babies were born. One day, Elora and two of her sisters were sent to the supermarket in a town near their village. Times were tough back then after the civil war. They had to physically go to the town to sell the crops. Elora couldn¡¯t understand why her father gave her and her siblings so many vegetables and cattle to sell. It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t go to the market to sell every week so there was no reason to sell so much in one go. But Elora found out why later that day when they were finished with the sales. ¡°Her father left a note saying, ¡®I can¡¯t look after all of you. It¡¯s too much. Our farm was going to fall anyway so I sold most of our things and sent all of you out in groups to different locations. Look after each other¡­¡¯.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t the father just teach any one of them how to manage a farm? I mean, it¡¯s not like a woman and a man is that different that they won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡± ¡°They¡¯re from a different era where that ideology is not accepted. The father was probably still hopeful that a boy would be born so he didn¡¯t teach his daughters; obviously because he thought that they would just make everything worse.¡± Elora was lucky enough to find good people next to the road where they were walking. A nice old couple took them in and they had grown up there for three years. But due to famine and disease, she lost them all¡ªone by one. Bethany was eaten alive by wolves. Her remains were left on the porch of the old couple¡¯s home. That meant that she was able to make it home in time but couldn¡¯t open the door because she was jumped by wolves. Chloe was infected with a dangerous parasite which fed on her organs. They had to bury her alive to prevent the parasite from crawling out of her body to seek other victims. After those people¡ªwho took them in¡ªdied from old age, she had been tossed around by multiple foster parents. She wasn¡¯t even sure who her real family was anymore. Did she have a real family? Why did she survive alone? What about her biological mother and father? A young child being abandoned so many times was bound to face some mental problems or have difficulties fitting in to society. No one wanted her and she had nowhere to go. Was she even wanted by anyone in this world if she was tossed around so much? ¡°She didn¡¯t have an identity in this world so she chose to make one on her own. That was when she changed her name and appearance. And all this was influenced by her father who wanted a boy to be born in their family.¡± Arnold was silent. ¡°She came from a family with ten daughters. Ten. She was the last one to be born before her mother¡¯s menopause. Her father was angered because there was no boy to hand the farm over to. Elora wanted to answer his expectations but could never do it. I know it sounds strange. Even I thought so at first. But if this was her coping mechanism then I had no reason to stop her.¡± ¡°¡­I heard her say something about people always leaving her¡­ So this was what she meant.¡± Perhaps this Elora died earlier on in the game before she could make a name for herself. Her class alone could make her become one of the world¡¯s strongest NPCs. Even players wouldn¡¯t be able to hold a candle to her in magical combat. ¡°Do you hate her now?¡± Sylphiala asked carefully. ¡°Why would I?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking because many of the people she invited to her party in the past would leave without a second thought. Some would insult her and call her weak-willed while others would laugh. She saw her siblings die one by one after being sent on a phantom adventure which was intended to get her away from the farm. Convenient, isn¡¯t it? Her parents just up and left. I¡¯m still confused why she can smile so brightly to this day after the things she¡¯s been through.¡± ¡°It¡¯s certainly a strange story but everyone has different coping mechanisms, as you said.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Sylphiala smiled, ¡°I guess you aren¡¯t a bad guy as I thought you were.¡± ¡°Does anyone else know?¡± ¡°Only Clint knows. I wasn¡¯t the one who actually told him. Elora was.¡± ¡°Should I tell Lucri¡ªno, Elora, that I know of her real identity?¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Sylphiala hit the table which startled Arnold, ¡°Wait until she¡¯s ready to tell you herself after she trusts you enough.¡± Sylphiala looked towards the stairs for a brief moment, ¡°We should get going. Elora and Clint might assume things if we take too long. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Right¡­ Goodnight.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Sylphiala left the booth and headed up the stairs. Her footsteps disappeared a while later. ¡°Wait¡­ Doesn¡¯t the fact that Lucri was actually a girl mean that I touched her underwear the other day?¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Shit¡­¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Morning came and the town was lively with people going to work and adventurers taking up quests. Though he had travelled the empire a lot, Liam found a lot of things which interested him. There was the culture of this world and the variety of traditions. It was a society with a lot variety like foods, music and entertainment that was unlike the earth he grew up on. Unlike musicians sitting on the street playing their piano and whatnot, there were bards who told stories using traditionally one reciting epics associated with a particular oral tradition or tale that they experienced themselves or heard from others. Entertainment in this world wasn¡¯t as widespread or numerous as those on earth. There were things like playing games, dancing or watching gladiators fight each other to the death. Lastly, the food¡­ Arnold, no, Liam in particular wasn¡¯t really a picky eater. Since he grew up poor there weren¡¯t a lot of varieties. But he swore to himself that he would definitely go on an eating spree around the continent once he became rich. The variety of different foods was too much to even count. He settled with a simple snack since he didn¡¯t know what else to get. Arnold opened up his mouth and took a bite of the steaming meat sandwich that he bought earlier. He was waiting for Elora, Clint and Sylphiala who entered the guild branch. Elora was reporting on the findings of the incident from the other day. She was actually the one that insisted since she never got to do anything. No, it was more like there was no need for her to do anything else. I know that everything will be alright as long as I listen to Sir Nova but please let me do something on my own too! She had said that to Arnold this morning with a determined look on her face. ¡®Well, what can I do if she¡¯s that passionate about it¡­¡¯ ¡°Whoa, this is good. Why does it taste like chicken? I¡¯m sure that the stall guy said that this was a cockatrice monster¡¯s meat. I guess they are sort of like mutated chickens.¡± Arnold looked around the street he was standing on. There were people with rabbit ears, humans with faces of animals and even demihuman monsters with human qualities. ¡®It¡¯s weird how I¡¯m not startled by how different this world is compared to earth. Am I finally adjusting to my reality?¡¯ He wouldn¡¯t forget his primary goal though. Finding other players. But before he even thought of seeking other players, he had to become stronger first. It was actually quite easy for him to go to a relic tomb and obtain a powerful weapon but then what would happen next if he did? Many would become greedy and want to take whatever he finds now and in the future. He also couldn¡¯t rely on his father for protection because he was now an independent city lord. Once he got those crystals on the market then his normal life would be no more. Many people would try and kill him out of greed for money. Burying the crystals somewhere was an easy thing to do but the difficult part was trying to resist the enemies that would try and steal from him. ¡®I have three choices at the moment: Get stronger even with the risks, seek protection from someone with a lot of influence or none of the above.¡¯ Or he could simply continue with his normal life and not make his name public once he markets the crystals. But Arnold was hoping to make the second choice happen. There were a lot of people he could seek that protection from. The problem was what they would need in return for his request. ¡®This is stressing me out. There¡¯s another worry clouding my mind.¡¯ That was how to protect himself against divinity. As proven from his battle against Lancelot, he learned that divinity could harm him even if he was just scratched slightly by it. ¡®I didn¡¯t really care about Luke beating me but I have some answers as to why he was able to defeat me so easily.¡¯ Original Arnold wanted to understand that power that could defeat him so easily by just being swallowed by it. He would always stick close to Luke and demand him to release that power. ¡®It¡¯s amusing how our vassals are insulting me behind my back for being defeated by a little kid.¡¯ Victoria would always update him on the state of their city¡¯s status and also mention what rumors are spreading around. Naturally, there were a lot of them who insulted Arnold. But Arnold didn¡¯t really care about what they thought about him or his fight with the Hero. He was bound to lose even if he tried fighting at full power. Arnold thought it was idiotic of people to keep questioning why he didn¡¯t do anything about Luke who stole his position. The short answer was that he didn¡¯t care about the position of heir. Why would he? He wasn¡¯t the original Arnold so what was once important to that Arnold wasn¡¯t important to the current Arnold. Yes, he lost a lot of power and prestige but that was fine as long as he had Victoria by his side. She was literally a powerhouse so why would he need other guards? Perhaps his father knew about Victoria from the very beginning and didn¡¯t bother assigning Arnold guards. Then there was the problem with money. Arnold could always ask his father but he wanted to be an independent person who makes his own money. He wanted money that belonged solely to himself. ¡®I¡¯m also looking for an item.¡¯ It was known as a Cherubim, the Angelic Eye. Although the amount would only be about 60%, it was enough for him to not pass out if Luke decided to fight him with divinity again. Cherubim was a living artifact with a soul and intelligence. It didn¡¯t discriminate against race so even a demon could use it if it allowed them to. The simple way to control a Cherubim was to lay your desire bare to it. No lies or trying to get around the truth. Otherwise she will curse you with hundreds of debuffs that will be troublesome to remove. Just the simple truth of your desire. Arnold already knew what his desire was so he wasn¡¯t worried about Cherubim¡¯s requirement. ¡®I can look for ways to get stronger after getting my hands on Cherubim.¡¯ He thought so because what was important at the moment wasn¡¯t getting stronger but finding ways to protect himself against people able to use divinity that could kill him. ¡®Finding Cherubim will be difficult but I can worry about that later.¡¯ Arnold heard someone¡¯s footsteps approaching him. ¡°Sir Nova!¡± A yell called out to him. He could see Elora run towards him with lots of papers in her hands. Clint and Sylphiala followed from behind. ¡°What are those?¡± Arnold pointed at the documents. ¡°Ah, these are the documents we have to submit to the headquarters. The branch receptionist told me that we can get our reward there. These documents are only clarification that we carried out the subjugation.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Elora gave the documents to Arnold. He rolled them up and put it in his bag. ¡°¡­?¡± He noticed that Elora was looking up at him with a quiet gaze, ¡°I-Is something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®Oh!¡¯ He realized what she wanted. He put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Good work.¡± She grinned happily. Sylphiala and Clint arrived where Arnold had been standing all this time. ¡°The two of you just keep surprising me every time,¡± Clint sighed, ¡°First it was that insane amount of power you had that made you able to fight a dragon now you were able to save a village from demons. How far are you going to outshine the veterans? Do you know how long it took for me to become an A-rank?¡± ¡°I guess I¡¯m lucky? Hahaha.¡± Arnold tried to smooth it over with a laugh. No, he had quite literally wanted to get involved with both those situations. ¡°As expected of a Transcendent.¡± Clint smiled wryly. ¡°The question is how you killed those demons, though.¡± Sylphiala muttered from the side, ¡°Well, whatever. Anyway, the two of us should get going.¡± ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t waste another second in this town.¡± ¡°¡­When are you guys coming back?¡± Elora asked worriedly. Arnold could tell that she was scared of being left alone again. He disappeared without a trace, after all so it was a reasonable fear. Sylphiala patted her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll come back as soon as I can. Even if Clint and the others are still gone.¡± ¡°¡­.Yes¡­¡± Arnold felt Clint nudge his elbow, ¡°So, err, about yesterday¡¯s incident¡­ Can you keep it a secret from Crull that I had my ass handed to me by a kid far younger than me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really hopeless, mister Clint. What started the fight in the first place?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Clint¡¯s gaze wandered, ¡°H-He called me weak and he said that Sylphy deserves a real man.¡± ¡®That¡¯s the reason?¡¯ Arnold looked at him as if he were an idiot. ¡°An adult shouldn¡¯t get mad over just a few words. It¡¯s frankly pathetic that you¡¯re my senior.¡± ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± ¡°That guy was out of your league anyway¡­¡± Arnold could still remember the expression on Leonhard¡¯s face when he was faced with certain death. Aloofness. ¡°He was stronger than me as well.¡± ¡°Huh!? Even stronger than sir Nova!?¡± Elora seemed to have heard their conversation since she squeezed in-between the two to ask. ¡°The only reason I won was because I have experience in combat and took advantage of my opponent. I¡¯m still confident on beating him again. But that¡¯s if he doesn¡¯t learn martial arts which gave me the upper-hand.¡± ¡°¡­I see¡­ So that kid was even stronger than you¡­¡± Clint sighed, ¡°I was a fool to challenge someone like that.¡± ¡°Enough with this depressing tale of yours,¡± Sylphiala said in annoyance and pulled Clint¡¯s arm, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve already said my goodbyes to Lucri.¡± ¡°R-Right.¡± Clint looked at Arnold, ¡°This may seem weird of me to ask but¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Would you like to spar with me sometime?¡± ¡®Oho? He wants to grow stronger after recognizing his weaknesses?¡¯ Such a person was worthy of being a comrade of his. The most important thing for someone wanting to be his comrade was to have the urge to grow and not remain the people they once were. If they fulfil this requirement then he would do his utmost to aid such people so that his future self has many people to rely on. He learned this from Alecs and demonstrated this lesson with the girl he mentored for a short period of time. Arnold looked at Clint¡¯s hand which was stretched out towards him. ¡°You got it, mister Clint.¡± Then he shook it. ¡°Just Clint is fine. I¡¯ll be seeing you around... Nova¡­¡± Clint smiled before the two of them boarded the carriage that was stationed outside the guild branch. Arnold and Elora watched their carriage drive away. ¡°Let¡¯s get going as well. The sooner we finish these quests, the sooner we get to go to the capital.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Chapter 62: Justification Part 1 The Eulia Empire was one of the strongest nations of the New World. This wasn¡¯t just because of its wealth and the amount of land that belonged to the imperial family. The Great Nobles and their large territories added to the power the empire held over the continent. They had alliances with nearly half the entire continent. Though she was from the elven territory, Liumiala liked the empire¡¯s cities more than she did her own people¡¯s kingdom. The empire had many people who she could steal from or make connections with. The noble she was currently stealing money from was slowly losing his savings so she thought that it was time they searched for a new victim. Of course, this person didn¡¯t need pity because the way they got their money was anything but legit. Liumiala and her squad only targeted people who had dirty hands. They were unlike the other squads in the organization who would steal from anyone, even if they were good people. ¡®I should buy a warehouse to act as our base of operations too but it doesn¡¯t seem like that noble has enough even for a small warehouse.¡¯ Liumiala thought as she walked down the street after coming out of a store. ¡°Hm?¡± She noticed something strange when she left the shopping district. The imperial capital main street was filled to the brim with people. This would normally only be the case if there was a big festival or a party held for the entire empire but the people were gathered for a different reason. Liumiala spotted that reason after she looked for a while. ¡°Go back to where you came from!¡± One person from the crowd threw a tomato towards the luxurious carriage that was surrounded by red armored knights. One of the knights quickly unsheathed its sword which scared the people. However, all it did by cut apart the tomato, misunderstanding that it was dangerous. The knight looked at the crowd for a second before assuming its previous position. ¡°Monsters! Stay out of our nation!¡± ¡°Die, you vampire scum!¡± ¡®The people sure are in an uproar.¡¯ Liumiala thought as she looked at the crowd. ¡®The queen of monsters, Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth. The conference should be over already but she came just in time for the banquet. What amazing timing, huh?¡¯ Perhaps the Undead Queen knew that she wouldn¡¯t be welcomed pleasantly at the conference by the nation¡¯s leaders so she decided to time her departure. The difference between a conference and a banquet was that the former was a meeting held in private while the latter was a party to the public. They could show their ire for the vampire lord in a conference but not in front of other nobles. That would ruin their image. ¡®The young lord¡¯s trial should begin in a few hours. Should I go there first or stick around to see what happens with the empire¡¯s nobles?¡¯ She wanted to see what the people¡¯s reactions would be to have an absolute monster be in their presence. Then again, she was in her working hours so it was better for her to not get involved unless her client allowed her to. ¡®I should invite the young lord to attend with me on the last night of the banquet. Surely he can make new connections that way?¡¯ Liumiala wanted to use Arnold for her own goals but that didn¡¯t mean she wouldn¡¯t help him as well. It was standard protocol for partners to bring equal benefits to the table. If he could allow her to advance in the organization then she would help him grow powerful as an independent noble from his father. Liumiala nodded to herself in satisfaction. ¡®I should bring up this idea when I meet him at the gates tomorrow.¡¯ She squeezed through the people in order to follow the carriage of the Undead Queen. The people just kept on insulting her race and throwing things at her carriage. Unlike before, the knights didn¡¯t unsheathe their swords because they didn¡¯t sense any danger. ¡®Those things look strong. There¡¯s no way anyone can take her down with that many guards.¡¯ Liumiala, along with her comrades, had one goal¡­ To exterminate those that could threaten the natural order of this world. The High Priests were at the top of this list. Liumiala could still remember the atrocities the previous Pope committed with the help of the High Priests. They committed a mass genocide of all demihumans and demonkin that had ever been born in and near the Holy Kingdom. Of course, the holy king tried to stop this but didn¡¯t succeed in saving that many lives. Only the minority managed to flee to the Southern Holy Kingdom. Liumiala lost a lot of her family which was one of the reasons why she wanted the corrupt priests of the Theocracy to die. Since Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth wasn¡¯t really endangering the lives of everyone living on the continent, she hadn¡¯t made it as Serz¡¯s biggest target. The executives were keeping a closer eye on the Theocracy¡¯s people and its pope. .. ¡°Leader, what are you doing here of all places?¡± Si appeared next to Liumiala who was observing the parade. ¡°I had free time so why shouldn¡¯t I wander as I like?¡± She already secured the fake Arnold von Berkley and made sure that he arrived at the court safely. Both Arnold and Jurius were awaiting to be called by the court nobles. The other matter which concerned the head of the Caervil family was still pending. She asked for help from her superiors but it seemed that none of them was willing to help a low-ranking member like her. As such, Liumiala had to pull strings which may end up becoming troublesome in the future but she almost got the job done at least. ¡°I am not telling you what to do since you are our leader but someone would like to see you.¡± ¡°Huh? Who?¡± She looked at Si and noticed that his expression was anything but calm and collected as always. In fact, he seemed scared about something. ¡°Please do not ask questions now. We must hurry and meet with that personage as soon as possible.¡± ¡®Personage, is it? So this person is someone of high standing.¡¯ Liumiala nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± She left the crowd of people raining insults on the carriage of the Undead Queen as it headed for the imperial palace. ¡ó ¡ó Growing up in a small backwater village, Liumiala had never really known what a functioning and loving family was. She had thirty siblings who lived in the same house as her. They were all from her mother¡¯s side. Ironically, her mother had never really cared for her children despite how she had children left and right. Liumiala hadn¡¯t even seen her mother at all during her childhood. Her grandmother, who was still youthful at the time, was the one who took care of them all. That woman who raised her was one of the people who were killed in the genocide conducted by the previous pope and the High Priests. Liumiala had since then felt that she was alone in this world. Sure, she had her friends as comrades but she still felt that there was a kind of void in her heart that couldn¡¯t be filled with friends or subordinates. What was missing was a motherly figure that she could admire and respect. The small room¡¯s curtains was dropped so low that almost no light was coming from outside. Liumiala could still hear the shouting of the crowd from down the street. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Liumiala entered the room and closed the door. She looked around and could spot a single person sitting by a table, gazing at her. It was her mother, Miara. She was disguised as a Wood Elf from the Great Forest of Tiliu. ¡°Come closer, Liumiala.¡± Her mother¡¯s voice was cold, unlike the tone you would use for your child who you hadn¡¯t seen for months. Liumiala stopped herself from clicking her tongue. ¡°¡­Yes, mother.¡± Her mother cupped Liumiala¡¯s cheeks when she approached. She looked at her from side to side. Liumiala could finally see what her mother looked like. Youthful skin of unblemished white. Her eyes which were a vibrant blue and her hair silver. She wore tight shorts with a simple sweater to cover her ample but succulent breasts. ¡®Is this her idea of a disguise¡­¡¯ Her body exuded feminine charm that any person would stare three times. Or perhaps her mother was deliberately dressed like that to attract men. Liumiala with her acute senses could smell the whiff of a man¡¯s semen from her body. Typical whore. ¡°Ah¡­ You will definitely grow into a beauty in the next two decades of your life,¡± Her mother spewed honest praise but her tone was still emotionless, ¡°I hope to receive grandchildren once you find a mate.¡± Liumiala stepped back in annoyance, ¡°Must I always say this? I do not desire such things.¡± ¡°That is indeed the case for you. You are unlike me or your grandmother who embrace our gender. ¡± ¡®Tch.¡¯ ¡°But remember that even people like you date, get married or have children every day. It isn¡¯t about the joys of having a mate but what you can gain from it. Even you can fall in love.¡± ¡°¡­I¡­¡± Liumiala didn¡¯t even know how to respond, ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Good. Now sit down.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Liumiala awaited why her mother would suddenly meet up with her. The tension in the room rose even though there was only silence. Her mother was merely sitting there but Liumiala¡¯s back was drenched in cold sweat. Though she resented her mother and her ways, Miara was a level 60s executive of Serz. She held unimaginable authority and power. She was also one of the five people in the entire organization of thousands of members to have directly received orders from the leader. Her mother was a Spiritualist who fought using elementals. Unlike Liumiala who could only control one elemental nature at once, her mother could cast spells using four elementals at the same time. This just showed the difference between the two of them. ¡°You must be curious over why I called you here without any notice.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Firstly, I would like to inform you that you have been promoted one rank and will receive a larger team to move as you like,¡± Miara slid over a metal plate, ¡°This little guy makes you an official member of Serz.¡± The plate was made from an adamantite ore which was a symbol for recognition in Serz. Liumiala didn¡¯t feel happy. No, rather she was suspicious. ¡°¡­I hadn¡¯t even contributed to that much to the organization yet. That was what someone in another team told me. How can I be promoted to an official member?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s true but I feel like the tedious tasks you¡¯ve done up until now is enough.¡± ¡°¡­Are all of you making light of me? I worked for you for five years but I¡¯m given an official membership only now?¡± The past Liumiala was under the impression that she wasn¡¯t doing enough so she worked even harder than usual. Though the tasks were annoying, she had one goal for working for Serz. Avenging her grandmother¡¯s murder. In order to kill the High Priests of the Theocracy, she had to have strong allies who would stand by her side. But this sudden promotion out of the blue complicated things. ¡°I suggest you take this and not complain. Even if you are my daughter, I will not bear the consequences of you submitting complaints to the board.¡± ¡®Those fuckers.¡¯ They weren¡¯t giving the medal to grant her official recognition because they accepted her. ¡°Why?¡± Liumiala picked up the medal, ¡°Why are they giving this to me now?¡± ¡°Simple,¡± Miara smiled, her beautiful face twisted eerily, ¡°You must do something for them. This medal indicates that you will receive more rewards in the future. And to get those rewards, you will listen to whatever they say.¡± ¡°But this also means I have to do missions that will have my life on the line, right? Are you willing to let your own child do such things?¡± Miara didn¡¯t answer. Typical bitch of a mother, thought Liumiala on the verge of anger. But she decided to calm herself. ¡°I do what benefits our leader and their cause for world domination. Without any obstacles. The complaints of a small subordinate can easily be erased. Do you want that? To be erased?¡± Liumiala looked at her mother in stupefaction. Her face blanked as if she couldn¡¯t think of anything. I was wrong to expect anything from you, Liumiala thought to herself as she tried to hold in her anger. ¡°What¡­ is the mission?¡± Her mother leaned forward, a crooked smile on her face, ¡°The elimination of Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth.¡± Part 2 The winds of winter blew the cold air through the gates of the empire. The time was now early morning before any person was roaming the streets or setting up shops. A figure stood above the guard post, blankly staring over the horizon. Her long silver hair fluttered after her hood fell down. Her snow-white skin glowing in the light of the sun with her blue and green eyes observing the morning horizon blanketed by mist. Liumiala closed her eyes and recalled the conversation with her mother. ¡°Kill that monster!? Are you insane!? How can I do that!?¡± ¡°We aren¡¯t expecting you to do it directly. But you must set up a stage for it. The others will send your instructions later on which I will hand over to you.¡± Liumiala¡¯s mind was in a total mess. How could she even think of taking on such a monster? Although she hated demons and undead, that didn¡¯t mean that she would antagonize them. Her only goal was to avenge her grandmother. Why would she fight a losing battle? To Liumiala¡¯s questioning, her mother only laughed. ¡°Like I said, you won¡¯t fight her directly. I, along with four others will handle her death.¡± Liumiala asked who would bring up such a thing as murdering a monster of unfathomable power. Her mother didn¡¯t answer her but she did say: ¡°All you must know is that personage will help us attain world domination¡­.¡± Liumiala couldn¡¯t understand why Serz would risk themselves like this. ¡®Surely our leader isn¡¯t the one who ordered this?¡¯ No, knowing their leader¡¯s habits of ordering the members of the organization, Liumiala could guess that the leader wasn¡¯t the one who ordered something this specific. Perhaps his executives decided on their own that the vampire lord would be a threat to their leader¡¯s plan to conquer the world. ¡®Yes. That must be it. Those fuckers are having their own ideas. Maybe the leader doesn¡¯t even see that vampire as a threat.¡¯ The leader was rumoured to be a powerhouse even stronger than the Great Nobles and Testaments. What could they possibly fear? ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Liumiala could see two individuals heading for the empire¡¯s gate in the distance. One was a tall man with silver hair and the other one was a petite boy with short brown hair. Liumiala jumped down from the clock tower she was standing on and headed towards the gate to meet them. ¡­ Liumiala stood in front of the gate as her client and his companion entered it. The guard checked their adventurer plates and let the two of them inside. The boy who was with Arnold von Berkley looked surprised at seeing Liumiala standing there. ¡°Yo,¡± Liumiala greeted Arnold, ¡°You sure took your time getting here, huh?¡± ¡°Mia¡­¡± Arnold greeted her with a nod, ¡°Me and my companion were preoccupied with some things. Why don¡¯t we walk and talk? The two of us are on our way to the Adventurer Headquarters.¡± Liumiala shrugged, not minding it, ¡°Sure. But who¡¯s this kid. I thought you would come alone?¡± The three of them began walking down the quiet street of the shopping district. The Plaza was just a few hundred meters ahead. The Adventurer Headquarters was located further north close to the Imperial Knight Order. ¡°This my companion, Lucri. Lucri, this is¡­¡± Arnold frowned as he fumbled with his words, ¡°Err, my¡­¡± ¡°Lover. I¡¯m his lover,¡± Liumiala linked arms with Arnold as she smiled at Lucri. ¡°L-Lover? Sir Nova had a lover?¡± The boy didn¡¯t greet Liumiala but asked a question instead. ¡°Ahem. Yes, she is my lover. The two of us have known each other for quite a while. I-I wanted to come to the empire after hearing that she will be here too¡­¡± Arnold looked at Lucri to see if his words weren¡¯t making it too obvious that they were lies. Lucri was only silently looking at the two whose arms were linked like a couple. ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± He only gave a reaction a few seconds later. ¡°A-Anyway, let¡¯s hurry to headquarters and deliver the report.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Since it was early morning, there weren¡¯t a lot of people inside the Guild besides the receptionists. The two decided to put their things on the second floor and wait for Lucri to give the papers to the secretary of the guildmaster. ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Arnold smacked Liumiala¡¯s hand away. ¡°Ouch!¡± She gave a fake cry of pain while rubbing her hand with tears in her eyes, ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say~¡± ¡°You little¡­¡± Arnold looked around to see if anyone was looking at them. He leaned forward, ¡°Forget about that. Did you do what I told you to do?¡± ¡°Well, the first part of the plan which was preparing a fake ¡®Arnold¡¯ was successful. However, the plan ¡®capture¡¯ the prince alive isn¡¯t progressing as I had hoped.¡± ¡°What!? Why!?¡± Arnold¡¯s face twisted in anger, ¡°Are you playing games with me? I¡¯m warning you¡ª¡± ¡°H-Hey, calm down okay? It¡¯s not because of what I did wrong. The problem is actually the trial.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± ¡°The trial¡­¡± Liumiala looked around as well, to confirm that no one was listening in, ¡°hasn¡¯t started ever since the prince¡¯s arrival in the empire.¡± ¡°Which means¡­¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he realized something, ¡°No way¡­¡± Liumiala smirked. She liked that he could catch things quick. ¡°It is as you surmised. Some of the court nobles are involved with your planned murder,¡± Liumiala took out something wrapped in cloth from her bag, ¡°This was something that the ones involved sent via a messenger that was intended on going to your family. Si managed to kill the messenger after interrogating him.¡± It was a finger. Particularly, a finger which belonged to the ¡°fake¡± Arnold von Berkley she prepared. ¡°The man is being brutally tortured but he is holding on because of my orders. What worries me is that the transformation magic will wear off soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Also¡­¡± Liumiala found it hard to say her next words, ¡°My subordinate, Ziom came back¡­ He had an interesting report to give me¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°The castle of the duke was apparently attacked by an unknown group. Many of your household servants died as a result of that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Liumiala looked into Arnold¡¯s face. ¡°Uh, young lord?¡± Arnold¡¯s reaction to this information was stranger than Liumiala thought it would be. His expression wasn¡¯t of pure terror like she had thought. Or one of worry for his family. No, he was¡­ ¡°Why¡­ are you smiling?¡± Even Liumiala was creeped out. Arnold then began laughing to himself without answering her. His laugh was dry and emotionless. He put his hand on his face and trembled uncontrollably that it freaked out the nearby workers. He looked at Liumiala through the gaps of his fingers. ¡°Hey, this is enough justification to take things into my own hands, right?¡± ¡°What are you¡ª¡± ¡°I can kill all of them without worrying about having any guilt, right?¡± ¡­ Liumiala¡¯s reaction to his words were even more bizarre: Her expression was full of smiles. ¡°What would you like me to do next, dear customer?¡± The aristocracy would now become a bloodbath for which none of those involved with what happened a few days ago were ready for. Chapter 63: The Villains Soulmate Arnold didn¡¯t answer Liumiala¡¯s question immediately. He fell into thought instead. His eyes gazed over the city of Toril, the capital city of the empire. Since the adventurer guild HQ was on a hill that was higher than most of the buildings, they could clearly see the entire city and the sea that stretched beyond the Empire¡¯s walls. The empire had three main cities along with six smaller cities all divided by large city walls. The capital city was home to major businesses, rich aristocrats¡¯ residents, and the Imperial Palace itself. Arnold could see the palace from where he sat. They were waiting for Elora on the second floor of the guild while having tea with cake. ¡®There is a law in this empire that states that if a citizen does not get the needed help from any law enforcement then they are allowed to act with their own intentions in mind. Commoner and aristocrat alike. No charges would be brought upon the victim.¡¯ Arnold¡¯s case was the same. He could use this chance and say that none of the people of the Imperial Force or Court intervened when him and his family were being targeted by killers. Since the real Imperial Force knew nothing about these incidents, that made things easier for Arnold because he could make the situation flow in his desired path. In order to add credibility to his case, he had to somehow convince the Royal Household that was ruled by cousins of the emperor. They were the highest office of the Imperial Court. The Imperial Court was the royal court of an empire. It formed the basis for the general government of the country as well as providing for the needs of the sovereign and their relations. If the government of officials were to believe Arnold¡¯s actions would be justified then even the emperor couldn¡¯t say anything in protest. ¡®I can tell the imperial court that an entire ducal household almost collapsed due to their negligence. This case is similar with the demon sighting. I can get away with a number of things just like I¡¯m sapping the guild dry.¡¯ Liumiala didn¡¯t rush Arnold and allowed him to finish his thoughts. She was casually sipping on her warm beverage and humming. The court nobles wouldn¡¯t be able to touch Arnold because this was the right thing to do, after all. Even Arnold¡¯s father and the emperor himself wouldn¡¯t be able to refute this. ¡®I can also kill that bastard, Jurius. But that would be going too far. I should find out his involvement with this incident. I can think about everything after that when I finish what they started.¡¯ ¡°Your task is to find out who were the ones who supported James Caervil in his endeavor to end our family,¡± Arnold began speaking, ¡°Bring the names of all these people to me.¡± ¡°¡­What will you do once you know who they are?¡± Liumiala asked carefully. ¡°Kill them, of course,¡± Arnold answered without a second thought, ¡°Their fate was sealed the moment they tried to mess with me.¡± ¡°You know what you¡¯re saying, right? Killing a person. This will reflect badly once anyone finds out.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not planning on hiding who I am. Plus, why would I care if it reflects badly on me? My name was already dragged through the mud when the rumors of me started long ago,¡± Despite what everyone said or thought about Arnold, he had never killed anyone even before Liam transmigrated into him. He was sort of like a tragic villain whose name was infamous just because of a small lie. Of course, even if he did then Liam wouldn¡¯t care or feel guilty because those crimes were never caused by him. ¡°I will take this opportunity and turn it into a chance for me to get revenge,¡± Liumiala¡¯s smile deepened at Arnold¡¯s words, ¡°I dare anyone to try and stop me.¡± ¡°Sir, yes, sir!¡± Liumiala saluted, ¡°This one shall help you achieve your revenge!¡± Arnold nodded and leaned forward, ¡°Now about what I ordered you to do before¡­ Give me the names of James¡¯ entire family.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll pay them a little visit.¡¯ ¡°Right. There are seven family members. One is a young child who I don¡¯t need to name,¡± Liumiala began listing the names, ¡°First is James¡¯ father, Oliver Caervil. He is retired as the family head and is currently working as a merchant at a firm in the Colos city. Then there are the two daughters who are from the same mother. One is 15 years old while the other is 18 years old.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Continue.¡± Arnold finished writing down the information. Liumiala nodded and continued. ¡°Next are the two wives¡­ Well, one actually since one of them was a mistress.¡± ¡®Hm? Why does this sound familiar?¡¯ ¡°Mistress, you say¡­¡± ¡°James apparently fell in love with one of his servants and the two eventually had a child together. Though the woman hasn¡¯t been seen in the last two years for some reason. Her family reported a missing person¡¯s case but the Caervils made them go quiet not long after. The woman is probably laying in a ditch somewhere.¡± ¡°So one of them killed her¡­ My guess is the first wife. What was the maid¡¯s name?¡± ¡°Celoria. She worked at the Caervil residence ever since James was made patriarch of the household.¡± Celoria¡­ Celoria¡­ Arnold repeated the name as if to taste those words. He realized a moment later who this mysterious missing person was. ¡®The mother of¡­ Elizabeth¡­ Wait, let me confirm this first.¡¯ Arnold asked the question as if to squeeze the words out, ¡°¡­What is the name of the last family member?¡± ¡°Elizabeth. Elizabeth Arya Ryse Caervil.¡± Arnold slumped back on the chair as a wry smile was on his face. ¡°¡­As expected¡­¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Elizabeth Arya Ryse Caervil. Or better known as The Wicked Witch of Dark Magic. She was also known as: ¡®Elizabeth¡­ The Villainess and the soulmate of Arnold von Berkley. But died before the final arcs of the game... I never expected that she would be James Caervil''s daughter...'' The two of them suddenly heard footsteps come from the stairs. Liumiala immediately hid the documents she was about to give Arnold. ¡®Crap, Elora¡¯s back.¡¯ ¡°Come here,¡± Arnold grabbed Liumiala¡¯s hands and pulled her onto his lap. ¡°Uwaah!? What are you¡­!¡± Before she could even ask, Arnold connected his lips with hers while holding her tight. His hand grabbed one of her breasts while the other held onto her neck. Liumiala couldn¡¯t escape since Arnold¡¯s strength was too much to handle. ¡°I-I¡¯m done, sir Nova! We can collect the reward now! I didn¡¯t want to go without you so I came to get you¡­¡± Only kissing noises echoed in the quiet room. Elora stood there blankly with a receipt in her hand. "Uwaah!? What are you¡­!" Before she could even ask, Arnold connected his lips with hers while one of his arms was around her lower back, holding her in place. He put his hand under her sweater and grabbed one of her breasts. ¡°You¡­ you two were¡­¡± Elora pointed at the two of them, ¡°Kissing¡­? On the lips?¡± ¡°Ah, I hadn¡¯t seen her in quite a while so I wanted to make up for the time we missed.¡± Arnold clapped Liumiala on her buttocks which made her squeal cutely, ¡°Right, my love?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Liumiala mechanically nodded. Her hand was slowly reaching for her dagger. ¡°O-Oh! I-I see! T-T-That¡¯s very wonderful! I¡¯m so sorry for disturbing you two!¡± Elora shouted with a big smile on her face, ¡°I will wait downstairs!¡± Before Arnold could get a word in, Elora ran down the stairs with abnormal speeds. Arnold could feel Liumiala¡¯s glare at the back of his head, ¡°You¡­ You took my first kiss like it was nothing¡­¡± ¡°No wonder you sucked so much. Besides, what¡¯s so special about a first kiss.¡± Arnold stood up without batting an eye. Liumiala¡¯s molars clenched. ¡°¡­You¡¯re really trash¡­¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡®This is troublesome¡­¡¯ Arnold thought to himself as stood between Elora and Liumiala. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Elora was looking at Liumiala with dead eyes and an expressionless face. The only way one could tell that she wasn¡¯t dead was how her chest heaved up and down. ¡°Hello! Are you the people who are here for the reward?¡± A receptionist arrived at the desk just at the right time. Arnold cleared his throat to ease the tension, ¡°Yes. We are the Misteltein party.¡± The receptionist looked at the paper that Arnold put in her hands. ¡°This is quite a large sum of money. I do not know why the guild is required to give this much money but I am not allowed to pry,¡± She grabbed something on the floor. It was a magic bag, ¡°This is the promised amount that the guild master of the branch in Lockinge city requested. Please confirm.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I trust that the guild won¡¯t be making any mistakes anymore, right?¡± ¡°Y-Yes. Our guild master is grateful for your contribution in saving that village and pointing out a flaw in our system. Please excuse me.¡± She bowed before walking away. ¡°500 gold coins like he promised,¡± Arnold finished counting the coins, ¡°Now our business with the guild is over.¡± ¡°Can we go to the Magic Tower now?¡± Elora asked with pleading eyes. ¡°¡­.Hmm¡­¡± Arnold looked at Liumiala and noticed her looking at him seriously. ¡®Flord said that he would have Elora¡¯s stuff ready by the time we get to the empire. There¡¯s no need for me to go with her to the Magic Tower to retrieve the items. Plus, it seems like Mia wants to talk to me about something.¡¯ He scratched his head and smiled wryly, ¡°You go on ahead. I¡¯ll catch up to you in a bit.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Elora seemed displeased but she didn¡¯t voice her thoughts, ¡°¡­Fine.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything further and only left the guild. ¡°What the hell is going on with her¡­¡± Arnold muttered but decided to worry about that later, ¡°It looks like you want to say something to me. What is it?¡± The two of them stood on the stairs after exiting the Guild. Their business was supposed to be over already but it seemed like Liumiala wanted to say something. ¡°You probably already know this but the banquet is a three day event held in the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you accompany me there as my date? I will also introduce a few connections I made while I was stationed in the empire.¡± Arnold rubbed his chin in thought, ¡®I wanted to meet with Rein anyway so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡¯ Arnold nodded, ¡°Very well then. We¡¯ll enjoy ourselves on the last day of the banquet before the cleansing of the aristocracy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow once I have all the names ready. Oh right, what do we do about the fake¡¯s transformation magic?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really care what they do to the man. He¡¯s expendable, right? What does it matter if they find out? They¡¯ll face the consequences later anyway.¡± Arnold stared at her coldly. ¡°Geez, I was just asking. No need to get so worked up. But fine, I¡¯ll find a way to capture the prince and let you know if I succeed.¡± Liumiala took out a cloak from her magic bag and put it on, ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy a suit for yourself in the meantime? Surely you don¡¯t want to attend such a fancy party in the palace wearing clothes like this.¡± ¡°I get it. So go.¡± Liumiala shrugged before jumping onto a rooftop and disappearing. Arnold¡ªnow left alone to walk down the street that led to the Magic Tower¡ªthought to himself. ¡®Elizabeth Caervil who later changed her surname to Dragonborne...¡¯ Elizabeth was one of the most famous villains of the game along with Arnold von Berkley and many others. She was the strongest dark magic user in this world which allowed her to use it to dominate any kind of specie. That included ¡®Lord¡¯ rank monsters as well. This made her the enemy of all the dragon lords on this continent. Perhaps even the world. Though Liam knew who she was and why she and Arnold were soulmates, he didn¡¯t know how the two came to meet. They lived worlds apart from each other that it would¡¯ve been impossible to even meet. Arnold ruled his domain while Elizabeth became a fashion designer after graduating from the academy. Although he didn¡¯t fully understand her origin story, he knew the kind of person she would become. ¡®And to prevent her from becoming an obstacle for me and anyone else, I have to bring her over to my side and use that power for myself.¡¯ Someone with the ability to forcibly dominate a dragon or monster lord was bound to be a threat. Not only to the empire but the entire continent. That was why Arnold wanted to make that power his. His goal wasn¡¯t just to live peacefully but to also gather strong comrades to help him eliminate his death flags. Not everything could be handled by knowledge of the future alone. Strength was necessary. Elizabeth could be considered as strong if not stronger than Olivia in terms of taming abilities. While Olivia could in fact tame spirit beasts which were stronger than monster lords, she could only tame up to five. She could also only summon three of those five to fight for her at a time. Whereas Elizabeth could dominate the minds of hundreds of monsters at once at her peak. What was important in taming battles was the fact that numbers equated to more power. Olivia¡¯s Neguard and other spirit beasts were also in danger of being dominated by Elizabeth¡¯s dark magic. On another note, Elizabeth could also control and summon undead with her corrupted mana whereas Olivia only had her taming abilities and intelligence as strengths. That was why Arnold placed Elizabeth higher in terms of strength. Intelligence, charisma and the like weren¡¯t useful when faced with raw power. ¡®First it was Elora who could almost certainly rival the Archmage, now it¡¯s Elizabeth. These characters are popping out of nowhere.¡¯ Calling them characters was wrong, actually. They were real people because this was reality and not a game. If there were more people like Elora and Elizabeth then Arnold would like to make them allies. The reason he was so surprised about Elora¡¯s power was because she was never mentioned in the story. She was lost in the storyline along the way. There were bound to be more. ¡®What about Lancelot¡­ He¡¯s a powerful powerhouse in the Theocracy and he could have valuable information to what other secrets the Theocracy has.¡¯ The fact that the Theocracy could find the four grimoires to obtain [Single-Target Teleportation] meant that there were signs of players being present there. Of course, Arnold didn¡¯t know if he was right. Perhaps they had coincidentally come across the four grimoires. ¡®In any case, how do I bring Lancelot over to my side?¡¯ Since Arnold wasn¡¯t a demon accomplice like Flora, Lancelot shouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against him, ¡®Ah, but what about my demon lord factor? Shit, then I guess Lancelot being an ally is impossible. I¡¯ll die by his hands even with that power.¡¯ ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯ll rule that out then.¡± He continued walking towards the Magic Tower while muttering to himself. Chapter 64 ¡°An assistant will show you the way to the place we store our magic items,¡± The receptionist pointed to the mage standing next to her, ¡°She will also help you pick out the listed magic items on this paper,¡± ¡°Sir Nova, is it alright if I go alone?¡± Elora asked Arnold. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait for you back here.¡± ¡°Okay. Be right back.¡± Elora left with the assistant in tow. They headed to the second floor using a floating platform. The Magic Tower of the Empire of Eulia was considered the second oldest tower of mages ever built. The first one was in the Holy Kingdom where arcane magic was no more. The Magic Tower had prominent leaders throughout its lifetime. Archmages. They were the strongest known magic users in this world. The title was as prestigious as a monarch title and it gave them authority equal to an entire government system. They were advisors and directors for academies and magic firms. Only one such person is born every few decades and they were in charge of all Magic Towers on the entire continent. That was why it was rare for the Archmage to be present at one of their offices. ¡®The current Archmage¡­¡¯ Arnold looked up at a large portrait which was hanging in the reception hall of the Magic Tower, it was bigger than all the other paintings. ¡®Freya Yor.¡¯ She was a young woman with the stature of a 16 year old teenager. They say that an Archmage never ages once they reached the pinnacle of their power which meant that Freya achieved her power at a very young age and stopped maturing. She had long messy silver hair which she would never comb or wash because of her lazy personality and her eyes were constantly dark and saggy like a sleep-deprived person. Arnold chuckled remembering her in the game. She was a person with the power to destroy nations but she had such a goofy personality that the fandom loved¡ªeven more than the hero. Arnold looked around at the vast interior of the second magic tower. There were pillars which stretched a hundred meters to the sky that held up the large ceiling of the first floor. There were futuristic elevators that was composed of a simple slab of iron that would float up and down with a single command. Scholars and apprentices walked the hallway, glancing at Arnold unpleasantly. Adventurers were never seen here unless they had some prestige after all. That was the case only for S-rankers. But since Misteltein received recommendation from the famous Dragon Fist of Lockinge city, there was no helping it. But still, Arnold was standing out like a sore thumb. Arnold walked along the hallway of the first floor where all the paintings of famous wizards hanged. Not a single one had Lufulur¡¯s name or face on it. ¡®I now know that players haven¡¯t arrived in this world yet according to the timeline when I was summoned.¡¯ The DLC story ¡°The Rising of the Hero¡±. Its timeline was set way before players was originally on this world¡ªback when the first version was out. The hero and Arnold von Berkley was already present in the original game. They were secret bosses as well. Their stories were told only after the expansion came out. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. Thus, Arnold was certain that players were not yet known to this world. They were merely legends. ¡®But I, along with many other DOPs played the game even before it became popular with billions of people. There should be mentions of us at least.¡¯ It was strange why his in-game character wasn¡¯t known to this world. The people of the new world didn¡¯t know if he existed or not. But that brought the question: Why did players even become known to this world? Could there have been someone with the knowledge of a player perhaps? For example, they were reincarnated or transmigrated into another person like he was. ¡®There would¡¯ve been a huge panic if people knew about powerful beings such as players who had the potential to grow as strong as the heroes of the past.¡¯ All players were able to reach level 100 which was the pinnacle of this world. That alone made them much more dangerous a threat than any monster lord in this world or even demon lords. There were players who could be considered as strong¡ªif not stronger than the Demon King. Although Liam was one of the first players to play ¡¶Star Fantasy?¡·, he wasn¡¯t considered that strong in terms of pure power. His items, early-game knowledge and battle experience were what made him one of the top players in the game. If he had to guess, his build as Lufulur was perhaps in the top 50 strongest players on the entire leaderboard. ¡®I wonder how much the top player¡ªBardolt¡ªwould be feared if he were to reincarnate as his character.¡¯ Maybe he¡¯d be considered a god by his power alone, thought Arnold. Arnold was friends in the game with him, the two had oftentimes gone on raids together so Arnold knew the kind of person he was. He was brave, strong and righteous. Kind of like what the adult Luke was seen as. .. Arnold reached the end of the Hall Of Fame. In the end he wasn¡¯t able to spot any portraits of his Supreme Sorcerer build or any items he had used during his reign as the strongest known magic user. ¡®Let¡¯s head back, I guess. No use dwindling around here any longer.¡¯ ¡ó¡ó¡ó Elora was already waiting for Arnold. She was wearing her new gear which was a grey magic robe imbued with flight magic, a metal staff decorated with a red orb at the top and gloves with the function to increase one¡¯s magic control. ¡°Should we get going?¡± Arnold asked to which Elora nodded. ¡°How does the new equipment feel?¡± The two of them left the Magic Tower. The sun was beginning to set by now. It was better to find an inn before it was too late. Elora fiddled with the robe¡¯s buttons, ¡°It¡¯s unfamiliar. I¡¯ve never worn magic items before. My old robe was just a regular robe I made using whatever material I could find.¡± ¡°Huh, you never bought equipment before?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Elora nodded silently with a red face. ¡®I guess it was hard to make money to even buy equipment¡­¡¯ She had said before that she was never able to get a party member to stay in the party. Perhaps she hadn¡¯t even done quests with others before and only did the chores which paid lesser than ordinary quests. ¡®Hmm¡­ Although I value saving money, it shouldn¡¯t be that big a deal if we spend a little on ourselves¡­¡¯ ¡°Why don¡¯t we go shopping in the shopping district? The stores there are open all day today.¡± said Arnold. ¡®I have to buy myself a suit anyway.¡¯ ¡°E-Eh? Shouldn¡¯t we save our money to invest in case more people join us?¡± Elora looked baffled, ¡°We need to buy equipment and secure a base for ourselves as well¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t really seem like anyone will join us any time soon. Which means we can spend the money however we like.¡± The total amount of money they currently had was 618 gold which was an enormous amount of money for two people alone. Let alone for an A-rank party which was recently established. Thinking back, Arnold had never really considered inviting anyone else into the party since Elora was good enough. After finding out about her class, he decided that inviting anyone else would be bothersome instead of helpful. Arnold was still in his level 30s so he could still grow and Elora was a magic caster who could possibly use any rank of magic under certain conditions. Their power ranking was enough for now but maybe that wasn¡¯t all that mattered in an adventurer party? ¡®Even though I was part of a guild and had comrades before, I don¡¯t know the answer to what is more important than power in a party¡­¡¯ Elora lowered her head, ¡°¡­I¡­always wanted to try crepes¡­ But they are so expensive¡­¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we buy some after we¡¯re done buying our clothes?¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± Elora¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t have much of a sweet tooth but I¡¯m eager to try one.¡± Elora¡¯s face reddened as she whispered something under her breath, ¡°C-Could this be a date¡­?¡± ¡°Did you say something?¡± ¡°N-No,¡± Elora smiled wryly, ¡°Let¡¯s get going!¡± She grabbed Arnold¡¯s hand and pulled him as they ran down the street. Chapter 65: Plan The next day quickly arrived. Liumiala had gotten the information to Arnold quicker than he thought she would. The two were inside a carriage that was headed towards a guest house that was located in the same district as the Imperial Palace. It was still early day so heading towards the palace to attend the banquet right at this moment would be unwise. They had to wait a few hours until late afternoon before they left to attend the banquet. Arnold had left the inn where he and Elora had stayed in. He told her that he had errands to run. He was worried that she would be against him leaving for who knows how long but her reaction was out of his expectations. She didn¡¯t seem to care if he left or not. He was partly worried because she was a very important comrade for the future. Of course, viewing her objectively was wrong in many ways but he had started to see her like a little sister(?) who he had to constantly protect and guide. Perhaps it was better to have space between them for a while because of the shock he received a few days ago. To be honest, he had no idea how to act around Elora now. The two being in the same room together, alone, was also quite awkward. He needed a little time to get used to it. Arnold noticed that the carriage was too quiet so he spoke first. ¡°Is everything going according to plan?¡± ¡°Yes. As you ordered, I got all the names of everyone involved with the attack on the castle as well,¡± Mia gave Arnold a piece of paper which had a list on it, ¡°The amount is quite a lot. Will you really kill them all?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kill, huh. Liam was a normal gamer until a month ago. He was ready to hop on the server to try and challenge a dungeon event after getting back home but he was suddenly reborn as Arnold. His life until now had been a rollercoaster. There were literally no breaks for him because his death flags were numerous. He thought it would be easy to eliminate the death flags and that he didn¡¯t need to worry for the time being but reality was much crueller than one would expect. It felt like he was playing reality in hard mode. Death was everywhere. It was na?ve to think he could live peacefully since he was a DOP. However, just because he was near omniscient didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t die. That was why Arnold¡¯s answer was¡ª ¡°I will kill them because that is the intent they had when they decided to follow along with that bastard¡¯s plan,¡± Arnold looked into Mia¡¯s eyes, ¡°Even a simple bribe deserves some punishment. As of now, I am the law in my own right.¡± ¡°Pffft.¡± ¡°W-What¡¯s so funny!?¡± Arnold raged when Mia laughed. ¡°It¡¯s just funny.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°These baseless rumours that always spread bad things about your name. Impregnating women left and right, sleeping with the women of other men, stealing things from nobles¡­ Even killing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I investigated but found that the majority of these things weren¡¯t true. The girls who claimed they were impregnated went silent after a few months when pregnancy should¡¯ve shown visible signs. Your father was tricked into giving them money. And then there was the fact that you steal wives. Yet, who are these wives? I was beginning to think that you were hated by everyone because of silly reasons. Sure, you¡¯re trash who crashes formal parties and you bully others for pure enjoyment,¡± she paused, ¡°But none of these things have caused any serious danger for others. It¡¯s just the doings of a trashy noble son.¡± That was true. Liam already knew that Arnold hadn¡¯t done any serious crimes like killing. He was the kind of person to act on his desires and he was very honest about it. His only good qualities were the abilities to scheme and manipulate people. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. If he wanted a woman then he tried his best to woo her but he would give up if the person wasn¡¯t willing to leave her husband or lover for him. If there was a brat weaker than himself who arrogantly flaunted his strength then he teaches that person a lesson. He was also very emotionally weak. As seen by how he flew into rage when Olivia rejected to see him that day Liam was reborn. Something happened after the School Arc that changed Arnold forever. However, that didn¡¯t mean that Arnold wasn¡¯t a shitty person to begin with. For example, he ruined Lauran¡¯s life just because he wanted her for himself. Through the years his behaviour would get worse and finally¡­ The tragic villain was made into one of the most renowned villains of Star Fantasy. Even if Arnold had a motive for the things he had done, that didn¡¯t mean that Liam would hate him any less. His downfall was decided the first moment he ruined someone¡¯s life. ¡°Misunderstand me all you want. I am tired of allowing these people to walk all over me like Jurius had done all these years,¡± Arnold leaned back and looked out the window, ¡°They decided to mess with the wrong person. It must be their unlucky day.¡± ¡°Huhuhu. Indeed, young lord. So, what should we do with the families?¡± That was a question Arnold didn¡¯t want to answer. What would happen to a noble family without a head? Other people would try to swallow that family up. ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to hear me. Everyone will be punished. And I don¡¯t just mean the deaths of the ringleaders.¡± Even if all of them were involved in this scheme, only James and four others were the ringleaders of the operation. They deserved to die. ¡°I¡¯ll have their families receive some kind of debt to me,¡± ¡®I don¡¯t have enough people to mine the crystals yet so this is the perfect opportunity to get more. The villages surrounding the city is too few in number.¡¯ Since those people wouldn¡¯t have anywhere to go either, it was best to make them work for him in his city. ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s no fun but okay. What should we do about those besides James? Do we kill them individually or¡­¡± ¡°Have them,¡± Arnold thought of a place where the plan could go underway, ¡°¡ªall taken to James¡¯ mansion. No, we should bring all their families along.¡± ¡°Oh, ho? Why?¡± ¡°This will be a lesson that needs witnesses. They should see what happens if they try to mess with me. You see, I have a goal for the future. I¡¯d be damned if I allowed others to interfere.¡± ¡°Mhm!¡± He had to make a disturbance big enough so that everyone in the empire should notice it. It was probably not enough to stop them, but Arnold could prevent his death flags from appearing out of nowhere¡ªlike this one had. ¡°Quick question,¡± Liumiala spoke up. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why¡­ are you wearing that thing on your head?¡± She pointed at the ominous jet-black helmet with demon horns sprawling out of Arnold¡¯s head. The reason was rather simple; he had a bad feeling for quite a while now so he decided to check his status to see if something was wrong there. And lo and behold¡­ ¡®Being an NPC with a status is seriously tough.¡¯ He had to make use of the helmet which was part of the game¡¯s interface and connected to the system. By the way, Arnold was now level 35. He probably gained all those levels because he killed all those Imps. Still though, the amount of levels he gained from killing such monsters ranging from level 20-30 was miniscule. ¡®If I want to level up faster then I need to fight stronger monsters.¡¯ Labyrinths and such would serve as the perfect place to farm experience points. ¡°You already know of this power. Should I ask permission to use it?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not saying that¡­ It¡¯s just weird how you¡¯re wearing demon lord armour in the open like this. If someone sees then both you and I will be hunted down by the Pope and his cultists.¡± ¡°Oh, well.¡± He took the helmet off, ¡°I¡¯m done anyway.¡± ¡°We¡¯re approaching the mansion,¡± said Liumiala. ¡°There are an awful lot of people standing in the driveway,¡± Arnold could see multiple figures around the property of the guest house. ¡°Those are¡­ my subordinates.¡± ¡°I thought you can only have three subordinates with your current rank?¡± ¡°Of course you would know something like that¡­¡± Liumiala took out something from her pocket, ¡°I¡¯m officially a Legion rank. I don¡¯t need to borrow men from others like I did when I saved your ass from that inquisitor.¡± ¡®Oh?¡¯ Legion was the rank given to official members of Serz. Liumiala had been a ¡®No rank¡¯ member ever since the two of them met. ¡°Isn¡¯t it odd how you were given this promotion during a job?¡± ¡°You think so too, huh¡­¡± She nodded, ¡°¡­I was told the reason by the one who gave this to me yesterday.¡± ¡°I guess I can¡¯t ask what it was?¡± ¡°Unless you want to die?¡± ¡®Haha¡­¡¯ Arnold laughed bitterly inside. If a job is compromised then it was required to erase all evidence. Naturally that included the ones who knew about the job. ¡°Is it alright if I take a guess?¡± The two of them stepped off the carriage. ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the vampire lord who rules the Undead Nation, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Liumiala was flabbergasted, ¡°Are you a mind reader¡­¡± ¡°Like I said before, I have a strong information network. Serz has every reason to want to eliminate that vampire,¡± Arnold stopped walking, ¡°The leader¡¯s goal is to conquer the world, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Liumiala¡¯s eyes shook. ¡®That¡¯s right. You must¡¯ve been doubting whether or not I knew secrets to your organization.¡¯ He purposefully mentioned their leader¡¯s goal. Of course, Arnold knew that person wouldn¡¯t be able to accomplish something like that with people like the Hero and Demon King around. ¡®Well, their former leader¡­¡¯ He wanted to see Liumiala¡¯s reaction and it was just as he expected. She was taken aback. ¡°You want to meet the leader, right?¡± ¡°¡­What kind of question is that. Each and every one of us want to meet with the man who is hated yet feared by the entire world,¡± ¡®It¡¯s so amusing that they think it¡¯s a guy.¡¯ Arnold turned around and faced Liumiala, ¡°You might be one of the first to meet them directly,¡± he said with a meaningful smirk. ¡°Eh? What do you¡ª¡± ¡°We can speak about this later on.¡± ¡°Kuh, such a tease!¡± Chapter 66: Plea Of A Queen During festivals or holidays, parties lasting nearly ten days are held for the entire capital. The empire would sponsor these events since it was tradition. All kinds of entertainment like dancing would be available for the common folk. Although there wasn¡¯t a Christmas or any other Earthly holiday in this world, there were some that were similar. The Promith Festival was one of these festivals. It was to celebrate the birth and death of the first Hero. Nobles, commoners and other members of society alike would come together under the same banner to praise the heroic deeds of the hero. The Holy Sword of [Song and Light] would be displayed during the festival so that people from around the continent could see it. Even Liam didn¡¯t know where the empire hid that sword after Prometheus died. His armor was lost after the battle of the century concluded. Of course, Liam didn¡¯t know where it was either. The developers kept it a secret from the playerbase since it was a valuable item. Liam was never a person who could stand parties. He much rather preferred a quiet setting where everyone had different discussions. Sort of like group chat in the online menu in Star Fantasy. ¡®Ugh, I¡¯ll probably regret this,¡¯ Arnold stepped out of the coach and looked up at the magnificent Imperial Palace. The sky was brightly lit even though it was nighttime. Countless nobles and people of high standing were standing in the courtyard of the palace. Arnold was wearing a top-class suit, as usual. His hair was neatly patted down with gel and light makeup was on his face. His face glowed, which made many heads stare at his direction. Young and older women alike were looking at him with red tinted faces. His date, well, she was equally as captivating. Liumiala wore a long silver dress which complimented her silver hair and heterochromia eyes of blue and green. Her thin waist and back was bare for all to see how smooth and unblemished her skin was. Liumiala also wore light makeup but that was enough to make her face glow. The two were definitely a match in heaven in the eyes of others. ¡°Allow me to escort you, my lady.¡± Arnold opened her door once he circled around the coach. ¡°Why thank you, sir Arnold.¡± She didn¡¯t call him ¡°young lord¡± anymore because they were supposed to be each other¡¯s dates, thus they had to have some close relation. ¡°Sir Arnold¡± sounded more affectionate than ¡°Young lord¡±. That was what Liumiala said at least. Liam didn¡¯t get noble customs. Why did he have to circle around the coach just to open the door for her? Her answer to this question was: This is how a gentleman escorts a lady. I am playing the role of the daughter of a rich oil merchant so I have a very, very high standing. Thus, my date should treat me like a princess. ¡®Geh.¡¯ Arnold found it disgusting having to act like this. He was an average person who would much rather be sitting on the couch, watching TV and eating junk food. ¡°Do you see anyone on the list?¡± asked Arnold. ¡°Quite a few. They had surprised expressions on their faces when they saw your handsome visage.¡± ¡°Complimenting me won¡¯t gain you any points¡­ In any case, we shouldn¡¯t cause a big disturbance at this banquet. The Emperor will be at the last party of the three-day banquet.¡± At banquets, the Emperor would only be present on the first and third day. He would open the party and only stay for an hour before leaving the Empress in charge. The last day would be different since he would stay for the entire duration and greet all his guests. The reason this was the case was because if he was present all three days then people would only focus on trying to impress the Emperor and not mingle with the other nobles. The whole point of banquets was to build strong connections with people. ¡°I wonder if anyone had dared to speak with the vampire lord in the past two days,¡± Just as Arnold said that, a disturbance erupted from the crowd. ¡°Speak of the devil.¡± Liumiala¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she said that. A black, ominous carriage being pulled by undead horses circled around the fountain. ¡®Are those Living Armor Knights? Where the hell did she get the materials to create those monsters?¡¯ thought Arnold as he looked at the six knights that were escorting the carriage. The biggest one had him especially worried. Without even having to view its status, he knew that it could crush him even with his demon lord power. ¡®Fuck. This thing might even be as strong as Lancelot.¡¯ Arnold¡¯s molars clenched remembering his battle with Lancelot. The carriage stopped in front of the stairs leading up to the palace. A woman¡¯s long, slender leg, with her black colored toenails and exotic heel stepped out of the carriage. Soon, the person was fully out of the carriage, with a knight helping her down. Arnold¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It wasn¡¯t because of love at first sight. No, what made his heart pound like that was because this woman looked so familiar that he was questioning how such a thing was possible. ¡®No¡­ I must be imagining it.¡¯ At that moment, the two of their eyes met. Arnold felt a surge of power from her gaze alone. He felt his demon sword threatening to come out but he forced it down. It was responding to her malice. But unexpectedly, she smiled. She looked no older than a high school girl so it was a pure smile which could melt the heart of others. Of course, Liam wasn¡¯t a lolicon who was attracted to kids. He was merely comparing her to many of the high schoolers he met. Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth headed up the stairs leading to the palace, others giving way for her. Since this was a formal setting, her knights cladded in red armor had to stay behind. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we go as well?¡± ¡°Right¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡± Arnold hooked arms with Liumiala. The two of them headed up the stairs, following closely behind the vampire lord. ¡ó¡ó ¡°¡ªFirst and foremost, I would like to thank each of you for being here at this event. We are here to celebrate the victory of war and to welcome a new friend of the Empire,¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice boomed on the balcony of the second floor. The Empress, Roseria Millinisia Eulia was standing next to him. Although Liam knew the majority of the characters of the story, he didn¡¯t know much about the emperor¡¯s first wife. She was someone shrouded in mystery. But since she didn¡¯t seem that special, he decided to ignore her. Roseria was the exact copy of an older Olivia. The two would look alike if they were to stand next to each other. Roseria wasn¡¯t just the Empress but was one of the women who was part of the top 10 beauties of the empire, just like Arnold¡¯s mother. The emperor continued, ¡°I had my doubts whether establishing friendly connections with a nation ruled by a monster lord,¡± He looked straight towards Brynhildr who was standing alone amidst the crowd, ¡°There was the worry that the Theocracy would try and invade our nation because they suspect that we would want to start a war by joining hands with Selia. But I have come to understand that being a vassalage nation and making a peace treaty is remarkably different.¡± Power, money and connections were what drove everything in this world. It was common for a nation to be afraid that they would be attacked by their own neighbour. The problem with the Luthial Kingdom¡¯s connection was that the Greater Demon offered vassalage even though he should¡¯ve been aware that that would be taken as a threat to the surrounding nations. Since the kingdom had been in a decline, the Theocracy mistook that they wanted to increase their military power and attack another region. The fact that the opponent was a nation with monsters also played a role in their decision to invade the nation. This was all Arnold¡¯s conjecture. He wasn¡¯t certain if there was an underlying reason to what happened. Maybe the Juliar Theocracy wanted a reason to eliminate such a small kingdom or something. ¡®I can guess why they¡¯re afraid.¡¯ He remembered those Living Armor Knights. ¡°¡ªLet us enjoy this final night together. I hope we emerge a more united empire by the end of this night.¡± Jurnick stepped back. Arnold could see his father following behind Jurnick. There were also other notable people he knew. Vance von Penston. Ariane Marldor. Feldina Ulsian. The four of them were the strongest force this empire had. The person Arnold focused on the most was Vance von Penston. He was a Sword Master and would later be overtaken by Flora Luthial. ¡®I never expected to see these amazing people so soon. Each of them played a key role somewhere in the storyline. But the one who interests me the most¡­¡¯ He looked at Feldina. Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. She was happily speaking with Marcus about something while grinning. She also seemed to be pointing at Arnold while doing so. ¡®As expected of the fairy race. She probably already sensed my life energy when I got here.¡¯ His father waved at him with a smile and he waved back. ¡®Nothing seems to have reached him, huh? How has mother prevented the news from spreading¡­¡¯ Arnold wanted to go to his father but decided to leave that for later. Not only would the Emperor be surrounded by nobles, the reaction his father would give to the information would probably ruin this entire banquet. Arnold could imagine his father flying straight towards James and slaughtering him. ¡°Hey,¡± Liumiala nudged Arnold¡¯s arm, ¡°It seems you¡¯re very hated by these people.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± He didn¡¯t notice it at first how everyone was looking at him with scorn in their eyes. Some were blatantly gossiping about him even though he could hear them. ¡°Ignore them. I¡¯m not here to entertain idiots.¡± Multiple tongue clicking noises echoed. A wave of killing intent pressed down on him. But Arnold only ignored them as he looked around. ¡®Where is Rein?¡¯ Liumiala noticed this and asked, ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡± ¡°The eldest son of the Rynals merchant family.¡± ¡°Oho, you want to recruit him to work for you?¡± She seemed to think Arnold was an idiot, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. His family abandoned him that day when he screwed up a business contract. The consequences caused a few of the family¡¯s businesses to collapse. They lost a lot of power and money because of this.¡± ¡°So you have been doing your homework, huh?¡± ¡°My eyes and ears spy on every scummy noble I get interested in.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re the Robin Hood kind of person, huh?¡± ¡®A person who fights evil but protect the innocent.¡¯ It was just like Robin Hood who stole from the rich to give to the poor. ¡°Robin who¡­?¡± ¡°Never mind. I take it you have been keeping an eye on the family¡¯s finances?¡± She nodded, ¡°A lot of shady deals here and there but nothing that¡¯s obvious if you don¡¯t dig too deep.¡± ¡°Shady deals¡­¡± ¡°They have been getting involved with some strange deals to make money. You¡¯ve heard of Elf Hunting before, right?¡± ¡°Well, the name itself gives me an idea.¡± ¡°A lot of elves were spotted being taken into one of the family¡¯s villages they own. There were also a lot of heavily armored guards.¡± ¡°Huh? When was this?¡± ¡°Just a few days ago when there was a large gathering in the Great Forest.¡± Arnold frowned. ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­that Sylphiala is amongst them?¡± Arnold muttered under his breath. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Ah, nothing. Selling elves is good business in this day and age, huh. Even one can sell for thousands of gold,¡± He looked at Liumiala carefully, ¡°You don¡¯t seem bothered by this.¡± ¡°Why would I be?¡± ¡°They¡¯re¡­¡± Your people, was what he was about to say but stopped. He had forgotten that Liumiala wasn¡¯t born in a regular Elf settlement. There was no reason for her to feel bothered by the qualms of elves and humans. In fact, regular elves hated dark elves so that just made things worse. Dark Elves were similar to humans. They were honest in their desires for power, lust and such. Whereas Elves were creatures who were aloof to many of the things in this world. They kept to themselves and many almost never leave their settlements. ¡®She probably doesn¡¯t care so I should change the subject.¡¯ ¡°Does anyone know yet that you captured Jurius?¡± ¡°Nope. I used the same trick as we did with you¡ªwe found an expendable person and used transformation magic on him.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Liumiala had already succeeded in capturing Jurius. He was being held in a cell in one of their warehouses in the capital. Arnold knew that his mood would be ruined if he went to see Jurius so he decided to deal with Jurius before he was done with James and his associates. ¡°If the Emperor finds out then even your father won¡¯t be able to protect you,¡± ¡°He¡¯s not going to find out, now is he? The moment the Imperial Court decided to suddenly stall the trial was the moment their fates were sealed. Jurius included. His supposed title as a prince will be questioned by the people.¡± ¡°I guess I should find a magic item that messes with a person¡¯s memory then?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll find some other way to keep Jurius quiet. Letting him forget everything will be his mercy.¡± ¡°You seem like you¡¯ve figured everything out to avoid the worst case scenario, huh?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± If he didn¡¯t then there was no telling when his death was certain. He had to consider every possibility in order to eliminate a death flag. From now on he had to be three steps ahead of his opponents. Arnold suddenly noticed that the music had stopped and multiple people were staring at him. ¡®Did they hear our conversation? No, it doesn¡¯t seem like it. Then why are they so quiet?¡¯ ¡°¡ªSir Arnold von Berkley.¡± A sweet, harmonious voice called out to him. Liumiala¡¯s face scrunched up. Arnold¡¯s face almost did the same thing when he saw the person in question. ¡°¡­I-If it isn¡¯t Her Majesty Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth,¡± Arnold gracefully bowed and took her hand. ¡®Cold¡­¡¯ He planted his lips on her hand in greeting. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± ¡°So bold¡­¡± ¡°As expected of a womanizer¡­¡± The music started playing again but many people were still looking their way. ¡°My, it has been a long time since a man has made my heart race.¡± Selia fanned herself with a smile. ¡®What heart? Aren¡¯t you undead? Why the fuck did she come to me of all people!?¡¯ His mind was in chaos but he knew that he had to act calm and avoid offending the other party. ¡°I could not resist to greet such a fine young lady. Your beauty can even make the darkest of days seem the brightest!¡± ¡°Oh, my, a young lady? I am over 200 years old but thank you for the compliment¡­¡± Selia smiled. ¡°Please excuse me. I will take my leave,¡± Liumiala backed away with a deadpan expression. ¡°I did not mean to interrupt you when you were speaking.¡± ¡®Your words and actions contradict each other,¡¯ thought Arnold in annoyance. ¡°No, it¡¯s quite alright. I wanted to speak with some of my friends anyway without my date tagging along,¡± Liumiala glanced at Arnold, ¡°We will have plenty of time together tonight.¡± The crowd sighed, seemingly implying something naughty from Liumiala¡¯s words. ¡®Wait! That¡¯s not what she means!¡¯ ¡°To think he found a woman right after Her Highness was given to the current heir¡­ What dog trash¡­¡± ¡°I thought he was obsessed with her?¡± Various statements were thrown around about Arnold bringing another woman into his life. It seemed that they mistook it that he was in a romantic relationship with her. Arnold noticed Liumiala blushing when he looked at her. ¡®What kind of reaction is that!?¡¯ ¡°Please excuse me¡­¡± Liumiala quickly bolted away. ¡®Tch. Coward.¡¯ Now he was left alone with Selia. The two stared into each other¡¯s eyes. Selia was the first to speak, ¡°I heard some interesting things about you.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± ¡°You were recently given a city along with a large plot of land, correct? Aren¡¯t our situations similar? Both of us are rulers of small cities.¡± ¡®But the difference is that you have a city filled with monsters that could destroy a small nation,¡¯ Arnold couldn¡¯t understand why she even brought it up, ¡®Is she trying to talk about politics? Shit, I always slept in those classes in school. I¡¯ll look like an idiot if I let her steer the conversation.¡¯ ¡°I am still in the process of getting used to being a city lord, Your Majesty.¡± ¡°I see. It¡¯s fine if you talk informally to me, you know? I might be of undead nature but I was a commoner once before so people treating me like a monarch is still alien to me.¡± ¡°When you were still alive?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, that is what I meant,¡± she seemed to want to say something else but stuck with that, ¡°How are you fairing with diplomatic matters? The city was isolated by the empire from my understanding, right?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t really looked into those matters yet. I wanted to do something before I worry about diplomatic issues.¡± ¡°Oh? Please enlighten me as to what that is.¡± ¡®Shit, I almost blurted the existence of blood crystals.¡¯ He cleared his throat: ¡°My city has been underpopulated for quite a while. I think it has to do with the fact that there are no forces to fend off monsters. The villages are always at risk because of it. My first priority would be to get capable fighters.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Why not lend knights from the surrounding fiefs?¡± ¡®Is this woman crazy? There¡¯s no way someone from the empire would even give me a goat.¡¯ His father¡¯s vassals might do it but Arnold wanted to be independent from his father and any of his people. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to train my own people than rely on others.¡± ¡°Well, it is your decision in the end. Oh right, do you have plans concerning the large plot of land you possess?¡± ¡°You mean the forest and the plains? I haven¡¯t thought about it.¡± Expanding his city was the last thing on his mind(since it wouldn¡¯t be a smart move to expand a dying city). Restoring it was what was most important. There were probably less than fifty families compared to the hundreds of buildings in the city. His second problem involved getting more people to come to his city. A city couldn¡¯t be called a city if it didn¡¯t have people. ¡°There are lots of things you can do with such large plots of lands to gain currency. I think building farms would be the best choice. You can start by expanding after gathering enough profit.¡± ¡°Uh, um¡­¡± Arnold hadn¡¯t considered that at all. His main priority was to secure the crystals and make them circulate the market. ¡®I should¡¯ve attended some economic classes instead of fooling around.¡¯ ¡°There is also the option of a Farm Stand. If you have a piece of land in a decent location, you can set up a roadside farm stand and use the rest of your land to grow or produce food to sell. Then there¡¯s the option to start a lumber business. I have seen that large forest surrounding your city along with its mountains. There are bound to be lots of trees to chop down. You can make space and business at the same time.¡± ¡®Uh, I need a notebook to write all this down.¡¯ He would definitely forget all of this. His brain cells were eaten away from gaming so much so his short-term memory was poor. ¡°You can buy livestock and raise them in your villages. They can produce milk or even their own meat can be sold. Oh, and you can sell the land to others as pasture,¡± Selia finally stopped her economic lesson on farming and stuff, ¡°I¡¯ve gone too far with trying to interfere with your business. Forgive me.¡± ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s fine. Uh, would you like a drink?¡± ¡®I need to get away for a while and arrange my thoughts. This woman will give me a heart attack. And what does she mean by she has seen my city? Does that imply that she¡¯s been eyeing my resources? Shit, how much does she know?¡¯ There was no way he would simply allow someone to take his land(his delusion). ¡°Yes, please. I would like a light drink since I cannot tolerate the taste of alcohol.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± The people gave way as Arnold quickly left Selia¡¯s side. She was now left alone again just like before. No one seemed brave enough to even approach her. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡®Hmm¡­ How do I get him to talk about the crystals?¡¯ Selia watched as Arnold walked away with a rather troubled expression on his face. ¡®Why does he seem so nervous? Am I releasing killing intent unknowingly?¡¯ Selia looked down at herself, ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem that way. Then why is he so on-guard?¡¯ Perhaps he was taken aback that she would approach him out of all people. She wasn¡¯t surprised why that was so. From an outside perspective, Selia had no reason to be interested in Arnold. He was just some son of a duke and nothing else. However, those crystals changed everything. Its value was extraordinarily higher than that of gold or silver in large amounts. Its uses didn¡¯t just lay in keeping summons. Vetis had done some research and found out that the crystal could also act as a spell carrier. Meaning, spells could be contained inside. The highest rank it could hold was unknown since there wasn¡¯t anyone in her army who could cast spells up to 17th rank to test it. Selia herself could only use the spells inside her ring but there was no way to transfer the spell over to the crystal since she wasn¡¯t a guru when it came to magic arts. ¡®The bigger question should be who to sell the crystals to once he trades some with us.¡¯ There were seven magic towers on the continent. She was told by Vetis that it would be better to sell it to the towers unless a better buyer came along. ¡®But still, a single gram being equivalent to thousands of gold should be an exaggeration, right?¡¯ Vetis said those exact words. Perhaps he was implying that the crystals were just very valuable? Selia didn¡¯t know. ¡®How long is he going to take with the drinks?¡¯ Selia thought in annoyance. Arnold was taking longer than she thought he would. ¡®Charm magic would probably not work on someone like him since the magic is ineffective against people with strong mental fortitudes.¡¯ While Selia was thinking to herself, Arnold was already coming back with two glasses in his hands. ¡®Hmm¡­ His troubled expression is gone. That¡¯s some recovery he has.¡¯ ¡°Here you go, lady Selia.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡®Now that I think about it. Can I even digest this? I haven¡¯t tried eating food yet since that desire is gone,¡¯ she smelled the peachy scent of the beverage, ¡®It smells tasty.¡¯ ¡°¡­!¡± Selia¡¯s eyes widened when she took the first sip of her drink. ¡®How have I not done this before!? My throat is being filled with the sweet taste of fruity nectar.¡¯ ¡°You seem to be enjoying the drink.¡± Arnold smiled amiably and drank his own drink. ¡°We undead never get to enjoy the luxuries of the living which includes eating and drinking. Some of us are even incapable of eating at all. Anyway, back to what we were discussing¡ª¡± She noticed that Arnold¡¯s smile was getting wider and wider as he was looking at her, ¡°Surely you didn¡¯t approach me just to give me a geoeconomic lesson?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± So I was found out, thought Selia. ¡°What is it you¡¯re really after?¡± Arnold asked as if he enjoyed the situation. Selia glanced around to see if anyone was in listening range. She took Arnold¡¯s hand and gestured for him to follow her. The two left the banquet hall and went to the balcony. The outside air blew strongly against their faces. ¡°The only reason I came to this banquet¡ªin a nation where everyone hates monsters¡ªwasn¡¯t just to show my friendship with Jurnick.¡± Arnold silently listened. ¡°You must¡¯ve heard that my nation was already in a terrible state even before I took control,¡± Selia paused as she thought of what to say and what not to say, ¡°The city slowly imploded due to the previous ruler¡¯s spending habits and unwise decisions. The city lord was killed along with his family by his own citizens. That was when the chaos ensued. People started murdering each other just to put food on the table, shop owners fled the city to start their businesses in other regions¡­ The list goes on but listing it all would take a lot of time.¡± ¡°I think I get it. My city went through something similar.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± ¡°So what is it that I can offer a queen of a kingdom? You should know that I have no money to my name.¡± Selia took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She exhaled and began speaking, ¡°I¡­ No, we are hoping to receive financial support from you, Arnold von Berkley.¡± Chapter 67: Fallen Valkyrie ¡°¡­¡± Arnold silently stared at Selia. ¡®Was¡­ that a little too straightforward¡­?¡¯ She now knew that Arnold wasn¡¯t someone who liked to beat around the bush so she took the same approach. But maybe she took it a little too far? ¡°Eh¡­ But how will I aid an entire nation?¡± Arnold seemed genuinely confused as he tilted his head. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®How should I do this¡­¡¯ Ah! ¡°You must know that I possess strong subordinates by my side, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I, myself am also strong. There are probably few people in this world who can challenge me in a one-on-one fight,¡± ¡°Are you advertising yourself? This seems rather pathetic, Your Majesty.¡± ¡®Geh.¡¯ ¡°No, I am merely offering you an accord. You said your city and the surrounding regions needs protection, right? I can offer that protection. I am a level 100 so whichever race I create will emerge level 70 and in some cases level 80.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Arnold¡¯s expression changed when she said ¡°level 100¡±. ¡®Hahaha~.¡¯ She was already aware that it was rare for level 100s to exist in this world. Even the most famous people couldn¡¯t even reach level 90 in their lifetime. There were only two people in the Testaments that were close to level 100. Other than that, she knew of no one else who could¡¯ve achieved the level cap. ¡°Think about it, would it not be better to have such strong subordinates on your side? Although it would be difficult to create an army of those knights over a short period of time, I can at least summon strong monsters to protect your people,¡± Selia looked at Arnold¡¯s expression carefully, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of golems before, right?¡± ¡°¡­Their lifespan corresponds to the kind of resources used to create them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But you wouldn¡¯t need to worry of the resources needed to summon monsters like Golems and the like. I can create them on my own and give them to you.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Arnold put his hand on his chin. ¡®Did it work? Did I manage to pull him to my side?¡¯ Arnold¡¯s city¡¯s large deposits of minerals would be enough for the Undead Nation for decades. The sheer worth of the minerals would outshine that of minerals such as gold and platinum. ¡°I would like you to think about the benefits of becoming my ally. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems from other nations since you are the ruler of a city independent from the empire. And even if they try to attack your city then I¡¯ll protect you. I learned from my mistakes with the Luthial Kingdom. While you think it over, I would like to give you a gift. It isn¡¯t necessary to give it back even if you refuse my offer.¡± ¡®But I hope you don¡¯t. Otherwise Vetis and the others will lose their loyalty in me.¡¯ They revered Selia as a god and praised her left and right. What would happen if they found out their ruler wasn¡¯t able to ensnare a single human? ¡®If worst comes to worst then I might even have to offer my body. He¡¯s known as a massive playboy so surely that will increase his chances of accepting. Ah, but I shouldn¡¯t use this form. I look like a high schooler.¡¯ Of course, that¡ªalong with any Star-class items¡ªwas her last resort. ¡°A gift, huh? In that case¡­¡± Arnold pointed below where the carriages stood. His finger was pointing towards a specific individual. The level 90 Living Armor Knight. ¡°Give that guy to me.¡± Selia frowned. She couldn¡¯t just give the knight away. They were creations of Vetis. What would Vetis think if she arbitrarily gave away the soldier he trained from the ground up? It wasn¡¯t easy for one to increase the levels of your summon unless you had the means to farm thousands of XP like they did. ¡°I¡­ I cannot do that.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Well whatever. It¡¯s a shame but I¡¯ll recede for now.¡± Selia breathed a quiet sigh of relief. It seemed that he was only curious about the knight and didn¡¯t really wish to have it that much. ¡°Then do you have anything else that can convince me to place my trust in you? A partnership should have equal trade after all. I can¡¯t just take your word for it, Your Majesty.¡± Selia¡¯s brain went into overdrove trying to think of what she could give Arnold. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡®Giving a gift to someone is so simple yet I¡¯m finding it this hard¡­¡¯ She tried to recall all the things inside her inventory. Besides her full gear, there were mostly other junk she obtained by completing events and such. She wouldn¡¯t carry around important stuff in her personal inventory. She suddenly thought of the Star-Class Items in her Treasury. ¡®But those are the things my friends obtained¡­ I can¡¯t just give it away¡­¡¯ She also touched the [Beyond Star¡ª¡î¡î] item around her neck. These items were much too precious to just give away. If it were that simple then they wouldn¡¯t have resorted to bowing their heads to a human for money but would¡¯ve sold all their valuables. Arnold spoke when she was about to ask for some time to think about it. ¡°You¡¯ve lived long, right? Being a vampire and all.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡®Wait. I only came here about four years ago so that isn¡¯t the complete truth.¡¯ Technically she was nearly eighteen years old if she considered her biological age¡ªeven if she looked younger than her age suggested. But the person she possessed was definitely far older. ¡°Then you must know some pretty interesting things about this world. Yes¡ªI would like your knowledge as well.¡± ¡°My¡­ knowledge?¡± ¡°Dungeons, relic tombs, underground civilizations¡­ Anything that holds historical value.¡± ¡°But some of those wouldn¡¯t benefit you in any way, right? What¡¯s the point of trying to go to such dangerous places where there might or might not be something of worth?¡± ¡°Oh? So you do know something?¡± ¡®Shit.¡¯ ¡°¡­I do have a few places in mind. But I only know of those places from hearing about them from others. Getting there would be dangerous. Even the easiest dungeon can harbour the most dangerous monsters and traps.¡± ¡°Of course, I understand that.¡± ¡°But why do you want to go there despite the risks?¡± Even Selia wouldn¡¯t go to an ancient place such as a relic tomb out of greed. The dangerous monsters protecting the artifacts would even threaten her life if she didn¡¯t bring one Star-Class Item at least. ¡®There¡¯s a rumour of a divine beast being at one of those locations as well. It¡¯ll be suicide for him.¡¯ She was confident in killing a Divine Beast on her own but what worried her was their immortality. They could simply revive again. It was a troublesome foe if you didn¡¯t have the means to stop it. ¡°Have you heard of the Sky Mountain?¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the name. ¡°No.¡± but he quickly denied having heard of it. ¡°I heard that there is a secret martial art hidden within one of the labyrinth¡¯s abandoned towers.¡± ¡°Martial art, huh¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what kind it is but I do know one thing... It is a pure martial skill.¡± ¡°Which means it has kept its power after being created by a god¡­¡± a wide smile emerged on Arnold¡¯s face, ¡°Are you sure you should be telling me something like that? I wasn¡¯t being serious about exploring those dangerous places. It was merely of interest to me.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have a need for the martial art so you may do what you please with the information I told you,¡± She stretched out her hand, ¡°Is it a deal? Will you join me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arnold silently gazed at her for a few seconds, ¡°What makes you so sure I can support your nation financially? Everyone else thinks my city is a worthless dump.¡± ¡°¡­We found this.¡± Selia took out the crystal Vetis showed her before. Arnold¡¯s face twisted. ¡°So you entered my territory illegally, is that it?¡± ¡°N-No, my subordinate found this near one of my domains,¡± She put the crystal in Arnold¡¯s hand. ¡°Hmm¡­ Is it possible that there are other places where blood crystals could manifest naturally? I didn¡¯t know of this¡­¡± he muttered to himself. ¡®So these are called blood crystals¡­¡¯ ¡°Have you found any other deposits of this?¡± Selia shook her head, ¡°This was the only one we found.¡± Arnold looked at Selia and then back at the crystal, ¡°There¡¯s no hiding it and acting ignorant since you¡¯ve shown me this, huh.¡± He sighed loudly. ¡°This accord sounds very appealing to someone like me who possesses no private army of my own. But the fact that they are monsters is a factor I have to take into consideration. My people will fear me even more if they see I¡¯m being guarded by monsters. But I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Wonderful!¡± Selia chirped happily, ¡°I will send one of my people, Lupus, to hear your answer. She will also bring all the paperwork along.¡± ¡°Alright. Send everything to my residence in my city. Any time in the next few weeks should work. I won¡¯t be staying long in my father¡¯s city, after all.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Selia wanted to jump around and dance but she knew that would look unsightly. But Arnold didn¡¯t seem to be finished yet, ¡°There¡¯s one last thing¡­¡± ¡°And that is?¡± ¡°Can Your Majesty summon creatures of divine nature?¡± ¡°Divine nature? Hm¡­¡± ¡®I think Lilith is able to do that. She¡¯s a fallen angel after all. Even if she is banished, her angelic powers should still work.¡¯ ¡°I can ask one of my subordinates. What kind of creature are you looking for?¡± ¡°A cherubim.¡± Selia frowned. ¡®That¡¯s an odd choice. I thought he¡¯d want Holy Gatekeepers.¡¯ A cherubim was the size of an average medium dog. It was a giant eye with wings coming out of the back of its body. Though it possesses no brain or mouth for that matter, it could speak. The summon was also very weak in terms of pure power. It dealt only 4 DPS. That wasn¡¯t even effective against level 1 monsters which usually had 100 HP. The only thing useful about the monster was its ability to cast divine magic to perform miracles. There was a one in a million chance that it would be summoned with a special skill as well. ¡®It¡¯s like a gamble.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s an odd choice. Would you reconsider?¡± ¡°No. I would like a cherubim. A seraphim would be a better choice for my situation¡ªsince it is an evolved form¡ªbut I know it¡¯s impossible to summon them with orthodox magic.¡± ¡°Well¡­ If you want it then that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡®He seems like a weird person but I guess it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ Arnold finally shook her hand. ¡°I hope to hear from you soon, Arnold von Berkley.¡± Both smiled. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°Phew¡­ That was nerve-wrecking.¡± Selia leaned against the balcony and exhaled. The city was serene from where she stood¡ªpeaceful and quiet. The gentle lights and the occasional music was booming from inside the banquet hall. ¡®This empire is unlike my city. People fear me just because I¡¯m a vampire.¡¯ There was a time when Selia was depressed over this matter. Every person who found out what race she belonged to feared her. The first few years in this world was a horrible experience. Things changed once she was able to amass enough SP to be able to use the system interface. A while after she summoned her first subordinate which was none other than Lilith. Perhaps it was because she had known Lilith the longest but Selia always found closure whenever the two of them were together. ¡°Big sis¡­ I hope you¡¯re alright wherever you are¡­¡± Selia tried to imagine her big sister¡¯s face. It was no use. Her memories were too clouded to even paint a proper picture. She could only remember that her sister was a righteous person who led others with dignity. Selia wanted to be like her. ¡®Haven¡¯t I become just a little like you, big sis? I am also leading others and protecting them. Almost like a Guild Master¡­¡¯ Selia noticed that some nobles were looking at her through the glass. The door opened, ¡°Um, Your Majesty, if I may have a minute of your time.¡± Selia forced down the emotions which was about to erupt from within. She tried to put on her best smile as she spoke, ¡°Of course. How may I help you?¡± The time for thinking about the past was over. It was better to just focus on her future. The future of Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth, the Fallen Valkyrie. Chapter 68: Convenience ¡®What an interesting person.¡¯ Arnold thought to himself as he entered the banquet hall. He expected Selia to be a monster with unfathomable intellect who would try and manipulate him into giving her what she wanted but she seemed to be like any regular person. Or was she acting that way to make him feel more comfortable? It was common for those in power to want to stoop lower than their positions originally were. This tactic is used whenever they favor someone in their company and want that person to work harder which in turn would benefit them as well. In Arnold¡¯s case, she wanted to make him comfortable by saying things like, ¡°We can speak informally¡± and ¡°There¡¯s no need to hasten the process. It is also your decision if you want to or not.¡± A normal person in power wouldn¡¯t act like that unless they wanted something. They would be forceful and demanding. ¡®I almost fell for her act for a second there. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s thinking of sapping me dry for my money.¡¯ Arnold smirked, ¡®There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting that happen, scum. I¡¯ll be the one doing the exploiting.¡¯ He wasn¡¯t thinking of asking her to get him a cherubim at first. That was a test to see how far he could demand things from her. The knight was also part of this. Since she hesitated a few times it meant that she wasn¡¯t a stupid person and she knew the risks involved. ¡®Man, trying to reveal someone¡¯s intentions is hard. How do smart people do that?¡¯ He wanted to know what her intentions were but it was impossible to do that in that short conversation. It would probably be better to discuss it in a formal setting. ¡®In any case, I think it¡¯s for the best that I take her up on the offer.¡¯ Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that he would become a yes-man. The other party was a monster among monsters with intelligence far above that of any normal human. He had to show her that they couldn¡¯t just walk all over him. ¡®My list of things to do keeps increasing every single day. Will I ever get a rest?¡¯ ¡°Oh! Al is here!¡± When Arnold passed by a group of women, he heard someone exclaim in surprise. The person left the group of noble ladies that was surrounding her and hurriedly came towards him. ¡°Hm? Y-Your Majesty?¡± She was Roseria, the first wife of the emperor and the mother of Olivia and Julius. ¡°My word! Look how much you¡¯ve grown! And it¡¯s Auntie Rose for you,¡± She pulled him in for a hug. The people surrounding them snickered. ¡°Err, um¡­¡± Arnold¡¯s body went stiff. This woman was Olivia¡¯s mother and the empress of the Eulia Empire. Who wouldn¡¯t be taken aback? ¡®No, rather, I¡¯m surprised Arnold is so close with this woman. She should be acting like a sovereign¡¯s wife ought to act but her mannerisms changed when she saw me.¡¯ Liam already knew that Arnold was close with the Imperial family but he didn¡¯t know it was to extend of calling the empress ¡°auntie¡± or even ¡°mommy¡± in private. There was also this big smile on her face whenever he did. Her eyes were also looking at him warmly like he was a cute little child. ¡°Come, follow me.¡± Roseria linked her arm with Arnold¡¯s, ¡°Your father would be delighted to see you here.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Arnold wanted to say something but Roseria dragged him along. The two of them passed by the nobles who greeted the empress as they walked. They ascended the stairs leading to the second floor. Arnold could now see the entire banquet hall. Everyone was either wearing a dress or a suit since this was a formal party. Low ranking barons and knighthood households could use tonight to build strong connections with others. Of course, there weren¡¯t just nobles. There were wealthy merchants too and officials from the government. You could say all the bigwigs were here tonight. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll be able to look for Rein from here.¡¯ Arnold¡¯s eyes darted across the banquet hall. Arnold and Roseria arrived in front of a single door which was down a long hallway. A single man was standing outside. The prime minster, Ogil. ¡°Your Majesty, please wait.¡± The prime minister stood in front of the door leading to the room where Jurnick and his Great Nobles were. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Ogil? I¡¯m going to see my husband. Al hasn¡¯t been at the castle in quite a while either so I want him and his father to catch up as well.¡± ¡°About that,¡± Ogil took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat on his balding head, ¡°His Majesty is having an important discussion with his advisors and vassals.¡± ¡°Why are they holding a meeting when a party is ongoing? Does he expect me to be the host again tonight?¡± Roseria made a shooing gesture, ¡°Out of the way. You know how I am when I get angry.¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°P-Please understand that there are some things that they haven¡¯t found answers to. So they are using this chance to sort everything out.¡± Roseria went ¡°Good grief¡± before turning around. ¡°Fine. But if they aren¡¯t done in two hours then I will go in there myself. I dare you to stop me, Ogil.¡± ¡°I-I understand¡­¡± * ¡°What was that about?¡± Arnold asked when the two of them came back. They stood on the balcony of the second floor and observed the party from above. The music was still the same as when the banquet started. It would be a while before the tune changed. Once that happened then everyone would have to find a dance partner. Arnold had to leave this woman¡¯s side before that time came. He just knew that she would force him to dance with her for old time¡¯s sake. ¡°They are probably talking about what to do in case any nation takes action about the declaration of friendship with Lady Selia.¡± ¡°What does auntie think of her?¡± ¡°How can I say this¡­ She was more human than I imagined she would be. Although she seems dangerous at first, her personality is something I came to like after our interactions.¡± Monster lords were beings of intelligence thus they didn¡¯t attack senselessly. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t kill at all. In fact, many vampire lords before Selia had destroyed cities singlehandedly out of hunger for human blood. You could say it was a good thing that Selia killed the previous reining vampire lord of this part of the continent since she wasn¡¯t as savage as other vampire lords. ¡°I see¡­ I guess my expectations of a monster lord was also shattered.¡± ¡°You met up with her? You¡¯re such a playboy~¡± Roseria punched Arnold¡¯s arm with a giggle, ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been long since Livia was given to the new heir but you¡¯re already looking for other women. But I like how you¡¯re going after women in power. It shows your confidence.¡± ¡®Why does everyone misunderstand my relationships with women? Damn you, Arnold.¡¯ ¡°A-Anyway, has my father heard of what happened at the castle yet? Of Jurius almost killing me?¡± ¡°Yes, but we thought you would be held at the Imperial Court to wait for the trial?¡± ¡°Uh, about that¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t just say that Liumiala made someone else go in his place. But everyone would find out eventually. The whole point was to fool the Imperial Court to show his distrust in them after they blatantly ignored taking action¡ªof course, this was obviously a lie in some ways. For one, the imperial court¡¯s executives didn¡¯t know what was going on because someone had been intentionally hiding the fact about what happened while making everyone¡¯s attention shift to the case with Jurius. Maybe it was a coincidence or Jurius had the brains to plan this out so perfectly. Knowing that idiot, it was probably the former. ¡°How is everything going at the city? I haven¡¯t gone there since I¡¯ve been busy with some things.¡± ¡®In any case, I should keep quiet about it for the time being. It¡¯ll just ruin the mood.¡¯ A trouble expression appeared on Roseria¡¯s face as she bit her lip, ¡°Livia contacted me with [Message] last night. Things aren¡¯t looking good in the city.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡®As expected. Something did happen in the city.¡¯ He was initially under the impression that Liumiala was feeding him false information but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡°There has been an attack on the castle¡­¡± Roseria put her hand on her mouth so others wouldn¡¯t be able to read her lips, ¡°I want you to listen to me before doing anything rash.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡°Livia has given me a list of potential suspects because of their history with the household. The list is quite long from what I¡¯ve seen. They were able to identify the suspects by interrogating a prisoner they captured.¡± ¡®That was fast.¡¯ Although Liumiala was able to get the names in just a few hours. But he applauded Olivia¡¯s flexibility. She wasn¡¯t one to get involved with politics and scheming. Her skills were much better utilized on a battlefield. As such, she was a dunch when it came to trying to understand an opponent with a scheming nature or planning traps. ¡°We¡¯re in the process of narrowing down the names since we don¡¯t want to eliminate innocent nobles. Disputes have been uprising in the city after the attack. We¡¯ve tried our best to keep your father oblivious to what happened.¡± Roseria looked at Arnold with a serious expression, ¡°You know why, right?¡± ¡°¡­I know.¡± The last time Marcus went berserk was the time Arnold was almost killed by assassins. It took Vance, Feldina and Ariane to stop his rampage. Since Vance was the frontline attacker, he received the most injuries in the fight. It was like all Marcus saw was blood. Although there weren¡¯t any civilian casualties, it would be troublesome if he were to rampage again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the suspect. We¡¯re close to figuring out who it is¡ª¡± ¡°James Caervil is the man who ordered my death. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s directly involved with the attack on the castle but I¡¯m sure he has some involvement.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Roseria¡¯s face went blank, ¡°Are you¡­ talking about the Empire¡¯s new Earl James Caervil?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s no way¡­ Our investigators would¡¯ve detected any strange movement and reported it to me if that were the case.¡± ¡°Apparently they aren¡¯t that thorough,¡± Arnold looked towards a certain person, ¡°There he is. Enjoying himself after ordering the fall of a ducal household.¡± He ought to take out his Aura Sword and slice James¡¯ head off. But Arnold held in his urges. ¡°I-If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Roseria¡¯s pupils shook, ¡°we must apprehend him immediately. I¡¯ll make sure he pays. I should also let the entire empire know so that those involved wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the empire without paying for what they did.¡± Arnold grabbed Roseria¡¯s arm when she was about to head downstairs. ¡°Please let me handle this. I have another favor to ask of my favorite aunt in the world,¡± Arnold rubbed her arm with a smile. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Please. Only auntie Roseria can do this.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She bit her lip, ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡®I never expected this woman to hold such affection for Arnold. It¡¯s even more maternal love than he gets from his mother.¡¯ Roseria seemed to view Arnold as her own son, from Liam¡¯s perspective. She showed a strong reaction when she heard that he was almost killed. ¡®Olivia is close with my mother while her mother is closer with me. How ironic.¡¯ Arnold began speaking after Roseria calmed down. She seemed to be in a hurry to catch the criminal. ¡°Auntie must¡¯ve heard of the Citizen¡¯s Law #46.¡± ¡°...¡± She thought for a moment before she nodded, ¡°It¡¯s a continental law that states that victims of crimes who are not helped by authorities should take things into their own hands. Although there are limits.¡± ¡°Indeed. You cannot harm others in the process. The law can only be taken into affect once authorities have denied to view the case of the victim. And the victim can only get justice if their claim is accepted by the authorities. My situation is a little different.¡± ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± Arnold licked his lips, ¡°The Imperial Court turned a blind eye to the crimes committed by Jurius and James. The trial of Jurius¡¯ attempted murder case hasn¡¯t been held yet. Isn¡¯t that strange?¡± Of course, that wasn¡¯t the entire truth. It was more like they were being kept in the dark by one of the officials. ¡°What!?¡± Her strong reaction was within expectations. A noble who wants to harm another person was one thing but if the Imperial Court¡ªthe people who must protect the rights of citizens¡ªwere to refuse to help the victim then everything changed. ¡°Someone¡­ can be executed for this¡­ And James is one of them.¡± ¡°Yes, this can be viewed as treason against the empire. Any law enforcement officer not abiding by the rules are included in this.¡± ¡°Al¡­¡± Roseria¡¯s eyebrows arched in worry. ¡°I ask auntie one thing¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Tell me,¡± She held his hand with a worried expression. ¡®Perfect. If the empress is by my side then there shouldn¡¯t be a lot of problems later on. Ah, so convenient.¡¯ Arnold held Roseria¡¯s hand tightly and tried to look as pitiful as possible. ¡°Please help me get my revenge.¡± Chapter 69 Part 1: A Losing Battle(1) Arnold and Roseria split up once both of them reached the banquet hall. There was a grave expression on Roseria¡¯s face if one looked carefully. Even Arnold was feeling a little guilty for using her to avoid drawing any trouble towards himself. But this was necessary. For revenge. ¡®Now that that¡¯s sorted I¡¯ll need to find Rein and recruit him. Then my reason for being here is over.¡¯ Before he could start looking though, the conductor suddenly spoke after he silenced his musicians: ¡°We will now allow the couples to dance. Everyone please head to the dance floor.¡± He said so before the lights were dimmed. The music changed from an elegant tone to a much more gentler tone that fit the atmosphere. Couples and singles alike sought for their dance partners. ¡®Shit.¡¯ Liam was never much of a dancer so he wanted to get out of there as soon as possible. There were already a crowd of young ladies approaching him. No, there were some old women in the mix. But he felt a tug on his arm before he turned tail to run. ¡°Shall we dance?¡± Liumiala said with a radiant smile, ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave my lover to dance with someone else.¡± ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± Arnold forced down his annoyance and nodded, ¡°Right. Let¡¯s go, my love.¡± ¡°Pft. Yes, dear.¡± Liumiala was finding it hard to hold in her laughter. ¡®So damn carefree.¡¯ The two of them headed towards the dance floor where the couples were already dancing. The people seemed to enjoy themselves as they laughed and matched the tune of the music. Arnold looked at the loners standing idly to the sidelines or eating at the buffet. ¡®This kind of reminds me of my high school prom.¡¯ It was his final year of school yet he had no girlfriend. None of the girls in his class even wanted to go with him. Liam was like a stranger to the current Arnold now. He remembered the dreadful life the guy had to live just to survive. His only reason for living was to eat, sleep, play games, go to work and repeat. It was a constant cycle that he repeated every day. Even if he didn¡¯t have a social life outside of work, he still had his guildmates. They would praise him for his battle experience and judgments during raids and such. Those people looked up to him and he liked it. But would those same praises and sparkling eyes have been directed at their Vice Guild master if any of them found out about his lifestyle? Arnold knew that the answer was a definite ¡®no¡¯. The only person who knew his living circumstances and the piece of shit he was, was the girl he mentored in the Newbie Program. The two were coincidental neighbours in their apartment complex. She looked up to him even though she knew what his life was really like. There would be a smile on her face each time she came over to his apartment after school. ¡®I kind of miss her. I hope Alecs is taking good care of her¡­¡¯ It was regrettable how he wouldn¡¯t hear her cheerful voice calling him, ¡°Senior~¡±. ¡°Haaah¡­¡± ¡°Why are you sighing when a beautiful girl is right here?¡± Liumiala stomped on Arnold¡¯s foot, ¡°Focus on me. I¡¯ll get mad even if this is fake. Humph.¡± ¡°Pouting and acting cute doesn¡¯t suit you. It honestly creeps me out.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Arnold made Liumiala spin and pulled her close. Her widened eyes narrowed angrily at him. ¡°Where is the emperor? I thought he would host the party.¡± ¡°I just left auntie¡ªthe empress¡¯ side, she said that His Majesty is discussing some things with his nobles.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing the things you¡¯re talking about refer to that vampire?¡± ¡°Most likely the things they didn¡¯t mention during the conference, yes.¡± A conference is a gathering of people with a common interest or background, with the purposes of allowing them to meet one another and to learn about and discuss issues, ideas and work that focus on a topic of mutual concern. ¡°They probably left some things out during the conference. This was to keep the vampire in the dark. Information is the most important thing if you want to invade a nation or destroy it internally.¡± Although he wasn¡¯t a historical nerd, Arnold knew that even two nations on friendly terms would keep national secrets from each other. This was so that they could have an advantage over the other if war were to ever break out between the two. It gave either the upper hand depending on how useful that information was. ¡®She probably also knows this.¡¯ Arnold gazed over the heads of everyone to see if he could spot Selia. It seemed that she already left the banquet because her presence was no longer needed. He was hoping to ask her what kind of enemies he might face inside that dungeon so it was regrettable that she left. ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Liumiala followed Arnold¡¯s eyes, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Brynhildr. I could swear I saw her in one of the corners a few minutes ago.¡± ¡®Did she use one of those rings on her fingers to teleport away?¡¯ He remembered the rings she wore on her fingers. Each had a specific function. ¡®One of them seemed familiar. I think it was a magic spells ring¡­ No, maybe I¡¯m just mistaking the design.¡¯ This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°I see. What were the two of you discussing outside?¡± Twirl and spin. ¡°Oh? Is my love jealous because I¡¯ve been talking to other women?¡± Back step and front step. ¡°Young lord, please stop with the jokes.¡± Liumiala said with a deadpan look on her face. ¡°Ah¡­ Right.¡± Arnold laughed awkwardly. ¡®It would be bad to mention the fact that she asked me to become her ally. Serz shouldn¡¯t be on good terms with that vampire so I should change the subject.¡¯ ¡°She gave me a lesson on how to manage my city. We¡¯re apparently in the same boat.¡± ¡°Huh, is that so.¡± Liumiala didn¡¯t seem to believe him. ¡°Y-Yeah. Anyway, have you seen Rein? I thought he would attend this banquet. It¡¯s the perfect opportunity for him to make new connections and raise his name out of the mud.¡± At least on the surface. Rein didn¡¯t actually need to repent for his actions during the major deal he botched. He was only going to be here for appearances sake so his father would think he was honestly trying to correct his mistakes. ¡°About that¡­¡± Liumiala leaned forward, ¡°The young master is apparently sick so he stayed home. I¡¯m friends with one of his cousins who told me.¡± ¡°Fuck¡­¡± ¡®Then why the hell am I still here?¡¯ The only reason he came was to make Rein come over to his side. But since things didn¡¯t work out then the plan had to change. ¡°There are some people who would like to meet you, young lord.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯re leaving after this dance is done. I¡¯m not entertaining leeches like them.¡± ¡°¡­Fair point. But isn¡¯t it by time that you pull nobles over to your side? Or maybe make some of them your vassals?¡± ¡°Either they are bottom of the barrel trash or they are high nobles with ulterior motives for wanting to meet me.¡± ¡°So we¡¯re leaving here empty-handed?¡± Arnold smiled mysteriously, ¡°Not quite.¡± He obtained valuable knowledge from Selia. Well, if her words were correct then he might be able to obtain a pure martial art which was directly derived from its founder. That would put him at the top of the martial arts world(Even higher than the martial artist from the Murim Alliance) because no one had been able to learn a pure martial art since any evidence of one had disappeared from existence. ¡®I can also get a Cherubim which will help me with my low divinity resistance.¡¯ If he got that then he could fight any adversary capable of using divinity. Arnold was hoping that this would increase his chances against someone like Lancelot. Although not to the extend of winning overwhelmingly. What mattered was the data he collected from his fight with Lancelot. Liam was always at the frontlines during raids or player invasions so he would analyse the battle strategies and skills of his opponents and use that against them¡ªalthough he would use this on his own guildmates as well. Now that he knew the Theocracy had something like that Green Dome that could make the user¡¯s stats increase during their time inside and even regenerate, he had to set up countermeasures as well. ¡®My demon aura was effective against the dome. It¡¯s of pure divinity so it¡¯s definitely a skill or divine magic of Lancelot. Then comes the single target teleportation.¡¯ Since Lancelot was incapable of using mana, Arnold assumed that the teleportation magic was the workings of someone else. ¡®Who used the teleportation on me if Lancelot was the one that erected that dome? Fuck, as expected. Someone else knows that I was involved with Flora.¡¯ The question was why didn¡¯t they do anything about the situation. Could they have been a subordinate of Lancelot and was forced to keep their mouth shut that a treasure was stolen and because Lancelot lost in the process? With no information to rely on, Arnold had no choice but to stop thinking about it. The music died down as the hall was brightly lit up again. The people clapped hands while chuckling together. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t you going to see your father?¡± Arnold looked at the second floor when he heard Liumiala¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can catch up to him when he heads to the city. Well, that depends if he¡¯ll be finished by then,¡± Arnold looked around to see if he could spot James. The bastard was nowhere in sight, ¡°The main event of tonight is only getting started.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡®Why is he still alive!?¡¯ James raced back to his carriage and roared at the coach to get going. He had seen it. Arnold was alive and well. It was during the time before the dance started. He saw Arnold speaking with the Empress while occasionally glancing at him. James couldn¡¯t believe it at first so he thought that he was tired. But that was undoubtedly Arnold von Berkley. ¡°What the hell happened with the mission!? I told Nork to let me know if anything went wrong!¡± James hit the carriage wall in anger. The attendant by his side shrieked. ¡°Has Nork sent anything yet?¡± ¡°A-Actually, the [Message Receiver] magic item rang several times but I wasn¡¯t sure who it was so I didn¡¯t answer¡­¡± Before the woman could continue, James punched her in the face. ¡°You bitch! That could¡¯ve been Nork!¡± ¡°A-And what if it was!? Should I have run into the banquet hall and scream for master to come quickly!?¡± The woman shouted in protest. Servants weren¡¯t allowed in the banquet hall. That was why she stayed in the carriage while waiting for James. The knights would¡¯ve turned her away even if it was an emergency. ¡°Kuh¡­!¡± James knew her words were right but he didn¡¯t apologize for hitting her, ¡°I need to call everyone together¡­ If I am revealed as the mastermind then¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ll be hunted down by the duke.¡¯ James had already planned a way to erase the evidence of his involvement with Arnold¡¯s death but everything¡¯s changed now that said person was alive. James wasn¡¯t sure but he could see the madness in Arnold¡¯s eyes as he kept glancing at him occasionally. It was the eyes of a madman. James picked up the Magic Receiver and connected it to the Imperial Court head office. A voice answered a moment later: -Hello? Lord James, is that you? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me! I need you to burn all the evidence and anything that has to do with this operation I mentioned to you before!¡± -Burn it¡­? But we¡¯re running out of time. The people are beginning to suspect this case of the imperial prince and young lord Arnold. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± -I thought you called off the mission? We have Arnold in custody here. He¡¯s on the verge of death so we¡¯re trying to heal him so that he¡¯s ready for the trial tomorrow. ¡°Wait¡­ did you just say Arnold is there?¡± -Yes. What is the problem, lord James? James dropped the receiver. His eyes were widened into saucers. How could Arnold be in custody when he was at the banquet? ¡°No¡­ No way¡­¡± James spoke in disbelief. He realised that he had played in Arnold¡¯s hand this entire time. His plan was seen through the moment he sent those imperial knights. ¡°The¡­ trial is tomorrow? How can that be?¡± Before assuming things, James picked up the receiver and asked anxiously. ¡°Where is¡­ His Highness?¡± -He should be in one of my private residences. I hid him there before we began the trial. I haven¡¯t left the office in a few days since I had to finish the paperwork before we request permission from His Majesty to hold the trial in his presence. ¡°Check¡­ Go check if he¡¯s really there!¡± James screamed into the magic item in anger. -B-But I¡¯m sure he¡­ ¡°Just go check!¡± -O-Okay! I-I¡¯ll call the housekeeper! Please wait a moment. The connection broke off for a few minutes. James breathed heavily. ¡°We¡¯re arriving at the mansion, Master.¡± The coach¡¯s voice came from outside. James felt the magic item vibrate. He took a deep breath before picking it up. Someone¡¯s ragged breathing came from the other side. -¡°H-His Highness was¡­! He was¡­ taken! There¡¯s no trace of him at the villa!¡± ¡°What!? How can that be? Your people should¡¯ve been looking after him, right?¡± -¡°Y-Yes but¡­¡± the man hesitated to speak, ¡°there is someone else here in his place¡­¡± ¡°What¡­¡± -¡°A-As I said, there is someone¡ª¡± ¡°I heard you for fucks sake! What do you mean by there¡¯s someone else there!?¡± -¡°Eek, yes! It seems that this person¡¯s appearance was being changed with transformation magic to look like the prince. We were only able to tell after looking closely that it wasn¡¯t him.¡± ¡°¡­¡± -¡°Lord James? What should we do!? If any of my superiors find out then I¡¯m screwed! My family will also get involved! Please tell¡ª¡± James shut off the magic item before the man could finish. ¡°¡­.¡± He thought that he could avenge his brother who died by Marcus¡¯ hands. But that was a far-fetched dream born out of selfishness and hard-headedness. He couldn¡¯t come to the conclusion that his brother didn¡¯t want this. Don¡¯t follow the same path as your brother, my son. He chose to antagonize such a powerful household because he was power-hungry. He didn¡¯t want to subordinate himself to them just because he was a count and they were a ducal household. James¡¯ brother was the head of the household before his death but James took the title afterwards. ¡®To think my plan was seen through by a kid!¡¯ James screamed in his heart, ¡®Damn you, Arnooooorld!!¡¯ Chapter 69 Part 2: A Losing Battle(2) James called together all the people who had supported his cause to destroy the Berkley family. None of them were very exceptional nobles since nearly all of them were talentless second or third sons. They had gained the head seats either because the eldest chose to go to the army or they died due to certain circumstances. They gathered under James because he had promised them wealth and glory if they supported him and his household. James had connections to very influential people so it was obviously a good deal to cooperate with him. The Imperial Court¡ªwhich controlled the laws and regulations of the people¡ªwere but one of the places he had connections to. The person who he spoke to earlier was part of the imperial court¡¯s head office. James looked at the faces of his comrades. All of them were pale. ¡°Has there been any signs of Nork yet?¡± One of them asked. James shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think he left the country because I never gave the payment in advance,¡± James suddenly thought of the worst case scenario, ¡°What if he was captured as well¡­¡± ¡°Impossible. Those magic items we laundered from the third magic tower in the Theocracy is strong enough to take down tens of enemies at once. There¡¯s also the magic bomb we secretly attached to one of the items. If he was captured then one of my people should¡¯ve pulled the trigger,¡± a viscount answered confidently. He was the one who helped James secure the funds for this operation, including Nork¡¯s payment. They smuggled magic items every now and then so James decided to let Nork use some of it since he was so obsessed with magic items and that it would help him in his fight. Although James denied it back then, he was also worried that there was a shadow guard that always protected Arnold. The magic items would increase Nork¡¯s chances of winning if that was ever the case. James noticed one of his subordinates fidgeting while cold sweat dripped down his face. The man seemed anxious about something. Noticing James¡¯ questioning glare, the man spoke, ¡°T-There is a problem concerning this operation, lord James¡­¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Lord James must know that I love to ride my horse long distances whenever I have free time.¡± ¡°What of it?¡± James asked in annoyance. ¡°W-When I passed by the duke¡¯s city this morning, I heard something from one of the city guards,¡± The man¡¯s sweating intensified, ¡°T-There was an attack on the duke¡¯s castle two days ago.¡± ¡°What!? Why do I only hear of this now!?¡± James hit the table. ¡°T-That is because the city closed off all its gates so as to not allow anyone outside or inside. This is because the intruders may have been lurking still in the city.¡± ¡°That sounds like a good idea, to lock all the city¡¯s gates and have knights patrol for anyone wanting to leave the city,¡± One of the other¡¯s remarked, ¡°The duchess isn¡¯t the first wife for show, huh.¡± ¡°So the reason nothing has reached the empire yet is because the city is on full lockdown?¡± The man from earlier nodded, ¡°T-They wouldn¡¯t even allow me to go inside but they told me what happened at least.¡± ¡°Shit, don¡¯t tell me Nork and his men were the cause of all this¡­¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± The man took something out of his pocket¡ªit was a piece of paper, ¡°This is the wanted sign issued by the mercenary guild¡­¡± James¡¯ entire face reddened in rage. ¡°!!!!¡± He grabbed the wanted poster and ripped it apart while screaming. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The others could only lower their heads in shame. ¡°Dammit! Dammit! It¡¯s only a matter of time before the duke comes here!¡± James ran towards the door in hopes of trying to get away. The other nobles looked at him in bafflement. The one who had brought up this whole idea was trying to run away. ¡°Papa?¡± When James swung the door open, a little girl of about six years of age was standing there with a teddy bear in her hands. She seemed to want to knock but stopped midway. ¡°W-Why aren¡¯t you in bed?¡± James tried to smile and not show the terror on his face. He picked the little girl up. ¡°I had a nightmare...¡± She tugged on James so as to not let go, ¡°Please read a story to me, Papa.¡± ¡®Dammit. I don¡¯t have time for this. I need to prepare for us all to leave this empire.¡¯ ¡°Go wait in Papa¡¯s study, babygirl. I¡¯ll come read a story to you when I¡¯m done with my work,¡± He closed the door slightly as he said that because she was about to peek over his shoulders. His daughter lowered her head sadly and nodded, ¡°Okay¡­¡± She dragged the teddy bear on the floor as she walked away. ¡°All of you should leave,¡± James said after opening the door again, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving the empire first thing tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°But what about the things you promised us!?¡± ¡°Leave.¡± All of their faces twisted grimly but they obliged. They didn¡¯t forget to give James the stink eye as they walked past him. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. James was about to turn to the opposite direction which didn¡¯t face the front door but then he heard multiple exclaims of surprise. ¡°W-What is he doing here!?¡± ¡°H-hey, isn¡¯t that his highness¡­ Jurius?¡± James¡¯ head instantly darted towards the front door. He ran to see what all of them were so surprised about. Then he saw it. Jurius, with his hands tied behind his back and blindfolded was walking towards the middle of the driveway. There were multiple people following from behind him as well. ¡°Huh!? What is my entire family doing here!?¡± One of the nobles exclaimed. ¡®What?¡¯ Similar expressions appeared on the faces of the other nobles, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Jurius¡ªalong with the crowd behind him¡ªsuddenly stopped. The people behind him looked confused as to what was going on. It didn¡¯t seem to James that they came here willingly. The children were the most confused as they clutched onto their mothers and siblings. James recognized some of them as being the family members of the people who had supported his operation. The strange thing was why all of them were here? ¡°J-James! James Caervil! Show your face! I order you to come out now!¡± shouted Jurius with a horrified expression on his face. ¡®What the¡­¡¯ He squinted his eyes and noticed that it was indeed the prince. James was about to speak to ask why Jurius was here but someone beat him to it: ¡°¡ªJames Caervil, a man who inherited the title of head after the murder of his brother,¡± A very familiar voice sounded, ¡°In an attempt to avenge his brother, he had ambitions to destroy a ducal family. His first crime?¡± The person who spoke revealed themselves¡ªit was Arnold, ¡°Attempting to kill me.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Is that true!?¡± ¡°But the count¡­¡± ¡°Can we believe anything this man says?¡± The families of his vassals expressed their bafflement. They threw insults at the man who was confidently declaring the crimes of James so the entire neighbourhood could hear. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± James¡¯ entire back was covered in cold sweat, ¡°Whatever do you mean, young lord? W-why would I aim for your life? I admit that I am saddened by the death of my brother but to seek v-vengeance?¡± Arnold was wearing the same suit he wore at the banquet. ¡®Which means he came here straight after leaving the palace. Then when did he find time to¡­¡¯ James suddenly remembered the woman that Arnold was with earlier tonight, ¡®Did she call all the families of my vassals to gather here?¡¯ He spotted that exact woman standing in the crowd, observing the scene. ¡®Dammit...¡¯ James tried to put on a carefree smile. ¡°Deny it all you want. But we have a witness right here. Or should I say an accomplice, right Jurius?¡± Arnold put his arm around Jurius¡¯ neck. The prince shuddered and his jaws clattered in fear. What the hell happened to the prince while he was gone? ¡°Jurius was willing to cooperate with me. He answered all of my questions nicely,¡± Arnold gazed at James, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll do the same.¡± ¡°Kuh¡­¡± James suddenly heard multiple footsteps behind him. He turned around and could see his family come outside as well. ¡°James, what is the meaning of this?¡± His father, Oliver, asked with a glare, ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°F-Father, this is¡­¡± ¡°Ah, ah, ah, James! Don¡¯t try and spout lies right now. You¡¯re just digging a deeper grave.¡± ¡®Why you¡­¡¯ James clenched his fists as he looked at Arnold who was smiling amusedly. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Everything was going smoothly. Arnold¡¯s last objective was to gather all the suspects in one area. But who would¡¯ve thought that they would move as he wanted? It made things much easier when the enemy unknowingly lessened your burdens. Arnold looked into James¡¯ eyes which were filled with incomprehensible rage. He could feel Jurius tremble uncontrollably. ¡®Ah, why does it feel so good to toy with them?¡¯ Arnold wasn¡¯t directly involved with Jurius¡¯ interrogation since he left it up to Liumiala. He made sure to tell them not to torture Jurius but use other methods instead. Looking at the current Jurius, Arnold could tell that his mind was broken which meant that they used some sort of psychological method. Jurius said this in a recording that Arnold saw: -¡°I-I wanted to kill Arnold but I didn¡¯t have the power to do so alone!¡± -¡°Even if that meant putting yourself out there? That stunt you pulled back at the castle caused your position as the prince to worsen. Did you know that His Majesty was informed of what happened but he did nothing to save you?¡± -¡°¡­¡± -¡°Your actions ended up benefitting you nothing in the end. The young lord is still alive and he is seeking retribution. How does it feel being on the other end of the sword?¡± -¡°Y-you bastards! One day! I swear¡ª¡± Arnold didn¡¯t bother listening to Jurius¡¯ ideals and wishes any longer so he shut the recording off midway. The interrogator was Si, another member of Liumiala¡¯s original squad. ¡°Time to bring the official from the Imperial Court!¡± Arnold loudly declared while pointing towards the gate. The crowd separated, revealing a man who wore a high-class suit and who had a bundle of documents in his hands. The man raised his hand for everyone to settle down, ¡°I am only here as an observer. As you may have already guessed, I have given full control of this situation to the eldest son of the Berkley family.¡± James was even more horrified. There was a sneer on Arnold¡¯s face. Arnold couldn¡¯t stop smiling because his revenge was on the tip of his fingertips. He patted Jurius¡¯ shoulder and walked forward. ¡°Please read their rights, your excellency.¡± ¡°¡­Right? Whose rights¡­?¡± James fell onto his knees as he looked around in disbelief. The man pushed up his glasses and took out a thick booklet, ¡°We have done an investigation during these two days and have confirmed several suspicious actions done by our own people,¡± he paused, ¡°By that I mean that there were some who conspired an attack on the residence of duke Berkley. Of course, they weren¡¯t the culprits of the recent attack on the castle since it was the workings of a third party hired by James but the fact that you planned an attack already means you¡¯re guilty.¡± Multiple gasps sounded. ¡°This is an unofficial trial which can only be conducted with bystanders to witness the crimes of these men,¡± the official looked at Arnold, ¡°I left the location and bystanders up to the victims themselves. Thus, the families are now here.¡± ¡°P-Papa?¡± A little girl pulled on James¡¯ clothes. ¡°Get off!¡± He slapped her away. The little girl was knocked back a few meters after giving a cry. ¡°A-Ah¡­! Ah!¡± ¡°James, you bastard! Are you insane!¡± James¡¯ father pulled him up by the collar and screamed into his face. ¡°N-No, that is¡­¡± He looked at the little girl who was running towards a woman who was approaching him with a frown on her face. Arnold looked around. Scornful gazes was all he saw on the faces of everyone gathered here. ¡®All according to plan. Now everyone can see what kind of man James Caervil is.¡¯ Liam didn¡¯t know James from the game personally but he could tell what kind of person he was. He was the kind of person who trampled those he felt threatened by when he gets an opportunity. He was an opportunistic bastard. Not the good kind who Arnold would¡¯ve liked to have as an ally. ¡®If only things were different,¡¯ Arnold walked up to the official. ¡°You should begin because I want to get this over with.¡± The man nodded as a bead of sweat fell down his brow. ¡°This is not only a trial but also an execution.¡± More gasps echoed. ¡°W-Wait, what!? Arnold, this isn¡¯t what you promised me!¡± Jurius suddenly went ballistic. ¡°Huh? Did I promise something to you?¡± ¡°!? Y-you said that you¡¯ll forget everything and let me go! Didn¡¯t you!? Come on, tell everyone!¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards Arnold. Arnold stuck out his tongue and shrugged, ¡°This guy must be delusional.¡± ¡°ARNOLD--!¡± Jurius¡¯ mouth was suddenly covered by a gag. Arnold looked around and saw that Liumiala had flicked her finger. ¡®Thanks a lot. This guy sure is loud.¡¯ ¡°Ahem, the victim is being protected under an imperial citizen law which allows them to carry out any action which will make up for the lack of assistance from the Imperial Court. In layman¡¯s terms: he has the jurisdiction to do whatever he deems necessary to the suspect. No charges will be made as long as the punishments are within acceptable limits.¡± ¡°N-No¡­¡± James shook his head in disbelief. ¡°An official who was found guilty of conspiring with the suspect has already been executed under the court nobles¡¯ supervision. I, myself¡ªas a court noble¡ªwill supervise this sentence. Now then,¡± James¡¯ face paled and his body trembled uncontrollably, ¡°I shall read the suspects their rights¡ª¡± Chapter 70: Revenge The first part of the plan was to see if there were any insiders who was involved with James¡¯ operation. This led Liumiala to finding one in the imperial court. He wasn¡¯t just an associate who was part of the operation but he and James had done a number of crimes in the past which included human trafficking, narcotics production and illegal magic item smuggling. Their crimes were part of what caused most of the empire¡¯s economic decline in recent years. James had founded his own underground organization in the past¡ªsome of the members were the people who had just exited James¡¯ mansion. ¡®Two birds with one stone. I¡¯ll leave it to Liumiala to get rid of the others.¡¯ Arnold wasn¡¯t interested in dealing with a small organization. Their crimes didn¡¯t affect him so he didn¡¯t care. Since James was his primary target, nothing else mattered. ¡°¡ªI advise you to just confess to your crimes, James Caervil,¡± the official said for the nth time. James had kept denying everything even as his crimes were being listed, ¡°You are only wasting everyone¡¯s time. None of these good people would like to stay until morning, correct?¡± Many of them nodded. ¡°Confess, you scum!¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s because of you that our streets are full of criminals!¡± ¡°Our children aren¡¯t safe on the streets because of you!¡± ¡°Die!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± The crowd sure is getting heated, thought Arnold. ¡°Must I repeat his offences, young lord?¡± ¡°No. Let¡¯s just list the names of who was involved. I will hand out punishments then.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The official took out another bundle of documents, ¡°Those involved will lose their title of nobility as it is within the court¡¯s right to punish you so,¡± The nobles gave a strong reaction, ¡°What!? But we didn¡¯t plan the duke¡¯s son¡¯s murder!¡± ¡°I only gave money for support!¡± ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± Arnold summoned his Aura Sword as a wave of power surged out of his body, ¡°Say another word then I¡¯ll cut off all your heads regardless of what you did! This is fucking mercy for you! Be grateful that I can¡¯t outright kill you all because of the Empire¡¯s laws!¡± The ones who had mouthed out in protest now shut their mouths. ¡°Eek!¡± Even the crowd was frightened by Arnold¡¯s killing intent. ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Y-Yes,¡± the official spoke again, ¡°the territories you have gained throughout your years as nobles will be given to Great Noble Marcus von Berkley. This excludes James Caervil as his territory will be handed to this young man.¡± The official pointed at Arnold who was confidently smirking. Meaning that Arnold now owned James¡¯ villages and regions he had bought or built over the years. Even if Arnold¡¯s city was on the other side of the empire, James¡¯ territory would be in his name so no one would be able to take it. ¡°What!? But I worked hard as well to amass the wealth we have today! James isn¡¯t the only one who brought food to the table!¡± a woman wearing a black dress exclaimed. She was holding onto the little girl who Arnold presumed to be James¡¯ daughter, ¡°Please do not take away that much!¡± ¡°Hah? You expect me to give it up just because you asked?¡± Arnold spat on the ground in distaste as he approached the woman. ¡°Although,¡± he looked her up and down, ¡°why not become my wife and I¡¯ll let you have a share of the lands? It¡¯s a win-win, right? I get your body and you get money. Your daughters can also become my lovers if they want to.¡± Arnold looked at the official who said, ¡°Technically, yes.¡± ¡°Hear that?¡± Arnold put his finger on her chin, ¡°Did you really have three kids? Your body looks amazing.¡± ¡°Kuh¡­!¡± She glared at him with hateful eyes but didn¡¯t pull away. She seemed to know that there was nothing she could do to stop this. The woman closed her eyes and puckered her lips but Arnold threw her face aside. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°I lost interest.¡± A look of disbelief was on the woman¡¯s face before her entire face flushed red as she stomped her feet. Arnold looked at every member of James¡¯ family. James¡¯ father was only looking at his son with dead eyes. The two older daughters were hugging each other and crying. There was another person who was standing next to the mansion. It seemed that she came from the back of the house. That person was wearing a nightgown and she had a bandage wrapped around her entire head, with only her nose, eyes and mouth visible. She flinched when she saw Arnold look at her. ¡®Is that¡­¡¯ ¡°P-please stop¡­¡± James crawled towards Arnold and begged, ¡°P-please¡­ I¡¯ll admit it¡­ I¡¯ll admit my crimes¡­¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s right! So please spare us!¡± The nobles prostrated as well. They rubbed their heads on the ground. Arnold looked at James silently. ¡°Stick out your hand.¡± ¡°E-Eh?¡± ¡°Do it.¡± James shakenly lifted his right hand. The next moment, a blood-curdling scream assaulted everyone¡¯s ears. Arnold had cut off James¡¯ entire hand. It was sizzling on the ground and blood spurted out of his arm. ¡°UAAACK!?¡± James rolled around on the ground, clutching his arm. ¡°You think I¡¯ll just spare you because you asked me to? Is the entire Caervil family consisted of a bunch of idiots?¡± Arnold looked at James in disgust, ¡°You should¡¯ve prepared yourself to face the consequences the day you tried to conspire our household¡¯s demise.¡± There was no way Arnold would simply let James roam free. Why? Because there was no notification of his death flag being eliminated. Even if he wasn¡¯t a player of the game, the notification wasn¡¯t part of his status so it should¡¯ve shown without him having donned his helm. It was just like Lauran¡¯s case. Which meant¡­ ¡®This bastard is still planning on getting revenge.¡¯ ¡°I could¡¯ve met up with my father at the banquet but I chose not to,¡± Arnold grabbed James by the hair, ¡°But I wanted to do this the lawful way. This is to show everyone that I am in the right to do this. Think about it, if it were my father then he would¡¯ve killed you right here and now.¡± ¡°Due to his status as a Great Noble, the emperor would overlook the matter but not without some degree of punishment. However, that punishment would only amount to a hefty fine of a million gold.¡± ¡°Hear that? Your life is worth less than gold,¡± Arnold sneered and cackled, ¡°Am I not a good person? I let the others live in exchange for your life.¡± Hope filled the eyes of the nobles. ¡°But they will serve harsh punishments given by the court. I have no idea what it¡¯ll be but I don¡¯t care anyway.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t glare at me like that,¡± Arnold put his blade near James¡¯ face. ¡°Now then, I will announce the sentences,¡± the official cleared his throat, ¡°All those directly involved with the attempted murder will face ten years in national prison. The families of these suspects are required to provide some kind of compensation to the victim. Be it in the form of money, land or labor in his city¡­ This matter will be discussed officially at another time. As for now¡­¡± ¡°Here comes my favorite part,¡± Arnold looked deep into James¡¯ eyes. He couldn¡¯t hide his smile on his face. ¡°¡ªI will announce James Caervil¡¯s fate.¡± James¡¯ father fell onto his knees, clutching the grass. His wife held tightly onto his daughter while the other elder sisters hugged the mother. The person behind them was only silently looking at them with her hands clasped. ¡°NOOOOO! I CAN¡¯T LET IT END LIKE THIS!¡± James, who was being held captive by two knights began struggling. They were about to lower him on his knees and stretch out his neck but he resisted. ¡°Help me! Why aren¡¯t you doing anything!?¡± James looked at his family. ¡°¡­dear..¡± ¡°Papa¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± His entire family stepped away from him even as he asked for their help. ¡°Your Highness!!!!¡± Jurius¡¯ shoulders jerked up. ¡°HE WAS THE ONE WHO TOLD ME TO DO IT! WHY AREN¡¯T YOU KILLING HIM TOO!? YOU BASTARD OF A PRINCE! YOU FAILURE! INCEST BASTARD!¡± ¡°¡ªHahahahahahaha!¡± Arnold could only laugh at this comical exchange. Why would he think an idiot like Jurius could help in this situation? Jurius was less than a piece of dirt in Arnold¡¯s eyes. There was no resistance from Jurius whatsoever. He just turned his head away from the scene. ¡°Good choice.¡± ¡®You were disciplined nicely.¡¯ Arnold wanted to kill Jurius as well but considering the fact that the person was a prince, he hesitated. He was only allowed to kill James because he was under protection of the law. If he were to kill a prince who was indirectly involved then his death flags would only increase. That also contradicted his goals so he decided to let Jurius go. However, that didn¡¯t mean he would allow Jurius to go away without paying for what he did. Thus, Jurius would serve two months in prison and then he¡¯d be doing labor in the mines for another two months. The emperor had to finalize this first, though. The attack of the Berkley household would be known tomorrow. But of course, Arnold made sure his father was the first to find out. Before swinging down his Aura Sword, Arnold looked at Liumiala who was in the crowd. She had sent one of her people to tell Marcus of everything that transpired up until today and who was involved. ¡®My guess is that he¡¯ll go to the Imperial Court first before he comes here to get revenge.¡¯ But there would be no one to get revenge on¡­ ¡®Since I¡¯ll be killing the mastermind.¡¯ Arnold looked down at the neck of the man who had wronged him. He didn¡¯t know why but a feeling of exhilaration was sent through his spine when he thought about killing this man. It was in his right to do so. Right? ¡°PLEASE WAIT¡ª!¡± There was no resounding boom or the dramatic effects of light. Only a dark blue arc followed the direction of Arnold¡¯s Aura Sword. A thumping sound resounded as James¡¯ head fell to the ground. ¡°NOOOOO!¡± ¡°PAPAAAAA!¡± James¡¯ wife and two daughters screamed as tears fell from their eyes. Only the strange girl with the bandage around her head, James¡¯ father and the little girl were silently looking at James¡¯ corpse. Arnold pointed his sword at the other nobles who pissed their pants after making eye contact with him. ¡°All of you remember this,¡± He spoke in a clear voice, ¡°If you even think of trying to kill me again in the future then just know that I will get my revenge with the same intent. It doesn¡¯t matter what method it is,¡± Everyone trembled as Arnold¡¯s overwhelming aura spread throughout the entire mansion. The dogs barked and the horses neighed in fear. The entire district sensed the killing intent of a single man. ¡°¡ªI will always emerge as the victor.¡± Volume 2 Epilogue (1/2) Chapter 71 Part 1 The next day an uproar occurred in all seven cities of the Imperial Capital. A ducal family was attacked by a fellow noble of the empire. An imperial prince was revealed to have been working with the mastermind. Jurius, who attempted to kill Arnold back in Lockinge city, was sentenced to two months in prison after the Imperial Court received permission from the Emperor. He would also lose his title as a prince and would be exiled in the future after his sentence was over. Grace Lewan¡¯s father immediately cancelled her marriage to Jurius and the two were forbidden from seeing each other ever again. The emperor and the Second Consort didn¡¯t comment on their son¡¯s involvement in the crime of trying to murder Arnold von Berkley. The same went for Marcus. He had remained quiet over the incident after he heard. With the empress¡¯ help, Arnold was able to persuade the executives to protect him under the #46 Citizen Law. Therefore, Arnold would not be punished for murdering a Count belonging to the empire, at all. James Caervil¡¯s funeral would be held in a few weeks. Not all his assets would be taken away. His residences, fiefs and mines would be given to his wife¡¯s family while all the money and minerals he amassed would be given to Arnold. The empire would take the resources and illegal goods that James was able to get like the illegal magic items and so on. Nork, the man who instigated the attack on the castle, was found to be missing since his whereabouts are unknown. Many of his subordinates were still in the custody of the Berkley family. As for the people who worked with James, they were all given hefty fines or prison sentences. It was required that at least one member from each of their families would be sent to Arnold¡¯s city to work on his land. This was to bear the punishments of their fathers or husbands. Arnold unlocked the room they rented from the inn. He took a spare key since he had no idea when he would be back. ¡°Huh?¡± He expected to find Elora waiting for him but there was no one there in the room. The bed was cleanly made up and his belongings were standing in the corner. Arnold took his things and hurriedly went downstairs. He found the inn lady mopping the floor. ¡°Excuse me but have you seen my companion?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back. I was wondering who made the front door bell ring,¡± the woman put the mop down and went over to the front register, ¡°Your companion left this for you. He seemed to be in a hurry.¡± She pulled out a letter and gave it to Arnold. He began reading it: -¡°I¡¯ll be going back to the city. I waited for sir Nova all night but you didn¡¯t come this morning. I assumed you were busy so I left your luggage in the inn lady¡¯s hands. Sir Nova can find me back at the guild. I¡¯ll be there every morning.¡± ¡®I feel like a piece of shit right now¡­¡¯ He had completely forgotten that the whole reason for coming to the capital was to strengthen their bonds as a party and hopefully pull others to join their team but alas¡­ ¡®Well, I found out something interesting at least.¡¯ Lucri¡ªno, Elora was a girl with a troubled past. He wanted to do something that¡¯d help her somehow but he had no idea how to begin by doing it. Perhaps it was better to take advice from another woman? ¡°¡­I¡¯ll find Elora later on.¡± He put the letter in his bag. ¡°Are you leaving the city, sir?¡± ¡°Ah, yeah. I have something important I have to do.¡± Arnold left the inn soon after he finished his preparations. His destination? Lockinge city. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The streets were littered with posters and broken glass. The broken glass belonged to the Imperial Order branch building that was in the castle city. Arnold could understand why the people were upset. Despite the uproar in the castle there was no one from the order who came to fight off the intruders. It seemed like the Order was short staffed so there wasn¡¯t any way for them to fend off the intruders. Arnold thought that was bullshit; they could¡¯ve tried to make contact with the HQ in the empire or even mobilized mercenaries at least but no one did a thing. ¡®This entire world is corrupted. You don¡¯t even know who to trust anymore.¡¯ Arnold thought as he got off the carriage, ¡®Many people lost their lives because of someone¡¯s selfish wish for revenge.¡¯ That someone was none other than James Caervil. But since said person was already gone, Arnold didn¡¯t think about it any further. ¡®I should¡¯ve spoken to that girl at least.¡¯ But he knew that then wouldn¡¯t have been an appropriate time to talk with her. Plus, Arnold killed her father. Who wouldn¡¯t feel frightened? ¡®I¡¯ll find a way to get in contact with her when the academy reopens,¡¯ He¡¯d be going to the empire anyway so that was the best time to go see her. Arnold opened the front door of the castle. No one was there to greet him since everyone was busy trying hard to fix the castle. The entire castle was undergoing repairs. Arnold didn¡¯t know what really happened but he could guess a lot of people died in vain. The castle walls which had stood majestically before were now on the verge of crumbling. The bridge which connected the library tower to the castle was also almost collapsed. ¡®I wonder how it¡¯s going with Luke and Olivia?¡¯ ¡°Maybe they¡¯re already kissing like lovebirds.¡± He chuckled to himself imagining Olivia allowing a man to push her down and hump her. Such a thing was something he imagined would never happen. ¡°Young master!¡± A familiar person called out to Arnold when he was about to head upstairs. Arnold nearly fell when he saw the person who called out to him. ¡°L-Lauran?¡± Lauran¡¯s once ponytailed red hair was freely let loose on her shoulders. There was light makeup on her face which made her glow. Her blue eyes were sparkling even more. If she had ears and a tail then they would probably be wagging. ¡°Welcome back, young master.¡± Lauran curtsied which made Arnold speechless. What baffled him wasn¡¯t her polite gestures but the genuine smile on her fact as she bowed. He also noticed a wand attached to her newly acquired maid uniform befitting the heir¡¯s personal servant. It was the same brand as Victoria¡¯s. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­ She awakened? This early?¡¯ He held out his suitcase which she quickly took in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m back. Where is everyone?¡± The two of them ascended the stairs. They walked down the hallway. Arnold couldn¡¯t spot a single member of his family here. ¡°The First Lady is currently outside the castle on business related to the recent incident. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Young miss Melina, young master Jack and the Second Lady have gone to the manor while the castle is undergoing construction.¡± ¡°But why are you here?¡± If the duchess and the second wife weren¡¯t here then there was no reason for the servants to be here as well. They would much rather be needed at the manor than here. ¡°I serve the heir of the Berkley household wherever they might be. Young master Luke is currently sitting in the dining room and eating his lunch. Her Highness, Olivia is also having her lunch with him.¡± ¡®So she¡¯s still here.¡¯ ¡°Why haven¡¯t they left yet? There¡¯s no reason for them to still be here.¡± ¡°I asked young master Luke before and he said that he¡¯s waiting for you.¡± ¡°What? Waiting for me?¡± Arnold entered his room and began undressing. Lauran quickly headed to his closet and retrieved a clean shirt and pants. ¡°There is something they would like to discuss with you, is what they said.¡± Lauran helped Arnold pull up his pants and put on his shirt. She had been doing the same thing for years now but this was the first time he had seen her do it so flawlessly. She was always stiff and uncomfortable but now it just seemed like a memory. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡®Something to discuss with me¡­? It can¡¯t be that Luke wants to give the title back? Shit! I don¡¯t want to become the duke! I want to be a rich, independent young master!¡¯ He didn¡¯t want such a title holding hum back. He could at least have some freedom as a city lord but not as a duke. The responsibilities were one thing but the constant political wars would tire someone like him in an instant. Things would be bearable with Rein by his side but said person was currently sick and his location unknown. ¡°¡­Did Luke say what it is?¡± Lauran finished helping Arnold, ¡°All he said was that it involved your relationship with Her Highness.¡± ¡°I see¡­.¡± Arnold realized that there was someone else he missed, ¡°Where¡¯s my future wif¡ªI mean, where is Victoria?¡± ¡°I saw her standing under the tree on that hill that overlooks the grasslands and forest.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡®Why is she there of all places?¡¯ Victoria would always go there whenever something was troubling her. But what could be troubling someone like her? ¡®I want to go over some plans regarding my city¡¯s future. Also, I should have her try and search for Rein¡¯s whereabouts.¡¯ He could¡¯ve left it up to Liumiala but decided not to since she would definitely stack up his debt because of this. Their job from before was already over so Arnold wouldn¡¯t contact her again unless something big happened again. ¡°Tell her to meet me in my room later tonight when she comes back.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lauran bowed. ¡°You¡¯re dismissed.¡± ¡°Eh? Ah¡­¡± Lauran seemed disappointed but she bowed again before leaving. ¡°Now then¡­¡± Arnold locked the door, ¡°Come to me, Demon Armour.¡± A large, black helmet with two horns manifested itself on Arnold¡¯s head. Arnold looked at his status. He was now in his early level 40s which was a surprise. He couldn¡¯t believe that he managed to gain levels after eliminating a death flag. ¡®Hmm¡­ I still haven¡¯t unlocked those question marks yet. As expected, trying to get back my original skills will be difficult.¡¯ After that he took out his black notebook and turned to the page that said, ¡°Death Flags¡±. He wrote down ¡°James Caervil¡± and proceeded to scratch the name out. Lauran¡¯s name was also scratched out since her death flag had already been eliminated. He closed the book and left the room soon after, an expression of satisfaction on his face. ¡ó¡ó¡ó All he could hear was the occasional chewing and slurping as he neared the dining room. The castle¡ªwhich was so remarkably huge for just one family¡ªseemed quiet since there were no servants inside. Only the workers and a few guards were outside. Arnold arrived at the dining room. He looked inside and could see three people inside. There was Olivia and Luke at the dining table. Then there was Elna, Olivia¡¯s knight. The two were eating in silence and now conversation was being made. ¡®So stiff. It seems me hoping that things had improved was hopeless.¡¯ ¡°I see there¡¯s no plate set out for me.¡± The three inside the room were startled by Arnold¡¯s voice. ¡°B-Big brother¡­?¡± ¡°Haa¡­ Can you stop calling me that? Just call me Arnold¡ª¡± Luke pulled his chair out and ran over to Arnold. He swung his arms around Arnold and hugged him. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®What¡­ What do I do?¡¯ Caught off guard, Arnold could only stand dumbfounded. ¡°You¡¯re safe¡­¡± ¡°Ah, yeah. I¡¯m back,¡± Arnold could see Olivia look at him with narrowed eyes, ¡°What? You¡¯re not going to hug me too?¡± ¡°Screw off.¡± ¡°Guh.¡± Luke released his hug, ¡°Where have you been all this time¡­ brother?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t really tell you that,¡± Arnold went towards the table and sat down. Since there wasn¡¯t a plate for him, he could only look at their food in envy. ¡°But whyyyy~!¡± Luke whined and pulled Arnold¡¯s arm. Arnold only ignored Luke and went to sit down. ¡°You were the one who did it, right?¡± Olivia spoke all of a sudden. She was obviously talking to Arnold. ¡°Did what?¡± He asked ignorantly. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me. Although it¡¯ll take a while for the news to reach the entire city, I already found out what happened in the empire from my mother.¡± ¡®Shit. Why did that woman tell Olivia of all people what happened?¡¯ The public already knew that Arnold was the one who killed James Caervil and that he had seized most of the Caervil family¡¯s wealth. But the news about an Imperial Court noble¡¯s involvement was kept secret because the aftereffects of revealing that would be severe. This might even cause a second civil war. Arnold knew how much of a talker Roseria was so she probably already told Olivia about everything that Arnold had been doing. Although she was an easy person to manipulate, she had a lot of shortcomings. One being that she couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut. Luke looked between the two of them in confusion, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t tell young master Luke because I was waiting for you to get back,¡± Olivia spoke, ¡°The one who caused all that disturbance in the capital was none other than him,¡± She pointed her fork at him. ¡°Eh? Do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes, he killed a man with his own hands, destroyed the lives of several others and caused my elder brother to be exiled.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Luke¡¯s eyes widened. Arnold didn¡¯t deny anything which only added fuel to the fire. Luke¡¯s head lowered, ¡°¡­But he started it first¡­ right? I heard about it from miss Adrianna¡ª¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡ªThe man who brother killed wanted to kill brother too.¡± Luke said as he looked into Arnold¡¯s eyes. ¡°W-well, I guess you¡¯re right,¡± Olivia cleared her throat. ¡®What a joke. It seems she wants Luke to hate me no matter what.¡¯ Arnold thought it was cute so he didn¡¯t pay it any mind. There was Luke as well who knew right from wrong. Even the Hero didn¡¯t allow bad people to live. Plus, James Caervil was the cause of his mother almost being injured in the process. Why would he argue against the death of such a man? Arnold noticed that the atmosphere had gotten awkward, ¡°I think Elna should leave.¡± ¡°Pardon me? I am here to guard Her Highness.¡± Elna protested against Arnold¡¯s words. ¡°Leave.¡± He held up his finger towards Olivia who wanted to say something. ¡°I¡¯ll smash that face of yours in someday.¡± Elna muttered as she left the room. ¡®Unfortunately, that day will never come.¡¯ ¡°Now then, why are the two of you the only ones left in the castle?¡± he looked at both Olivia and Luke, ¡°The rest of the family is staying over at the manor from what Lauran told me. But strangely enough the two of you are here.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Luke was the first to speak, ¡°No, we wanted to speak about something¡­¡± ¡°That being¡­?¡± Luke glanced at Olivia for a second, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking and talking to others to get their advice¡­ I know this marriage between the two of us is necessary for the unification of a powerful ducal family and the Imperial Family but¡­¡± he hesitated on his next words, ¡°Is it necessary to play things by the rules?¡± Arnold quietly listened. ¡°Brother, you told me that you loved her highness, right?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Olivia¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°But what about miss Lauran?¡± ¡®Shit, why the hell are you bringing her up?¡¯ ¡°I heard from others that you were fond of her and that you wouldn¡¯t let her go even for the sake of her normal life. But was that love or possession?¡± ¡°¡­Neither.¡± ¡®It¡¯s actually possession.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t as innocent as love at first sight. Original Arnold wanted Lauran for himself. ¡°Then what about me, Arnold?¡± Olivia spoke this time, ¡°All those times of constantly chasing after me, fighting all the suitors who wanted to wed me in the past¡­ Which one was it? Possession or love?¡± Arnold didn¡¯t know why they were bringing this up. No, the bigger question was how would he answer it? He already knew that Arnold loved Olivia immensely in the storyline but how far did that love go? It turned into a disgusting obsession when she fell in love with the hero. That only fuelled Arnold¡¯s rage for him. It was part of what made Arnold a villain. But that same love could even end the life of a villain. The heart which held all those feelings for Olivia was pierced through by the Holy Sword of Song and Light. But that was the original Arnold¡¯s feelings. What about the current Arnold? ¡®She¡¯s a beautiful woman, sure. Smart too. But...¡¯ She wasn¡¯t someone who could make his heart flutter. Even for a bit. These feelings were the original Arnold¡¯s so he couldn¡¯t understand them either. ¡°¡­You can¡¯t answer me?¡± Olivia¡¯s head was lowered. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. I¡¯m trying to think of ways to say it so that it doesn¡¯t sound like I¡¯m trying too hard,¡± Olivia raised her head, ¡°Remember when we used to play as kids. I told you one day how we got a new maid and that she would become my first wife?¡± Olivia¡¯s eyes widened and a tint of red was on her face, ¡°Do not¡­ dare mention that day¡­¡± Arnold ignored her and continued, ¡°But you would cry and tell me that I should make you my first wife. Why? Because the first wife is the one I should love the most.¡± ¡°Aaah! Stop!¡± Arnold laughed as Olivia was throwing him with the bread on the table. ¡°¡­I told you something when I saw you cry,¡± Arnold looked straight into Olivia¡¯s eyes, ¡°I said, ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t I love you the most when I come to see you every day? Your smile warms my heart, your cheerful voice, long hair which danced in the wind¡­ You¡¯re perfect¡¯. This is what I still think.¡± Those were Arnold von Berkley¡¯s honest feelings. There was no need to lie. If anything, Olivia storming out of this room in disgust was something he expected. But¡­ ¡°¡­.¡± Olivia was only silently gazing at the ring on her finger. It was a promise ring. ¡°Then¡­ why don¡¯t the two of you embrace your feelings?¡± Luke stood up and stared at both of them, ¡°It¡¯s easier this way, right? The princess and I only need to marry each other and give birth to a child but that doesn¡¯t mean that the two of you should give up on each other¡ª¡± ¡°Luke.¡± ¡°Y-Yes?¡± ¡°Arnold and I are not kids anymore,¡± She took off the ring and slid it over to him, ¡°The promises we made back then doesn¡¯t need to be upheld anymore. We changed. I changed. From that na?ve little child who would follow him around everywhere into a woman who wants to one day dominate the battlefield and become this empire¡¯s first female general.¡± She stood up, ¡°I will not let someone like you keep me from that.¡± She turned around. ¡°Heh.¡± Arnold chuckled which made Olivia stop, ¡°Are you saying this because you mean it or is it because you want to protect that pride and self-respect of yours, Livia?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± Olivia glared at Arnold. Neguard¡ªwho was at her side¡ªgrowled. But Arnold didn¡¯t stop speaking. He could be ripped to pieces by Neguard but he was confident that some miracle could save him. That was what he hoped for at least. ¡°Why not lay yourself bare. Just like you did on our first night together.¡± Slap. Olivia had approached Arnold and smacked him in the face. He only silently looked down at her. ¡°It¡¯s funny. Everyone calls you the Icy Princess yet look at you. Anger is written all over your face.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Olivia chewed her lower lip and her mouth moved like she wanted to say something. Instead of saying anything, she gritted her teeth, headed towards the door and left. Arnold didn¡¯t really get hurt by the slap but the psychological damage was much worse. ¡®Why¡­ did I say those things¡­¡¯ He realized it too late. ¡®Is this the reminiscent feelings of the real Arnold?¡¯ His mouth was speaking faster than he could think so the words didn¡¯t match what he really wanted to say to her: Of course I want to make you my wife. We¡¯ll support each other. But none of that managed to come out of his mouth. Luke stood in front of Arnold, ¡°I¡¯m.. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I thought that if I get the two of you together then¡­¡± ¡°I know you mean well but sometimes it¡¯s better to leave things up to fate, Luke. Kindness can be poison if you use too much of it. Our relationship was shitty to begin with but we talked before at least. I don¡¯t even know of things would be the same now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m...¡± ¡°Stop apologizing. It¡¯s fine.¡± There was no strange feeling that he got from the time with James¡¯ incident so this encounter with Olivia shouldn¡¯t have affected it that much that she would want to kill him. ¡®Trying to eliminate a death flag is harder than I thought. I wanted to speak normally with Olivia but we were at each other¡¯s throats before I knew it.¡¯ ¡°Here,¡± Arnold gave Luke the ring. ¡°Eh? Why give it to me?¡± ¡°Remember my words from before? About her wanting to protect her self-respect and pride?¡± He put the ring in Luke¡¯s hand, ¡°She¡¯ll want it back. I can guarantee that.¡± It was the only thing that still remained from their childhood together after all. The friends which they had, had long since broken apart from each other. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t mean to leave it here. ¡°R-Right¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get going then. Olivia and I¡¯ll patch things up later,¡± Arnold patted Luke¡¯s shoulder. The two were like that every time they met after all. One moment he was making her blush and the next she would be raging and throwing things. Her interactions with him contradicted the nickname ¡°Icy Princess¡±. Of course, this was only when they weren¡¯t in public. It was a side of Olivia that only Arnold could see. A side she would only show him. ¡°Um!¡± Luke called out to Arnold when he was about to leave. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Luke scratched his cheek as his gaze swam around the room, ¡°¡­I have something to show you¡­¡± ¡°And that is¡­?¡± Luke opened up his right hand. Golden flames burst inside his hand. It twirled around his arm as if it was alive. Arnold couldn¡¯t even react. ¡°I managed to control some of this power with the help of the sword brother bought me. I¡¯m not sure how it works but Sebas said that the sword absorbs the power locked away in my body and allows me to use it freely. I have to focus really hard though.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Miss Flora, Sebas and I are going on a journey.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Um, they said that staying in the city is inconvenient because there aren¡¯t any monsters to test my power on so we¡¯ll be gone until the academy reopens¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be long until we can have our rematch! I¡¯ll fight big brother without relying on luck or miracles!¡± ¡°Luke¡­¡± Arnold grabbed Luke¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°H-How¡­ is this possible?¡± Arnold wasn¡¯t surprised about the sword being able to absorb golden aura without breaking apart. Golden aura itself couldn¡¯t be harnessed by artifacts lower than Semi-Star. Arnold already knew how special the sword was¡ªthat was why he bought it. Why else would he waste his time going to an auction which had a low possibility of having good items? What made him speechless was how Luke was able to unlock his power and control it freely. ¡®First it was Lauran¡­¡¯ Now even the Hero had awakened early¡­ Volume 2 Epilogue(2/2) Chapter 71 Part 2 ¡ó-¡ó Luke and Olivia departed soon after a carriage arrived to pick them up. Luke had to go to bed early tonight because he had to leave the city early tomorrow morning. This supposed journey was something Sebastian had done with Arnold in the past as well. He wouldn¡¯t just have Luke fight with monsters but many of the people he met with over the years. One couldn¡¯t improve unless one competed with experienced martial artists. That was the whole point. Expanding Luke¡¯s horizons. ¡®I¡¯m all for it but what worries me is the fact that Luke awakened earlier than me.¡¯ Arnold von Berkley didn¡¯t just obtain his power through hard work and talent. He was born as a Transcendent just like the Hero and just like Lauran. You could say he was blessed as well. Their powers needed time to manifest and grow. The Hero Party weren¡¯t just some backally thugs after all. They were talented geniuses like no others. The hero, the strongest of them all, would be the one who led them. Arnold was glad that Luke and Lauran were stronger now but he was worried that it could be a kind of sign. Why did they awaken early? Was something going to happen that was much larger than the monster in the School Arc? ¡®Fuck, fuck, fuck!¡¯ Arnold shouldn¡¯t have been so complacent just because he knew the story. He should¡¯ve been out there searching for any threats to the storyline. If the hero died as a result of whatever might happen¡­ The world would be taken over by the Demon King or even the Star Beast. No one besides the Hero and his companions could stop those World-Level threats. The Holy Sword of Song and Light would have no master. Thus it would forever remain a lump of metal to be used as a practice sword or be sold by a shitty store in the slums. The real truth of magic arts would remain buried in the Void of the Timeline Gods if the Archmage was gone. Swordsmanship would never become one with its user if Flora didn¡¯t become the new Master Swordsman. Finally, the empire would never move to become the greatest military power in the world if Olivia died. All of this could all be lost if Arnold¡¯s worries were true. Yes, Arnold was happy but he couldn¡¯t think of this as being like anything other than a premonition. ¡°I can¡¯t keep sitting on my ass either. I need to become stronger.¡± His demon lord power was his trump card for when he met an adversary as powerful as Lancelot or if his life was in danger. He wouldn¡¯t abuse that power so long as he didn¡¯t know the risks involved. The first step was to challenge that dungeon. ¡°What was it called again? [The Tomb of the Forgotten]?¡± He wrote it down as a mental note to head there as soon as he could. ¡°Huh?¡± When Arnold opened his door to enter his room to take a rest, he could see someone inside. That someone was sitting on his bed. ¡°Al?¡± Victoria¡¯s voice flowed into his ears. He opened up the curtains to let the moonlight shine through. Her appearance was a complete mess. Her hair was unkempt, her clothes ripped in some places and her makeup was staining her face. Her eyes had dark circles around them which probably meant that she was crying. ¡®Is that¡­ her spear?¡¯ He spotted an ominously blood-red spear laying on the ground next to her. There was dry blood on the blade. Arnold went towards the bed and sat down. The two silently looked out the window. The full moon was at its biggest tonight. There were no stars in the sky that could outshine its light. ¡°I heard what happened¡­ Thank you for saving my sister.¡± ¡°...I can¡¯t believe you would thank someone with that harsh mouth of yours,¡± she responded with a wry smile, ¡°I did what I could. But lives were still lost.¡± ¡°Was anyone in the family hurt?¡± ¡°No. Your mother only suffered from mana exhaustion and light bone fractures.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Silence. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with her? Why does she look so gloomy?¡¯ Victoria¡¯s eyes were dead and her voice was similar to someone who was tired. The gentle aura he always felt when interacting with her was gone. ¡°Did you hear what I did in the empire?¡± ¡°The fact that you killed the suspects? I heard of it, yes.¡± ¡°What did everyone else say¡­?¡± Victoria looked at him, ¡°Miss Claudia thinks you¡¯re a monster. The others didn¡¯t react that much when we heard. We tried our best to make sure that young master Jack and young lady Melina doesn¡¯t hear of this.¡± ¡°Right. The image they have of me would change. But what good will that do? They¡¯ll find out eventually.¡± Melina would probably become scared of Arnold because of what he did. His relationship with Jack was the same as two strangers. The two of them had never even spoke that much in the past. ¡®I forgot buy them souvenirs¡­¡¯ Arnold thought in regret, ¡®Well, I¡¯ll be going to the academy anyway. I¡¯ll buy them something then.'' Victoria went towards the window. She unfurled her hair which was in a ponytail. She asked in a small voice, ¡°I could¡¯ve saved you many times in the past then you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much. Aren¡¯t you at least curious about why that was the case? Why I stood by silently? So I ask you once again¡­ Do you hate me for hiding my past?¡± He couldn¡¯t see her face so he didn¡¯t know what her expression was like. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°No.¡± Arnold said clearly. Victoria silently turned around. How could he hate her? He had loved her ever since he could remember¡ªwell, that was the original Arnold. But since Liam had taken over Arnold¡¯s body, couldn¡¯t he be a little selfish and declare those feelings as his own? He could hear Victoria¡¯s breathing halting. ¡°If anything, I love you,¡± Arnold couldn¡¯t look her straight in the eyes so he turned his gaze away from her face. ¡°But I could¡¯ve done something when you were in danger¡­¡± Victoria continued, ¡°I¡­ I almost lost you to that man.¡± ¡®Did my fight with Lancelot have this big of an impact?¡¯ Only Sebastian, Victoria and Flora knew about that day. Sebastian didn¡¯t seem particularly worried since Arnold was still alive and well. Flora probably didn¡¯t care what happened to him since he was the bastard that blackmailed her. But why did it have such an effect on Victoria? ¡°Victoria¡­ Were you the one who saved me that day we were ambushed?¡± He felt like it was a stupid thing to ask since all the evidence pointed to that specific answer. ¡°¡­.¡± She didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Seeing as how my own father is denying hiring guards for me, I can¡¯t help but be suspicious that he also knew of your power.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She closed her eyes after nodding, ¡°¡­That was the first time I really cared for the life of anyone. I always saw you as a brat who let his father¡¯s power get to his head. A nobody who was lucky enough to be born talented unlike the rest of us. Yes, I am powerful but that was something I obtained through my own blood, sweat and tears.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I envied you. You had a loving family. A home where you could do whatever you wanted, live however you wanted. Somewhere down the road my hatred slowly changed into something else. You were the little boy I nurtured since childhood. We were together nearly every day of my life. I wanted to protect that.¡± Arnold smiled silently. ¡°Marry me! Marry me! That was what you always said to me whenever you got the chance. You even went through extra lengths just to prove that you loved me. And you would always follow me around,¡± Victoria clenched her fists as if she made up her mind about something, ¡°I always saw it as troublesome and annoying. There were so many women your own age who wanted to be with you yet you would turn them all down.¡± ¡°Hahaha. I always said that there¡¯s only two women in the world for me. Olivia and Victoria.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­¡± Victoria approached Arnold and grabbed his hands. She looked into his eyes, ¡°I never really noticed it before but you¡¯ve grown taller than me. It was just yesterday that your height was near my chest. I¡¯m happy that the little boy I cherished and protected became a young man, even if he does act like a thug most of the time.¡± She intertwined her fingers with Arnold which startled him. ¡°Um, w-what are you doing?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You always touched me without my permission so what¡¯s wrong with me doing the same?¡± ¡®No, why are you saying it so casually, miss Victoria?¡¯ ¡°I-I understand that but¡­¡± Arnold gulped hard, ¡°Why are you so close¡­?¡± Her hot breath was literally in his face. Her body was also slowly rubbing itself against him. That alone gave Arnold the hardest boner he ever had in his entire life. His pants were on the verge of tearing. She stood on the tips of her toes and whispered into his ears, ¡°Hey, you always wanted to have sex with me, right? I¡¯m giving you a chance to do it with me, Al.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± She put Arnold¡¯s hands on her breasts and squeezed, ¡°Like I said,¡± she looked at him with moist eyes, ¡°Make love to me and show that your feelings aren¡¯t some childish crush like I always thought it was,¡± ¡°¡­!?¡± A switch flipped in Arnold¡¯s head and he suddenly pushed her towards the bed. The two of them¡ªwith Arnold on top¡ªfell onto the bed. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°I-I¡¯m asking this just to be clear but you said I can make love to you, right¡­?¡± She nodded while cupping his face in her hands, ¡°I have never known what it was like to love someone so I always thought you confessing to me every time was cute. But¡­¡± her face reddened, ¡°I-I want to know how that feels. I want to love someone too.¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t know what it feels like?¡± She shook her head. Arnold¡¯s sanity was as thin as a piece of rope now that he heard such a cute response from such a gorgeous woman. If it were anyone else then they would¡¯ve ripped Victoria¡¯s clothes off and stuck it in without further ado. ¡°Aaah!¡± Arnold ripped off her uniform¡¯s chest part, laying her breast bare. No, she was at least wearing a bra. But the bra was way too thin to be called underwear. ¡°Did¡­ did you intend to have sex with me tonight?¡± ¡°W-Was I wrong to assume such a thing? As I thought, this makes you think I¡¯m a loose woman¡­¡± Victoria wasn¡¯t even done talking before Arnold ripped his own clothes off. ¡°On the contrary. I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯re so considerate. I wasn¡¯t looking forward to looking at a granny bra anyway,¡± He bit her bra with his teeth and pulled it down. At the same time he lifted her by putting his arms under her lower back. He pulled the bra down with his teeth. His nostrils caught the whiff of Victoria¡¯s divine scent of pheromones and sweat. His brain melted. ¡®Finally¡­¡¯ Victoria¡¯s pink-coloured nipples appeared when he took off her bra. ¡®I can finally make this woman mine¡­¡¯ He had fantasized about Victoria multiple times in his current and past life. She was one of the best heroines from the game and she had a fanbase that could compare to even the Villainess, Elizabeth and Icy Princess, Olivia. But the sad part was that Victoria was never Arnold¡¯s official wife in the game. Victoria Lurgun was now wilfully spreading her legs for him. ¡®Ah, I can finally break free from this cage of virginity¡­!¡¯ Arnold wanted to cry tears of blood. His penis was standing tall and proudly in the air. Despite being a piece of shit, Liam appreciated that Arnold was at least handsome and had such a huge package. ¡®This probably made a lot of women cry. Well, I¡¯m going to make one more cry.¡¯ He kissed her shoulders, up until her neck. Victoria clenched the bedsheets and arched her back as his hands were massaging her breasts while he was kissing her body. Perhaps it was because she was too sensitive but Victoria was moaning softly against Arnold. Her hands touched all around his upper body too. ¡°Al.¡± She pulled his face up to meet with hers. They stared at each other. ¡°Kiss me.¡± She closed her eyes and ran her fingers through his hair. Arnold tasted Victoria¡¯s warm and soft lips. He kissed her slowly for ten seconds before breaking away. She looked at him with dazed eyes. He pulled down her underwear, a trimmed bush greeting him. As he went further down, he could see a pure slid through her skin. The untouched private part of a pure maiden. Her sweet nectar filled the entire room when her most secret place was revealed. Arnold used two fingers to spread her lips, with Victoria looking at him with expectation and trust in her eyes. More gooey liquid flowed out. Arnold stuck out his tongue as he plunged into the sweet forest in front of him. A roar of pure ecstasy filled the castle, with no one there to hear it. The quiet castle was filled with the grunts of a man and the moans of a woman a few minutes later. Slapping sounds and thumping noises also echoed. Arnold von Berkley and Victoria Lurgun had become one that evening. ¡ó ¡ó Epilogue The Undead Nation¡¯s streets were devoid of any life. Selia had denied Lilith and Vetis¡¯ suggestion to have her monsters patrol the streets for safekeeping. This was to minimize the fear people held towards her. Also, this would make it seem like they were being watched, so Selia didn¡¯t do it. Naturally, this had its own shortcomings. Crime was high because there were no Knight Order or the like patrolling the streets. Berdark was trying to train the recruits¡ªeven if they were unwilling¡ªthat were left behind after the Knight Order of this city left. They had hopes that they¡¯ll be able to create their own Order once those knights finished their training. Selia was feeling happy. She managed to complete the task of bringing Arnold over to their side. Well, it was a big IF but it wasn¡¯t a ¡°no¡± at least. ¡®I can¡¯t believe I solved all our problems just by giving away a trashy dungeon¡¯s location.¡¯ Selia was a pure warrior-type which meant that she had no need for martial arts and the like. Her power lay in her racial skills, weapons and physical power. What need would she have for a martial art technique which she might not even use? Of course, there might be other things in that place besides the martial art but she didn¡¯t worry about it that much. Selia had only heard from one of her guildmates about this dungeon but she hadn¡¯t gotten enough time to go explore it herself. ¡°Mfufufu.¡± ¡®Our money troubles are over. Why do I feel like an employee who wants praise from her bosses?¡¯ She wanted to tell Vetis and the others as soon as possible. Would they praise her and say ¡°As expected of the strongest monster lord in this era. Our Queen is a supreme being with no flaws!¡±. ¡®Well, maybe that¡¯s going a bit too far¡­¡¯ Selia opened up a gate to the throne room and stepped through it. ¡°Huh? Why is everyone here?¡± Maywolf, Renogar, Lupus, Lilith, Vetis, including many of the other NPCs she made over the years were gathered inside the throne room. Only Berdark was absent since he was busy in another land. The throne room was the exact replica of the core members¡¯ guild reception room that they had in the past. It wasn¡¯t perfect since she created it from memory but it gave her some closure whenever she entered the room. Those feelings of closure was overwhelmed by another mysterious feeling when she looked at everyone¡¯s expressions. Of course, most of them were monsters so she couldn¡¯t tell all their expressions but she was certain that the majority of them felt the same way. Lilith and Vetis seemed to have been talking about something while looking at the interface of the game system. Their expressions were anything but good. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Everyone bowed as Selia went over to her seat. ¡®Why does Vetis and Lilith look so.. scared?¡¯ Impossible. They were level 100 NPCs. Who could possibly scare them if not for another level 100? Selia had done a lot of research and knew that there weren¡¯t a lot of level cap people in this world. There weren¡¯t even a handful on this continent from what she knew of either. Then what made Vetis and Lilith, Including all the others so frightened. ¡°Lady¡­ Selia,¡± Lilith spoke for everyone, ¡°You gave me command over the entire system before leaving.¡± ¡°I did. But so what?¡± ¡°I¡­ I checked the interface regularly and found nothing strange¡­ up until a few days ago at least,¡± she turned the system hologram to Selia. ¡°What could it be¡ª¡± she looked down. Selia¡¯s throat clogged up. Her pupils shook and her body trembled. Intermission - Pope Augustus The Cathedral. One of the most historically richest landmarks of the continent. It was located in the central part of the Juliar Theocracy¡¯s capital. It was the place where the holy father performed ceremonies and held rituals to increase their faith in the ones above the clouds. It had a history dating back since the founding of the Theocracy¡ªwhich was formally known as the Northern Holy Kingdom. There was a single tower standing on the same property as the Cathedral. It was known as the Holy Tower. The topmost floor was where both the Pope and the oracle of God lived. Though they lived on the same floor, their area space was separated so far apart that they rarely bumped into each other. Well, the oracle wasn¡¯t allowed outside because of the dangers that could befall her. If the Theocracy lost her then they would also lose a very important bargaining chip. Thus, there was security that was sufficient enough for even a monarch. Thousands of defensive magic that only allowed those registered at the tower was planted inside the building. If anyone unregistered came inside then the entire tower would be closed down and the intruder would be killed by the Testaments. Lancelot walked down a long, wide hallway. His posture was straight and his gaze determined as if he made up his mind about something. There was another woman walking next to Lancelot. She had long black hair, a bandage over her eyes and she wore a grey priest garb. The symbol of an eye on her chest told others that she was part of the highest order of priests¡ªthe people who ruled the Theocracy. She was Ceera, also known as The Seraphim of the Theocracy, a divine magic user of the highest rank. In her hands was a small altar relic which had lost its color and was going through a special process of degradation. Which meant that it was an expendable item. However, given the fact that the degradation was taking a while to finish, one could tell that the item was once very valuable. The item was known as a [Copier] which requires its user to put any spell inside using runic language. Runic language was the same as magic enchantments only more ancient in terms of which came first. Unlike magic enchantments which couldn¡¯t allow one to choose any spell you wanted, runic inscribing allowed you to choose whatever spell you wanted to inscribe in the dispensable item using the letters of runes. Although the item was an S-rank artifact, it couldn¡¯t withstand the power output of [Target Teleportation]. In order to use it one had to be able to cast magic. Any kind of magic was needed for the activation of the ancient spell inside: be it elemental, divine or arcane. That was where Ceera came in since Lancelot wasn¡¯t a traditional magic user of any of the three categories. He had divinity but he could only use it on his many special skills like his [Judgement Spears of Melis] and [Avatar Angel]. ¡°His Holiness will not overlook us taking a divine relic without his permission,¡± the woman addressed Lancelot when the two of them stood in front of a large door, ¡°Even if we did it because we were short on time, it is still an offense. Even I could lose my position.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Lancelot looked at the divine artifact that Ceera was carrying, ¡°It can be replaced since it¡¯s expendable.¡± ¡°But the spell we used was something that should¡¯ve remained a national secret.¡± Lancelot heard that it was a magic spell created by an unknown magic caster. He knew that they were keeping the entire truth from him but he didn¡¯t pry. How they got the magic was honestly none of his business. ¡°It was still worth using it against the demon accomplice.¡± ¡°Are you listening to me? Despite all the positives, we ignored the implication our actions might¡¯ve had in this. I was only repaying a debt I owed to you so now I¡¯m involved in this situation,¡± Ceera noticed that Lancelot was staring into empty space, ¡°You will most likely be demoted by three ranks for losing the treasure named Praise as well.¡± Only then did Lancelot give a reaction. His shoulders jerked and his eyebrows arched. ¡®A national treasure of our capital¡­ In the hands of a demon factor.¡¯ ¡°¡­I shall gladly take that punishment.¡± Lancelot was about to knock the door but Ceera stopped him. ¡°Are you willing to let that man go?¡± Arnold von Berkley, the demon factor. He was able to shatter Lancelot¡¯s special skill Harmonic Sanctuary¡ªwhich was a pure divinity skill¡ªwith his demon aura enhanced strength alone. Lancelot only used that power when he faced an adversary who was a huge threat. Thinking back, it was a good idea to use the green dome before Arnold powered up. The dome increased Lancelot¡¯s overall divine power gained per second. This meant that his divine power recovery rate was ten times more effective if he was inside his special skill¡¯s radius. It was especially strong in the center of the dome. ¡®I doubt I would¡¯ve been using only 70% of my full power. Perhaps I would¡¯ve used ten percent more under normal conditions if I didn¡¯t use my skill? That means I would¡¯ve been forced to play my other cards.¡¯ ¡°I will take back what is rightfully mine someday. That future will have to wait for a while since I have other duties to attend to.¡± ¡°Duties?¡± Lancelot didn¡¯t elaborate on what he meant and ignored Ceera. She pouted but decided to not stop him anymore. ¡°Your Holiness, I, Lancelot Ulterian of the Inquisition have returned.¡± --I permit you to come inside. ¡°I humbly express my gratitude.¡± Lancelot bowed even though the door was still closed. He opened the door a moment later. ¡°Eek!¡± A young man was on the other end of the door. His clothes and hair were disbelieved and he seemed out of breath. His legs were quivering slightly as well. ¡°What is a lowly priest doing in¡ª¡± Ceera was about to reprimand the boy but Lancelot held up his hand. He looked the boy up and down. It was obvious why the boy was here. Augustus II preached to those under him to practice celibacy yet he himself had relationships with many of the young women and men who worked in the clergy. It was especially the case with new devotees. He fed them sham words like, ¡°This will make you closer to god¡±, ¡°Our goddess has made fate to be this way¡±, among other things. What a hypocrite. The boy bowed in gratitude before running past the two of them. The stink of sweat and semen lingered. ¡°We apologize for coming while your holiness is busy.¡± Said Lancelot as he took off his mask. ¡°Think nothing of it. I was the one who failed to tell my secretary to turn away any visitors,¡± the voice of an old man came from inside the lavish room. Crystal chandeliers hanged from the ceiling which sparkled like the surface of a lake touched by the setting sun. The inside of the room was very spacious and decorated with many paintings, vases and antiques of various kinds. ¡°Sit anywhere you like,¡± a stout old man, wearing a long white gown with a glass of wine in his hand was sitting on one of the three red couches inside the room. There was a coffee table in the middle of the couches. Augustus¡¯ gentle expression twisted when he saw the thing in Ceera¡¯s hand. He pointed at it: ¡°Do tell me why a divine relic is in your possession, Ceera the Seraphim.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Ceera could only lower her head. ¡°Are you not going to speak even though I asked you a question? You may be the second highest ranked member of the Testaments but that does not mean you have the power to simply¡ª¡± ¡°I am the one who is responsible for everything that happened,¡± Lancelot stood in front of Ceera who was silently standing with her head lowered, ¡°So please allow me to speak.¡± Augustus grunted, ¡°Then speak. I will lose my good mood if the reason for taking such a precious item was idiotic.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lancelot walked towards the couch opposite the Pope and sat down. Ceera didn¡¯t follow to do the same. She stood behind Lancelot instead, as if she wanted to exclude herself. ¡°There was a tip from one of our branches in the empire about them sighting the demon accomplice,¡± Lancelot could see the pope¡¯s eyes widen slightly and a smile start to form, ¡°I found a lead to this tip. We received a sample which turned out to be aura. I deduced that it belonged to a companion of the demon accomplice since they were seen together after a recent incident in Duke Berkley¡¯s city.¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°I found no sign of Flora Luthial but I managed to find the person that the aura belonged to,¡± ¡°Who was it? Is it someone from the empire?¡± Lancelot could feel Ceera¡¯s eyes land on him. It felt like she was burrowing a hole through his skull, ¡°I was not able to find out the person¡¯s identity.¡± He heard Ceera sigh in relief. He was lying of course. ¡°That is unfortunate. Did you manage to kill this person and find out the whereabouts of the demon accomplice?¡± ¡°No.¡± Augustus¡¯ frown deepened, ¡°Then why did you dare use such a precious spell that should only be used by the High Priests?¡± ¡°¡­I had to get this person alone because I could sense that they were a threat. Even to our strongest.¡± ¡°A threat?¡± Lancelot didn¡¯t see anything special in Arnold von Berkley the moment he was captured but that changed as the two continued fighting. It felt like Lancelot was fighting someone who had much more experience than himself. He could judge what actions to take in the middle of combat and he could reverse the situation even for a mere second. Lancelot would be lying if he said that his battle with Arnold von Berkley wasn¡¯t enjoyable. Lancelot was powerful. He knew that so he had never faced someone who could make him try his best in a fight. He hadn¡¯t even met anyone who could push him to his full strength. ¡®In all my years as a level 82 Holy Knight, I have never even known defeat. But there were several moments when I imagined my demise while fighting him.¡¯ Lancelot felt his spine tingle back when the two of them released their final attacks, with Lancelot being the victor. Had Arnold¡¯s power not disappeared at the last second then he would probably be laying in a coma. Lancelot¡¯s face was bitter when he remembered that chasm that was created by the shockwave of that demon aura of a demon lord alone. ¡®What kind of demon lord¡¯s power did that man inherit¡­¡¯ ¡°This person possessed a demon factor. No, he was a ¡®Lord¡¯ variant.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± the pope¡¯s glass of wine fell onto the ground, ¡°Why did you not capture him!?¡± A demon lord factor was a person who could be used as a military tool to fight on the frontlines. Though they were rare and incarnations of powerful demons¡ªsomething that followers of god should abhor¡ªthere was no doubt that they would serve as important pieces during wartime. ¡°Simple, I could not,¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Augustus beckoned for Lancelot to elaborate. ¡°That is because this person is being protected by Serz, the world¡¯s most dangerous organization. I assumed that they also want to use him as a tool for warfare but I don¡¯t have proof to back up that claim. Thus, to be safe and protect our nation, I chose to not pursue.¡± Augustus was speechless. ¡°¡­We cannot pursue this man any further,¡± Lancelot looked into his eyes and said clearly, ¡°Nor can we kill the demon accomplice while she is associated with someone like him.¡± ¡°....¡± Augustus¡¯ fists were being squeezed so tightly that his skin was going white. He blew a long breath a moment later, ¡°You¡¯re right. Though it is regrettable, we will have to let Flora Luthial go. Chances are that this person you speak of is a Cadre rank of Serz. I do not want to antagonize those monsters like my predecessor did.¡± The previous pope had unlawfully committed many atrocities that gained him the title, ¡°Corrupted Follower¡±. He killed non-humans in the name of god because he believed that all races besides humans were demons. Humans were the purest form of god. He was killed by a ¡®Cadre¡¯ rank from Serz. The handful with that rank reported directly to their leader. A single person had waltzed into this tower that should¡¯ve been heavily guarded and managed to singlehandedly kill all the Holy Knights who got in their way. The Theocracy had thus avoided committing any similar crimes like the previous pope. Unless they wanted to face an entire organization of monsters. ¡®He¡¯s accepting this rather quickly. Is he truly going to let this go?¡¯ Lancelot thought so because he knew the kind of man Augustus was. He got heated up with so much as a mention of a being related to demons or Demihumans. ¡°Inform all the branches that the bounty on Flora Luthial is hereby lifted,¡± ¡°As you command,¡± Lancelot lowered his head and stood up. Although he was suspicious, he decided to leave it be. There was no reason for him to protect Arnold if the pope decided to pursue him. ¡°We shall take our leave after returning this artifact.¡± Lancelot could see Ceera looking at him with a grateful expression. He was able to direct the pope¡¯s anger elsewhere and had avoided her losing her position. ¡°Hold on,¡± Augustus wasn¡¯t finished yet, ¡°There is another matter which I need you for. You can take this as making up for your inactivity as an Inquisitor.¡± ¡°Pardon me?¡± Augustus stood up and went over to his desk. He pulled out a scroll from his drawer. He spoke before Lancelot could ask, ¡°This is an official declaration of war from the Demihuman Kingdom.¡± ¡°¡­I do not understand. Why did we receive a declaration of war?¡± ¡°The king of that nation accused us of having stolen their sacred land and driving away their kind unlawfully. We are also not allowing any of their citizens entry across the Great Ridge.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t we just give them permission? Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± Lancelot saw a smirk on Augustus¡¯ face, ¡°Why should I do that? This is the perfect opportunity to rid this continent of those beasts. I will not agree to share our land with monkeys even if the king begs me to.¡± Since the Holy Kingdom and the Theocracy had a ruler each, many decisions on nation-scale had to be decided by the two rulers of these separate nations. If Augustus didn¡¯t give his consent but the king did or vice versa then a decision couldn¡¯t be made. This was obviously only if the decision affected both nations. By the way, the holy king had already given his consent to remove the border that separated the humans from the demihumans. ¡®So this is what you wanted in the end? You didn¡¯t want to act first since the world would see you in a bad light¡­ But no one would be able to blame you if you showed them this¡­¡¯ It was the perfect opportunity, as one could call it. The Pope could hide the fact that the border was the issue and tell the public that the demihumans were bastards who wanted to take over this land. Humans are a simple species. If the words are persuasive and sounded smart enough then they would even jump straight into danger. ¡°So we must go forth with this war?¡± Ceera spoke for the first time, ¡°Have we not shed enough blood, your holiness? Why can¡¯t we use our power in another way which isn¡¯t to slaughter?¡± ¡°Let me remind you, Seraphim of the Testaments,¡± Augustus spoke without even looking at her, ¡°you are not in charge. All you must do is follow my orders.¡± Ceera ground her teeth, ¡°¡­I apologize for interrupting.¡± A gust of wind suddenly blew into the room from the large French windows. No, it wasn¡¯t the wind that did it. ¡°¡ªI am against this war as well.¡± Someone spoke from Lancelot¡¯s back. The voice and the overwhelming presence of this person was very familiar. ¡°Justice.¡± Augustus narrowed his eyes as he looked over Lancelot¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I made myself clear that you should not come in uninvited again. Do you find this funny?¡± ¡°I apologize for that. I came through the window because I happened to see Ceera here.¡± Justice, the man who had entered the room at astonishing speeds, walked towards them. Lancelot stood quietly, not even moving slightly. Were it any of his colleagues that they would¡¯ve gotten on their knees. He was obviously higher in rank than an inquisitor. The person who joined their meeting was none other than the strongest swordsman on the continent. ¡°Why do you oppose my decision, Justice? I made it clear to all of you that my decision is final.¡± Justice was a tall black haired man in his early thirties with golden eyes and a sharp chin. He wore all black¡ªblack boots, coat, black dragon scale armour and six black swords by his waist. He was the most powerful member of the Testaments and his power could even stand on equal grounds with any one of the Great Nobles of the Empire. ¡°If we were to¡ªhypothetically say¡ªstart this war and send out our troops¡­ does Your Holiness think other nations would idly sit by and watch? The Dwarlif Kingdom and the Fairy Province would intervene and fight with the demihumans.¡± Augustus¡¯ face twisted. ¡®So he didn¡¯t think of this. He was so blinded by desires of war that he missed one of the most important part of warfare. Alliances.¡¯ The Demihuman Kingdom was an ally of the Fairy Province and the dwarf nation known as Dwarlif were their vassals. One nation was the most magically advanced civilization while the other was a nation which had the most mechanically advanced society of the many nations on Diacree. Armies of magic spells and battleships from one side and teeth and fangs from the other side. How would the Theocracy, a single nation, be able to handle that? But of course, that didn¡¯t mean that they would lose easily. Despite being half the size of the Empire, their military might could be considered in the top five strongest. Justice explained all this to Augustus. ¡°Then comes another problem. Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth. A monster that even the dragon lords can¡¯t defeat. A small nation, sure, but they have monsters beyond all our imaginations. Her wish¡ªas we all know¡ªis to unite all the races in the world. Demons, undead and humanoids alike.¡± Lancelot and Ceera looked at each other. ¡®So she knows what Justice is implying as well.¡¯ That was¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t you think she¡¯ll use this declaration of war to create a scenario where they can fight together and build stronger alliances?¡± ¡°B-But she is an undead¡­¡± ¡°A vampire, actually. They are known as immortals and not the living dead.¡± ¡°E-even if you twist those words, she is still a monster!¡± Augustus pressed on, ¡°There¡¯s no way they would cooperate with her. No! Way!¡± Justice shrugged, ¡°I was speaking hypothetically. Take my words with a grain of salt.¡± ¡°Hng¡­¡± Augustus didn¡¯t settle down despite his words. ¡°Get out. All of you. I need time to think.¡± ¡°As you wish, Your Holiness.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Lancelot, Ceera and Justice left the pope¡¯s chambers. ¡®Thank goodness. At least he managed to stall His Holiness from doing anything foolish.¡¯ Lancelot looked at Justice. He had arrived at the perfect time and steered the conversation in a direction which made even the pope question his actions. But his words held some truth. The surrounding nations wouldn¡¯t just sit still and allow a kingdom to be invaded like the fall of the Luthial Kingdom. ¡°I thought you had business in another city. Why are you back?¡± Ceera spoke to Justice. ¡°Whatever business I had can wait,¡± said Justice, ¡°Another, more important matter needs to be investigated. And I need all my time and energy to look into it.¡± Lancelot and Ceera looked at each other. Both of them didn¡¯t understand what he meant. If something was more important than the orders of the High Priests then that something wasn¡¯t any ordinary matter. Justice revealed what he meant: ¡°Our Lady Oracle made a prophecy.¡± ¡°Angelica did¡­?¡± Lancelot frowned. It was the first time in a long time that something like this had happened. The goddess wouldn¡¯t casually tell the oracle a prophecy like it was every day stuff. If one was made then it meant that it could impact the future in some way. ¡°What?¡± Ceera looked at Justice in disbelief, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell His Holiness?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because this prophecy of hers is a little special,¡± Justice looked around before whispering, ¡°¡¯A being looked upon favourably by the watchers of the world. A person blessed with the power of gods¡¯. That is what she told me.¡± ¡°What does it mean, Justice?¡± asked Lancelot. ¡°It means that a Hero has been born once again,¡± Justice stopped and looked to his right where he could get a good look of the tower they just exited, ¡°She wasn¡¯t specific but I am certain that it¡¯s the chosen one.¡± ¡°And you''re intent on finding this person?¡± "That''s right, Lancelot. I believe it is our duty to bring this person to Lady Oracle,¡± He began walking again, ¡°I think it¡¯s time I call everyone together to inform them of my departure.¡± Justice jumped off the bridge connecting the Tower to the Church. He landed perfectly on the ground before running off. ¡°Ah!¡± Ceera jogged after him, but she looked back before leaving, ¡°What will you do for the time being?¡± Lancelot wasn¡¯t sure how to answer her. Yes, what would he do? He would probably just go to his office and sit through boring paperwork. It was what he hated doing the most. He looked at his hands. These hands held such power yet it was shackled by this nation and it served the goddess. Besides praying, there was probably nothing else he was looking forward to. His life only revolved around being loyal to his faith. Lancelot slowly lifted his head to look at his old friend, ¡°Would you like to grab some lunch tomorrow?¡± Ceera smiled. Volume 3 Prologue(1): A Maidens Love Chapter 72 Nine years ago, the storm of a civil war had long passed, leaving only the sorrow and grief for loved ones. Destruction was everywhere. The shattered glass of buildings were like the broken down souls of the families affected by the war. People roamed the streets aimlessly and dogs fell down as they succumbed to starvation. A lone girl walked down the street. The girl was wearing a pan on her head with little holes drilled in it to make her able to see through. She was wearing a long blanket to cover against the cold of the air. It was something she snatched from someone¡¯s washing line. There were also two gloves on her hands which were way too big for a child. All of this was to block out the cold. Winter was especially cold during the time when the civil war took place, which only worsened the conditions of nobles affected by it. The clouds were black as if the world was ending. It actually seemed that way to many a few days before the war was stopped by arrival of the Crown Prince, Julius Everiet Wilhelm Eulia. ¡°¡­Water¡­ Food¡­ Mommy¡­¡± The girl muttered sobbingly as she trudged onto the busy street of the district. The civil war orchestrated by the Imperial Faction only caused destruction to certain parts of the empire¡¯s cities. Even with the opposition of the Crown Faction(the crown prince¡¯s faction), there was still destruction. Many of the commoner districts¡ªslums included¡ªwere spared because they held no value and the people who lived there weren¡¯t a threat. Young Elizabeth could remember the chaos that ensued in her father¡¯s mansion when the city¡¯s emergency siren went off. It was a signal that alerted the people of war. It rang during a level 5 National Threat. The girl wasn¡¯t able to reunite with her mother since the day the war started. It lasted nearly three months. She had managed to survive using the knowledge her mother taught her. Even if she was young, Elizabeth was able to survive all on her own. She knew where to get food and what places allowed people to take shelter in their stores. Elizabeth had asked her mother before why she knew all of this. Her mother replied: ¡°I, too had to live like this when I was young. Remember everything I¡¯ve taught you, little Liz. And when you find a person who is kind to you despite the issues you face¡­ make sure to cherish that person.¡± ¡°Yes, mamma!¡± ¡­ She was so happy when she was with her mother. That was because her mother didn¡¯t judge her for how she looked. That woman who brought nothing but joy in Elizabeth¡¯s life was now gone. ¡°He¡¯s entering that shop just like yesterday.¡± Elizabeth could see a young boy with dark blue hair strode proudly out of his carriage. A maid who seemed no less than 16 years old followed behind him. By the looks of his carriage and the clothes he wore, Elizabeth concluded that the boy was of high standing. The boy headed inside a cake shop or caf¨¦(?) that was across the street where Elizabeth would always stand to beg. She chose to beg in a rich neighbourhood because there was a lesser chance that there would be people who would rob her. Elizabeth¡¯s mouth would drool when she saw the steaming, hot buns the boy would buy from the shop. He would sometimes throw the bag away with a few buns left over. Of course, this caused the other beggars to fight over who would get the bag. Elizabeth had managed to snatch it one time while they were busy fighting. The texture of the bread was glorious. The sweet jam inside made her tongue tingle in satisfaction. Just to savour the flavour she would chew it until it was mush. ¡®Ahh¡­ I want more¡­¡¯ Next day. The boy was there again. Elizabeth decided to approach the boy this time. His maid stood between them when she saw Elizabeth. ¡°Let her through, Victoria.¡± ¡°¡­As you wish.¡± The maid stepped out of the way. ¡°Wait, you are a girl, right? I can¡¯t tell with that pot on your head,¡± he pointed at the rusted pot on her head which had a hat on it to make her look cute since the pot itself was ugly. ¡°Y¡­Yes. I am¡­¡± ¡°I see. Then what are you doing here?¡± The boy casually ate the hot bun in his hands. Elizabeth¡¯s mouth watered. Her hands subconsciously opened and closed. ¡°I¡­.¡± She lowered her head, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Spit it out. You are already wasting my time.¡± The boy got fed up and spoke harshly. ¡°M-May I please have one bun...?¡± The onlookers gasped. Elizabeth kept her head bowed and her hands cupped. After a few moments of silence, the boy sighed. ¡°Very well. I have too many to eat on my own anyway.¡± ¡°Young master, but!¡± ¡°Quiet, Victoria. It seems I need to bring someone else along wherever I go next time.¡± ¡°¡­I apologize¡­¡± The maid named Victoria bowed her head and backed away. ¡°Humph,¡± the boy put two in Elizabeth¡¯s hands instead of one. ¡°Eh¡­?¡± ¡°This should last for the entire day if you ration it. Also, these aren¡¯t buns, they¡¯re croissants,¡± the boy gestured towards his maid, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ young master¡­¡± ¡®He¡­ really is a noble¡­¡¯ Elizabeth looked down at the buns in her two hands, ¡®So they¡¯re the fancy delicacies I¡¯ve heard about from the household chefs¡­¡¯ Elizabeth had never really eaten anything like it before so she had no idea what it was. Since it looked like bread, she guessed that it was bread. Her day-to-day meals she got in her father¡¯s mansion would consist of stale bread and cold soup, the kind of food you would give to prisoners. Her stomach rumbled when she smelled the delicious aroma. She hurriedly dug in. * Elizabeth would stand by the same store, awaiting the boy every day. It seemed that he liked the shop so much that he would buy pastries and those croissants every second day. Elizabeth figured this out when she stood outside the store every day. He would come one day but wouldn¡¯t come the next day. The two hadn¡¯t even told each other their names yet even though they had spent time together. They would sometimes silently sit side-by-side and eat their pastries. But the boy asked something unexpected one day: ¡°Why do you wear that pot every time?¡± It was a question she was too scared to answer. How could she tell him? The only reason she was wearing it was to hide what was hiding under that pot. A hideous face which had made countless children run away crying and made adults chase her away. It was a burden. Elizabeth didn¡¯t know why she was born with such a severe skin condition. What sin did she commit that gave her such a burden? Elizabeth was glad that the boy didn¡¯t ask her to take off the pot. She had finally gotten a friend in so long so she didn¡¯t want to lose him too. The boy didn¡¯t pursue the questioning when he saw that she was hesitant. ¡°So you¡¯re all alone? But how did you get to this city? It¡¯s so far away from the Imperial Capital.¡± The boy said this to her one day. ¡°I-I can¡¯t go back. They wouldn¡¯t want me either¡­¡± ¡°But why?¡± She fidgeted with the bun in her hands, ¡°¡­I can¡¯t go back because I¡¯m not wanted by them. My mommy passed away so I came to look for help from someone here.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how you ended up here?¡± The boy was confused by Elizabeth¡¯s passion to search for her mother but he didn¡¯t say that it was a fruitless search. Many people disappeared during the civil war. It wasn¡¯t just soldiers but families as well. It was useless to search for them because they were either trafficked or killed and buried somewhere. ¡°Then where is your father?¡± ¡°¡­He is still alive.¡± ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go then,¡± the boy took Elizabeth¡¯s hands. ¡°E-Eh? Where?¡± ¡°To your family. I¡¯ll ask my mother or father to arrange a carriage for me to go to your father¡¯s house. We¡¯re staying in a villa nearby,¡± he pulled her hand. His hand was bigger and stronger than hers. It was even covered in scars even though he was merely a child. ¡°But that isn¡¯t¡­¡± Necessary. She wanted to say that. But was that really true? Was she not on the verge of starvation just a few weeks ago? Had the boy not given her food then she would¡¯ve died. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. ¡°P-please help me¡­ sir.¡± He smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t call me sir. Call me Arnold. The great Arnold von Berkley.¡± ¡ó A few years passed by. Elizabeth was 12 years old by then. She hadn¡¯t seen the boy again after he helped her get back home. She knew his name at least. He was the son of a mighty duke. Elizabeth wanted to go visit him but it was too far to travel. His residence was in the duchy that laid outside the empire¡¯s capital. There was no way any of her family members would loan her a carriage and some knights to escort her. Thus she could only wander around aimlessly, never could she see the boy again. But miraculously a chance came up. Elizabeth heard that the imperial princess Olivia was throwing a big party to celebrate her 12th birthday. She already knew that the boy was the princess¡¯ fianc¨¦ so it was obvious that he would be there. Elizabeth couldn¡¯t buy herself a dress so she borrowed one of her mother¡¯s old dresses and redesigned it. It was the bloodiest red dress that she had ever laid her eyes upon. It didn¡¯t look that great but it made her appearance look more formal. Elizabeth had never asked her father for anything in her life before. It was because she was scared of her father. She had grown up hearing from others how hated she was by them and how she was a disgrace of the Caervil family. She asked her father to get her into the party. Her father¡ªmistaking her going as wanting to find a potential marriage partner¡ªagreed. Although she got permission, there was another glaring problem Elizabeth faced. It was a problem which clouded her for years. She had to go to that party without the bandage or anything else that could cover her face. She would only wear it outside when she went to bed so that her blankets aren¡¯t stained with her skin. The odour was awful so walking to a party with it was bound to attract attention. ¡°Eww! What kind of monster is that?¡± ¡°Get it out of here!¡± Elizabeth was shoved around by the noble girls when she entered the party hall. They laughed and mocked her, calling her ¡°skeleton face¡±. Elizabeth was already used to all this so she didn¡¯t necessarily care. That¡¯s why she stood in a corner. A group of girls approached her while the party was ongoing. They were very nice which surprised even Elizabeth. ¡°Eeh? You can¡¯t go into the sun without a big hat and an umbrella?¡± one of the girls innocently asked. ¡°Y-yes. Mommy said that I¡¯ll get burned and that it will hurt.¡± ¡°Oh? Can we see?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Can we see how it looks if you burn in the sun?¡± one of them asked with a wide smirk on her face. ¡°W-wait, what?¡± Elizabeth couldn¡¯t even remember what happened after that. She was probably knocked by something in the head because she felt a stinging pain after she woke up. But it wasn¡¯t just her head that was burning. No, her entire body was in excruciating pain. The girls had tied Elizabeth onto one of the backs of the horses. Her entire chest was bare and sizzling from the heat of the sun. Even a bit of sunlight could damage her skin. Elizabeth felt like she was being stabbed with hot needles. Blisters formed on her skin like clay that was being cooked over a fire. One popped which made yellow stuff and blood spew onto her dress. The dress she made to look pretty for ¡°him¡± was ruined. ¡®It hurts.¡¯ ¡®It hurts so much.¡¯ ¡®Why do I have to experience this?¡¯ ¡®I only wanted to see him¡­ and ask him for a dance.¡¯ Was that too much to ask? ¡°What the hell is a monster like you doing at an imperial birthday party!?¡± one of the girls threw her glass of juice onto Elizabeth¡¯s face. The pain lessened somewhat by the cold splash of liquid but that didn¡¯t last long. Elizabeth could only silently lament her naivety as she heard the girls laugh at her. But one of the girls suddenly screamed. When Elizabeth looked, she could see that one of the girls¡¯ arm was bent in the wrong direction. Her bone was even tearing through her skin. Yes, someone had broken it. ¡°A bunch of noble girls with such pretty faces bullying someone like her¡­ I can¡¯t think of anything else more ugly than that,¡± It was a familiar voice, ¡°If I hear that even one of you had harmed Elizabeth Caervil again then I¡¯ll deal with you personally.¡± Arnold von Berkley had arrived to save her. He was like a knight in shining armour. The girls scurried away in tears while saying that he¡¯d pay but he only ignored them. What could the daughters of Barons and Knighthood families do to a heir of a ducal family? ¡°Are you okay?¡± Elizabeth couldn¡¯t even react to his question. Why didn¡¯t he call her ugly? Why did he look at her with such gentle eyes? She had believed that Arnold¡ªthe one she fell in love with¡ªwould be absolutely disgusted if he saw her true face. Elizabeth was overcome with emotions that she couldn¡¯t help but cry. ¡°W-Why did you save me¡­ I¡¯m not even worth saving¡­ I¡¯m ugly and I will probably die without even experiencing love¡­¡± The last part wasn¡¯t needed but she said it for some reason. ¡°Should I even have a reason for saving you?¡± Arnold lifted up her chin and gazed into her eyes, ¡°You may see yourself as someone ugly. But you know what? Those girls were the ugliest.¡± Elizabeth¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You should seriously stand up for yourself. This behaviour of crying and running away isn¡¯t something a strong woman should be doing. If they mock you, ignore them. After all, It isn¡¯t about what¡¯s outside but rather what¡¯s in here,¡± he pointed at her heart, ¡°I¡¯d take you as a bride any day if I were given a choice over who I would pick between you or any of those girls.¡± ¡°¡­!" What was once an innocent crush had turn into something of desire and one-sided love. Elizabeth¡¯s heart raced even faster than it did in the past. Arnold held Elizabeth¡¯s hand and took her to a hill that was behind the mansion. It was a hill that was overlooking the entire empire. The sun was setting which cast an orange hue over the horizon. There was nothing in the world more beautiful than that to Elizabeth at that moment. ¡°It seems I don¡¯t have a partner,¡± Arnold gazed into Elizabeth¡¯s eyes and smiled, ¡°Would you be so kind so as to dance with me?¡± ¡°Y¡­Yes¡­¡± The soft music of the party played as the two of them held each other¡¯s hands. Elizabeth and Arnold danced together until the party was over. -¡ó- Five years later¡ªPresent. Monday, 17th of the Cuurl (fifth) month. News of James Caervil¡¯s death spread like wildfire. His relatives and the branch families mourned for his death. But no one wanted to seek revenge because he was in the wrong after all. The evidence of him bribing the officials of the Imperial Court, his connections to the underworld and the illegal money laundering businesses he had been involved in, had been leaked everywhere. One man stood at the center of it all. He singlehandedly wiped out an entire noble circle and exposed their criminal acts in the process. It was a man Elizabeth knew and the one who she fell in love with many years ago¡­ There was a small hut directly next to the wall which stood at the very end of the huge property that belonged to the Caervil family. Even the ten or so gardeners, who also lived on the property, didn¡¯t live in such a small shack with no light sources besides the open window. The area around the shack smelled like horse dung and rotting fertilizer. A young woman could be seen through the small window of the shack. Elizabeth Arya Ryse Caervil was a simple girl. Because she had no duties, being the daughter of a maid who became the mistress of a nobleman, she had all the time in the world to indulge in various entertainment and chores. She liked to sew and cosplay. Her favorite thing to do was dress-up after all. It was rare but sometimes people would buy the dresses she sold to the various stores of the Empire. That made her happy. Lately, she had been trying to create her own brand. Of course, this was far different from selling her dresses to tailors for profit. It wasn¡¯t in her name. The measly money she received wasn¡¯t even that much in comparison to those who had their own brands. However, if she could start her own brand then she¡¯ll be recognized for her own talents. There were people out there who loved her designs. That was what kept her going. Even if she sold her brand anonymously, people still bought it. And even if the people she sold her clothes to didn¡¯t give her credit, she was happy. ¡°~~~¡± A sound came from her stomach. It was a gurgling sound. Surprised by the noise, she jerked up which caused the lamp¡ªwhich was the only thing brightening up the small and damp room when night-time came¡ªto almost fall. ¡°So¡­ hungry¡­¡± Elizabeth looked out of her window, towards the cackling nobles with their big bellies, munching on the food prepared by her family. The funeral¡ªwhich Elizabeth wasn¡¯t allowed the go to¡ªhad just ended so the entire family came to the Caervil residence to connect with each other and bond. Elizabeth wasn¡¯t part of this, though. She was only related to her late father by blood. Her mother was supposedly dead and she was declared missing since no body was found. The others were just strangers to her. Though, Elizabeth knew that her mother didn¡¯t really die due to what happened in the past but was disposed of by someone in the family. She was still unsure who it was. After losing her mother, Elizabeth had no one to rely on in this world. Even the ones who treated her kindly wouldn¡¯t really help her when she was in need. Because of this, Elizabeth had to mature at a very young age. She did odd jobs here and there to buy school books for herself so she could study when she had free time. Of course, self-study had its limits so she had been saving up for a home tutor. Well, when they found out that she was a bastard they would immediately reject her offers. She couldn¡¯t do anything over the matter. Elizabeth went towards the sink and tapped water in a glass. Before putting the glass on her lips, she saw the reflection in the water. With only her eyes and mouth visible, Elizabeth touched the bandage around her entire head. ¡®Maybe I should wash this because it¡¯s beginning to smell¡­¡¯ She unwrapped the bandage. A rancid odour filled the room when her skin¡ªcharred from an unknown skin disease¡ªappeared. Elizabeth had no idea why she was born this way. She could never go out into the sun because her skin would burn and turn flaky before falling off. It also hurt whenever she tried to peel her skin so that more could regenerate. She was hideous. Her locks of pitch black hair fell onto her back and shoulders. Her beautiful black hair was the only thing she remembered her mother by. In fact, her mother was known around their lands for her beautiful and silky black hair. Despite being of commoner birth, her mother had powerful genes that made her both smart and gave her gorgeous facial features. Though Elizabeth couldn¡¯t compare to her mother, she was still proud of being her daughter. That wonderful mother was now gone and it left an empty hole in Elizabeth¡¯s heart. She wasn¡¯t sad anymore since it had been years since then but the death of her mother left a different scar on her. Feelings of isolation had crept up on her all these years. She felt alone and scared. But Elizabeth knew that she couldn¡¯t rely on her family because everyone hated her. No, her father had neutral feelings towards her at least. Elizabeth wanted to eat something so badly that she wanted to cry, ¡®Give me a plate at least¡­¡¯ She hadn¡¯t eaten a proper meal in a few days by now. Of course, Elizabeth knew why no maids had brought any meals for her. ¡®Someone is intentionally throwing out my food and not bringing it to me.¡¯ Since James was her biological father, he was required to at least provide for his daughter even if she was hated. The noble court had implemented this rule so that nobles wouldn¡¯t outright abandon their bastard children and give them a home to live and food to eat at least. But this didn¡¯t mean those bastard children would receive the same luxuries as the legitimate children. ¡°Come, little mice, little mice. Where are you?¡± Elizabeth weaved black mana with her fingertips. The black mana thread went under the bed. A little squeak¡ªfollowed by two others after a while¡ªcould be heard from under the bed. ¡°There you guys are.¡± Elizabeth smiled when she saw three little mice stand in front of her. The mice were rotting corpses which she could somehow control using her necromancer abilities(that¡¯s what she calls it at least). She could control and speak with the dead for some reason. ¡®This power would¡¯ve been useful to find out who killed my mother¡­¡¯ She had a skill called [Soul Communication] which can allow the user to speak with the soul of a person(dead or alive). There was a condition to using this power, however. There had to be a corpse or at least an object(like ash jars) to extract the soul. But Elizabeth had no idea where her mother¡¯s body was so her chances of finding out who killed her was slim. But she was still hopeful. ¡°Bring some food to me, okay? Make sure not to be spotted by anyone,¡± Elizabeth gave them a piece of cloth to wrap the food in. The mice nodded their little heads and ran out of the shack. Elizabeth sat back on her chair where she always designed her clothes. She could see something out of the corner of her eye. It was a blood-red dress with fancy rose petals along its waistline, hanging on the closet door. Elizabeth couldn¡¯t remember the reason why she made the dress but one thing was for sure¡­ It was related to someone who made a big impact in her life¡­ Arnold von Berkley, the eldest son of the Berkley family. Elizabeth should hate that man because he killed her father. Yet mysteriously she didn¡¯t. Mostly because she was never that fond of her father. He was also the reason her mother died. Why couldn¡¯t he provide the same protection to her that he gave to the first wife? Was it because her mother was a mistress, someone without power, or was it because she was a disgrace? Elizabeth knew that thinking about it was meaningless. ¡°They¡¯ll¡­ probably kick me out with little money and only the clothes on my back.¡± Her father was gone so there was no reason why she had to remain here any longer. If Elizabeth were to be honest, she wanted to leave only after becoming successful. Her talent for designing was discovered by her mother when she was very young. She was able to come up with many ideas of dresses or any other female clothing. Of course, Elizabeth didn¡¯t think too much of it as anything other than a hobby. But that changed after a few years. She began approaching big clothing manufacturers and tailors which gained little success. They would turn her away but tell her to give her designs to them for money. These people had stolen her ideas and claimed it as their own. But Elizabeth couldn¡¯t be angry because she was the one who accepted the money. She needed to survive after all. She was currently working on her own brand and wouldn¡¯t sell it to just anyone. Elizabeth looked towards a certain piece of paper on her workbench. ¡°Sender is¡­ Adrianna von Berkley¡­¡± She kept glancing at the surname. She knew that it was Arnold¡¯s mother and she was overjoyed at being given a letter of recommendation from a professor. There were many facilities in the academy compared to the past¡ªperhaps she could even join the Design Section. ¡®But it¡¯s already the final term¡­ I won¡¯t fit in¡­ Should I wait until next year?¡¯ Elizabeth suddenly realised something. Arnold was also in the academy. Didn¡¯t that mean that she would be able to reunite with him again? She came to a resolution. She thought that she was stupid to not have considered it from the very beginning. ¡®I¡¯ll go¡­ I¡¯ll join the academy and finally reunite with my first love¡­ Ah, I can¡¯t wait.¡¯ She thought merrily as she gazed at the blood-red dress hanging on her closet. Volume 3 Prologue(2): Ceru Chapter 73 ¡¶STAR FANTASY¡· was one of the greatest MMORPG games the world had ever seen. Due to the recent decline in the world population, people sought ways to escape the dark reality where crime was everywhere, people lost their jobs and some who committed suicide. The CEO of the game¡¯s parent company said in an interview: ¡°We wanted to create a game that anyone and everyone could enjoy. If you don¡¯t have the necessary equipment then you could just go to an arcade or even stream others playing our game. Free of charge. The point of the game is to bring this world together. Not make money off everyone but we should still pay salaries, hahaha. It was my selfish wish in the beginning but more and more people began feeling the same way.¡± The game was still in the development phases and had to get testers. Since I was bored and had nothing to do that day I went to the company and applied to play the game. The money I got as a tester was pocket change but I didn¡¯t really care since I understood the company¡¯s circumstances. They couldn¡¯t sacrifice more than they already had. The company¡¯s future depended on that single game, after all. Besides me there were probably ten other people to test the first version of the game. Alecs¡ªor whatever her real name was¡ªwas probably also among those people since she was a DOP. By the time the first update was ready, there were a few hundred people who received the first copy of the game. Their jobs¡ªme included¡ªwere to help promote the game. I lost my day-to-day job so I had all the time in the world to be a streamer. I was a trashy streamer at first and there would only be two people who would watch me at first but those numbers gradually grew. It took a lot of months before I was able to make a big enough audience that would get interested in the game. Just like my streaming account grew, so did the game. Each update added new things which made its loyal community eager to explore and play. Guilds weren¡¯t a thing at first since there weren¡¯t a lot of people on each server. But Guilds were introduced when the game surpassed a million players. I wasn¡¯t interested in starting a guild so I continued solo leveling since my one goal was to reach the level cap. I made a lot of comrades throughout my gaming career. My channel also reached the executives of the company. I was always the first one they would call to test a new update or rely on to inform them of fixes their game needed. Life was good for those few years after college when times were tough and I was depressed daily. The game made a huge impact on my life and that¡¯s something I would cherish forever. During my time as Lufulur, I teamed up with others in raids whenever there was a Raid Event that required four or more people to compete. I never stuck with those people even if they offered me their everything and swore fealty. I used them when it was convenient. I held my status as one of the strongest players ever even though I wasn¡¯t in a party yet. Of course, this changed when I battled Misteltein¡¯s Guild Master. The game had not only given me a family which I never had as an orphan but it also gave me valuable lessons in life. If it was the gods'' will then I would like to hear from Alecs¡¯ mouth what makes a party. Perhaps the universe wanted me to find the answer on my own. Maybe that was also a valuable lesson¡­ ¡ó Arnold von Berkley stood in front of the full body mirror. He was looking at himself as if he still couldn¡¯t believe that he was one of the most critically acclaimed villains in history. That face, those eyes, arms and legs¡­ Everything was now his. His dark blue eyes were narrowed as if he was looking upon the entire world in suspicion. His long hair which was the same color fluttered as the wind came into the room, so he grabbed a nearby piece of string and tied his hair. He was taller than most of the people he knew¡ªalmost reaching 189cm. Arnold looked at himself in the mirror as if he still couldn¡¯t believe everything that happened. A month and a half had passed by ever since his first time with Victoria. The two of them hadn¡¯t missed a single day spending time together. ¡°¡­.¡± This room was not the one he had stayed in at the castle. In fact, this residence wasn¡¯t even the castle. They were staying in his mansion in the center of the city. Arnold opened up the curtains to let the light shine through. He turned around and saw a woman staring at him with a blanket around her chest. Her brown hair was messily sprawled about. Despite her messy appearance, her uniform was neatly folded in the chair next to the bed. ¡°Morning, Victoria.¡± Arnold climbed onto the bed and gave her a good morning kiss. ¡°Hmm¡­ Mmm¡­¡± She pulled away, ¡°We can¡¯t do this right now. You need to get ready for your departure to the empire.¡± She stood up, let the blanket fall and walked towards the closet to fetch her gown. Arnold bit his lower lip when he saw her hourglass figure. Her long legs and perfect skin shined in the light of the morning sun. Although no confession was made, the two of them were now together. There was no greater joy in this world to him. The two of them¡ªbeing a new couple and all¡ªhad been making love every single night for an entire month straight. It was like they never tire of each other. But something bugged him which clouded inside his heart and created a deep void. Victoria had a death flag. He didn¡¯t notice the notification at first. He couldn¡¯t just summon the helmet any time. It was by mere chance that he was able to see the alert from the system when he was viewing his stats to see how much they¡¯ve grown. By the way, he still hadn¡¯t gotten a value for his stats yet. They were still like before¡ªletters instead of specific numbers. Letters like SS and EX didn¡¯t mean anything since he had no idea how strong he really was. And numbers like 5000 and beyond wasn¡¯t a direct estimate. He added Victoria to his little black book of Death Flags. This wasn¡¯t to mark her as a potential threat but to acknowledge that she had the intent to kill him before that night they slept together. That¡¯s right. Somehow he had avoided the death flag just by being the scumbag of a playboy Arnold was. The death flag was his only clue. Also, he couldn¡¯t just force Victoria to tell him why she had the intention to kill him. Who ordered this hit and for how long had it been in progress? If he knew this then it might be able to give him answers as to why she wanted to kill him. The biggest question at the moment was why she hadn¡¯t killed him. She was the only person who spent time with him every day of his life. So why? Liam could feel himself trembling, imaging how Arnold was next to an enemy every day of his life. But maybe there was a reason why she had a death flag. His job was finding out what that reason was. ¡°You¡¯ll be gone for awhile so we won¡¯t be able to see each other. The academy is opening up today, after all,¡± Victoria brought Arnold¡¯s tie. He snapped out of his daze. ¡®I need to hide the fact that I know of this. If the one who ordered the hit knew as well then my life is in danger.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll be staying in the dorms from now on.¡± The academy didn¡¯t allow its students to leave the premises without permission. But students could leave during lunch breaks to go to restaurants and such. Lumourge was the most popular choice for students and adults alike. In fact, Arnold was also a frequent customer. They offered a wide variety of meals affordable and exquisite to commoners and nobles alike. They also had a discount for students¡ªthe discount being 60% off on everything except bread. It was ridiculous but a good investment in the future of the empire. ¡°How will I get there in time for the opening ceremony?¡± Victoria turned around and gave Arnold an odd look, ¡°You never go to the opening ceremonies and only go on the third day. Why did that change for the last semester?¡± ¡°Uh, I-I just wanted to see if there¡¯s anything interesting that they¡¯ll announce¡­¡± Arnold laughed awkwardly. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Well, I doubt we¡¯ll make it in time,¡± Victoria checked for any creases in Arnold¡¯s academy suit, ¡°Although we are now in the western region after travelling around the north of the empire, it would still take a day to get there. The fastest horse might be able to get you there in half a day.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s good enough.¡± ¡®I haven¡¯t ridden a horse before though. Will I be okay?¡¯ Arnold noticed that Victoria was in a daze, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Victoria.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing,¡± she stepped back, ¡°I need to go make you breakfast myself since we don¡¯t have a chef.¡± Arnold stopped her when she was about to leave by grabbing her arm. ¡°Please tell me what¡¯s the matter. Servant and master or not, the two of us need to be truthful towards one another.¡± What a hypocritical thing to say, thought Arnold. ¡°¡­It¡¯s¡­¡± Victoria turned around, ¡°¡ªnothing.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arnold sighed quietly, ¡°Alright then. But if anything¡¯s wrong then talk to me. We¡¯re in a relationship now.¡± ¡®Something is definitely wrong but I can¡¯t force her. I¡¯m hiding things too.¡¯ What would everyone say if they knew he wasn¡¯t the real Arnold? Would they hate him? Shut him out of their lives? Knowing Victoria, she would probably suffer the most from this. ¡®Damn, my back hurts¡­¡¯ Arnold stretched his lower back. He had been suffering from lower back pain even on earth but this time he had back pain for a different reason. ¡°Should I go to the dungeon later this week or should I wait?¡± Coincidence or not, the final term for the academy consisted of dungeon exploration and the like. Students had to clear dungeons in order to pass the term with excellent results. The more ores you bring the better your chances were of scoring with good results. Dungeon teams were usually made up of three to four students or even more. Students could also level up by doing something called dungeon farming. This means killing monsters and dividing their experience points equally among the members of the party. Liam preferred leveling solo. He didn¡¯t want to be part of a group which might steal his experience points. But if he was forced into a team then he would always get the final kill. The entire purpose of the dungeon exams was to encourage students to have the motivation to clear dungeons in the future. As with many other fantasy worlds, dungeon exploration was one of the most beneficial ways to make money. In fact, there were many cities on Diacree which were built around dungeons. Ores that spawn within dungeons were very valuable and could fetch for a lot of money depending on which difficulty type it was. However, the most profitable thing inside any dungeon was its core. And that was something you get by killing the boss. The Sky God Mountain was an unranked dungeon(since Liam himself didn¡¯t know what its official ranking was nor did he know what it looked like): meaning it could be an F-rank or even an SS. Who knew what kind of monstrosities were inside that dungeon. The name itself made it sound ominous. Arnold was wavering whether he should attempt to raid the dungeon immediately when the final exams begin or wait. The fact that it was unranked was the reason he was so hesitant. A sole level 40 5th star knight wasn¡¯t nearly enough to clear it if it were an SS-rank dungeon. Putting aside the fact that his demon power had an unfavorable time limit, he had to think as if he didn¡¯t have the power so that he could safely judge whether it was safe to attempt raiding the dungeon. Of course, raiding wasn¡¯t the right way to put it since he was thinking of entering it alone. A raid party consisted of at least ten people. Dungeon exploration wasn¡¯t as simple as buying equipment and trying your luck by entering the dungeon. He had to consider what kind of ecosystem existed inside the dungeon and what he would need to help him survive at least. ¡®Just because I have this power as a demon lord doesn¡¯t mean that I should be reckless. Because even a demon lord can die if the unexpected happens.¡¯ There was a knock on the door. Arnold quickly stopped his train of thought. --Good morning, young lord. There is a visitor here to see you. It wasn¡¯t Victoria¡¯s voice but another servant who spoke from the other side. ¡®A visitor?¡¯ Part 2 ¡°H-huh?¡± Arnold widened his eyes when he entered the living room. The maid, who had led him, excused herself stealthily. Now it was just Arnold and the person who appeared in front of his door. ¡°Hello, lord Arnold von Berkley,¡± a young woman with pink hair was standing in front of him, ¡°Is it alright if I call you milord?¡± She was short and lean. She wore a business suit which consisted of black pants, high heels, a white shirt and a waist coat. She looked like a noble boy if one looked from afar. She bowed gracefully, ¡°My name is Lunaria Lupusil Azeli.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re from¡­¡± She nodded, implying that she knew what he was going to ask, ¡°Yes, I am one of Lady Selia¡¯s subordinates.¡± ¡®Ah, is she the supposed Lupus Selia mentioned? I got confused with the name.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t understand why demons and monsters referred to themselves by their middle names(Like with ¡°Selia¡± for example). Was it the same with how elves allowed others to call them by nickname? ¡°And what business do you have here, miss... Err¡­¡± ¡°Please call me Lunaria.¡± ¡°Uh, right,¡± Arnold noticed that she was carrying a clipboard in her hand. Lunaria cleared her throat with a light cough before reading the documents attached to the clipboard in her hands, ¡°This contract signifies that I am bound to lord Arnold for a period of five years. The answer to your earlier question is that my job is to help you manage your city in your absence.¡± ¡°Hold on a second. Five years? And what the hell do you mean by manage my city?¡± Lunaria blinked as if she didn¡¯t understand why Arnold seemed against this. ¡°A city¡¯s economy can¡¯t improve over just a year or two. I feel like five is the minimum required. But if you want to, I can renew the contract with permission from lady Selia.¡± ¡°I already have someone in mind to manage my city. I don¡¯t need another one.¡± ¡°I am certain that my skills far exceeds whoever milord is referring to,¡± Lunaria spoke immediately, ¡°You may choose to believe me now or not but I hope you witness it for yourself during this contract period. That is the purpose of these five years, after all. Since we are receiving financial support, it is only right that we support you in other ways. I am responsible for helping you in managing this city. It is beneficial for both our nations. If you require help in other areas then you may speak to me about it.¡± ¡®Hm¡­ Is this woman really someone better than Rein? But how should I test her? Wait, I got it.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on your offer then. Being a merchant and all, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about the people who came into my city to labor.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°I want you to assign roles to each of them. Assess their abilities and evaluate what they are skillful in.¡± Lunaria frowned slightly, ¡°In other words these roles should be beneficial to the land?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± She looked towards the map of this region that was hanging on the wall. She tilted her head. ¡°How old is that map?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about a decade old at least. The city and land hadn¡¯t changed much from what is drawn on there,¡± Arnold answered her. ¡°Farmers and miners. That is what this city needs right now. Builders and construction workers come second.¡± ¡®What the¡­ She was able to ascertain that from looking at the map?¡¯ He already knew that those were the most important positions that had to be fulfilled right now since there was an abundant of naked land. The downside of the huge plots of lands was that all of them weren¡¯t suitable for farming yet. That was where farmers came in. They would plough the lands, fertilize it and take care of the crops. Miners would excavate the precious resources underground or in mountain ranges. Lunaria listed all this and more. Arnold couldn¡¯t help but whistle in astonishment. ¡°You can stop now.¡± Arnold raised his hand so that she could quiet down, ¡°I admit that you are capable. But there¡¯s another issue that needs attention.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°You probably already know about the crystals?¡± ¡°Indeed. They are this city¡¯s biggest asset. This also determines the value of milord.¡± ¡°That so¡­ Anyway, I hope you aren¡¯t planning on letting ordinary people mine these crystals. They are a precious mineral found nowhere else in this world.¡± ¡®That¡¯s what I hope for at least.¡¯ If there were other places where this mineral was found then it meant that its worth would decrease. ¡°Do not worry about that,¡± Lunaria reassured him, ¡°I brought along summons that can help with that. They are awaiting further instructions outside the city.¡± ¡°You brought monsters to my land? Do you realize the uproar that would cause?¡± ¡°Well, they look like ordinary animals but yes. They are summoned monsters. I will make sure the humans and these summons do not cross paths. But in order to do that, I need lord Arnold¡¯s approval. Will you accept me and allow me to show you that I am capable?¡± She held out the contract. Arnold took it and skimmed through the pages. ¡°Hmm¡­ yes¡­ Oh, so that¡¯s what this is¡­¡± ¡®I don¡¯t understand what the fuck is written here.¡¯ His brain shut off after reading one line. But he kept nodding outside. Lunaria was only silently looking at him. To be honest, he was nervous. What if this woman was sent here as a spy to try and take everything from him. She could¡¯ve been sent here to slowly try and take over the city while Arnold was away. Of course, this was merely Arnold¡¯s delusions and he shouldn¡¯t take it that seriously. Well, unless she gave him a reason to worry. ¡°I can sense your doubt, milord.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t suspicious that she had ulterior motives. She was a demon and subordinate to a monster lord after all. Perhaps his opinion might¡¯ve been different if she were a human but he would never know. ¡°Would you be willing to trust me if I reveal all information about myself? It is within your right to know since I am now bound to you.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t really want to know this woman. He was only cautious and still shocked about her coming here out of the blue. Who wouldn¡¯t be? ¡°I will introduce myself again. I am Lunaria Lupusil Azeli. I am level 100 and my class is Enchantress. But I can also fight hand-to-hand.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t doubt that¡­¡¯ Even a level 100 without a combat-class could overwhelm someone with pure power alone. Who knows? This woman could probably fight Arnold on equal grounds. Without aura and his factor power, though. ¡°I am a succubus-demon and I can change gender at will.¡± Cracking sounds echoed as her body changed shape. Her skin remained as soft and unblemished but her hips thinned. Her breasts were also slowly deflating like balloons. A cute boy with pink hair was now standing in front of Arnold. ¡®I really didn¡¯t need to know that...¡¯ But she did say that she would reveal everything about herself so he decided to let it go. ¡°My weaknesses are divinity and holy water. Of course, I can withstand both to a certain degree but I would be left with injuries that would need months to heal.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re a pure demon, huh¡­¡± Half breeds had some degree of immunity to divinity or holy water since they had half the genes of non-demon races and half genes of demon races but the same didn¡¯t apply to pure demons. Divinity was a power that existed with the sole purpose of fighting against demons. ¡°I am not related to demons just because I am part of their race. So please don¡¯t compare me to them. I was created by the power of a god. Her Majesty Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth.¡± ¡°Uh, right¡­¡± Arnold smiled wryly as he thought to himself that Selia was unknowingly brainwashing people into thinking of her as some divine being, ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned that I might just use those weaknesses against you?¡± ¡°I believe you wouldn¡¯t jeopardize your own life by trying to harm me.¡± In other words, ¡®If you kill me then you¡¯ll be hunted down.¡¯ ¡°Hmm¡­ Oh, well.¡± Arnold shrugged, ¡°I¡¯ll sign the contract but if you screw me over then I¡¯ll make sure your precious queen¡¯s nation would suffer the consequences. All I need to do is tell the emperor.¡± ¡°I am not stupid.¡± She nodded, ¡°Please sign here. Here and here.¡± Arnold had to sign on three pages. ¡®Isn¡¯t that too much?¡¯ He disregarded the other pages since he didn¡¯t understand what the hell he was reading. ¡°All done,¡± he gave the clipboard to her. It vanished into thin air. No, it disappeared into the ring on her finger. ¡®An inventory magic item¡­ Maybe it¡¯s not related to Star Fantasy but only has a similar function to the skill [Inventory]?¡¯ Inventory was at least at the level of 13th rank magic. The reason for this ranking was because spatial magic was hard to perfect. The inventory allowed people to store an infinite amount of items into a pocket dimension. That wasn¡¯t as simple as casting a waterball spell. That was because the skill itself was equal to magic that no human but an Archmage could achieve. Simple everyday items like magic bags had the same properties but they lacked the same capacity¡ªwhich was infinite. ¡®I want a ring like that too¡­¡¯ Arnold missed his equipment from the game. Many of his items from his time as a DOP wasn¡¯t worth much because he had access to Star-Class Items but now he couldn¡¯t help but miss them. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Lunaria probably noticed him staring at her ring. ¡°Ah, no¡­ Now then, tell me what Selia¡ª¡± Arnold noticed that Lunaria¡¯s face twisted when he called her so familiarly, ¡°Ahem, I mean tell me what Her Majesty has gifted to me.¡± ¡°Going through all of them would take too much time. I am sure you do not have the leeway to listen to everything I brought?¡± ¡°Shit. You¡¯re right.¡± Arnold had forgotten that the academy was opening today. He wouldn¡¯t be able to make it on his second day if he dwindled around here any longer. ¡°Would you like me to sort out the city¡¯s current problems while you are away?¡± Lunaria asked. ¡°¡­Consult Victoria on what you should look into,¡± Victoria knew far more than he did about the state the city was in. She was here longer than him, after all. ¡°Understood. Oh, before I forget.¡± Lunaria took out a small item from the pile on the floor. Inside the glass box was something similar to a small eyeball. It was resting on a little cushion. ¡°Is that¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, this is the Cherubim you requested,¡± She gave it to Arnold, ¡°It will take a while before it wakes up.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­ Well it¡¯s still young so I can understand why it needs to sleep. I¡¯ll call it Ceru.¡¯ A cherubim only fully matures once it had been sixty days since their summoning. Of course, if he were to go to a temple then they would be able to let it grow faster using holy water. But the question was how would he explain where he got an entity that is worshipped as an angel? It was difficult for even the Pope to possess such a creature. They literally spawned on holy grounds which was very rare on this world nowadays. ¡°Tell Her Majesty that I said thanks. Speaking of her, where is she? I thought she would personally visit. That¡¯s something people with equal relationships often do.¡± ¡°Allow me to apologize on her part. She had other business outside our nation. She ordered us¡ªher subordinates¡ªto keep quiet about her whereabouts.¡± Lunaria bowed apologetically again. Victoria came into the room when Arnold was about to ask what this business was that was more important than their contract. ¡°Someone is here to see you, young master.¡± ¡®Again¡­¡¯ ¡°Who?¡± Victoria was silent for a moment as she glanced at the now male Lunaria with pink hair and a cute face, ¡°It is the First Lady and¡­ Lauran.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 74: Vetis Creste Arnold ordered Lunaria to take everything to his office. He told the other servants to help her carry the stuff upstairs. He would take a look at all the items once he gets the chance. Victoria was standing right behind Arnold as they waited for Lauran and Adrianna to come inside. ¡°Oh my!¡± A cheerful voice came from the door of the living room. Arnold¡¯s mother¡¯s face was full of smiles as she approached Arnold and hugged him. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in forever so hug me back at least!¡± she pinched his cheeks. ¡°Ugh, fine.¡± ¡°So how is everything going?¡± Adrianna didn¡¯t ask Arnold that question. Rather, she was looking at Victoria, ¡°Did it work out?¡± ¡°¡­Not yet, madam. But I will keep on trying.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Arnold intervened. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just girls talk.¡± Adrianna shrugged it off, ¡°Anyway, you probably haven¡¯t heard yet but¡­¡± she stepped to the side. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Arnold¡¯s mouth gaped when he saw Lauran standing there wearing an academy uniform. No, not just that¡­ ¡®An assistant mantle too!?¡¯ There was a blue mantle draped over her grey student uniform. This was so that others could acknowledge that she was the assistant of a professor. Arnold had a question when he saw the two of them together, ¡°Is she your¡­¡± Lauran gave a somewhat shy smile as she twirled her hair with her fingers. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s now my assistant at the academy! Don¡¯t think you can treat like you did in the past or I¡¯ll have to step in.¡± Adrianna put her hand on Arnold¡¯s shoulder and gave a bright smile. Although Adrianna¡¯s tone was lighthearted, Arnold knew that she was serious and would not idly let something like that be allowed. ¡®So many things are happening that I can¡¯t process this. First Victoria¡¯s flag of wanting to kill me, then Lunaria, now this?¡¯ Arnold actually wanted Freya York to take notice of Lauran first so that she would offer to teach Lauran magic. But his mother was a 7th star mage¡ªan elite, so he was fine with this development. ¡®I don¡¯t have to worry for the time being¡­ I hope.¡¯ ¡°So¡­ why are the two of you here? Wait, how did you even get here so early?¡± The answer he received baffled him, ¡°Simple. We flew.¡± ¡®She managed to maintain a flight spell that lasted a distance from the city until here!?¡¯ The spell [Fly] wasn¡¯t a high rank spell. In fact, it was only 2nd rank which was easy for any student of the academy to learn. But the downside was that the spell used up a lot of mana per second. From what he could remember from the game, your mana would decrease by 5,4 milliliter every second. Did Lauran just have a humongous pool of mana? He couldn¡¯t remember having heard of something like that from the game. In fact, Lufulur had much more mana than even two level 100 ordinary class Mages. One of the reasons that made an Archmage special were their natural abilities to modify a spell of any nature. Perhaps she modified [Fly] without even knowing about it. ¡®My mother seems a little tired but the same can¡¯t be said for Lauran. If anything, she doesn¡¯t seem tired at all. Did she even use any mana for the spell?¡¯ Arnold was beginning to worry that Lauran was progressing at a faster speed than he wanted. She might even surpass Luke before he would even wield his holy sword. ¡°And why are you here exactly?¡± Arnold rubbed his temples which were burning. ¡°We came to get you.¡± Adrianna answered as if telling him the weather. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow a student to miss the ceremony. We¡¯ll be introducing a very important person today so you should be there as well. Well, that¡¯s ¡®if¡¯ he makes it today.¡± ¡°Important person?¡± Arnold tilted his head. ¡°I heard something about the director of the academy¡ªFreya York¡ªthat her mentor would be coming to observe the classes.¡± ¡°Observe? Why?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s to check if we are doing our jobs right and also to spot potential candidates to join the Wizarding Program at the Magic Tower. I¡¯ve no idea when he¡¯ll be coming though. It could be today or even when the next school year starts.¡± Adrianna continued, ¡°I just hope he doesn¡¯t intend on taking Lauran because I myself want to polish this gem,¡± Adrianna patted Lauran¡¯s head. The two looked like mother and daughter which sickened Arnold. ¡®You didn¡¯t bat an eye when the previous me beat the shit out of this girl. You have a really shitty personality, mother. Using this girl for your selfish desires is really pitiable.¡¯ Of course, this was before Lauran¡¯s powers became known. Adrianna probably wanted to turn Lauran into something she could never become. That was why Arnold thought it was a selfish desire. She fooled Lauran into actually thinking that it was for her own benefit when it was really because of greed. ¡®She wants to make Lauran a trophy. Well, I don¡¯t need to stop this since Lauran will improve under her guidance.¡¯ Truth was that Adrianna never gave two shits about something if it didn¡¯t affect her career or her status as a duchess. ¡°Interesting. To think the Archmage¡¯s mentor would personally visit the academy. Anyway, when are we leaving?¡± asked Arnold. Lauran, who had been quiet this entire time, spoke, ¡°Professor told me that I should be the one to transfer all three of us to the empire.¡± Arnold frowned, ¡°What¡­?¡± Adrianna seemed to have enjoyed his reaction since she smiled amusedly, ¡°Lauran can cast teleportation. We¡¯ve actually been to many places in the last two months. I¡¯m having her do the teleportation as practice.¡± Arnold decided to shut his mouth instead of rebutting any further. Lauran had already learned teleportation which was good since it would come in handy in the future. ¡®Well, I can use her to come back to the city again.¡¯ ¡°Should I accompany you, my lord?¡± Victoria asked from the side. ¡°No, you should stay here. Oh right, go speak with the person who I spoke to earlier. I gave her instructions which she needs to follow but I want you to guide her during her stay here. Any major decisions will wait until I get into contact with you through the Message transmitter.¡± ¡°As you command, my lord.¡± Victoria quickly left the living room. It was a bit regrettable that he couldn¡¯t get a goodbye kiss but he had to bear with it. Victoria never mixed work with her personal life so he could understand. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°You may begin, Lauran.¡± Lauran nodded at Adrianna¡¯s words. She took out her wand and began waving it. ¡®Chantless¡­ As expected, she¡¯s awakened.¡¯ A torrent of mana surrounded the three of them, engulfing them. Arnold felt like he was underwater but he could still breathe. The inside of the living room shone when a giant magic circle began drawing itself on the floor. Runic patterns of different letters of ancient tongue were inscribed in each of the patterns inside the pattern. Arnold could read a few of those inscriptions since he had done a lot of runic magic experiments during his time as a sorcerer. The spell was without a doubt [7th rank magic ¨C Teleport]. Arnold was swallowed up by an even brighter light before his senses were completely numbed and everything went dark. ¡ó ¡ó Vetis Creste was considered a monster by his own clan. He was from the infamous demon clan, the Greater Crestes. They lived on the outskirts of the demon lord, Gamakin¡¯s territories. There were three demon lord territories in total¡ªthe fourth one had not been claimed since there is no more fourth demon lord after they fell in battle. The Crestes were a clan devoted to breeding powerful soldiers and selling their children to the Demon King. The first alpha made such an agreement with the Demon King. They were to send their strongest offspring to the demon army and receive protection and money in return. What made Vetis¡¯ clan special was their ability to transform and multiply their overall power. Vetis was already powerful to begin with but he always transformed due to the habit of wanting to crush weaker beings with his full power. His clan had been war slaves of the demon army for generations. Their huge bodies could be used to tank enemy forces. Their natural enemies¡ªthe undead¡ªcouldn¡¯t use their magic as effectively since the Crest clan had a very high magic resistance. Liches were their biggest enemy since this race could reanimate the dead. Meaning that they could use the demon army against the demons by using their necromancy abilities to make the fallen demons fight for them. Even worse, they could turn their(the Crestes) fallen brothers against them by turning them undead. Pure demons were in the minority so they were heavily underpopulated compared to halfbreeds and non-demon monsters. The demon race¡ªwhich had reined supreme before the Holy War Era¡ªwas almost wiped until extinction when the first hero entered their world. Vetis had seen this hero firsthand. His eyes alone could paralyze even Greater Demons. His hand could destroy them with just a wave. And his sword could wipe out dozens of settlements at once. But before the demon world was completely destroyed by Promethius, a miracle¡ªmuch like the first hero¡¯s birth in the human world¡ªbefell the demon world. The Demon King was born. A perfect species of demon. No, an entirely new genus. She was the ultimate demon. Arsnoria Vlur Daemon. Vetis couldn¡¯t remember what she looked like except for a shadowy silhouette that had horns bigger than he had ever seen but he could remember her power. No being would be able to forget such otherworldly might. Those happenings all those decades ago was fresh in his memory. That unfathomable power. Perhaps it was even greater than Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth but Vetis was uncertain. Thus, he assumed that they were on equal grounds. She fought against Promethius and drove him away. Though she didn¡¯t kill him, she ensured that the demon races would survive. Vetis didn¡®t understand why she was considered the Demon ¡°King¡± and not the Demon ¡°Queen¡±. Perhaps it was because her might crossed the boundary where titles even mattered between male and female. He asked Selia this exact question. She had responded with: ¡°The first monarch of demons was male. They want to keep his title alive and not change it. Doing so would be equal to insulting his name.¡± Thus, ¡°King¡± was always behind ¡°Demon¡±. ¡®How utterly ridiculous.¡¯ Stopping his train of thought, Vetis began fixing his suit before entering the throne room. ¡°I, Vetis Creste have returned, lady Selia.¡± He shouted in a clear voice that wasn¡¯t too soft or loud. He also considered how his tone was when addressing his Master. Was it polite? Too confident? Would his master think he was too loud? The door opened after no reply was heard. ¡°Lilith?¡± Vetis frowned when he saw his colleague open the door. ¡°Why are you in our Master¡¯s throne room alone?¡± He couldn¡¯t sense any other being inside so he decided to ask her. Lilith let out a quiet sigh seeing that it was Vetis, ¡°Lady Selia left me in charge.¡± This made veins bulge on Vetis¡¯ temples. Why? Why leave a woman in charge who had the same name as the Whore of Demons? Surely Vetis would¡¯ve been the better option? He was smarter, stronger and better at many other things than her. Why would Selia leave Lilith in charge? He would¡¯ve understood if it were Renogar¡ªthe strongest NPC of them all¡ªor even Maywolf¡ªthe little brother of Berdark. Both were great defensive NPCs who could show their full potential when protecting a fortress. But Lilith could only show hers when she was in the company of an entire army¡ªhence why she was the First Commander(which held the second greatest authority in the Undead Nation¡¯s army). Sure, she had deadly skills that no average being could compete against but it was just that. Vetis resisted the urge to grit his teeth. After a long silence, Vetis spoke: ¡°Did she inform you as to where she will go?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Her silence alone told Vetis that Selia didn¡¯t inform anyone of where she was going. ¡°I see,¡± he thought it was regrettable but he decided to leave it be, ¡°My original business with our Master was to inform her of Lunaria¡¯s mission.¡± ¡°Did that man sign the contract?¡± Vetis nodded, ¡°He did. I¡¯ll contact her now to find out more details,¡± Vetis took out a scroll and tore it up. He wasn¡¯t a magic user so it was impossible to cast [Message] without mana. He didn¡¯t even have demon aura which made him a very rare case of demons. His only powers were his special demon transformation which allowed him to increase his DPS and HP by a thousandth-fold, his special skills and his magic items. Of course, he had skills as well but those drained his HP and stamina bar whenever he used it so it was an inefficient way of fighting. A voice came from inside the room even though no one was there besides Lilith and Vetis. It was Lunaria¡¯s voice. ¡°I am currently inside the throne room along with Lilith. I would¡¯ve liked it if you informed our Master directly but Lilith can repeat what you are about to say,¡± Lilith nodded at Vetis¡¯ words. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you persuade him into adding another five years?¡± asked Lilith. ¡°That sounds like a good idea.¡± Lilith agreed, ¡°It¡¯s better to make him change the contract himself.¡± ¡°So what is your impression of him, Lunaria?¡± asked Vetis. -¡°Well he isn¡¯t stupid. That¡¯s for sure. It took a while for him to even decide which means that he weighed the pros and cons of alliancing himself with us. I could sense doubt and suspicion from his fluctuating emotions. That means that he may be thinking that we want to sap him dry because he¡¯s useful.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­ That was my intent from the beginning but our Master refused to accept it.¡¯ Vetis was originally supposed to organize their alliance with Whitage City. But due to some disagreements¡ªmostly from his Master¡ªhe decided to stand down. His Master was fully intent on making Arnold von Berkley an ally. Ally¡­ It was a word only used for equals. A human was being considered equal to them. Vetis swallowed down the hate inside his heart. ¡°Have you located the deposits of the crystals yet?¡± ¡°Where is that man at the moment?¡± ¡®So he¡¯s intentionally delaying telling Lunaria where the crystals are. Is it a sign of him telling us that he doesn¡¯t trust us yet? We are monsters, after all.¡¯ They must¡¯ve looked greedy from his perspective. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that can be done about that. You¡¯ll just have to wait for him, Lunaria. Have the summons mine the more dangerous areas while having the humans mine the areas where it¡¯s relatively safe. Once he gives you permission, bring a sample to me. No, forget what I just said. I¡¯ll come to the city and personally ask him if I may use one sample.¡± Vetis grinned, ¡°We must advertise the worth of these crystals to the world. I have a great idea as to how we should do it. Simply making a big announcement wouldn¡¯t be a good idea so I will have to start small.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lilith looked at Vetis with narrowed eyes as if to say ¡°the audacity of this guy to decide it on his own¡±. Well, he had to show his worth to both his Master and their new ally so advertising was what he would do. He couldn¡¯t let others get the march on him. The most important thing was to make Arnold von Berkley trust them. Lunaria cut the message off after saying farewell. Vetis and Lilith stood in silence when the message was cut off. The two of them breathing was barely audible so the room was as silent as the night. ¡°I will take my leave¡ª¡± ¡°Hold on, Vetis.¡± ¡°?¡± Lilith approached Vetis and looked into his eyes. Her purple eyes sharpened. ¡°Why are you, the Prime Minister always outside the nation when we need you the most?¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you why you¡¯re always gone. Should I remind you that something like the Luthial Kingdom¡¯s destruction must not happen again or else you will be punished severely?¡± Vetis glared at Lilith, ¡°I am allowed to have secrets. Besides, what duties do I have at the moment in a dying nation that¡¯s on the verge of collapsing? If I deem it necessary then I will inform all of you of what I am doing. Other than that, stay out of my personal business.¡± Lilith looked like she wanted to wring his neck, ¡°¡­Very well. But you will let me know first before telling our Master if anything important comes up. I am the second-in-command, after all.¡± ¡°¡­Understood.¡± He couldn¡¯t do anything other than accept since Lilith was the leader in Selia¡¯s absence. His title as Prime Minister meant nothing even though he should¡¯ve been left in charge. ¡°I need to look over some documents about recruiting soldiers from other nations so I need peace and quiet. So leave.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Vetis silently left the throne room. He walked down the narrow hallway with a red carpet draped over its floor. His smile turned into a grimace and his neck bulged with veins as a frown arched on his brows. ¡°Little lapdog whore.¡± Chapter 75: Confession The Imperial Academy was one of the first of its kind. Founded 150 years ago by an ambitious scholar mage, it grew to become one of the most prestigious institutions for raising future leaders. The academy was located in the Kaize Noble District in the Imperial capital, Toril. Since the academy needed a large estate, the empire had it built near to the western part of the Empire¡¯s walls where the West Gate was located. One of the academy¡¯s entrances led directly to a forest outside the empire. This was so that students could train on their free time in the grasslands without having to go to the gymnasium. The canyon east of the forest was the perfect place for students to practice their magic without leaving any damage to the forest or the empire itself. While there was restructuring magic¡ªmagic that instantly restores any damaged parts of an area¡ªimbedded into nearly all facilities, it didn¡¯t mean that it was capable of restoring all damage. Antimagic or dark magic could render the countermeasures useless. Dark magic was a corrupt form of mana and was usually practiced by necromancers in special facilities. Antimagic itself was the opposite of magic. The core structures of its spells were more complex and unknown in comparison to regular arcane magic. Putting aside antimagic and necromancing; dark magic and arcane magic could be considered as the most mysterious concepts in this world. Of course, two very capable people would be able to discover the bizarre but rich truth of both. And it all started here at the Imperial Academy. One such person was standing in front of him. ¡°I need you to show Lauran around the academy, Al.¡± Adrianna said to Arnold as she looked at her watch. ¡°Huh? Why me?¡± ¡°I need to go to the office before the ceremony starts for the students. A messenger owl is nearby, calling me. There aren¡¯t that many students around so it should be better to show her around now.¡± Arnold looked at Lauran, ¡°¡­Alright.¡± A smile emerged on Lauran¡¯s face as she linked arms with Arnold, ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care, Arnold.¡± Arnold¡¯s face distorted. ¡°Ah, I told her that there¡¯s no need for honorifics since the two of you are equals. Isn¡¯t that right, Lauran?¡± ¡°Yes, professor.¡± Lauran¡¯s eyes were shining like a puppy with its owner. Arnold turned his eyes away from her and sighed. ¡°¡­¡± Adrianna left soon after telling them that the ceremony starts at noon. This was because they had to wait for all the representatives from other nations to arrive. Perhaps the ceremony was being delayed because of this important thing at the office Adrianna mentioned. ¡®The first years should already be on the premises since they have to be divided by class and gender,¡¯ Arnold and Lauran walked down a paved path with flowers blooming on their left and a big river on their right, ¡®I wanted to go to a ranking faculty where they measure a students stats but I guess I can¡¯t do that now.¡¯ He had to babysit Lauran until Adrianna got back. No, if he were given an opportunity then he¡¯d abandon her to go do what¡¯s most important. ¡°So have you heard from Luke during this month?¡± Lauran shook her head, ¡°The young master doesn¡¯t respond to any of the calls I sent out. I¡¯m not even sure when he¡¯ll be back¡­¡± ¡°What the hell is Sebas teaching that kid that¡¯s taking so long?¡± Luke wasn¡¯t a pure martial artist so it wasn¡¯t required of him to learn any of Sebas¡¯ techniques. Arnold was different since he could fight barehanded and with a sword. The process of the training was incredibly taxing on one¡¯s mental and physical health. It wasn¡¯t even rare for someone to die. But the end result was the most rewarding. ¡®Arnold was able to finish it. I¡¯ll never really know how strong he was after completing his training. Haah¡­¡¯ The pure martial art might give him an inkling as to how strong original Arnold was before. It was ridiculous how he was level 40 but couldn¡¯t use all his skills. A level 40 was already considered a veteran in the game. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering something¡­ Do I need to serve him at the academy as well?¡± Lauran asked uncertainly. ¡°No, knowing my mother there will probably not be any free time besides spending time with your family. Besides, the academy will provide servants to any heirs in their facilities so there¡¯s no need for you to do that.¡± It was rather contradictory to their claim that every student was equal. Only the heirs and those of royalty were given servants by the academy. Free of charge, of course. ¡°Speaking of my mother¡­ Has she told you who¡¯s going to be the other sponsored student?¡± Arnold was curious about who the other person was that his family would sponsor. The Berkley family had never sponsored anyone in their entire family history even if promising individuals were taken by other households. Adrianna was the one who wanted to change that. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­.¡± replied Lauran with a curious look on her face, ¡°The first Lady said that I¡¯ll be meeting the girl later today when the opening ceremony is done.¡± ¡®It can¡¯t be that whoever it is also has the potential as an Archmage?¡¯ No, Adrianna couldn¡¯t have foreseen Lauran¡¯s potential so there was no way that the other student was the same as Lauran. Her sponsorship was finalized long before Lauran¡¯s after all. ¡°Unlike me, I don¡¯t think the other person will be an assistant. Maybe she will be an ordinary student.¡± ¡®I see. So that means that my mother doesn¡¯t see that much worth in whoever it is.¡¯ She must¡¯ve regretted giving away the first slot to that person. Well, she already got Lauran to fill the second slot. .. Arnold and Lauran walked up the stairs that led to the gymnasium. This was where the future leaders of the empire meet to spar or train. It was the third largest building after the library and the teachers office building. As mentioned before, there were safety measures for when students want to duel¡ªthings like enforcement magic that could repair any damage and automatic healing spells. Arnold and Lauran passed by the gym and headed towards the area where the dormitories for first years was located. ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t we going around some more?¡± Lauran asked confused, ¡°We¡¯ve barely been walking for ten minutes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking a shortcut to the class buildings.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lauran silently glared at Arnold but stayed quiet. The buildings of the female dorms came into view. ¡®As expected. It looks far nicer than the boys¡¯ dorm. I really hate the double standards of this world.¡¯ Arnold groaned inside. There was even a big garden called the High Gardens where the girls could relax and drink tea. They were also each given a bathroom unlike the boys who had to take turns with one bathroom in each room. Three students were allowed per room. This was to save space since the headmaster only allowed 1400 students for all years combined. Due to this the academy had to undergo multiple renovations and construction projects to add more facilities and classrooms. Unlike the classes which was separated by year, the dorm rooms were randomly given to students no matter what class they were in. ¡®What the hell¡­?¡¯ Arnold frowned when the two of them were about to take the stairs leading to Lauran¡¯s room. Lauran looked at him who was looking into the sky, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Airships. Hundreds of airships were flying in the sky, over the empire. Many were coming directly towards the academy. These airships weren¡¯t just any regular old airships. No, there were multiple that were considered as treasures and special in Star Fantasy. He looked closely and noticed that many of the airships shared the same design with Dunfer. But the materials and weapons used on the ships were much lower in quality. But still, if this were the game then those ships would¡¯ve been considered mid-tier class. One sold for ten million SP while top-tier sold for ten times more. Dunfer didn¡¯t have a ranking since it was special. Even airships at low-tier were considered a rare vehicle to have in this world. The production costs, time needed, personnel and the right craftsman determined whether the ship could be built. Of course, this was only for regular airships. Those with weapons¡ªlike Olivia¡¯s ship¡ªneeded an entire team of craftsmen and techno-weapon experts which only complicated the production. Seeing even one noble in each city own one was rare to begin with. But an entire fleet was approaching the academy! ¡°Lauran¡­ what are those?¡± ¡°Oh, those are airships of other households.¡± ¡°No, I can see their insignias on the side of their airships¡­ I¡¯m asking why there¡¯s so many.¡± Airships were originally only reserved for the leaders of the empire and the imperial family. This was because it wasn¡¯t easy to manufacture airships for all noble families or any other family that could afford it. The money and blueprints wasn¡¯t the only problem, the scarcity of building methods were what caused there to be such limited models. That was because only the dwarves knew how to build airships. The vehicles were originally their inventions to begin with. This was why most of the playerbase chose to select dwarves as their race. This allowed them to unlock building methods and secret crafting skills that no ordinary blacksmith class could ever hope to compete against. ¡°Do we have an airship as well?¡± ¡°Not yet but the Duke ordered one to be made a few months ago. I think they need three more months before it is completed. It¡¯s an Arycry model that came out just a few years ago.¡± ¡®What!? I thought building an airship took two years at the minimum!¡¯ That was how it was in the game. It took 760 in-game days to craft just one. Dunfer itself in its base form would¡¯ve taken six years since it had the best technology and was as humongous as a palace. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a person somewhere on the continent with a Legendary crafting class or is it something else?¡¯ He suddenly remembered something. ¡®A new¡­ industrialization era¡­ Was this what the lady from that inn was talking about? I¡¯ll have to find out the full details from Lunaria. She¡¯s a merchant so she should know.¡¯ ¡°Lauran, do you know how many ships were brought to the empire this year?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the exact number but I think it was in the thousands. The ships couldn¡¯t be delivered whole so they had to take all of them apart before reassembling them at stations in the empire. I think some Houses bought multiple instead of just one.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arnold blankly looked up at the sky again. Coincidentally, he spotted a familiar airship that was about to land near them. The others were randomly picking spots to land since there wasn¡¯t exactly parking like with cars on earth. But airships could stay afloat even without magic keeping them running. The thrusters sucks in air which goes through a variety of processes before being turned into energy. It was like breathing for living things. The best part is that it¡¯s green and didn¡¯t need fuel. That was because¡ªjust like magic casters¡ªairship engines suck in mana from the atmosphere to create energy. ¡°Is that Her Highness¡¯ airship? Should we go and meet her?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah.¡± Lauran was now the one leading Arnold by the hand. The two of them approached as the airship dropped its anchor which dug into the ground. The other ships which had landed nearby opened up. Many of the academy students got off the ships and headed towards the dorms. ¡°Lauran, go and help Olivia get her stuff,¡± Arnold spoke, ¡°Knowing her, she might¡¯ve brought her entire collection of jewelry. There are probably more of that than her clothes.¡± ¡°Ah, right.¡± Lauran quickly approached the ship after it opened. Elna came down first to scout the surroundings. As mentioned before, household servants weren¡¯t allowed inside the academy. But Elna Hemlingdale¡¯s case was different. She is from a knighthood family and is still a fourth year student, like Arnold. That was why she was wearing an academy uniform with a sword insignia on her left chest. Arnold had the same. That was to signify that they were from the knight division of the academy. She gave Arnold the stinkeye when she saw him. Arnold smiled wryly. ¡°You might as well stop hiding behind that bush, miss.¡± Arnold spoke without looking back. ¡°¡ªAh¡­¡± A girl¡¯s voice came from behind him. She had been following Lauran and Arnold ever since they left Adrianna¡¯s side. Of course, Arnold didn¡¯t pay this person any mind since they weren¡¯t a threat. He assumed it to be a stalker since Arnold von Berkley broke the hearts of countless women. But he could faintly feel some killing intent every now and then. Perhaps Arnold had a dark history with this girl which made her bear a grudge? The girl had brown hair with pigtails on both sides of her head and big green eyes. She gave off the air of a cute, outgoing type just like Norn. She wore a uniform from the martial arts division. There was a green tie around her neck. It was a symbol of a ¡°Greenhorn¡± in the academy or better known as a first year. ¡°Why were you following us around? Do you want an autograph or something?¡± The girl fidgeted as her face flushed red, ¡°¡­¡± she tightened her fists, ¡°P-please go out with me, young master!¡± ¡­. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 76 Part 1 Liam grew up as an average person on earth. He didn¡¯t expect much from life because of it. He got average marks in school and got an average job after finishing college. ¡°Being average gets you nowhere in life¡­¡± was something he hated hearing. So what if there were people better than you? But he could relate to it sometimes. He had never even gotten a girlfriend because of his average disposition. The girls he did confess to(using all his courage) would always say ¡°No¡± and not even give him pity dates. But being reborn as Arnold von Berkley had changed his life immensely. He was someone equal in talent to the Hero from The Rising Of a Hero DLC. He had knowledge of the future, like a god. And the best thing was that he was able to get a girlfriend¡ªVictoria. A woman who had no dating routes in the game. The game only allowed you to play as the hero so you couldn¡¯t quite unlock her as a love interest. She didn¡¯t have feelings for the hero after all. But Arnold achieved the impossible. He made Victoria his woman. Well, she was the one who came onto him but the point was that he was able to get a girlfriend. His only goal was to live peacefully now after eliminating his death flags. But what was up with this situation? ¡°M-My name is Ruria and I¡¯ve joined the academy earlier this year! I-I¡¯ve always watched y-young master from afar. You¡¯re soooo cool! You¡¯re not afraid to stand up to others, even if they are professors or knights! Y-young master¡¯s confidence and charisma is also sooo amazing that my heart always beats so hard like ¡®boom-boom¡¯ that it wants to fall out of my chest! I-I know I¡¯m just an average girl with no power as a noble... B-But I-I can become a woman young master will come to love if we just try! I don¡¯t care if I have to lick your shoes or mop your floors to receive your love! I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do anything for your love, young master!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arnold was speechless. The people standing around couldn¡¯t help but look at this development. ¡®No¡­ Why me? Wasn¡¯t Luke supposed to get the first confession on the day of the opening ceremony!? Where¡¯s the love at first sight!?¡¯ Arnold suddenly heard someone clap. Another clap followed. Then another. ¡°You go, girl!¡± ¡°So brave!¡± ¡®No, this is troublesome.¡¯ Arnold had an idea as to why this girl came out of the blue to confess to him. The academy itself wasn¡¯t just a place where students could polish their skills and learn things. It was also a convenient place where marriages often happened. Fairly or unfairly. Say for example there was a girl who was interested in a young bachelor who seemed to have a bright future. She could seduce the man, get pregnant with his child and get financial aid or even married. Many women had tried this trick on Arnold before. They claimed they were impregnated by Arnold and would demand money from him or his father. Arnold¡ªbeing the playboy that he was¡ªwouldn¡¯t care about throwing money at the women if it meant that they would get out of his face. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Of course, he had miraculously avoided having any children despite the accusations which died down after just a few months. ¡®Sorry but I¡¯m not that stupid,¡¯ Arnold put on a fake smile as he responded to the simpleton girl in front of him. Her motive was as clear as day. ¡°I think it¡¯s rather unwise of me to simply say no to such a cute girl.¡± Her entire face reddened when Arnold brushed her hair. ¡°¡±¡±Kyaaah!¡±¡±¡±¡± The girls applauded when Arnold looked down into her eyes with the handsomest smile he could make. The guys screamed things like ¡°Kiss her!¡± and ¡°Hold her hands!¡±. ¡°But. Would you give me some time to think it over? We can be friends in the meantime. So can I give you an answer later this month?¡± ¡°O-Okay.¡± The girl nodded her head like a puppy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He had a feigned apologetic expression. ¡°N-No, I was the one who came on too strong¡­¡± Arnold was lying about the part where he would give her an answer. He didn¡¯t outright deny the girl like he would¡¯ve done in the past. He had to see what uses this girl had first. Bringing a nobody into his life would only be burdensome. Elora was his first mistake. He almost lost her so he vowed to never again make the same decision he made back then. She admired Nova so he didn¡®t need to seduce her. That meant that she was loyal enough and he would make sure to keep it that way. ¡°What¡¯s this? A confession on the first day?¡± Arnold heard a familiar voice from behind him. ¡°It¡¯s princess Olivia¡­ She¡¯s engaged to a first year if I recall correctly. Who was it again?¡± ¡°His name¡¯s Luke. I heard from our professors that he¡¯ll join the sword division as a supposed transfer student.¡± ¡°Luke? Isn¡¯t he the new heir of the Berkley family?¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard he kicked Arnold¡¯s butt and took the heir position.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll ignore that last guy.¡¯ The crowd surrounded Arnold and the girl called Ruria. Olivia was accompanied by Elna and Lauran who were carrying all her bags. Arnold turned around to face Olivia. Narrowed blue eyes, long straight hair and an oval face with no blemishes whatsoever. Her uniform was a short skirt with thigh-high leggings and a pair of black shoes. She wore a blazer with a blue shirt underneath. There was a blue tie around her neck which was the sign that she was a fourth year student. There was also something familiar around Olivia¡¯s neck. It rested over her chest. The blood crystal he ordered Luke to give her. It was already made into a necklace. ¡®Hmm¡­ I never expected her to wear it out in the open. Well, it¡¯s not like people will know how much valuable the crystal has just by looking at it so it¡¯s fine if she wears it.¡¯ But it did indeed fit her. It made countless boys and girls alike turn their heads towards her. It really brought out her eyes. Arnold wasn¡¯t a poet so he could only describe it like that. ¡°You¡¯re as gorgeous as ever, Livia.¡± ¡°You¡¯re as handsome as ever, Arnold.¡± Olivia and Arnold spoke at the same time. The fact that she called him ¡°Arnold¡± instead of ¡°Al¡± already told everyone over the kind of relationship they had. Especially Lauran who had known them for almost three years. The two smiled at each other. Of course, neither were genuine. ¡°So how is it going with old big brother Jurius?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Olivia¡¯s face didn¡¯t move at all. She only stared at Arnold with the same empty eyes. ¡°I heard the guy disappeared shortly before his trial was over. You wouldn¡¯t happen to know what happened?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Olivia ignored Arnold and looked at the crowd, ¡°Why are all of you standing here as if there¡¯s a play? Go to your designated seats in the school hall and wait until the opening ceremony begins.¡± The first year students hurriedly scattered when they faced Olivia¡¯s glare. Only then did Olivia face Arnold, ¡°I do not know what you are implying, Arnold.¡± ¡°Nah, I¡¯m just asking because I¡¯m concerned. The two of us started off on the wrong foot.¡± ¡®I know you helped him, Olivia.¡¯ Even if Olivia didn¡¯t really like Jurius, she probably pitied him. She had saved him before in the past as well so this time wasn¡¯t any different. But since Arnold had no proof to back up his claim, he decided to not continue the subject. ¡®I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not because she reciprocates his feelings, though. She probably wanted him out of her life forever.¡¯ Olivia rolled her eyes, ¡°I must go to the student council office so I can¡¯t waste my time with you,¡± she checked her watch, ¡°Are you free on any day during the week after school?¡± ¡°I actually have some business but I can postpone it if something urgent comes up. Why do you want to know?¡± ¡°Celeste has been asking to meet you. I don¡¯t know the details as to why but she said it has something to do with her business. She also said that you might be able to help.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a little cold. I thought she only wanted to see her little brother Arnold.¡± Olivia spoke expressionlessly, ¡°You should know where her office is. Drop by when you have the time.¡± Olivia walked past Arnold as if she had said what she wanted to say. Lauran looked between Arnold and Olivia before deciding to follow Olivia. ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s that girl?¡± Arnold looked around in confusion seeing that the girl had disappeared. Chapter 76 Part 2 Adrianna just entered the teacher¡¯s building. Her destination was the Director¡¯s office which was located on the highest floor. There were six floors in the teachers office building. Adrianna¡ªbeing a 7th star elite¡ªalong with a few others had offices directly below the Director¡¯s floor. By the way, the Director of the academy owned an entire floor. Adrianna spotted many of her colleagues who were standing in the hallway. All of them were obviously here after hearing that the Chairman¡ªwho was also the Archmage¡ªwas here. Most of them were low-rank who were here to greet the Director. Only those 6th star and up could enter the office at this moment since there was a meeting going on. Adrianna was the last one who had to show up. Adrianna was called by an Owl Messenger. It was sitting on her shoulder currently. ¡°Did lady Freya say why she came here specifically?¡± ¡®I was under the impression that she is currently away on business.¡¯ The owl shook its head, ¡°I was only told to inform all of you to come up. Whatever it is, is far above my pay-grade, coo.¡± Adrianna went up to the reception desk. But before she could ask if the top-floor was available to enter, the receptionist spoke after glancing at the owl on her shoulder, ¡°The Chairman is expecting you, Mrs. Berkley.¡± ¡®So the entire tower knows.¡¯ Freya wouldn¡¯t announce her return so openly. She would always slip into the tower and teleport out. That was because she didn¡¯t like people fussing over her coming to the tower. Her current duties were watching over Diacree. No, her main goal was protecting everyone against the Dragon Lords. The dragon lords occupied mostly every major region on the continent. Six of their locations were known by Freya and the elite mages. The common people only know of three of them. Although they were mighty beings who were monarchs of their races and were symbols of peace, they were still a threat to everyone. The Province of the Zrek region was being protected by two Dragon Lords which were an unusual combination. Every monster with Lord in their name didn¡¯t like sharing a region with others. The Archmage¡ªas well as the Tower mages¡ªsuspected that they might be up to something. That was mostly why Freya was so busy these days besides her office work which she tended to skip. A lot. ¡°Miss Adrianna!¡± a voice called out to Adrianna. It was one of her assistants. ¡°I just heard that lady Freya in back in the empire. Is something going on?¡± Adrianna ignored the girl who was jumping around her in burning curiosity. ¡°Will she finally give a private lesson to the junior mages of the Tower? Or maybe she created a new spell that the Tower has to incorporate into the textbooks?¡± Adrianna sighed as she stopped, ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know why the Director came today. Even if I did know then I wouldn¡¯t tell you since it¡¯s classified.¡± The girl pouted, ¡°¡­Humph.¡± ¡°Listen, Lauran came with me today. I want you to go find her and lead her up to my office on the third floor. I¡¯ll brief her on everything that she has to know. It¡¯s still three hours before the opening ceremony.¡± The time was currently 7am so there was a lot of time left for her to explore the campus but Adrianna wanted to go over a few things with Lauran before that. ¡°Can you do that, Sally?¡± ¡°Of course! I can finally get a junior that I can boss around like professor bosses me!¡± ¡°Haa¡­ Just go.¡± ¡°Yees~!¡± Sally saluted before bolting down the hallway and descending the stairs. Adrianna stepped onto the platform that was hovering on the ground. The elevator only needed to be infused with mana before it could take off. It floated at astonishing speeds after she infused mana into the platform. Adrianna suddenly felt a piece of paper in her robe¡¯s pocket. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she unfolded it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡®So it¡¯s this. I almost forgot about it. It¡¯s a shame Jack doesn¡¯t want to join the academy.¡¯ Jack had already expressed to his father many times that he wanted to become a soldier. That was way before Luke was made heir. Of course, Jack being ten years old complicated things since it would¡¯ve taken ten years for him to be eligible to inherit the household if he ever was to become the duke. Marcus was already 58 years old so his time as the duke was slowly ticking. His initial plan was to give Arnold the household before he turned 20 years old which was two years away. Marcus originally wanted to retire when he came 60 but some factors almost hindered that. Jack was his first option but¡ªas mentioned before¡ªhe wasn¡¯t interested nor suitable for the position. Then there was Melina who was the same age. She was¡­ well, special. But that didn¡¯t mean that autistic people couldn¡¯t lead households. There had been many before her who could do that. But what prevented them from choosing Melina was their own selfish desire to protect her. She was weak-willed and didn¡¯t know how the world worked. It was too much for such a frail girl so¡ªas over-protective parents as they were¡ªthey didn¡¯t involve her in politics at all. ¡®Then it¡¯s decided. I¡¯m bringing my baby next week. Ah, I should apologize to her tutor for interrupting Melina¡¯s curriculum.¡¯ Melina wasn¡¯t very good with socializing or being around people that much so Adrianna hired a tutor for all Melina¡¯s interests and subjects necessary for school. They tried putting her in a school before but the children found her repetitive behaviours, verbal ticks, random shaking, slow brain and such annoying. Even loud noises made Melina scream repeatedly which caused others to isolate her. Melina would come to her mother crying about how the kids bullied her. Looking back, Adrianna realised that her decision to keep Melina out of school had backfired slightly. Melina didn¡¯t even have friends. ¡®I hope she can make a lot of friends at the event. If she sees that there were some people who could learn to accept her then she might have a normal life without my intervention.¡¯ Adrianna finally arrived at the topmost floor. The 10th floor. She was greeted with silence since this floor was reserved for the Director alone. But as she neared the office she could make our various voices. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. She arrived in front of the door but her view changed suddenly when she was about to knock. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡®What kind of rapid teleportation was that?¡¯ Adrianna noticed that she was standing inside a rather spacious office with windows all around. She could see the entire empire from where she stood. ¡°Everyone is here. Good.¡± She looked towards that voice and noticed that ten other elite mages were standing inside the office. Of course, this included Melissa. Adrianna frowned gravely but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Lady Freya, it has been a long time,¡± Adrianna bowed deeply in greeting. ¡°Mmm¡­ All of you may sit.¡± They did as she said and sat at the long table which had over twenty chairs. Adrianna made sure to not sit too close to Melissa because she had a feeling that Melissa would try to talk to her. ¡°We are delighted to have you here, lady Freya,¡± Melissa was the first to speak, ¡°I and my colleagues hope to build a strong bond with you through magic. Not only your magical potential but also your beauty far exceeds each and every one of us.¡± Freya smiled wryly at the sudden praise. Her face was like ¡°What the hell do you want if you¡¯re kissing my ass?¡±. ¡°I¡¯m not here to dilly-dally, Melissa, was it?¡± ¡°Yes, lady Freya.¡± ¡°We can discuss whatever¡¯s on your mind when I¡¯m done with what I came here to do.¡± ¡°Ah, was it that obvious that I want to talk about something? But thank you very much.¡± Freya turned to the rest of them, ¡°I won¡¯t waste any one of your time since the opening ceremony has to begin in just under three hours,¡± she continued, ¡°There are rumours of a demon lord having entered our realm,¡± Freya¡¯s words made Adrianna¡¯s¡ªand probably everyone else¡¯s¡ªhair stand on end. ¡°D-Demon lord? A lord from the Demon King¡¯s army?¡± one of the elite mages asked. ¡°I trust all of you. That is why I am telling you this¡ªyes, there is a rumour of a demon lord being sighted. Where, I don¡¯t know yet. That¡¯s why I came to the empire personally.¡± The Archmage couldn¡¯t be stationed at one place unless it was important for her to be there. The acting director of the board would stand in for her while she was gone. Of course, being the chairman of all Magic Towers on the continent, she couldn¡¯t just remain at one place at a time. That was why it was so rare to see her here. The last time Adrianna saw her was four years ago. That was exactly when she became an Elite Mage enlisted to the Magic Tower. ¡°If I may ask,¡± Freya looked at Adrianna who lifted up her hand. She nodded to give permission for her to speak, ¡°Do the Great Nobles know as well?¡± ¡°¡­Most likely not. I think Jurnick is keeping them in the dark because he knows that the four of them would get riled up and insist on searching for the demon lord. Of course, with the imperial army still gone, they can¡¯t afford to leave the empire just yet. It¡¯ll take three more months until they come back from the frontlines.¡± ¡®So that¡¯s why¡­¡¯ Adrianna already knew about the imperial army and the Crown Prince being away but she never expected that even the emperor wouldn¡¯t inform his most loyal subordinates. But she could agree on Freya¡¯s words: a demon lord shouldn¡¯t be left alone to roam this world. ¡°This is purely conjecture. I received a strange report from the Adventurer Guild HQ the other day,¡± Freya gave a stack of papers to one of them to hand out before speaking, ¡°These files are the reports I received. It contains every sighting of demons. I would like all of you to protect these with your life.¡± ¡°But why tell us, lady Freya?¡± Adrianna asked. ¡°Because this problem can only be solved by us, the mages. I¡¯ve discovered that only magic can work against these portals that spit out these demons. A large one was recently sighted in the Undead Plains. I closed it off with a divine spell I had to learn in two days. It was an 11th rank and I cannot use it for quite a while due to the enormous amount of mana required. That is why I need all of you. I will teach this spell to you. It doesn¡¯t matter what rank you are, I can guarantee that all of you will be able to learn it,¡± Freya looked at everyone¡¯s expressions before she continued, ¡°Your job is only to close the demon portals by going to their sightings. My job will be to catch whatever creatures pour out of those portals. In case of a demon lord¡­ I will try my best to slay it and call for the help of the Great Nobles. Jurnick will have to choose when the time comes.¡± Even Freya didn¡¯t seem confident at being able to handle a demon lord. With the power of the Fairy Millennium, The Piercer and Thunder God they might be able to win. No, they would definitely win. Adrianna had a question on her mind after reading the first page of the documents in the file, ¡°What happened to the first sighting of a demon portal?¡± ¡°An adventurer cleared it.¡± It was as simple as that. She didn¡¯t even try to beat around the bush. ¡°A¡­ An adventurer? Fought with demons?¡± one of the professors took off his glasses as his eyes widened, ¡°H-How?¡± ¡°The headquarters is tight-lipped about that. Even the village where it all happened went silent. I can¡¯t exactly force my position down their throats and order them to tell me. All I know is that that person killed all the demons and destroyed the portal. He collapsed the mountain from what I¡¯ve heard. Demon energy couldn¡¯t seep through the debris so the portal lost its power supply.¡± ¡°Collapsed¡­ a mountain?¡± ¡®What absurd power. Was it one of the SS-rankers?¡¯ ¡°We¡¯re currently trying to search for this person. But I don¡¯t even have a name yet so it¡¯s really difficult to get a lead,¡± Freya suddenly went quiet as she stared at the file in front of her. ¡®Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Adrianna looked around and noticed that everyone else was also looking at Freya in confusion. Freya was silently looking to the ground while fiddling with the pen in her hands. Her face was blank as if she was thinking of something. ¡°What is the matter, lady Freya? If you are having trouble finding this person then allow me to do it.¡± Melissa confidently declared. ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not that at all¡­¡± Freya spoke quietly, ¡°Tell me something¡­ And I want everyone to be honest¡­¡± she lifted her head. ¡°What do you all think of me establishing a team of people to slay the demon lords and their King?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A-A team?¡± ¡°Wait, the Demon King too!?¡± ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that too foolish!?¡± All of them had different reactions in regards to her statement. Adrianna decided to speak up. She was the only one who was composed. ¡°Does lady Freya intend to do that because there is no Hero to stand against the Demon King and his followers?¡± ¡°It is as you surmised, Adrianna von Berkley,¡± Freya nodded, ¡°Promethius was the only one who came so close to killing the Demon King. The Demon King was too strong. An exceptional individual that had never been seen in this world¡¯s history. Monsters like the Wills of the World Tree and the dragon lords couldn¡¯t hope of fighting against such a being. But¡­¡± She paused, further intensifying the expectancy of her words, ¡°What if we gather such a team of people? Heroes. Not just one but several dozen. I¡¯ve been thinking about this for awhile now. Of course, my worries may be unfounded and the demon lord may not even be in this world like I suspect it is.¡± Everything Freya had told them was only a guess after she witnessed the demon portals which ranged in density and size. The demon portal which was discovered in that village was small enough to allow low-ranking monsters to crawl through. Perhaps she found one that could have allowed a demon lord to crawl through? The most likely portal would be the one in the Undead Plains that Freya cleared. Adrianna, along with everyone else, also would¡¯ve come to the same conclusion if they investigated like Freya did. It was only right to assume the worst if demons were involved. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea,¡± Melissa spoke, ¡°But who would we even choose? I¡¯m sure the dragon lords wouldn¡¯t think of helping.¡± ¡°Naturally, there¡¯s me. Since I am the one who intends to create this team, I should be on it. Also¡­¡± Freya looked at the world map which was hanging on her office¡¯s wall, ¡°Maybe we could ask the Theocracy to lend us some of their people? [The Warriors of The Word of God] or whatever they¡¯re known as might accept if we ask them. It¡¯s the Demon King after all.¡± ¡°Then why not ask for Justice or Mountain of God? There are also individuals outside the Testaments who are rather powerful. Like Lancelot, the strongest inquisitor.¡± ¡°Good idea. I¡¯ll go to the Theocracy later this month. Whether they accept is only known by the goddess,¡± Freya stood up, ¡°Anyway, I want all of you to keep your schedules open in the next two weeks. I¡¯ll handle the spell during that time with all of you.¡± ¡°Yes, lady Freya!¡± all of them answered in unison. One of them asked curiously, ¡°Is lady Freya going to be present at the opening ceremony? Everyone will be delightful to see you after so long.¡± Freya only sighed loudly which made the person shrug in defeat. Too troublesome, was probably what she wanted to say. A bell suddenly rang throughout the entire academy, signifying that all the students had to gather in the school hall. ¡°All of you need to go,¡± Freya told them all as she sank into her chair as if it was the most comfortable thing in this world, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Adrianna and one of her other assistants walked towards the school hall. She had just exited the office and met up with her assistant halfway to the school hall. Hundreds of students were getting in line to enter the school hall. Besides the training grounds, the school hall was one of the biggest buildings on the premises. With good reason since it had to house 1400 students, more or less. And hundreds of professors. ¡®I should get Lauran to practice this spell as well,¡¯ Adrianna looked at the drawing of the magic circle on the magic sheet that Freya gave all of them. ¡®A team of heroes, huh¡­ No, should I call if a hero party? I wonder how they¡¯ll go about this¡­ Well, I guess we¡¯ll hear about it officially if the Emperor gives permission.¡¯ Adrianna stood at the stairs and looked over the academy. Countless students were racing towards the school hall, mostly the first years. The other years would follow after the first years had entered. ¡®There are a lot this year. I wonder if Lauran and Elizabeth will fit in?¡¯ ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Adrianna looked at her assistant, ¡°Has Elizabeth Caervil sent her form yet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so? Perhaps Sally knows, professor.¡± ¡®Haah¡­ I should¡¯ve asked her before chasing her away.¡¯ Adrianna was worried that Elizabeth wouldn¡¯t accept after what happened. She didn¡¯t offer to sponsor Elizabeth out of pity. Not at all. She did it because she was a fan of the girl¡¯s work. Her designs exuded elegance and imagination that had never been seen on the empire¡¯s market. How had such a talented individual remained under the radar without any recognition? Adrianna wanted to use her connections and influence to make this girl make a name for herself. Of course, she would also benefit in the long run. It was a good investment. No, she had made two good investments. Maybe she should offer more sponsorships? ¡®Ah, but a household can¡¯t sponsor more than five. I should use it sparingly.¡¯ Adrianna began descending the stairs after finishing that fleeting thought. Her assistant followed after her. Chapter 77: Fragmented Soul(1) Arnold heard the bell but decided to ignore it. His objective right now was to find the ranking system. Unlike the Runestone he used back at the guild, the academy''s system would be able to accurately measure his stats in numbers. ¡®I doubt I¡¯ll be able to check my status with all the sensors in the academy. If they detect one ounce of demon aura then all professors would come eliminate me.¡¯ Being an NPC and all, he couldn¡¯t just summon his system¡ªthat was his dilemma and had been like that ever since he was transmigrated. His priority was to check his status first but what then? What would he achieve by doing that? Sure, he would be able to accurately determine what fight to avoid and which one he could win by basic analysis but¡­ he would still be an NPC. He couldn¡¯t change that. ¡°What if I somehow gained control of the system and make it recognize me as a player?¡± His worry was how he would do that since he had no idea how to farm SP. A player could only unlock their system when they reached level 10 in the game. Of course, most of its interface would be locked. That was where SP came along. It would allow him to fully unlock the system and even access the store. He could get access to his Lufulur inventory as well and take all his items out using a passcode. He would sell these items obviously since money was his biggest worry right now. He would only keep the useful weapons. Well, there was the healing potions as well. He couldn¡¯t have enough of those since this was a world where people often died on the battlefields. ¡®I only have 40 MP which is a shitty amount. It¡¯s not yet enough to use magic.¡¯ He could buy items off the system that could help him increase his mana but he was doubtful whether there would be anything good for cheap. Assuming the system was still the same that is. ¡®I wish I had my old items¡­ Ahh, even if they are trash from a level cap¡¯s perspective, they¡¯d be useful right now¡­¡¯ ¡°A magic spell that can be cast with 40 MP doesn¡¯t exist in the game. My first priority would be to get my hands on the Hiisi elder¡¯s ring which will increase my overall MP.¡± Arnold went towards an open window and looked down. Hundreds of students were flocking towards the school hall. There were more first years than the other years combined. It made sense since many drop out due to the difficulty of the academy¡¯s assignments or they have financial problems. The latter was a common worry even among the most brilliant but unlucky commoners. On average about 60% are most likely to drop out before reaching their fifth year. It was a sad reality. Arnold thought so as well since there might be potential hero candidates among these kinds of people. Speaking of hero candidates¡­ ¡®I wonder what happened to that Leonard guy¡­ Did he win the tournament?¡¯ ¡°Probably not.¡± The National Gladiator Tournament accepted warriors from all over the world. They are given the opportunity to use their martial arts to their full potential. There was no way that kid could stand up to a martial arts master. Leonard was born with talent, that¡¯s for sure, but that didn¡¯t mean that he could break logic itself. Fighting against a martial artist without any skills was considered suicide. Strength didn¡¯t mean one could win in a fight against a martial artist. Skills were what mattered most. An example of this was Arnold¡¯s fight with Leonard. He could¡¯ve easily killed him with his sword but chose not to because that young man was ignorant. Had the fight continued then Arnold would¡¯ve lost without a doubt. Of course, this wasn¡¯t to say that Leonard was also a Transcendent. He was probably not even close to that level. But he was still a genius. Arnold could overwhelm him with aura if swordsmanship couldn¡¯t win against him alone. The problem with geniuses were that they could absorb a lot of things they see with their own eyes. If Arnold showed the full extend of his aura style¡ªthat being Flow of the Tide¡ªthen Leonard would be able to do something similar. That was why he chose to end the fight quickly by a call of defeat. That skill he used was a D-rank martial skill he saw in the family library. Even a squire could perform that skill after a few tries. ¡®Even a squire could¡¯ve killed that kid due to his carelessness. The developers were smart to not make everything about strength.¡¯ That was why ignorance isn¡¯t always bliss. If the kid had been aware of such a skill then he would¡¯ve easily countered Arnold. ¡®Well, enough about him. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be seeing him again anyway,¡¯ Arnold reached the end of the seemingly endless hallway. He came to the library, which was the largest out of all the facilities on the campus¡ªwell, except for the teachers building. The school hall was connected to the library by a very long hallway. The final years weren¡¯t at the academy today so the building was completely empty except for the servants maintaining the building. Had this been the start of the year then it would be filled to the brim with the final year students already studying. This was a favorite hangout spot as well for the older students. The final year students were currently outside the Empire on a dungeon expedition. Of course, the dungeon they had to clear wasn¡¯t revealed to the public but its ranking was released a few months before they left. It was rank S. That alone told the people of how dangerous it was. Of course, the students knew the risks involved but they went anyway. Their lives depended on this. That referred to two things: their graduation and their literal lives were on the line. ¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s confidence or recklessness.¡¯ Arnold knew the hardships the final year students had to bear in order to graduate. Many would die but no one would be surprised because they too knew the dangers. ¡°What do you seek?¡± A voice came from inside the library when Arnold entered. He could hear the voice but couldn¡¯t determine from which direction it came from. The building was so vast and spacious that the echo must¡¯ve bounced off the walls. ¡°To whom am I speaking?¡± Arnold asked as he walked alongside one of the shelves of books. He couldn¡¯t even see the ceiling since this entire building was filled with books. He wasn¡¯t even sure if there were more floors since there were so many shelves. ¡°I am the librarian,¡± the voice answered, ¡°my job is maintaining these books and safeguarding the more ¡®important¡¯ books of the Academy.¡± He turned around after he heard a thud behind him. In front of him was a short young woman with blue skin, hair and yellow eyes. Her long curly hair was a vibrant dark blue which reached all the way until her back. She wore a robe too large for her frame as well as a big blue witch¡¯s hat. ¡°¡­A magic race?¡± A frown appeared on Arnold¡¯s face when he looked into her peculiar eyes and skin. They weren¡¯t human at all. ¡°You are familiar with my kind?¡± ¡°¡­You¡­ You¡¯re a slave from the war against the Demon King, aren¡¯t you?¡± He arrived at that answer because there had never been a sighting of a magic race before other than that war against the demon world¡¯s races. This was back when the first hero almost killed the Demon King. ¡°I am but a slave whose soul had been fragmented to unknown locations,¡± she muttered but he could hear her, ¡°The amount of pieces to fill the puzzle is a mystery to even myself.¡± ¡°A soul slave?¡± Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°Yes. I do not have a surname but you may call me Lyra.¡± A soul slave was a being who had been robbed of their freedom and who were forced to stay trapped in one or multiple locations. Of course, they would be stuck as slaves for all eternity and forced into immortality unless they were freed. The pieces which Lyra spoke of did not know of the other but they shared dreams and wishes. That was why they were known as fragments. Lyra explained it like that. This girl belonged to an ancient civilization so he was obviously curious about what happened to her people. He even forgot his task of having come to the library. Her distinct skin color was a characteristic of the magic race¡ªthe Vulris. Of course, since the race had died out there was no need for that name anymore. Magic races also didn¡¯t exist in this world anymore. Many magic races besides dragons went missing thousands of years ago in this world so Lyra was definitely from the demon world. They were formerly a race dominated by the demons. ¡°¡­?¡± the girl looked at him strangely, ¡°You do not fear me?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± ¡°Because¡­ my people are a race that waged war with humans ever since the beginning of time. We may resemble humans on the outside but our insides differ as night and day. Where you have a heart, we have a mana core that pumps mana through our veins. The mana in this case being the same as your blood.¡± ¡°Humans only fear that which they have no knowledge about.¡± Arnold put his hand on her shoulder, ¡°So I have nothing to fear.¡± Cold. Her body was extremely cold. He removed his hand a second later. ¡°You are one of a handful others who know of my people, young one. Do you have some time for tea?¡± asked the young woman with a smile. ¡ó The academy students were still moving into the school hall. Arnold could see them from the window at the table he was sitting at. The opening ceremony would begin soon so he had to finish his business and go. Across him was an exotic beauty with blue skin who was looking at him with her curious yellow eyes. She didn¡¯t begin speaking so that probably meant that she was waiting for Arnold to speak. ¡°You make a fine cup of tea, miss Lyra.¡± He said as he drank the tea. She took off her big hat and curtly replied, ¡°I have been brewing tea for decades and not once had anyone other than me drink it. Many even avoid making eye contact with me, let alone speak to me. Hearing someone compliment it is a very weird feeling. But thank you.¡± ¡°Decades, huh. That must mean you¡¯re a granny? You don¡¯t seem old to me.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t age like you humans. I would¡¯ve looked like this even if I wasn¡¯t cursed.¡± ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Arnold organized his thoughts to think of what to say, ¡°Can you answer my question? What did this to you? I¡¯m curious about what could cause your entire race to go extinct. Your people might even be as ancient as dragons.¡± ¡°¡­Did you know that a being¡ªno matter if it¡¯s a demon or human¡ªcan feel lonely after spending time alone in isolation from the world?¡± ¡®Why is she dodging my question? For goodness sake, lady.¡¯ She continued, ¡°We start hallucinating that we live in a world full of people that love us, that want to be with us. They are always there to comfort us when we are down. But what would happen if those hallucinations end?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The same empty feeling. Reminders of the past and what could have been.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± She spread her arms, ¡°Though this is strange of me¡ªa stranger¡ªto ask you this¡­ Would you please give me a hug?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®W-what?¡¯ Arnold hesitated for a second. First this woman appears out of nowhere, babbles on about humans hating her race and now she¡¯s asking for a hug? ¡®Feelings of isolation, huh¡­ Doesn¡¯t this feel familiar?¡¯ He remembered his high school days when he had no friends. No lover. No parents either¡­ ¡°It is only a selfish request¡­ Forget it, young one.¡± ¡°No,¡± Arnold sighed, ¡°You could¡¯ve just said that you¡¯re lonely instead of giving me a psychology lesson.¡± Arnold stood up. She pulled her arms around him and hugged him, ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Arnold noticed that she had no scent even though he could feel her temperature. That meant that the fragment in front of him was not the real body but a scattered fragment. ¡°Do you know where your real body is?¡± ¡°Shh¡­ Do not talk about irrelevant things.¡± she whispered into his ears. ¡®Irrelevant things, huh.¡¯ Arnold presumed that she had no hopes of finding her real body from what she just said. Of course, any person would lose whatever emotion they once had when they were ¡®alive¡¯. Even the emotion of desiderium. But Arnold couldn¡¯t quite conclude if she was really longing for something since he didn¡¯t know her entire story. An immortal is not someone who is alive but someone who has avoided death after they passed their original lifespan. Some might call it similar but it was really not that way at all. It was endless days of suffering and the only escape was suicide or just dying by natural causes. The woman released the hug, ¡°Thank you for listening to my selfish request. I haven¡¯t felt the touch of a man or any person for that matter in a long time.¡± ¡°Uh, sure¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I should answer your question. The answer isn¡¯t what but who.¡± ¡°Was it the first hero?¡± She widened her eyes slightly, ¡°Indeed, it was¡­ Do you know of the holy sword that he wielded?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°The Holy Sword of Song and Light has many frightening abilities. One of those abilities caused something like this to happen to me.¡± ¡®So the holy sword¡¯s attacks at full power causes random effects? That¡¯s interesting¡­¡¯ The sword would merge all its skills as one when the hero uses its full power. Perhaps one of its skills was [Soul Entrapment]. It was a high-rank skill that could trap demons, undead and anything of demonic nature. ¡°I was a lowly apprentice mage in the war against the human world. And I just happened to be caught in the blast.¡± ¡°Tell me¡­¡± Arnold had another question on his mind, ¡°What is the demon world? Being a former inhabitant of it means that you should know that, right?¡± Although he was a DOP, he held no knowledge about the truth of the demon world. Was it a dimension? Another planet? The game didn¡¯t delve too far into the history of demons. The story¡¯s main focus was to show the growth of the hero in his perspective after all. A player could only see the world in a different perspective whenever the story focused on the main heroines. Of course, there were no demons in the hero¡¯s harem so that meant that there was no way for a player to learn about the demon world. ¡°There are three worlds on this planet and the thing that separates us is something known as the [World Separating Barrier]¡­ Have you heard of it?¡± ¡°A what?¡± Arnold frowned. Lyra began weaving her hands. Blue mana swirled in front of her before taking the shape of a ball. A thick white line was acting as its diameter. ¡°Say, for example, that this is our world.¡± Lyra began, ¡°This white line acts as a sort of border. It¡¯s like a strange dimension with a completely different atmosphere and inhabitants. In order to reach the demon world, one would need to cross that world. However. It reaches beyond the skies so there is no way for any airship of this era to cross it by air. The barrier itself is a thin film stronger than the hardest metal ever discovered. So where did this strange phenomenon come from?¡± Arnold silently listened. One side of the ball turned black while the other one stayed blue, ¡°The demon world is this side and the human world is this side. Whatever that white line is, isn¡¯t not known to me.¡± She pointed at the black and blue respectively. ¡°Are you saying we are actually living on the same world as demons?¡± he frowned. ¡°In theory, yes. But who would dare go towards the end of this world to verify that question? Even the bravest explorers knew of the dangers that lurk before you even reach the end of the world. I believe Prince Julius is currently commanding the Imperial Army near that border.¡± World Separating Barrier. The concept ¡°world¡± referred to the world of humanoids and the world of demons. The barrier was like a continental border that kept something outside or inside. Thus, the two worlds were vastly different. But what was that white line? Was it like borders between nations? Was it to keep something out or to keep something in? From what Lyra said, she was only speaking from speculation and not experience. Which means that she was never there. ¡°This world spans more than half a million kilometers in diameter. Can you imagine if there were the same amount of demons on that side as there are humanoids here?¡± her question didn¡¯t need an answer, ¡°Humans in general are a weaker race compared to demons. You would be crushed if the numbers were the same. Dragons¡­ well, there are some exceptions which can survive even against a being of equal strength in the demon world. But what about the heroes who are born in this world?¡± ¡°They can¡¯t be placed as equals to normal humans.¡± ¡°Exactly. Whether it be a demon or dragon, heroes are their equal. The balance between races. Their offspring can¡¯t be considered the same way but those that received blessings from the gods can. Which brings me to my point. Can you imagine an army of those heroes charging the demon world?¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Lyra smiled, ¡°It¡¯s amusing how humans don¡¯t know this despite the fact that Promethius is from this world. There once existed an entire alliance of heroes¡ªoffspring of the first hero¡ªwho hid in the shadows of this world. They finally showed themselves when the Demon King was born.¡± ¡®An army¡­ of people on the same level as heroes¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t know something like this. Was that why Promethius was often called the first hero or was it something else? ¡°Alas, all of them perished after the fight with Arsnoria. They only served as sacrifices before the final fight.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®So there was a group similar to the Hero Party before Luke became the second hero¡­¡¯ ¡°Promethius also died on that world. Whatever happened to his corpse is unknown. I am the only one who can tell this tale to the world. Well, there might be other fragmented souls around the human world.¡± ¡°So you were caught in that blast that almost killed the Demon King?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡®Well, that answers my question.¡¯ He had another question that he wanted answers for though. ¡°What would happen if you come into contact with your soul fragment?¡± ¡°That is impossible since I am bound to this academy. But if¡ªhypothetically¡ªI do come into contact with the other me then we would merge and we would share our experiences and the memories we made separately.¡± ¡°You mentioned something about dreams and wishes¡­ Does that mean you can feel them even if the feeling is faint?¡± ¡°Indeed. Although faint, I sometimes feel my other selves. Orgasms, pain.. Anything we feel or see. Our dreams are also interlinked. I remember a lot of things which I didn¡¯t dream about. That¡¯s why I know that they are out there somewhere.¡± ¡®I never studied supernatural magic back when I was a sorcerer. [Soul Entrapment] must be a skill from the necromancer class. Elizabeth should have knowledge about it.¡¯ The fact that it could trap souls meant that a dark magic user could also use the magic to a certain degree. There seemed to be two ways how soul fragments could be reunited: by meeting with their counterparts through some unorthodox method or if a necromancer with a high enough level were to undo the soul entrapment. ¡°There is¡­ one thing we all have in common¡­¡± the woman spoke with a small voice, ¡°We all wish to see each other again.¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Arnold suddenly noticed that the young woman was frozen. Even the birds that were about to pass by the window froze in mid-air. The noise coming from the school hall also disappeared. The entire world was suddenly left frozen in place. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he looked up and saw words written above Lyra¡¯s head. ¡°Quest?¡± ¡®Why am I seeing it? Is this almost like a notification that¡¯s the same as a death flag completion?¡¯ He read the entire message. Arnold''s eyes widened when he saw the first reward. Chapter 78: Fragmented Soul(2) ¡°What is this¡­¡± Arnold waved his hand in front of Lyra. But there was no reaction whatsoever. Her expression was still that of sadness and longing. She was staring lifelessly into her teacup. ¡°She¡¯s the Vulris people¡¯s queen?¡± he looked at the notification screen to see if anything would change, ¡°Did she lie about her identity on purpose?¡± ¡®I guess It makes sense if she lied. Her entire race was forced into submission by the demon lords. They also perished. That would obviously cause her great shame. For a great magic race like the Vulris¡¯¡ªcapable of all forms of magic¡ªto die out would cause the monarch to be ashamed.¡¯ Her race was born from mana itself so they were able to control magic of all forms better than humans and elves alike. Humans were capable of arcane and divine magic while elves are capable of elemental magic. Archmages being the exception in this case. Naturally, this caused many to fear them and see them as a race as frightening as the demons and undead. There were subspecies of Vulris¡ªone being from this world and the other being from the demon world. The ones from the human world couldn¡¯t survive in the climate and atmosphere of this world so they died out hundreds of years ago. ¡°What does it mean by any martial skill of my choosing?¡± From the looks of it, it seemed like time had frozen to allow him to understand the quest. But what if it was actually to allow him to choose whether he wanted this quest or not? But what would happen if he rejected the quest? Would the system punish him by resetting his stats? A sudden ding went off while Arnold was having such ominous thoughts. ¡°Does this mean that there really were others but they were evil? What would¡¯ve happened if I used my knowledge for evil as well?¡± It seemed that the status screen had something to do with him being reborn. But it was a valid worry to have. Liam was a former DOP who had knowledge of the future that not even the human gods had yet. He could be considered as a pseudo-Timeline God. An example of a human god was Melis. She could make divinations and give blessings but she didn¡¯t have a full grasp of the future. She wasn¡¯t omnipotent either. Only one of the three Timeline Gods could actually be considered as all-knowing and all-seeing. Arnold decided to read further: ¡°Are you serious!?¡± Wasn¡¯t this something that he had dreamt of? Being forced to fight as a level 40 with zero skills besides his aura skills was torture. He couldn¡¯t even perform any one of the techniques of the Berkley household¡¯s ancestors let alone any of his martial skills with the sword. Arnold von Berkley would¡¯ve been one of the most powerful swordsmen with his skills alone if he had all of them. ¡°This system isn¡¯t as useless as I thought it was. With this, I¡¯ll be able to use two high level skills even if I succeed under seventy percent.¡± One such skill was his aura style skill known as [Storm Of The Water Dragon]. He assumed that his other skills were also class A or higher at least. If he had S-class skills then that already made him the most powerful swordsman in this academy. ¡°Alright!¡± Arnold made up his mind and looked towards the notification window with sparkling eyes, ¡°I accept!¡± ¡°Huh? Ah¡­¡± he was confused why it said zero days but he remembered that Lyra was immortal now that she was soulbound. She had all the time in the world to be freed. But that didn¡¯t mean that he could be complacent. He had a chance to unlock his martial skills. What idiot wouldn¡¯t take this opportunity? ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Even the system didn¡¯t know how many fragments were out there. He hoped that it was a handful because it was too arduous to run around aimlessly. He probably won¡¯t even be able to complete the quest if he didn¡¯t have a single lead. The unknown number of fragments only increased the difficulty. ¡°How am I supposed to help this woman¡­ Well, it¡¯s a quest that¡¯ll even outlast my own lifespan. Who knows? Maybe I¡¯ll get lucky and find one in the near future.¡± As if the system knew that Arnold was done contemplating, time began to move again. The birds outside chirped as they flew away and Lyra sipped her tea. ¡°What kind of dreams do you always have of theirs?¡± Arnold got back to what they were talking about before so as to avoid suspicion. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Ah, there is one where I always awaken in a dark cave. Light would pour into the cave and I would walk towards it. Whenever I stood on the edge of that cave, I would look down¡­¡± You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. ¡°And¡­ what did you see?¡± ¡°Clouds. An endless sea of clouds with nothing that could break through them. Some days the sky would be clear and I would be able to see a humongous forest. There are also times when I see a red sky which probably means that the third one is stuck in the demon world.¡± ¡®That¡¯s pretty specific. Could I use this somehow to help her obtain her fragments?¡¯ But the issue was that it would only work if she was familiar with the place she wakes up in. ¡°How long does the dream last?¡± ¡°About ten seconds. Sometimes less.¡± ¡®Shit. Is the interference from the soul bindings that strong?¡¯ He had to somehow find a way to weaken those bindings. If he didn¡¯t then he had to find the places Lyra was referring to. Plan B wasn¡¯t exactly a good idea since he had no idea where to look first. Arnold assumed that the cave that Lyra was talking about was in some mountain somewhere. Arnold didn¡¯t know how many mountains could break the clouds besides the Culb Mountains. But would he be able to even find this one specific cave if it were in those mountains? The Culb Mountain ranges spanned cross-country so he had no idea where to look. ¡°The dreams aren¡¯t very clear.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°My vision darkens sometimes and the next moment I¡¯m standing somewhere else.¡± ¡®It¡¯s almost like she¡¯s lagging. Is it a sort of glitch?¡¯ ¡°Ah, I seemed to have kept you, young one. Why did you come to the library? Is it knowledge you seek? I have been trapped here for decades so I have read most of the books here. If you wish to inquire of¡ª¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m here for the Runestone tabloid.¡± ¡°The¡­ Runestone tabloid? But there should be one in the gymnasium, no? Why come all the way to this place for the outdated version?¡± ¡°I want to produce a hologram that will show my stats in real-time.¡± A frown emerged on Lyra¡¯s face. ¡°¡­It would be unwise to do that. The academy banned the use of the artifact because it can be used against a user who produces their own hologram card.¡± ¡°Yes, I know that people would be able to see your skills on the hologram card. But I still want to produce one even if I know the risks involved.¡± The hologram card listed a person¡¯s entire status. This included their skills, equipment, weapons and magic items. The issue was that others would be able to see your ¡°skills¡± if they got a hold of your hologram card. Being a DOP, Arnold already knew of the dangers. Regardless, he still wanted it. ¡°Tell me where it is, miss Lyra. Didn¡¯t I sit and listen to your life story? I also kept you company. That¡¯s something no one else at the academy would ever do.¡± Since she was from a magic race, students feared her even though they didn¡¯t know what kind of race she was specifically. There existed many magic races¡ªdragons and dryads being one of them. Only the professors would interact with her. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that they treated her any nicer than a slave. She was forced to maintain this library because it was convenient for them. ¡°¡­¡± She looked at Arnold silently. ¡°Will you help me?¡± ¡°¡­If any of the elite mages or professors find out then they will kill me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re immortal. What¡¯s the point of doing that?¡± She glared at him, ¡°The pain is the issue! Do you know how many of these students have caused me so much pain just because I can heal all my injuries!?¡± ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m sorry for bothering you. Man, and here I thought I finally found a new friend.¡± Arnold stood up. ¡°F-friend?¡± He heard her whisper that word over and over to herself. ¡°I would¡¯ve come to you every day to have this delicious tea. But if you don¡¯t want to help a friend out then I guess that¡¯s fine.¡± He reached the door and was about to leave. ¡°W-Wait!¡± She called put to him. Arnold smirked. ¡°W-Will you really come every day?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t have enough time to come every day so only most days.¡± ¡°And y-you¡¯ll talk to me as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the point of coming here, isn¡¯t it?¡± Short visits in the mornings would probably suffice since Arnold had other duties as well. She should understand that much. ¡°Okay¡­¡± ¡°Hm? I couldn¡¯t hear you, miss Lyra.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll bring it to you¡­¡± she ran towards the back of one of the bookshelves and tried to pull on one of the books. She couldn¡¯t reach it so she kept jumping. She tried to reach by standing on her tippy toes. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Arnold lifted her up by her armpits like you would a dog. She pulled out one of the books which made the entire bookshelf start moving. ¡°A hidden room?¡± ¡°¡­Will you please put me down?¡± ¡°Ah, right.¡± Lyra ran into the dark hallway behind the bookshelf. The sound of her bare feet hitting the ground started fading. It was a moment later that he could hear her come back. ¡°Here¡­¡± she held out a big stone slab with runic patterns carved around its surface. ¡®The runes are still glowing. How the hell is this runestone still working after thousands of years of use?¡¯ ¡°Be careful with it. The stone is crumbling.¡± ¡°Ah, okay.¡± ¡®The runes will last forever but the object they¡¯re carved into won¡¯t.¡¯ The item wasn¡¯t that high leveled. In fact, it was probably on the same level as Luke¡¯s current sword. Were it a Star-Class Item then it would¡¯ve never crumbled. ¡°Thank you, miss Lyra.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± She went towards the table and finished her tea. Arnold followed her with the Runestone. He put it on the table. ¡°Do you know how to activate it, young one?¡± ¡°Sarkak Voilos Ainit Verniture.¡± His words translated in the modern tongue to ¡°Arise and grant me my wish, O noble artifact¡±. Lyra looked at Arnold with gaping eyes and mouth, ¡°You¡­ How do you know ancient tongue?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bit of an artifact historian, miss Lyra,¡± Arnold said with a carefree smile. The artifact crumbled as the glow of the runes intensified. He read the letters on the surface of the runic tabloid: Place thy hand on this surface, then allow me to ponder thy soul and body. He did as the stone instructed. A booming vibration shook the building when his hand came into contact with the stone. The different lights of the runes glowed brighter until it lit the entire room. ¡®Please make this work.¡¯ He prayed in his heart. After what seemed like an eternity, the lights finally calmed down. Arnold opened his eyes and lifted up his hand. Underneath his hand was a green hologram card. He picked it up as if it was the most delicate object in the universe. With bated breaths, sweating palms and shaking pupils, Arnold looked at the hologram status screen that appeared in mid-air. Martial Skills Swordsmanship: ¡°I can finally see my status¡­¡± Chapter 79: Sky God Dungeon(1) "Wait, are you crying?" Lyra seemed bewildered as she looked at Arnold''s face. "¡­" He quickly turned his head around so that she couldn''t see his face. ''I almost forgot the feeling of being a player of the game. Now I can finally see my status.'' It was difficult having to summon his helmet every time he wanted to check his status. The Runestone now made it possible for him to check his status as if he was back in the game. Feelings of nostalgia washed over him. "It''s nothing," Arnold put the card away into his magic bag, "I have to get going." "Eh?" "I''m a student so I need to attend the opening ceremony otherwise I''ll lose points." Were it the previous Arnold then he wouldn''t have cared about his points. He was only required to ace his exams; not attend class. But the current Arnold knew the importance of knowledge. He had to finish his education without any difficulties. Those points would determine his attendance credits. The full amount of credits needed at the end of this year was 120. From what he could remember, the previous Arnold only had 92 due to his lack of attendance. The teachers even threaten to decrease 10% from every exam he ever did. ''That bastard messed up his own life. Now I have to clean up the mess to avoid graduating with a low academic score.'' "Y-You''ll come tomorrow, right?" Lyra grabbed his sleeve. "¡­I won''t be able to stay long." She smiled regardless, "That''s fine! You can tell me about the outside world and I can tell you about the past." ¡ó¡ó After leaving the library, Arnold did a guts pose. A feeling of exhilaration swept over him. Although he didn''t have the system as a player, he was now able to view his status whenever he wanted. The system also gave him his first quest which kind of made him nervous. He had no idea how to proceed without making any mistakes. Arnold looked at his hologram card which shined jade green. He had to avoid using it whenever he was around too many people. Some students and teachers might recognize the hologram card. It was an outdated form of checking one''s status but it was good enough for him since he could simply walk around with it. The problem with the academy''s new ranking system was that they only recorded a student''s status on a piece of paper. This paper had their levels, skills and classes. It would be stored away and never seen again unless it had to be renewed if they enter their next class year. Since Arnold would be running around a dungeon, he would need to check on his status in real-time. Each kill would allocate a certain amount of XP. Arnold needed nearly 4000 points before he levels up. ''I wonder what level I''m at when I''m in my demon lord form.'' He was a little disappointed that he couldn''t check it immediately. But he knew that it would be a bad idea to release that much power. ''I wouldn''t want to cause any trouble with the disciplinary committee.'' Now that he thought about those people, he remembered that a major character was part of the committee. Luke would end up meeting this person when he was invited to the committee after he killed the Wyrm and saved the students. That person helped Luke to make connections and make others recognize him as the heir of the Berkley lineage. "Well, I should get going. I shouldn''t loiter around the school grounds." Arnold said to himself as he looked towards the school hall. ¡ó¡ó Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. "¡ªWelcome students!" a booming voice echoed when Arnold entered the hall which was crowded with students, "we hope you came this semester with a fresh mind to study and learn more about our world!" The vice-director, or known as the acting Director when Freya was away, stood on the stage as he looked down at the students. Behind him stood fifty or so professors. The student council was also standing to the side. Arnold noticed them because the student council president caught his eyes first. She was a beauty with long yellow hair and eyes. Her long eyelashes fluttered with every movement giving her narrowed, gentle eyes a certain charm. Arnold looked her body up and down and couldn''t help but compare it to all the women he came to meet in this life. Her name was Celeste von Penston, the daughter of a Sword Master. She exuded a different kind of elegance in comparison to Olivia, her best friend. If Oliva was surrounded by a blazing snowstorm then Celeste would be the one surrounded by a field of flowers that bloomed during the first breath of spring. She was always the big sister of their friend circle. She was a sixth year student after all. Arnold turned his eyes back to the speaker. "¡ªour Empire has stood for hundreds of years. Do you know why?" He looked at everyone present. "That''s because this academy nurtures strong men to protect and run this empire. We are the roots needed to make this nation what it is¡ªthe strongest military powers in the world!" The students applauded the man, he nodded as he listened to the applause. He raised his hand which made them settle down, "Our wish is still the same as it was back when the first facility was built for this academy. And that wish is to nurture the leaders of the future! If our hero has taught us anything, it''s that even a commoner born in the alleys of the slums and the son or daughter of a king could grow to become great one day!" To put it into words how everyone saw the hero, he was nothing special before his name was recognized by the people. But was that really the case? Even Arnold was skeptical about Promethius'' origins. He knew that the first hero was neither the son of a king or a rat from the streets. The fact that he appeared out of nowhere to save this empire when it was in need caused this minor suspicion. Where did his power come from? What were his origins? Of course, Arnold wouldn''t be able to find out the truth since there were no records of the first hero anywhere. He just existed and saved this continent¡ªno, the world from doom. That was all humans needed to know to sleep soundly at night. "We strive to make heroes even if they don''t have the blessings of the gods and the holy sword that almost vanquished the demon king." He looked around the school hall with sharp eyes, "Of course, if we want to achieve that dream then that means that our students will have to face many difficulties. But if you are able to overcome these difficulties then you''re worthy of bearing the insignia of our academy. My words are especially referring to our fourth to final year students. They will have to complete the hardest exams of their lives. Although they aren''t here, the final years have been through a lot so I wish to applaud them for making it this far." The vice-director began clapping his hands. The teachers and students followed him. Arnold sat there blankly. ''Fuck, how am I going to ace the final term when I myself am average when it comes to academics?'' The previous Arnold was an academic genius who didn''t even need to study at all. He could skip classes as he wished but still miss nothing. The unfairness of the universe was pissing Liam off. Why was he reborn into Arnold completely? It would''ve been nice if he kept Arnold''s smarts but that wasn''t how transmigration seemed to work. Liam didn''t even have Arnold''s memories, let alone his skills. ''I hate studying!'' Arnold wanted to cry tears of blood. "Many of you have probably heard about the ranking of the dungeon the seventh years entered four months ago. Due to its vastness and the sheer scale, they will probably only return in three months. That''s an estimate we got from calculating the average amount of time spent in high-rank dungeons over the years." A professor put up their hand. The vice-director nodded, implying that the person could speak. "We know that the students'' trainers accompanied them to the dungeon. Many being veterans. But we, as professors have been kept in the dark of what is the name of this dungeon and where it is located. I''m sure the students would also like to know." The students murmured to each other. "I was just about to get to that part. But since you brought it up, I think it''s best to tell everyone," the vice-director turned back to the students, "This dungeon is located in the Fairy Province. We acquired the rights to enter their land last year so we made full use of those rights. That dungeon is deemed impossible to clear, even to the Fairy Millennium. But we have achieved impossible feats before so this is no different." Arnold''s frowned deepened. "And what is the name of this dungeon, sir vice-director?" Celeste spoke for the first time. Her question represented what was on everyone''s minds. "It is one of the oldest dungeons in this world," the vice-director clapped his hands once which made a hologram appear behind him. Arnold''s face lost all colour. Behind him was the image of a massive cloud. Above it was a mountain that stretched as far as two shorelines of two continents. A reverse waterfall was beneath that mountain. Gravity seemed to have no laws there since even rock was floating in mid-air. ''No¡­ it can''t be¡­'' Arnold''s eyes blanked. He didn''t know which dungeon it was at first since he only heard about it from his guildmates in the past. Because of his bad memory, he couldn''t connect the two dots¡ªthat being the dungeon''s name and what it looked like. But. When he saw what the dungeon looked like, unpleasant memories flooded his brain. Those two dots began connecting. "This mountain is the burial ground of a human god, the Sky God. Thus, we know it as the Sky God Mountain." The crowd of students applauded at the magnificence in front of their eyes. It was the burial ground of a real god. Who wouldn''t feel astonished and amazed at the same time. But Arnold felt something different. Fear. Chapter 80: Sky God Dungeon(2) The Sky God Mountain was deemed as one of the most difficult dungeons in the entire game. This wasn¡¯t just because of where it was located or the sheer scale of it. What made it dangerous were the kind of monsters inside of it. Liam had forgotten the dungeon¡¯s name since he only heard about it years ago. It only popped up in a conversation between his guildmates. Even the name that Selia mentioned didn¡¯t ring a bell. People forget a thousand things every day. It was unfortunate that he had to forget about the dungeon that got many players killed. ¡°Vice-director!¡± Arnold stood up and shouted. ¡°!?¡± The vice-director¡¯s shoulders jerked up when he was in the middle of speaking, ¡°W-What?¡± The students turned towards Arnold, bewildered by his exclaim. ¡°We need to get them out of there!¡± ¡®This isn¡¯t good. They didn¡¯t enter that dungeon in the game. The dungeon in the game was only A-rank.¡¯ The Sky God Mountain dungeon was deleted from the game later in the storyline. This was because its existence caused outrage amongst the fans because of its difficulty and the risks of clearing it. Not even a Star-Class Item could guarantee 100% success rate. Liam only knew of two people who had beaten nearly half the monster bosses in the dungeon. Of course, who else other than Bardolt and Alecs would be strong enough to solo such a dungeon. ¡°Why should we do that?¡± The vice-director got his composure back, ¡°And who are you to order me?¡± ¡°Are you fucking stupid!? Many people will die! No, all of them will die because of your stupid decision to let them go there!¡± ¡°S-Stupid!? You little--!¡± the vice-director squinted his eyes and realized who it was, ¡°T-The eldest son of the Berkley household¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean by we shouldn¡¯t have let them go there, Arnold?¡± Celeste asked. She looked at Arnold with an amiable smile. ¡°Monsters¡­ The monsters will flood from that dungeon¡­ and kill us all¡­¡± Arnold looked around and noticed everyone looking at him with confused expressions. Some laughed at his ridiculous words. ¡°But we clear dungeons especially because we want to kill the monsters. This is to ensure this continent isn¡¯t overrun with deviant monsters. I don¡¯t understand your worry.¡± Celeste said warmly, ¡°And please don¡¯t underestimate the seventh year students. I know firsthand how capable they are.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be enough! The Star¡­ The Star Beast¡¯s children will kill us all!¡± What frightened Arnold wasn¡¯t just the monster bosses which ranged from level 79-95. What scared him the most was the offspring of the Star Beast. They were randomly spawned in the dungeon. You wouldn¡¯t be able to accurately guess where since there was a lot of them. The dungeon being so ginormous¡ªeven larger than half the continent because of the law of dimension transcendentalism¡ªonly complicated things further. Dimensional transcendentalism was the state wherein an object''s interior was bigger than its exterior, an effect made possible by transdimensional magic. This was a common occurrence in dungeons being bigger from inside than they seem outside. The Star Beast was a single species. That meant that it had no brother and sisters or a family for that matter. It was a single organism. The first and last of its kind. That was why it came up with a plan to guarantee the survival of its species. Impregnate females from other races. It was an impossible task on the surface. But. It succeeded¡ªwell, somewhat. It managed to breed with many species of monsters and animals. The children couldn¡¯t mature but they lived and they had a fraction of the Star Beast¡¯s power. Even the bigger ones could kill any of the Testaments or Great Nobles. Luke and the other main characters weren¡¯t ready for such a disaster on this world. Not yet. ¡°Star¡­ Beast?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Maybe a monster?¡± The students and professors alike were completely at a loss. ¡°You have to tell them to come back!¡± Arnold shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°We¡¯ll all die!¡± He wasn¡¯t acting. Beings like that shouldn¡¯t be woken from their slumber. They probably thought that there weren¡¯t any other living beings outside the dungeon. What madman made this dungeon and the monsters, was what every player wanted to know. Arnold realized that he was only making a fool of himself by saying something without evidence. No one even knew what the Star Beast was. No, these were just kids so it was obvious that they didn¡¯t know a lot about the world¡¯s ancient monsters. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°¡­They¡¯ll all die¡­ We¡¯ll be next¡­¡± Arnold sat back down as everyone stared at him. He clenched his fists. The vice-director cleared his throat, ¡°Please rest assured everyone. We have 7th star mages and knights to protect the students. All of them together are strong enough to take on an army.¡± But the question was how large was this army? Which races were part of this army? And how strong were each of them? The vague words of the vice-director managed to fool the students into thinking everything would be alright. ¡®Fuck¡­¡¯ Arnold could only lower his head. He couldn¡¯t say anything in response at all. ¡°Thank you, sir vice-director,¡± Celeste was given the chance to speak, ¡°To those who don¡¯t know me, I am Celeste von Penston.¡± Many of the students¡ªthe boys especially¡ªsighed in awe as Celeste¡¯s beautiful visage came into the light. She had been standing behind the vice-director and hadn¡¯t stepped into the light even when she questioned Arnold earlier. But now the entire academy could feast at this beautiful sight. ¡°Firstly, I would like to say a farewell to our final year students since they won¡¯t be coming back next year. Although most went to the dungeon, the non-combatants are still here. They have also faced many hardships.¡± Celeste pointed at the second floor of the school hall. The final year students waved at all of them when they looked up. ¡°Secondly, I would like to assure all of you¡ªArnold von Berkley as well¡ªthat we have safety measures if anything went south during the expedition.¡± Of course, whatever those safety measures were wouldn¡¯t be able to stop a horde of demigod monsters. It also wouldn¡¯t prevent the death of millions. ¡°We will put together a rescue team in due time if we don¡¯t get a message from them. We usually receive one every two weeks. This is to let us know that they are still alive. But, like I said, I know firsthand how capable those people are. They are a group of geniuses who faced and overcame the seven years of difficulties at this academy.¡± The professors seemed to agree as they nodded confidently. Arnold wanted to rip his own hair out. How could he convince them to tell the expedition group to come back? If those monsters knew that other beings were outside their world then they wouldn¡¯t just stay in the dungeon. Any living thing¡ªbe it man or beast¡ªwould be curious about the outside world that was different from the world it came to know. Dungeons have a mechanism which prevents the monsters inside from escaping. Its phenomenon was related to magic so it was unknown what it was exactly. The monsters or any other being inside it each had a core which acts as an activation that stops them from leaving the floor they were born on. They were basically prisoners. But those offspring of that absolute monster could go against the laws of common sense. They were almost like the deviant monsters. These are monsters without cores that can roam freely. It didn¡¯t matter how, they would figure out a way to escape that dungeon and enter this world. If that happened then this entire continent is doomed. Their only option would be to migrate to another continent. Of course, this world being so vast in comparison to earth, there were many places they could go to. But what if those monsters followed them? Then the entire world is doomed unless the powers of the world stood against those monsters. The powers of the world referred not just to the Great Nobles but to the Dragon Lords, and even the Demon King. The Star Beast¡¯s children couldn¡¯t pose a threat to the demons individually but an entire army could completely decimate them. Arnold thought about all the things that could go wrong as Celeste was talking to the students. Nothing she was saying was registering in his head at all. He realized that the story had gotten too big for him alone. It felt like a void crept back into his heart as he sat in a bubble that blocked out all noise. Where were the other players? Was there even more people like him? If he really was alone then he had to push through the hardships awaiting him. If others couldn¡¯t do it then he had to do it. It was his responsibility as a player of the game to make sure nothing happened that could endanger his life as well. It was selfishness and self-centeredness at its highest¡­ ¡ó The school hall was adjourned. Randomly this time instead of year by year. As a result of this, all the doors of the school hall opened which caused students to walk like sheep strewn across the grasslands. Arnold ignored the stares he was getting. Those who mocked him shrieked when he looked at them. They must¡¯ve been thinking that Arnold would do the same thing he did to them as he did to James Caervil. Arnold didn¡¯t have a destination in mind so he only wandered wherever the paved path took him. Classes wouldn¡¯t begin until tomorrow since the teachers had to prepare everything first. The students could leave the campus if they needed to but they had to return before dinnertime. Arnold was considering leaving the academy grounds to go find a way to get those students out of the dungeon. But he didn¡®t know what to do yet. ¡®Should I ask Lyra for help? No, I only met her today. It would be strange of me to ask her something.¡¯ If she could help then it would only be her knowledge that would be useful. She was stuck in that library, after all. She hadn¡¯t even seen the real world yet. Arnold¡¯s brain went into overdrive as he tried to think of a solution. Then it hit him: ¡®Maybe Lunaria would be able to help me. Why didn¡¯t I think of this before? I¡¯m so stupid¡­¡¯ But how would he return to the city in such short notice? ¡°Hey!¡± the person he was thinking of appeared at just the right time. Lauran jogged towards Arnold with sweat dripping down her face. It seemed that she missed the opening ceremony. ¡°Where have you been?¡± Lauran arrived, ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Her highness wouldn¡¯t let me leave her dorm room.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She said that she was interested in seeing my spells. She heard that I was made the first lady¡¯s assistant.¡± ¡°Did she now¡­¡± Arnold had suspicion on his heart that that wasn¡¯t the only reason she kept Lauran there. ¡°Listen to me, no matter what offer Olivia makes, you will not leave Luke¡¯s side as his personal maid. Understand?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this all of a sudden?¡± Olivia was probably setting her eyes on a valuable piece for her future to rule the empire. Intelligence wasn¡¯t the only weapon she could use, after all. An Archmage-level magic user would be a very valuable ally. ¡°Just don¡¯t accept whatever offer she brings you. I¡¯m being serious, Lauran.¡± ¡°O-Okay.¡± Lauran nodded obediently. ¡°So why did you come running towards me? You should go mingle with the other first year students. They¡¯re going to put each student in their respective classroom to prepare for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Uh, about that¡­¡± Lauran fidgeted, ¡°T-The young master just arrived on the campus.¡± ¡°What? He¡¯s done already?¡± ¡®I thought it would¡¯ve been a while before Luke was able to complete Sebas¡¯ training.¡¯ Two months couldn¡¯t have been the only time needed to finish Sebastian¡¯s hellish training. There was also learning swordsmanship from Flora but how could he have done both? ¡°He asked where you were so I came looking for you.¡± Lauran grabbed Arnold¡¯s hand, ¡°We need to go see him.¡± ¡°I have some other business I need to attend to.¡± Arnold smacked away her hand and straightened his tie, ¡°Coincidentally enough, I need your help with that business.¡± ¡°Um, but¡­¡± Lauran looked uncertain. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Luke once I get back. I promise.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Lauran still seemed unconvinced but she nodded, ¡°How may I assist you, young lord?¡± ¡°Teleport me back to my city.¡± Chapter 81: Order Victoria walked around Arnold¡¯s desk. The mansion¡¯s cleaning took a while but they were able to finish it before it was needed for Arnold to return to the city. Victoria noticed that the room was pungent with the smell of body odor. She remembered that the two of them had done it in this very office the first tine they got here. The thought left her mind until now. ¡°Haa¡­¡± she went towards the window behind the desk and opened it up. A breath of fresh air flowed in, it was akin to smelling the field of flowers one might smell when spring blessed the lands¡­ Or that was what she wanted it to be. The odors of corpses, fecal matter and piss entered her nostrils. She scrunched up her face before closing the window. Victoria took out the perfume bottle in her pocket and began spraying it around. It wasn¡¯t good to leave the dwindling smell of cardinal desire drift in the air. They will have guests soon. The guests were the lords of the surrounding regions¡ªor what was left of the villages. This meant that she had to look at Henry Fralk¡¯s face again. She despised that man a lot. He looked at her body as if it was an outlet for his accumulated lust. The way his eyes licked her all over the first time they met angered her but she couldn¡¯t do anything over the matter. She wanted to beat his skull in so badly but had to stop herself multiple times. ¡°So you are the personal maid of Arnold von Berkley.¡± A voice came from the direction of the door. It was the person who was standing in the living room where she met Arnold. ¡°Who are you?¡± Victoria asked after putting away the perfume bottle. ¡°Does it matter who I am? My only task is to help this city grow, not make friends.¡± Victoria narrowed her eyes, ¡°I order you to state your name, origin and occupation.¡± She said so as she sat on Arnold¡¯s chair. ¡°So you are the second in command when he is away¡­ Victoria Lurgun. Forgive me for my rude words.¡± The woman bowed gracefully, ¡°I am Lunaria Lupusil Azeli. I am a subordinate of Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth.¡± A frown formed on Victoria¡¯s face. ¡°¡­What?¡± Lunaria smiled helplessly, ¡°It seems our lord didn¡¯t inform you of his alliance with our queen.¡± ¡°Alliance? When¡­ No, how did he manage to do that?¡± ¡°How? That is a rather simple answer: we were in need of a benefactor for our nation. Of course, this wasn¡¯t revealed to the other nations.¡± ¡°It would¡¯ve motivated them to start a war, right?¡± ¡°Exactly, miss Victoria. They would think we¡¯re weak since we don¡¯t have money to take care of our armies and feed our people,¡± Lunaria closed her eyes which was probably an indication that she was smiling mockingly even though her expression didn¡¯t change much, ¡°But that would be a fool¡¯s thought to think we need humans to fight for us. Yes, we are currently training soldiers but that is to protect the citizens. The monster army is there to serve only our queen and to protect our walls.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re confident that you will be able to repel any nation in war?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡®Such arrogance.¡¯ ¡°What about the Theocracy? The Republican province of Zrek, the Demihuman Kingdom and the Council of Dragon Lords? Would you be able to take them on as well?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Victoria didn¡¯t even doubt it since Lunaria was so confident. ¡°But why would you ally yourself to a small city like ours when your own nation is so mighty?¡± Lunaria took out a document from the bag she was carrying. ¡°This is the current revenue we get monthly. If compared to smaller nations then even our own then it¡¯s a very miniscule amount.¡± Victoria looked through it briefly, ¡°Not even enough money to fix the damage from the last war? And you are unable to feed your citizens every day?¡± ¡°Yes. We can¡¯t even make a functioning society where people have jobs and get wages. The orphans are the biggest worry. I¡¯ve lost count over how many children have been abandoned by their parents because it was the easy way out. Since the children can¡¯t fend for themselves, we have to raise them. If they¡¯re talented enough then they can become knights or mages enlisted in the army. But that is only the last option.¡± ¡°So everything can be solved as long as you have money?¡± Lunaria nodded. ¡°How do you think we¡¯ll be able to help? We ourselves are penniless. I¡¯m even using my savings I¡¯ve had since I became a maid just to feed my master.¡± Although they got a hefty amount of money from that incident related to James Caervil, Victoria told Arnold to use the money for himself once he gets to the capital. She had taken care of him financially up until now. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. He needed the money for his studies, clothes, and equipment. ¡°That¡¯s a little sad to hear but we are also in dire straits. Can¡¯t we relate, miss Victoria?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not comparing myself to a monster.¡± ¡°Fair enough. But can you understand now why we allied ourselves?¡± ¡°No. Tell me what we have that can benefit you.¡± Lunaria looked unsure whether she should tell Victoria. ¡®What? Is Al hiding something from me? Why?¡¯ It was a little hypocritical of her to be mad but this concerned the city not their personal problems. Even Victoria was feeling sympathy for these people. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to force my authority on you, Lunaria.¡± Lunaria sighed, ¡°Your city has a mineral that will be able to provide our nation enough funds to last hundreds of years of war or famine. Well, that is what my superior, Vetis told me. It¡¯s a little excessive to say hundreds of years. But maybe he meant that the city has enough that could fund us for very long.¡± ¡°What mineral do you speak of?¡± Victoria knew everything about the region¡¯s most profitable minerals. This included gold, magic crystals and other minerals or metals like platinum. But those weren¡¯t in large supply and the price for each kilogram was lesser than it was a few years back. Now that the world has entered a new era, even gold lost its former value as the most profitable mineral. Although it was still used as the second most valuable currency before white gold. The other problem was shipping the minerals to other nations or regions. This city had no horses or any forms of transportation to begin with. ¡°Have you heard of blood crystals?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a kind of magic crystal. We have conducted experiments on the small sample that we had and found a lot of surprising facts. The crystals have the fossilized blood of ancient beings. This¡ªin turn¡ªgrants the crystals extraordinary properties. It also has a few abilities and many which are still left undiscovered.¡± ¡°That sounds ridiculous. Why would such a convenient mineral exist on our land?¡± ¡°You may ask your master when he comes back. He was the one who knew about them since the beginning.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Victoria rummaged in Arnold¡¯s desk and pulled out the recent financial papers. She looked at all the city¡¯s expenses over the course of the two months they had been here. They were heavy in debt with several merchants who loaned them money without question. It was shady but they had no choice if they wanted their people to eat. The food that they traded from other regions would be sold at the cheapest price to avoid upsetting the citizens. Of course, this would make others think Arnold was a gullible idiot who did anything anyone asked so long as enough pressure is put on him. But he would increase those prices only if the city recovers. ¡®This all adds up to 1,72 million gold. How will we repay all this money back¡­¡¯ The interest monthly varied from 1,2 to 2,4%. They made loans from various merchants and banks so they had a lot to repay. ¡°How valuable is this mineral you speak of?¡± ¡°Can you be a little specific with your question?¡± ¡°Like a kilogram. How much would that sell for?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lunaria whispered under her breath as she closed her eyes in thought. She spoke after a minute of silence filled the room, ¡°Two large castles¡¯ worth if the crystal is 99,6% pure. That¡¯s about 3 million gold at least. Take into account that finding any magic crystals above 60% is rare.¡± Victoria¡¯s eyes widened and her mouth twitched. ¡®Why didn¡¯t Al tell me about this¡­ Was it to make sure that it was safe to reveal these crystals to the world first? Is he using the Undead Queen as protection?¡¯ If that was the case then Victoria couldn¡¯t help but applaud him for his actions. He moved under the radar and struck an alliance with an absolute monster. They were on the empire¡¯s land but that didn¡¯t mean that Whitage city belonged to the empire. Jurnick and his nobles couldn¡¯t take this land away using their authority as people of the empire. If they decided to take it forcibly then wars would result from that. Other nations would jump at the chance to help Arnold. Of course, this was because they would want a part in selling these crystals to the world. This meant that no consequences could result from allying with the monarch of the Undead Nation unless the empire made the first move. Whitage city would always seem like the victim since they only established an alliance to protect their land and people. It was a brilliant strategy to avoid bring eaten up by powerful fief lords and kingdoms. ¡®He never fails to amaze me.¡¯ Victoria wanted to smile but managed to keep her face straight. Arnold had always been an extraordinary boy ever since he was young. He could win interschool battles without much effort, get into the top ten academic performers in the empire, rank first in swordsmanship training and many more. He was indeed a prodigy. ¡°And how large are the deposits of crystals we have¡­ outside this city?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be certain. Your master refuses to tell me until I am given the order to have my people mine the crystals.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°That aside, what must I do for now?¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I forgot that he left me with instructions.¡± Victoria thought for a second. There were many things that had to be done. One of those things was to cultivate the land outside the city. But the problem was that they lacked manpower to do so. Victoria remembered those people who came to the city to labor. They were currently repairing the buildings or helping around the city until their sentences were done. Of course, shelter and food is given to them for the time being. But who knew how long it would take to restore the city itself with such minimal amount of workers. The original inhabitants aren¡¯t even helping at all. Most just watch how the laborers from the empire work. ¡°Let¡¯s have all the laborers assemble in the city plaza.¡± ¡°What about the other citizens?¡± ¡°Tell them that we will pay them each two silver coins a week if they work in the city. Those who clean the sewers and do construction will be paid a silver more. Shifts start from 9 until 4. No overtime is accepted at this time.¡± Lunaria wrote everything down as Victoria spoke. ¡°Those with horses and weapons will go out to hunt animals which will be distributed to our knights who will be the butchers for the time being. This is only a rough explanation. I¡¯ll write down everything in paper once the lords of the surrounding villages arrive.¡± ¡°Understood. I will go inform the citizens immediately.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± When Lunaria was about to open the door to get started with her work, it opened and beyond it was someone they didn¡¯t expect to be here. Arnold was looking at them with bloodshot eyes. A pale Lauran was behind him. ** ¡°Al? What are you doing here? I thought you went to the capital?¡± Victoria approached him. He didn¡¯t even pay her any mind as he passed by her. ¡°Leave us, Lauran and Victoria.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Go!¡± Arnold shouted which made Victoria and Lauran flinch. The two of them obediently nodded and left the office. Arnold shut the door and locked it. He leaned against the door as cold sweat dripped down his cheek. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lunaria poured him a glass of water and gave it to him. He gulped it down like he hadn¡¯t drank any water for days. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± He wiped his mouth as he looked at Lunaria, ¡°You¡­ You said that I can request anything from your nation so long as I support you financially, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recall saying it so directly but yes. We will help you in any way you wish.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Arnold smiled in satisfaction. Lunaria was getting a bad feeling about how relieved he looked. ¡°Is there something I¡ªno, that the nation can do for you?¡± Arnold took something out of his magic bag and threw it on his desk. It was the size of an adult man¡¯s head. It was the same crystal Lunaria had seen Vetis show her but this one was much larger and shined even brighter than the finest plate of adamantite or dragonsteel armor. ¡°I want you to invade one of the empire¡¯s cities.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Chapter 82: A Worst-case Scenario ¡°What¡­ did you say? Why would you request something like that?¡± Lunaria¡¯s expression changed for the first time since he had met her. She was looking at Arnold with widened eyes. He could tell what she was thinking. ¡°You¡¯re misunderstanding me. I don¡¯t want you to kill people. I want you to trample on the empire using your nation¡¯s power. You said that you would help me in any way you can. Here.¡± Arnold picked up the blood crystal, ¡°This is why your nation is supporting me, right? Take it and carry out my order.¡± ¡°But why? It¡¯s a little much to resort to destroying a city without a good reason.¡± Arnold went silent. He hadn¡¯t been thinking straight ever since he heard about what dungeon the expedition team entered. Fear and stress had been all he experienced since he heard about it. It wasn¡¯t just because he was scared about the major characters dying but he also feared for his own life. Arnold was just an average gamer a few months back. He didn¡¯t want to face a disaster this early when he wasn¡¯t even ready. ¡°Please explain to me what this is about. I can¡¯t help if I don¡¯t understand the situation, milord.¡± Arnold collapsed on one of the couches, ¡°This concerns the academy¡¯s decision to send their final year students to their graves.¡± ¡°Their graves?¡± Arnold looked down and fiddled with his fingers, ¡°Did your master mention anything about a dungeon called the Sky God Mountain?¡± ¡°I heard about it from her, yes. It¡¯s in the territory of the fairies and high elves, I think. Am I correct?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. The dungeon is near the shore of the Fairy Province¡¯s capital. The dungeon that Selia told me about was that exact dungeon the final year students were sent to.¡± Lunaria didn¡¯t seem to care this time that he addressed Selia so informally, ¡°Sent to their deaths¡­ Do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Yeah... A cruel fate awaits them but no one besides myself knows that.¡± ¡°What do you mean by they were sent to their deaths? Are the monsters inside too dangerous?¡± ¡°The problem isn¡¯t just the ordinary dungeon monsters¡­ The monsters that are offspring of an ancient creature, however, is.¡± ¡°Ancient¡­ creature? Do you mean ancient like the dragon lords?¡± Arnold shook his head and clutched his face, ¡°That thing is far older. Perhaps it roamed this world when time itself was constructed by the gods on this world¡­ I¡¯d say it¡¯s as ancient as a timeline god.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°And the bastards of that monster is roaming inside that dungeon. If they escape then this entire world is in danger.¡± ¡°Will these monsters be a danger to our queen as well?¡± It was a very reasonable question to ask him. She was loyal to Selia so it was obvious that she would be worried. ¡°Seeing as how she¡ªalong with many of her subordinates such as yourself¡ªare level cap then I think you¡¯ll be fine. The other nations without such powerful people will be in danger. I think the Theocracy, Demihuman Kingdom and Province might be able to repel the monsters. The dwarves and elves, however, will definitely die. I can¡¯t be certain if this empire will survive even with my father and the other three great nobles.¡± ¡®Unless Serz and the Murim Martial Alliance helps the Empire then the Empire will fall.¡¯ ¡°These monsters do seem troublesome¡­¡± Lunaria seemed convinced about his explanation, ¡°Then what¡¯s your plan¡­?¡± Arnold was glad that Lunaria didn¡¯t ask him about how he knew this. She seemed to know not to meddle in her superior¡¯s affairs. ¡°I want to create a situation that could occur if they don¡¯t call back the expedition team.¡± ¡°As in create a worst-case scenario?¡± Arnold nodded. ¡°I admit that it¡¯s a smart idea but¡­ to attack a city with our nation¡¯s power just to prove this?¡± ¡°Do you understand what will happen if I don¡¯t do it? Many more cities will fall and many more people will die. Any idiot would know the best outcome is to alert everyone of the danger.¡± Leave the situation as it was and let millions die or create a worst-case scenario and destroy some districts. The latter was obviously the best outcome. If people died in the process then it couldn¡¯t be helped. He had to think of the future not worry about a bunch of NPCs. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Still, a human should feel some remorse for ordering this. Let alone someone as young as yourself.¡± ¡°That sounds hypocritical coming from a monster.¡± The two stared into each others eyes silently. Only the ticking of the clock resounded. Lunaria was the first to look away. ¡°I am only making sure you understand your decision.¡± ¡°I already made up my mind. A lot of people don¡¯t have to die for this to work. Just tell your monsters to attack the walls and buildings.¡± ¡°Yes, milord. Then how will we make it seem like the monsters came from the dungeon?¡± Lunaria asked a very reasonable question again. ¡°Simple. We have the monsters attack the Fairy Province as well. We have to make them attack in a line that leads towards the Empire. Put two and two together then any idiot would come to the conclusion that the monsters came from the dungeon. I call this the [Migration Strategy].¡± Birds often migrated when the seasons change. They would fly to other regions where they can find food and a better habitat. Comparing monsters to birds wasn¡¯t exactly logical since the former would kill any living thing in sight. But the strategy was close enough to how birds migrated. They would also always head in a straight direction. The Empire being point north from the Province made this much easier. ¡°We need to set a clear path from the dungeon, hence the line of attacks. Plus, I already told the entire school during the opening ceremony. They will believe me then and tell the expedition team to come back.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t they question your involvement if it proves to be true? I mean, you planted that seed of suspicion the moment you told them about the dungeon even if they didn¡¯t listen. Someone will mention this.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m a simple city lord with a dying city and no army to my name. How can I possibly do such a thing? I could just say that some minstrel was singing tales about the dungeon but I didn¡¯t believe it at the time.¡± ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you are a scumbag? Even my Master wouldn¡¯t order something like this without batting an eye.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold frowned. ¡®Well¡­ I know that already¡­¡¯ But wasn¡¯t this for the benefit of the people? He had already warned them yet they didn¡¯t listen. What more could a powerless man such as himself do? Time was running out. He couldn¡¯t think of any other solution to this problem. ¡°Carry out my order, Lunaria.¡± Arnold spoke after having cleared his doubts and hesitations, ¡°Summon your strongest monsters. I¡¯ll grant you permission to use some crystals to hide the summons. I¡¯ll send you the coordinates of where you can find some more crystals later.¡± ¡®This one crystal won¡¯t be enough to summon thousands of monsters. That¡¯s why I should tell them where to get more. But I shouldn¡¯t reveal the larger regions where the crystals can be found. Not yet anyway.¡¯ There was a little pond near the entrance of the forest where they killed those bunch of orcs back then. Arnold would send the coordinates of that pond since it had some crystals underneath the surface. Lunaria bowed, ¡°I shall dutifully carry out your order, milord. But may I ask some assistance for this task?¡± ¡°From who?¡± ¡°From our nation¡¯s Prime Minister. Vetis Creste has more experience in handling monsters as powerful as we need them to be able to destroy a city. He¡¯s a summoner class, after all.¡± ¡°Vetis¡­¡± Arnold couldn¡¯t recall having heard of the name back when he was a player. Judging by the fact that Vetis was from the Greater Creste demon clan, he might¡¯ve been from the demon world. ¡®So he¡¯s the Greater Demon I¡¯ve been hearing about¡­.¡¯ ¡°Alright. Get everything ready within the next month. The dungeon is one of the largest ever recorded so there should be no way that they¡¯ve already reached the first boss.¡± The dungeon¡¯s layout might also confuse them multiple times and make them go through the wrong paths. They¡¯re probably still in search of the boss monster on the first floor. Unless the offspring hadn¡¯t eaten the monster boss yet and took its place. Lunaria finished writing everything down that Arnold said. She asked a curious question, ¡°What will you do once this plan is underway?¡± ¡°Convince my mother or the vice-director to gather a rescue team,¡± he had already planned this far ahead once the plan succeeded, ¡°There are multiple entrances to the dungeon so everyone would assume that the monsters came from one of those. But the one the expedition team entered was the reverse waterfall underneath. That¡¯s the entrance to the first floor.¡± The first step was to have monster summons acting as dungeon monsters to rampage on the continent. They would take the role of Deviant monsters and alert the people of the danger. The second step was gathering a rescue team to head into the dungeon to save the final year students. Arnold would go into the dungeon while this is underway and look for the martial art book. That was his only goal. He didn¡¯t want to fight whatever monsters lurked in the dungeon but he had a feeling that he would be forced to since that abomination of a dungeon was crawling with danger. ¡°I¡¯ll be entering the dungeon to claim my prize. Selia better be right about that pure martial skill otherwise I¡¯ll risk my life for nothing.¡± He would have a skill directly passed down by the Martial God. That would make every single martial artists in the entire world respect him. There were few sects that had pure martial skills, after all. The Murim Martial Alliance currently had four users of pure martial skills. Arnold would be considered equal to them if he got the book. ¡°Should I assign some guards to you, milord?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± he had his demon lord power, his Aura Sword and demon sword. What could possibly go wrong unless he didn¡¯t use his power wisely? ¡°I see. I¡¯ll let those two back in. Is it fine?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lunaria quietly left the room. Victoria and Lauran came inside after a minute, with Lunaria walking behind them. ¡°Lauran, get ready. We¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡± Victoria spoke up, ¡°The lords are coming later today. Should I meet them alone?¡± ¡°Do as you please. I don¡¯t have time to mess around with those pitiful bastards. If I deem it necessary then I will return back.¡± They chose an inconvenient time to come to the city lord¡¯s mansion. Perhaps they had aimed for this timeframe when Arnold was supposed to be absent? Only his little maid would be left to stand in for him alone. They would be able to sink their claws into the city¡¯s resources and finances if their opponent was a politically inexperienced maid. Well, they¡¯re in for a hell of a surprise, Arnold thought as he looked at his new advisor. ¡°Lunaria, I want you to sit in at the meeting between my nobles and Victoria,¡± Arnold spoke as he was about to leave. ¡°Is that wise to involve me in your internal affairs? I was ordered only to guide and advise you.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m ordering you to sit in at the meeting. I trust that you will do what will benefit my city?¡± ¡°Of course, milord. That is my job.¡± Lunaria sounded confident. Arnold couldn¡¯t tell by her facial expressions since she looked as poker faced as a doll. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then. Remember to get everything ready about what we talked about.¡± ¡°I shan¡¯t forget, milord.¡± Lunaria bowed. Victoria followed soon after. ¡°Alright.¡± He gazed upon their bowing figures before he was swallowed up by Lauran¡¯s mana. Intermission - Silver Dragon Lord, Suarif Elipus The Culb mountains covered up to three nations¡¯ worth of land and forest. It was thousands of kilometers long and divided the continent of Diacree by a tenth of the total land it possessed. In a particular region close to the Demihuman Kingdom, there was a certain mountain range that was dominated by a rather ferocious individual. He was at the top of the food chain in the Ylisia Mountain Range. The mountain range was located near the Holy Kingdom and Demihuman Kingdom¡¯s border. It was north of the Great Ridge. Beyond the Great Ridge was the Demihuman Kingdom. Suar stared at both kingdoms as he sat down on thee edge of the cliff. He could see as far as a hundred kilometers with his Dragon God¡¯s eyes, a special racial ability. ¡°Nimrid, have all the children returned from the hunt yet?¡± Suar spoke. He was the Dragon Lord of Wrath and Silver, Suarif Elipus or Suar for short. He was the dominating dragon out of all the existing dragons in the forest and mountains. He was the highest specie so it was clear by that alone that he was powerful. The one he addressed was one of his concubines. Compared to his huge frame, she wasn¡¯t even half his size. Well, he wasn¡¯t only the strongest dragon there was in this region but also the biggest. The dragons from other regions would flee just after glancing at his mighty figure. ¡°¡­.No, they are still busy with the hunt.¡± Suar harrumphed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they cannot even catch it?¡± To test the abilities of his children, Suar had caught a wyvern to act as a target for their tests. If it was caught then it would be eaten. If it escaped then he will let it keep its life. Worrying over a small creature such as that was idiotic. Although the wyvern would be left in peace, the same couldn¡¯t be said for his children if they failed a test their almighty and proud father specifically organized for them. ¡°The three boys are still growing, my lord¡­¡± Nimrid lowered her head as she said that. ¡°Hm.¡± Suar ignored whatever she said and looked over the mist that loomed over the grand forest that he ruled. His mighty gaze swept across the dragons serving him as well. Their trembling bodies as his godly gaze landed on them gave his satisfaction that only a ruler dominating the weak could have. ¡°These are times of peace. Is it not?¡± His words didn¡¯t need a reply so Nimrid kept quiet. If anything, he was in the midst of his own monologue. ¡°I have lived through six generations of monarchs and have seen many atrocities caused by humans and demihumans. Each time it is needless slaughter. Even the innocents aren¡¯t safe.¡± His emerald green eyes had a powerful light that only a King could have. ¡°Blood and guts¡­these are the things I have not seen in a very long time. Where are the tyrants and villains during these times of peace? Are they preparing out of the eyes of others? Will war be ignited now that the Undead Nation is officially a state? What of the Theocracy, the ones who believe Melis¡¯ followers are the most superior? What do they think of undead monsters and demons being their neighbors?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°My questions will most likely be answered over time. Huhuhu. It is very disappointing that I cannot see chaos once again. My children will grow up weak if they are not ready for war. I, myself was born during a war and have faced countless near death experiences. A pity that my children will never grow up to be as mighty as I am.¡± He turned his giant head and looked down at his youngest concubine. ¡°Nimrid.¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. Noticing that he had been talking about unnecessary things, Suar changed the subject. ¡°Yes, my lord?¡± ¡°Where is my first wife? It has been far longer than a month. Mating season has already arrived.¡± ¡°Ah¡­She is¡­¡± Nimrid¡¯s face twisted when she was confronted about the first wife. ¡°What is the matter? Bring her to me quickly. I must make a strong boy to inherit my position. I am too disappointed in those three that I currently have. Tell her that I forgive her and will not hit her or eat her newborn children again.¡± It was common for elderly dragons to eat the newborn of their mates if it was a female. This was because they needed males to take over, not waste their time raising trash. Suar had done this many times just to get three boys. Although he kept a few of the girls alive to become wives to their brothers if their brothers ever wished to keep the bloodline pure. ¡°She is¡­um¡­gone.¡± Suar, who had been speaking in a calm voice, stopped moving. The lights in his eyes vanished. Nimrid could feel the mountain suddenly shake beneath her feet. She quickly lowered her head. ¡°Why did you not stop her!?¡± Suar¡¯s claw strike ripped a large chunk of Nimrid¡¯s flesh. Even her iron-like scales was useless against the sharp claws of a dragon lord. She roared in pain, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my lord!¡± She could only cower and bow her head. Her wings spread on the ground as she kneeled. When she looked up, she trembled. A thick, murderous aura surrounded Suar. His nostrils flared silver flames and his green eyes glowed powerfully. ¡°I cannot believe this. I was finally in a good mood but that little lizard just had to ruin it. When I find her¡­¡± A burning inferno raged in his eyes. ¡°I will punish her the traditional way our ancestors punished lowly scum who know not who is their leader. How dare she leave without my permission.¡± Nimrid shivered. Her wings flapped as if it was an instinct to get away from this being in front of her. Suar dispelled his killing intent since it was useless to get angry over someone who wasn¡¯t present. ¡°Has the alliance called for me yet?¡± He didn¡¯t apologize for what he did to her. Instead, he asked another question. ¡°T-The Dragon Lord Alliance hasn¡¯t sent any messengers yet¡­¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Suar frowned, ¡°Why can¡¯t they see the dilemma we¡¯re facing? If the nations knew that one of our own was missing or possibly dead then them turning against us would happen anytime soon.¡± There were only three known dragon lords in the human world but there actually existed seven in total. Well, there was seven before a certain incident. Only five were now left. Suarif was the Dragon Lord of Wrath. He was the youngest member out of them all. Being 450 years old was considered very young if one were to compare him to the oldest dragon in the council¡ªthe Dragon Lord of Ice. ¡°First the white bitch goes missing after the human, who she carried to the demon world, died and now even that Darkness bastard? Why are they disappearing one after the other!? Do they have no shame!?¡± ¡°W-Will lord Suar go to the Dragon Palace?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s not a good idea.¡± Suar contemplated, ¡°If I go there unannounced then that ice bitch will get angry. It¡¯s better to just wait. I can¡¯t brazenly enter the palace without being called by them.¡± He said with a hateful tone in his voice: ¡°they are my seniors so I cannot cause trouble.¡± ¡°¡­I see. Concerning the first lady¡¯s disappearance, should I send out a search party?¡± ¡°No.¡± Suar looked up at the moon, ¡°Bring her children here. They are all females, right?¡± ¡°¡­I¡­ I think so?¡± she said with a voice questioning how he himself didn¡¯t know that, ¡°There are six of them, I believe.¡± ¡®Hm, I¡¯m glad I kept them alive. They should be fully matured to be able to have children.¡¯ ¡°Good. They will make up for their mother¡¯s absence. If they don¡¯t obey me then I will make them regret not listening to me. Their mother was a whore who swung her tail at the other dragons from outside our tribe. I will not allow my children to also become like that.¡± ¡°D-Does that mean you will impregnate your own daughters¡­?¡± ¡°What else can I mean!? Bring the youngest one at once!¡± Nimrid looked like she wanted to say something but kept her mouth shut. ¡°¡­Understood.¡± When Nirmid left, it was only Suar who was left on his throne of bones. He exhaled deeply, ¡°Curse this peaceful world. I want to see the continent up in flames and hear the cry of innocents as they die without knowing why." There was one thing he wanted to ease his boredom of these times of peace: To see this continent destroying itself through the flames of war. Chapter 83: Choose A Side The Academy became rowdy since classes hadn¡¯t started yet. Students were told to stay in their dorms but they obviously didn¡¯t listen. Because of this the dorm buildings were filled with a commotion. The first year building was the noisiest out of them all. This was because the seniors visited the first year girls in an attempt to form relations. Not a friendship kind of relationship, though. The academy was a place where a man and woman could find their future lovers so it wasn¡¯t unexpected that they would be searching for potential mates. Well, most of them¡ªthe boys especially¡ªwere just looking for a quickie before leaving the poor girls alone. Olivia wanted to avoid facing these kinds of men so she decided to come to the garden which was near the female dorm buildings. It was called the High Gardens. She had invited Lauran to come with but Lauran had to leave on short notice. Thus, Olivia invited her knight, Elna to join her. Of course, Elna¡ªwho was used to being a servant¡ªwasn¡¯t a very good conversation partner. Olivia looked silently at her red necklace¡¯s gem. She had carved the shape and made the necklace herself. The ¡°gem¡± in this case referred to the crystal that she received from Luke back in Lockinge city. She fell in love with the unique color of the crystal and the shine it gives off when held in the sun. It was even more reflective than any diamond she had gotten her hands on even though it was far more delicate. Despite being a very inexperienced jeweler, Olivia could tell from her eyes alone that this mineral was very valuable. Even the artisans and local jewelry shops had told her that it was very valuable and that she shouldn¡¯t sell it off. It was an unknown mineral which she had never seen before. ¡°That is quite the beautiful necklace you¡¯re wearing, Livia.¡± A voice came from the entrance of the greenhouse. Elna stood in front of that person, ¡°State your business.¡± ¡°If this were outside the academy, dog, then your tongue would¡¯ve been cut off for speaking to me like that,¡± the person flicked her hair. ¡°Let her through, Elna,¡± Olivia spoke with her gaze still fixated on her necklace. ¡°What do you want, Celeste?¡± Olivia addressed the yellow haired woman. She was a bit taller than Olivia and more well-endowed. The two were a few years apart so Celeste was a bit more developed and had the body of a mature woman already. ¡°I don¡¯t need a reason to visit a friend, right?¡± Celeste sat down without permission. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend we¡¯re friends in front of Elna. She wouldn¡¯t make it public since it would ruin the picture we want to paint as business partners. Her revealing it would affect me as well.¡± ¡°I see. Well, then I don¡¯t need to pretend.¡± Celeste smiled warmly. Her tone was the same as when she speaks to others but Olivia could sense a kind of venom in her voice. ¡°So I ask you again: what do you want?¡± Celeste sighed loudly, ¡°Why do you always think I want something whenever I approach you?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re a snake who hides your fangs under that gentle nature you mimicked from your mother. You even fooled Arnold with it all these years.¡± ¡°My own friend calling me a snake is very sad. It breaks my heart,¡± Celeste pretended to cry. ¡°What is it, Celeste?¡± Olivia wanted to complain over being disturbed but decided to swallow her anger. ¡°I¡¯ll start then. As you know, I¡¯m part of the Crown Faction which supports big brother Julius¡¯ rise to the throne,¡± Celeste began speaking, ¡°Unrest is beginning to spread among the rest of the faction members. The senior nobles especially.¡± ¡°Unrest? Why exactly?¡± Celeste looked at Olivia in disbelief, ¡°Because of you. Why is the daughter of the empress not supporting any of the factions. You should know that I won¡¯t hold it against you if you don¡¯t want to support your brother.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about whoever takes the throne. Father isn¡¯t stepping down anytime soon so it¡¯s not a subject that needs to be addressed right now.¡± ¡°The important thing when selecting a heir is how much influence the heir has over the people and the nobles of your empire. Time is important when gathering strength to combat an opposing faction. You will have enough time to build your influence and make connections which will help you become Emperor. I¡¯m sure both your eldest sister and eldest brother have taken that into consideration.¡± Celeste¡¯s words implied that Julius and Ronia(the eldest sister) have enough time to strengthen each of their factions. The other princes and princesses had already lost in the battle of who was to inherit since Julius was the first born. But Ronia complicated his ascension. She had expressed her desire to her father to ascend instead of her brother. Because of this, two very powerful factions had come into existence more than a decade ago and existed still today. The norm since the founding of the empire was to select the eldest as the heir. But if a capable candidate for the throne comes along then everything changes. Favoritism over age wasn¡¯t the biggest factor anymore. The eldest could be born an idiot while even the youngest could be a genius born only once every 100 years. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°If the civil war taught us anything it¡¯s that you mustn¡¯t hasten the process of ascension. Look at what happened when your sister started making rumors that your brother was dead. Because of this her reputation took a dive. Impatience can bite you in the butt. The Imperial and Crown factions were on equal footing back in the day but the latter had caught up and even taken a broader leap ever since. Because big brother Julius holds such power over the empire now, the people¡ªincluding your other siblings¡ªdecided to join his faction, leaving Ronia behind with only her loyal followers. But what would happen if Julius fails to protect the border which was given to him to protect?¡± Julius was tasked with protecting the border which separates the continent of humans from the nightmare monsters said to have been from the Intermid dimension. His job was to lead the Imperial Army for the time being until a new supreme commander was enlisted. Of course, this itself wasn¡¯t an easy task since experience and talent in tactics wasn¡¯t something every goddamn noble has. ¡°The people would lose their trust in him.¡± Olivia replied to her question. ¡°Exactly, Livia. It¡¯s like he¡¯s walking on a thin rope. The people would be the thousands of swords below that rope. Their trust and beliefs would disappear once he showed weakness. Isn¡¯t it sad how their opinions could change so quickly?¡± Celeste put her hands under her chin as she leaned forward and looked Olivia in the eyes. ¡°The border is an important place that separates us from being invaded by otherworldly monsters and enemy nations. If my brother doesn¡¯t lead his people to protect it then he would be committing treason against the empire. This is the responsibility he has as the one who has the best chance of succeeding the throne.¡± ¡®Even the other nations that assisted us in protecting the border would rebel. If that happened then only the Great Nobles would stand between us and our enemies.¡¯ ¡°Who really knows,¡± Celeste shrugged again, ¡°But what you say would only be true if he chose to not protect the border. In other words, this is purely hypothetical.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°We only need a commander on the frontlines then the crown prince would be able to come home. Didn¡¯t the previous commander die due to uncertain circumstances?¡± ¡°What¡¯s your point, Celeste?¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t understand why Celeste would bring that up. It was a decade old incident. The supreme commander was duke Marcus von Berkley¡¯s great-uncle who was an excellent general, even greater than Marcus in his prime. He fought in hundreds of battles in his 60 years of living. One could even say that the battlefield was his home since he would always go to one even if it either small skirmishes or large scale warfare. ¡°I¡¯m saying that if you join the faction and help Julius then we would be able to win this battle.¡± ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it anymore. I know that you helped him win that war in his first campaign.¡± Olivia looked to the corner and noticed that Elna¡¯s eyes had widened. ¡®I was right. She really is a snake.¡¯ She intentionally mentioned this in front of Elna to see what her reaction would be. But Olivia had trust that her knight wouldn¡¯t just blurt out something like that. The problem, however, was the witch in front of her. ¡°Do you really want to know why I don¡¯t want to join any of you right now, Celeste?¡± ¡°Of course I do. Why else would I bring it up? But think about it. Isn¡¯t it odd how the commander, who led the soldiers and knights to protect the border, died just before the civil war?¡± ¡°You should be careful about the things you say, Celeste. Even if I do hate my sister, I will not let your foolish accusations be left unpunished. Your words can harm the reputation of the imperial family.¡± ¡°Calm down, dear. I¡¯m not implying anything.¡± Though she said that, Celeste looked at Olivia with a face that said, ¡°Or am I¡±. ¡°But still, this is the perfect time for your sister to get a head start over your brother. She¡¯s smart, I¡¯ll give her that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still talking about that?¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry~. Anyway, I should get going. A student council president shouldn¡¯t be slacking off right when I should be at my busiest. Ciao.¡± Celeste stood up and left the table. She spoke as she walked towards the door of the greenhouse, ¡°Think about side you¡¯re going to be on. Being neutral as a royal will only bring trouble to your doorstep.¡± In other words, she¡¯ll be forced to choose even if she doesn¡¯t want to. Olivia felt a headache coming. This was why she hated politics. Why did she need to involve herself when she wasn¡¯t interested in who became Emperor? Whether it was her sister or brother, Olivia would request either of them to build her a mansion far away from the capital where she can study the art of war in peace and return to the empire to lead her own army. Of course, to lead an army, she would need an army. Olivia wouldn¡¯t bother with that now though. She didn¡¯t need to win over the hearts of people to raise an army. All she needed was money so she can buy her own soldiers. That was exactly why she was so invested in ensuring her business does well. ¡°Your highness¡­¡± Elna spoke up with a tone different from what she usually referred to Olivia, ¡°Y¡­You aided in winning¡­ a battle which will forever be remembered in our history books¡­¡± ¡°¡­I only gave my brother instructions, Elna,¡± Olivia spoke while gazing into her teacup, ¡°I¡¯m certain my father would¡¯ve been able to do the same. My brother is a stubborn man so he wouldn¡¯t have accepted help if he wasn¡¯t in a situation that could¡¯ve ended his life. Especially from a young girl. He called for father yet I was the one who answered. Was he disappointed? I think he was. But his opinion of me changed ever since that day. I wasn¡¯t his stupid little sister anymore but a woman he saw as his equal.¡± Olivia realized she had spoken too much, ¡°Forgive me. I never speak this much in your presence.¡± ¡°No, no. If anything, I am honored to have served you all these years. I didn¡¯t know that you were such a prodigy.¡± Olivia smiled thinly, ¡°Prodigy is used for fighters in this empire.¡± ¡°Then a genius.¡± Elna smiled. Olivia chuckled, ¡°Yes, indeed I am.¡± She wanted to jump into a hole at her self-praise. Julius would¡¯ve probably said the same thing if he was here. Why wouldn¡¯t he see his sister that way? She was the one who led an entire army to victory during the time of war and bloodshed by only giving a few instructions to him. The crown prince was able to come home due to her help and he was able to stop the civil war between his faction and his sister¡¯s faction. ¡®If I¡¯ll have to choose then it doesn¡¯t matter which one of them I hate or like the most. My decision should be based on whether or not they can help me with my dream.¡¯ She wanted to rule the battlefield as the first female general in the empire¡¯s history. If even one of them could make her dream a reality then she wouldn¡¯t hesitate on who to side with. Julius was a big brother she loved dearly but Ronia was someone she considered a witch who destroys lives even if she sits in that tower of hers all day every day. Favoritism between the two of her siblings wasn¡¯t what will determine her decision. Because when you are a member of the imperials, family doesn¡¯t come first. Merits gained from decisions are the most important. If Julius came back after successfully repelling the empire¡¯s enemies and protecting the borders then Olivia would side with him. But if he were to allow the border between man and beast to be breached then Olivia would side with Ronia. Olivia knew that many people would hate her if they knew about her condition for joining either faction. The veterans of the last war would even have her killed since there was a possibility of her becoming their enemy. But. Celeste was her biggest worry right now. What will Celeste do if she ever found out about Olivia¡¯s condition? Also Olivia didn¡¯t believe Celeste when she said: You should know that I won¡¯t hold it against you if you don¡¯t want to support your brother. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to class, Elna.¡± ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± The problem won¡¯t resolve itself so Olivia had to think of a way to avoid being ¡°killed¡± by her former best friend if she were to join the Imperial faction. Chapter 84: Roommate Arnold and Lauran returned to his dorm room. ¡°Ugh. I¡¯ll never get used to teleportation,¡± he looked at Lauran, ¡°You don¡¯t seem tired at all. Doesn¡¯t the spell use a lot of MP?¡± ¡°MP?¡± ¡°Mana.¡± ¡®I always forget that magic power isn¡¯t a thing with these people.¡¯ ¡°Professor taught me a way to minimize the amount of mana I use.¡± ¡®This girl is growing too fast. At this rate Luke won¡¯t even be able to catch up.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to consult a mage but haven¡¯t found anyone yet¡­¡± he changed the subject, ¡°Is it possible for you to use a divine spell?¡± Mana and divinity were vastly different properties of magic. Divine power operates differently than magic. The source of divine power are the human gods, whereas magic is gained from the amount of mana inside a person¡¯s body. Magic involves "the use of means that have supernatural power over natural forces. Divine magic is magic granted from prayer to the gods. Practitioners of divine magic are known as divine spellcasters or simply priests. The Pontiff Maximus(Augustus) was allowed to access the highest and most powerful forms of divine power. Whereas the Archmage was capable of casting the highest(17th rank) form of ¡°arcane¡± magic. The problem was that one couldn¡¯t cast magic different from their origin. But an Archmage could cast all forms of magic. That was why Arnold decided to probe Lauran. ¡°I haven¡¯t tried yet, but I think I can.¡± Lauren simply answered. ¡®Well, it wasn¡¯t a no so it means that she can cast if she tried to.¡¯ If Adrianna heard her simple answer then she would be freaked out. No arcane mage had the ability to cast magic outside their natural capabilities. No, maybe Adrianna might even be happier if she heard this. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Ah, I was just curious.¡± Arnold decided that it wasn¡¯t yet time for him to make the Cherubim mature. He was only making sure he had a second option in case he needed her magic in an emergency. His first option is to just wait for 69 days. Since he wouldn¡¯t be facing an opponent as strong as Lancelot with his pure divine skills, there wasn¡¯t any need to be hasty. The important reason why he even sought for one was so that he wouldn¡¯t be weak against any forms of divine power, especially Luke¡¯s aura which is divine-type aura. Lauran looked outside the window, ¡°It¡¯s getting dark. I should be going. Is there anything else I need to do?¡± ¡°No, you can leave.¡± By the sound of her tone she was fed up with Arnold ordering her around even though they were told that students at the academy were equals. Still, she could¡¯ve said no many times. It wasn¡¯t like Arnold could force her to do anything. Lauran headed towards the door with a yawn before leaving the room. When she was gone, Arnold went towards the couch that was in the middle of the room. ¡®It¡¯s rather spacious for just one room.¡¯ He looked around. Oddly enough there were two beds next to each other. There was a small kitchen with a table for two people as well. ¡°Why don¡¯t I have a roommate?¡± His question answered itself when he remembered the things he did a few months back. He killed a noble. He also caused a few others to go to prison for their crimes. Even if all his actions were justified, a bunch of kids wouldn¡¯t see it that way. From their perspective he must¡¯ve seemed like a monster who would kill people without mercy. He was no better than the delinquents of the academy. Arnold took out his hologram card and gazed at his status. ¡°Will I be able to level up faster when I enter that dungeon?¡± His goal wasn¡¯t to kill the boss of the 100th floor but he could at least kill a few monsters on the way. He didn¡¯t have to face the other bosses since the dungeon itself had hundreds of entrances. All he had to do was find suitable places to farm. Assuming he could learn and use the pure martial skill immediately, Arnold might be able to farm before he leaves the dungeon. He would ensure this way that he can level up on his own before leaving the dungeon. His goal this time was to reach level 50. ¡°My first priority should be to equip myself with suitable armor. I have two very powerful swords already.¡± Although his aura barriers were very effective even against martial artists who could use Ki, it was better to buy good armor that could enhance his defense. Arnold¡ªat base form¡ªcould stop an average copper sword¡¯s blade digging into his flesh because of Sebastian¡¯s hellish training but that didn¡¯t mean he would let himself be pierced by a weapon so easily. His AP was insanely high so he could use that to his advantage in a fight of attrition. He just prayed that whatever he will face in that dungeon won¡¯t be that insanely powerful. That living armor Knight of Selia was the strongest being he had seen thus far if he excluded Lancelot. He couldn¡¯t quite gauge Selia¡¯s power since she wasn¡¯t giving off any killing intent. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. She seemed like an ordinary high school girl if you just ignored her sharp teeth and red eyes. ¡®I¡¯m pretty certain that I¡¯d be able to hold my own against two of them but more than two would be suicide. Especially if that big guy is in the mix.¡¯ ¡°That aside, I should plan my next course of action once I clear the dungeon.¡± That being the School Arc¡¯s main event: dating. Arnold himself was happy with Victoria alone but there were many benefits to having a wife who was of high birth. Everything didn¡¯t just revolve around money. He would have plenty of that in the future once his crystals sell on the market. If he remembered correctly, there were more than 20 potential love interests for the Hero. Luke walked out of this academy with six of them while Arnold stole the rest. Of course, each of them served a purpose in the story and weren¡¯t just randomly selected. Arnold wasn¡¯t hoping to play cupid and find these women so that they could get together with Luke. Luke had to stand on his own two feet and not rely on others to help him. ¡°Where is that guy anyway?¡± Had Luke heard about what Arnold said about the dungeon then there was no doubt that he would believe it. He would¡¯ve tried his all to gather a rescue team to save all those people from the dungeon. Arnold was kind of glad Luke wasn¡¯t there to hear all that. He had the tendency to stick his nose into troubling business. Part of the reason why he considered ordering the destruction of a city of the empire was because he wanted Luke to stop being so complacent and realize that his power is needed by the people. The Star Beast itself was also vulnerable to his power. If Luke could fight full power then he would be able to win even if the hordes of offspring really do attack. As mentioned before, Arnold was hoping to use this chance to get stronger by killing the monsters while disguised as Nova. Not only would he be able to increase his strength but also be able to make a name for himself, thus making the Guild recognize him more. There were many secrets in this world that no one other than the Adventurer Guild¡¯s executives had access to. They only revealed these so-called high-level secrets to their highest ranked adventurers: the SS-rankers. If Arnold could somehow get the ranking¡ªwhich was probably unlikely so soon¡ªthen he could be exposed to a broader understanding of this world. As mentioned before, he didn¡¯t know the story completely past the middle. Most of his knowledge towards the latter half was from hearsay and reading internet forums. The game had a plethora of endings. What mattered was which routes you took to achieve the good endings. Arnold von Berkley and the Demon King dying could be considered a good ending but were the losses of Luke¡¯s friends, comrades and lovers really worth it just to achieve that ending? No. If things were different then Arnold von Berkley and the Demon King could¡¯ve helped Luke battle the Star Beast and win without making sacrifices. ¡°I¡¯m worrying too much about the future,¡± he stood up, took off his shirt with his blazer and kicked off his shoes before jumping into bed, ¡°My life will get busy from now on so I should focus on my grades before anything else.¡± He was much too lazy to change his clothes so he just said ¡°whatever¡± and embraced sleep. His journey to becoming stronger starts tomorrow. ¡ó ¡ó The next morning. There were two people standing in front of Arnold¡¯s door. He had just been busy reviewing original Arnold¡¯s past notes from the past and going through the textbooks before there was a knock on the door. ¡°Uh, what did you say¡­?¡± Arnold asked the servant in disbelief who was holding a piece of paper out to him. He heard her but he just couldn¡¯t process what she meant. ¡°Yes, this will be your new roommate, sir Arnold von Berkley.¡± Saying so, the servant girl pushed the back of a girl with abnormally long black hair who was covered in baggy clothes from the neck down. Her academy uniform seemed to be two sizes bigger. She was wearing tights even though it was hot and her academy jersey was also very large that her hands couldn¡¯t even fit through. She looked completely silly that it made the students who passed by her laugh at her while pointing. ¡°H-H-Hello.¡± The girl curtsied gracefully. One could tell right away that she was from a noble household. ¡°State your name, class and age, miss.¡± The servant whispered but Arnold could clearly hear that. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡®Is this girl so antisocial that she doesn¡¯t know how to introduce herself?¡¯ ¡°M-My name¡­ is Lizette¡­ I-I am 17 and I¡¯m enrolled in the necromancy and alchemy courses! P-Please call me Liz.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Arnold looked her up and down. He couldn¡¯t quite feel that this mysterious Liz was a dark magic user. To add context to his confusion; experienced dark magic users are always surrounded by an aura of dread, death and suffering. This was because the subject required students to always consume corrupted miasma but in small amounts that could let them get used to necromancy. In necromancy there was a lot of side-effects if one were to make contact with the dead, make pacts or control them. Of course, the miasma exposure wasn¡¯t fatal so long as there was a priest helping them. But this Liz girl didn¡¯t have any ounce of the presence of a dark magic user. ¡°How far have you gotten with your magic, miss Liz?¡± Arnold asked a completely out of context question while they were standing in the hallway. ¡°I-I can control the dead¡­ and read their minds by using their soul as a catalyst¡­¡± ¡°Ho, impressive. You must be very talented in the field to not suffer any side effects as a result of practicing the magic.¡± Although it sounded odd and unpleasing to normal folk, there were a lot of people born with the talent to control the dead. Some go by learning the art without even suffering the side-effects. ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡± Arnold turned to the servant who was still here, ¡°I¡¯m not being rude but why is a girl assigned to my room? This dorm is called the male dormitory for a reason, right?¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t find a place for her in the female dorms. All the single rooms are filled as well.¡± ¡°How inconvenient. This is why you shouldn¡¯t apply so late in the year,¡± Arnold glanced at the girl who kept bowing her head, ¡°This is temporary, right?¡± ¡°Yes, the headmaster of the dorms told me that they will see if they can turn one of the storage rooms into a bedroom.¡± ¡°I see. Well, I guess it¡¯s not a problem as long as it¡¯s temporary.¡± ¡®It¡¯s a little unexpected but I can live with it for now.¡¯ He looked at the girl, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand my words. I¡¯m only saying so because it¡¯s morally wrong for males and females to be alone in a room together. I¡¯ve been accused of a lot of things, laying my hands on another girl from the academy will only complicate things further.¡± ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding, sir,¡± the maid bowed, ¡°I will deliver her things later today. She brought quite a lot with her besides her own luggage.¡± The maid bowed again before jogging down the hallway. ¡°Come inside.¡± ¡°O-okay¡­¡± Arnold helped her to carry her bag inside. He didn¡¯t close the door though since he thought that she would be uncomfortable if he did that. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to be here most of the time besides in the mornings so can I ask you to look after the room while I¡¯m gone?¡± He had to prepare himself to go dungeon raiding after the situation with the summons concludes. He would use the chaos and confusion to sneak out of the academy. The academy would be closed anyway since a disaster would occur in the empire which would make going to classes dangerous. No one would notice that he was gone so long as Liz kept her mouth shut as well. Liz nodded her head twice to imply that she understood. ¡°You can choose whichever side of the room you want. Oh, I used that bed last night but you can use it if you want to from now on,¡± he pointed at the right side of the room. His clothes were messily strewn on the ground so it looked like a pigsty. His books were also laying on the floor, some open even. He was in the middle of studying before he was disturbed by the knock at his door so early in the morning. Cramming was never his strong suit, but he wanted to gain some insight on what to expect from this academy. ¡°You can store your food in that cabinet as well but remember to label what¡¯s yours so I don¡¯t accidentally eat it and vice versa.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She nodded. ¡®It feels like I¡¯m talking to a wall.¡¯ ¡°What family are you from? Calling you by your first name is a little¡­¡± ¡°Um¡­ I-I¡¯m¡­¡± Arnold sighed, ¡°Forget it.¡± He grabbed his magic bag and slung it over his left shoulder. ¡°You should get to class. Homeroom should¡¯ve begun by now.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± She hurriedly ran towards her luggage and pulled out her textbooks and stationery. ¡°You can take the keys,¡± Arnold threw the keys onto the table. ¡°A-Are you coming back late today?¡± ¡°Probably. I have a busy day ahead of me,¡± Arnold turned towards the door and was about to leave. The girl seemed like she wanted to say something but kept quiet until he left. Chapter 85 Dungeon exploration. It was a dream of many adventurers to become certified so that they could go dungeon raiding with their lifelong friends or comrades they met along the road. There was something about clearing a dungeon with your companions that couldn¡¯t be compared to happiness or fulfillment. It was an entirely new form of excitement. Some clear maybe one or two dungeons afterwards before they hang up their armor because their goal had been reached. But it was different for others who wished to experience that feeling again and again. It was like drugs and smoking: an addiction. While some did it purely for the completeness they feel afterwards, others go dungeon raiding to get stronger. It was a known fact in this world that killing others¡ªyour own kind or monsters alike¡ªcould make you stronger. Of course, no one knew the reason behind this other than a player of the game. Experience points were what determined your strength. Once you kill a monster than you are able to absorb their experience points; adding the points to your own which results in a level up once a certain threshold is passed. It sounded easy on the surface but there were many things to take into account before you go looking for a monster to kill. If the monster has 500 points to add onto its 500 to cause a level up, for example, then the player would get the 500 points that the monster currently has and add it onto their own. This was why relying on killing monsters alone was foolish. That¡¯s because you never know how many points it has. But it was advised to only fight monsters if it was certain that it was as strong or stronger than you. Training was a second way of gaining levels. Your class would require you to do different forms of training to be able to level up. For mages they had to learn spells and understand the concept of arcane arts at a fast rate. For swordsmen they had to train their bodies to the limits every time just to gain the bare minimum of XP. Although killing monsters was the most effective way to level up, it wasn¡¯t the only one. That method alone had problems. The first problem was how strong is the monster you killed? Was it stronger than you? Or weaker? This determines the amount of experience points you will gain. The second problem was whether or not you were suitable enough to fight against the monster. To paint a little picture, a bad matchup would be if it was a mage fighting a seasoned martial artist barehanded. A mage needed to be at a suitable distance to throw their spells while a martial artist used their hands. If the monster was huge and had armor-like scales like dragons then an average martial artist couldn¡¯t hope of defeating it. That was where a mage came in. Their firepower was more suited for bigger monsters at maximum output. Of course, a tanker, archer and priest also played a role in making sure that the monster is defeated. This was the basics of monster hunting in dungeons. It was vastly different compared to traditional hunting. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arnold was currently standing in the same library he was at yesterday. The one who moaned was a young woman of a foreign race with blue skin. She was currently hugging him while standing on the tips of her toes. ¡°Miss Lyra, can you please answer my question?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak.¡± She shushed him. He could only sigh. His question was ¡°do you know of any interesting dungeons around the empire¡± to which she didn¡¯t even reply to and she only wrapped her arms around him like a little child. He felt odd how a young woman was asking for hugs like a toddler. But after remembering the decades she was trapped here without having intimacy with anyone, he decided to play along with her. He kept his promise which was to visit whenever possible but he never planned to come today. Had he not heard about where the final year students went then he wouldn¡¯t be hastily looking for ways to get stronger to face possible level cap monsters. He would¡¯ve been indulging in two of his humanly desires which was eating and sleeping. He couldn¡¯t indulge in sex since his would-be wife was in Whitage city. But he didn¡¯t have the luxury right now to relax. Lyra released the hug soon after and sighed in satisfaction. ¡°Now, boy, what was your question again?¡± ¡°¡­dungeons¡­¡± ¡°Ah right!¡± ¡°So you know something?¡± ¡°Indeed. Are you asking because you¡¯re required to clear a dungeon for your final exams?¡± ¡°Yes. All the fourth until sixth years should clear dungeons to score a high enough mark to pass. There are thousands of dungeons surrounding the empire alone but I have no idea which dungeons would be good enough to clear.¡± ¡°Plural, is it? Why do you want to clear more than one?¡± ¡°To get stronger by killing the monsters.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ So that¡¯s your other reason besides scoring a good mark?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lyra hummed as she went towards one of the tables at the study section of the library. She grabbed a newspaper which was laying on one of those tables. ¡°They posted something interesting in the imperial newspaper last week. But I don¡¯t know if the dungeon is still worth it to visit though.¡± She skimmed through the pages before stopping and giving it to Arnold. ¡°This is¡­!¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®It¡¯s the city where they breed the most wyverns out of all the cities of the empire.¡¯ Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Wyverns were a common mound for those wishing to become dragon knights. That was why one could buy wyverns from a breeding facility. The mountain ranges surrounding that city had a very large population of wyverns that it outnumbered all other species four to one. The other interesting fact about this dungeon was that: ¡®It¡¯s the dungeon that appeared in the School Arc.¡¯ Arnold concluded after having read the description of the kind of monsters, the geographical information and the kind of ores mined inside. ¡®I doubt there¡¯s any need to worry about Luke. He can prove himself worthy to the gods in some other way.¡¯ Arnold thought as a greedy feeling came over him. That dungeon was now his to conquer. Desperate times called for desperate measures. But Lyra didn¡¯t seem to agree with him. ¡°Isn¡¯t it wiser to wait for the academy to assign a dungeon and team to you? They decide based on the students¡¯ performance throughout the years and the dungeon monsters¡¯ suitability with their class.¡± ¡°That could take time. Time I don¡¯t have.¡± He probably had less than two weeks before chaos strikes this empire. Of course, this chaos referred to the trampling of a city. The second the academy¡¯s siren goes off for the campus to lock down was the second Arnold would leave to pursue after the seventh year students. The academy would only gather a rescue team the next morning. Classes would be suspended for the time being so that meant that the students would be trapped here. That was something Arnold didn¡¯t want. Even Lauran wouldn¡¯t be able to escape since the antimagic systems would block all teleportation magic for entering or exiting. This was to prevent monsters with special abilities from transporting inside. ¡°Do teachers still accompany their students once a dungeon is chosen?¡± asked Arnold. ¡°No. Although it¡¯s a competition, all of you are already old enough to understand the rules and protect yourselves. Teachers will only enter the dungeons to guide the next team.¡± ¡°What? I thought it would be a dungeon per team.¡± ¡°If that was the case then it would be too easy for the students to pass. What will they learn from clearing an easy dungeon? Each class, starting from the fourth year, is given a dungeon with a ranking of C and up. The teachers may choose which one they will take for their classes.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t there be that one fool who would choose the hardest ranking to spite their students?¡± Lyra shook her head, ¡°I mentioned earlier, didn¡¯t I? They take into account the abilities and performance of their students. Since you are a 5th star swordsman you might be more useful in an A-class dungeon. But you¡¯re still a fourth year student which makes it quite difficult for them to assign you to such a dungeon. Conversely speaking, you also can¡¯t be assigned a dungeon that would be too easy either.¡± ¡°Because it wouldn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t learn anything. Which means I would be forced to join the team of either the fifth or sixth years.¡± ¡°You catch on quick. Yes, fifth and sixth year students are more suited for A rank dungeons. Not just because of their abilities but the knowledge they hold as well. The two years gap at the academy doesn¡¯t mean that they learned nothing.¡± ¡°Huh, so that¡¯s why rankings of power exist?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a difficult system to understand if the numbers didn¡¯t exist. You¡¯re well over the average ranking for students in the fourth year which is 3rd to 4th star for both mages and warriors. Given your superior genes and abnormal aura pool, you¡¯re closer to 6th star which just barely makes you as strong as some professors.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t there any 6th star students in the final year classes?¡± ¡°Not unless you look hard enough. But if there were, say, more than five of them at the least then anyone could get that high with hard work alone. No, most of them are still on the 3rd to 5th star threshold.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡®So it¡¯s highly likely that there¡¯s someone stronger than me in the other classes.¡¯ He was learning a lot from Lyra. The ranking system from the game was very vague. Stars referred to the strength of a person. Of course, there was a very large gap between the first and second star rating. That was the case as well with sixth to seven and eighth to nine(which was the ranking given to a Great Noble-level person). Nearly every member of the Testaments was at least 8th star. Thus, they were considered as the powers of the continent. ¡®Isn¡¯t the leader supposedly the strongest? Then he should be on my father and Vance¡¯s level.¡¯ It was unbelievable how he and Luke would surpass those exact people one day. ¡°So will you go to that dungeon near that city or will you wait to be assigned to a team? It¡¯s better to go to a forest where there might be potential monster zones.¡± Arnold contemplated after hearing Lyra¡¯s question. It was extremely unlikely that Luke would come across the Wyrm boss since circumstances were different. He went to that dungeon because one of the seniors he looked up to got into trouble there. He wanted to save said senior. Because of this he was able to awaken. But the current Luke had already awakened compared to the Luke in the game. He was able to unlock that sword¡¯s abilities to absorb golden aura as well. ¡®I guess one good thing came from James Caervil¡¯s idiotic plan of wanting to eradicate the Berkley House.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll forget about going dungeon raiding solo then. If I¡¯m lucky then I can be assigned to one of my seniors¡¯ teams.¡± ¡°I see. The teams should be announced next week when the seventh month starts.¡± Yuruk was the seventh month in this world. That meant that Arnold had three months left to clear the Sky God Mountain dungeon. Three months might seem like a lot but that wasn¡¯t the case at all. Arnold wouldn¡¯t be surprised if walking from one entrance floor to the next took four weeks in a dungeon of that scale. ¡°Lyra, do you know anything about the dungeon the seventh years were sent to?¡± ¡°No. The dungeon isn¡¯t recorded in the history books in the library.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°But you can try going to the Imperial Library.¡± ¡°In the palace? I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll let me in just because I want to see some books.¡± ¡®Well, the empress might let me in or even steal some books for me.¡¯ But he didn¡¯t plan on going to the palace. His and the imperial family¡¯s relationship was pretty rough right now after he caused Jurius to go to prison. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Ronia tried to kill him during his time there. A simple cup of tea and biscuits with her could decide his death. He could obviously not refuse if she were to invite him for tea since it was rude to do so apparently. ¡®That bitch will be my biggest enemy if I come into contact with the imperial family again.¡¯ ¡°I guess I¡¯ll find some other way to learn about the dungeon,¡± Arnold stood up, ¡°I should get going.¡± ¡°Eh? So soon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed two periods already. I can¡¯t miss the next one.¡± The next class was swordsmanship. Lyra pouted, ¡°You only came here to ask me things. Is that all I¡¯m good for?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come again when I have time.¡± Arnold waved his hand as he walked away. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question¡ª¡± He closed the door before she could finish speaking. ¡ó Arnold left the library and headed towards the building where the class will be held. He had a sudden thought as he walked, ¡®This place is ginormous.¡¯ He was gazing at the field that was on the western aide of the academy¡¯s premises. That was where the training grounds were located, ¡®Thousands of airships could probably park here with some space left.¡¯ Had he not played the storyline then he would¡¯ve gotten lost quite a lot. The sheer scale of the estate couldn¡¯t even be compared to an entire forest. Well, the empire itself was considered the third largest nation after the Holy Kingdom - Juliar Theocracy and Demihuman Kingdom. The elves actually had the biggest territory out of all the races since they lived in the World Tree forest but they couldn¡¯t be considered a kingdom so their race didn¡¯t count in this case. ¡®That reminds me, I wanted to go there as well.¡¯ He wanted to get the Tyrial Ring of Cardinal. It was one of the only surviving magic items of the Great Cardinal that was one of the founding fathers of the continent. The other artifact was a jar of infinity but he wasn¡¯t quite sure if it still existed. If he was lucky then it was extremely possible for one of the other surviving Cardinal magic items to be inside the Sky God dungeon. Anyway, the ring was a very useful magic item that he could use to boost his magic capabilities. Since he wanted to cast magic again, the thought of that magic item existing was enticing. He could only ask Elora to teach him magic if he had enough mana. He couldn¡¯t exactly force the Hiisi guardian to give it to him. ¡®Sylphiala said that he¡¯ll die any day now. I wonder when that day will come. Will he pass the ring onto the dryads or will he take it with him to his grave?¡¯ Arnold had to find a way to get the ring without gaining the ire of the elves. Perhaps helping them in some way would be the best course of action. The ring might even be one of the rewards he gets for helping them. Thinking about this and that, Arnold arrived at the training grounds where the class was supposed to be held. He could clearly hear students come towards him. ¡®Looks like I made it here in time.¡¯ He went over to bench and chose suitable armor that wasn¡¯t too light and weak or heavy and burdensome. The sword he chose wasn¡¯t as flexible as his Aura Sword but it would suffice for sparring. He suddenly heard the voices of the students of his class from behind him. ¡°How nice of you to finally show up, Arnold von Berkley.¡± The teacher, Rodrick said with an amiable smile. He was a tall man(even taller than Arnold) with glasses and had completely white hair with sharp blue eyes. Behind him were Arnold¡¯s classmates. As expected, nearly all of them looked at Arnold with fearful eyes. Chapter 86: Stella Ayried All the students went towards the weapon racket and chose their preferred weapons and armor like Arnold did. Rodrick stood in front of Arnold and looked down at him. It felt odd being stared down on like that since Arnold was either taller or as tall as most of the people he met so far. Only his father and Sebastian were taller than him as far as he knew. ¡°You weren¡¯t in class this morning. Your homeroom teacher complained about this in the office this morning before first period started.¡± Rodrick began speaking. ¡°So what if I skipped one or two classes? It¡¯s not like I need to be there when all the knowledge I need is up here,¡± he tapped his head. Of course, he was lying. He was only acting cool. It was typical arrogant bastard Arnold behavior. ¡°That¡¯s not the point. Yes, I¡¯m aware that you are one of the top achievers but you need to put that brain to use instead of neglecting it. You also have above average skills in swordsmanship when it comes to the default imperial style. This is a level of skill only a few others have achieved.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that one of your classmates might surpass you because you¡¯re so negligent over your studies?¡± ¡°That¡¯ll never happen.¡± Arnold could hear a few of them grit their teeth and hurl insults at him under their breaths. He wasn¡¯t being boastful or confident at all. It was just a fact. If they had known he was a Transcendent then they wouldn¡¯t be looking at him so hatefully because of the things he¡¯s done so far. He was positive that even the teachers who hated him would throw themselves at him, much less the girls he wronged in the past. Nobles of various cities would also come to the academy just to advertise themselves to work in his city. He could use his potential to gain followers, supporters and connections but there was no need for that since a monster lord of unfathomable power was aiding him in the shadows. Also, the other thing that made him hesitant was the fact that there was a worry that others would find out about Luke¡¯s potential as well. Everything would collapse if that happened. ¡°You¡­ are quite the confident fellow. Well¡­ I, myself admire such people who can shamelessly flaunt their strength. But I want you to keep in mind that your future depends on your decisions today.¡± Rodrick¡¯s expression remained calm with an amiable smile on his face. Arnold sighed loudly as the professor kept lecturing him even as he walked in line next to the others. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll do as you say and not skip anymore.¡± The professor looked at Arnold bewildered, ¡°R-Really¡­ I see¡­Well, that¡¯s good. Anyway, let us begin!¡± ¡®Was it that surprising that I complied with you?¡¯ The previous Arnold would¡¯ve spat this man in the face and walked away. Since Rodrick was a patient man, he would¡¯ve let it slide but would inform Arnold¡¯s parents of his behavior. This could lead to Marcus becoming a troublesome person in his life so he decided to not take the ¡°Arnold¡± approach but instead the ¡°Liam¡± approach. Arnold noticed someone glaring hatefully at him from the side. It contrasted to the fearful gazes he had been receiving from most of his classmates. ¡°Is there something on my face, miss Stella?¡± Arnold asked calmly as he looked at the red-haired girl. Her glaring red eyes seemed to carry all her resentment. ¡°¡­.¡± She didn¡¯t answer and only looked forward. ¡®Stella Ayried.¡¯ Or better known as the least favorite character in the entire game. She was a loud, obnoxious and proud heroine. Yes, she was a capture target in the game. But what was the point of making her a capture target if no one liked her? Who would even make her Luke¡¯s wife? Of course, no one wanted to. She came from a ducal family¡ªjust like Arnold¡ªand she was considered one of the prodigies of the empire in swordsmanship¡ªjust like Arnold. It was like the developers decided to make a female version of Arnold but just more annoying. Although his actions garnered hate from the fanbase, people loved his character background, motivations, goals and, most of all, his evil nature. But the girl next to him right now was like a clich¨¦ character no one would want in their story. Arnold wanted to cry tears of blood. Why was this girl¡ªwho was like an annoying fly¡ªin his class? He had forgotten that Arnold and Stella were always fighting over some silly thing. It wasn¡¯t necessary to mention but Arnold would always be the one who started it first. ¡°I¡¯ll now announce the sparring partners. Take in mind that the lessons are shortened for the final semester because all of you need to prepare for your finals. That¡¯s why I want all of you to try your best when fighting,¡± Rodrick walked passed the students as he looked at them, ¡°As you all know, I have a tradition of letting my students spar first before we officially start the lesson. This is to see how much you¡¯ve improved.¡± Classes for swordsmanship, magic, alchemy and necromancing were given an extra 50 minutes per period. This was because the classes were heavily physical-oriented so students needed a lot of time and energy to train. Normal subjects such as mathematics, history and geography were all the same time limit. But all subjects, even swordsmanship, were the same time today. He stopped in front of Arnold. ¡®No¡­ Why am I first¡­¡¯ ¡°Arnold will be the opening fighter¡­ Along with¡­¡± Rodrick¡¯s gaze went to the person who was standing next to him on his right side. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Stella. Arnold¡¯s face scrunched up. ¡ó¡ó Stella came from a fief located farther south of the empire, compared to the other cities ruled by the nobles of the empire. Her father was known as one of the best sword instructors on the entire continent. Him being a duke and a senior sword instructor gave him quite a name in the aristocracy. By the way, her father was a very good friend of Arnold¡¯s father. He was supposed to be Luke¡¯s sword instructor before Flora came into the mix. That was how Stella and Luke met. She was curious over who gave Marcus enough reason to remove Arnold as the heir. She had a thought of: Is he stronger than me? This thought fueled her curiosity and she wanted to know more about Luke. She visited the castle along with her father and the two met. When she saw Luke¡¯s handling of the sword¡­ it left her breathless. Although not as gentle yet dangerous as Arnold¡¯s Flow of the Tide swordsmanship, Luke¡¯s moves were akin to someone using wind magic to avoid enemy attacks. It was like he was dancing. Stella knew right then that she would¡¯ve lost the moment she tried to ask him for a duel. Thus, he became her motivation. She trained day and night. And so¡­ she was able to inherit one of her ancestors¡¯ Flower Swords after her countless days of training until her nails broke and her skin tore. ¡®The flower of flames and beauty¡­¡¯ Arnold looked at Stella¡¯s hip as the two of them were facing each other with wooden swords, ¡®The Fire Lily.¡¯ The hilt was a beautiful red decorated with ancient runes that gave the sword its power. The blade was hidden in her sheathe but Arnold could remember that it was even bloodier in color than his demon sword. That sword was also a pre-awakened semi Star-Class weapon just like Luke¡¯s current sword. ¡°All of you watch closely. I know it¡¯s hard to accept but I want you to learn from how these two fight. They have the best performance rating out of all the fourth year students. Notice what you¡¯re lacking that they have. Once you do try and fix that area that needs work.¡± Rodrick spoke to the other students before the battle started. Arnold had to look away from Stella because she had a crazy look in her eyes. It was like she would kill him the moment he let his guard down. ¡°Battle tactics, reflexes, judgment¡­ These are the things that they are superior in battle compared to all of you. I know it¡¯s hard to swallow but just observe and make notes.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± All of them answered in unison. Arnold noticed that many of the students from other classes were looking through their classroom windows of their class. ¡®Ugh, I was never good at acting in a crowd.¡¯ He cleared his throat. ¡°Begin whenever you wish. But remember that I will step in if one of your lives are in danger.¡± Rodrick stepped back. ¡°Humph.¡± Stella bent down, her legs bulged as if she was ready to pounce on Arnold. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just use your family heirloom instead?¡± Arnold said as he relaxed his stance and swordhand. His sword tip was facing the ground so he must¡¯ve seemed very relaxed and unworried to the others. She frowned, ¡°Are you mocking me? Do you think I won¡¯t win without it?¡± ¡°Uh, did I mean anything else?¡± She gritted her teeth and huffed deeply. ¡®Wow, just one sentence was enough to anger her.¡¯ No wonder no one liked her. She was a hot-headed battle freak. ¡®Arnold von Berkley is an expert at taunting these kinds of people.¡¯ Arnold smirked which only annoyed her further. ¡°You¡¯re shaking, miss Stella. Are you scared?¡± ¡°Shuddup¡­¡± ¡°As I thought, I can¡¯t hurt a lady. The only way I wish to make a woman cry in pain is in bed¡ª¡± ¡°SHUT UP!!!¡± Flames flared from Stella¡¯s hair as she burst forward in a straight line. She jumped up for an overhead strike. ¡®Black panties¡­ Oops.¡¯ Arnold saw her underwear for a second and almost lost concentration. He jumped to the side, avoiding her attack effortlessly. Stella¡¯s sword dug into the concrete. ¡®Her red aura is as destructive as always.¡¯ ¡°Keh¡­¡± she clicked her tongue after her unsuccessful attempt to strike Arnold. Well, who wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge an obvious attack like that. She was as amateurish as that Leonard guy while she was angry. ¡®And this makes her an easy opponent to defeat.¡¯ His reason for taunting her was so that she could become careless and disregard her defense by focusing all her offense. Otherwise Arnold wouldn¡¯t be able to win unless he used his aura. He knew he was a coward but this was his way of fighting even during his time as a player. He would even exploit a glitch in the game to win against an opponent he couldn¡¯t beat. That was how low he would go. Stella already hating Arnold¡¯s guts made it much easier. ¡°The late lords of the House Ayried must be turning in their graves witnessing who is supposed to carry on their bloodline. A nobody from a branch family.¡± Arnold parried her two strikes that aimed for his neck and head respectively. ¡°Aaaah!¡± Stella just kept on trying to attack him. Of course, her moves being so big and slow made it very easy to guess what she would do next. ¡°A girl, a feisty one at that, is the sole heir to the family who watches over the empire with the seven swords of flames in their possession. Will it last? I¡¯m sure that no one would want to marry a tigress who hits her own suitors if they just winked at her. Even the main family children are disappointments. I¡¯m convinced a great ducal household will die out at this rate.¡± Arnold knew that saying all these things was insulting to Drakan Ayried, the head of the household but he didn¡¯t really care about the repercussions at the moment. ¡°Aaaaaah!!!¡± Stella¡¯s hair flared in flames even more as she roared like a beast. Arnold had a troubled expression on his face. ¡®Why isn¡¯t Rodrick stopping the match? She¡¯s obviously intent on killing me.¡¯ Arnold looked towards his professor as Stella was coming towards him in large strides. ¡®That bastard¡­ He¡¯s smiling? Does he want her to kill me? Or maybe he wants me to help her target her weaknesses and overcome them?¡¯ That was what he assumed when he remembered Rodrick¡¯s speech before the battle begun. Observe, fix problem areas and learn from others. Arnold¡ªwell, the original was the perfect person to observe. He was calm and highly confident in the face of battle and he was able to target his opponent¡¯s weak spot without her noticing. Perhaps even Stella wasn¡¯t aware of her weak spot which was ironically her family name. It was a complex she had even later in the DLC. When she would achieve a great feat like save the empire with the Hero Party then there was always that one person or people in a crowd that said: As expected of the child of Duke Drakan of the Ayried family! The family often referred to as the ¡°Dragons of Diacree¡±. ¡°AAAAH!!¡± Stella pulled out her Fire Lily sword. The entire surroundings was bathed in a red haze. The students freaked out as they scurried away. But Arnold was simply standing with his sword, its tip facing the ground. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough.¡± There was no resounding boom or an explosion for that matter. There wasn¡¯t even a dramatic light that would result from that much power being released. Rodrick had stopped the Fire Lily with a pen that was surrounded in his Sword Intent. ¡°Wha¡­¡± ¡°A-A pen?¡± The students gawked at the sight in front of them. Even Stella looked bewildered. ¡°You have a very bad habit of pulling this sword whenever you don¡¯t get your way, young lady Stella. Allow me to inform you that you are not allowed to draw your household weapon unless an official duel is held and your opponent does the same. Are we clear?¡± His sword intent disappeared which made the pen shatter and ink splatter on his hand. ¡°¡­.¡± Stella sheathed the sword with her head lowered. Arnold chuckled which only made her glare at him like earlier. But the intensity of her glare lessened. ¡°You have a knack for pissing people off, Arnold,¡± Rodrick muttered when he bent down to speak into Arnold¡¯s ear, ¡°Be careful who you use that talent on.¡± ¡°Thanks for the compliment and for the warning.¡± Arnold smiled before looking at Stella. ¡°That sword¡¯s sharp blade at full power itself could cut the strongest steel in this world even if there isn¡¯t a lot of force behind the swing,¡± Stella looked up as she heard Arnold¡¯s words, ¡°Yet it was stopped by Sword Intent. A method of fighting used to defend against arrows and turn your hand into a weapon. Sure, it can be weaponized but it is much weaker than aura.¡± ¡°Y-You¡­ You¡­¡± Stella¡¯s entire body trembled. ¡°My point is that you don¡¯t deserve that sword, Stella. That sword¡¯s power is equal to a fire camp used to cook meat in your hands.¡± He turned around and did a stretch, ¡°I¡¯d gladly take it off your hands but it¡¯s a pity that my style of swordsmanship doesn¡¯t fit fire-style swords.¡± Then he walked back to the line of students. His classmates looked at him like he was trash. ¡°He isn¡¯t exactly wrong¡± was probably what all of them were thinking about. Their eyes were then directed at Stella. Stella clenched her fists with her head lowered. Arnold noticed a tear fall onto the ground. But before he could verify whether she was crying or not, she ran away. ¡°Well then¡­¡± the professor clapped his hands, ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next spar.¡± Chapter 87: Rachel Rynald Stella came back ten minutes later while the class was still ongoing. She avoided eye contact with everyone in the class and only looked at the ground most of the time. The sparring matches were pretty much done by now so the real lessons were about to start. ¡°Now that everyone is warmed up, we can begin your training,¡± Rodrick grabbed a wooden sword and held it at arm¡¯s length with its tip pointing upwards. ¡°I¡¯d like to correct Arnold¡¯s words from earlier,¡± he looked at Arnold, ¡°You said that Sword Intent was developed by us humans to combat arrows, right?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that true, though? The technique is as old as this empire. They used it in war during the second emperor¡¯s reign when swords were the primary weapons that dominated the lands. But soon people started crafting other weapons. This included the spear,¡± he pointed at the rack of spears, ¡°and the bow,¡± then he pointed at the archery table. Rodrick beckoned him to continue. ¡°Our empire had warriors that outclassed other nations in swordsmanship, hence the term Sword Master being derived from the earliest sword saints. But what we didn¡¯t expect were long-ranged weapons. How ridiculous did it seem to our forefathers when they saw pieces of wood, with a tiny blade attached to the top, fly at their heads? Even worse, the magicians began appearing during these times which made it possible to enchant arrows. We dropped like flies because we didn¡¯t expect to be attacked with such weapons. Many called it cowardice, but I can only see it as smart because they used the ignorance of our empire¡¯s soldiers against us. One day a group of martial artists calling themselves the Murim Martial Alliance came to our empire. They were notorious for fighting as mercenaries and killing even their allied nations¡¯ soldiers. But our emperor from that time had to rely on them. They began teaching our people a technique that can even stop the blade of a sword or a lance from a person on horseback. It was crazy how such a convenient technique could exist. Some doubted this but that changed when the leader of the alliance showed them the art. The Sword Master¡¯s blade couldn¡¯t even pierce through this thin layer of film,¡± Arnold lifted his hand which was surrounded in a misty haze. His hand was covered in Sword Intent. ¡°As such, they taught this art to our soldiers and we managed to win in every war ever since. If our enemies had a new plan then we would crush it. But sadly, the technique didn¡¯t last ever since the first piece of enchanted armor was invented.¡± Rodrick smiled, ¡°Do any of you know what Arnold is talking about?¡± All of them averted their eyes. ¡®How can you be a swordsman yet you don¡¯t know the roots of swordsmanship?¡¯ Arnold thought in disappointment. Even Flora remembered this even if she herself can¡¯t use Sword Intent that well. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the academy decided to not add Sword Intent as a subject. Anyway, the reason I¡¯m talking about it is to help all of you master this art.¡± ¡®Oh? I¡¯ve never considered mastering it.¡¯ Arnold had his aura so it wasn¡¯t necessary for him to use Sword Intent to its full potential. Arnold only used his Sword Intent to sharpen the blade of his sword when fighting. That way he wouldn¡¯t need to use his aura when it wasn¡¯t necessary. ¡°Does Sword Intent have the ability to act the same way as Aura?¡± one of Arnold¡¯s classmates asked. ¡°You mean as a means of powering up? No,¡± Rodrick simply answered, ¡°but that¡¯s only when it''s used at the first and second stage. Only the third stage can be weaponized.¡± ¡°There¡¯re stages to this technique?¡± Stella¡¯s head jerked up and she asked that question. ¡°Yes, allow me to demonstrate,¡± Rodrick pointed his index finger at the archery targets that was 100 meters away. A misty haze surrounded his entire body. It was light so it didn¡¯t fall to the ground like Ki¡ªwhich was much denser. ¡°Watch how every drop of power is being focused on my index finger.¡± Just like he said, the power slowly went towards his finger. The power surrounding his finger was now as large as his head. If aura was used in the same manner then the power would violently thrashing but the power surrounding Rodrick¡¯s finger was gentle. ¡°The first stage is known as Breeze; the second stage which is used to sharpen your blade or act as a weapon is Sword Intent, and the third and final stage is called Aether and it has a plethora of uses. Like this.¡± A deafening vibration resounded as the power was shot from his hand. It shot so powerfully that it made the air around it whistle. An explosion, followed by a mushroom cloud, followed. ¡®What the¡­¡¯ Arnold¡¯s entire body trembled. ¡®S-Sword Intent was this powerful all along¡­?¡¯ Rodrick¡¯s finger was blue and swelled, ¡°Ugh, I shouldn¡¯t be using it all at once again.¡± ¡°T-That was amazing!¡± ¡°Yeah! I can¡¯t believe we can use it like that!¡± ¡°Can we do it too!?¡± ¡°Teach us, Rodrick sir!¡± ¡°H-Haha¡­ Calm down everyone. I¡¯ll teach it to you but you must remember that this power is very dangerous. The board will be very upset when I mention this to them. Its origins are unknown but I am certain that even Aura and demon energy can¡¯t compare to this power if we take into account that it¡¯s an endless stream of power.¡± Arnold asked his own question this time, ¡°Endless¡­ Are you saying that this power has no limit?¡± he asked while gazing at Rodrick¡¯s finger. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Yet you injured your finger with that one demonstration. Am I right to assume that it depends on the individual¡¯s body and constitution?¡± Rodrick¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Impressive. I was just about to say that. Yes, this power is dangerous to its user¡¯s body.¡± A power that could combat blessings of the gods. It wasn¡¯t demon energy or aura. It was Aether and it could make even man equal to a God. ¡ó¡ó ¡°I hope all of you go back to your rooms and study this power. I can¡¯t teach it to you if you don¡¯t have a basic understanding of it. From what I can tell only a few of you can use Sword Intent. But I know that only Arnold can use it like a third limb.¡± Which meant that only Arnold has mastered the second stage. The bell rang when Rodrick finished speaking. ¡°See you all tomorrow. Hopefully, we can begin the preparations for the third stage tomorrow.¡± Rodrick waved them all goodbye as they left and spread out. ¡°Arnold.¡± The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Rodrick called out to only Arnold. Arnold turned around to face his professor. Rodrick only spoke when everyone left. ¡°This power is not something that is meant to be taught to children.¡± ¡°Then why teach it to us?¡± ¡°Simple. Because we need it. But there are limits to using this power. I want you to watch this closely.¡± Rodrick took out a potion and poured it on his finger. Arnold¡¯s eyes widened when he saw that nothing was happening. The liquid only dripped to the ground, making plants bloom from between the stone. ¡°See what it does to the body when pushed over the limit? Even 7th star swordsmen like myself can¡¯t master this power without difficulties. But I¡¯m glad we can use it at the very least. Although the aftermath would be your body feeling as if it was being prickled with needles.¡± ¡°Will our bodies ever heal?¡± ¡°Only if you don¡¯t push it like I did. If it¡¯s only muscle spasms and cracks in your bones then it¡¯s reversible. But,¡± he showed his finger, ¡°My finger might need to be chopped off so that the corruption doesn¡¯t spread. Anyway, like I said, be careful with this power. There are rumors that state that this power corrupts the mind and soul.¡± Rodrick walked passed Arnold after finishing what he had to say. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll remember that, sir.¡± Arnold said to no one in particular as Rodrick had already disappeared. ¡ó Grace was feeling hopeless. This feeling was the same emotion she felt ever since her marriage with Jurius was cancelled. The entire empire knew that he was related to the attack on the Berkley castle. Many people loathed the prince for this. Of course, being his wife and all people hated Grace too. ¡®Even though I had nothing to do with it!¡¯ Grace stomped angrily towards her next class which was history. ¡®Now I have to see the face of the guy who also caused this.¡¯ His handsome and mature face appeared in her mind which made her blush. ¡®No, no! Why am I thinking about him like that!? H-He might be hot but¡­¡¯ Grace felt drool fall from her mouth so she hastily wiped it. ¡°Good morning~!¡± A cheerful shout came from beside Grace. A girl with blonde pigtails hopped in front of Grace while she was imagining Arnold¡¯s six pack. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s just you Rachel.¡± ¡°Why do you look so down?¡± The girl tilted her head. Rachel was apparently a friend of Grace. From what ¡°she¡± remembered, Grace Lewan wasn¡¯t a very sociable person. That being said, the entire reason Grace befriended this person in their first year at the academy was to use her. Although Rachel wasn¡¯t a noble, her family was very well known in the merchant world. She was¡­ a Rynald. Grace had befriended this girl specifically because of her family name. Well, she didn¡¯t need to know that. ¡°I¡­ came down with a cold the other day so I¡¯m a little grumpy.¡± Grace shrugged. ¡°A cold, huh? You could¡¯ve told me then I would¡¯ve brought you some soup!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ Anyway, how was your previous class?¡± ¡°Eh, not great. Her highness Olivia caused quite a stir during the lesson.¡± ¡°What did she do?¡± ¡°Well, some guys came into our classroom and demanded her to come with them to have lunch. She profusely refused and even slapped one of them.¡± ¡®Haa¡­¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t think they came to invite her for lunch¡­¡± Grace shook her head, ¡°They¡¯re probably from the imperial faction sent to embarrass Olivia. Most likely they would rape her in front of a lot of people.¡± Of course, the perpetrators would be punished heavily for this but the mastermind would firmly deny having any part in all this. Ronia could simply say that some of her people got ahead of themselves and acted single-mindedly. ¡°R-R-Rape¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s to put pressure on her for not choosing who to side with. Of course, Olivia wouldn¡¯t really do anything even if those guys really did rape her. But that guy Arnold would¡¯ve killed them for sure. Anyway, what happened to them?¡± ¡°A little fox attacked them when they tried to grab her highness. The fox managed to rip off three fingers from one of them.¡± ¡®Why did she bring Neguard to the academy. This entire place is filled with Olivia¡¯s enemies. Him transforming and causing absolute chaos is not impossible. If the commoner faction gets involved then even more trouble will follow.¡¯ Unlike the crown or imperial faction, the commoner faction liked to be subtle. They wouldn¡¯t cause trouble so openly. It was more like they would send a killer in the night when everyone is asleep. Why would they want to kill a princess? Even Grace didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t even know who the commoner faction supported between Ronia and Julius. This was because they never revealed it to anyone in the academy. But Grace was certain that they had more favor towards Ronia. ¡°As I thought, Olivia made a mistake keeping Arnold at a distance. The least she can do is pretend so that he can protect her. Elna will be brutally murdered since she¡¯s not as strong as he is.¡± Both of them were 5th star knight students but Arnold outranked her in every aspect of fighting capabilities. He had more aura, fighting techniques, swordsmanship experience and training under his belt. It was a pity that Grace couldn¡¯t make him her bodyguard since they weren¡¯t exactly on good terms. Rachel and Grace arrived at the classroom. The smell of old books drifted in the air. ¡°Welcome to history!¡± A woman was standing at the board. ¡®Huh? A new teacher?¡¯ She was rather young too. From looking at her youthful skin, bright green eyes and long silky black hair, Grace could tell that she was probably as old as Anna. That was impressive for a professor to be this young. That meant that she was perhaps a top student and managed to skip grades to get her license. ¡°Oh, more students. I thought this was everyone.¡± The teacher noticed Grace and Rachel. ¡°Um, haven¡¯t you heard, miss¡­¡± Grace spoke. ¡°You may call me professor Scarlett. Anyway, heard what?¡± ¡°Class A and B are a joint class during history.¡± Grace and Rachel were from the B class while Olivia and Arnold were part of the A class. Unlike Earth¡¯s education system, letters represented a class¡¯ academic performance and prestige. Grace wasn¡¯t that smart but she wasn¡¯t dumb either. That was why she was in the B class. Arnold and Olivia were at the top of the year which was why they were in the A class. ¡°J-Joint? B-but you¡¯re over fifty students¡­¡± the professor said anxiously. ¡®Poor thing. She probably won¡¯t last two years at this school.¡¯ The academy made a rule everyone should be treated equally. Of course, not everyone followed this rule. Grace was certain that there would come a lot of trouble this teacher¡¯s way. Judging by how Scarlett was sweating profusely, Grace could tell that their history professor was easy prey. The noble delinquents will have a feast tormenting her later. ¡°Y-You should take your seats. Class is about to begin.¡± ¡°Okaaay~! Let¡¯s go, Grace!¡± Rachel pushed Grace¡¯s back. Grace noticed that Rachel was dragging her towards Arnold who was casually sitting by the window and gazing outside. ¡°Hello, sir Arnold!¡± Rachel cheerfully greeted Arnold as she sat down next to him. ¡°Huh? Oh, hi.¡± ¡®No, no. Why are you complicating things, Rachel?¡¯ Grace stood there with a frown as she watched her friend obviously flirt with her archnemesis. ¡°You look so handsome today! Sniff, sniff. Is that a new shampoo? It smells great! One of my brothers use that exact kind!¡± ¡°Ah, thank you¡­¡± Arnold gave Grace a questioning look. She sighed, ¡°You should introduce yourself first before becoming so chummy with someone.¡± Arnold was never in class so he wouldn¡¯t have known that Rachel was a student from class B. Heck, he didn¡¯t even know her personally. ¡°Ah! I forgot! Nice to meet you, sir Arnold! I changed my subject to history so now I¡¯m in the same class as my best friend!¡± Rachel made a peace sign with her hands with a big smile on her face. ¡®Who¡¯s your best friend exactly?¡¯ ¡°My name is Rachel Deavia Rynald! Nice to meet you!¡± ¡°Rynald?¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You¡¯re from the Rynald family? Your father is Winston Rynald?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Rachel nodded her head with a wry smile. Everyone always saw her as an annoying fly the first time they met her but their behaviors change once they knew her family name. There were always love letters in front of her dorm room whenever she went there. Grace would know because the two of them were roommates. Although it was hypocritical so say so, Grace thought that it wasn¡¯t right for others to treat her like that just because she came from a famous merchant family. Grace had a bad feeling that Arnold would also want to use this poor girl for his heinous schemes. But her expectations were shattered. ¡°Hmm¡­ I haven¡¯t heard about you. Are you a bastard?¡± ¡°H-Hey! Don¡¯t say that! Her father only made a mistake once!¡± Grace shouted at Arnold. Although Grace saw this girl as immature and clumsy, she was fond of her innocence and friendliness. She decided to protect Rachel from anyone wanting to bully, insult or hurt her. ¡°Well¡­ I am¡­but my mother is married to my father after it was found out that she was pregnant with me. I-I¡¯m on good terms with my brothers and sisters, though! I¡¯m not particularly smart but they all support me and want me to join the family dynasty once I graduate. Uhm, I¡¯m unmarried, sir Arnold¡­¡± ¡®Too much information.¡¯ Grace couldn¡¯t understand why this girl spoke so much. ¡°I see. Well, if you want to sit here then be my guest. The company will be awful though.¡± Rachel¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Okay!¡± ¡®Oh, god¡­ I hope he doesn¡¯t lure this girl into his bed.¡¯ Grace thought as she sat down as well. There were four seats next to each other in total. Rachel was sitting on the one directly next to Arnold, chatting away. One could tell from her eyes alone that she was into Arnold. He was simply nodding to whatever she said and gave quick responses. Grace chose to sit on the far right seat. ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here I can begin!¡± Scarlett wrote her name on the board. ¡°My name is Scarlett Lannir. I¡¯m a graduate and I finished my degree in another nation. As you can already see, I¡¯ll be replacing your previous teacher. He¡­ err, he did some unspeakable things to one of his students. Many of you may not know the Lannir household. My father owns a city across the mountains past the forest but the city fell due to the conditions of the land. We moved here because of that and became nobles of the empire. All of this was when I was still studying this subject further. Anyway, we can get to know each other during the course of our time as professor and student. I¡¯ll take in everyone¡¯s books and get to know your names by looking at the student profiles.¡± Scarlett headed towards her desk and grabbed a chart that was rolled up. ¡°There¡¯s only two weeks of classes left before your final exam so it wasn¡¯t necessary for me to prepare any materials. We will cover the things that aren¡¯t relevant to the academic year but it could help you in the future. Normally we would be discussing what happened in the past but today I would like to bring up a topic that many students have been asking the academy about.¡± Scarlett unrolled the chart and put it up on the board. ¡°The Sky God Mountain.¡± Grace¡¯s expressionless face slowly distorted. Chapter 88: Identity Grace was originally a member of the developing team so she knew quite a lot about the game. She even made her own character to play the game. She hated fighting so she always chose the Priestess class. The Sky God Mountain was a dungeon which nearly all the lower to mid-ranked players hated. No one could beat it. Let alone the lowest tier monsters. The dungeon was crawling with monsters out of nightmares. Even a level 1 monster could pose a threat to unsuspecting newbies. As a member of the team, Grace was ordered to find any bugs or glitches in the game. The dungeon itself could be considered a mistake that was irreversible. As usual, Grace chose a healer class and followed a party of players into the dungeon. By doing this she was able to interact with the world they created. It wasn¡¯t even one floor that she realized that going there was a mistake. A monster killed them in a blink of an eye so she wasn¡¯t able to collect any useful information. That was why she decided to call players who were considered the best in the game. The top ten, to be specific. Two of them were none other than Alecs and Bardolt. Although they were able to survive dozens of floors of monster-infested environments, they couldn¡¯t quite beat the bosses or the guardians that prevented all the deviants from leaving. Grace remembered one of those players mentioning that they couldn¡¯t even put up a fight against the last ten bosses at all. They also said that it was possible for one to pass by a floor without even fighting a boss. Grace found this suspicious. How could a dungeon have this aspect? Dungeons in general had certain conditions before a player was allowed to enter the next floor. One condition was to kill or immobilize the boss monster. Players would be transported to the next floor entrance or a trap door would open up. This was the norm for dungeons. Considering the sheer scale, diversity or monsters and the ecosystems inside the dungeon, it was known as one of the most bizarre natural phenomena. Grace could understand why Arnold was shaken up. Heck, she was shaken up as well. Why didn¡¯t she vouch for him? Well, that was because she was afraid that there was an enemy player among the students. Exposing herself when she wasn¡¯t even capable of protecting herself was a dumb move. Those demihuman shadow guards she has will also be useless against players. ¡®But why does Arnold know about this dungeon as well? His reaction to its name in the school hall is suspicious. If my memory serves me right, this dungeon was only discovered a few years ago so no one had been able to fully explore it. Someone who wasted away his life in alcohol and women like Arnold shouldn¡¯t have even heard about it. Also, he mentioned the Star Beast¡­ An ancient monster. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ Grace had a thought as to why he knew. ¡®A potential transmigrator?¡¯ Was he her enemy? Grace was weak so she would never be able to win in a fight. Most of the artifacts that could grant her power was located in impossible to reach places. If he really was a player then why wasn¡¯t he making full use of Arnold¡¯s power? It would¡¯ve been easy for this mysterious player to rule the continent. He knew everything about the game so why wasn¡¯t he making use of it? ¡®¡­Unless he¡¯s being careful of his death flags. But if he knows about the death flags then he should also know how to get rid of them.¡¯ Of course, this was only legible IF he knew the entire story which Grace was unaware of. There were many people who could pose a threat to Arnold at the moment. One wrong step towards villainy could mean his end. He doesn¡¯t know who his enemies were but he knew that he had a lot of them. ¡®How should I ask him if he¡¯s a player?¡¯ It was pretty much certain at this point so Grace was only looking to ease her doubts. A weight would be lifted if the person who was transmigrated into Arnold was a good person. That meant that the two of them could work together to make sure none of the bad endings occur. It was easier said than done. First she had to confront him without having her head sliced off. If she told him she was a player then he would definitely be suspicious of her intentions. What does she want by revealing this to me? Is she the only one in this world? Is she intentionally asking if I¡¯m a player so that I expose myself? Those were probably the questions he would ask himself before ultimately killing Grace. ¡®All I have going for me is the fact that I worked on the developing team¡­¡¯ She knew secrets that not even the D.O.P¡¯s knew of. This included the content in the DLC storyline as well. ¡®Let¡¯s see¡­ He met Flora and brought her to his residence to train the hero, killed a noble, and lastly he freed an Archmage candidate. He couldn¡¯t have done all this because he just felt like it, right?¡¯ Grace thought to herself as she glanced at Arnold, ¡®Luke can now become one of the strongest swordsmen and Lauran is free which means that she can pursue her discovery for the truth about magic. This way the hero party would definitely be established. Yes, including these, all the other things he¡¯s done must¡¯ve had reasons behind them.¡¯ Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. There was also the fact that Arnold accepted becoming the lord of a ruined city. He wasn¡¯t even aware of the value of the city¡ªhe only judged it by looking at the surface; the city was a wasteland after all. But the current Arnold became the city lord just like that? Grace was convinced that her suspicions were true. ¡®I feel like Anna. Always thinking too deeply into matters.¡¯ ¡°¡ªThe Fairy Province¡¯s queen gave us the right to visit her lands after we graciously welcomed their strongest ally into our empire, which established an alliance that would last centuries. Our seventh year students were the first humans to enter the lands of fairies and high elves. They stayed there during the time that the academy was closed.¡± ¡°So they left soon after the third term ended?¡± Arnold asked. ¡°Yes. This was to prepare them for what was to come. As you all know, normal dungeon preparation is quite an arduous process. Can you imagine having to prepare to enter the biggest dungeon we¡¯ve ever seen? They had to stock up on two years¡¯ worth of food into their magic bags. The academy had to provide blacksmiths as well since there was a chance that many of their weapons would break.¡± ¡°How did they prepare against monsters then?¡± Arnold asked yet again. Grace thought that that was a good question. He also knew about the monsters lurking down there. He was probably asking to verify whether their preparations were enough. ¡®This guy is putting a target on his back by being this nosy. I have no idea if enemy players transmigrated with the two of us. I have to warn him about this.¡¯ She wasn¡¯t sure how long he had been here. She had been here for a year by now. Meaning that she came here before the DLC¡¯s story was supposed to start. Grace had a responsibility to ensure whoever transmigrated into Arnold knew the dangers of revealing oneself. ¡°Well, there isn¡¯t much we could do besides send them off with all monster traps, repellents and magic for specific species of fire breathing monsters. The professors will protect them if worse comes to worst.¡± There were many monsters inside those dungeons¡ªfew having lord rank¡ªthat hadn¡¯t been seen on this continent before. The offspring was the least of their worries. If they pissed off even the gentle giants protecting the floors then even the professors are dead meat. Guardians were monsters that prevents floor bosses from leaving their chambers. The dungeon masters create these beasts as a sort of countermeasure if the monsters are deviants. Meaning, if the monsters don¡¯t have a core stopping them from leaving. ¡°Will a rescue team be assembled if what Arnold said came to pass¡ªthat they all might die?¡± Grace asked her own question. Arnold glanced at her. ¡°Yes, if necessary. We will ask help from the senior wizards and swordsmen. And we will request S-rankers if we can¡¯t find an SS-rank party.¡± ¡°How many in total?¡± ¡°The party should be limited to 30 people. This is because they have to keep the food stocks in mind when saving the expedition group. We can¡¯t give out more expenses than necessary.¡± ¡®Why not ask the Great Nobles to just clear it¡­¡¯ If the four of them were together then clearing a dungeon like that would take only a few weeks. Well, assuming they can beat the final bosses. Grace heard from Alecs and Bardolt that the last five floors had bosses that ranged from level 92 to level 100. There was no way ordinary people could fight those things. Perhaps that vampire lord could but Grace wasn¡¯t exactly sure what kind of powers the vampire had. If those high level bosses had divine powers then the vampire lord had no chance in hell. ¡°Is that all the questions you have about the expedition?¡± Scarlett looked at everyone, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over the basics that you need to know before your final exams.¡± She took out stickers of different colors. She stuck different colors on the board. Each sticker group had five stickers. ¡°These stickers represent the students. The reason I chose five is because this makes a balanced party. Can anyone tell me what that means?¡± Grace put up her hand, ¡°Magician, two vanguards, tank, archer and healer.¡± ¡°Huh? Doesn¡¯t that make six?¡± one of the students asked in confusion. ¡°Not in some circumstances.¡± Scarlett said, ¡°For example: two vanguards are placed right behind the tank. They must act as one and can¡¯t stray from their formation. Thus, they aren¡¯t two. If they were six then that means that one has to be in front while the other is at the back. It¡¯s all about formation. That¡¯s how we win wars after all.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t that weaken the party if there¡¯s only one at the back?¡± ¡°Monsters with stealth abilities typically attack from behind which leaves the magician in danger. But the archer is there for a reason. They can pick up any scent of monsters and signal the mages who would then cast a barrier around themselves and the healer. This way the tank and vanguards wouldn¡¯t need to focus on protecting them if monsters attack from behind. Their main focus would be the front. Monsters are predictable if you know which type they are.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± ¡°I never thought dungeon raiding could be this difficult¡­¡± The students were writing everything down that Scarlett said in their notebooks. ¡°Next comes the problem of guarding and camping. If five or more people are in the team then two can take shifts each time. Monster repellents are useful to a certain degree but they aren¡¯t omnipotent. Any questions regarding this?¡± No one spoke. ¡°Good. It seems you all understand that. Finally comes the biggest problem of all. What is most important thing when fighting long battles? Especially battles that require taking more than one try.¡± One of the students raised their hands, ¡°Healing your injuries or taking potions to recover stamina and mana?¡± ¡°That is what everyone would think, yes,¡± but Scarlett shook her head, ¡°This is a myth started by magic store owners so that they get more customers and money.¡± Grace and her classmates alike were confused. What else could be more important than healing and recovering mana? Players would always stock up on potions before attempting to raid a dungeon. ¡°There exist potions for nearly every human need. Be it for sexual stimulation, diseases or even cognitive power¡­ You can simply buy a potion for all those. But in a fight we need our mana and stamina most of all. But potions are only temporary boosters. Think about it. How much mana do you think you¡¯ll get from a tiny bottle of liquid? It might probably last you a few minutes and that¡¯s it. Therefore, the best thing to do when fighting long battles is to rest.¡± ¡®Ah. That makes sense. I¡¯m not the kind who thinks about fighting tactics but I¡¯ve heard this from one of my friends in-game.¡¯ ¡°Energy gained from sleeping and eating will be far more beneficial in battle than the energy you get from potions. All of you will understand this when you go to a dungeon and experience the difficulties.¡± ¡°What about the issue of running out of food and water?¡± ¡°There are many edible things in a dungeon. Even if we don¡¯t like the taste, many dungeon crawlers have enough protein that could serve as backup food. About the water, well, you can always try drinking from a waterfall or river. A moving body of water means fresh water. If you find a lake then boil the water first. Getting killed by the parasites is a fate I don¡¯t wish on even my enemies.¡± Scarlett looked at her watch, ¡°Time is almost up. If anyone has any questions then you can stay in during lunch break. If not then you may pack up¡ª¡± Most of the students rushed out of the class before she could even finish. Scarlett sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll see you guys next time. We¡¯ll be discussing dungeon cores and its crystals at our next class.¡± Grace looked at Arnold after standing up. She opened and closed her mouth multiple times. She wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t find the right words to use. Arnold stood up after packing away his things. ¡°Grace, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rachel asked curiously when she saw Grace was still standing at the desk. ¡°Ah¡­ Nothing.¡± Fear overwhelmed her body when she thought about telling Arnold¡ªor whoever reincarnated into him¡ªthat she was just like them. ¡°Then let¡¯s go, Grace.¡± Rachel linked arms with Grace and dragged her out of the classroom. Grace¡¯s gaze stayed on Arnold until she left the classroom. ¡®I¡¯ll¡­ tell him when the right time comes.¡¯ Question was when the right time would be. Chapter 89: Young Master Arnold knew the perfect place to go to when lunch break came. Lunch break was apparently 50 minutes long. That meant that the students could even go to the shopping district if they wanted to and still have some time to grab lunch at a caf¨¦ or do something else during their spare time. The shopping district was in the next street over. Most of the stores were there( such as boutiques, restaurants, and shopping complexes). Such areas will typically be pedestrian-oriented, with street-side buildings, wide sidewalks, etc. The area was large because of the sheer amount of stores one could find there. Female students were usually the majority of the customers during lunch break. This was because of the famous boutiques and caf¨¦s. ¡®I wonder if that caf¨¦ that Arnold used to visit as a child is still open. I¡¯m craving for something sweet.¡¯ He also wanted to buy something for Lizette who was his temporary roommate. Women loved sweet things apparently. He wanted to show her that she was welcome since their first meeting was kind of abrupt and awkward. The two of them also rarely spoke besides the usual ¡°good morning¡± before he left the room. Well, it might take time before they get used to each other. He wasn¡¯t hoping for anything like lovers, just friends or something more than a stranger. ¡®I¡¯ll head there if I get the chance to.¡¯ Arnold crossed the road after exiting the gate. No one was with him since he didn¡¯t really have friends. He had a lot of female acquaintances but that was a different story. Arnold was aware that there were a lot of girls who would swoon over him¡ªespecially the first years. They were innocent and na?ve, after all. They wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the handsomeness of a young master from a ducal household who also happened to be the son of one of the greatest generals in the empire¡¯s history. Thus, Arnold had to be careful when interacting with any of the females. He was certain that there were many of them who would plot a scheme to get into his pants, get impregnated and join the Berkley family. His father would have no choice but to accept these girls. ¡®I wonder how Arnold avoided getting anyone pregnant. Was he so good at sex that he could pull out in the nick of time?¡¯ Liam had a silly thought. But he really did admire the guy for being so smart. Those girls claiming to have been impregnated are sapping his father for money, wherever they are. Since Liam was already aware of the kind of snakes women can become when it comes to money and status, he had to tread carefully as well. He continued walking down the street. ¡ó¡ó Arnold stopped by a few stores and bought a stuffed toy, a dress, shoes, romance novels and makeup. These things were for his younger sister, Melina. He wasn¡¯t exactly sure when he would see her so he bought those things before he forgot in the future. He wanted to buy a sword and armor for Jack but his magic bag wouldn¡¯t be able to hold those things as well. Now that his first task was done, he thought of going to Lumourge and ordering a big fat steak with lots of grilled onions and the empire¡¯s best sauces on top. His mouth was watering just imagining how heavenly that would taste. Lumourge was known as a place that had even served kings in the past due to its reputation. Instead of Michelin stars, this world¡¯s best restaurants had golden crowns that was always displayed in the hallway at the front door. Lumourge had four crowns which made it one of the most renowned restaurants on the entire continent. Of course, with this reputation came customers of high status as well. High birth ladies and lords, rich merchants and last but not least¡ª ¡°I told you to take this disgusting watery mess back and give me back my money!¡± Rich young masters. A young man with flaming red hair pushed one of the servants to the ground and threw the soup he ordered onto her head. By the way, that soup cost 100 gold per bowl. The ingredients used were from rare animals, the freshest vegetables and exotic herbs. Only the rich ordered this kind of soup that made their taste buds explode with flavour. ¡®Why did I have to meet a douchebag from the imperial faction¡­¡¯ Arnold lamented on his decision of coming to this place. His face grimaced even further when he saw the insignia of a dove on the young man¡¯s chest. The dove represented the Imperial Faction. Meaning this guy was one of Ronia¡¯s followers. The waiter looked onto the ground in disbelief as she touched her face that was dripping with lukewarm soup. ¡°Take this back too!¡± the young master threw the sticks of bread in her face, ¡°I came here because they said that this place is the best in the empire and you guys dare have a part-time waiter serve me who can¡¯t even get her basic orders right!?¡± He shoved her back to the ground when she was about to get up. The students who were watching laughed. Arnold could see tears come out of the girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°I ought to cut off your manager¡¯s head as punishment for your actions!¡± the young master unsheathed his sword. By the way, students couldn¡¯t walk around with their weapons unsheathed, especially heirlooms and household weapons which were always of high quality. Which meant that this guy had broken this rule. ¡®I don¡¯t really feel like meddling in other people¡¯s business so¡­¡¯ Arnold was about to leave when a familiar voice made him stop. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her! She only made a mistake!¡± Arnold almost face-palmed when he saw Luke standing between the young master and the girl. Luke was glaring at the young master fearlessly. ¡°Huh? Who the fuck are you, kid?¡± one of the young master¡¯s lackeys grabbed him by the collar. ¡°What does it matter who I am? Just leave her alone. I¡¯ll pay for your meal, alright?¡± Luke said with a smile directed at the young master. ¡®With what money exactly?¡¯ Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°Oi, oi. I just said that I¡¯ll be making this girl¡¯s manager pay for her mistakes. Or she¡¯ll have to pay with her body.¡± ¡°But it¡¯s just cold soup!¡± ¡®No, Luke¡­¡¯ Arnold shook his head. The soup wasn¡¯t the problem. They were intentionally starting a commotion because they had the power to get away with it. Some nobles don¡¯t cause chaos because their actions are justified. They do it for the fun of screwing with people below them. ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± The lackey punched Luke¡¯s face. Blood leaked from his nose and lip but the glare on his face didn¡¯t waver. The lackey was taken aback as a look of surprise spread on his face. ¡®What the¡­ Hasn¡¯t this guy changed since the last time I saw him? The previous him would¡¯ve flinched at least.¡¯ Luke forcibly removed the lackey¡¯s hand and freed himself. He kneeled onto the floor and took out a handkerchief. ¡°Are you alright, ma¡¯am? Here, please use this. I¡¯ll bring a towel for you in a moment.¡± ¡®Seriously? That guy just punched you. Why aren¡¯t you punching him back?¡¯ Arnold would¡¯ve broken a leg and an arm to even the odds. ¡°Hey, you.¡± the young master grabbed Luke and yanked him up. He made Luke face him. Then¡ª A slapping sound resounded. Another slap. And another. The young master had slapped Luke three times while gazing at him coldly. ¡°You dare interfere like some hero of justice?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Luke groaned. His cheeks were red from being slapped so hard, ¡°Y-You wanted to hurt her¡­ even though she made one mistake¡­¡± ¡°So!? Trash like her should know that mistakes against the nobility equates to punishments! Everyone should know that!¡± Arnold had never heard that proverb before. This guy was just spouting nonsense. Arnold sighed, ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to stop this guy before something bad happens.¡¯ But before he could approach, a girl with long green hair ran towards the young master, lifted her fist and¡­ Punched him so hard that he flew into one of the tables. The students whose table was destroyed jumped up in fright. ¡°Goddamn piece of shit! What gives you the right to punch the next duke of the empire!? Are you mentally ill!?¡± Flora kicked his two lackeys as well when they tried to grab her. She ripped off a piece of her long dress and lifted her hands in the air into a fighting stance. ¡°Your young master is knocked out cold. You also want some of this, hah?¡± The two lackeys retreated backwards with fearful expressions when they saw that four of their young master¡¯s teeth had been broken from one punch. ¡®That¡¯s some gorilla strength.¡¯ Arnold clapped his hands which made everyone look towards him, ¡°I think this has gone on for long enough.¡± ¡°How long have you been there!?¡± Arnold ignored Flora who was glaring daggers at him, ¡°Tell your young master that he can visit this place later and file a complaint. You¡¯ve caused enough of a ruckus. You should know that the Berkley household also has shares in this restaurant. This kid right here is the next duke of that household.¡± ¡°Kuh¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go and take lord Tyran.¡± The two lackeys dragged their young master and left the restaurant. The students only gawked at this scene. ¡°You all may go back to eating now. The crisis has been averted,¡± Arnold said with a wry smile. ¡ó ¡°Why didn¡¯t you do anything about what happened earlier!?¡± Flora roared at Arnold and she hit the table. ¡°Calm down. Why should I interfere when it has nothing to do with me? Besides, Luke could¡¯ve easily handled those guys.¡± Arnold looked at Luke who had a bashful expression on his face, ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t want to hurt them¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll regret saying that if you let the wrong people go unharmed.¡± ¡°What a load of bullshit,¡± Flora huffed, ¡°You were just scared shitless, weren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t have your precious papa to protect you under his family name anymore.¡± Flora snickered. A vein popped on Arnold¡¯s forehead. ¡°How amusing. Isn¡¯t that the same for you, Flora?¡± ¡°Hngh¡­¡± she glared at him hatefully. ¡°And also, don¡¯t speak so harshly when you¡¯re dressed like a noble lady. Other women will look at you in disgust. This will diminish your chances of getting a husband.¡± Almost every time she speaks she has to swear. Even Arnold was getting sad seeing such a beautiful woman speak with such a foul mouth. ¡°Humph.¡± Flora pouted and ignored him. Arnold mentally shook his head, ¡°How long have you been in the capital? I heard from Lauran that you were looking for me.¡± ¡°Uhm, I wanted to know if big brother could show me around.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Olivia do that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s¡­ busy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy as well. Just because I¡¯m not an heir anymore doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have work to do. Being a city lord is hard work. You¡¯ll see that when you rule Lockinge.¡± If Victoria heard that then she would¡¯ve rolled her eyes. Arnold hadn¡¯t lifted a single finger ever since Lunaria became his advisor and second-in-command. She only called him with a transmitter to go over some things with him and ask permission to do things. That was Arnold¡¯s life right now. Of course, he didn¡¯t tell Luke this otherwise him saying that he was ¡°busy¡± would be revealed to be a lie. ¡°You¡¯ll make friends with your seniors so have them show you around. Anyway, how far did you get with your training?¡± ¡°We were able to finish with basic hand to hand combat and Intermediate swordsmanship.¡± ¡°That quick?¡± Two months wouldn¡¯t be enough for anyone to be able to get that far with their training. But considering Luke¡¯s potential, Arnold wasn¡¯t surprised that much. ¡°You¡¯ll be surprised when you see this kid in combat. Every time he fights it seems like he¡¯s one with the wind. This enhances his reflexes and dodging. I can¡¯t remember how many times I tried to hit him but he keeps slipping away.¡± ¡®So the Wind God has already given him a blessing. Although it¡¯s not much, he can definitely use it effectively if someone attacks him from behind or ambushes him. Maybe he can even dodge arrows effortlessly.¡¯ Arnold was curious how many gods had blessed Luke. But he wouldn¡¯t know unless he saw Luke fight. ¡°It¡¯s a little hard to use Ki, though. Sebas keeps telling me that since I don¡¯t have a lot of aura that I should rely on fighting barehanded on some occasions.¡± ¡°Well, have you learned any martial arts then?¡± ¡°He taught me the [Flying Gale](enhances punching speed), the [Dash], among many others. Sebas said that we can continue when the final term is over. The first years are only at the academy for three weeks since we don¡¯t have a lot to cover. I¡¯ll head back home once that time comes.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± Flora looked at Luke as if he were a monster, ¡°You want to continue doing that dangerous training? You almost died several times!¡± ¡°But I have to!¡± Luke retorted, ¡°How else will I be able to win for real when brother and I fight again?¡± ¡®I wasn¡¯t being serious when I said we should have a rematch¡­¡¯ Arnold wanted to say that but decided to keep quiet. If Luke was using that as motivation then Arnold didn¡¯t need to worry. Plus, Arnold was satisfied as long as Luke was determined to continue training, ¡°Oh, right. How are things with Claudia and her daughters?¡± ¡°Hm? Why do you ask?¡± Luke tilted his head. ¡®It seems he doesn¡¯t know about the demon attack since he was secluded in the mountains with Sebas. Well, he can find out himself what happened in the village when he meets up with them.¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t they buying a house in the empire?¡± ¡°Yes, miss Claudia had been trying to buy one for awhile now. Though I would¡¯ve liked it better if they stayed at the castle¡­¡± ¡°I can tell that Claudia isn¡¯t someone to accept help from others if she thinks that she will be an inconvenience. I wish that Norn girl would learn from her mother¡¯s example.¡± Arnold smirked, ¡°Speaking of her, have you made any plans yet for your proposal to her?¡± Arnold was expecting Luke to blush ferociously but Luke¡¯s reaction surprised him. ¡°Of course! But first comes asking her mother¡¯s blessing, the preparations and even the date I have planned in my head. Everything has to go smoothly.¡± ¡°Remember that love shouldn¡¯t be the only thing on your mind, young master,¡± Flora spoke sternly, ¡°I know I was reluctant at first but I want to see to it that your training with swordsmanship is done in a few years time. Remember that it¡¯s not an easy journey becoming one with the sword.¡± ¡°I¡­I know¡­¡± Flora was completely against training Luke just a few months ago. She even said that Luke wasn¡¯t suited for swordsmanship. But her opinion seemed to have changed immensely. ¡°What the hell are you grinning for?¡± Flora looked at Arnold in disgust, ¡°And stop looking at me like that. My contract with you was only to train the young master and not satisfy that thing in your pants.¡± ¡°Stop assuming such things, dammit,¡± Arnold looked at Luke, ¡°Anyway, what do you want to order? ¡° ¡°C-Can I? We were on our way to the market to buy skewers before we noticed the trouble here.¡± ¡°Skewers? That¡¯s not something a young master from a duke household eats. Didn¡¯t Sebastian give you an allowance? My father trusts him with the money.¡± More so than his wives since all of them were highborn and liked to spend a lot of money. Luke shook his head. ¡®It¡¯s probably that bitch Judith who took the money. I need to do something about that woman before she becomes a nuisance in the future.¡¯ ¡°I did some mercenary quests on the side so this is all we have,¡± Flora put a small pouch on the table. The clinking of coins didn¡¯t match those of pure gold. Arnold opened it up and only saw copper coins. The smell of rusty copper filled his nostrils. With a sigh, Arnold took out ten gold coins from his magic bag and put it into the pouch. ¡°Take this. It might last for a while.¡± ¡°B-But.¡± ¡°The academy doesn¡¯t allow its students to go outside the city during lunch break. And if you were to go back to the duchy then it¡¯d take days to get back which will result in a hefty punishment. Remember that attendance points are important to students of the academy.¡± He pushed the pouch towards them, ¡°What about you, Flora? Where will you be staying?¡± She wasn¡¯t a student of the academy so they wouldn¡¯t allow her to enter the premises. ¡°I¡¯ll rent an inn and become a mercenary for the time being. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve done it.¡± ¡°I see. Well then, let¡¯s order.¡± The door of the restaurant opened up violently before Arnold could call a waiter. ¡°There! That¡¯s the bitch!¡± The young master had returned. Chapter 90 There were probably more than twenty students that came with Tyran. Arnold looked at the big guy that Tyran had spoken to whilst pointing at Flora. ¡®He¡¯s a senior,¡¯ Arnold noticed his tie, ¡®A sixth year, huh. Ronia has this many followers from the academy?¡¯ Students from the academy weren¡¯t that important to a faction unless they had skills in a particular field besides magic and fighting. In today¡¯s world, the pen was mightier than the sword when it came to political power. Because of this, Ronia much rather preferred to ensnare politicians, fieflords, or bureaucrats. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t outright reject anyone willing to support her, no matter how insignificant they are. Arnold noticed that Luke was about to stand up. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± he noticed Arnold¡¯s glare and kept quiet. Arnold sighed when he saw that Flora was ignoring the group that was obviously here for her. She was merely flipping through the menu. ¡°Hey, look at me, bitch!¡± Tyran was about to approach but the senior stopped him. ¡°My friend here said that you punched him because he was flirting with you. Is that true?¡± the senior asked in a deep tone of voice. Arnold couldn¡¯t believe the bullshit that he was hearing. ¡°Not going to answer me, eh?¡± the senior walked towards their table. His minions only glared at them from afar, looking menacing. Most of them were first years so they weren¡¯t that intimidating. ¡°Girly, I¡¯m talking to you.¡± He put his large hand on her shoulder. ¡°Get your disgusting hand off me before I knock your teeth out as well. Your young master ate my right fist. Do you want my left fist?¡± ¡°Oh? So you did hit him? Why? He told me that he was only having some fun with you because you were so gorgeous. I¡¯m not going to lie, you look far beautiful than my fianc¨¦ as well.¡± Flora turned her head creakily towards the door and looked at Tyran. Arnold knew that if he didn¡¯t act now then this entire building would be destroyed by Flora. One table being destroyed was enough. The peanut gallery(other students) only watched them while still sitting at their tables. Some were whispering amongst themselves. ¡°Crap, it¡¯s Arnold von Berkley. These guys are dead.¡± ¡°Hey, should we leave?¡± ¡°Hell no. I want to see what happens.¡± .. ¡°Gentlemen,¡± Arnold stood up and put his hand on the senior, ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk outside? You¡¯re disturbing our fellow students¡¯ meals. Our behavior here will also affect the owner¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Huh? Why would I go outside when my business is right here?¡± the senior looked at Arnold as if he was an insect, ¡°Buzz off, kid. I¡¯ll be taking this little girl back with me.¡± He grabbed Flora¡¯s arm and pulled her out of her chair. ¡°Please let go¡ª¡± when Arnold was about to speak again, the senior slapped Arnold with his backhand. ¡°B-Brother!¡± Luke cried out. ¡°Me and the boys will have some fun with her before we go back. I suggest you play hero somewhere else or face the consequences from messing with us. Let¡¯s go, guys.¡± Flora didn¡¯t even resist as she was dragged away. The reason she didn¡¯t resist wasn¡¯t because she was scared. No, not at all. She was going outside with them so that she could beat them all up. Causing more damage to the restaurant would end up being the Berkley House¡¯s responsibility. Well, Arnold wouldn¡¯t just let Flora have all the fun. Not after what had just transpired. ¡°Sit down, Luke. Take the menu and order something for all three of us as takeaways. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± ¡ó¡ó The entourage had definitely just come for Flora. Their motive was as clear as day: They wanted to violate her. This was a common occurrence among noble children at the academy so no one was surprised if it happened today. The young master had even forgotten about the earlier stunt he pulled in the restaurant. He was drooling while looking Flora up and down. He was sniffing Flora¡¯s neck while they were walking down the street. ¡°Dammit, this woman is fucking delicious, isn¡¯t she, senior?¡± Flora was indeed a beauty with her long green hair and honey brown eyes. Her skin was fair and unblemished even though she had been training her swordsmanship for years. Even her hands weren¡¯t chapped like many other people who trained the same amount of time as she had. ¡°I suggest you stop before things get out of hand.¡± Arnold appeared in front of them out of nowhere. He used Dash to get in front of them. The skill was more effective depending on one¡¯s level difference with your opponent. Arnold was level 40, which was insanely high for a fourth year student. These measly insects were probably not even over level 20 so it was easy to deal with them. ¡°What the fuck!? You again!? Piss off!¡± Tyran shouted. Arnold only glanced at him, ¡°What¡¯s your purpose for pulling such a predictable stunt back there? Are you just some idiots flaunting around your household power?¡± ¡°I-Idiots!? You dare call the young masters of the Hulf House and Ayried House idiots!?¡± one of the henchmen pulled out his sword. It was a short first year so his exclamation sounded cute. ¡°Ayried?¡± Arnold looked at Tyran with his flaming red hair, ¡°So you¡¯re related to that person, huh¡­¡± ¡®Well, it makes sense now. The Ayried House is supporting the imperial faction after all.¡¯ That was only the main family. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. This young master was probably from the main family. Stella was from a branch family. Her father had her with his distant cousin from the branch family which was why she was related to the young master. Of course, her being from a branch family and having a heirloom sword passed down through the generations wasn¡¯t something you¡¯d see every day. It was usually the heir from the main family household. But Stella had it. This would obviously cause some strife between the households but since Stella¡¯s father gave her permission to wield the sword, no one could do anything but accept it. Arnold looked at the sword at the young master¡¯s hip. ¡®He has the Moon Orchid which isn¡¯t near Fire Lily¡¯s level at all. It¡¯s a B-rank sword crafted by the blacksmiths but he was brainwashed into believing it¡¯s a powerful sword.¡¯ Meaning that it was a trash item. Just like him. ¡°Oh, dear me. Where are my manners?¡± Arnold bowed exaggeratedly, his blue hair swaying and his back straight. It was a curtsy that even the average noble couldn¡¯t perform perfectly. ¡°Humph, you better know your¡ª¡± Before the senior could speak, a disgusting sound of saliva flying sounded. Twice. Arnold spat in both the senior and Tyran¡¯s faces. ¡°Huh¡­¡± ¡°Wh-What just¡­¡± ¡°T-That guy just spat in their faces!?¡± Flora couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing. Arnold smiled amiably, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking that girl now. She¡¯s a precious friend of mine, you see.¡± Flora took Arnold¡¯s hand and went towards his side. He was initially thinking of leaving them alone but decided not to. Despite knowing that he was a duke¡¯s son, they bravely messed with him as well since everyone believed that Marcus disowned Arnold. That would make it seem like Arnold wasn¡¯t part of the Berkley Household anymore. Arnold didn¡¯t want to let these pests go. The senior¡ªwho was supposedly a child from the Hulf household¡ªlooked at the spit he smeared off with his hand. ¡°Aaaaah!? What the fuck!? Disgusting! Disgusting!¡± Tyran fell onto his knees and used his blazer to smear off the spit but the situation only worsened since it got into his mouth. He took out sanitary wipes but struggled to open it up. The wipes fell everywhere on the pavement. He tried to grab one but they all flew away from the wind. ¡®Huh. I didn¡¯t know this guy is such an extreme germophobe.¡¯ ¡°!!!¡± A deafening scream came out of his mouth. Arnold scratched the inside of his ear, ¡°What? Surprised that there¡¯s someone who has the balls to stand up to you? Sorry if my breath smells odd, I couldn¡¯t find my toothbrush this morning.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The senior¡¯s face twitched and his molars clenched, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!! You bastard!¡± His body was surrounded in Ki. He lunged forward, wanting to strangle Arnold¡¯s neck. ¡®A monk class, huh.¡¯ Arnold merely swatted away his hands after activating his Aura. He clenched his fist and surrounded it in his aura. The concentration was much denser than the rest of his body. Although Ki was much more effective in hand-to-hand combat due to the density of the power in comparison to aura, that wouldn¡¯t matter if the aura user had a much larger pool of energy than the Ki user. Sensing the impending danger, the senior used [Fortify Body] to add extra protection to his body. ¡°¡ª!?¡± But Arnold¡¯s fist broke his defense easily and broke the guy¡¯s jaw. In a contest of strength, Arnold was the winner. The senior¡¯s muscles didn¡¯t even matter. Potential and aura pool were the winners here. ¡°Uagahu! Gauagkd!¡± the senior collapsed onto the ground as blood spurted out of his mouth. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go around slapping people. See what karma does to a person?¡± Arnold lifted the guy by his hair. He noticed that the crowd was looking at him as if he were a monster. He merely shrugged and dropped the guy on the ground. ¡°Aaah! You bastard!¡± one of the henchmen ran towards Arnold with a sword in his hand. Flora moved for the first time. She caught the guy¡¯s sword with two fingers. ¡°You guys clearly can¡¯t tell the difference in power. So fucking stupid.¡± Then she shattered his sword just like that. Multiple gasps came from the crowd. Tyran pulled one of his henchmen by the sleeve. ¡°L-L-Let¡¯s go! He¡¯ll pay for this! H-H-Her Highness will h-h-handle him once I tell her!¡± ¡°Y-Yeah! You¡­ You haven¡¯t heard the last of us!¡± Despite the fact that there were over twenty people, all of them ran away after having seen what just happened. Arnold could understand why they were scared since most of them were first years trying to act cool with their seniors. The school hierarchy would collapse the moment they saw a person who held undeniable and unfathomable power. Arnold was that exact person. He had just proven to everyone that one¡¯s strength didn¡¯t depend on one¡¯s age or family name. The Hulf and Ayried houses were equal in status to the Berkleys since all three of them were three out of forty ducal houses of the empire. ¡°That wasn¡¯t necessary, you know.¡± Flora punched Arnold¡¯s arm. Arnold merely laughed, ¡°I can¡¯t have you killing people just because they¡¯re a little rough with you. Luke would lose his sword trainer.¡± ¡°Rough? I¡¯m sure they wanted to do some unspeakable things to me. Why would I allow such a thing?¡± The two of them were idly chatting, much to the confusion of the crowd. Someone suddenly clapped their hands. Arnold looked around in confusion. Another person also began clapping their hands, followed by another. Soon, the entire street of the Sturt district was filled with applause. Many of the students took this street when going to places to eat during lunch break so most of the school would hear about what happened tomorrow. Arnold scratched his head with a wry smile. ¡ó¡ó ¡°Big brother is so cool! You stood up to the bullies!¡± Luke was all praise and glory when Arnold returned. The three of them were now walking back to the academy. Arnold was told by the manager¡ªwho got there earlier during that chaos¡ªthat he would be given a free meal every time he visits the restaurant. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t reject such a graceful offer. That girl they assaulted was apparently his daughter who was working there to pay off her loans so she had no experience since it was her first day. The students had apparently been watching the entire situation from afar, including Luke. ¡®They could¡¯ve stepped in, at least. All of them are a bunch of cowards.¡¯ Even though everyone should be treated equally, there¡¯s always that one bastard or two that forced their household names down everyone¡¯s throats. For example, there were many situations where the seniors could coerce the younger students into sleeping with them. If they refused them then their entire school life would be ruined by bullying and beatings. Olivia had been a victim of this as well in the past. ¡°Luke, you should remember to protect Olivia at the academy, alright? Elna won¡¯t always be there. It¡¯s your duty to protect your wife anyway.¡± ¡°Ah, about her highness¡­¡± Luke seemed to want to say something. ¡°What?¡± Arnold glanced at him as they were walking. ¡°Uhm, remember about what we talked about last time?¡± Arnold sighed, ¡°That again¡­ I¡¯ve made it clear before that the two of us would always be at each other¡¯s throats.¡± He glanced to the top of the street they were walking on. In his line of sight was the imperial palace. ¡®There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m getting involved with Olivia who has a death flag. Any trigger could set her off.¡¯ Arnold knew that Luke was only trying to be helpful by acting as the mediator in their relationship. One thing people hated and loved about Luke in the game was his persistence. He would probably continue suggesting Arnold and Olivia get back together until something opened his eyes that that would never happen. ¡°Things aren¡¯t what they were when we were kids. Can you believe that we were together almost daily but now we barely see each other?¡± ¡°I heard about your childhood from miss Anna, yes¡­¡± ¡°If anyone could restore our friendships then it must be Celeste.¡± She was the big sister who always looked out for them after all. Either Celeste didn¡¯t want to go against Olivia¡¯s feelings or she herself felt that it was pointless to glue together a broken piece of glass. ¡°I suddenly remembered something¡­¡± ¡®Olivia said that she wanted to see me, right? Would she be in her office right now?¡¯ It was the final class after lunch break. There were originally supposed to be six in total but since final exams are coming up, the academy decided to shorten the classes to four. There was only one lunch break so students had three classes before and after lunch break. But two were removed to fit the exams¡¯ schedule. This was to allow fourth to sixth students to focus more on their training and preparations. The first to third years would be writing a written exam. It wasn¡¯t exactly hard for Luke to write it since it just tests their knowledge about the basics. Arnold was deep in thought when they suddenly arrived in front of the academy gate. Flora turned towards Luke, ¡°I guess I should be going now.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to exercise every morning and don¡¯t ever skip meals or else your body will lose strength. Okay?¡± ¡°I-I got it.¡± Flora smiled before patting him on the shoulder. ¡°What, you¡¯re not gonna kiss me goodbye?¡± Arnold made a snarky remark. Flora just looked at him with a disgusted expression before walking the opposite direction and waving goodbye. Luke had an expression of longing on his face. Arnold noticed this and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have a crush on her now?¡± ¡°W-What? No!¡± he firmly denied it, ¡°S-She¡¯s just¡­ a good person.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Of course, Arnold didn¡¯t believe that was what he meant to say. ¡®Just look at her,¡¯ he thought to himself as he gazed at Flora¡¯s back, ¡®Beautiful long green hair, a body that could make other women bow their heads in shame and a face that could be considered high class. There¡¯s no way Luke hasn¡¯t thought of her at night while¡­ At this rate his love for Norn¡ªan ordinary farmgirl¡ªwill fade away.¡¯ Arnold grinned while looking at Luke. Luke noticed this and cried out: ¡°It¡¯s not what you think!¡± Chapter 91: Marriage Again!? Arnold parted ways with Luke immediately after they entered the academy. The two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to interact on a regular basis since they¡¯re not in the same buildings or year. Arnold was also too busy to meet up with anyone during lunch break every time. He also had to call Lunaria everyday to make sure that there weren¡¯t any loopholes in their plan. So far nothing strange surfaced. He hadn¡¯t heard anything about Vetis messing anything up which was a relief. He was afraid that Vetis would cause another Luthial Kingdom incident if it was necessary. Perhaps Vetis caused trouble in that nation on purpose because he had an agenda. Arnold wanted to avoid indirectly helping a Greater Demon who would slid his throat when given the chance. Of course, the two of them had a mutual understanding so Arnold was certain that Vetis wouldn¡¯t do anything that would jeopardize the Undead Nation. Undead Nation. He always wondered why they called it that. Why not Vampire Nation? Or was it named after their queen who was literally a moving corpse? Or maybe it had to do with how Selia had the power to reanimate the dead, including the citizens who died in the slaughter when they waged war with the city lord. In any case, he thought that they had to change the name of that nation since it had an ominous ring to it. Perhaps Selia would consider changing the name if he suggested it. Besides her nation¡¯s strange name, she had to change the way people see her and her subordinates. Every person on the street knew her as ¡° a monster with unfathomable power¡± or ¡°a murderous vampire who has the power to kill millions¡±. If he wanted to show the world that he was working with Selia as an allied city then he had to wait for the right moment. If he showed their relationship now then being attacked immediately by other nations wouldn¡¯t be an impossibility. Even the Empire would join in the fray if they suspected that Arnold was conducting a scheme with Selia. Considering how his family knew his scheming nature and thirst for power, they might also fight against him. All of this would happen from one misunderstanding: that Arnold and Selia wanted to destroy the world or something. It wasn¡¯t completely dumb for them assume so since that was what it meant to be cautious but Arnold wanted to avoid creating more enemies. His death flags would multiply by the day and probably overload the system. His only salvation would be hiding behind the skirt of Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth. Even all nations combined on this continent wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up to her. He would flee there until things calmed down. Of course, none of this would have to happen if everyone¡¯s opinion of the Undead¡ªno, Vampire Queen, was changed. Perhaps Selia didn¡¯t even consider doing that since it wouldn¡¯t benefit her in any way but Arnold¡¯s life and fortune was on the line here so she would have to help him when the time comes. It would affect her nation as well if Arnold lost his fortune, after all. The final bell for today rang. Classes were now over which caused an uproar as students raced through the hallways in excitement. The teachers¡¯ voices¡ªwho reminded the students to do their homework and study¡ªwas filtered out by the shouting and cheering. It reminded Arnold of his time when he was in high school. He was a loner who barely had friends. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want friends. It was more like people didn¡¯t want to befriend him at all. Perhaps it was because of how gloomy he always was or they just thought he was unlikeable due to his social anxiety. The reminder of his high school days left a bitter taste in his mouth. And now he was experiencing something similar to high school all over again. Arnold felt like he was being too petulant. Those days of being lonely were gone. He now had a lover that he¡¯ll definitely marry and have lots of babies with. She was the woman he definitely wanted a future with. Though Arnold von Berkley didn¡¯t have friends either, he had people that loved him¡ªlike his family. He also had comrades¡ªwell, as Nova¡ªlike Elora and Sylphiala¡¯s party. Perhaps their relationship was more like admiration for his strength, though. Arnold walked down the hallway leading to the student council building as his mood was lifted by the reminder that this life wasn¡¯t so bad. ¡ó Celeste von Penston wasn¡¯t one of the capture targets but she had a big role in the later stages of the game. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Due to her family¡¯s huge wealth, she was able to give aid to people during the wars that occurred between the empire and enemy nations. Although the Penston House was only a marquis household, their wealth could almost rival that of the Berkleys which had remained the richest nobles since the empire¡¯s founding. One could even say that the Berkleys were the ones who helped the imperial family found this empire. The Berkleys became rich by trade and renting out their soldiers while the Penstons became rich by mining gold and other precious minerals. Of course, since both the Berkleys and the Penstons were so wealthy, they had a duty to fulfil to the crown. Financial duties. This meant that they had to back the imperial family during wars and such. This was because they were nobles of the empire, obviously. Celeste became the matriarch later in the story and helped the common people. This wasn¡¯t something expected of a noble. Nobles had to provide to the empire¡¯s soldiers, not to commoners. But Celeste didn¡¯t change her mind even with oppression from other nobles. Many called her gullible and weak but were forced to swallow their words when it was revealed why she had done that. What made an empire or kingdom wasn¡¯t its nobles, the officials or even the royal family. What made a nation was its people. Celeste knew this and took full advantage of the cards she had. By swaying the common people to her side, she was able to become the most powerful woman in the Empire. After swaying the common folk, she was able to make even the nobles into her allies. Even the imperial family didn¡¯t have the amount of power she had. That was why even Arnold was suspicious over why she called him to her office. If she wanted to make her business grow then her best option would be to seek Olivia¡¯s advice. The two of them were associates after all. Even the previous Arnold had no idea how to manage a business. He was raised to manage an entire household and its territories, after all. Anna would¡¯ve handled the business side of things. A heir couldn¡¯t do everything, after all. ¡°Thank you for the hard work, everyone.¡± Celeste said to the student council members. All five of them bowed towards her before heading towards the door. All of them were surprised to see Arnold standing there. They looked at Celeste who was smiling warmly and decided to leave since she seemed to have expected Arnold to be here. ¡°To what do I owe this pleasure, lady Celeste?¡± Arnold walked towards her desk and bowed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal. The two of us are longtime friends.¡± ¡°Just tell me what you want.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get to that part,¡± Celeste walked over to the window, ¡°I heard you caused quite the ruckus at Lumourge at lunch break.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t blame me. It¡¯s those imperial faction clowns.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t say that in front of others, Arnold. Unlike the Crown Faction, the Imperial Faction doesn¡¯t let insults and threats go unpunished.¡± ¡°I know what I said.¡± Celeste rolled her eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve always been like this. You never care about what could happen to you if you mess with the wrong people. No, more like you¡¯re confident they can¡¯t do anything. I know the kind of things they can do since I¡¯ve gone on a lot of projects that involved cleaning up the mess always left behind by the Imperial Faction. They hadn¡¯t just destroyed farms that was owned by many of our faction members, they even killed livestock or broke down walls from the cities and towns under our protection.¡± ¡°Then why isn¡¯t the emperor doing anything about this? Their actions impacts the empire as well.¡± ¡°How can he do something if we don¡¯t have proof? Sure, we know that it was our enemy but we can¡¯t prove it.¡± ¡®I must admit, Ronia is very sneaky. She¡¯s slowly chipping away at the power of her enemies instead of doing any big scale attacks. She really learned from her mistakes that caused the civil war.¡¯ Just like Celeste and Judith, Ronia didn¡¯t have much screen time in the game. She was the kind to operate in the shadows. She was a real nuisance to the Hero and Olivia. ¡®I hope Ronia and Judith haven¡¯t already joined forces.¡¯ Then things would be bad. ¡°What will you do then?¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯ll continue cleaning up after them for the time being. We¡¯re still waiting for orders from His Highness.¡± ¡°I see. Well, what else can you guys really do without your faction leader there.¡± Silence descended upon the room. The two of them hadn¡¯t made eye contact once. Arnold already accepted the fact that he didn¡¯t know how to act around her but her reaction around him was strange. Whenever he looked up he would catch her staring but she would quickly look away. ¡®Do you hate my face that much?¡¯ He felt a little sad. Well, that girl who became his roommate acted the same way so he could understand it a little bit. Maybe they were just shaken up by how they knew a murderer. ¡°So¡­¡± the silence was finally broken by Celeste, ¡°would you like some tea and biscuits?¡± ¡°Tea would be nice. But I¡¯ve already eaten a lot before I came here.¡± He bought the croissants, cakes and buns he promised to buy himself earlier when lunch break came. There wasn¡¯t any time for him to buy it off-campus so he decided to just buy the cheap ones at the stores inside the academy. The quality was awful compared to that small caf¨¦ he was at but he could bare with it. He dropped off the rest in his dorm room before returning to class. Celeste poured tea in a cup before placing it in front of him. ¡°This is the empire¡¯s best tea leaves so I hope you enjoy it. I haven¡¯t been brewing tea for very long since I¡¯ve lived a sheltered lifestyle.¡± Arnold could tell this without even knowing her personally. Her hair was neatly tied behind her head with a few bangs let down next to her cheeks, her uniform was comprised of a skirt, leggings, blazer and a tie. Not a wrinkle was in sight. She looked like the ideal model student. Then there was her mannerisms. Although it wasn¡¯t obvious, her tone always sounded polite as if she couldn¡¯t speak any other way. Her back was almost always straight and her neck stiff. Her uniform and mannerisms screamed ¡°Sheltered princess¡±. ¡°Hm¡­ it¡¯s a little bland.¡± ¡®And hairy.¡¯ He secretly spat out a small hair that was in the tea. ¡®Someone ought to teach this girl to tie up her hair when making tea.¡¯ But Arnold decided not to criticize her brewing skills. ¡°Ugh, I really should¡¯ve asked our treasurer, Mekecia to brew the tea.¡± Hearing Arnold¡¯s heartless insult, Celeste blushed in shame. ¡°Can we move on to why I was called here?¡± Arnold didn¡¯t apologize for being honest. If he had to guess what piss tasted like then it probably tasted like the tea Celeste made. ¡°Ah, I apologize for not having told you yet,¡± Celeste stood up from the couch she was sitting on and went towards her desk. She pulled out a letter which had the Penston insignia stamp on it. With a smile, Celeste said: ¡°I hope our marriage will be a long and fruitful one.¡± ¡°Marriage!?¡± Chapter 92: Unexpected Enemies ¡°H-Hold on. What do you mean by ¡®our¡¯?¡± Celeste pointed to herself and then to Arnold, ¡°The two of us are going to be married. I will explain everything once you finish reading the letter.¡± Arnold narrowed his eyes, wondering who was behind this scheme. ¡®Was it Vance or my father? Both perhaps?¡¯ The two of them were long-time friends and war buddies. Arnold wouldn¡¯t be surprised if this was decided over a drunken conversation between the two. If that was the case then he would firmly be against this marriage which would hold no value. Arnold looked towards Celeste for answers but she was only silently fidgeting with her fingers while looking outside. Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t supply him with any answers until he read the letter, he decided to give up. He turned his gaze downwards. He took a deep breath first before taking off the red wax. He turned the page around. ¡®It¡¯s a formal letter at the front, huh.¡¯ The words written on the back was more informal. Arnold glanced once more at Celeste before continuing. The letter ended there. Which meant that Celeste had to explain the rest. ¡°Many times as in the case of nobility, marriages are arranged as a way to reach social and political gain: that is the answer whenever someone asks why we nobles get married off against our will,¡± Celeste took a sip from her cup and paused her words, ¡°But isn¡¯t it beneficial both ways when it isn¡¯t against our will?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± It wasn¡¯t like Arnold wanted this at all. In fact, he never considered marrying Celeste in particular in the first place. Although he wanted to marry a noble girl since it had a lot of benefits, it would be wiser to hear what Selia had to say. ¡°I want this marriage. That is what I mean. I can choose whether I want to partake in this marriage or not and I have chosen the former.¡± Arnold¡¯s face twisted as if he bit into a bitter worm, ¡°You¡¯re implying that I have no choice in the matter?¡± ¡°Well¡­ you are an independent city lord with no status to your name. Isn¡¯t it obvious that you need the power our Household has? You are only the son of a duke but you hold no power as one. With my intervention I can ensure your¡ªno, our city and its land is restored. Do you understand what I mean by this?¡± It was beneficial to Arnold, is what she was implying. ¡°You will become the ruler of my household once we get married since you are without name. Certainly, your father didn¡¯t outright disown you but that is only known among very few people and not the entire noble society. It¡¯s best to keep that to ourselves if we want you as the head of House Penston.¡± ¡®Ruling the House Penston¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t a bad deal if one looked at it objectively. Celeste was basically the ¡°tool¡± that made that possible. She was the only child of the Sword Master so she was technically the heir. Celeste could choose to inherit the household herself but uniting their House with another would ensure an increase of power¡ªpolitically and military-wise. Arnold wouldn¡¯t just be a Berkley, son of the Spear God and a Great Noble but he could also be the marquis of the Penston lineage. His children would be carrying two very powerful bloodlines and genes. This was something that no one would be able to refuse. Especially if you were a city lord with a lot of land but not enough money to make use of it. However¡ª ¡®This will complicate my alliance with Selia. I was supposed to be independent from the empire. If I become Arnold von Penston then I will be a noble bound to the empire. The people will suspect that I have plans to overthrow the throne.¡¯ Who wouldn¡¯t suspect such a thing if they found out that he was affiliated with a monster lord? He looked towards Celeste, ¡°Tell your father I can¡¯t marry you.¡± ¡°May I ask why?¡± ¡°¡­My position as a city lord will be impacted by this marriage. It could even result in a different kind of war with the empire.¡± That war referred to the bastards who would try and invade his city to kill him and steal his assets while Selia was in her own nation. This was the perfect opportunity for enemies of the Berkley household to make their move. Forget those who would¡¯ve been dissatisfied if Arnold became the duke, this would be telling others that he wanted a target on his back. They would assume that he was doing this on purpose. Of course, they had no idea about what kind of relationship Arnold actually had with the Undead Nation. He was their benefactor and they were his sword and shield against enemy households. No one could touch him but that wasn¡¯t to say his land and Whitage city wouldn¡¯t suffer any damage. ¡®I should bring this up with Selia at the very least. We are equal partners so her opinion is needed for this.¡¯ Arnold was already against it. Perhaps Selia wanted to use this opportunity some way. He had to find out if that was the case. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. That meant that he had to postpone this arrangement for a long while and not outright reject it. ¡°Only our child will be needed for this marriage and the unification of the two houses. It isn¡¯t even needed for the two of us to see each other until the wedding night.¡± ¡°I understand but listen¡ª¡± ¡°Our households are the most powerful in the entire empire. We have wealth, history and prestige which no one can compete with. Why would we need to give away our power individually to other households if we were to marry into them? The best course of action would be to unite and strengthen our households.¡± ¡°Why are you so adamant on doing this? Yes, the merits politically are quite a handful but what¡¯s your personal reasons?¡± Celeste suddenly went silent. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have an answer for that?¡± Arnold put the letter aside and bent forward. She bent backward with an uncomfortable expression on her face. ¡°L-Like I said, our households¡ª¡± ¡°Stop, Celeste. I¡¯ve heard enough,¡± he stood up, ¡°I am not agreeing to this marriage at this moment. Many factors are getting in the way of my decision. Don¡¯t think for a second it¡¯s because we aren¡¯t close anymore.¡± Then he turned around and walked towards the door. He wanted to get out of here as soon as possible before he caused trouble by saying stuff the previous Arnold never would¡¯ve said. ¡°W-Wait!¡± Celeste grabbed his arm, ¡°T-There¡¯s¡­ another reason why¡­¡± ¡°Why what?¡± Arnold let go of the doorknob and turned around. ¡°W-Why I want this marriage to happen¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Arnold looked her in the eyes. She averted her gaze. Her face suddenly flushed red. Arnold¡¯s face scrunched up at her sudden reaction. Celeste stepped back and put her hands on the buttons of her blazer. She slowly unbuttoned it. ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡± ¡°Something I should¡¯ve done long ago.¡± Her blazer fell to the ground. She kicked off her shoes and walked towards Arnold. ¡°Celeste, stop this.¡± Arnold put his hand on her shoulders when she came close to him. She merely took off his hands and continued undressing. ¡°Seven years. I had to wait seven years for this.¡± She began unbuttoning her shirt after taking off her tie. Arnold could only widen his eyes and look like an idiot when her bra and cleavage was bare for him to see. ¡°I-I love Olivia and Victoria, alright? So stop this.¡± Celeste stopped. ¡°Ah, I see¡­ That bitch¡­¡± Arnold had no idea who she was referring to since he said two names. Of course, he held no affection for Olivia. ¡°B-Bitch?¡± Celeste had a disgusted expression on her face as she mentioned the name of her best friend, ¡°Olivia, you stir up trouble even though you aren¡¯t present.¡± She laughed bitterly and her arms fell to the side as if she had lost all strength in them. ¡°How many times have we been doing this sort of thing¡­? Me confessing to you but the end result is always the same¡­ You¡¯re so dense that I need to outright say the words to you. I love you, okay?¡± Arnold frowned deeply. ¡®What!? Celeste was in love with Arnold all along!?¡¯ It was unpredictable so he didn¡¯t expect it at all. Celeste was never even mentioned to have had any contact with Arnold except formal occasions. So how could they have been over this kind of situation over and over again? The other question he had on mind was: how far have they gone? ¡®They¡¯ve¡­ been meeting privately¡­¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s not fair¡­ She treats you like a dog but you still love her?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you know how much I hate her because of this love I feel for you? It makes me want to claw her eyes out for just existing. She¡¯s seducing you without even trying but you¡¯re always trying to get into her pants¡­ It¡¯s really not fair¡­ I always had to act like the bridge that kept us all together. I had to be the strong one that made sure we didn¡¯t drift apart. But,¡± she looked up. Tears were falling down her eyes, ¡°I failed because of this pain eating away at my heart. This love¡­¡± She gripped her chest, ¡°It¡¯s not fair! Every time I flirt with you, you reject my advances! You keep pretending not to notice my love for you! Why!? Why do you always go after that whore Olivia!?¡± Arnold noticed that he was backed into the wall. He could easily push Celeste back since she wasn¡¯t strong by any means but he hesitated. He was frightened of hurting her. She was like a delicate small animal the former Arnold didn¡¯t want to hurt. Yes, it felt like the former Arnold was the one who was at play here. Liam was only along for the ride. ¡°I hate how you keep calling me ¡®big sis¡¯! I hate it!¡± Tears streamed from Celeste¡¯s cheeks even more violently, ¡°Marry me! Is even your low-born maid better than me!? I¡¯m a highborn woman who can give you strong sons and daughters. Isn¡¯t that what every man wants in a woman?¡± Arnold steeled his heart as the half naked girl was crying in front of him, ¡°I do not love you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If this marriage does indeed have its benefits then I will consider it.¡± ¡°Benefits, is it¡­¡± Celeste hugged her upper body to cover her bra as if she was ashamed of having shown herself so barely. Her head was lowered. ¡°Do you want to be fed lies, Celeste? Do you want to hear me say ¡®I love you, too¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± "Lying won''t solve anything." He tried to step closer but she backed away. Arnold smiled wryly. ¡°¡­I will wait for your answer. If your answer is no then my future husband will be decided by my mother¡­ Will he be a prince from another nation? A merchant¡¯s boy? Or just a commoner? Who knows¡­¡± ¡°Celeste¡­¡± ¡°Get out of my office or I will scream that you want to rape me.¡± Arnold bit his lip when he saw the cold glare she was giving him. Those eyes didn¡¯t hold any warmth or the kindness she always had. Well, he could understand why she was so cold towards him now. He took the courage she mustered up to confess and threw it back into her face. ¡°¡­Okay.¡± He took the letter and rolled it up. He looked at Celeste¡ªwho was now dressing herself with a deadpan face¡ªone last time. Thinking of himself as a scumbag had already crossed his mind millions of times. But he could only turn his head and walk away. ¡ó Arnold left the office, leaving only Celeste. She finished dressing herself and went towards her desk. There was a framed photo on the desk. It was a photo from her childhood. Arnold, Olivia, Grace, her and another boy with blonde hair were in the photo. They looked so happy. Why couldn¡¯t life have stayed that way? ¡°Tch,¡± Celeste clicked her tongue when she looked at Olivia¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯ll have to get rid of you, annoying worm.¡± ¡°¡ªWhy does Lady Penston look so gloomy?¡± A voice came from behind Celeste. She felt a cold breeze on her neck. The window was open even though she was certain it was closed before. ¡°Miara, why do you always come uninvited? I told you before that if the others see you then they¡¯ll be able to figure out who I am. Your face is all over the continent as a level 4 wanted criminal.¡± Level 4 corresponds to the amount of danger a person serves to a nation. Miara committed many crimes that gave her a hefty bounty at the Mercenary and Adventurer Guilds. The crimes weren¡¯t small either. She murdered royal families, top executive mages and was involved in the murder of the previous pope. ¡°Fufu, my apologies. I was just curious about that man so I wanted to ask you about him, Lady Penston.¡± Celeste frowned. She twisted the chair around and faced the brown-skinned Dark Elf. ¡°Why? If you dare touch him, Miara¡ª¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just that my daughter is contracted to him so I wanted to find out more about him from you. I know I told her to find someone who can help her rise in rank in the organization but I never expected it to be a wastrel noble¡¯s son.¡± ¡°¡­He¡¯s been in contact with one of the squads?¡± ¡°Indeed. I have no idea how but he approached Mia at the guild when she was on break.¡± ¡®What? How does he know how to find us?¡¯ ¡°What should we do? The leader will be upset that one of our members are so easy to trace. It is the responsibility of the five of us to correct the mistakes of our subordinates so we need to punish them.¡± ¡°Leave them be. They¡¯re trash anyway.¡± Miara¡¯s amiable smile didn¡¯t leave her face even as she heard her own daughter being called trash. ¡°They can prove themselves with the task assigned to them. Speaking of which, how far have they progressed?¡± ¡°Nowhere. That vampire has gone missing without a trace. I also lost contact with the spies I sent towards the Undead Nation. They¡¯re on to us. At this rate we¡¯ll be unable to move to the next step.¡± ¡°Tch. We¡¯ve never failed a mission assigned directly to us by the Leader before. There¡¯s no telling what kind of punishment awaits us.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°Tell your daughter to cease the plan for now. The ice is too thin to walk on. All this preparation for nothing. Tch.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Miara bowed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal with me. We¡¯re equals as Cadres.¡± ¡°Yes, but the Leader favours you the most. It is only natural for me to respect you since you are the most valuable member of the five of us. Smart, beautiful and ambitious. I wish I had the first and second one, fufu.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Celeste didn¡¯t thank the woman for the compliment. Deep down she knew that this woman would kill her in a heartbeat if not for the people above protecting her. There were people even stronger than her looking over Celeste so none of the other four members can do anything to her. That was how Celeste had been able to survive during her time as one of them. ¡°I heard you whisper that you wanted to get rid of someone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°I could help, you know? Killing others is my specialty.¡± ¡®You mean your only specialty besides whoring yourself away.¡¯ ¡°Drop it, Miara. This is why you shouldn¡¯t be allowed to leave the headquarters. You¡¯re like a caged animal.¡± Miara only shrugged, ¡°Suit yourself then. I just wanted to drop by and say hello. You¡¯ll tell us when Leader sends another letter, right?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re necessary to whatever the next mission will be then yes.¡± ¡°Great~! I¡¯ll see you again then!¡± Miara climbed through the window. Celeste went towards the window and closed it before going back to the desk. ¡®Let¡¯s see what Al¡¯s answer is first. That will decide whether I keep Olivia alive or not.¡¯ Celeste thought as she silently looked at the framed photo. Chapter 93 Part 1: Man Can Become God(1) The next morning came by fairly quickly since Arnold had a lot of things bugging him. He had too little time but a lot of things to do. The first thing he wanted to do, before hearing about the dungeon expedition that the final years went on, was to go to the World Tree Forest and find the Hiisi Elder and persuade it to give him its ring. The Hiisi elder probably didn¡¯t even need it. Why would it need such a magic item when it can control nature itself. Although it helped in boosting one¡¯s affinity with magic, Arnold wasn¡¯t certain if it was the same for elemental magic. All creatures born in the World Tree Forest could only use elemental magic and not much else. The Cardinal Artifacts mentioned in [The Artifacts of Old and Monsters through Time] stated that the jar, ring, necklace and crown of the Cardinal were made only for arcane magic users. Which was why the Hiisi elder didn¡¯t need the ring. Arnold could¡¯ve had the ring in hand right now but had to deal with the dungeon incident first. Now that he heard that It was dying it was in his best interest to find the pure martial skill book as soon as possible. Arnold felt this way before¡­ Like the world itself had too many problems that he couldn¡¯t face alone. Not only his personal problems but the things that could have an impact on the people around him. Doomsday was around the corner unless he was able to control the situation by releasing dummy dungeon monsters. The dungeon was originally supposed to appear during the middle of the story¡ªin other words when Luke and Arnold were at the peak of their power. Luke was already the leader of the Hero Party and Arnold built a domain for himself that acted as a stronghold. At 20 and 23 respectively. Arnold had also gathered powerful subordinates who could even stand on equal grounds with Flora or any of the other core members of the Hero Party. Their powers were equal if not greater than the two most powerful organizations on the entire continent¡ªSerz and the Murim Martial Alliance(MMA). Of course, they were able to stop the invasion of the offspring of the Star Beast. But it wasn¡¯t without sacrifices. Luke didn¡¯t have his holy sword yet so he couldn¡¯t fight full power. He couldn¡¯t protect everyone but was able to save millions. In this world, there existed no Hero Party and Arnold didn¡¯t have those subordinates at all. Imagine the disaster that would befall this empire. That was the situation that Arnold had to solve. He couldn¡¯t do everything on his own so he turned to Selia¡ªa level cap monster lord. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold looked over the empire absentmindedly from the second floor window. The first class they had was swordsmanship. Rodrick was supposed to teach them the full power of Aether. Arnold admitted that he was curious but wasn¡¯t interested in going anyway. As mentioned before, he had too many worries. ¡®I passed by Celeste earlier in the hallway¡­¡¯ he remembered when he exited his room, ¡®she didn¡¯t even acknowledge my existence. She was enjoying her time with the disciplinary committee¡¯s leader.¡¯ Those two looked like the ideal couple. The thought of ¡°don¡¯t they fit each other better¡± crossed his mind but he knew that wasn¡¯t right of him to think so. Celeste von Penston had been in love with Arnold ever since they were children, that was the truth he had to learn in the midst of the other problems he was facing. Marriage wasn¡¯t on his mind at all. Especially if it didn¡¯t hold any worth and it had more cons than pros. ¡°Here you are,¡± Rodrick suddenly appeared behind Arnold while he was dazed, ¡°Why are you standing here? Everyone should be at the training grounds already.¡± He turned around, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like going¡­¡± ¡°You should come because you serve an important role in today¡¯s lesson.¡± ¡°Huh? Important role?¡± ¡°You want to know what it feels like to have endless power, right?¡± That was definitely what he wanted. A power that was endless. Power that could make any mortal a god. ¡®I need as much help as I can get for the big fights that¡¯s to come at the end of the semester.¡¯ His mind was suddenly changed just from hearing ¡°endless power¡±. Arnold nodded at his professor. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± ¡ó ¡ó Stella was born the daughter of Duke Drakan Ayried and his cousin Ruella Ayried. Stella¡¯s mother was from a branch family of the Ayried House. She inherited her mother¡¯s long red hair and her father¡¯s fierce eyes that seem to glare at the entire world with killing intent. She grew up never really seeing her father much aside from her birthdays and her coming of age ceremony. She only knew that he was one of the best sword instructors on the entire continent. He wasn¡¯t a sword master himself but he could teach anyone how to handle a sword, regardless of what class they preferred to pursue. Many had praised him for his strict but helpful teaching methods that could turn even the laziest person into a dedicated soldier. Stella heard this and that about her father but she herself was never really taught personally by him. It was like he didn¡¯t want to teach his own daughter. Stella brought up this worry with her mother, who responded with: ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t want you to become strong the easy way. If you had trained under him then you wouldn¡¯t have been so dedicated to becoming stronger. You wouldn¡¯t even care about improving yourself even if you meet someone stronger. Do you know why? Because you would know that your father will always be there to help you.¡± Stella¡¯s goal was to surpass the First Hero. Be it swordsmanship or power; she wanted to become strong without blessings from gods. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! The Ayried family didn¡¯t preach to a particular god anyway so there was no way that someone in their family would be born with a blessing. Stella was obsessed with getting stronger. Better. Her mother¡¯s words would always resonate inside her head when she trained every day. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s begin,¡± Professor Rodrick returned while Stella was lost in thought. She turned her eyes towards his left. A certain young man was standing there. The one she wanted to crush more than anything: Arnold. ¡ó Stella breathed deeply before she picked up the sword. Her ritual whenever she trained was to rid herself of any unnecessary thoughts. Of course, this was never successful unless she was alone. If only she was focused then she would be able to use all her power efficiently and not lose control. ¡°Arnold will be helping in today¡¯s lesson seeing as how only he is able to use the second stage¡ªSword Intent to its fullest potential.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°Damn¡­¡± The students groaned in displeasure. Rodrick smiled wryly, ¡°Now, now. I already said that only a few of you can use it but can you use it as if it were a separate limb?¡± He looked at Arnold. The two nodded to each other. Arnold went towards the dummy that was standing in the middle of the courtyard. ¡°Just watch how Arnold materializes his own weapon out of nothingness.¡± ¡®Out of nothingness¡­?¡¯ Stella looked intently at Arnold who was pointing his arm towards the dummy¡¯s chest. A screech sounded as white energy engulfed Arnold¡¯s hand. Stella¡¯s mouth gaped. Arnold swung his hand at the dummy¡¯s head, severing it completely. It was a clean cut. ¡°W-Wha¡­¡± ¡°How did he do that!?¡± ¡°S-So this is Sword intent¡­¡± ¡°Sword Intent is known as an extension of your own body when used as a weapon,¡± Arnold made the energy vanish as he spoke, ¡°What you just witnessed is what the professor will teach all of you.¡± ¡°But first,¡± Rodrick spoke again, ¡°You must complete step one: cleanly slice wood into two parts. You may only strike it once. Arnold will show you what I mean by that.¡± Rodrick threw a copper sword at Arnold. It seemed rusted at a glance and the handle was at the verge of falling off. ¡®Won¡¯t that sword break? The blade looks so brittle¡­¡¯ Arnold covered the sword in the same energy from before. Stella noticed that his posture had changed. He wasn¡¯t particularly different when he didn¡¯t have a sword before but now he was. His form was perfect as if he had done this hundreds of times to perfection. A single draw of the sword to strike down his opponent(in this case his opponent being wood). Arnold held the sword as if he was going to draw it out of its sheath. He exhaled and closed his eyes. The entire class was watching in silence. Everyone was waiting to see how effective coating one¡¯s blade in Sword Intent was. Arnold lifted his head and focused on the wood that was placed on the table. He swung his sword, a magnificent arc of white energy was left behind in its trail. Stella, and the rest of her classmates, was hit with a powerful gust of wind. They closed their eyes for a second due to the wind so they couldn¡¯t see how he cut apart the wood. But¡­ ¡°T-That¡¯s insane¡­ He cut apart the wood¡­¡± ¡°The surface of the cuts is so clean and smooth¡­¡± ¡°As you just saw, Sword Intent¡¯s most useful ability is to sharpen any object, be it a stick or even a dull sword. The first demonstration was what I want you all to achieve for today but this is the first step.¡± He lifted one finger, ¡°But remember that you must be creative when using this power since it greatly impacts a sword¡¯s durability. See?¡± He pointed at the sword Arnold used. White flames were turning the sword¡¯s blade into ash and it scattered into the wind. ¡°A good sword will probably last around five swings. Swords of the highest quality will last even longer. Be careful using it on your household swords. The purpose of Sword Intent is to make yourself a weapon when you don¡¯t have one and sharpen any object to use as a sword. So using it on your own weapon is idiotic.¡± ¡®So professor is saying that I shouldn¡¯t use it on this either¡­¡¯ Stella touched the hilt of her household¡¯s heirloom. If she were to use Fire Lily to increase its power then there was a chance that it would cause the sword to disintegrate just like the rusty copper sword Arnold used. ¡®Which means that it¡¯s a risky move to use that power.¡¯ That may be so but it was a useful power whenever her aura reserves were empty. She would be able to keep on fighting even if it¡¯s not at her full strength. Warriors¡ªespecially swordsmen¡ªneeded a lot of cards up their sleeves. Mages had magic sheets, potions and summons to fight while swordsmen had aura and Sword Intent. There has to be some kind of balance between the two classes even if their stats were infinitely different. Stella raised her hand. ¡°What would you like to know?¡± her professor asked. ¡°Is aether a power that can oppose magicians and their magic?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good question. Unfortunately, I myself am not sure since the power is unreliable in a fight against a mage,¡± he showed his finger which was bandaged up, ¡°This is as far as I can manage. Perhaps I would be able to win against a professor who uses magic. But that¡¯s if I even manage to hit them on the first try.¡± ¡°But professor¡¯s entire body was filled with that power. How does that work?¡± another classmate asked. ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t aether in its entirety. I was only focusing aether at the tip of my finger. The energy surrounding my body was the technique¡¯s first stage¡ªBreeze.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­¡± the student who asked the question looked even more confused. Arnold was taking notes from behind Rodrick. Stella couldn¡¯t help but notice this. ¡®Humph. Even if he already mastered Sword Intent, that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t surpass him.¡¯ Her end goal was to become stronger than Promethius but Arnold was her first target to surpass. Arnold suddenly lifted his head and stared in her direction. He looked at her in confusion. ** ¡®Why is Stella glaring at me like that? Is she holding a grudge from what I said yesterday?¡¯ How childish, he thought while shaking his head. But still, there was a type of passion and determination burning in her eyes. Arnold would never know what she was thinking about at all. ¡°Let¡¯s begin with the first lesson!¡± Rodrick spoke after everyone picked up their own weapons, ¡°This technique isn¡¯t hard to learn but mastering it is an entirely different mountain to cross. So first I¡¯ll have all of you draw this rune on your swords.¡± He held up a piece of paper. On it was a symbol of runic language. It stood for Sword Intent. ¡®Huh, so it¡¯s this easy to learn Sword Intent now. Arnold had to go through years of hellish training to get to this level.¡¯ But as the years went by, so did old methods of training. Nowadays anyone can use magic by just buying a magic sheet or imbuing their staves with spells; something like this was never possible a hundred years ago. ¡°The rune is called [Everlasting]. I asked lady Melissa to modify the rune to be used for this training.¡± ¡®Everlasting¡­¡¯ Meaning that it would never fade away unless the rune was tampered with. Arnold had to admit that it was a great way for the students to learn the power without any limits. They could switch it on or off anytime they wanted. The source of the power wasn¡¯t coming from their bodies but the rune. But their only goal is to control the power. ¡®Why didn¡¯t Sebas just let Arnold learn it like this¡­¡¯ Considering how Arnold was far more powerful than all of them, he could somewhat understand why. Perhaps the old methods were better than the new methods for some people. ¡°Draw the rune into the blade of the swords. Once you¡¯re done I want you to hold the swords out in front of you. The feeling of handling Sword Intent for the first time won¡¯t be pleasant.¡± Saying it won¡¯t be pleasant was sugar-coating it. Their insides would scream at the unfamiliar power. Since all of them had some variant of aura¡ªlike Arnold(dark blue) and Stella(red)¡ªit meant that the two different powers would battle for which one would stay and which one would go. The process would make the user go through abnormal amounts of pain, though. Every person capable of using Sword Intent experienced the same thing unless they didn¡¯t have aura. ¡®For some reason, Rodrick left this out of his explanation.¡¯ Arnold couldn¡¯t help but pity his classmates. ¡°Aether¡ªor just Breeze as a whole¡ªis a power that comes from one¡¯s soul so it is known as a Soul Power,¡± Rodrick covered his own sword in Sword Intent, ¡°I want you to think carefully before uttering the rune¡¯s name. Do you want this power? How badly do you want it? Think about that.¡± If Rodrick said that the power would afflict them with insufferable pain then many would give up. That was why he probably changed his way of speaking. ¡®A soul power. It¡¯s my first time hearing of it. That book¡ªsomething through time or whatever¡ªnever mentioned something like this.¡¯ Arnold heard something similar to steel grinding against each other. He turned his head and saw a beast chomping down on its fangs. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a beast but Stella Ayried who was gritting her teeth. ¡®This ought to be interesting.¡¯ Arnold thought with a smirk. Stella was the only one who seemed determined to use the power. She took a deep breath before uttering, ¡°Vealis¡­¡± That was the runic word for Sword Intent. Almost immediately after a deafening scream came out of her throat as white flames erupted from her sword. Stella¡¯s eyes turned back as blood dripped out of them. She was about to fall forward but she put one leg forward and managed to stay upright. ¡®What the heck. What kind of monster are you?¡¯ Arnold could tell from how her entire body was exuding thick white energy. ¡®She¡¯s definitely going to become a major power in this empire one day.¡¯ She was known as none other than the Hero Party¡¯s [Red Demon]. Chapter 93 Part 2: Man Can Become God(2) Rodrick was looking at Stella as if he had expected this. Out of all the professors at the academy only Rodrick taught basic to advanced swordsmanship. Magic was much more sought after in this day and age so more people did that subject. More magician students signed up every year at the academy than those talented in close combat. They(the close combatant students) much rather preferred to join the Order and other training institutes where programs and curriculums were designed specially for swordsmen, spearmen, and many other close combatants. There wasn¡¯t an institute for magic besides the academies on the continent if you excluded the Magic Tower training programs. One could do the Magic Tower programs but the work was much more complex compared to the magic taught at the academy. Students at the academy were given an education in the field of magic while students in the Magic Tower programs learn a deeper understanding of Arcane Arts and all other forms of magic. It didn¡¯t seem like much but the two were vastly different in their approach to magic as a whole. Since Rodrick was the only one who taught swordsmanship, he should be the only one aware of his students¡¯ performance and have a grasp on how high their potential is. Excluding Arnold, Stella had the best performance out of all the fourth years and even some of her seniors¡ªwhich was why she was in Class A despite her weak academic record. Of course, there was no way of telling in what areas she was superior to her seniors since all the classes had different curriculums. Swordsmanship was like a tree. The seed was how to handle the sword. As it grew, leaves represented the different techniques one could learn. Photosynthesis was the knowledge one gained to improve oneself and feed your ambition. The sunlight was the rate at which you grow. The thickening of the bark was one¡¯s solid grasp on swordsmanship. In the end you would have a fully grown tree or a person who was one with their swords. Of course, few reached this far that didn¡¯t require them to train any longer. Even Vance, this empire¡¯s Sword Master trained his swordsmanship every so often despite being the strongest swordsman in the entire empire. Despite his title and skills, he hadn¡¯t reached the peak yet. ¡®I¡¯m not the only one who knows how powerful she can truly become¡­¡¯ Stella was a capture target so she became Luke¡¯s wife later in the game. She didn¡¯t love him but she bore children for him. Luke had hundreds of wives but not a lot of them had the fortune of bearing powerful children who could fight by their father¡¯s side. Her reason for becoming his wife? Well, that was because she thought he was strong. If he was strong then he could give her strong children. That was how simple she was. She only wanted power. Who wouldn¡¯t want the power to stand at the top of this world? Liam knew this feeling very well since Arnold von Berkley actually achieved this before he even turned 25. He waged wars with nations singlehandedly and won them. He slaughtered anyone who even dared oppose him. Kings, rulers, and leaders of all nations bowed before his power. They would be erased if they don¡¯t bend the knee. If he wasn¡¯t a menace to this world then Liam didn¡¯t know what was. ¡°Stella¡¯s Sword Intent is gradually getting better as she continues to hold the sword. I want all of you to do the same thing by taking her example into account. Oh, and Stella I want you to drop your sword once five minutes have gone by,¡± Rodrick took out a clock and put it on the table next to him, ¡°All of you should do the same as well.¡± ¡®She might pass out if she doesn¡¯t, huh.¡¯ Rodrick was saying that so that she doesn¡¯t overstep her limits. Wanting to surpass one¡¯s limits was admirable but not having the potential to actually achieve it wasn¡¯t a very good idea, lest you actually killed yourself. The courtyard was filled with multiple screams when the students uttered the runic word for Sword Intent. Some foamed at the mouth the instant they uttered the chant and collapsed. Others could still hold on. Besides Stella, there were 5 other students who could hold on out of the original 25. Similarly blood dripped out of their eyes and nose just like with Stella. Arnold noticed that Stella¡¯s eyes were becoming bloody and she was gritting her teeth too much. Her veins were becoming purple from straining herself. She now resembled a deadlifter going over the limit with weights. ¡®She¡¯ll collapse or possibly die at this rate.¡¯ Arnold decided to go towards her. She looked up with a glare while her entire body was trembling from handling Sword Intent¡¯s power for the first time. ¡°Don¡¯t think about unnecessary things,¡± he put his hand on hers and slowly stroked it, ¡°Emotions can cause ripples in our soul which can lead to your aura spiraling out of control. The purpose of this exercise is to allow both powers to coexist. Not domination over one and not the other. If one overwhelms the other then the imbalance can cause difficulties.¡± This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. Arnold spoke loud for everyone to hear but his eyes were only gazing into Stella¡¯s eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t fight for your family. You don¡¯t improve yourself for them either. Think only of yourself and what¡¯s important to you.¡± Stella¡¯s eyes widened. Similarly, the output of power in the rune increased immensely. Stella¡¯s almost fell again due to the power but Arnold caught her by her waist. He was expecting to be punched in the face but Stella had a determined expression on her face as she held on. She didn¡¯t even seem angry that Arnold touched her hands. ¡®If circumstances were different then my jaw would also be broken today¡­¡¯ He looked at the sword that Stella was using to control Sword Intent. Her output of power was much larger than anyone else¡¯s. The problem was that hers alone wasn¡¯t burning gently like the others. This meant that it would take awhile for her to control that power even if she is capable of handling more of it than her classmates. One of the boys collapsed on the ground while his body jerked like he was being electrocuted. He was able to control the power. But the fact that he collapsed first meant that his classmates who were still standing could handle much more of the power than him. Arnold silently looked at his classmates. ¡®Let¡¯s see who can emerge as the strongest user of Sword Intent.¡¯ Of course, he already knew who it was but surprises were welcome as well. ¡ó¡ó It was a few minutes later. Stella was on her knees. All her classmates were laying on the ground, exhausted. Stella¡¯s entire body was wet with sweat. Perhaps she was feeling too warm but she even took off her blazer so the bra could be seen through the shirt she was wearing. Rodrick spoke up the moment Stella¡¯s sword fell to the ground. ¡°It seems that only 6 of the total 25 students were able to learn and control Sword Intent today. Don¡¯t worry, this result won¡¯t affect your final exam mark. We¡¯re preparing you for that after all,¡± Rodrick looked at Arnold, ¡°If you have anything you¡¯re unsure about then you are welcome to ask either me or Arnold for advice.¡± ¡®No, why me too?¡¯ Arnold wanted to ask but someone spoke up after Rodrick. ¡°W-What about him?¡± Stella pointed at Arnold. ¡°What about Arnold?¡± ¡°W-Why¡­ do we have¡­ to go through all this¡­ while he only watches¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah! I-I almost passed out multiple times but that jerk only smirked while looking at us!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah!¡± ¡°Let him suffer too!¡± Rodrick looked at Arnold with a meaningful gaze. ¡°What they¡¯re saying makes sense. I¡¯d also like to see how long you can withstand the power of Sword Intent. We¡¯ve never gotten an official record like I¡¯ve done with your classmates.¡± Rodrick wiggled the clipboard in his hand that had the time that each one of them could hold out. The recording of their durations was important to see if their training progressed or stalled throughout every class. ¡®Now that I think about it, Sebastian was strict with releasing Arnold¡¯s data during his training.¡¯ It was a ¡°warrior¡¯s confidentiality¡± as he called it. ¡®It should be fine if it¡¯s just Sword Intent. I¡¯ve never really used it more than a few minutes anyway.¡¯ ¡°Alright,¡± Arnold went over to the weapon table and picked up a better sword than the one that he picked earlier, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡± He could see Stella look at him with a smug face as if she was confident that he wouldn¡¯t last that much longer than the rest of them. Arnold decided to ignore her annoying expression. He held out the sword, pointing it towards the sky. He also put one hand behind his back. ¡°Begin whenever you feel comfortable.¡± Rodrick got his pen ready. ¡°Got it.¡± Arnold took a deep breath. Unlike his demon lord power, he had to actually concentrate to use this power. The muscles around his arm tightened as Sword Intent was channeled through them at abnormal speeds. A rumble resounded before a brilliant spark of white light ascended to the sky; it was even brighter than the sun. Arnold had only used Sword Intent to cut down people and monsters faster until now. He hadn¡¯t actually used it on a lot of occasions. His aura and demon lord power was more reliable after all. That was what he thought at first anyway. ¡°W-What¡­¡± ¡°H-He¡¯s controlling that much more power than us¡­ yet he¡¯s calm¡­?¡± Arnold looked around and noticed that his classmates were looking at him with sparkling eyes. The fear and hate seemed to have vanished in an instant. Stella¡¯s expression was frozen as she looked at the power of Sword Intent that reached even higher than the building they were standing next to. The other students were probably alarmed by the sudden white light as many of them looked out of their classroom windows. Their expressions were the same as his classmates. Even Arnold was bewildered. ¡®So this is the power of being a Transcendent¡­ A person with the potential to surpass 9th star¡­¡¯ His admiration and awe lasted only a while since he felt a sudden jolt up his arm. It was similar to touching a stove that was on. He noticed that the amount of energy was gradually decreasing. No, that wasn¡¯t what was happening. The power was only decreasing in size, not capacity. Arnold could feel the sword grow heavier as seconds went by. The density felt even heavier than aura or his demon power. ¡®What the fuck!?¡¯ He grabbed it with his other hand but the pressure didn¡¯t lessen at all. It felt like he was holding onto a falling boulder that was tied to his arms with chains while he stood with his arms stretched over a cliff. The white energy was so powerful and dense that Arnold felt like he was holding the heaviest weight in this entire world. He sank to his knees. Blood spurted out of his mouth as his organs rearranged themselves. Even his bones made loud cracking noises, audible to one¡¯s ears. The pain was much greater than any of them had gone through. Seeing this, the students screamed. His reaction was far worse than the reaction any of them gave while using the power. ¡°Drop the sword, Arnold!¡± Rodrick shouted but kept his distance, ¡°This power shouldn¡¯t be handled in such large amounts for a long period of time! Drop it quickly, or you¡¯ll¡ª¡± Risk ascending to the third stage, was what Rodrick was probably trying to say. But Arnold couldn¡¯t hear Rodrick. There was this ringing in his ears. A cacophony of noises were combined that he couldn¡¯t make out what was what. Arnold wanted to let the sword go. He really wanted to. But as he looked down at the hand that was grabbing the sword, he couldn¡¯t help but be drawn by the beauty of the white light. It was like the power was calling out to him. Strange, he thought, The noises vanished. Rodrick¡¯s voice along with the screams of the students vanished even though Arnold could clearly see them around him. Instead a voice came into his ears. ¡°Take me.¡± ¡°I am only yours to possess.¡± ¡°No one else can achieve something that man has been dreaming of all along¡­¡± ¡°Becoming a god¡­¡± ¡°Heroes, Demons, Kings, Divine Sentient Life¡­ None of them can become truly all-powerful. Or godly.¡± ¡°So take it! You are worthy of this power!¡± No, those were definitely not hallucinations. Arnold was hearing those whispers inside his head. The power slowly crept up Arnold¡¯s arm as he felt excruciating pain. He tried to pull the sword out of his hand while roaring. The sword was finally pulled out but the glare of the white light didn¡¯t waver at all. If this power wasn¡¯t contained then many people would get hurt. ¡°10th rank magic¡ª[Dimensional Transfer].¡± A calm voice spoke. The sword which held that unimaginable power suddenly vanished from the school grounds. What remained in its place was a large area of the training grounds completely destroyed. Even some of the buildings had cracks though them. The windows were completely broken. Sword Intent¡ªno, Aether was the cause of that. Arnold slowly looked up at the person who could utter such a high rank spell chantless. Messy silver hair was the last thing he saw before his mind completely blanked and his consciousness faded. But he was able to ascertain the identity of that person. Freya York. Chapter 94: Skill Has Been Unlocked I felt the power of the gods at my fingertips. Power that knew no limits except being contained within a mortal body. Trapped and held back. It was for a few seconds but I thought I could see an older version of myself looking back at me while the voices were inside my head. No, it wasn¡¯t ¡°me¡± exactly. It was Arnold. The Arnold who should¡¯ve been one of the greatest villains during the later stages of the game. During that time I could feel that he was like a god. He was definitely more powerful than the Hero without his Holy Sword of Song and Light. Was it because I had stepped beyond godhood within that moment that Aether was in my hands that I was able to see him? His gaze held unfathomable power, his smirk was like a demon looking down on ants. Was that the voice I heard? Was that who I would¡¯ve become if I had chosen to throw away my humanity which I held onto dearly? It was tempting to hold such power but¡­ I knew that I didn¡¯t deserve that power. But¡­ I wanted to feel it again. Being a god. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ Darkness was all around me. No, my vision was slowly returning. But I could see an unfamiliar place when I got my vision back. ¡®I can¡¯t move my arms.¡¯ From what I could tell, it was a dark castle of significant size. Despite its vastness, it seemed empty. No, I could somehow feel multiple presences in the dark. ¡°How far has he gone?¡± A voice came out of me. It sounded familiar. It sounded like my own voice but more mature. ¡°¡ªHe¡¯s heading straight to the throne room, Your Excellency.¡± A man answered my question. My head suddenly turned. Rein Rynald was standing there. He was a tall young man with a sharp chin and slanted red eyes. His black hair was neatly combed to one side. He wore a high class suit which gave him an air of noble elegance despite the fact that he lost his title long ago. ¡°Forgive me for asking but why did you send out everyone to fight the Hero knowing full well that they would die in combat against him?¡± Hero. I could surmise where I was and what time period this was. Luke was already the leader of the Hero Party and he was coming to eliminate Arnold in his castle that stood atop the destroyed remains of the Theocracy and Holy Kingdom. Arnold was a warlord in his late twenties, having destroyed countless places to extend his rule of power. The Empire, Fairy Province and Demihuman Kingdom had only remained because Luke and his comrades were standing in his way all this time. The World Tree Forest which belonged to the Elves weren¡¯t a threat to him so he left them as is. The Testaments vanished after the Pope and High Priests were killed. They had no obligation to protect the Theocracy anymore. That was why Arnold decided to build his own nation above the ruins of the Holy Kingdom. ¡°Will you send everyone to their deaths?¡± Rein asked. My field of vision was suddenly lifted. ¡°I¡± stood up and began walking. ¡°All of you come out.¡± Immediately after he said that a gust of wind swept past me. Eleven people were suddenly in front of me in a blink of an eye. All of them wore black cloaks so their faces couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°You¡¯ve given your lives to me. Didn¡¯t you?¡± All of them nodded their heads. ¡°If I ordered you to lay down your lives to stall the Hero, would you do it?¡± They nodded again. ¡°You have all become worthless to me after I gained this power that even the gods despise. Become useful to me once more by stalling Luke von Berkley.¡± ¡°Understood!!!¡± All of them answered in unison before a powerful gust of wind blew against me. They left the room at astonishing speeds. It wasn¡¯t even a minute later that I began feeling rumbling and saw flashes of light coming down the long dark hallway that extend past the door of this room. The Hero was cutting down a person with each slash of his sword. ¡°You who is watching this world through the eyes of someone in the future,¡± I suddenly heard another voice. I thought it was Arnold for a second but I noticed that someone was standing in front of me. It was a woman with long black hair who had crystal eyes. The Oracle blessed by Melis, Angelica. Why was she here? How could she have known I was from the past? I wanted to ask all these questions but I couldn¡¯t. ¡°Do not let this power overwhelm you,¡± she suddenly said, ¡°Or you will end up like him, one who strives for even more power.¡± She was silent for a moment before saying: ¡°Even if that meant that you will make the entire world your enemy. He¡¯s powerful. He¡¯s mighty. He kills to satisfy his need to show the world his power. This power has long since consumed Arnold von Berkley. But you can still make a difference. Do not accept this power to overcome your resolve to reach your goals. It will only be an obstacle, not a crutch.¡± It suddenly felt like I was being pulled by a powerful force. ¡°The dragon within you will be unleashed and you will turn whatever you once held dear to ashes. If you did then you would face the same regret he once felt before forgetting what being human was like.¡± I could derive one thing from Angelica¡¯s emotionless voice. That thing that took the form of Arnold and whispered into my ear to ¡°Accept it¡± was not him. ¡ó¡ó¡ó [Fragment Of Time And Clairvoyance has stopped] ¡ó¡ó¡ó His nostrils inhaled the scent of medicine. He was laying on something soft, perhaps a bed. ¡®Am¡­ I in the infirmary?¡¯ Arnold opened his eyes. He was expecting his body to be broken beyond repair but¡ªto his amazement¡ªnothing was wrong. He could move around just fine. Well, when he looked down at his left arm, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. His arm looked similar to a dried grape in color. He could barely feel his arm since his veins were also shattered. Although there was a little movement if he tried hard enough. ¡®This is the second time my arm had been impacted due to my own mistakes.¡¯ First it was in his fight with Lancelot now it was Aether. He suddenly heard a thump, so he looked towards his right. ¡°C-Celeste¡­?¡± he could see a familiar young woman who was holding a book in her hand. The thump was probably her closing it out of surprise. ¡®Mind Control for rookies¡­?¡¯ He saw the title of the book for a mere second before Celeste stashed it behind her back with a straight face. ¡°Good morning¡­ Or should I say welcome back?¡± Celeste said with a smile. Her attitude from last time was nowhere to be seen. Didn¡¯t she look at him as if he were her biggest enemy? Or maybe she was acting to gain his pity? This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. No, those tears seemed real enough to him. Why would she need to act just to gain his pity. Arnold took a good look around the room he was in. He could hear peoples¡¯ footsteps from outside as they passed by the door. From the young voices, he could tell that he was still at the academy. There were white curtains around his bed and only Celeste was sitting by his side. ¡°¡­How long was I out?¡± Another voice answered this as the curtains was pulled aside, ¡°Two days.¡± ¡°L-Lyra¡­?¡± a familiar blue-skinned woman came towards his bed, carrying medical supplies in her hands. ¡°How do you feel? Any discomfort?¡± ¡°Yeah¡ªI mean, no, I¡¯m fine. How¡­ are you here? I thought you were bound to the library.¡± ¡°My words were I¡¯m trapped in the academy. I never said I couldn¡¯t roam the academy if I wanted to. Problem is I never had much reason to,¡± she placed the items on the bedside table, ¡°Your roommate brought your clothes earlier since your academy uniform was ruined.¡± ¡°I had to place an order at our tailor to make you a new one,¡± Celeste pointed to his left. A table stood there. On it were a brand new blazer and shirt. His pants seemed to be fine since that was all that wasn¡¯t laying on the table. ¡°Wait, who changed me?¡± Arnold looked down when he noticed that he was wearing different clothes. He couldn¡¯t feel that he was wearing underwear though. A nurse was usually the one to change a patient¡¯s clothes. The reason he was curious was because Cherubim was in one of the pockets in his pants. If he someone saw Cherubim then a lot of trouble would come his way. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Celeste said with a smile, ¡°What happened two days ago before you passed out? Even professor Rodrick couldn¡¯t explain what he saw.¡± Celeste changed the subject. Arnold didn¡¯t mind it so he responded. ¡°I passed out when¡­ when I felt the power of a god¡­¡± ¡°The power of god? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I felt the power of Aether run through my body. It was momentarily but I felt like an entirely different person. The next thing I knew the sword was gone and I was glimpsing up at Freya York before I fell down unconscious.¡± Celeste looked at Lyra, ¡°Miss Bookkeeper, do you know what he¡¯s talking about? What is Aether?¡± Arnold was surprised that Celeste¡ªa human and student at that¡ªwas talking to a magic race. Most students avoided even looking into her eyes. They wouldn¡¯t even rent books at the library anymore after finding out that someone from the demon world was trapped there. Lyra noticed his expression, ¡°This girl is the second most frequent visitor to the library. We often talk but only briefly. She is a lover of books so I always have to order new novels from publishers.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­¡± Arnold sat up straight. He was careful not to let his arm move too much. ¡°To answer your question: Aether is a sacred technique that was used for battle long before mana, aura, divine power and elementals was even practiced by humanoids. What Arnold mentioned about stepping beyond the mortal plain for a few seconds isn¡¯t entirely impossible.¡± She looked at Arnold¡¯s arm, ¡°Though there was a large sacrifice¡­¡± she mumbled. ¡°A power that makes it possible for humans to ascend to godhood? Impossible.¡± Celeste was skeptical, ¡°As far as we¡¯re concerned, gods are in another plain. They were born as gods, not created to become gods.¡± ¡°Humans only believe what they see so I can¡¯t blame you for doubting this. But I¡ªsomeone who has seen the power being used many times in war¡ªcan tell you that the power is dangerous.¡± ¡°They used the power in war? How?¡± Arnold asked since he had never heard of something like this. Sword Intent or Aether for that matter was never really explained in any of the game¡¯s wiki¡¯s, fandoms or communities. The story was told from the Hero¡¯s point of view(who didn¡¯t really need Sword Intent since he had divine aura¡ªgolden aura). ¡°Let me put it into simple words: this power kills. Both the user and an enemy you use it on.¡± Arnold frowned, ¡°But if used correctly then it can become the most destructive power in this entire world. But that means that commanders of soldiers would have to force them to throw away their human rights and kill themselves for the benefit of their nation.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen those flying things the dwarves created being shot out of the sky by a single person who was shot in its direction like a brilliant bright light. They exploded into smithereens, taking countless lives with them every time they attack.¡± ¡°S-So what you¡¯re saying is that I could also die?¡± ¡°Luckily only your arm was injured by its power. But the condition it¡¯s in is strange,¡± Lyra picked up his arm and examined it closely, ¡°I was expecting it to rot away by now but I can see visible signs of it healing. Yesterday it looked like burnt rubber.¡± ¡®So Arnold¡¯s regeneration abilities are finally showing¡­¡¯ Although it was odd how a human could have such a power, Liam was grateful that he didn¡¯t need to chop off his own arm to replace it with another one. Rodrick¡¯s finger wasn¡¯t healing even with potions but Arnold¡¯s arm was slowly regenerating new cells and restoring itself. ¡°Remember that Aether is only meant as a last resort for when you¡¯re in danger. Your professor wanted to teach this power to all of them because he knew how dangerous dungeons are. I can remember a few years back how an entire expedition group didn¡¯t come back.¡± ¡°Huh? What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. The academy wanted to keep this confidential. Even the parents don¡¯t know. While I¡¯m not entirely sure, I can take a guess,¡± she closed her eyes, ¡°Either they were caught up in a teleportation incident or they simply died by a deviant which shouldn¡¯t have belonged in that dungeon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Tell me what you think would¡¯ve happened if even one of them had the ability to use Aether?¡± she was asking Arnold that question. ¡°¡­If that person was brave enough to save their classmates and professors then they would¡¯ve stayed behind and fought the monster to the death.¡± ¡°Yes. Those few seconds of this person fighting the monster would¡¯ve allowed everyone to escape. Do you know what the academy did after this incident? Nothing at all. The vice-director didn¡¯t allow the professors to teach the children Aether and it remained banned.¡± ¡®That piece of shit.¡¯ ¡°Wait, if it¡¯s illegal to teach that power then where is Rodrick?¡± He looked at Celeste while asking that. ¡°He is standing trial at the teacher¡¯s board. Everyone knows that this power can kill if it¡¯s not handled correctly. He was given permission to teach all of you the second stage but nothing beyond that.¡± ¡°Hold on¡­ Are they blaming him for what happened?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the teacher so yes.¡± ¡°But I was the one who didn¡¯t control my power.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no buts to make this situation right. He was supervising his students but caused one of them to almost die.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Arnold still didn¡¯t let this situation go. How could Rodrick be to blame? ¡®This fucking academy. I bet it¡¯s that fucker the vice-director.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t try anything foolish, Arnold,¡± Celeste probably knew that Arnold wanted to go to the vice-director¡¯s office to complain, ¡°Now that everyone knows you can wield¡­ um¡­ Aether was it? They are now afraid of you. You know what that means, right?¡± He could guess what Celeste was trying to say. ¡°The commoner faction can use this as a way to get rid of me¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why you should tread carefully from now on. Oh, and this came for you this morning.¡± Celeste handed Arnold a letter. ¡°Who sent this?¡± ¡°The head of the disciplinary committee, Isaac Languard.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Another major character from the game had appeared. Arnold opened the letter with a bitter expression. He only skimmed through the get well soon gibberish and how everyone is wishing him well. Arnold¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. ¡°He¡­ wants me to join them?¡± ¡°Yes. If you become a member then you would have a lot of protection from enemy factions that were started in the academy. The biggest of these factions, the Imperial and Commoner Faction wouldn¡¯t be able to touch you at all.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± True. The Student Discipline Committee hears and adjudicates upon individual cases of alleged breaches of the Code of Student Conduct. They were basically the law in this academy and had as much say in school-related decisions as the Student Council. Celeste¡ªbeing the student council president¡ªand Isaac had the same amount of authority. If Arnold refused to join the committee then she would probably suggest him joining the council. ¡°Celeste, is it possible for a member of the committee to change any decisions made by members of the teacher board? And even the vice-director?¡± Celeste put her finger on her lip, ¡°I believe that if the member has enough proof of the danger of those so-called decisions then it¡¯s possible for the board to change it.¡± ¡®Does this mean I can use my authority as a member of the committee to assemble a rescue party?¡¯ Though the rescue party would be taken care of now, that didn¡¯t mean that his decision to destroy a city could be changed. He had found no alternatives so far so that plan was still set to play out by the end of next week. ¡°Are you going to tell them to rescue the seventh year students? Like I told¡ª¡± ¡°I already know. Don¡¯t remind me.¡± Celeste smiled wryly at Arnold who cut her off. He was tired of trying to argue to make a point. The plan was happening whether he liked it or not. The only difference was that a rescue team would be assembled a lot faster now. ¡°Tell Isaac I¡¯m willing to join them.¡± ¡®I should write him a letter and send it to him. It might be better to get this rescue party business taken care of.¡¯ ¡°Very well.¡± Celeste stood up and turned around. ¡°Celeste.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± She turned her head towards him. ¡°¡­About the other day¡­¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t worry. I got ahead of myself and I¡¯m deeply sorry. I showed a side of myself that I never should¡¯ve showed to anyone.¡± ¡®You don¡¯t have to apologize at all.¡¯ He wanted to say that but couldn¡¯t. Noticing Arnold was silent, Celeste chose to speak, ¡°Take your time to make the decision. But be aware that a lot of things could go wrong on my side if you take speak, ¡°Take your time to make the decision. But be aware that a lot of things could go wrong on my side if you take too long. My father still has to go to the Imperial Court and request them to make you a Penston." A noble couldn''t choose to adopt someone, into their household from another House and change their names, on their own. The imperial court had this power since a change to a Head of a House was bound to affect the Empire in some way. "Is it possible for me to meet Lord Vance so that I can explain myself?" "Father is very busy but I sent him a letter. Once I get a response then i''ll inform you, Al. Please focus on getting some rest now." Celeste said gently before she closed the door. ¡ó¡ó When one were to meet with your superiors or with professionals then it¡¯s understandable to feel a certain type of pressure when you¡¯re waiting to enter through those doors. Arnold had a similar feeling as he sat there in the exceptionally long hallway. Classes were over by now so there weren¡¯t any students roaming the school. Students weren¡¯t allowed to even go near class buildings. They could only roam around their dorms or the Rec areas. Because of the devoid of life, Arnold felt a certain kind of creepiness that only a school could have after classes were over. He came here directly from his room after Lyra told him that it would be okay to meet with the vice-director. Arnold was the supposed victim after all. Because of this the board decided to transfer Rodrick to another location . He would be a danger to the victim again if he were in the same room. Lyra mentioned that many of the students were furious with the sword instructor for not helping Arnold. Yes, there were even admirers to balance the haters that Arnold had. Well, most of them were juniors since the seniors had many reasons not to like Arnold. Back to the complaints of the students: they claimed that Rodrick forced Arnold to use Aether even though Arnold didn¡®t want to. ¡®I have to persuade them to not fire him. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡¯ Rodrick was definitely helpless when Arnold was using that power. If Rodrick did anything to stop Arnold then he would¡¯ve been affected by the power¡¯s negative energy that caused Arnold¡¯s injury. Those who have been touched by Aether from another person would be burned to ashes since this power must not be passed along lightly. Arnold suddenly remembered what he saw in that dream he had before waking up. No, maybe it was better to call it a vision of the future? ¡®I know Angelica is able to look into the past and future ever since she became an oracle. If the future Angelica could identify which timeline I was from then maybe the Angelica from this timeline saw me as well?¡¯ Oracles had the ability to see everything their future selves could see. Their powers weren¡¯t just divinations from the gods. Of course, they are forbidden from sharing this information with another person for their own gain. Only divinations directly from the gods could be told to others. There is a hefty punishment but there are exceptions to the rule. For example, Arnold knew pretty much most of the future already so she could tell him about the things she saw. The two of them were equally gifted with knowledge. Sooner or later he had to confront Angelica. The problem was Lancelot. It was unnecessary to explain why since Arnold was a demon lord factor and Angelica was Lancelot¡¯s childhood crush. There was no way he would listen to whatever Arnold had to say. Arnold took out his hologram card to check his HP. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡®Ugh, I lost more than half my health just from using Aether once?¡¯ ¡°Huh?¡± he suddenly noticed a flashing light on the right side of the hologram. Out of curiosity he swiped with his finger. ¡°Huh?¡± Chapter 95 Part 1: Meeting ¡®Wait, how did I unlock one of my skills?¡¯ Arnold wanted an explanation for this so he scrolled down. As he scrolled he was able to see the description of the skill. ¡°System, are you there?¡± Arnold had a feeling that he could talk to it now. Turns out that he was right. --¡­ A flying notification appeared within his vision. Unlike his status, he could see the popups of the system since it wasn¡¯t his system per se but a kind of alert menu. ¡°How did I unlock this skill?¡± --Answer: secret quest has been cleared. ¡°Secret quest? What do you mean?¡± --The post-School Arc quest [Mortals Can Become Gods](Class ???) has been cleared. Arnold¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Wasn¡¯t that a hidden quest?¡¯ It was a quest few players were able to complete. Some claimed that those players were liars since it wasn¡¯t easy to activate the quest. No, it seemed impossible at first. In order to complete it, one had to gain control of Arnold von Berkley before the DLC started(which was nearly impossible unless you knew the steps involved). After doing this, you would unlock a certain cutscene. That cutscene was a voice whispering into Arnold¡¯s head that he could become a god. All he had to do was accept that power. ¡®That power was Aether all along. Shit, how many players actually know of this power¡¯s existence?¡¯ Whenever a player tried going to Arnold¡¯s stronghold in the original game, his subordinates would stop them from pursuing any further. This made it impossible for anyone to even face Arnold at his peak. Not even Alecs and Bardolt¡ªplayers from the top 100 could win against his strongest subordinates. It was like they were cheats created especially to stop players. Where did all those powerful people come from then? ¡°I thought you actually had to get the power¡­?¡± --Answer: quest only required user to see the truth; the truth that Gods and Divine Sentient Life are not beings mortals should worship if their level of power is acquirable. ¡°There will be an uproar if the Theocracy were to hear of this¡­ haha...¡± They would question Melis¡¯ teachings and whether it would cause them to lose their faith. All in all nobody should hear any of this. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. A Holy War was something of a myth where angels rained down from the sky and killed every former-believer of Melis¡¯ faith. If one lost your faith for a god then you were deemed a sinner and had to die. ¡®Wait, if I saw the future Arnold then who did the original see?¡¯ Liam was starting to suspect that a third party had something to do with Arnold¡¯s original path to becoming a villain. ¡®Was that third party blackmailing him? Or was Arnold always destined to become a villain even if he didn¡¯t get Aether?¡¯ That power was beckoning him to allow it to engulf his body. If he accepted, would he have died or would the power have consumed him and turn him into what he was destined to be? The enemy of a hero. The large doors to his right suddenly opened. He hurriedly hid the hologram card. If people saw him with it then they wouldn¡¯t let him go unpunished. ¡°Good. You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°?¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes widened when he saw a very familiar person, ¡°F-Freya York?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a rather weird way to address someone you¡¯ve met for the first time. Rude even.¡± ¡°S-Sorry,¡± he stood up and bowed ,¡±My name is¡ª¡± ¡°I know who you are. Trash of the Berkley family. To be honest them calling you ¡®trash¡¯ made me expect something different than the person I saw two days ago. Can¡¯t say I¡¯m disappointed, though.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Freya didn¡¯t answer, ¡°Walk with me.¡± ¡°But I¡­¡± he looked towards the door. ¡°If you have something to ask then ask me. I¡¯m the director after all. My decisions are final.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold decided to follow behind Freya. ¡°So what¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t this pretty casual for the Archmage to be walking around with a student?¡¯ People rarely even saw her besides when she would come save the day or when she sits at important meetings. Even getting on her list of people she had to meet was difficult. Let alone her being at the academy. ¡°C¡¯mon, I¡¯m waiting.¡± Freya beckoned Arnold to hurry up and tell her. ¡°Well¡­ Is there any way for professor Rodrick to be pardoned for what happened?¡± ¡°That incident, huh? Don¡¯t worry about that. I told the professors that Rodrick¡¯s hands were cut off during that situation.¡± ¡®True. There was nothing he could do. If he did then he would¡¯ve risked his own life to save mine.¡¯ ¡°Teachers are advised to never teach the students past the second stage of Sword Intent. See why we did? You could¡¯ve died from combustion.¡± ¡°Combustion?¡± Arnold gulped hard. His back felt drenched with sweat. ¡°A person¡¯s body goes boom if they use that power beyond what they can control. Rodrick can even he charged and lose his teaching license. But like I said, everything is sorted out.¡± Arnold breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, lady Freya. I would feel guilty if he was to blame for this even though I was the one who put myself in danger.¡± ¡°Oh well, it¡¯s over now,¡± Freya smiled, ¡°How long have you had that power?¡± ¡°¡­Two days ago was the first time I actually used it.¡± Freya looked bewildered, ¡°W-What? Ahem, I mean, how can you survive your first time? Most warriors die. I thought that you already used the power before since you could control such an absurd amount.¡± ¡®I guess it¡¯s Arnold¡¯s potential as a Transcendent.¡¯ ¡°Aha,¡± Freya suddenly looked convinced of something. She snickered like a mischievous child, ¡°Now I understand¡­ Tell me boy, how much do you know about demon factors¡ªspecifically, demon lord factors?¡± ¡°Well, they¡¯re powerful vessels who inherit the power of past demon lords that ruled with the Demon King but died serving them. As time passes they become more and more adapted to the power until the seed inside their bodies blooms and they become that demon lord they incarnated, entirely.¡± ¡°Hoh, a mere student knows this, huh? You¡¯re right, though. I think there are currently three confirmed cases. Two of which I know where they are.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± ¡®Fuck¡­ don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m one of them?¡¯ ¡°The biggest criminal organization on the continent has one of them. Serz. You¡¯ve probably heard about them, right?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡± ¡°The kid is pretty docile so far but I wonder how long that will last? I heard that he lost in the national tournament but didn¡¯t go mad like I thought he would. Well, it¡¯s my duty to keep an eye on those troublesome bunch. One spell is all I need to get rid of them.¡± ¡®Hold on, tournament? Hmm¡­¡¯ For some reason, Arnold pictured that Leonard guy. ¡°Why are you telling me this¡­?¡± Arnold glanced at Freya next to him. She stopped and turned to face him. ¡°I know,¡± Freya suddenly said, ¡°I know that you have a demon lord seed.¡± ¡°!?¡± Chapter 95 Part 2: Meeting ¡°I¡¯m confused why your soul isn¡¯t being engulfed by its power. Oh, don¡¯t be surprised,¡± Freya smiled mysteriously, ¡°I could tell from the moment I infused my mana into your body to check for any abnormalities. There was this thick cluster of energy resting at the bottom of your soul. I thought at first that it was a kind of miasma poisoning given the black colour but it was demonic aura after all. I wonder why you can have two different variants of auras inside your body without suffering any side-effects.¡± "¡­Why haven¡¯t you told anyone yet?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s to say I haven¡¯t?¡± ¡®Well, that¡¯s¡­¡¯ ¡°The reason your head is still on your body is because you pose no threat to this empire. Do you get why I mentioned that kid? He knows that powerful people would apprehend him. I already ordered one of my spies to follow him everywhere. Unlike him, you¡¯re smart enough to keep your powers under control. It was easy for us to identify him and the other one since they¡¯re so careless.¡± Freya stopped and looked over the empire. They were standing among the flowers of the High Gardens where young ladies usually come to chat. Arnold couldn¡¯t enjoy this beautiful scenery of flowers since his back was drenched in cold sweat. ¡°?¡± Arnold noticed that her gaze held boredom and aloofness. She was probably frustrated deep down. All that power but she still felt empty. ¡®Which is why she killed herself¡­ Maybe things will be different? Well, let¡¯s not get on her bad side.¡¯ ¡°Confused? I guess it is rather unexpected of me¡ªsomeone who has to protect the people¡ªto allow a potential demon lord to roam this empire. Especially given the fact that the seed inside you has all the time in the world to grow.¡± ¡°But why¡­?¡± ¡°I have two reasons. I just told you the first one, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not a threat?¡± ¡°Yes, that one. But would you like to know about the second one?¡± Freya approached him and lifted her head to look up at him. From an outside perspective it seemed like she wanted to kiss him but she only came closer to whisper to him. ¡°Please tell me, lady Freya.¡± Arnold bowed his head. When he looked at her he saw a smug smile on her face. ¡°Sorry~ You¡¯ll have to wait~.¡± ¡®Ugh¡­ What was all that suspense about then!?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in due time. You¡¯re not ready for the truth yet and I¡¯m not either. Hold out your arm. The one that¡¯s injured.¡± Freya spoke. ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± Arnold did as she said. A massive amounts of mana suddenly filled the surroundings. It was all coming from Freya. ¡°14th rank magic¡ª[Heal All].¡± Arnold¡¯s arm healed itself before his very own eyes. ¡®As expected¡­¡¯ he looked into her bored blue eyes, ¡®This woman is definitely the real Freya York.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re very handsome, you know,¡± Freya suddenly poked Arnold¡¯s cheek, ¡°Why not become my love slave? I haven¡¯t had a partner in forever~ I¡¯m worried that I might die alone.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Come on~ if I were to tell any of the senior mages to pledge themselves to me then they would worship me. What do you think they would do if they were given a chance to become my lover?¡± ¡°Surely you jest¡­¡± He could tell that she was only joking. Freya was never intending on settling down with anyone at all. She lived by magic and her goal is to discover its truth. ¡°But if you are intending on settling down then I would not be the best choice. I¡¯m just a noble¡¯s son after all.¡± ¡°You could¡¯ve just said no¡­ Oh well,¡± she shrugged, ¡°Your loss, pretty boy.¡± The two of them walked towards the pond at the end of the High Gardens. They gazed over the horizon that was highlighted by the orange hue of the setting sun. ¡°Back to serious matters, I would like to know what you plan on doing now that you know you can control a power that¡¯s taboo among swordsmen.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Freya¡¯s playful nature vanished. She looked at Arnold seriously. He thought about it for a moment. She continued talking: ¡°We need people like you. Talented individuals. A rumour has been going around in the Holy Kingdom that a new hero had been born. That person¡ªno, both of you¡ªcan become great assets to the continent. You could even receive official statuses as Great Nobles.¡± ¡°But¡­ to give such a title to a demon lord factor? I¡¯m basically the seed of a demon lord from the past. What if that seed grows and overwhelms the real me?¡± ¡°Fight it. I¡¯m not saying you should pledge yourself to anyone. All I¡¯m saying is that you should know that your power can be used for good. Should a day ever come that you¡¯re consumed by demon energy then I will step in.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡®Wait a second¡­¡¯ he felt like he just heard something absurd. ¡°Hold on¡­ Did you just say that a hero was born?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not like I need to keep it a secret anymore. The entire empire will know by next week anyway.¡± ¡®Fuck, if the Theocracy finds out that it¡¯s Luke then they¡¯ll come to take him away to join them.¡¯ That was what almost happened in the story. However, Olivia prevented them from sinking their claws into Luke. But this was when she was already a Supreme Commander. Who would protect Luke when they find out? ¡®I hope my father will do it¡­¡¯ Luke was destined to become a duke¡ªeven if that won¡¯t last long. ¡°Justice came to visit me a few days ago. He¡¯s been going around the continent telling all the monarchs and leaders.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s related to why I¡¯m keeping you alive.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Arnold couldn¡¯t even tell what she meant by what she just said. He looked at her with a questioning gaze but she didn¡¯t elaborate. Did she consider him equal in worth to a hero? Well, Arnold von Berkley was definitely a hero-level threat. No, he could far surpass any Hero if they weren¡¯t worthy of the Holy Sword of Song and Light. Perhaps Freya was thinking of using him in some way? ¡®Yeah, that must be it.¡¯ ¡°Is it alright if I ask you a question, lady Freya?¡± ¡°As long as it isn¡¯t related to the reason I¡¯m keeping you alive,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s actually two questions¡­¡± Arnold thought about which one to ask first, ¡°I heard that you have a mentor. Is this true?¡± ¡°What the¡­ I thought you wanted to ask about my magic. Whatever. Of course I had a mentor during my childhood. How else would I have achieved the apex of magic?¡± ¡®Apex, huh.¡¯ The apex referred to the peak of magic¡ª17th rank. A level of demigods. But Arnold knew that Freya wasn¡¯t capable of casting anything past 15th rank. If anyone found out then her position of Archmage would be in grave danger. It was extremely important that an Archmage had to be able to cast 17th rank magic. This was because there existed things in this dimension that only Transcended magic can destroy. One could even reverse time if one was determined to take the sacrifices. A smirk formed on Arnold¡¯s face when he realized that he had a weapon to use against the most powerful woman in this empire, no, in the entire world. ¡®Why do I feel like telling her that I know? I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s your second question? It¡¯s not about if I¡¯m a virgin or not, right? I pulled quite a lot of hunks when I was a student at this academy, y¡¯know?¡± ¡°Uhm, no,¡± Arnold thought for a moment how to phrase his question to not offend her, ¡°What if someone appeared that could take your position?¡± The wind suddenly disappeared and the temperature dropped drastically when Arnold asked that. Freya¡¯s back was facing him but he could tell that the question rubbed her the wrong way. ¡®Oh shit!¡¯ He didn¡¯t realize that it was taboo to ask an Archmage that question. He was basically asking what she would do if someone appeared that could threaten her position. This was similar to how superiors feared being overtaken by their employees. The natural course of action would be to fire that person or make them get in trouble. ¡°Never in history has there existed more than one Archmage at a time,¡± a cold voice said, ¡°If¡­ If someone like that definitely existed then I would have no choice but to kill them.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Arnold gulped hard. He thought that something terrible would happen to him but Freya only laughed a second later. ¡°Hahahaha! There¡¯s no way anyone can reach my level of magic! I¡¯m the strongest magician there is!¡± she went ¡®Hohoho!¡¯ while bending backwards. ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± ¡®Phew. Thank god she¡¯s not aware of Lauran¡­¡¯ ¡°I wouldn¡¯t wish to give this role to anyone, you know¡­¡± she suddenly stopped laughing and turned around. Her eyes and smile were dead, ¡°The responsibilities that come with being an Archmage would break any normal person¡¯s spirit.¡± Arnold knew that. In fact, Lauran nearly killed herself after she succeeded in killing Arnold in a secret route. This was because her goal was to kill all her demons from her past. Once that was fulfilled there was no reason for her to live. Although, if you followed the original path of the game and stopped Lauran from killing Arnold then you save both of them. It wasn¡¯t balanced by any means. Why did Arnold have to live so that Lauran had to live as well? The developers were called out on this multiple times. They always responded with: Both characters play major roles in the game. Either kill both or leave both alive. The ending depends on your choices. It was as simple as that. Although, Arnold von Berkley played a big role in ensuring Luke becomes the destined hero, his presence in the game always complicated things. ¡®I¡¯ve prevented Lauran from killing both me and herself. But she¡¯ll have to go through the same things that Freya went through¡­¡¯ ¡°Anyway, I made something for you.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Freya put her hand through a portal in mid-air as if she was grocery shopping. She pulled out a small object. It was a silver ring which had three small gems around the frame. ¡°This will help you control your power but only in small amounts,¡± Arnold took the ring that Freya gave him, ¡°If you overdo it then this artifact will break and let loose all that power which will result in you getting injured again. It has another use as well but I hope that you don¡¯t end up using it.¡± Arnold took a look at the beautiful gems on the top of the ring. ¡®Wait, why are there three?¡¯ he looked at Freya for answers but she didn¡¯t seem to get his confusion. ¡°It¡¯s a prototype magic item but it will definitely work.¡± ¡°So I can use Aether¡­?¡± Freya nodded, ¡°Like I said, only small amounts.¡± ¡°Thank you very much, lady Freya. But why would you give this to me?¡± She winked with her finger on her lip, ¡°This is also related to that second reason.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Arnold looked down at the ring and tilted his head. He realized that he didn¡¯t ask about the gems, ¡°Why are there three gems¡ª¡± He lifted his head and noticed that Freya was gone. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡®I guess I¡¯m on the Archmage¡¯s watchlist now huh¡­¡¯ Chapter 96 Part 1: Back At The Imperial Palace(1) ¡°S-Senior!¡± Lizette¡¯s shoulders jerked up in surprise when she heard the door open. He just returned after his meeting with Freya York. He had to admit that that woman was indeed strange. Whatever this ¡°second reason¡± was probably meant that it was a very big deal. ¡°Ah, sorry for coming in so late,¡± he threw his blazer on the bed. Even though he was wearing his uniform, he never went to any of his classes. It was redundant to have even put it on this morning. ¡°Oh, something smells delicious,¡± Arnold caught a whiff of something wonderful. ¡°I-I¡¯m making something to eat.¡± ¡°Wait, you can cook?¡± ¡°I-Is that surprising?¡± she laughed awkwardly, ¡°I lived alone the past few years so I taught myself at some point¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that there isn¡¯t a single girl of noble birth in this academy who can cook.¡± That was because they grew up privileged, never having to do anything for themselves except wipe their asses and eat. The servants basically did everything else for them. The commoner girls could do a lot of things better than noble girls. That was why the boys at the academy preferred them over noble girls. Some nobles were very traditional, meaning that their cultures was like the earth¡¯s middle ages. Women were considered the ones who take care of the children and their husbands, do the cooking sometimes, etc¡­ Although everyone could hire maids, some prefer it more if their wives did all the work. This would make them prideful about being men. That was just how noble society worked unless the woman had any real talent. ¡°I¡¯ll dish some up for you too, senior.¡± ¡®I feel a little guilty having to eat the food she spent her money on though¡­¡¯ Maybe this was her thanking him for buying sweets to welcome her? He could see a few cake wrappers that were laying empty on the kitchen counter so Lizette must¡¯ve eaten some of it. ¡°Can you pack it in a lunchbox? I have to go somewhere later.¡± ¡°B-But it¡¯s almost nighttime.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going at this time.¡± ¡®The monsters should be more active as well.¡¯ Arnold wanted to go into the forest. He wanted to see if he could gain some level experience when killing the monsters in the forest. If not then he could always go clear a dungeon alone. ¡®No, I should wait first.¡¯ His practical exams was next week and the written exams was two months after that. He knew that it would be a pain to clear a dungeon alone. He might even be too exhausted to do his practical exam when the time came. That was why he stuck to going into the forest instead. He could leave anytime compared to a dungeon that would take weeks to fully explore and kill every monster. He would be wasting his own time and energy. ¡®Man, and I was so enthusiastic when I heard that there were so many dungeons around the empire¡­¡¯ He had to take into account the dangers as well. This wasn¡¯t the game where he¡¯d spawn back at a nearby temple after dying. Arnold looked at Liz¡¯s back as she put his share into a lunchbox. ¡®Her hair is ridiculously long. What the hell¡­¡¯ ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡± ¡°¡­¡± she nodded silently. ¡°Why are you hiding your face with your hair? Are there people here that you don¡¯t like and you don¡¯t want them to recognize you?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ Yes, that¡¯s it! I was bullied a lot by those people¡­ And now they¡¯re here too!¡± ¡®Ah, I see. Well, as a former loner I was also bullied in the past so I can relate.¡¯ ¡°Is that so. Sorry for asking something so personal. Oh, and thanks for the food.¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re welcome.¡± ¡®Hmmm, she sure stutters a lot. Am I making her uncomfortable?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll go take a quick bath before leaving,¡± Arnold went towards his closet and pulled out a familiar outfit and sword. Nova¡¯s gear and clothes. ¡°When will you be back?¡± ¡°Maybe a few days?¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going to attend classes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to since I¡¯m technically recovering. Just tell whoever asks that I¡¯m still injured.¡± ¡°O-Okay.¡± Arnold headed into the bathroom to prepare to leave. ¡ó Back at the palace. The Empire¡¯s nobles were currently standing in front of the Emperor. Each of them came here to relay complaints of the matters that had been decided over the course of these past months. The biggest complaint he had received from all 233 nobles who came today was¡ªwithin expectations¡ªabout the Undead Queen. Some merchant companies from other nations pulled back their support to the nobles so many of them were left with a lot of crops but nowhere to sell them to. The nobles got most of their funds from selling to others so this was a big problem. The companies that pulled their support all had different complaints but most of them were about Brynhildr. Many of the companies were afraid that her presence would negatively affect their business. ¡°Why can¡¯t my son just come home and rule in my place¡­¡± Jurnick creaked his neck when all the nobles left. Only he and his closest subordinates¡ªthe Great Nobles¡ªremained in the throne room. ¡°What do you all think I should do about the complaints of my people?¡± ¡°Ignore them.¡± Ariane was the one who said that. Jurnick looked at her, bewildered, ¡°If I did that before then my head wouldn¡¯t be on my shoulders right now.¡± ¡°What Ariane is trying to say is that if you keep listening and abiding by your nobles¡¯ complaints then they will think you¡¯re gullible, Your Majesty.¡± Vance intervened. ¡®Ah, I see. Ariane has never been good with words so I can see now why she said that.¡¯ But an emperor had to make sure that his people was happy. If he didn¡¯t then another war might start. The previous one almost left this nation in shambles had Julius not escaped when monsters attacked the borders. Freya was the one who handled all the monsters that crossed into this world. They were believed to have come from the ¡¶Intermid¡·. This was a realm that separates man from beast and was foretold to have existed even before the ancient ones went extinct. The realm was between this world and the demon world. It wasn¡¯t just a few kilometers across, though. In fact, Freya had found that it was an entirely new world that exists beyond those borders. Monsters were known to have come from that realm when time became a concept in this world. These monsters weren¡¯t just your average level 1 rabbits or measly dungeon bosses from around the empire. No, they were monsters that were comparable to lords. It was ridiculous for people to think a prince could handle that on his own when all his men died back then. But he now had the empire¡¯s elite troops at his command. Through the thousands of years of humanity¡¯s rule on this continent, they had made new technology to detect when rifts in the barrier would open. This in turn will alert the mages enlisted in the Imperial Army and they will neutralize the threat. If monsters were to come out in hordes then the enemy nations would take the opportunity to attack the border and cross into the empire¡¯s lands. The border stretched from the Intermid until the empire¡¯s lands in a straight line. There were two sides to the border, the Empire¡¯s troops and fortresses being on the right side and the other nations being on the left. The Province of Zrek was currently helping the Imperial Army. If chaos were to ensue then enemies would need to defeat the Province of Zrek first before crossing the empire¡¯s lands. Jurnick was all the more aware that many nobles and foreign regions wanted to invade if they slip up even a little at the border. He could only pray that his son could keep the alliance they had with the Province firm and rule the border with pride. He was bearing the name of Eulia behind him, after all. His actions impacted how the common folk and nobles see the Emperor. If Julius wanted to be Emperor then he had to maintain the respect people had for the imperial family. ¡°Circumstances are different now since I sent my imperial army¡­¡± Jurnick mumbled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange how that vampire went silent these past few months?¡± Feldina wondered, ¡°I thought that she would¡¯ve taken advantage of the peace treaty the empire made with her nation.¡± ¡°Advantage? How?¡± Ariane asked. ¡°By sinking her teeth into the other nations that we¡¯ve allied with over the generations this empire has stood. Be it sending humanitarian aid or men to fight for them.¡± ¡®Hmm, that does seem plausible. Many of the cities that we¡¯ve recaptured from troublesome lords would jump at this opportunity.¡¯ Jurnick didn¡¯t know why but many of the cities on the land of the empire had been in a decline ever since the civil war. The imperial and crown faction¡¯s battles had singlehandedly caused such a domino-effect. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. Many competent lords had died in that two month-long war. This forced their sons or daughters to take over. Jurnick met with all of them to acknowledge that they would become the lords of their late fathers¡¯ cities. That was an emperor¡¯s responsibility since they were his nobles. He could count on one hand how many of them impressed him with their capabilities. The others were just utter garbage. Education-wise and manner-wise. There was also the cities which had been forcibly taken during the civil war. Jurnick couldn¡¯t just take the cities back since he divided his manpower to the Great Ridge, the Intermid border and the five cities of the empire. He was like a tree without leaves to protect the birds sitting atop one of his branches. Only the Great Nobles¡¯ armies were protecting the imperial family against any outside threats. ¡°Even if Selia was that crafty, I doubt any of them would know how to use the power given to them. Idiots with power are still idiots, after all.¡± ¡®Why am I remembering Jurius when saying that¡­¡¯ Jurnick noticed that Marcus had a troubled expression on his face. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Duke Berkley?¡± He didn¡¯t call him ¡°Marcus¡± since the Prime Minister was standing right next to him. There were also servants standing in multiple corners of the throne room. ¡°Forgive my asking, Your Majesty but wouldn¡¯t it be better if I went towards the border and took over the role as Supreme Commander?¡± Ariane, Vance and even Feldina had frowns on their faces. If Marcus left then a considerable amount of their strength as the Great Nobles would be lost. Jurnick had expected this question. Because he expected it, he already had an answer to it. ¡°I need you here more than anything. Dying at a border without seeing your new son become the duke is no way to go.¡± ¡°But think about the merits in doing so,¡± Marcus didn¡¯t back down, ¡°If Julius returns then he can become the emperor. The only reason he went to fight on the border personally is because we lack a supreme commander for that division. We need a man who can protect the backs of our people while our emperor and his closest subordinates protects the front.¡± ¡°I understand where you¡¯re coming from. Truly, I do but what made you decide this? I was under the impression that you would retire as duke in five years and live the rest of your days in the capital where you belong as a direct subordinate.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t need to worry about the enemies of my household anymore since Arnold won¡¯t be succeeding me. My two wives are very capable in running the household alone. My mistresses are also there to assist. What need is there for me to be here besides protecting the crown?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that an important task?¡± Jurnick wasn¡¯t angry that Marcus would ask such a thing. He actually appreciated that Marcus was so frank when speaking from his heart. The flattery of nobles had gotten on his nerves lately. ¡°That task would be meaningless when Julius returns to rule.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­ He¡¯s right. If my son returns after the duties was handed to Marcus then I can retire. Everyone¡ªeven people we¡¯re allied with¡ªwould agree to make Julius Emperor.¡¯ Jurnick didn¡¯t want to rule the rest of his life and only give the throne to Julius or Ronia after he dies. ¡®But if I allow this then the condition that I made beforehand would also be meaningless.¡¯ The condition was that if Julius successfully stops the invaders across the borders for three years then he would become Emperor. But if he ran back home without having accomplished anything then Ronia would become the Emperor. It was a risky situation that Jurnick intentionally created. This was to teach both of them that becoming the Emperor had many risks and difficult decisions. Turns out that the former applied only to Julius. Julius could¡¯ve rejected his father¡¯s order, of course, but he didn¡¯t. He knew that the support from his people would skyrocket if he returned victorious. However. The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, Duke Berkley. This decision would impact my son¡¯s reputation as well. Whether that be good or bad, we¡¯d have to find out.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding,¡± Marcus lowered his head and stood up. ¡°Where are you going? The meeting isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Ariane grabbed Marcus¡¯ arm as he was about to pass by Vance. ¡°Let him be, Countess Marldor. I¡¯m sure all of you are tired from constantly sitting in these meetings.¡± ¡®He¡¯s definitely going to visit his mistress.¡¯ Jurnick knew all too well why Marcus was in such a hurry so he made up an excuse since the four of them hadn¡¯t rested at all ever since they came here. A man who protected the crown daily ought to have some needs fulfilled. ¡°Ah, finally¡­¡± ¡°Yay!¡± ¡°Ah, then we shall be taking our leave.¡± Ariane, Feldina and Vance answered respectively. ¡ó¡ó Jurnick was currently sitting in his office after dismissing all the servants. The reason was because a certain someone wanted to meet with him. He looked at the family portrait that hanged on his right side. His entire family was there which included his three wives, Olivia, Julius, Jurius, Ronia and his remaining four children which were two boys and two girls. ¡®Everyone was like a family back then.¡¯ He remembered how inseparable his eldest four children was. Olivia, Julius, Ronia and Jurius spent a lot of time together when they were young, ¡®Now everything is in shambles. The memories they shared and promises that were made.¡¯ He knew that it was the succession that divided them like this. He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if one of his children was killed tomorrow or the next day by an opposing faction. Besides the imperial faction, there were many smaller factions¡ªincluding the Commoner Faction¡ªwhich supported Ronia¡¯s rise to the throne. The Crown Faction wasn¡¯t as divided as they were. Instead, they were a single faction which had different opinions but the same goal. His eldest son and first born, Julius had made that possible. ¡°Maybe I should also just retire in five years. If my son returns from the frontlines then a bloodbath is bound to happen. Even if it won¡¯t be on the scale of the civil war, I should still stay as the ruler until everything calms down.¡± If Julius were to succeed immediately after returning home then lots of discontent would arise from his enemies. Some might even be brazen enough to actually attempt to kill a member of his family. Besides his legitimate children from his three wives, Jurnick had twenty other children from multiple women that he met over the years. They were bastard children but that didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t belong to the imperial family. For some reason, all of them chose to support Ronia instead of Julius. Similarly, his four children from his second and third wives joined hands with Julius instead of Ronia. But quantity didn¡¯t equate to quality. This meant that the four of them had much better upbringing than the twenty bastard children. Anyone could tell which side was better if one looked at their skills and education. A knock came from the door, interrupting Jurnick¡¯s thoughts. --It¡¯s me, Dear. ¡°You may come in, Roseria.¡± The door opened and a woman entered soon after. She seemed to have come back from meeting someone since she was wearing a very fancy gown. Jurnick couldn¡¯t understand why his wife remained this beautiful and youthful the past 20 years that they had been married. She was like a flower that never withers. ¡°My wife is always so busy. It makes me sad that I have to leave all those things up to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret about it,¡± Roseria said before sitting on one of the couches in the room, ¡°I should serve my country in other ways if there is no need to bear heirs anymore. Well, that might change.¡± ¡°Dear¡­¡± ¡°When is Julius coming home?¡± Roseria pretended not to hear him call out to her. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure.¡± A self-mocking laughter came out of her mouth. ¡°Five months. That¡¯s how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve found out. Do you realize how hurtful it is for me to not know how my children are doing? Ronia never shows her own face in the palace even during our meals. Olivia outright avoids even meeting unless necessary. Then there¡¯s my eldest who went away for whatever reason which I only found out a few months after his departure. I can¡¯t send letters to him or have my handmaidens take clothes and necessities to him.¡± ¡°¡­I should¡¯ve discussed this with you but¡­¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Roseria quickly shut him down. Jurnick knew that his wife was stubborn and that ¡°Forget it¡± meant that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it at all anymore. ¡°Haa¡­ Then what can I do for you?¡± Roseria took something out of her bag. It seemed to be a contract or something similar. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Jurnick picked it up and read through it, ¡°¡­What do you need this much money for?¡± The paper in his hand was a request to take money from the treasury. The amount was what made him speechless. Two million gold. Whether in supplies, materials or raw gold. The sum of it all had to add up to two million. ¡°I want to send this money to Arnold.¡± ¡°What¡­? Why would you do that?¡± ¡°The boy was kicked out of his own residence and city and told to become a fief lord with no money under his name. James Caervil¡¯s territories belong to him, sure, but the tax payers money that he has to receive would be used to fix that dump of a city. He can¡¯t even sell the territories since it wasn¡¯t his to begin with but something he earned after overthrowing the original owner. Now tell me, would anyone buy those lands after hearing that the one who owns it killed the previous owner?¡± Roseria spoke without delay. She didn¡¯t give Jurnick a chance to interrupt. ¡°First of all¡­¡± Jurnick rubbed his eyes, ¡°He was not kicked out of his father¡¯s city. Marcus told me that he gave Arnold a choice. Either he works in a plot of land his father gave him or he gets his own city with its surrounding regions. The latter choice is the best since the land had been untouched by humans for decades. Only basic farms exist around the villages.¡± ¡°Do you realize how dangerous it is for him to be alone in that city without an army of his own to protect him?¡± ¡°Army¡­ Are you thinking of hiring soldiers for him? That¡¯s a bad investment since this request form is a fixed amount, Rose.¡± ¡°So what? I can send more in the future.¡± ¡°Rose, he is independent from this empire. This was established by the previous city lord when he rebelled against us. Since Arnold now owns that city, he is without a nation. I still consider him a Berkley but only in name.¡± Meaning he didn¡¯t see Arnold as Marcus¡¯ son. ¡°What¡­ do you mean by independent?¡± ¡°The plot of land surrounding it and the city itself is not under my or my court nobles¡¯ control. Even the empire¡¯s merchants dare not to travel through the city. They don¡¯t go near it because there are rebels in that city waiting to steal their supplies. It would be even worse if they see our flag and figure out the merchants¡¯ route.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you just order a clean sweep of those people then? You do realize that ordinary citizens also live there, right?¡± ¡°My hands are tied, Rose. That city might be small but its population consist mostly of criminals. And how would my men know who are the criminals and who are the ordinary citizens?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Roseria stayed quiet. She put her finger on her chin and frowned as if she made up her mind about something, ¡°Then can¡¯t we make his city a part of this empire again?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Rose. Many would protest against that decision.¡± Whitage city itself was a barren land except for its surrounding regions. The ecosystem was probably larger than even the forests surrounding the empire. The mountain ranges made the area even larger. Arnold ruled a land almost twice the size of his own father¡¯s regions. But that land was like an empty treasure box. It was fancy outside from a glance but had nothing of value inside. This means that the land might be large but it couldn¡¯t be used to benefit the empire. There were no goldmines, crystal dungeons or rare herbs that grew there. Nothing in that land was valuable besides the space. Jurnick wouldn¡¯t make the land part of the Empire even if he wanted to. They would only sit with a city and its surrounding land. They couldn¡¯t even expand by cutting down the vegetation since the area was so dangerous and filled to the brim with monsters. The monster zone deep in the forest was also rather troubling. Also, due to the difficult terrains between the city and the empire, you could only enter the city through its forest. ¡°If we look at the statistics, the land is useless to us. I¡¯m not saying that Arnold doesn¡¯t have the necessary skills to change that. In fact, being the former heir he must¡¯ve gone through rigorous training to ensure he could manage Marcus¡¯ city.¡± Problem was that the current Arnold didn¡¯t have a clue on how to manage a city. But they didn¡¯t need to know that. ¡°The nobles who stayed behind after the slaughter of the previous ruler and his family might be of some use. I¡¯ll take a look at their qualifications and decide whether to make them this empire¡¯s nobles¡ª¡± Roseria suddenly stood up. She grabbed a pen and slammed in on his desk. ¡°Instead of trying to deviate from the subject, why don¡¯t you just say no, dear husband?¡± there was a vein on her temple. ¡®Not good.¡¯ She was also smiling for some reason which gave Jurnick a bad feeling. His wife was mad at him. ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Sign here, please.¡± ¡°Roseria.¡± ¡°Sign here, please.¡± She repeated while looking at him with arched eyebrows. Jurnick held back a sigh. Of course she would be mad. He was blatantly telling her that he had no interest in helping a boy she adores with all her heart. Jurnick couldn¡¯t even remember a time when any of the children he had with her had happy memories with their mother. They would always avoid her due to how busy they always were. Julius had moved out of the palace immediately after turning 15 to live in a villa in another district. This was because he was already married by that time so he didn¡¯t need to stay at the palace as a married man. Ronia was a recluse who only came out of her tower to eat, bathe, or go to the library. She¡¯s been this way ever since she was a child. That meant that Roseria and Jurnick hadn¡¯t had quality time with their daughter for 26 years besides eating dinner together. Then there was Olivia who had lots of hobbies and wanted to be good at everything. She had no particular talent so Jurnick advised her to try out different things. He regretted telling her this since it was his fault that his daughter never spent that much time with her mother. The three of them had their moments with Roseria but that could only be counted on one hand. Then there was Arnold who visited the palace nearly every time he was at the capital. He had an odd way of growing up since they moved around a lot ever since he was a child. He also moved around due to educational purposes which he could only fulfil when he was in the empire. Because he was almost always here during his youth, Arnold visited the palace every day to play with Olivia. Many times Celeste and Grace would be with him. ¡®Hmm, I swear there was another boy with them but I can¡¯t remember his name.¡¯ If Olivia was too busy and the others couldn¡¯t come then Arnold would stroll around the palace. He was only a child so Jurnick thought it was fine for him to wander around the imperial palace. Arnold would go to the Inner Palace many times to eat the buns and croissants he bought for his playdates. He would share those with Roseria and the other consorts if Olivia wasn¡¯t around. He wasn¡¯t just a smooth talker with girls but older women too from a young age. He was always seen laughing and sharing stories with them. Because of this the other wives absolutely adored Arnold. Especially Roseria who was the closest to him. He was like her fourth child. Even if he wasn¡¯t the same as he was back then, their past together didn¡¯t change. Jurnick finished signing the request documents. ¡°Spend the money wisely, Rose¡­¡± She didn¡¯t even glance at him and only took the paper before leaving his office. She closed the door loudly which made a bang resonate. Jurnick wondered to himself, ¡®What will she do with the money if not to buy soldiers?¡¯ Chapter 96 Part 2: Back At The Imperial Palace(2) Marcus opened up his eyes. His body which had been aching the past few weeks felt like it was back to full health. He hadn¡¯t slept enough these past few months since he and the rest of the Great Nobles had to be on alert 24/7. ¡°¡­.¡± Marcus looked to his right. That side of the bed was tidied up and Joanne¡¯s pajamas were neatly folded on the pillows. ¡®She must be visiting the Consorts in the inner palace.¡¯ Joanne had become close with the emperor¡¯s other wives. Well, she was held up in this palace for months so he couldn¡¯t blame her for making friends. Still, he was worried that one or two of them had ulterior motives for becoming so close to her. The inner palace was a battleground for women. He heard stories about the previous Emperors¡¯ wives and mistresses. Some poisoned others or found other ways to hurt them because of jealousy, envy or just plain hatred for one another. But no one would be stupid enough to hurt the concubine of a duke. Not only did he hold a title second only to the Emperor in terms of political and military power, he was also a close family friend of the imperial family. Marcus was reassured once more. He stood up and headed over to the mirror to check his complexion. ¡°¡­.¡± I still look five years older than my actual age, he thought while chuckling to himself. He had a few grey hairs due to the extreme stress he had been going through but he didn¡¯t feel any different physically. In fact, he was certain that he could best any imperial knight in combat without even using his aura right now as well. Marcus looked down. There it was. A large gash extending from his left shoulder until his right hip. The memory from that battle flooded like a dam. ¡°I was a really cocky bastard, wasn¡¯t I?¡± He was a young lad with too much power. Of course the power would go to his head. In fact, he wasn¡¯t any different from Arnold; he always flaunted his strength whenever he had a chance to. He would also do this because he wanted to impress a lot of women. Well, he didn¡¯t even have to try since they all came flocking at his call. Although Marcus didn¡¯t attend the academy, he had relationships with a lot of the female students there in his youth. Adrianna wasn¡¯t his first wife. She was far younger than him at that time, after all. Marcus had a lot of marriage interviews that his father personally planned after sending out marriage proposals. Marcus didn¡¯t like any of the women he met. He was the kind of person who had a certain taste in woman. Be it face, length of hair, body shape or personality: all of this mattered when it came to what kind of woman he wants. He never even met a woman like that when it was his father who chose his partners. One day he went to the Academy out of boredom, where he was hoping to duel some young aspiring knights. He decided to go to a lecture first in one of the seventh year classrooms. Then he met her. Adrianna. She was a girl who had no family name since she threw away her family who didn¡¯t allow her to pursue magic. She was from a family of swordsmen. Although now they were a forgotten household that fell from grace. Marcus tried to woo Adrianna with everything he could: his family name, his wealth and his power. Women loved these things about men, right? Well as it turned out she wasn¡¯t interested in any of those things, much less in an old guy who was many years older than herself. She was only 20 years old when she graduated from the Academy but had no money to study further. Her family cut her off after all. Marcus decided to support her. He wasn¡¯t thinking of using her poverty as an opportunity, rather because he was impressed by her feats so far. She was the only one of two of her entire class able to use magic past 4th rank. This was uncommon for young mages since only the older mages had more time to learn magic and harness their power, thus becoming able to ascend to a higher realm of magic. Marcus¡¯ father was the patriarch at the time so he had to ask his father for permission to sponsor Adrianna. No, they didn¡¯t sponsor her, it was more like an agreement which his father made. She would have to marry Marcus if she wanted to pursue her dream. Marcus didn¡¯t even think of using his family¡¯s wealth this way. He only flaunted his money at her at first. Strangely enough Adrianna accepted and the two became married. It wasn¡¯t until their first child¡ªAnna¡ªwas born that she started to fall for him. But that¡¯s a story for another day. ¡ó Marcus was busy looking through a report from the border. He was a former general so many of the commanders and even heirs would seek assistance from him. It consumed a lot of his time but Marcus was more than happy to read about how well the battles people are fighting for the empire are going. He missed leading armies against their enemies but knew that he would never lead a unit of his own in war again since his duty was to guard the Emperor. Drawing out plans and strategies for other generals was as close to a battlefield that he could get right now. A knock suddenly came from the door, stopping his train of thought. Marcus thought he had a day off today. Well, Jurnick didn¡¯t actually say that but it was heavily implied. The four of them had been working for months without rest. ¡°Vance?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still not dressed yet even though it¡¯s already the afternoon?¡± Vance was standing there, wearing a suit as usual. There hadn¡¯t been one day in Marcus¡¯ life that he saw Vance wearing anything other than formal clothing. Vance came into the room and looked around with a wry smile, ¡°Your poor wife is out while you¡¯re lazing in your room.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my day off so what else am I supposed to do? Plus, I have work.¡± ¡°Work? What kind of work?¡± ¡°Requests from our empire¡¯s generals.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still giving out free advice to those guys,¡± Vance sighed as he shook his head. ¡°Hahaha. Some of them are vassals of my House so I need to strengthen our bonds by helping them.¡± ¡°From which frontline exactly?¡± ¡°Near the Intermid border.¡± A frown appeared on Vance¡¯s face, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°No, no. Nothing is major is wrong. Just some issues with terrain and the outposts where they¡¯re stationed. Things like that.¡± Vance sighed in relief, ¡°I guess I got ahead of myself. My wife is fighting in my place so I¡¯m really worried.¡± Vance was given an imperial order to protect the Palace so his wife, Rarya had to go fight. She was also an experienced knight who graduated from the Order. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. I¡¯ll let Jurnick know if something major happens. Let¡¯s sit.¡± The two of them went towards the table next to the window. Marcus took off the bag of letters that he was going through. ¡°What brings you here, friend?¡± He brought out a bottle of whiskey he had been saving after he came to the capital. ¡°I¡¯d like to go over some things with you, my friend.¡± Vance brought the glass up to his nose and sniffed the aroma of the whiskey. He poured some into his mouth and moved his mouth to have a taste. ¡°Things such as?¡± He gulped the whiskey and exhaled in satisfaction, ¡°That marriage contract we conducted in secret for our children. I¡¯d like to know the full details. How will this marriage influence our households¡¯ current relationship?¡± That was a very good question. This was a common question whenever two households joined hands with one another. Which side would hold the most power if one had a higher status in the aristocracy than the other? The Berkley and Penston Houses were basically two of the oldest households in the empire. They were here even before an emperor came and built an empire, swearing fealty to that emperor in the end. Back then, one House sold crops from their own backyards while the other was specialized in mining. Today they were two of the greatest households of the hundreds of noble houses on the empire¡¯s list of nobles. Because of their great wealth and prestige, there was no reason for them to join other houses to combine powers. It wasn¡¯t even necessary for the Berkley heir to marry an imperial princess. In the end it was just the selfish desires of two fathers wanting to benefit from each other. This current situation was the same. ¡°Arnold would be the one ruling your household while Luke will rule in my stead. I¡¯m not sure what else there is to say?¡± Marcus casually responded. ¡°I thought at first that Celeste should¡¯ve become Luke¡¯s concubine since things would¡¯ve been the same. But who would rule my household when I¡¯m gone? Luke? He already has to rule the Berkley House, adding another household would complicate things.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Then I began looking into other Houses with capable second or third sons. No matter where I looked, no one was more suited to rule than your son. There is also nothing to worry about concerning any enemies of the household since no one would want to cause trouble for us once we¡¯re united.¡± Vance smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll get to the point. I suggest we combine both our territories and armies and not just in name.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? I rule the west while you rule the north. How will that work?¡± A wide smile appeared on Vance¡¯s face. Marcus frowned, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of taking over the territories between our regions, are you? Internal conflict¡ªespecially wars in a nation between fellow nobles¡ªwill damage how the other nobles view you.¡± There were over a dozen smaller households that ruled the regions between their two territories. Some of which were affiliated knighthood Houses of the Berkleys. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re thinking, it¡¯s not that. I mean we should negotiate. By getting more land we can expand our two houses and make both greater than they were before.¡± ¡°¡­If I were to say yes then how will we ensure the nobles and gentries ruling the territories between us will give up?¡± ¡°Force would be our last choice. Our first choice would be negotiation, like I just said. You recently took control of all of James Caervil¡¯s lands, right?¡± ¡°That was Arnold¡¯s doing. I merely placed my name on all the documents.¡± But it does belong to them now. The widow of James was currently looking after everything there while the land had no ruler. Marcus was sending supplies to that land¡¯s people to avoid any conflicts with the common people. ¡°Those lands are worthless as it stands now. All activities that made money there has ceased. Why not give all that land to the nobles plus some extra money? Let the family of that thieving bastard move somewhere else.¡± ¡°And what will we do with the land they give to us in exchange for Caervil¡¯s land? Arnold and Luke will have their hands full.¡± ¡°Simply let one of the branch families rule in your place. You have a duty to fulfil to the crown just like I do. Why not let that boy from House Tivurgian rule the land?¡± Tivurgian was a branch family of the Berkley Household. One of Marcus¡¯ great-grandfathers ruled that family when the eldest brother ruled the Berkleys. He changed his surname but swore allegiance to his brother¡¯s household afterwards. Arthur was a boy Marcus picked up years ago. One of the villages in his territory was destroyed by bandits with the boy and another girl being the only two left. Since he was talentless and was a commoner, Marcus decided to let his great-uncle take in the kid and his sister. Arthur and Arnold were also childhood friends at one time but drifted apart down the line just like all the others have. ¡°I heard the boy has become quite the swordsman despite having no talent for aura or Ki. Why not reward him when he comes back from the dungeon expedition?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Marcus rubbed his beard in thought. Arthur had proved himself countless times as being worthy of his acknowledgment. At first he took in Arthur as a spare if all of his own sons were to die early before inheriting. Being a spare wasn¡¯t an honor to any boy in this day and age. You were basically the second choice and overlooked completely once the first son or daughter rules. Luckily, Luke caught Marcus¡¯ eyes so there was no problem with inheritance. Still, Arthur deserved some respect since he was able to survive seven years of hell in the academy. He overcame countless hurdles and bumps. Besides, his great-uncle wouldn¡¯t let Arthur rule the Tivurgian household. Marcus made up his mind, ¡°Very well. Arthur will become the lord of those territories. But considering the scale, isn¡¯t it better to get a second lord or maybe even a third as well?¡± ¡°Hm¡­ You may be right. I¡¯ll let some of my cousins become lords to help Arthur. Of course, I won¡¯t choose unwisely. Some of them might act cocky knowing that I don¡¯t have a male heir. I swear, it¡¯s like they are underestimating my only child just because she¡¯s female.¡± That would be a big mistake. Marcus knew that Celeste could¡¯ve become a capable matriarch of her Household if she was interested. She wasn¡¯t just smart but diligent, respectful and hardworking as well. These were the best qualities a heir should have in order to succeed their parent. Celeste had all these qualities yet she didn¡¯t have the desire to become the Lady of House Penston. The next best thing was to find a suitable male heir who she could marry. Noticing Marcus¡¯ unreadable expression, Vance spoke again: ¡°Celeste will always be there for him to fill in the gaps so there¡¯s no need for him to be perfect. He¡¯s well-educated in ruling a household since he finished all his training as a heir before even reaching 15 years old.¡± Vance then continued, ¡°I know education isn¡¯t the same as experience as a noble heir but I think it¡¯s better to give him a chance. Even if he stumbles and it affects my household then we can still recover. I didn¡¯t get this far as a noble without making mistakes of my own, either.¡± ¡°You make a good point but why are you still trying to convince me when I already accepted?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just making sure your mind is made up and you¡¯ll stick to your decision. My little girl would be heartbroken if she can¡¯t marry him.¡± A dry chuckle came out of Marcus¡¯ mouth. His son was quite the Casanova. Well that was obvious but to think he made an imperial princess and a highborn noble girl fall for him even before everyone called him a prodigy, even Marcus couldn¡¯t do that back in the day. Vance stood up, ¡°I should head back to my room. Celeste sent me a letter a few days ago that I hadn¡¯t read yet. I was too busy, after all so I wanted to read it before I left the palace.¡± Vance had to go to the Imperial Court to hand in some legal paperwork. He had to make the Court aware that he desires to give an outsider his family name. Arnold would throw away his name as a Berkley, thus becoming a Penston and the next Marquis. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again but please make sure to be ready to go out. I can¡¯t go out with someone too lazy to change their clothes.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. I¡¯ll see you then.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Vance arrived in his own room after ten minutes of walking. He was planning on going out for breakfast after this. He was tired of the cooking of the palace chefs so he wanted to go to Lumourge. Maybe he¡¯d stay there all day and read a book. He hadn¡¯t gotten a break like this in many years. Even back home the only time he can truly rest and relax is when he¡¯s sleeping. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Vance rummaged in the bundle of letters tied together by a small rope. He was looking for the letter his daughter sent. He opened it up after finding it. He was impatient to get everything done so he needed to see what Arnold¡¯s answer was. The next step in his plan would be set into motion. ¡°¡­?¡± There was only one line written in the letter. Vance flipped it around but saw nothing at the back either. ¡°That¡¯s it? Why? Why can¡¯t he give an answer?¡± Was Arnold out of his mind for not accepting what was being served to him on a silver platter? All he had to do was sign the marriage papers. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he found a way to restore the city and benefit from it?¡± The whole point of the marriage was the use the fact that he was a lord of a dying city to their advantage. This would make Vance¡¯s offer very tempting. Surely Arnold couldn¡¯t have found ways to restore his city this early? It was estimated that it would take decades before the city was operational again. That was under normal circumstances. He could just go to the academy and ask her straightforwardly what was going on but that wasn¡¯t an option right now. She must feel devastated by the fact that Arnold didn¡¯t accept her proposal. The two of them being childhood friends was also a card that Vance dealt with. If Arnold didn¡¯t become a Penston then Vance wouldn¡¯t be able to take over the Berkley House. Though Luke and Arnold would rule the two Houses, that was only a few years in the future since neither of them would get either Houses immediately. It wasn¡¯t because of competence or anything like that. Rather, legal matters restrict nobles from immediately having their heirs succeed them. An attorney, sent directly from the Imperial Court- would help in this task. Vance would hand over his House to Arnold once his attorney gave the go-ahead, become Luke¡¯s advisor and rule the Berkley House in secret. There had never been an advisor to any of the Berkley heirs before since that was never necessary but Vance could use the pretext that Luke was a commoner nobody to his advantage. Marcus would obviously think that it would be best to leave Luke¡¯s guidance in the hands of someone capable, someone like the Sword Master of the Empire. A man who fought in hundreds of battles, both large and small and ruled a great House at the same time. Friends? Uniting their Houses due to the fact that their children were close? Neither of these things were why he risked his entire House to be given to Arnold. He wanted to rule a more powerful household. Although the Berkley and Penston Houses were equal when it came to prestige and history, Vance didn¡¯t have the same influence over the empire as a Duke. He had tried countless times to prove himself worthy of a Duke status but Jurnick had never given him that. The Berkley Household had been a ducal family for three generations now while Vance''s father was the first Marquis. Any man with great ambition would aim for the bigger fish even if it meant sacrificing what he already had. The trust and experience he built throughout the years made giving up on that Household worth it. Though he wouldn¡¯t rule the House on his own, he would hold most of the power while Luke was still learning. It would take years before Luke could actually become capable for the job. He even used his daughter to make this dream come true. ¡°The best thing I can do now is wait. Getting angry over something like this would bring shame upon the years of planning I¡¯ve put into my decision.¡± Vance said with a calm voice as he wrote a letter addressed to his daughter. The Berkley Family will be under his rule. Chapter 97: Level Up And Strange Occurrences The leaves of the trees blew gently as the morning sun came up. The forest which had been cold, was warmed by the welcoming heat of spring. Nova made his move at that moment. He threw one of his daggers towards an unsuspecting prey. He chose to attack this time of the day because this was the time when most of the monsters would be relaxing since they usually hunt at night. Few monsters hunted in daytime. His prey¡ªa Hobgoblin¡ªscreeched ferociously, alerting its fellow tribe members. It took out the dagger that was lodged in its thigh and stood up shakily. The three other hobgoblins, as well as the dozen or so goblins surrounding them, grabbed their weapons. Arnold was standing on one of the branches of the trees near them. He wasn¡¯t a ranger or archer so he had no means of attacking using long range attacks except for throwing knives and daggers. Those weren¡¯t really meant for long range since they were midrange weapons. The power behind his throw would decrease per meter no matter how hard he threw. Because of this dilemma, he had to physically kill the goblins. Arnold didn¡¯t come here on a whim. No, he came here to hunt some goblins to make his mark in the capital as Nova. As they say, it¡¯s better to start small. Many have heard his name. They called him other things like ¡°Dragon slayer¡±, ¡°Sword of the South¡±, and ¡°Strongest swordsman on the continent¡±. The last name was controversial since there were currently two people who held that title. No one knew who really was the strongest swordsman between Justice and Vance, the Sword Master. The two have never fought so they couldn¡¯t tell. Nova calling himself that title was equal to him arrogantly announcing that he was at the same level as them. This upset many people, even the S-rankers. Of course, Arnold didn¡¯t bother to listen what they had to say. His goal for joining the Guild was to use his status as an adventurer to find out about important things going on around the world. Arnold probably had five to seven years of knowledge at best. Knowledge that he was sure of at least. After that it was just a lot of disarranged and confusing points. He knew about the epilogue but didn''t know everything that led to it. He couldn¡¯t quite trust everything he heard over the internet in the past. There was one rule to being on the internet and that was to never trust a stranger. Knowing that he would be as clueless as the rest of the people from this world, Arnold had to make up for that lack of knowledge. To do this he decided to increase his rank at the Guild. At first it was just a way of blowing off some steam but his decision to become an adventurer became much bigger. Arnold unsheathed his steel sword. It wasn¡¯t as powerful as his Aura Sword but it was good enough to use for an A-ranker. It was hard enough for adventurers¡ªexcept for S-rankers¡ªto buy equipment for themselves with their profession alone. Killing random monsters wasn¡¯t a steady job but it had its merits. You could go around the entire world with your license and get discounts, be allowed in any establishment affiliated with a guild, or be allowed entry into any city or nation of your choosing. Many don¡¯t get to live this luxury since some of them work payslip to payslip. Getting three meals a day was challenging enough for novice adventurers. Thinking about how fortunate he was, Arnold jumped down the tree and confronted the monsters. Their heads instantly shot towards him. The hobgoblin that he injured earlier charged at him with its club raised high. Arnold thought about activating aura for a moment but decided not to. He decided to instead use his martial arts prowess. Using [Dash], he appeared at the flank of the hobgoblin. Its club struck the ground, where he stood before, immediately after. Confused by its prey vanishing before its eyes, it looked left and right. Arnold punched it in the ribs before it could even make a sound. The sound of ribs breaking echoed. It spurted blood before collapsing. The goblins that had been chanting in gurgles and screeches went silent. They then grabbed their weapons after seeing the big guy fall down with foam at its mouth. Arnold could¡¯ve gone to a monster zone where he could find stronger monsters but he decided to visit a goblin den. This was because there were¡ªon average¡ªat least over a hundred goblins per tribe. It was an ocean of XP for him. He was still on his way to levelling up at the moment. He hoped to gain levels past 50 so that he could start farming once he went to the Sky God Mountain. He would only have time to farm after getting the martial skill book¡ªwherever it may be. His first priority was getting it, after all. Of course, he had to be careful since the dungeon was unranked. Who knows? Maybe an S-class monster was the weakest monster one could find in that abysmal nightmare. Well, maybe that was jumping to conclusions but his point was that none of the monsters there would be weak since they could survive in such a dungeon all this time. Arnold crushed the head of the first goblin to reach him. He punched the head of another one, causing its eyes to pop out as its skull exploded. ¡®I never expected them to be so damn weak.¡¯ All those transmigration webnovels he used to read started out with the protagonist fighting against monsters the second they open their eyes. Goblins are usually the first monster they encounter. To be honest, he was expecting a challenge when fighting barehanded. Goblins didn¡¯t pose a threat at all. The gap between him and each individual goblin was exceedingly high so it made sense. Still though, Arnold von Berkley wasn¡¯t that strong when it came to fighting barehanded without any of his martial skills, Sword Intent or aura helping him fight. Maybe it was just because the low-rank monsters were weak of this world. A goblin was at least a D-class monster. 2nd star adventurers are usually enough for them. But that didn¡¯t apply to an entire horde of them. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t stop!¡± Arnold jumped back, his back hitting a tree. He had killed twenty of them already but even more were coming out of that cave behind them. Arnold¡¯s eyes glowed bright blue and blue flames engulfed his silver hair. A small shadow appeared next to him, with a dark blue sword appearing from within. Its blade was oozing with dark blue aura. Sensing the sudden increase of power, the goblins stopped charging and waited for his next move from a distance. Arnold decided to end this quick since he could see an Orc Chief standing at the entrance of the cave. ¡®Did it kill the reining Goblin Lord and make this tribe its own?¡¯ Unlike regular orcs, an average Orc Chief was estimated to be level 30. They were a much bigger challenge considering the fact that their hides were thick so any normal sword wouldn¡¯t puncture them. Their thick skin could also absorb shockwaves so punching repeatedly at close-range was asking to be bear-hugged. Several smaller orcs were standing next to it and observing the fight. ¡°Gigigigi!¡± ¡°Ooaoaoa!¡± The goblins, probably gaining vigour from seeing their leaders, started charging again. However, countless wet thuds resonated when Arnold swung his sword horizontally. Countless bodies dropped to the ground from a single aura strike. Arnold looked at his hands with surprise on his face, ¡°I feel stronger from levelling up 5 times after killing James Caervil. I wonder if my Aura Attack increased?¡± Arnold heard a roar that reverberated throughout the forest. He could definitely feel a buff. ¡®An orc capable of using fencing skills. Never would I have imagined to find one here. Hahahah.¡¯ They had far more experience points than the average Orc Chief. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Arnold felt like he hit the imperial lottery on this one. ¡°Come on!!¡± He charged at them like a bullet. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°Phew. That took a lot out of me.¡± Arnold caught his breath after killing so many monsters. It was tiring even for him to fight so long without break. He collected all the right ears of the monsters and cut off the Orc Chief¡¯s head. It wasn¡¯t for a special quest or anything. Just that it would serge as a trophy and would give him some extra money to put into Misteltein. ¡°Let¡¯s check my status card.¡± He took out his hologram card. As expected. ¡¤ Level up! ¡¤ Level up! ¡¤ Player is now level 42. ¡°Hahaha¡­. HAHAHAHAHA!!!¡± The emptiness he felt before faded away after he felt a burst of power from levelling up. Each level up gave about 10 points on average for all stats. Arnold¡¯s physical power was now comparable to an average level 50-55 monk. ¡®As expected. The traditional method is better than training.¡¯ People started hunting monsters even before levels and statuses were discovered by the creators of ranking systems. One of these ranking systems was the hologram card he had which was made by that rune tabloid. The other one was the newer method that allowed the Academy to print stats and levels on stats for a student. The rune tabloid at the Adventurer Guilds had a similar function. However, only the first level check is free. You were only allowed to check your level again once you rise in rank. For example, an E-class adventurer could only check their status once they reach rank D. This system was implemented to impede people from faking their levels by bribing guild receptionists into changing their levels on the document. Some dungeons had level requirements which frustrated some adventurers who had trouble levelling up. It all came down to money. ¡°I started with level 32¡­ Now I¡¯m level 42¡­¡± That was only in a span of a few months. Arnold¡¯s growth was terrifying even by a genius¡¯ standards. If one went by levels alone then Arnold was on the level of an S-rank adventurer. Of course, that wasn¡¯t how the ranking system of the Guild worked for adventurer ranks. But this was a start. ¡ó¡ó¡ó At the Adventurer Guild Headquarters in Toril City, Sofilith Main Street. The second floor, at the Guild Reception and Reward Section. A thumping sound echoed as a heavy bag was dropped onto the front register. ¡°Uhm, are these from all the goblins in the area?¡± the receptionist lady was dumbfounded when she opened up the bag. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t expecting that many. ¡°Not just goblins but orcs too. You can verify whether those are all right ears.¡± In order to get a ¡°completed¡± stamp on his quest sheet, he had to kill goblins and bring a piece of their right ears as proof. It was rather difficult to forge the goblin ears using illusion magic but that didn¡¯t mean that it was impossible. But it was also easy for a Guild to find forgeries. Arnold had slain four hobgoblins, fifteen goblins and half a dozen orcs with the Orc Chief being an added bonus. From a rookie adventurer¡¯s point of view, that was something they would never be able to do anytime soon. ¡°Ah, all of them are legit. Thank you for your hard work¡­ Um, may I know your name?¡± the receptionist girl looked at Arnold as she asked. ¡°Nova, of Misteltein. I was centred in Lockinge city for a short while. Well, it¡¯s more like I became an adventurer there.¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re Nova!? I apologize for not recognizing you, sir!¡± the woman bowed profusely with a flustered expression on her face, ¡°W-We heard of your great deeds in the duke¡¯s city and we admire your achievements! All of us have heard how you saved a village from demons!¡± ¡°Ahaha, I see¡­¡± ¡®Admire? It seems like all the adventurers are looking at me like I¡¯m their worst enemy.¡¯ Only the guild staff reacted positively to what the woman said. The adventurers only frowned in distaste. The ones who were sitting at the pub downstairs were sharpening their blades for some reason while looking at Arnold. Arnold could even feel killing intent too. ¡®They must be worried that I¡¯ll hunt in the areas they usually hunt. Well, I¡¯d rather go to a monster zone than hunt monsters in the forest randomly.¡¯ A monster zone was a hotspot where monsters would definitely spawn. These areas were much more dangerous than usual hunting areas since monsters are almost definitely in the same spot and the area can attract other monsters of the same species. In gaming terms they would respawn there endlessly. Adventurers tended to avoid this area unless they were very confident in their skills to fight hordes of monsters. The good thing was that the monsters weren¡¯t that high-level. The receptionist lady returned with Arnold¡¯s payment. There was a blush on her face as she put the pouch in Arnold¡¯s hand. She tried to hide her blush by adjusting her glasses and clearing her throat. ¡°U-Uhm, will you be joining the headquarters as a transfer?¡± ¡®This again. Why is every woman interested once they hear what my name is?¡¯ Along with his name came the rumours that surrounded him¡ªof him being a Transcendent and slaying a wild dragon. Although wild dragons were the weakest subspecies of dragons after ground dragons, they were considered one of the hardest monsters to fight. The one they fought was considerably well aged and developed. It took thirty of them to even push it back. It just goes to show the limits of humans in this world even against weak monsters. ¡°I am.¡± He answered the woman¡¯s question. ¡°I see! Then I¡¯ll set aside the harder quests for sir Nova!¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not necessary¡­¡± he scratched his head awkwardly, ¡°Can I ask you something though,¡± Arnold looked at her nametag, ¡°Josephine?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Josephine answered happily. ¡°Can I get a list of all the dungeons that are available?¡± ¡°You want to enter one? I¡¯m sorry but the Academy doesn¡¯t allow adventurers to enter the dungeons this time of year¡­¡± ¡®Fuck, I should¡¯ve known that this was the case. I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t choose to enter one before the exam. I would¡¯ve lost my license for trespassing.¡¯ ¡°What about the people who have already entered dungeons?¡± ¡°They are pardoned until they clear the dungeons they entered completely. If they choose to leave the dungeon even if it was to resupply then they aren¡¯t allowed back in. The Guild can¡¯t do anything about this since the Academy would put pressure on our future business.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Oh right, where is sir Nova¡¯s party member? A party is only considered a party if there are two people. I can¡¯t submit your official document without their signature as well.¡± ¡°About that¡­ I¡¯m not even sure where he is at the moment. We separated in the capital a few months ago.¡± ¡°Should I contact the branches and send a letter to him?¡± ¡°That would be great, thanks.¡± The receptionist gave Arnold a piece of paper and quill pen with a bottle of ink. ¡°You can ask for more pages if you¡¯re thinking of sending a long letter. There¡¯s an open booth over there,¡± she pointed at the table sitting by the window. He could perfectly see the street from that window. This was the second floor of the guild where adventurers receive quest rewards and turn in their bounty. There were quite a lot of them waiting for their payments. Downstairs was filled to the brim with adventurers. Mostly people who came to renew their licenses or join the Guild. The reception desks downstairs were solely used for registration and quest receiving. Arnold didn¡¯t mind the adventurers who bumped into his shoulders ¡°accidentally¡±. He chose to ignore them completely since their behaviours were childish. They basically hated them just because he was stronger and better than them. Arnold sat down on the chair and began scribbling as soon as he thought of what to say. He couldn¡¯t just say ¡°Hey, how¡¯ve you been?¡± or ¡°I¡¯m permanently staying in the capital for now¡±. He chose to instead explain why he couldn¡¯t make it back sooner that day they came to the capital. He also wrote that he thought that being stationed in the capital was more profitable. They might¡¯ve had a lot of adventurer funds at the moment but that wouldn¡¯t last. They would also get the chance to spot a potential third member or even fourth as well. ¡®Please let it be a girl so that I won¡¯t feel awkward around Elora again.¡¯ As Arnold was writing the letter to Elora, he overheard a conversation downstairs. It was a party directly below him. ¡°¡ªAll of them?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying giant serpents were laying on the lake bank with their guts sprawling about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying, I swear,¡± a female voice said, ¡°I saw it a few days ago when I came back from my village. Excluding the water serpents which are apex predators in the snowy region, there were many other big animals near our mountain village that were just laying there on the road. This is south of the empire. Ever hear about mammoths? They were probably trying to put up a fight since the entire road was damaged but they failed to defend themselves in the end.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Arnold put down the pen and cupped his ears. ¡°Maybe some bear-like monster that had been sleeping for the past year is killing for sport to get rid of its boredom?¡± ¡°No, idiot. I¡¯m sure not any species of bear can rip apart even the scales of a wyvern.¡± ¡°W-What? Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yeah. I took the route through that city where they breed wyverns. Many of the merchants who use the wyverns for transport were making long cues in front of the city lord¡¯s mansion to complain.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I think the monster or monsters are moving in a straight line towards somewhere. Most likely the empire. We can finally get back on our feet if we solve this.¡± Her five party members looked shocked. Arnold couldn¡¯t see the young woman who started the conversation yet since he wasn¡¯t leaning over the top-floor balcony that much. ¡®Hm, they have silver plates. They are either a C or B-rank party¡­¡¯ E-rankers were copper. D-rankers were bronze. C and B-rankers were silver. A-rankers were gold. And both S and SS rankers were white gold¡ªone of the rarest minerals in this world. It was a kind of fossil variant of gold. ¡®Is this mysterious monster the Wyrm boss?¡¯ Although the Wyrm wasn¡¯t that strong that it could take down multiple wyverns at once or even kill a water serpent¡ªan A-rank monster¡ªalone. Besides, the Wyrm wasn¡¯t a deviant monster that could simply leave the dungeon. Then it had to be something else. ¡°I found a lead,¡± the young woman leaned forward to whisper but Arnold¡ªwith his aura activated¡ªcould hear all of what they were saying now. ¡°Is it a single monster?¡± ¡°Apparently, yes.¡± ¡®What the hell? A single monster? Taking into account how it could slaughter cattle and wyverns for sport, it must be level 45 at least.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t picture it as being a dragon since dragons usually love to use their breath when fighting other monsters. From what the girl said, the monster only ripped the animals apart and didn¡¯t burn them. Almost like demons would. ¡°I heard from the citizens in the outer district of Nuaria city that they had spotted strange creatures in the night too. Isn¡¯t it weird how all of this happened in a single week?¡± ¡®Don¡¯t tell me Vetis is moving without waiting for my orders¡­¡¯ Although he never met the guy, Arnold was beginning to hate him already. His order to Lunaria was strictly to tell Vetis that they shouldn¡¯t act without his permission. ¡®Well, the monsters aren¡¯t attacking any people so I guess it¡¯s fine.¡¯ Maybe Vetis wanted to alert people of the danger by starting small before the big disaster struck. Hundreds of high level monsters would spawn randomly in a line that leads to the Fair Province. Arnold remembered that he told Lunaria to summon the strongest monsters they had. Maybe that was a mistake. ¡°Should we tell an SS-ranker?¡± one of the girl¡¯s companions asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll even listen¡­ Aren¡¯t there any S-rankers on duty today? Maybe we can tell them?¡± ¡°No,¡± the young woman denied her teammate¡¯s suggestion, ¡°We don¡¯t have time to look for the top adventurers. Not even the Guild Master will listen to what I wrote in my report. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a lowly B-ranker that she doesn¡¯t concern herself.¡± ¡®That woman must be so full of herself.¡¯ Arnold pictured a woman with equally red hair as Flord¡ªshe was his elder sister and one of the strongest adventurers to ever live. In fact, she was even stronger now than she was when she was active. ¡®She probably doesn¡¯t care because these monster sightings aren¡¯t a threat to her at all. But that might change soon.¡¯ Like many situations involving powerful monsters that not even her SS-rankers can handle, she would step in and help them. There were no incidents like this ever since she became guild master but that wasn¡¯t to say that there couldn¡¯t be one in the future. ¡°Really, what a bitch,¡± the woman said in annoyance. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do¡­ Should we go check it out?¡± The young woman seemed to realize something, ¡°Ah! Then we can gather evidence and witnesses!¡± ¡°Ooh! The guild master would have to listen to us if we do that! Great idea, Galadriel!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Arnold looked down when he heard the clanking of armour. ¡®Oh, she¡¯s a knight. But¡­¡¯ he looked at her chest. ¡®There isn¡¯t any insignia on her chest which means she isn¡¯t affiliated with any House. So why is she wearing full plate armour?¡¯ He was partially interested in why a knight with no affiliations with a household would become an adventurer. People dreaming to become knights without affiliations would become squires and serve people in the military. But it seems that it was different with that female knight. ¡®Oh well.¡¯ He shrugged. He had lost interest in their party¡¯s discussions after they changed the subject of the monster sightings. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll go back to the academy since I¡¯m done here.¡¯ Chapter 98: A Rookies Guide To Dungeon Exploration A week later. Arnold had been quite busy since he was still recovering. He would go see Lyra in the mornings and go outside the empire using the gate near the campus. He hadn¡¯t levelled up as much as he did before since he didn¡¯t enter any monster zones. Monsters zones were much further than the forests near the empire. There was one in the Undead Pains but he wasn¡¯t thinking of going there since it was so far away. He couldn¡¯t ask Lauran to teleport him everywhere like some convenient taxi. She had been busy with her assistant work and schoolwork, after all. It was a shame that he had to walk everywhere. He was still level 42. It was like him hunting all week added nothing to his experience points. .. The fourth to sixth year students were all in their own classrooms. The other classes(third and under) were told to stay in their dorms. Today was the day when the dungeon parties would be announced. Nothing interesting happened during this week besides him going hunting. His roommate managed to fool everyone like he had asked her to. She told the teachers who came looking for him that he was currently recuperating and couldn¡¯t be disturbed. The vice-director pardoned him for not attending class since his arm was broken. When in truth he was prioritizing levelling up. Arnold walked along the hallway as he heard both cheers and groaning in the classes. ¡®Every one of them heard which students would be in their party.¡¯ He could understand why some were complaining while others were celebrating. The former was true for those who were placed in teams with people they didn¡¯t know or like, while the latter went for the complete opposite. Arnold didn¡¯t care as long as his teammates were strong and knew how to do teamwork. Otherwise he would have to take matters into his own hands. He didn¡¯t like being a leader but he would have to get used to it if his companions were like idiots or stubborn. When Arnold entered the classroom, everyone¡¯s eyes darted towards him. Their homeroom teacher¡ªwho was in the middle of speaking¡ªstopped. ¡°You¡¯re back, Arnold. How do you feel?¡± ¡°Just continue speaking.¡± He passed by her and went towards his seat. ¡®Huh?¡¯ He noticed that a familiar person was sitting next to his seat by the window¡ªGrace Lewan. A grin was on Grace¡¯s face. ¡®What is she planning¡­¡¯ No, the better question was ¡°what was she doing here¡±. Besides her¡ªwho was a non-combatant¡ªthere were only combatants inside the classroom today. Well, that didn¡¯t mean that a non-combatant was useless during a dungeon exploration. They could make maps of the dungeon layouts, set traps, carry the cores and everyone¡¯s luggage and skin monster pelts among other things. But looking at Grace¡¯s sort and small hands that didn¡¯t have a single broken nail, Arnold didn¡¯t think she came here to contribute anything. She was part of the normal education system so she didn¡¯t need to pass a dungeon exam. ¡°Welcome back, buddy.¡± Someone suddenly tapped Arnold¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re better!¡± another followed. Soon, a bunch of his seatmates came towards him and greeted him. ¡°You really scared us, Arnold!¡± ¡°Yeah, we thought we lost you, dude.¡± His neighbours to his right said to him. ¡°¡­¡± Arnold sat down awkwardly as nearly everyone was smiling with him. ¡°Settle down now, everyone,¡± Lisiar Brockway¡ªtheir homeroom teacher clapped her hands once to get their attention, ¡°We¡¯re glad that Arnold was able to recover after resting the past week and taking all the necessary medication. I think I speak for everyone when I say we were very worried.¡± ¡®Hah?¡¯ Arnold couldn¡¯t believe this bullshit. Worried? Them? Worried for me? Arnold wanted to ask what she meant by that but she continued speaking, ¡°Now then, let me get back to the announcements from this morning¡¯s staff meeting.¡± Arnold sighed and glanced to the side. He could see Grace look at him as well. Her eyes followed his movement. ¡®Why is she looking at me like she wants to tell me something¡­¡¯ He chose to ignore her. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to tease her like he always did in the past. Besides, he hadn¡¯t slept in days so he didn¡¯t have the energy for that either. ¡°The expedition teams have been announced as well as which dungeon is assigned to which team.¡± Lisiar unfolded a scroll and read its contents, ¡°There are two rules to this practical exam; rule 1 is that all teams will have three days at maximum to clear a dungeon. If this rule cannot be followed then a team from the second stage students will be sent in.¡± Just like there were two rules, there were two stages to the exam as well. That meant that the practical exams were split in three days for each stage. If a team can¡¯t finish clearing the dungeon in those three days then the team¡ªfrom the second stage¡ªwho were assigned to the same dungeon, would be sent in. A battle would naturally ensue and any and all methods may be used to overtake the other team. ¡°Killing¡± was one of the methods. ¡°The second rule is that you are forbidden from bringing any scrolls or weapons imbued with runic power. That means no enchanted magic swords, bows, etc¡­¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± ¡°B-But some of us need those things!¡± Some of Arnold¡¯s classmates shouted when they heard the second rule. ¡®Some of them¡ªthe magic casters most likely¡ªwill need the scrolls when they run out of mana or they want to save their mana. The runic powered weapons are usually used by the archers, healers or rangers since these classes don¡¯t come with a lot of physical power. If they don¡¯t have that then they¡¯re basically losing a considerable amount of manpower.¡¯ Arnold had to remember all this since he was going to solo the Sky God Dungeon or for any future dungeon raids he might have. ¡°All of you would rely too much on these tools if you challenged a real dungeon in the future. This can affect your performance if you depend on tools instead of your own power.¡± ¡®Really, what a shitty rule. The board are basically asking these kids to die. Even if it combats dependency on magic items, it¡¯ll impede them.¡¯ Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. Some might get injured or die as a result of these rules. It was a cruel fate but an unavoidable one. Maybe they were too talentless or they just didn¡¯t want to improve themselves in the past. All in all, Arnold thought they were pitiful. ¡®Now¡¯s the best chance to leave and hope you do better on your written exams.¡¯ The dungeon was the practical exam that was worth 65% of the total year. This only applied to combat-abled students. The written exam was a measly 10% but adding up the rest of the year¡¯s 25% they would be able to pass with a 35% which was the minimum pass rate. It was a mark that would cause them to be in the D or E classes next year. Arnold knew that basically all of them would pass since they were smart enough to get put in an A class. ¡®I expected more from an A-class, though¡­¡¯ Arnold shook his head when he saw some of them raise their hands. ¡°Do all of you wish to forfeit the dungeon exam?¡± It was optional to pass it, was what was said to them many times before. But whether you want to pass with flying colours or not was your own choice. The academy¡¯s job wasn¡¯t to force their students to do this and that. Their job was to nurture people to figure out what they had to do to succeed in life. As mentioned before, this dungeon exam was optional but very important for their final mark. The academy wouldn¡¯t be impacted even if there were a few who had low marks. Some unpolished gems are probably in the other classes. ¡®This education system may be different from earth¡¯s but it¡¯s very effective in raising leaders.¡¯ His sister was a prime example of this, after all. This method of teaching teaches them responsibility for their own future which can be applied to many other things. In response to Lisiar¡¯s question, all of them nodded. ¡°You may leave the class and prepare for your written exams which begins in two months.¡± They left the classroom one by one. The homeroom teacher didn¡¯t even look disappointed. Rather, she seemed to not care at all. ¡®So she expected this already.¡¯ ¡°Miss Lisiar, won¡¯t them leaving affect the dungeon exam overall?¡± Grace was the one who asked. ¡®You¡¯re not even supposed to be here¡­¡¯ ¡°Great question. But no, if we just move a few students from the second stage to the first stage then we¡¯ll be able to get everything back together again.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you.¡± Lisiar nodded, ¡°If there aren¡¯t any more questions¡ª¡± ¡°Ah, but I wanted to know something else.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The entire class looked at Grace in annoyance. Really, she wasn¡¯t even supposed to be here. She was merely a bystander. ¡°¡­What is it, young miss?¡± ¡°What would happen if the second rule affected other teams? Like if they run out of mana potions or spare weapons, how would they defend themselves?¡± Lisiar¡¯s expression turned bitter when she heard the question. ¡°We are strictly forbidden from helping until after the exam is over¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°A-Are you serious?¡± ¡°Won¡¯t we just die!?¡± The students protested. It seemed that that was enough to upset them. They were in the right to be angry since this matter involved their lives, not just their education. ¡°The academy¡¯s head office won¡¯t allow us to step in even if your lives are in danger.¡± Grace didn¡¯t seem as surprised as the others were. ¡®Wait, did she also know about this?¡¯ Arnold knew about this, of course. He completed the School Arc in its entirety when he played it, after all. ¡®I wonder how she found out. Shouldn¡¯t she have told others so that they could make extra preparations?¡¯ Well, he could¡¯ve done the same thing so it was hypocritical of him to blame her for keeping quiet. ¡°If you starve, eat the critters¡ªinsects, bugs, etc¡­ If you have an injury, use the plants to make simple ointments. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only three days.¡± Lisiar tried to calm them down. ¡°Humans can survive much more extreme conditions. The dungeon may be unfamiliar for now but you¡¯ll understand soon why we¡¯re enforcing these rules. Next year you¡¯ll do the same thing and the one after that one. Finally, you¡¯ll face your greatest challenge in your final grade.¡± She infused mana into the box magic item on her desk. A screen popped up of a cave-like structure. ¡°This will be the dungeon Team 1 will be entering. When I call you name I want you to come stand in front,¡± Lisiar looked over the list in her hand, ¡°Hmm, it seems that there will be five in each team.¡± Their history teacher already explained why so no one was confused about what she just said. Although Arnold didn¡¯t understand why it was like this. How were experience points split then? How did buffing teammates work? Two vanguards acting as one only counted if the two of them were in front at the same time. ¡®I wonder how it works. I¡¯ve never really cared about team dynamics that much since I was already level 100 when I joined a guild.¡¯ His class¡ªSupreme Sorcerer¡ªcould harness destruction magic arts which was the highest level of magic if one were to look at the ranks. Another name for it was AOE magic. He wasn¡¯t overly amazing in single-target magic but he could definitely destroy an entire army with one spell. He didn¡¯t really need a party since his magic was nearly the strongest in the entire game. Arcane magic was the basic form of magic and was practiced by every mage, except priests, elementalists and necromancers. Those forms of magic was known as the unorthodox magic¡ªusually needing rituals, special conditions or runes. That was why special conditions had to be met whenever you want to learn the magics. Arcane magic could be practiced by anyone who had mana but the same didn¡¯t apply to the other magic. If you want to become a priest then you should join a temple, if you want to learn necromancer magic then you should have the affinity for dark magic, and then came those who want to use elementals as magic¡ªoften referred to spirit magic. The last one was only possible for elves and those who would speak with spirits. Professor Lisiar called the five names and they went towards the front of the class. She instructed them to meet their teammates near the school hall. Lisiar called the next five, after the first five left. During this time, Grace spoke to Arnold. ¡°So¡­ What got you so riled up about the dungeon they spoke about at the opening ceremony?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold glanced at her, ¡°Is that why you came here? To ask me that?¡± ¡°¡­Maybe¡­ But I¡¯ve never seen you look so scared before. I¡¯m surprised even. Never in my life would I have expected to see a guy with so much pride get scared.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°So what did you mean by telling the vice-director to call the seventh year students back?¡± Grace moved closer until her leg was touching his. ¡°¡­Why would I tell you that?¡± ¡°Who knows? I might be able to help you.¡± ¡°Hah, the daughter of a Count wants to help me¡­¡± Arnold found it ridiculous. Although her father allowed her much more freedom than other households did their daughters, that didn¡¯t mean that Grace had a lot of connections or any power for that matter as a noble. From what he¡¯s aware of, the count will only allow Grace to succeed him if he dies and not a moment sooner. That wasn¡¯t the only bad part. There was also the fact that Grace had never cared about getting involved with matters related to student politics or politics in general. How could she stand against the Student Council, Disciplinary Committee and the Board? Freya told him that everything was taken care of but did that include saving the final year students too? He was a fool for assuming that was the case. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have been led on like that¡­¡¯ His conversation with her made it seem like he could rely on her. But maybe she would only act if danger actually struck? That was the only answer he got. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t be able to visit the Archmage to ask her what she meant by ¡°Handling everything¡±. Even top executives from major companies were on a waiting list so visiting her again wasn¡¯t possible. ¡°How can you help me exactly?¡± Arnold whispered back to her. ¡°First, tell me how you know this.¡± Grace replied back. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡®Shit. What am I supposed to say?¡¯ If he said, ¡°It¡¯s because I heard about the dangers of the dungeon from the game¡± then he would be looked at like he was a crazy person. But did it even matter what would he say? He wasn¡¯t thinking of telling anyone either. They wouldn¡¯t understand what he¡¯s talking about anyway. The best thing to say was: ¡°Serz. I have an associate there.¡± It wasn¡¯t illegal to be in contact with Serz as long as he only requested information so the Imperial Court couldn¡¯t arrest him. Grace¡¯s face twisted horribly at the mention of their name. ¡°Y-You know, you shouldn¡¯t be getting involved with them¡­¡± she grabbed his sleeve in a hurry and glanced around to make sure that no one was listening, ¡°There¡¯s rumours floating around that say that some members of Serz is enrolled into the academy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Cut ties with them before one of the Cadres order those students to kill you. Even if they have strong information networks, working with them is like walking on a sharp blade. You might never know when you¡¯ll slip and get torn in pieces. Politics has corrupted then as well.¡± Arnold looked at her silently. A wide grin appeared on his face, ¡°So you¡¯re also in touch with them.¡± ¡°W-Wha¡­¡± Grace seemed to want to argue but no words came out of her mouth, ¡°¡­I¡¯m a weak girl with no powers whatsoever. Information and money is my only ally.¡± ¡°No wonder you¡¯re loaded to buy two slaves that could fight as well. Demihumans are expensive enough to begin with. So which team supports you?¡± Serz had a saying for working with people outside their organization: bring something of worth to the table and we shall make any impossibility a possibility for you as our client. ¡®Which means that Grace has given them something of equal value. I wonder what it is.¡¯ ¡°Someone called Miara. She¡¯s my associate in the organization.¡± ¡°Miara¡­¡± the name didn¡®t ring a bell to Arnold, ¡°And you¡¯re close to her?¡± ¡°Not really. Our relationship is strictly business and not friends. I always have to bring something to the table if I want to use their resources.¡± If Grace was involved with Serz then it meant that Arnold found a new ally. Although the two would only be connected through the organization, they could help each other out when the time comes. Plus, Grace knows a Cadre. If Arnold could convince her to make him meet even one of them then he could pull them over to his side using the knowledge of the world he has. That was his most powerful weapon after all. ¡°Do you know all five Cadres?¡± Grace shook her head, ¡°Clients are forbidden from asking about anyone else if they are contracted with one team or member. Also, I can¡¯t put in a request to change the one I have a contract with since that¡¯s not allowed.¡± Contracts were fixed in Serz. You could only join and stay with one group or individual even if you¡¯re unsatisfied with their service. Meaning that Arnold was stuck with that ambitious dog called Liumiala. When he was about to ask another question to ask her how she got into contact with them, he heard his name being called. ¡°Arnold von Berkley and Stella Ayried. The two of you will be working with Year 6 class B.¡± Chapter 99: Teammates Arnold tried to process what he just heard. ¡°Me and¡­¡± he looked towards a certain someone. That someone was looking at him with reproachful eyes. ¡®Why the hell do you look disappointed!?¡¯ Stella suddenly flicked her hair and harrumphed. She stood up and walked towards the front. Arnold stood up as well. He was suddenly grabbed. ¡°Can we finish this conversation when you get back?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold nodded. He wanted to know Grace¡¯s connection to Serz as well. Who knows? Maybe the two of them could share resources. Although changing your associate wasn¡¯t allowed, forming alliances was. Grace stood up and walked out of the classroom. There was another door at the back of the classroom which she used to leave. ¡®As expected, she only came here to speak with me.¡¯ She caught his interest anyway. Lisiar patted Arnold on his back before he left the classroom. There was a worried expression on her face as if she was a mom seeing her son go to his first day of school. ¡ó Arnold gazed over the academy grounds. He could see a lot of students gathering around each other, most likely the assigned teams. They were supposed to march as a group outside the empire but Arnold and Stella both decided not to follow them. Things would progress faster if their group was marching alone. They were waiting for their other teammates outside the academy gates instead. There wasn¡¯t any time for chit-chatting. They only had three days to complete the exam so they had to leave earlier to prepare. The first night during a dungeon raid was the most vital time. You never know when you might be attacked by monsters or parasites that eat your organs from the inside until they consume your entire body. This was the worry for most players in the game¡ªespecially low rankers. Arnold wasn¡¯t the leader so he couldn¡¯t just tell everyone what to do. Odds are that the leader was probably someone from the three sixth years. But he would use what he learned once he goes to the Sky God Dungeon. Looking at Stella he couldn¡¯t quite see a leader in her. Maybe it was rude of him to think so but she seemed more like a dog that needed to be put on a leash. ¡°Is that girl running over toward us?¡± Stella suddenly spoke as she pointed somewhere. Arnold followed her finger and couldn¡¯t help but groan. ¡°Senior!!¡± ¡®Why are you¡­¡¯ Arnold wanted to run away from this place. The person who called out to him while her boobs swayed like balloons was none other than the girl who confessed to him on their first day. ¡°Ruria?¡± The girl came to a halt with sweat dripping down her neck and chin. There was a tower lunchbox in her hands. ¡°Yes, you remember!¡± She chirped happily with a beaming smile. ¡°You know this girl?¡± Stella looked at Arnold with narrowed eyes. ¡°Uh, sort of,¡± he turned back to Ruria, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Instead of giving him an answer, she held out the lunchbox with a red face. ¡°I-I made this for you! I couldn¡¯t let my beloved senior leave without saying goodbye and good luck!¡± Arnold didn¡¯t know what to say, ¡°That wasn¡¯t necessary¡­¡± ¡®Why are you still pushing!? That was clearly a rejection the other day!¡¯ He said that he wanted to give her an answer later but that didn¡¯t really mean that he would accept her. Heck, he didn¡¯t even want to give her an answer. ¡®Is this girl just an airhead that can¡¯t read the situation?¡¯ Arnold gratefully accepted the box with a forced smile, ¡°It¡¯s quite heavy...¡± ¡°I made enough to last for two days! I made all sorts of treats especially because I love you!¡± she suddenly hugged his arm and looked up at him with puppy eyes. Arnold wanted to shove her away. The way she called him ¡°Senior¡± also made him remember that high school girl who he used to mentor. But of course he couldn¡®t just tell the girl to go away. He noticed that Stella had a smirk on her face and she snickered behind her hand. ¡°Uh, thanks for the lunchbox¡­ Ruria.¡± ¡°Anytime, senior!¡± she hugged his arm even tighter, ¡°I love you! You know that right?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Stella¡¯s grin grew wider at this. Arnold suddenly felt someone¡¯s presence near them. A voice spoke to verify the presence was there, ¡°Now, now little sister, you mustn¡¯t trouble Arnold.¡± It was the voice of a young man. No, he sounded more mature so he was definitely older than Arnold. Ruria instantly let go of Arnold as if she received a shock. ¡°U-Uhm, big brother¡­¡± Standing there was a man with slicked back brown hair and glasses. He was tall and had a fit physique which made Arnold think he was pretty athletic. The most noticeable thing, however, was the pin nestled on his left chest. Commoner Faction. ¡®Wait, this guy doesn¡¯t seem like a commoner at all. Did she just call him big brother?¡¯ Arnold was puzzled who this handsome young man was who Ruria called her brother. He wasn¡¯t just puzzled by the young man¡¯s affiliation. The young man was also powerful from looking at him alone. Just him standing there was emitting aura so powerful that made Arnold¡¯s body tremble ever so slightly. The man wasn¡¯t necessarily releasing any killing intent but Arnold could tell that he was almost next to that wild dragon in terms of power. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Of course, there was a possibility that he was stronger. Probably on the level of a 6th star. ¡®Also, why couldn¡¯t I sense him until only after he was near us¡­¡¯ he glanced at Stella and noticed that she was keeping her head down. Her entire body was trembling. ¡°So you must be the one my little sister keeps fussing about,¡± the young man held out a hand, ¡°You¡¯re from House Berkley, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, you can call me Arnold.¡± Arnold shook the man¡¯s hand. ¡°My little sister here must be giving you trouble. I was looking for her anyway to discuss a certain matter that we have to attend to. Right Ruria?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± Ruria glanced at Arnold, ¡°I-I¡¯ll see you when you get back, sir Arnold¡­¡± She changed her form of addressing him instead of calling him ¡°Senior¡± affectionately. ¡°Come now, Ruria.¡± The young man put his hand on his sister¡¯s shoulder and pushed her forward slightly. She followed after him while looking back at Arnold and waving goodbye. Arnold heard Stella gasp for air. ¡°H-How¡­ the¡­ hell can you stay composed¡­ like that¡­!?¡± Stella shouted between breaths. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arnold tilted his head confusedly. ¡°D-Did you not realize who that guy was!?¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± Stella looked at Arnold incredulously, ¡°That guy could take on any person on this school and win even if he used a stick.¡± ¡°I get it. He¡¯s powerful but why should I care?¡± ¡°He¡¯s Cain! A monstrous 6th star spear user from a noble family!¡± ¡°Cain? What¡¯s his last name?¡± ¡°Uh, I think it was Bastere or something.¡± ¡®That¡¯s odd. I¡¯ve never heard of that name before. He was wearing a 7th year custom blue and grey blazer so he should be well-known by now.¡¯ ¡°Hold on, if he¡¯s from a noble family then why is he working with the Commoner Faction?¡± ¡°The commoner faction doesn¡¯t outright hate nobles, especially if they¡¯re influential and powerful like that guy. A lot of mysteries surround him. All we really know is that he¡¯s from a foreign nation. As is his sister who enrolled this year.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± Arnold recalled the man from earlier. ¡®Cain, huh¡­ I wonder who¡¯s stronger between the two of us.¡¯ He had his demon lord power if he ever fought an opponent that could match his aura at full power. Then again, there was no telling if Cain had any cards of himself up his sleeve. ¡®Well, we have no reason to fight so I guess it¡¯s pointless to ask such questions.¡¯ ¡°Oh? You guys were here all along?¡± a voice came from behind them. Three people were standing there. One was a woman who was at the front of the group while the other two were men who stood behind her. The one on the right had long ears¡ªhis ears were even longer than Sylphiala¡¯s ears and more droopy. ¡®A mountain elf.¡¯ Due to being separated as a single race for thousands of years, the Wood Elves and the Mountain Elves differed in both appearance and their racial skills. Wood Elves were one with nature and could use elemental magic. Mountain Elves could survive harsh conditions and were better hunters. Their primary weapon was the bow. The elf at the back had a bow as well. A very large one, in fact. Arnold looked at the black haired woman who spoke to them, ¡°You are¡­¡± he noticed the green band around her arm, ¡°¡­our teammates?¡± ¡°Yup,¡± she smiled, ¡°These are my two friends. The big guy with a rough face is Badger and the guy with the long ears is Long Ear.¡± ¡°Please do not introduce us like we¡¯re savages, Maylim.¡± The elf rolled his eyes and stepped forward, ¡°My name is Eclese Aperty Wodlin. My companions are Maylim Clerwin Ashtung and the other guy is Raymon.¡± Arnold glanced at Raymon. He quietly nodded his head in greeting. ¡°He¡¯s a silent guy so please don¡¯t get offended if he doesn¡¯t answer a question,¡± the elf then looked at Maylim, ¡°See? That was a greeting you give to people you just met. Esclese finds it odd how a tribe member who lived in the mountains has better manners than a noble girl who was groomed since childhood.¡± ¡°Ugh, whatever. And don¡¯t talk in the third person. It¡¯s creepy.¡± Maylim said with a snarl. ¡°Ahem, now then. Who might you be, gentleman and young lady?¡± ¡°Wait, they didn¡¯t tell you guys who you were paring up with either?¡± Arnold asked. ¡°Nope. I think it¡¯s like that with classes that have to mix. We only heard that we¡¯ll be teaming up with two very respected swordsmen from class A, year 4.¡± ¡°I see. This is my classmate, Stella Ayried and I¡¯m Arnold from the Berkley household.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Arnold? Wait, are you that guy who nearly blew the entire courtyard away?¡± Maylim¡¯s eyes sparkled as she leaned forward. ¡°Ah, yes that was me.¡± Arnold could only admit it since that actually almost happened. If Freya hadn¡¯t stopped him then many of his classmates¡ªincluding him and Rodrick¡ª would¡¯ve died. ¡°Yes! We¡¯re so glad to have a guy like you on our team!¡± Maylim jumped excitedly, ¡°We¡¯ll definitely have the highest scores! Those highbrow A class of our year can go to hell!¡± ¡®She sure acts like a little child.¡¯ Arnold noticed Eclese smiling wryly. It seemed like Eclese knew what Arnold was thinking and seemed to agree. ¡°So have you guys done dungeon exploration before?¡± Eclese asked as they walked outside the gate. ¡°Not really. This is my first time,¡± said Stella. ¡°Your first time is always the hardest,¡± Eclese said gently, ¡°This is our third dungeon ever since we were fourth years. The reason the academy does this every year is to prepare us for the hardships in our final year. My brother graduated last year and let me tell he didn¡¯t seem like his past self at all.¡± ¡®Imagine the horrors he must¡¯ve seen back then.¡¯ The practical exam wasn¡¯t the only hard part for seventh years. There was also a written exam which tests your endurance. Students would have to write for two entire months non-stop with two days long break in-between different subjects. This was only after they¡¯re done with the dungeon exams. The academy offered 50 subjects. Magical Science, Destiny Divine Magic, Alchemy and Arcane Theory were the most difficult subjects in the entire empire. These subjects were why so many students drop out. Arnold couldn¡¯t help but admire Eclese¡¯s brother. A carriage suddenly pulled up and the coach called out to them. ¡°That¡¯s our ride everyone! Hop on!¡± Maylim grabbed Stella¡¯s hand and ran towards the carriage. Arnold called out to Eclese, ¡°Can I talk with you for a second?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eclese nodded to Raymon. Raymon nodded back and left the two of them alone. ¡°Please continue.¡± ¡°Thanks. I¡¯d like to know who will be in charge of the group.¡± ¡°Ah, our leader? She was originally our leader.¡± He pointed at Maylim. ¡°Her?¡± ¡°Hahaha, you seem surprised. Don¡¯t be. She¡¯s really our leader even if she acts like¡­¡± Eclese sighed when he looked at Maylim whose sheath was caught in the door of the wagon. The wind blew and her underwear was seen beneath her skirt. She didn¡¯t even care as she tried to pull out her sheath. ¡°¡­like that.¡± ¡°¡­Appearances can be deceiving, I¡¯ve heard.¡± Eclese smiled, ¡°That¡¯s correct. Forgive my asking but are you planning on working cooperatively with us if the situation needs you to?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. How you¡¯re¡­ um¡­ prideful and arrogant.¡± Eclese said hesitantly. ¡°There¡¯s always time for change.¡± ¡°Change, huh¡­¡± Eclese nodded along, ¡°I was taken aback by your polite attitude towards us. Especially considering the rumors.¡± Arnold decided to change the subject. He didn¡¯t really feel like acting like a scumbag just to satisfy the curiosity of this person. ¡°I don¡¯t see any mage. Care to explain what this is about?¡± The two of them climbed onto the wagon. The other three didn¡¯t speak to them, probably to not interrupt their conversation. ¡°Well¡­ all the mages were taken by the other teams. I was hoping that maybe our other teammates would be mages.¡± ¡°Sorry to disappoint you.¡± Arnold shrugged, ¡°We can¡¯t take magic sheets. We don¡¯t even have a healer. How are we supposed to fight tactfully?¡± ¡°It just so happens that I can fill both those roles,¡± Eclese smiled confidently. ¡°You serious?¡± Arnold was doubtful. Eclese was a single archer. How could he fight as a mage and healer? ¡°Eclese is part of the alchemy program of the academy,¡± Maylim interjected, ¡°His skills is second to none in medicine and herbs.¡± ¡°The old traditional way of healing, huh¡­¡± ¡®Well, it¡¯s good enough.¡¯ It was highly likely that the dungeon would have all the herbs and plants he needed to make medicine to heal injuries that aren¡¯t too severe. ¡°Then what about the mage role?¡± Instead of answering Arnold, Eclese pulled out an arrow from his quiver. ¡°This is what¡¯ll make it possible for me to act as both archer and mage.¡± Noticing the questioning gazes he was receiving, Eclese elaborated further, ¡°This arrow doesn¡¯t look like any ordinary arrows you¡¯ve seen before, right?¡± True. The arrow¡¯s body wasn¡¯t wood but an unknown material that seemed much more polished and sturdy. The color of the main body was brown while the arrowhead was silver. He wasn¡¯t sure whether it was steel or any other metal since the texture itself seemed different from the silver he¡¯d seen before. Arnold noticed that there were strange markings on the arrowhead. Almost immediately he was able to guess that it was an enchanted arrow. ¡°What the¡­¡± Arnold took the arrow in his hand and looked at it closely. ¡°That¡¯s one of the arrows I bought a few weeks ago from a travelling peddler. The arrow¡¯s been enchanted with various kinds of magic. This one in particular can freeze a target once hit.¡± ¡°A debuff enchanted arrow, huh? Do you know the craftsman who made this?¡± ¡°No. But what I do know is that the person who made this is an elf like me. The peddler told me that she sold this to him for just a few silver a piece even though it was worth much more than that. Lets hope she¡¯s not from the Wood tribe otherwise my people will freak out if they see me with these, hahaha.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Arnold gave the arrow back to Eclese. ¡®What kind of craftsman is capable of infusing magic into arrows with enchantment techniques?¡¯ Arnold could tell that the arrow wasn¡¯t enchanted through the new method¡ªwhich was arcane magic spells. It seemed rather that the arrow was enchanted with traditional means. Moreover there was also those letters on the arrowhead. ¡°Hmm¡­ This person sounds interesting.¡± Interesting enough that he wanted this person to work for him. The reason? Well, to make weapons so that he could sell them to adventurers. This person¡¯s talents probably didn¡¯t just end with making flashy arrows. ¡°Anyway,¡± Eclese spoke as he looked at Maylim, ¡°Did you tell the courier to bring our supplies to the City Watch post today?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Her eyes widened in horror, ¡°I-I-I completely forgot¡­¡± Eclese gave the loudest sigh Arnold had ever heard. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to go straight to the store and get it ourselves. Driver, take us to the shopping district.¡± ¡°You got it.¡± Chapter 100: The Ideal Subordinate There were multiple nobles who came to the city lord¡¯s manor expecting to meet Arnold von Berkley. Lunaria decided it would be best to postpone their meeting compared to the previous date(which was the day Arnold left for the capital). This was due to dissatisfaction expressed by Victoria because of the way things were handled. All of them probably didn¡¯t take being chased away very well. Their unhappy expressions were clearly visible for all to see. But it faded as quickly as they entered the office of the city lord. Much to their disappointment and amazement, there was a goddess who greeted them at the door. Most of the nobles from around the region were men so they found the situation pleasant. They never knew that Arnold had such a gorgeous maid. There was another beauty waiting for them in the lord¡¯s office. She had short pink hair and a cute face. Her eyes and face were blank even as she curtsied to welcome the nobles. As the Mistress of the City Lord, Victoria had the right to look through any contracts or paperwork that her Master accepted. Lunaria mentioned after the two of them met that Arnold didn¡¯t seem to find a problem with the contract since he signed it. Victoria was skeptical so she told Lunaria to show her the contract. She spent days trying to analyze the things written in the contract. Because of this the meeting with the nobles was postponed. Lunaria didn¡¯t object to this and sent letters to the nobles telling them that the meeting would be rescheduled. Nothing that could harm the city was written anywhere in the contract. In fact, the Vampire Queen seemed to not need much. She only asked for financial assistance, after all. But the fact that they would offer any support to Arnold(even military power) made Victoria suspicious. If they ever screwed Arnold or any other small city lord over then the surrounding nations would regard her as an enemy who takes advantage of others. Considering the amount of wealth this city would possess in the future, Victoria was certain that the Undead Nation would try to forcibly take over their own resources. But that suspicion wasn¡¯t as prominent as before. ¡°¡ªWelcome gentlemen,¡± Lunaria began speaking when everyone sat down, ¡°To be honest, I expected there to be fewer of you because of the land¡¯s decline. I¡¯m glad my expectations were wrong.¡± There were twelve nobles in total, each not higher ranked than a baron. Most of them were barons and the minority came from knighthood families where their grandfathers or great-grandfathers fought in war and was awarded a title. Among them was a familiar man that Victoria knew unfortunately. Henry Fralk. ¡°Allow me to get straight to the point instead of stating the obvious by insulting the awful work you¡¯ve done over the years,¡± many of their faces scrunched at this, ¡°With the amount of crops left¡ªif we can call those things at the storage warehouses crops¡ªthis region¡¯s people would most likely die in about a year or less. And I¡¯m talking about all of them unless they decide to move or build their own farms.¡± ¡°But most of the families have been living here for generations,¡± one of the nobles spoke, ¡°Their parents before them built those homes and the villages they work in.¡± ¡°Fair point. So we¡¯ll just say that all of them will definitely die.¡± Lunaria said simply. ¡°Forgive my asking but who are you to say such a thing?¡± Henry raised his hand. ¡°I am bound to lord Arnold von Berkley through a five-year contract.¡± ¡°I meant what¡¯s your name and where are you from¡­¡± ¡°I, too would like to know!¡± Another noble spoke up and the others nodded their heads. Victoria heard Lunaria mutter, ¡°Humans are so annoying¡­¡± ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll tell you. However, you¡¯ll regret it. Before you stands a subordinate of the great Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth. My name is Lunaria Lupusil Azeli and I am the city lord¡¯s advisor.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Their reactions were bizarre. Shocked silence. None of them were running away screaming. Anyone would if they heard that an absolute monster was standing in front of them. No, maybe not all the subordinates of that vampire were monsters? ¡°You may continue, Lunaria,¡± Victoria spoke calmly. ¡°I was previously employed to work for my queen but had to come here because of various circumstances.¡± ¡°W-What kind of circumstances?¡± ¡°None of you need to know that. All you have to do is follow orders or leave this region.¡± ¡°Hngh¡­¡± ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± Lunaria¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°If any of you reveal that we are allies of Arnold von Berkley then you won¡¯t be leaving this city without receiving some form of punishment. Death is definitely on the list if we can¡¯t erase the memories of those who know.¡± ¡°Huh? Why can¡¯t we say anything?¡± one of them asked. ¡°Because lord Arnold doesn¡¯t want the empire or the other nations to know yet. As it stands the surrounding nations would try to initiate an attack. The Undead Nation is hated by many as you all know,¡± Lunaria changed the subject, ¡°We have a lot to do today. First and foremost, do any of you know what this is?¡± Lunaria¡¯s ring glowed and a red crystal popped out. ¡°Red? That¡¯s quite an unusual color for a magic crystal.¡± None of them seemed to know what kind of crystal it was. They were even curious about why it was red. Magic crystals were almost always either sky blue, white or green. This was always the case for pure and uncontaminated crystals. Black crystals represented miasma eating away at the crystals. It was one of the unusual colors that could be associated with crystals. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a magic crystal. These are known as blood crystals and they are the purest catalyst mineral in the entire world.¡± The crystal was about a fist big. Victoria wondered how much power one this big could contain. She already heard from Lunaria what the crystals were capable of after all. ¡°All we know for the time being is that it can be used as a vessel to summon monsters or seal something away. Lord Arnold has given me permission to show this to you because we need to reach an understanding before we begin working together. First of all, I don¡¯t want to be here. If it weren¡¯t for the value of these crystals then this city wouldn¡¯t have caught our eyes at all. Secondly, any and all assistance will be provided by my nation. We will help in any way we can except financial aide. We¡¯re the ones being supported financially by this city after all.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Henry spoke up. ¡°These crystals will make Arnold von Berkley one of the most powerful men on this continent. He will be richer than even a kingdom.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right¡­?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah, this city richer than an entire nation?¡± The nobles were skeptical. Victoria was as well but she couldn¡¯t really give her opinion. Getting involved in their discussions will only complicate things. They might think she¡¯s condescending to interfere in their meeting just because she was sleeping with the city lord. She also couldn¡¯t force her position on them like she did with Henry since she was the Head Maid of the manor. A Head Maid took care of their lord¡¯s residence and acts as their proxy until their masters get back. ¡°I¡¯ve done my calculations after hearing that there is a mountain worth of these crystals somewhere in this land,¡± Lunaria pointed at the map with a long stick, ¡°See this area that only has brown? I think that is where the most crystals are forming.¡± ¡°Why do you think so, uh, lady Lunaria?¡± a noble timidly spoke up. It seemed that they didn¡¯t know how to address her at all. ¡°Crystals, especially magic crystals, form in rocky areas or just deep underground in vegetation areas. The way the latter is possible is when there is an overabundance of mana in forests. That means that the trees¡¯ roots are sapping away at the energy of naturally-formed magic crystals. I won¡¯t be able to tell if the forests also has enough mana in the atmosphere to naturally form the crystals since I¡¯d need to personally go there with my equipment so we¡¯ll assume the rocky area has more crystals since that is the most likely.¡± ¡°How could we not have known that these crystals exist¡­¡± ¡°The first sample was discovered back at an auction in Lockinge city. You might not have noticed these crystals laying between the more precious minerals. People thought these crystals were junk so they would throw these away. Under the right conditions the color would turn a bright red which means that it¡¯s purer. Whenever it turns darker red then it means that the crystals are slowly losing their mana. As you can see, the crystal that I brought is more on the purer side so it¡¯s bound to be worth more. I tested it and found it to be more than 67% pure.¡± ¡°Will we begin excavating them immediately?¡± one of the nobles asked as he rubbed his hands together. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°No.¡± Lunaria denied flatly. ¡°B-But why?¡± ¡°Simply because lord Arnold didn¡¯t give us permission to do that.¡± ¡°But you have one right there!¡± Lunaria took out a transmitter and showed it to them, ¡°He gave me one of these to call him regularly. He told me that it would be fine to use this crystal as a demonstration. Allow me to warn you that if you¡¯re caught excavating these crystals without the city lord¡¯s permission then you will be dealt with accordingly.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Victoria noticed that two of the twelve nobles were awkwardly looking at each other. ¡®These traitors. They wanted to do exactly that after the meeting concluded.¡¯ ¡°Now that we¡¯ve come to an understanding, I¡¯d like to play a game with all of you. It¡¯s simply really. All of you have to do is gather people to mine for us.¡± Lunaria said as she tossed the crystal in her hand, ¡°Whoever gets the most people will be awarded with this crystal.¡± The room was silent. ¡°A-And how much will that thing sell for, if I-I may ask?¡± ¡°This crystal can go for anything between 1500 to 3000 gold. As I said, the purity is what¡¯s most important after the size.¡± Victoria looked at Lunaria in disbelief. ¡°This is to encourage them to work with us instead of working against us in secret. If they ever disobey orders then I am legally allowed to punish them however I wish since they would be biting the hand that feeds them.¡± Lunaria probably knew that Victoria wanted to berate her so she whispered this to Victoria who was standing next to her. ¡®Against us¡­¡¯ Victoria looked at the snobbishly-dressed nobles. One could tell from their gazes alone that they wanted the crystal. ¡°Henry Fralk, Gertav Hyuk and Bob Pertas. I¡¯m told the three of you have the biggest domains in this region. Many villages are under your rule. I suggest all three of you work together and gather workers for this project.¡± ¡°What? I thought all of us were participating!¡± another complained. ¡°I never said that the city¡¯s people were under their rule, just the villages surrounding the city. And none of you rule a single village besides these three. You¡¯re just living here because you don¡¯t have to be taxed by the Imperial Revenue Service. If you want to participate and make it easier to complete the project then you can use any method at your disposal to win over the people.¡± ¡®Any method¡­ Wouldn¡¯t that mean that they can threaten people too?¡¯ The nobles could force the people to work for them by threatening to kill their families. Lunaria didn¡¯t seem to speak about this so Victoria was certain that this method was allowed as well. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t bother saying anything.¡¯ She would only take action if the people really were hurt by these nobles. They were Arnold¡¯s people, after all. ¡°Let¡¯s speak about something else,¡± Lunaria rolled up the map and put the crystal away. The nobles sighed in disappointment, ¡°The crimes in this city and the farms around it have become too much of a problem. My scouts reported this morning of the most recent crime. A woman was raped and then beaten to death. The people who did this ate most of her body afterwards. Tell me, is this the kind of city a distinguished and highborn lord ought to have?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Judging by your expressions, it seems that none of you did anything about this matter.¡± ¡°B-But¡ª¡± ¡°Silence,¡± Lunaria glared at the man who tried to protest, ¡°Believe me, I would gladly remove all of you from your positions if you can¡¯t even look after the people. The only reason our lord left all of you to your devices was because you stayed even after the city became¡­ like this. That shows a how loyal you are. Or just desperate. Desperation can be good sometimes, I think.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± only Henry Fralk was calmly listening to Lunaria. He asked on behalf of everyone. ¡°After we manage to bring some income into this city then I will buy soldiers to patrol the streets. Of course, this depends if they will even come here even if the price is above average for each person. Either that or I use undead summons. Which do you prefer?¡± ¡°T-The first one.¡± Henry gulped. He was probably shaken up after hearing that Lunaria would bring undead monsters to this city. ¡°Then our first priority would be to stabilize the city. First would be rebuilding, paving roads that we can use to allow merchants to come through, and expanding this city. I¡¯m not too familiar with handling a city¡¯s economy or the influx of money so I called for help. My profession is trading and negotiating with merchants.¡± Lunaria looked towards one of the corners. Victoria and the nobles looked as well. ¡°¡ªAre you finally done explaining to them?¡± a man¡¯s soft voice came from that corner as a figure appeared. ¡®What!? I couldn¡¯t even sense him!?¡¯ Victoria had been training in martial arts ever since she was a child. Her training naturally included improving her senses and stimuli to the environments. She had lightning-fast reflexes so she could respond to any threat that might be near. But how couldn¡¯t she sense that person? Were those years of torture(training) useless? ¡°Please everyone, do not act surprised,¡± Lunaria spoke before any of them could question who this man was, ¡°He is a friend and also a subordinate of Lady Selia.¡± ¡°W-Wait, a human?¡± One of the nobles sighed in relief that he wasn¡¯t some monster. The man looked like a person in his early thirties. He was also fancily dressed. ¡°I could show all of you my true form but that would cause your heads to explode after you feel even a little bit of my power,¡± the man simply said as he strolled towards Lunaria¡¯s side, ¡°My name is Vetis and I am the prime minister of the Undead Nation. I do not have a contract with this Arnold von Berkley but he allowed me to help Lunaria.¡± ¡°We will ensure that this city flourishes again.¡± ¡°U-Um, if I may ask¡­.¡± ¡°Please go ahead, baron Fralk.¡± ¡°How will we go about making this city flourish? As it stands we can barely survive the next winter. The land suddenly became barren and even the most fertile grounds cannot grow any food. We left the land for too long without using it. We can¡¯t let our people farm further than the city¡¯s walls since monsters are often running rampant.¡± ¡°Things became worse after that dragon was killed,¡± another said, ¡°The monsters have gotten cocky lately. Some of our healers and doctors went to collect herbs yesterday but they never returned.¡± Lunaria frowned, ¡°Did you look for them?¡± ¡°Well¡­ w-we were going to¡ª" ¡°Shut up.¡± Lunaria cut the noble off, ¡°All of you are disgraces. I thought I made myself clear that you should look after the people. Does this city have no forces to combat the monsters?¡± All of them shook their heads. Lunaria looked at Vetis, ¡°May I use one of your summons to clear the outer forest?¡± ¡°You may. I brought along level 60 Fire Elemental Lords to guard the cargo we brought.¡± ¡°Excellent. I¡¯ll tell one of them to go into the forest later. For now¡­¡± Lunaria looked at Victoria, ¡°Can you escort these men out? We have urgent business to discuss.¡± ¡°As you command,¡± Victoria bowed. ¡°We¡¯ll handle the most glaring problems later. For now you may leave. We¡¯ll hold a meeting tomorrow morning.¡± ¡ó ¡ó ¡°Thank you for coming on such short notice, Vetis.¡± Lunaria closed the door and addressed Vetis. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Vetis grinned, ¡°Did you really have to make such a little lie that I came here to help this city¡¯s economy and its currency issues? I might be the Prime Minster of a kingdom but that doesn¡¯t mean my skills in making money and making it grow exceeds yours. A merchant such as yourself is more suited for that.¡± ¡°¡­I had to say something to divert their attention and avoid being suspected. Your true goal is to help me destroy a portion of Nuaria city.¡± ¡°A portion? I thought he meant we had to destroy the entire city.¡± ¡°They may be humans but they are still innocent living beings.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case then why does he want to kill people?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®Now that I think about it, I never heard the whole truth from him¡­¡¯ ¡°Our jobs aren¡¯t to ask questions but to help our benefactor in any way we can. Understand?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Still, even if he has a reason for killing the citizens of that city, shouldn¡¯t he have another plan at least? What will happen if people find out what he did?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen, Vetis. We¡¯ll make sure it doesn¡¯t.¡± Lunaria walked towards the window behind Arnold¡¯s desk and opened it up. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss that matter later. So¡­ where do you think Lady Selia went?¡± Lunaria asked as she looked over the city. The sun was at its highest so the city was bathed in light. Despite the fact that it was spring, the wind was as cold as in winter. ¡°If this person is really a player then I think she went to wherever this person is. The fact that she never told us anything means that that person is wary.¡± ¡°Wary of us?¡± ¡°We are all level 100 so we are considered the strongest nation if we go by manpower alone. The person who contacted her must¡¯ve been watching us. The question is how long they¡¯ve been watching and why they chose to contact her now all of a sudden.¡± ¡°It is rather strange¡­¡± ¡®But why is she not back yet? She¡¯s been gone for a month by now and hadn¡¯t contacted me or Lilith yet¡­¡¯ Lunaria thought in concern. ¡®What if something happened to her¡­?¡¯ Of course, it was hard to imagine someone could kill their Master so easily. Not only did she have two Star-Class Items, but she also had her full gear in case she was attacked by multiple players of the same level. Lunaria had only seen her Master use the Valyrian Armor once. That was to kill the previous reigning monster lord that was ruling over the humans of the nation they were currently ruling. The previous vampire lord was powerful that even Selia had trouble without her full equipment but she was able to win. Just goes to show that power and experience weren¡¯t a match for overpowered gear. ¡°Should we go look for her?¡± ¡°No. Using the interface to track her whereabouts would go against the promise we made with her.¡± Vetis was referring to that day when Selia left. She told them to not contact her or look for her. ¡®So if we looked for her then that person might get frightened and go into hiding.¡¯ If they used the system interface to track Selia then they could also track down this mysterious player as well. Her Master would then lose contact with them for who knows how long. Lunaria knew what Selia had been going through all these years of being alone in this world. Of course, Selia had her loyal subordinates but they could never fill the gap left behind by her guildmates. They were her family, after all. Lunaria probably knew Selia the best besides Lilith. Only the two of them knew what struggles she had to endure. I¡¯m not as great as you all thought I was. I¡¯m just a former high school student who was obsessed with playing this game. Everything I know about this world is just the knowledge I gained during my time being mentored by Him. Lunaria and Lilith were the first NPCs Selia ever summoned. Lunaria could still remember those tear-filled eyes as Selia embraced the two of them and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not alone anymore¡­¡± ¡®I wonder who she was referring to¡­ This person who mentored her¡­¡¯ A small smile appeared on Lunaria¡¯s face. This caught Vetis¡¯ attention. ¡°Is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡®I can¡¯t let him find out about what kind of person she really is.¡¯ Unlike Lunaria and Lilith who were loyal to Selia for different reasons, Vetis and the others might lose their loyalty when they hear the kind of weak person their almighty Master was beneath that character that hid her true identity. A recluse high school student. Whatever that may be. Lunaria and Lilith had to keep up this act of playing along until Selia decided to tell everyone the truth. With that said, she would only follow orders and get her work done. Just like she always had. ¡°Here.¡± Lunaria took out another storage ring and gave it to Vetis, ¡°Am I allowed to ask how you¡¯re going to advertise the crystals to the world?¡± ¡°Hmmm~¡± Vetis only hummed as he took out the crystal, ¡°Ah, such perfection. Where in this world can one find such a pure crystal? Certainly not in any dungeon or jewel store. The mages from all seven Magic Towers will come running like flies. Such perfection, indeed!¡± Lunaria heaved a sigh. ¡°Apologies, Lunaria. I was only appreciating the power of nature. If there are even more of this hidden somewhere in those mountains then this city will definitely become the richest region on this entire continent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a stretch¡­ Will you answer my question now?¡± ¡°If I tell you then it will ruin the surprise,¡± Vetis had a wide smirk on his face like it was tearing it in half, ¡°The entire world will watch in awe once these creations of mother nature become known.¡± ¡°I see. Then I won¡¯t pry.¡± She didn¡¯t care what method Vetis used as long as the existence of these crystals became known throughout the entire continent, nay, the world. ¡°Keeping your methods within acceptable range is all I¡¯m asking, Vetis. If you make a mistake like last time then I will have no choice but to inform Lilith so that appropriate punishments will follow. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll accept your punishments?¡± Vetis bowed exaggeratedly, ¡°I swear upon the name of Creste that I won¡¯t make any mistakes now or ever again,¡± he stood upright again and adjusted his tie, ¡°I shall be going then.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Vetis disappeared in a blink of an eye with the teleportation ring on one of his other fingers. ¡°I should get started, I guess,¡± Lunaria went over to Arnold¡¯s desk and sat down. She was the advisor and manager so she had at least the right to be in charge when he wasn¡¯t around. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the items she brought for him as gifts. ¡°He could¡¯ve taken the S-class items at least¡­ I can just let Vetis take it to him.¡± She opened up the box of documents and began reading them. Once she had a clear understanding of it all then she would stamp them with the Berkley seal. ¡°What was going through that human¡¯s mind when he ordered the destruction of a city?¡± Lunaria would never know but she was certain that her Master might¡¯ve done the same if circumstances were this dire. As mentioned before, she would only follow orders and listen to reason later. That was the job of a subordinate, after all. Chapter 101 Olivia had a certain condition which concerned meeting her husband. The two would only meet during the day and it would always have to be public areas if possible. If not then her room or even the school grounds was also an option. Since they had no classes today there was all the time in the world to discuss things related to their relationship. Olivia had to get things straight so that Luke can know what he has to expect when he becomes her husband. Their marriage was purely for political gain so it was a platonic relationship. But that didn¡¯t mean she shouldn¡¯t look out for him. Olivia and Luke were currently walking along the many flowerbeds of the High Garden¡ªa vast garden where noble ladies and noblemen alike would chatter or just admire the scenery of an explosion of colors surrounding them. Olivia crouched and was about to let go of Pluffy. The little fox jumped before she could even put him down properly. He chased down the frog that was hopping along the riverbank. ¡°You didn¡¯t go and say goodbye to that man, did you?¡± Olivia spoke after she stood back up. ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m not even sure he would¡¯ve liked me doing that anyway.¡± ¡°That does sound like him.¡± The dungeon exam had already started so a vast majority of the academy¡¯s students were gone today. Some first years volunteered to be porters too. Them going to the dungeons with their seniors would be a kind of first experience for when they also have to go through the same in their fourth year. ¡°How has everything been going for you? Have you made any friends?¡± Olivia went towards a bench and sat down. Luke remained standing while staring over the lake¡¯s surface which was shining from the afternoon sun. ¡°I think so? A few of the boys invited me to a party that¡¯s happening later this week. They were really cool about it and said that I could join.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± Olivia said sternly. ¡°Huh? But why not?¡± ¡°Do you not have the slightest idea of how much worth you hold, especially since everyone now knows that you have power similar to the first hero?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luke looked at her with a clueless expression. ¡®This kid has no sense of danger¡­¡¯ ¡°Until proven otherwise everyone is your enemy, alright? Avoid the women most of all. Especially your seniors since the ones in your grade are pretty much na?ve and harmless.¡± ¡°But why is everyone so hostile when I¡¯ve done nothing wrong?¡± Olivia thought for a moment how to tell him. Luke was destined to become the duke of the Berkley Household. He wielded a sacred and ancient power from the era of heroes. He was marrying into the imperial family and might become an archduke in his generation. That was already three reasons why he would have a lot of people gunning for him. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of Arnold assassination attempts, right?¡± ¡°I have.¡± ¡°He survived those four times and came to know his responsibilities yet he didn¡¯t back out of becoming the duke. Pride is probably not why he did it. I asked him one day why he continued bearing such responsibility even after everything he went through. He told me that it was his duty to eliminate every single enemy of the household even if it means getting hurt in the process.¡± ¡°R-Really¡­¡± Luke had a small smile on his face, ¡°He¡¯s really cool¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s stomach turned hearing him call Arnold cool. ¡°The household¡¯s enemies have been subtle in the past with their actions but I reckon that they might be much less subtle after the incident with James Caervil. I want you to think of everyone as enemies of your household. Even me.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°Your father is one of the wealthiest dukes on the continent. He owns most of the empire¡¯s lands and he possesses the most troops if we were to exclude the other Great Nobles. Even family friends can be your enemies. I am no exception to this. But I don¡¯t have an interest in betraying my family and committing treason just to satiate my greediness. Don¡¯t look so down. I¡¯m only using myself as an example.¡± ¡°R-Right. But how will I know if they are trustworthy?¡± ¡°Get to know them first and deduce how they would benefit from your death. Remember that the nobles would act like a flock of crows on a dead corpse if the heir dies. They¡¯ll want all that power for themselves.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that it was this risky¡­¡± Luke fidgeted with the hilt of his sword, ¡°Um, I might sound strange for asking this question but what would¡¯ve happened if Lord Marcus actually decided to make big brother the duke?¡± Maybe Luke already had the gist of what would¡¯ve happened. But he was seeking answers from Olivia. ¡°First of all, every member of his family would be picked off. This included any illegitimate children as well. Melina and Jack would also be murdered. Well, that¡¯s if there aren¡¯t people willing to make them slaves. Keep in mind that there are hundreds of nobles in this empire, which means a certain percentage of them would rebel against the Berkley household. Say there¡¯s 40 of them; they would block the gates of the empire and not allow any reinforcements to be sent out. If each household had two hundred troops then that meant that a percentage of 8000 men would be attacking the household and a minority would stall the reinforcements. The biggest threat would be the empire so more troops would be allocated here. The duchy is a single city so it¡¯s strategically more likely to be invaded easier. Especially if someone with knowledge to the entire city were to be part of the enemies. They could use anything, be it sewer systems or tunnels. As long as they get into the city.¡± ¡°But wouldn¡¯t they be worried about their families who would be punished for their actions?¡± ¡°The seven capital vices blinds the consequences of one¡¯s actions even at the darkest of times.¡± Olivia simply said. She was referring specifically to ¡°greed¡±. ¡®James was an example of that.¡¯ What she said would¡¯ve definitely happened if Marcus wasn¡¯t careful with the picking of his new heir. They saw Luke as a gullible idiot who had power he didn¡¯t know how to use. But Olivia also saw him that way. If she hadn¡¯t warned him about making friends then he would be laying dead in a ditch somewhere in the future. Although he wasn¡¯t as strong as many of his seniors, he could protect himself with his golden aura. Perhaps the sight of his power alone¡ªno matter how miniscule¡ªwould frighten others. ¡°Did big brother know that would¡¯ve happened?¡± ¡°What he knew was that he would¡¯ve died at some point. He acts recklessly, sure, but he didn¡¯t run away like a coward. It pains me to say this but act more like him in the future. Only the good parts, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Luke answered cheerfully. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the what ifs. We should discuss that matter.¡± ¡°Matter? Which one?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Olivia gripped her dress and looked down, ¡°You know¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Luke tilted his head in confusion. Olivia patted her knees and heaved a sigh, ¡°Our conversation with Arnold before we left the castle back then.¡± ¡°Ah! You¡¯ll consider it!?¡± Luke grabbed Olivia¡¯s shoulders with sparkling eyes. ¡°¡­.¡± Olivia averted her gaze, ¡°Maybe.¡± It wasn¡¯t like Olivia was positive that things would work out between her and Arnold again. He gave a pretty bad reaction when she refused to visit him a few months back. After that he went silent even after she was engaged to Luke. But deep down she probably also wanted things to be how they were when they were children. Olivia and Arnold were inseparable back then. She was fond of those days but she couldn¡¯t get rid of the hate she had for Arnold because of what kinds of things he did growing up. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Luke clapped, ¡°Should we tell him when he comes back?¡± ¡°Luke, listen. I didn¡¯t say yes. Considering something and accepting it is entirely different.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± ¡°Have you heard of the stories from our childhood?¡± ¡°Err, I only know that Your Highness was close with miss Grace, big brother and the student council president¡­¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°There¡¯s a difference between who we are today to who we were then. You probably heard the rumors of how Arnold keeps pursuing me?¡± ¡°It was true?¡± ¡°Indeed it was¡­¡± Olivia said bitterly, ¡°No matter how many times I say no he would always come back. I lost control of the situation one night. I would always be the one pulling the reins but that night was different¡­¡± ¡®I want to jump into a hole for what I did¡­¡¯ A small flush was on Olivia¡¯s face but it was so subtle that Luke didn¡¯t notice it. ¡°My point is that if he can convince me that he changed then I will accept your suggestion.¡± Olivia didn¡¯t like anyone at the moment since she has never been interested in love or dating. She had long since forgotten how it felt to love someone. Noble girls¡ªdespite being married¡ªwould have lovers other than their husbands. Olivia didn¡¯t want to become like one of those harlots so she had to take everything into account. There was a time when she did love someone. But as always she tries to avoid talking about that. Maybe it¡¯s better to just be honest with him. Although she felt nothing for him at the moment, maybe things would change once both of them came to an understanding. Olivia¡¯s only duty was to bear Luke¡¯s child. She didn¡¯t need to be like a wife to him since he would have Norn. She could have a relationship outside marriage so long as it didn¡¯t interfere with her duties as the First Lady of House Berkley. ¡®I feel dirty considering this¡­¡¯ They would be sharing each other because of the circumstances. But when one was a noble and royalty then you didn¡¯t have a choice in your partners in marriage. That was just how the world worked and she couldn¡¯t change that even if she wanted to. But she could at least give Arnold a chance since marriage wasn¡¯t an option. She wasn¡¯t doing this out of pity love. It was because of the special place he had in her heart all those years ago. Olivia decided to change the subject, ¡°About your ascension. I heard from auntie Adrianna that it would be troublesome to hold two events, so she and her husband decided to let that happen when we marry. By the way, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask something¡­ where did that green-haired woman come from?¡± ¡°Ah, Flora? We, uh, bought her at an auction¡­¡± Olivia tilted her head at the word ¡°bought¡±. Luke lowered his head. ¡®I¡¯ve heard that she was a slave but I never heard from where. Auction slaves are usually the kind sold for sex.¡¯ Olivia was under the impression that Flora was sold by her family because of a debt they owed to someone. That someone being Arnold since he was the one who brought her to the castle. Slavery in general had been abolished after the civil war in the empire. That was because slaves were convenient meatshields that could be used in various strategies. This could make winning a war difficult. There was also the problem of how slaves would react after they were freed during warfare. They would kill their previous owners and families for revenge and probably also rebel against the nation for enslaving them. Although some forms of slavery had been abolished, brothels still received sex workers who were basically daughters or sons that were sold to cover debt. ¡®I thought she was a whore slave who could fight a little¡­¡¯ Olivia apologized to Flora in her mind and promised to act better towards her. ¡°She¡¯s now in charge of your swordsmanship. I thought the two of you only sparred?¡± Olivia asked because she sometimes saw the two of them train during lunch at the castle. ¡°Yes, she is my permanent teacher until I complete my studies in swordsmanship.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s good. A duke mustn¡¯t only have the charisma of a leader but the strength of one as well. One day you might lead armies to the battlefield.¡± Olivia wasn¡¯t actually being serious. She was only flattering Luke. She was already aware that he was an idiotic, na?ve, and gullible child. ¡°Y-You think? I¡¯m not that strong¡­ not in comparison to big brother¡­¡± ¡°Why do you call him that? Why not just call him Arnold?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s because we¡¯re technically brothers since I¡¯m adopted. I also never had a brother but I always wanted one¡­¡± ¡°¡­I see. Anyway, don¡¯t compare yourself to him. A majority of the seniors can¡¯t even stand up to him in terms of power. But there are some who can,¡± Olivia pictured the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s leader, the vice-council president, leader of the commoner faction and Stella¡¯s eldest sister. Those were monsters even by this academy¡¯s standards. ¡°What happened a few days ago,¡± Luke sat down on the bench, ¡°Is it true that he¡¯s the first person to learn that power?¡± ¡°¡­Aether, I think was what they called it, right? Yes, he was the only one to have that degree of control over that power. Some are calling him the chosen hero of the future.¡± Olivia couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. How the heck would that guy be a hero? ¡°It sickens me to my stomach how everyone is cuddling up to him after that incident.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­Forget I said anything.¡± ¡®Trash of the Berkley family or not, he has a bright future ahead of him.¡¯ If Arnold could control Aether then he would be able to stand next to the Great Nobles. Vance and Marcus couldn¡¯t use Aether at all. What if Arnold could control both Aether and Aura to its full potential? ¡®We might see the rise of a fifth Great Noble.¡¯ The people knew that so they would definitely try and establish connections with him sooner or later. ¡°Uhm, isn¡¯t that miss Student Council President?¡± Luke glanced over Olivia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°¡­.¡± Olivia wanted to frown but she kept a straight face even as she heard the annoying humming coming from that cow. All the students greeted her as she passed by them. ¡°Oh my! What a coincidence!¡± Celeste stopped right in front of them. ¡°Hello.¡± Luke hurriedly stood up and bowed. ¡°Why are you so formal? Gimme a hug!¡± before Luke could say anything, Celeste pulled him close and pushed him into her bosom. He was about a head shorter than her so his face was plunged right into her chest. ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Ah, sorry sorry~ I always get so excited when I meet new people.¡± She let Luke go. Luke¡¯s entire face was red and he kept sniffing the air as if he was remembering her smell. Olivia suddenly heard a growl under the bench. ¡°Oh my! Such a cute little guy! Come here!¡± Pluffy growled furiously when Celeste tried to pick him up. ¡°Eek!¡± she jumped behind Luke with a frightened expression. ¡®Humph. I¡¯m glad Pluffy hates you too.¡¯ Olivia picked him up and put him in her lap, ¡°Can I help you, Celeste?¡± ¡°Uhm, he¡¯s not going to bite her, right?¡± Luke asked as he stood in front of Celeste as if he was guarding her. ¡°No, I¡¯ll keep him from doing that. She should just keep her distance.¡± ¡®I won¡¯t stop him even if he wants to bite you.¡¯ Celeste laughed awkwardly, ¡°I was never that good with animals so this isn¡¯t so surprising. Anyway! I wanted to tell you some good news! We¡¯re best friends after all so I just had to come tell you!¡± ¡®Coincidence my foot.¡¯ Olivia took the paper Celeste handed to her. She glanced at Celeste¡ªwho was smiling smugly for some reason¡ªbefore flipping the page. ¡°?¡± It was a documentation of marriage between Arnold von Berkley and Celeste Angelene von Penston. Olivia stared at the page for an entire minute in silence. Luke seemed to be getting worried so he approached her and peeked at it. ¡°A marriage certificate!?¡± Luke turned to face Celeste, ¡°You and big brother¡­¡± ¡°Yup, the two of us are going to get married. Unlike the two of you we will be getting married sooner. Maybe next year?¡± Celeste clapped her hands merrily, ¡°I¡¯m so excited! I¡¯m going to give him lots of babies!¡± ¡°Excited¡­? But I thought, err, miss Celeste and big brother didn¡¯t get along?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever saying that to anyone,¡± Celeste seemed troubled at what Luke said but Olivia knew that Celeste didn¡¯t particularly care, ¡°I¡¯ve kept my distance from him and every other male at this academy because my father ordered it. He was afraid I may end up pregnant which could destroy the Penston lineage. I¡¯m the only child, after all.¡± Celeste was 19 years old this year so she could inherit the household anytime she wanted. The question was why she hadn¡¯t done so up until now. Her father gave her permission to pick whoever she wanted to marry. Of course, there were some conditions. One of many of them being that the boy had to be from a well-off household. This would ensure that the Penston House would live on stronger in the next generation once Celeste had children. ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Olivia flipped through the pages, ¡°Why would you pick Arnold of all people? He¡¯s ruling a dying city that will most likely collapse in the next five years. He also has no status as a noble since he chose to leave the duchy.¡± Celeste hummed with her finger on her lips, ¡°Father didn¡¯t tell me why he agreed when I told him that I wanted to marry Al.¡± ¡°What? You suggested it?¡± Olivia was even more confused. ¡°What does it matter now?¡± Olivia gazed back down at the file in her hand. ¡°This clearly states that he would rule your family¡¯s household as well. What idiocy is this? This means that he¡¯ll become a Penston. The entire point of making me marry young master Luke instead of him was to avoid a potentially blood war between households.¡± ¡°Why is it idiotic, though?¡± ¡°The enemies of our household will set their eyes on you, Celeste. You¡¯re smart so I¡¯m sure you know this too.¡± These enemies were the people who didn¡¯t want Arnold to become the patriarch of the Berkley household. If it was revealed that Arnold would rule the Penston household then all hell would break loose. ¡°Unlike his father, my father would take care of everything without bloodshed. There¡¯s no need for my husband to lift a finger since my father wanted this. All he wants is for the Berkleys and Penstons to unite.¡± ¡®Something seems off.¡¯ Olivia looked at Celeste with narrowing eyes, ¡®No, it¡¯s not her who¡¯s giving off this suspicious feeling.¡¯ Olivia looked down at the file. Vance had called this marriage between Celeste and Arnold because he would be able to unite two very powerful families. Even if it was by name, Arnold was still part of the Berkley family and his father would be obligated to share their household¡¯s connections and power with the Penstons. ¡®Celeste is unaware of this. She¡¯s only seeing this as her father allowing her to marry Arnold. I¡¯m sure Lord Vance has an ulterior motive if he made this marriage statement while knowing the risks.¡¯ Of course, that was purely Olivia¡¯s conjecture. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Celeste tilted her head. ¡°It¡¯s still a risk for you to marry Arnold. Can¡¯t you see that? Most of the people who want our household to burn are from the Imperial Faction. This means that even my elder sister would get involved. Is your father willing to take such a risk?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Celeste seemed unaffected by what Olivia said. Deep down Olivia didn¡¯t want this for Celeste since she would be caught in the crossfire. Although something on a scale of a civil war might not result from this, something much worse than some skirmish might happen. People numbering the thousands might die because of this marriage. Those people being citizens and soldiers from the territories of both the Penston and Berkley Houses. This is what would happen if two Great Nobles were to join hands. That would give them too much power. Who knows what he¡¯ll do with that much power at his fingertips? He would have 20000 soldiers(10% of the entire empire¡¯s military force)and counting under his command and rule multiple territories as well. Many would be threatened if he got that much power. The problem was that no one trusted him to handle that much power. Celeste glanced at Luke, ¡°I could always marry Luke right here, hmm¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Luke hurriedly turned his head away when Celeste put her hand on his cheek while gazing at him with a coy smile and seductive eyes. Olivia could tell that she was just teasing Luke. ¡°Please stop teasing Luke.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s also a Berkley now so it doesn¡¯t really matter which one of the two I marry since the households¡¯ power would be united, regardless. But I chose to marry Al because I want to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not telling me that¡­¡± Olivia¡¯s suspicion was answered by Celeste¡¯s following words. ¡°Because I love him. Yes, I love Arnold von Berkley.¡± Celeste said it loud enough that even the passing-by students could hear her, ¡°Why do you look so gloomy, sir Luke? Did I miss something?¡± Luke glanced at Olivia nervously, "But¡­we had a¡ª¡± Deal, was probably what Luke wanted to say. He would be in a relationship with Norn while Olivia was in a relationship with Arnold. It was the perfect strategy to get who they wanted. Well, the world of nobles and royalty wasn¡¯t such a fairytale but they could somehow make it work without making others aware. Luke¡¯s words couldn¡¯t come out when he saw Olivia and Celeste silently looking at each other. ¡°I should get going,¡± Celeste grabbed the file with a smile on her face, ¡°I have to get ready to welcome him back in three days. In my room, of course~ Kidding~¡± Olivia didn¡¯t give that much of a reaction besides sighing tiredly. Celeste walked away after saying a final ¡°Ciao~¡±. Luke looked at Olivia, ¡°Uhm, what are we going to do about this?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to try and convince Marquis Penston to change his mind?¡± ¡°Did you not hear what I said?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Quiet. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± Olivia picked up Pluffy before standing up, ¡°Meet me in front of my dorm tomorrow at the same time as we met this morning.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Olivia didn¡¯t say anything else and only continued walking away. ¡®I need to see my sister and find out what she¡¯ll do.¡¯ Chapter 102 Part 1: Investigation A woman with long messy gunmetal silver hair was sleeping in a position that no human would consider normal. She was wearing clothes that barely covered her upper body. Her eyes opened and regained their light as the feeling of tiredness was lifted. She looked around her room as she rubbed her eyes. The room was luxurious even by her standards but given her position she could understand why they only gave her the best. There was even a crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling giving the room a look similar to that of a king¡¯s chambers. It was glass but had the reflective rays of diamonds. The bed she laid on was probably enough for ten more of her. There was so much space on it that she would never fall off. ¡°Hmm¡­ maybe I should open some windows.¡± She flicked her finger. Three windows opened up at once as a powerful gust of wind swept across the room. While at it she also used a low-rank spell to clean her body. ¡°Ah~ I felt so sticky from being in this room for two whole days.¡± Freya York stood up from the bed and went over to the mirror. She looked at her wild gunmetal-silver hair. ¡°Eh, I guess I can leave it.¡± She said as she scratched her head. She was never one to care about her appearance. She never wore makeup and never styled her hair. The worst thing about her habits was that she never washed herself every day(like people should). She would take baths only once a week as opposed to once per day. She was much too lazy to scrub herself so she only used [Cleanse] spells. The issue with this was that she couldn¡¯t quite get all the areas when she casts it. ¡°¡­.¡± She suddenly remembered something. ¡®Hm¡­ It¡¯s been a while ever since I had a nightmare or been called by Them.¡± Though she was skeptical about her peaceful days, she decided to enjoy it instead. Thinking about those ¡°things¡± that always haunted her would cause her to never truly enjoy her life. A knock suddenly came from the door. -Lady Freya, it¡¯s me, Melissa. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A groan leaked out of Freya¡¯s mouth. ¡®Why did she have to show up at my room!? Go away, witch!¡¯ Freya calmed herself down before opening the door with telekinesis to let Melissa in. Though she hated the woman a little, she had to see what Melissa wanted since it might be important. Melissa entered the room. She probably caught a whiff of something putrid since her nose scrunched the moment she entered. ¡°W-What¡¯s that horrid stench?¡± Freya turned her head to hide the flush on her face. ¡®Right¡­ This is the first time she came to my room.¡¯ Many of Freya¡¯s servants already knew her habits of not wanting to wash. They got so used to it that they don¡¯t even mind it. But it seems like Melissa would need some time to adjust. Or Freya could just stop being lazy and wash herself instead of just using spells. ¡®Nope, I¡¯m too tired. But I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s on today¡¯s menu?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Melissa tilted her head in confusion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you come here to bring my breakfast?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ I actually came here to talk about the investigation of the portals and what we have to do with the demons we captured.¡± Freya sighed loudly like a child who didn¡¯t get what she wanted, ¡°You never start your business without your first meal of the day. Go back and get mine from the kitchen.¡± ¡°But the investigation¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not asking you, Elite Mage Melissa Frin.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Melissa bowed, ¡°I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± Freya just made a shooing gesture. ¡ó Melissa returned a few minutes later. Contrary to Freya¡¯s expectation of getting a full-house breakfast, Melissa only brought a bowl of grain porridge. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I brought your breakfast, Lady Freya.¡± Melissa said with a smile. ¡®Kuh! Y-You did that on purpose!¡¯ Freya screamed at Melissa inside her head. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s just get this over with,¡± Freya pointed at one of the couches inside the room, ¡°Sit. I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say.¡± ¡°I would like to ask a question first: how does the spell destroy a portal? I was going over the notes we made in our first class but I¡¯m unable to clarify how it¡¯s possible.¡± Melissa showed her notebook that was filled with equations, magic circles and different formula. ¡°I didn¡¯t destroy the portals with the spell, I only lessened the demonic energy needed to make one appear in its natural form.¡± ¡°I see. So it¡¯s more like a spell used to drain energy from a structure. Fascinating.¡± Melissa scribbled something down in her notebook, ¡°You said the spell was 11th rank. Can you tell me again what kind of nature the spell uses?¡± ¡®You just said you wanted to ask one question¡­¡¯ Freya grumbled inside but answered Melissa. ¡°It uses the opposition of demonic energy.¡± ¡°Divinity?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I thought no arcane magic user can use divine magic or any other deviation of the original arcane magic.¡± Magic was like a tree. Arcane¡ªwhich is the first form of magic¡ªwas the trunk of the tree while magic like divine, black or curse magic were the branches which grew out of the trunk. Over time humans had been able to create different kinds of magics through the study of wizardry from the old times. Freya wanted to explain this so that Melissa could understand that it wasn¡¯t impossible for an arcane magic user to use other forms of magic. Though there was a low possibility of one being able to learn another form of magic just like that. The process was long and sometimes unrewarding. ¡°I can use all forms of magic because I¡¯ve worked on it for decades. Through time I was able to modify the spell and improve the efficacy of it. I began doing this research when I was a second year at the academy. You must¡¯ve read my book on how to modify spells using magic circle engineering.¡± Melissa was frowning deeper as Freya spoke, ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand how I did it?¡± Melissa seemed hesitant for a moment but shook her head a moment later. ¡°This is why you should only ask these kinds of questions to hear the answer instead of wanting to understand it.¡± Freya probably sounded condescending. Her words could be taken as ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much you ask you won¡¯t be able to understand it with your small brain¡± or something else along those lines. Melissa didn¡¯t seem offended at all, ¡°I¡¯m learning so much just by speaking to Lady Freya. I hope to be like you with my assistants as well.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Show them that there is a plain of magic they won¡¯t be able to understand but can still enjoy learning about. We don¡¯t live just to understand by consuming knowledge after all. We should understand our limits as well. That is how we find ways to surpass our limits.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡®Did she see it that way? I wasn¡¯t speaking like that intentionally though.¡¯ Melissa asked a question so Freya only answered honestly. ¡°Thank you for answering my questions. I was having trouble understanding the theory behind the spell. Anyway, please take a look at this,¡± Melissa passed over a document to Freya. ¡¤ Reported places of demon sightings. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡®¡­I completely forgot about this.¡¯ Freya¡¯s job was to investigate the sightings of the demons and possibly interview the victims who survived. But she was a little busy playing around in the capital and inside her room to care about the reports. She was so lazy that she didn¡¯t even put everything together and just left everything laying messily in her office. ¡°Did you put this together?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Melissa answered cheerfully, ¡°I figured that Lady Freya must be busy with a lot of things so I went ahead and investigated all the places where people apparently sighted demons.¡± Freya was impressed, ¡°Good work. Now I can scratch that off my bucket list.¡± ¡®It was never on there to begin with but you don¡¯t need to know that, kukuku.¡¯ Melissa smiled gleefully, ¡°I¡¯m glad I was of help you, Lady Freya.¡± Freya opened up the file of documents. ¡°Did all these locations have witnesses or were there some kind of trail left behind by the demons?¡± ¡°To avoid false reports, I sent out scouts to all the regions in the empire. I asked my friends at the other towers to help me. Volunteers from the temples also offered to help since their divine powers can be used to detect demonic energy. They investigated the sightings and were able to find several traces of demons and some even spotted demons.¡± ¡°What do you mean by traces?¡± ¡°...People were found mutilated or skinned in the majority of these regions. Some were eaten alive but a few survived and lived to tell the tale.¡± Freya noticed a sketch that was sticking out of the file. She took it out and saw exactly what Melissa just described. There were people with their bones twisted out of their bodies through the chopped off parts, people who were being cooked alive and others that were seemingly forced to eat their dead comrades. ¡°That was drawn by one of the victims. They have a perfect memory so everything was drawn and written in detail. I can¡¯t say much about the quality though¡­ I will hire an artist to make a replica that¡¯s higher in detail.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the written report then?¡± Freya flipped back and forth but couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°¡­A lot of things happened so it will take awhile for the person to finish. They are going through therapy to help them overcome what happened. In addition, even if said person remembered everything down to the last detail, it doesn¡¯t mean that they would want to talk to others about it.¡± ¡®Right¡­ Just the mere mention of it will bring back all those memories. Maybe I should use a spell to alter their memories so that they can forget about what happened.¡¯ Of course, that was after the person writes the entire report of what happened. Freya wasn¡¯t usually the kind of person to use her head since there was never a reason to do it but she had to act rationally from now onwards. Even if it meant that the person had to suffer. It¡¯s usually dangerous to wipe someone¡¯s memory with magic spells. But Freya could do so without any side-effects. The spell she wanted to use was at the 10th rank. ¡°Do you remember the incident near Duke Berkley¡¯s city? I believe it was in one of the villages he ruled over.¡± Melissa took back the file and pulled out another one. She showed it to Freya. ¡°Of course I do. Why?¡± ¡®An official report from the Adventurer Guild Headquarters?¡¯ Daraia finally shared some information huh, thought Freya with a smirk, she¡¯s usually so stingy with sharing information. ¡°Many of those victims reported seeing the demons go back into the portal and leaving maybe two or three of their own behind. Every time the demons left, the group¡¯s number dwindled. We believe that they were taking the females as prisoners and killing the males right in front of the victims.¡± ¡°They¡¯re being used to have demon children¡­ Like breeding machines.¡± ¡°Exactly. Which means that they are alive. But I wonder why they would take only women. Men were definitely useful for other things like manual labor or farming crops.¡± ¡°They killed the men because they only need the women, Melissa. Tell me, do you remember how crossbreeding between races work?¡± ¡°I was under the impression that it¡¯s only possible for copulation between a few different races. For example, we humans can only breed with humanoids like elves, demihumans and some half-beasts like lizardmen and dragonewts.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Dwarves, elves and demihumans are much more similar to humans so they are the perfect matches for breeding. But did you know that some demon species are also fitting to breed with humans?¡± ¡°How could that¡­¡± Melissa¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Greater Demons¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. They are more human than any other species of humanoids. They resemble humans almost 90% except for their horns and sharp fangs. But their genitals resemble ours greatly. This brings another question, why would Greater Demons send imps and the species of demons to the village to collect women?¡± Part of the reason why it was a remote village and not an entire city was so that their plans stayed under the radar and didn¡®t alarm any of the major nations. But Freya saw through their plans. She could surmise from all the information on hand that the sightings weren¡¯t random but coordinated by a higher being. Possibly a Lord ranked monster or even a Demon Lord. Melissa frowned as she was deep in thought. She tapped her finger on her knee impatiently. Freya sighed, ¡°They¡¯re dying. A vast majority of their pure demons are nearly extinct. They are afraid that the primitive demons might overtake them.¡± ¡°Ah! That makes sense!¡± ¡°Really? Does it?¡± Freya asked mockingly. Freya already knew that the demon race received a heavy blow when Promethius entered their world and started slaughtering millions while leading all this world¡¯s races into battle. But Freya didn¡¯t know that the damage the demons received would be so bad that they didn¡¯t even have a lot of fertile females. ¡°If Lilith were still alive today then she would be pumping out babies daily,¡± Freya said with a chuckle. ¡®I¡¯m glad he killed that woman. She would¡¯ve revived the demons if she were still alive.¡¯ Lilith Greubon was a Greater Demon from the succubus race. She was born with the strongest genes ever so that meant that she was very fertile. Many men wanted to be with her and make her give them babies. That was her every day life before she served the first Demon King, Ageol Sigirt I. ¡°Lilith¡­ The whore who slept with all the demon lords throughout history?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter man or woman, she slept with all of them to either bear their children or have the latter bear her children. She was just like her mother, Artemis. A breeding machine.¡± Artemis was Lilith¡¯s birth mother. The times of gods living on the mortal plain had long since passed so she wasn¡¯t in this world anymore. Even if she wanted to go and save her own creations(demons), the human gods wouldn¡¯t allow her to come down. ¡°What do you think is their end goal, Melissa?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t lady Freya just say that they want to breed to make more demons?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant by end goal. I mean what is their next step. Can you tell me what it is?¡± Melissa shook her head. ¡°Most outstanding Elite Mage of the decade, my foot. How can you not see the bigger picture?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re thinking of building an army to take on the gods.¡± ¡°What? Is something like that possible?¡± ¡°Perhaps¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡­ Why else would the Demon King be releasing so much demon energy into this world: it¡¯s to let her kind capture people and breed with them.¡± ¡°Wait, the Demon King is responsible for this?¡± Melissa had a bewildered expression on her face. ¡°How else do you think these portals are opening if not for the most natural phenomenon which is when a lot of demonic energy gather in one place? Maybe it¡¯s something else but I have a hunch that she¡¯s responsible for all these sightings.¡± ¡°¡­What should we do? The plan changed now that we know that the Demon King is actually causing all of this.¡± ¡°Nothing has changed,¡± Freya stood up and said with a confident smile, ¡°That¡¯s because I am here. She can¡¯t lay her hands on my people while I¡¯m around.¡± Though she said that, Freya was actually very afraid of the kinds of things Arsnoria might end up doing in the near future. Freya had learned about many of the Demon Kings before Arsnoria but none of them were as ruthless and dangerous as she was. But Freya had to appear confident since the morale of the people would change if they saw that even the most powerful woman in the world was afraid. Melissa¡¯s eyes sparkled but she didn¡¯t show any big reaction on her face, ¡°I-I¡¯m sure the people would feel reassured once they hear we have lady Freya protecting us.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Freya nodded confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll have to get into contact with Jurnick to address what I discussed with you all back at the tower.¡± ¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s busy so I¡¯ll visit him after I¡¯m done with my errands.¡¯ ¡°The hero party?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I found a candidate to join so we have one member up for recommendation. I just want to clear this up with him.¡± ¡°Pardon¡­? You found someone worthy enough to be part of a group that would oppose the Demon King?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°W-Who? And why this fast?¡± Melissa didn¡¯t seem to be composed anymore as she looked at Freya with unblinking eyes, seeking an answer. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone yet. If I did then that person would be in danger.¡± ¡°¡­Tch,¡± Melissa silently clicked her tongue. ¡®As expected, this little witch will blab to everyone.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll tell our Emperor first. He¡¯s the one who has the final say on the members. Like I said, I will be the leader if I don¡¯t find a suitable candidate to lead the party.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Melissa silently looked at Freya. ¡°Do you have something to say?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Spit it out, Melissa Frin.¡± ¡°¡­I was thinking¡­¡± Melissa said with a small voice, barely loud enough for Freya to hear, ¡°What if I become one of the magicians of the Hero Party?¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± ¡°WHY!?¡± Melissa hit the table between the two of them with both arms and glared at Freya. ¡°Lower your voice, Melissa. I am your superior. You should know that you shouldn¡¯t act like this even if you want to complain about something. Act professionally. Like an adult.¡± ¡°But I¡­ I am the greatest mage enlisted in any of the Seven Towers! I¡¯m the only one is history to cast 10th rank magic! Why can¡¯t I be part of the Hero Party!?¡± ¡®She¡¯s not listening at all.¡¯ ¡°I would already be filling that role, Melissa.¡± ¡°B-But lady Freya is the Archmage of the continent¡­ Surely there¡¯s no way you can just up and leave your duties?¡± ¡°I made preparations to deal with everything if I have a career change in mind or I just die.¡± ¡°Preparations¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you need to know. I will become the magician of the Hero Party or I will advise a suitable leader. The party only needs one mage, not several.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Would you stop with the buts for just one minute?¡± Freya said in annoyance, ¡°I am more than capable of handling two separate responsibilities. If I weren¡¯t then I would bring shame to my predecessors.¡± All the Archmages before Freya were outstanding men and women. They could achieve feats that shocked the entire world and made their names known even in the songs of bards. Freya hadn¡¯t done anything that could make others say ¡°as expected of an Archmage¡±. She could cast magic of a higher rank, she could use magic from different societies, times and forms, and she could resurrect the dead. But these were feats all her predecessors could achieve. It was like putting together a small boat using one log at a time to cross a river. At the other end of that river was the truth of magic. Freya hadn¡¯t even cut down her own tree yet to finish that boat. Freya was hoping that the actions she planned to take in the future would wow the world instead of making them think that she could achieve things because she was the Archmage. ¡°¡­¡± Melissa gripped her dress and bit her lower lip. ¡°Get back to the lab. Call the others as well,¡± Freya snapped her fingers and her outfit changed from her pajamas to her usual formal wear which was a long mage robe dripped over her old academy uniform. Yes, she still had her uniform from all those decades ago when she was still a student. ¡°¡­Are we not pursuing this lead?¡± Melissa lifted the files. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve calmed down. No, there¡¯s no ¡®we¡¯, only me. You, along with your coworkers will stay here and learn the spell I mentioned last week. I¡¯ll finish my errands first then check out everything listed in these files.¡± ¡°H-Hold on!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°About the demons we caught¡­ What should we do with them?¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± Freya thought for a second. The investigation unit of the Second Magic Tower had apparently brought in multiple women who managed to escape the portals but were found to be pregnant. Some of them died after giving birth naturally while others were saved by modern-day C-sections. There were over a dozen demon children in captivity in the Head Research Lab on the basement floor of this tower. There weren¡¯t just Imps but some other strange species as well. ¡°You should become the head of the research lab. I¡¯m not interested in studying these demons.¡± ¡°The head¡­ Like the Overseer of Research?¡± Melissa¡¯s eyes widened as a smile emerged. ¡°Yeah, just don¡®t screw anything up. We can learn a lot from experimenting on those things.¡± ¡°Thank you!!¡± Freya made a shooing gesture. Melissa stood up, bowed her head and quickly left. Freya let out a sigh, ¡°She¡¯s an ambitious woman. Can¡¯t say I hate it but¡­¡± she looked at the door coldly, ¡°aiming for my position when she¡¯s a mere employee of the Second Tower is taking it too far.¡± Chapter 102 Part 2: Spell Freya soon left her room to go to the laboratory. It was located at the basement level of the Second Magic Tower. Only authorized members of the tower were allowed entry into the room. However, visitors could spectate through the soundproof glass on both sides of the room. Besides the dozen Elite Mages, there were apprentices and wizards from the Wizarding Program of the Tower as well. They were spectating from above. They probably heard that Freya was going to do a practical test with the spell. It didn¡¯t matter if they spectated since the glass they were standing behind blocked all sound from getting out or coming in. Seeing everything alone was useless if you couldn¡¯t hear anything. Freya didn¡¯t want anyone besides her elite mages to learn about the spell, after all. Inside the laboratory were all the Elite Mages employed by the Second Magic Tower. Freya didn¡¯t have time to waste so she immediately began speaking, ¡°Let¡¯s begin since I have other business to attend to.¡± Freya walked past them. She ignored them even as they greeted her. Freya grabbed a nearby chair and climbed onto it. She was very short so she wouldn¡¯t be able to see all of them. ¡°I¡¯ll only begin the introduction of the spell today since I have to go to the Theocracy to handle that matter I discussed with all of you.¡± She was referring to the group of people who would slay the Demon King. Naturally, only the Elite Mages knew what she meant. The others were left to wonder in confusion. ¡°Take out the magic sheets I gave all of you.¡± All of them did as she instructed and took out the magic sheets. The magic circle on the sheet was an 11th rank spell called [Void of Force]. It was a spell that Freya discovered in one of the diaries from her predecessors. That person wrote that the spell was kept in an old book located in the Imperial Library in the capital. Freya spent two days and nights learning the spell from start to finish. She didn¡¯t even sleep at all and only used rejuvenation spells. ¡°First I want to see if any of you can handle the spell. It¡¯s a known fact now that it¡¯s possible for a mage to use a spell above their natural limits. This is an extremely rare case. There has never been anyone capable of doing this without losing all their mana in a single second and be minutes away from dying due to mana exhaustion. So, this is in theory accurate.¡± They gulped hard. Although not common, mages and wizards from the past had proven that one could use a spell above your own limits using magic sheets. A person attempting this only needs to fuel the spell to use it. Like Freya said, if your mana reserves weren¡¯t that high then you¡¯d be exhausted in under two seconds at least. What was impossible though was someone being able to use the spells, control it, and increase the potency of the spell. Even Freya couldn¡¯t do that. She also had limits to what she could do. It wasn¡¯t known by anyone but Freya could only cast up until 15th-rank using her own abilities. There was a way for her to become capable of casting up to 17th rank but the risk was huge. Because of this Freya decided to not use 16th and 17th rank spells or even think of learning them. ¡°It all comes down to talent. That¡¯s what will determine whether any of you will be able to use this spell without collapsing within seconds.¡± Freya looked at Melissa and Adrianna. The two of them would definitely be able to use the spell. They were the most gifted young magic users of the Academy back in the day. Both were currently trying to break through 10th rank magic, something that few Elite Mages and famous wizards had been able to do. ¡°Five seconds is the goal,¡± Freya pointed to her five fingers on her fight hand. ¡°Five seconds of what?¡± one of them asked curiously. ¡°If there is someone capable of containing the spell for five seconds then I will allow that person to accompany me in closing any portals which may appear.¡± Their eyes brightened when they heard that. Freya could see their determination all over their faces. ¡°Of course, if there is someone capable of handling it much longer then a promotion is in order. One of you might become my right-hand and assist me in my projects.¡± ¡°A promotion!?¡± Melissa was the first one to respond to what Freya said. Unlike her predecessors, Freya had never hired personal assistants since she was cautious of letting others learn her methods of using magic. They might even figure out that she didn¡¯t deserve the title of Archmage. That would be bad. But Freya knew that she couldn¡¯t always work alone so she mentioned getting an assistant to help her when needed. The Archmage¡¯s Hand referred to someone who would have to be with her daily and carry out tasks for her. It was kind of like an assistant but the difference was that the responsibility Freya would give that person weighed more than any ordinary assistant. In addition, this supposed right-hand might just be the next Archmage candidate. If that¡¯s the case then Freya had to be vigilant if someone like that ever showed up. Not just for the safety of the person in question but for the people as well. ¡°As my Hand you will be given a lot of responsibilities. You would have to assist me in experiments since I always have to review new spells sent from all the magic towers. The experiments are time-consuming since the there are always way too many. As you all know, I lead all seven magic towers across the entire continent which means a lot of work come in every week. I don¡¯t need sleep so I can go through them on my own. But just because I don¡¯t need sleep doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want it. In addition, I have other duties to attend do." Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Freya had many spells that could fight against her drowsiness and keep her cognitive levels balanced even if she did go weeks without sleeping. The problem was that she found it troublesome to do so much paperwork when her duties were more to do with fighting monsters or level 5 National threats. If she had someone to share her responsibilities with as a chairman then things could get more convenient for her. ¡°Quick question, lady Freya,¡± Adrianna raised her hand when Freya finished, ¡°If one of us does indeed exceed the five seconds goal and that person becomes your Hand then can we bring our own assistants as well?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Freya nodded, ¡°But I will have to review their profiles first. I don¡¯t allow non-mages. This is because many of the tasks requires you to be able to use magic and understand the theories we put into practice.¡± ¡°I see. Thank you very much for answering my question.¡± Adrianna bowed. ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s begin then. I can¡¯t stay long so we¡¯ll cover the basics.¡± A magic circle appeared in front of Freya. From a normal person¡¯s point of view it would look like a circle similar to a carriage wheel with writing inside. The magic circle was actually inscribed with ancient language or better known as Runic language. Unlike other spells, this 11th-rank spell had to be performed using the ancient tongue. Meaning that the spell would only work if one knew the phrase well. Magic chants itself was used to make a suggestion in one¡¯s brain which would then make your mana flow through your bodies towards your hands. You would then have to imagine what kind of spell you wanted to cast. ¡°Otrok.¡± The word Freya spoke in ancient tongue meant, ¡°Divine Call¡±. It was used to speak with the gods to allow one to use their power. A few seconds later a burst of golden energy surrounded Freya. ¡°The gods have given me permission to use this spell.¡± It was more like the power of divinity was accepting her. Were it any other mage then they would be coughing up blood as it would feel like thousands of needles were in their throats. It wasn¡¯t easy for a person to use a nature of power different from their own. This was something that was proven with Sword Intent and Aura as well. It was difficult to make both exist in one¡¯s body. ¡°There¡¯s no need for all of you to do a Divine Call like I did since my mana is connected to the magic sheets. All I want you to do is listen to the incantation very carefully because I won¡¯t repeat it. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Freya spoke in ancient tongue. She had already memorized the incantation so it wasn¡¯t difficult to recite it. The problem was whether the Elite Mages could get it right or not. She was the one who said that she wouldn¡¯t say the phrase twice so it would be partly her fault if they couldn¡¯t get it the first try. One would ask why it was necessary for them to use this spell specifically to close portals from the demon world. The spell was a divine spell so wouldn¡¯t it be better to have priests surround the portal and pour all their divine power into it, thereby destroying it? But the problem was that the divine power wouldn¡¯t do anything since it wasn¡¯t in its offensive nature¡ªmeaning that it couldn¡¯t be used to attack. The majority of priests only had the ability to heal and casts buffs so it was impossible for them to use this spell as effective as a mage. There were many exceptions but not many could compare to the powers of an Elite Mages. ¡°It¡¯s like water and oil,¡± Freya began speaking after she finished the chant. They were frantically writing down what she said after she finished, ¡°Oil and water don''t mix because oil is made up of non-polar molecules while water molecules are polar in nature. The same can be said for divine power and demonic aura or energy. The divine power can mix with anything and not cause any negative reactions. This is due to the bonds in their molecular structure. All of you should know what Holy Water is made from. It¡¯s regular water infused with a priest¡¯s divine power. They mix together nicely but if demonic energy were to be added to water then it would become contaminated. This is the same as miasma poisoning or magic crystal erosion.¡± Magic crystal erosion was when a magic crystal was filled with too much miasma than mana. All of them seemed to follow what Freya was saying as they were nodding. ¡°So what¡¯s my point for bringing water and oil into the formula of this spell? That¡¯s because the divine power in this spell can combine with demonic energy but it causes a negative reaction, causing the structure of the portals to break down.¡± ¡°Does the size of the portal make a difference? Like if it was a single person who had to destroy a demonic portal the size of this tower?¡± Adrianna asked. ¡°The size doesn¡¯t matter in many cases. But the speed at which the portal breaks down is heavily slowed down compared to a portal that could fit in this room. The one creating the portal could simply add more power which will restore the portal quicker than it can be brought down. You would have to be someone with a big enough mana pool to bring the portal down on your own. As it stands, only you and Melissa can do this.¡± Freya jumped off the chair as she went: ¡°Now then¡­¡± She looked at all of them who was standing with their magic sheets ready. ¡°Begin.¡± ¡°Orkret!!¡± All of them shouted at once. The room was filled with mana as the defense systems kicked in. They suddenly started dropping like flies before even 2 seconds passed. ¡°Wha¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Even Melissa and Adrianna couldn¡¯t last a second. ¡®Shit, now I look like an idiot for saying the two of them could last. Hmm¡­ Maybe it¡¯s something wrong with the spell itself and not the level?¡¯ Yes, that could be it. Freya looked at the wizards who were observing then from the second floor. Every one of them was busy writing something in their notebooks. ¡®The reputation of the Second Magic Tower will plunder at this rate.¡¯ ¡°It seems I¡¯ve miscalculated,¡± Freya decided to take the blame with a heavy heart, ¡°The spell is only suitable for me at the moment since I was the one who adjusted it in the first place.¡± She was leagues above them in terms of magic capabilities so it was obvious they wouldn¡¯t last long. She could even go for a day without rest and healing herself with potions. There were only two times when she was in a condition of mana exhaustion. Both occasions happened when she cleared the portals that were spotted all over the continent. There were just too many. Some were small while others were massive. ¡°Does this mean we can¡¯t learn the spell?¡± asked Melissa. ¡°Not right now, I suppose. But in due time. There¡¯s no hurry, though.¡± All of them sighed in relief. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the notes I made on the spell, in my room. I¡¯ll have one of the servants being it here later. It¡¯s a hefty pile so I suggest all of you work together.¡± It was normally unwise of her to tell others about her methods of learning, decrypting and modifying magic formulas, both ancient and modern. Considering the fact that the demon portals were a great threat, she thought it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to share her knowledge on this particular spell. ¡°Can our assistants help us in researching about the spell? I feel like all of us wouldn¡¯t be enough for this.¡± ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be bad to have some outside help, I guess. Maybe there¡¯s someone who can spot what¡¯s wrong with the spell.¡¯ Even assistants could prove to be beneficial to an Elite Mage. Their jobs weren¡¯t just to clean or bring food to their superior. They could provide insight that even their superiors didn¡¯t have. Freya met many of these kinds of students in her life as a professor before she became the Archmage. ¡°Alright,¡± Freya answered that person¡¯s question, ¡°But only your assistants. I don¡¯t want those guys from the other towers meddling in on our investigation.¡± The portal investigation was theirs and theirs alone. The portals were discovered in the empire after all. ¡°I need to go. All of you should begin immediately. Pause whatever work you have and focus on this alone.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Freya!¡± Chapter 103: The Strongest Swordsman Freya teleported above the Holy Kingdom. She was directly above the border wall that separated the Holy Kingdom and the Juliar Theocracy. ¡®Eh, this place hasn¡¯t changed much. The people are still divided by two monarchs. What was ever the point of that?¡¯ Freya had never cared for who ruled what nation since she wasn¡¯t tied down by anyone, even the Empire. Two kings in the same land could never rule peacefully before. In fact, she was certain that both Augustus and the Holy King were thinking of ways to overthrow each other without losing so much of their own strength in the process. It had been a while since Freya had seen a war. It was highly unlikely that the entire Holy Kingdom would go to war just because they despised each other. What not of the nobles who had to choose who to support? What happens if a noble from one side goes to the other due to unhappiness on one side? Seeing as how the border wall didn¡¯t allow anyone to cross, it was probably impossible to go from supporting the Holy King to the Pope, and vice versa. ¡®If an internal conflict won¡¯t destroy this nation then a war with the demihumans will.¡¯ Freya thought as she looked West where the sun was setting. The Great Ridge was in that direction. Most of the Theocracy¡¯s soldiers were there defending the border. This made it difficult for people from the Demihuman Kingdom and the many other regions to cross the border. Life across the ridge was unforgiving so most people want to come to this side to have better lives. It was punishable by death for any of the people across the Great Ridge from crossing to this side. Of course, there were already a lot of demihumans on this part of the continent but that was because their ancestors came here long ago and started families. Though the people couldn¡¯t cross the Great Ridge that was near the Holy Kingdom, the other nations didn¡¯t have the same rule. In fact, many demihumans come to the empire fairly often. The Demihuman Kingdom¡¯s first princess, Shirley, was also a student at the academy. Freya could now clearly see why the Demihuman Kingdom¡¯s people hated the Holy Kingdom ¨C Juliar Theocracy. Why were they allowed to cross the Ridge to get to other nations but couldn¡¯t do the same here? It was clearly because the Pope hated demihumans. ¡®Hm?¡¯ Freya noticed a powerful presence coming straight at her with incredible speed. ¡®How the hell did he see me when I¡¯m this high up?¡¯ Freya was using the clouds as cover so normal people wouldn¡¯t have been able to see her. She addressed the person who arrived in front of her in a split second. ¡°Justice.¡± ¡°Freya.¡± Freya and Justice looked at each other silently. ¡°Why did you come here, hag?¡± Justice¡¯s tone was impolite towards Freya. He spoke to her as if she were a kid. Freya shot back, ¡°I¡¯m not here to speak with you, old man.¡± ¡°Old man? I¡¯m not the one who lived for 90 years and haven¡¯t croaked yet.¡± ¡°Anyone can tell that I¡¯m a 16 year old maiden since my face is so cute and you¡¯re a 40-something-year old man.¡± ¡°I¡¯m 36 you old hag.¡± ¡°Human years don¡¯t count. You¡¯re still a living fossil.¡± The two glared at each other. Sparks seemed to appear at any moment. ¡°While I would like to mop the floor with you, Justice, I have some important things to discuss with the High Priests and the Pope.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Justice¡¯s eyebrows arched, ¡°Why His Holiness too? Is the matter from the Empire this big a deal?¡± ¡°The Empire¡¯s nobles don¡¯t know I¡¯m here. They also don¡¯t know why I came here. I¡¯d like to keep it that way for now.¡± ¡°¡­Follow me,¡± Justice¡¯s snarky tone and brash attitude from before vanished as he turned around and shot towards the Cathedral at lightning speeds. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The Empire and the Theocracy didn¡¯t have that much of a good relationship. This was because of the actions of Augustus¡¯ predecessors and the corrupt High Priests. Their relationship had deteriorated so much that both nations would always assume the worst of the other whenever they visited each other. Although not to the point of provoking a war, the misunderstandings that would ensue if Freya brought a company of mages with her would make the Pope and the High Priests suspicious. Thus, she decided to come alone. ¡°¡ªTo what do we owe this pleasure?¡± Archbishop Caljer, a man wearing a fancy white robe, spoke to Freya as she entered the throne room of the Pope. The Pope wasn¡¯t present yet but his throne was sitting in the far back. Beside his throne stood seven of the High Priests of the Theocracy. Each of them were leaders of this nation. They were responsible for the Theocracy¡¯s politics and military operations while the Pope focused on maintaining faith in the goddess for the people and ruling with an iron fist that was just and ruthless at the same time. ¡°Geez, not even a simple hello?¡± Freya harrumphed. ¡°¡­Apologies, Archmage Freya. We thought you didn¡¯t want to waste any time here by greeting everyone. You barged into the Cathedral¡¯s doors, after all.¡± ¡®This guy is really annoying. Should I have thrown a spell at this place and called it an accident?¡¯ A vein bulged on Freya¡¯s temple. ¡°What Archbishop Caljer means is that we couldn¡¯t give you a proper welcome due to your arrival on such short notice. Forgive our inhospitality.¡± A Cardinal with a bald head stepped forward. ¡°Humph.¡± The Archbishop¡ªthe man who would succeed the Pope¡ªharrumphed and didn¡¯t retort. ¡°I see. Then where is Augustus now?¡± ¡°His Holiness is getting ready. He¡¯s been off for the past few weeks since nothing had been needing his attention lately.¡± ¡°Indeed, indeed. The heretical inquisitors have gone silent so our nation has been peaceful ever since.¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Another cardinal spoke after the bald head man. Freya was about to complain but she heard something hit the floor as someone approached from the hallway behind the pope¡¯s throne. Freya noticed that it was Augustus who finally showed himself. The thing that was making that thud noise was probably the golden staff in his hand. That staff had so much gold that one could probably buy a mansion with it alone. ¡°What a surprise. For the Archmage to visit this small nation of ours. Fate is really above our understanding,¡± Augustus groaned as he sat down, ¡°Forgive my shabby appearance, Freya York. I just got out of bed but I hurried over here as soon as I heard you were here.¡± ¡®You were probably screwing someone¡¯s wife, weren¡¯t you?¡¯ ¡°Shabby, huh? That expensive silk robe and golden staff says otherwise, Your Holiness.¡± ¡°Ahaha. I just threw anything I set my eyes on. And this staff is to help me walk. Old age is truly the creation of the Demon God. But all lives must come to an end somehow. Even men looked upon favorably by a goddess.¡± Freya wanted to spit in his face because of that last part. How daring would you have to be to claim the goddess favored you? ¡°Shall I proceed?¡± Freya asked straight. ¡°Please, go ahead.¡± Augustus beckoned for the High Priests to sit down. A servant was about to bring Freya a chair but she declined it by shaking her head. ¡°Justice has been going around spreading the news of a hero¡¯s soon-to-be birth, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What will the Juliar Theocracy do once this person has been identified?¡± Augustus looked at his cardinals and his archbishop. All of them nodded at him as if they had agreed upon something before Freya even came here. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? A man or woman blessed by the gods belongs on holy ground. What better place than the Holy Kingdom? We will make sure that personage becomes a citizen of our two nations. Princess Lulia¡ªthe Holy King¡¯s eldest daughter¡ªasked to marry the Hero if it is a male hero. The crown can birth strong children this way. We can connect the Theocracy with the Holy Kingdom once and for all by using this marriage.¡± ¡®As expected.¡¯ Freya already considered they would do this. To the other countries, the Holy Kingdom was indeed known as the ¡°holy ground¡± of the Diacree continent. This was because the nation was heavily centralized around a religion and that it was ruled by priests of the highest order. Even if they weren¡¯t as prominent as the Theocracy¡¯s High Priests, the priests under the command of the Holy King, Edgur, were also part of the faith of the goddess. From an outside perspective they were most fitting to house a fledgling hero. But the biggest concern was: ¡°That person would be your puppet. Just like Angelica who is confined by her own people because of her gifts. The gods gave her this ability to help humanity, not confine it for selfish needs. You¡¯ve probably used her Destiny Magic to see how you die so that you can avoid dying, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What!? How dare you speak such untruths!? Take back what you said!¡± a cardinal sprang up and roared at Freya. Augustus didn¡¯t pay her words any mind. He jovially smiled, in fact. ¡°What else can we do? The hero who battled our sworn enemy was taken by your emperors.¡± ¡°Promethius was a citizen of the empire¡ª¡± ¡°Can you prove that, Lady Freya?¡± Augustus asked with his eyebrow raised. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She couldn¡¯t. The origins of Promethius was unknown thus far. But wasn¡¯t it fortunate that he appeared in the empire and drove the demons who attacked the nation back to their own world? He even chose to stay in the empire during his subjugation of the Demon King and her followers. That was more than enough for them to consider him a citizen of the Eulia Empire. However, the truth was still that Promethius had questionable origins. The people ignored all the suspicions whenever they remembered the legendary level ¡°101¡± Hero who saved humanity. The point was that Freya never trusted this hero because she knew nothing about him except the things she saw on the surface. To ensure that the people were safe, Freya wanted to manage everything related to the person who would be the next chosen. That was part of the reason why she wanted this Hero Party to be established. So that she could keep an eye on the hero. ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase, Augustus. We can be at each other¡¯s throats all day but that would only waste both our time. I trust your High Priests will listen instead of retorting every time?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The six cardinals and the Archbishop frowned but stayed silent. ¡°I want to create a team of people who will battle calamities. Specifically, the demons, their lords and even their king. And to do that I need strong people.¡± The cardinals moved their lips unpleasantly as if they wanted to say something. One glance from Augustus shut them up. ¡°What led you to this decision? Was it after hearing that a hero will be chosen?¡± ¡°On the contrary,¡± Freya shrugged, ¡°I want this because we shouldn¡¯t rely on a hero whenever humanity is in danger. That¡¯s why we need people who can be considered as hero-level fighters.¡± ¡®I found one. It was a very early but welcome surprise.¡¯ She thought about Arnold von Berkley for a moment. That power that he wielded was unstable but if he were to control it then he would become someone powerful enough to even take on a hero-level threat. The only problem was the fact that he was a demon lord factor. As long as he doesn¡¯t go out of control then Freya didn¡®t have anything to worry about. ¡°¡­.¡± Augustus looked at Freya for a few moments before speaking, ¡°What do you propose?¡± ¡°So you support this?¡± Caljer asked from the side. ¡°Quiet. I didn¡¯t give you permission to speak.¡± ¡°I-I apologize, Your Holiness.¡± Freya rolled her eyes, ¡°I came here today hoping you can sent one or two of your people to join this group I want to create.¡± ¡°Who do you have in mind?¡± ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s Lancelot Ulterian, Ceera, Alitus the Mountain of God, Justice¡ª¡± Augustus raised his hand to stop her, ¡°Those are very important people in my nation, Lady Freya. Lancelot is one of my two captains who lead the Heretical Inquisition Corps. Ceera and Justice are valued members of my Testaments. Alitus must protect Angelica from danger. Do you think it¡¯s that important to have them go with you?" ¡°Yes. The demons are a much bigger problem than anything else.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t strike together then what¡¯s the point of being united under the grace of the goddess?¡± Augustus¡¯ face twitched when he heard Freya say that. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t goddess Melis want us to fight together?¡± ¡°¡­We can¡¯t know what she is thinking or what she intends for us to do¡­ That is why we have Angelica listen to the whispers of the goddess.¡± ¡°That may be true but we should act on the interests of humanity, Augustus. Would you go die if the wish of the gods went against those interests?¡± ¡°Naturally we would go along¡ª¡± Augustus raised his hand when Archbishop Caljer was about to finish his sentence. ¡°I agree with you on that. The only reason we would go against the wishes of our gods would be if they asked us to perish in their names. That would be like contradicting their belief that all life has a purpose. Dying for a god¡¯s pleasure is not a purpose.¡± ¡°Then we should do what will guarantee the survival of the human race. No, all races.¡± ¡°...I see. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t send any of my people with you, lady Freya. A few holy knights is all I can do but I doubt they''ll be enough.¡± Augustus stood up as if he had finished what he wanted to say. ¡°Huh? Why!? Did I come here for nothing!? You wasted my damn time!¡± ¡°Please excuse us, lady Freya.¡± Augustus¡¯ cardinals stood up as well and followed behind him. ¡®Pieces of shit. He made me waste my time for no reason.¡¯ Freya glared at their backs as they retreated faster having felt her killing intent. She was itching to blow this entire palace to smithereens. ¡ó ¡°No luck?¡± Justice was waiting for Freya outside the doors of the Cathedral. He seemed to have been standing there for quite a while since his cigarette was half-smoked already. ¡°¡­.¡± Freya silently sat on the top staircase, put her knees together and put her arms around them. ¡°As expected. He won¡¯t help your empire given our relationship.¡± ¡°It''s not just for the empire... I can¡¯t wait for that guy to die so that I can kick his grave.¡± She basically wasted her time coming here. The pope listened, however, he didn¡¯t agree to listen to any of her requests. This made it that much more difficult. ¡°I¡¯ll join the group of people that you want to gather to fight the demons,¡± Justice threw away the cigarette after puffing one last time. ¡°¡­Guh, you were listening?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I can basically hear everything in a 1km radius. It¡¯s fairly easy to choose what to listen to.¡± ¡°Damn monster.¡± ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. But seriously. I¡¯ll join.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Freya looked him in the eyes as she asked that. He touched each of the six black swords that were on his waist. ¡°These are swords forged with dragonsteel¡ªthe world¡¯s strongest steel capable of having magic properties. I used to have eight. Do you know why there are six left?" Freya shook her head. ¡°I always had a fear that my weapon might break in the midst of battle. That¡¯s a fear any martial artist or swordsman has. That was why I had this many made for me despite the difficulty of acquiring the steel or forging it. I had this many as backup. I would always have confidence when fighting because I know that if one breaks then another will be there to fill the role.¡± ¡°What¡­? That¡¯s literal dragonsteel. A mineral only capable of forming at fossils of dragons. Many consider it indestructible. Why would you have such an absurd concern?¡± Freya suddenly remembered what he said about having eight swords. There were six on his waist. Which means¡­ ¡°Two broke while I was fighting a demon lord. This was many years ago but I can still feel the vibration that went up my arm as my swords split into pieces,¡± Justice rubbed his left arm, ¡°My confidence wavered but I had enough left to grab another sword. Before I could grab a third, the portal was near closing so I had to choose: stay and be trapped in a world filled with my enemies or leave and regret having ever entered the portal on my own. It¡¯s obvious which one I chose.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Freya stood up. ¡°I want to join because I want to use every last one of these swords to kill those demon lords so our hero can slay the Demon King,¡± A confident smirk spread on Justice¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m the strongest swordsman on the continent, after all.¡± Chapter 104 A dripping sound echoed. Bated breaths followed as if it were in rhythm with the sound of water. The clanking of armor resounded throughout the dim room. Five sets of footsteps were moving in unison. A screech suddenly shook the cage as a monstrous shadow jumped from behind a tall pillar that held up the interior of the cave. The monster that appeared had a gigantic body that could compare to a fully-grown wyvern, only without the wingspan. A wyvern in its adulthood was the size of an average noble coach. It was a Chimera judging from its mutated form. It had the body and face of a lion, three tails of different animals and legs similar to an eagle with even the talons. ¡°Block its attack, Raymon!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± A clanking sound resounded when Raymon positioned himself in front of the group with his shield. His shield suddenly expanded in size and barely stopped the strike from the Chimera. This was the 10th and final floor of the dungeon they had to clear. The journey up until now had been smooth since the five of them were able to work so well with each other. Arnold was right about Stella always needing a leash to use her power effectively. Maylim had been giving out orders in every battle. All they had to do was follow the orders. He was surprised how well Stella could follow orders. She was even outperforming him sometimes. They encountered skeletons on the first day which wasn¡¯t a challenge since the skeletons had crude weapons and barely any skills at all. A simple fireball arrow from Eclese was enough. Skeletons spawn from an area that has a high mortality rate. Say for example in areas where genocides were carried out. But in this case the dungeon they entered was near the Undead Plains, to the northwest of the empire by 1km. It took them a few hours to get here. They had to set up camp first at the start of their journey. Their journey only began at nightfall. Eclese had the skills of a ranger so he acted as the scout while the other four stayed behind to guard their things. Dungeons didn¡¯t have safe zones so they had to be alert at all times. Their first encounter with monsters was a swarm of giant bugs which had poisonous bites. Although they were caught off-guard they managed to defend against the monsters fairly easily. The first 9 floors underground weren¡¯t worth mentioning. Judging by the fact of the state the room they were currently fighting the Chimera in, Arnold deduced that it had been a few decades that it had been trapped here. He had no idea what caused normal buildings to be swallowed up by dungeons. There were beakers, cages and other lab equipment in the room so it was definitely a laboratory used by humans. It seemed that it had been a few decades that anyone even visited this place. The chimera was definitely a creation of the ones who built this lab. The Chimera jumped back after its attack failed to penetrate Raymon¡¯s shield. ¡°Arnold, Stella! Flank it!¡± Maylim jumped with incredible force after giving her order. ¡°Roger!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Arnold and Stella moved in unison. Well, Arnold was much faster than her so he arrived by the monster¡¯s side rather quickly. He pulled back his fist, careful not to use too much power. His body exuded dark blue aura that engulfed his entire hand. The chimera was quick on its feet so Arnold couldn¡¯t use too much power since that would slow him down. That was why Arnold decided to use his recently learnt aura technique. It wasn¡¯t very lethal as it was in his demon lord state but he could at least throw the monster¡¯s balance off. Back when he was in his demon lord state, he could collapse an entire mountain. Arnold was now fully aware that his demon lord form didn¡¯t just increase his attack power but his skills as well. He hadn¡¯t used his demon lord form much after the village incident since he never had the opportunity to. ¡°Flame Gauntlets!¡± A storm of blue flames surged from his right arm. The monster tried to dodge the storm of energy but Stella didn¡¯t allow it. She swooped down and kicked it in the side, probably breaking a few ribs as well. The chimera screeched. ¡°[Shadow Swords]!¡± Maylim shouted before a large shadow was raised behind her. It shot out like tentacles which transformed into a barrage of swords. The swords shot into the chimera¡¯s skin the same time Arnold¡¯s Flame Gauntlets blast hit it. The monster was assaulted by three attacks at once. Its tail which resembled a scorpion¡¯s shot towards Arnold. Arnold didn¡¯t dodge but instead used his sword to direct its tail¡¯s path by using the back of his Aura Sword. If this were a normal sword then it would¡¯ve broken upon impact but the Aura Sword was near indestructible since it was a soul weapon. Weapon breaking artifacts were useless against soul weapons. Also, warriors targeting his sword specifically to break it would be hit with a backlash twice the power that they attacked with. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. The tail screeched against his sword before being launched straight into the ground. Arnold stomped his foot onto the monster¡¯s tail, shattering it instantly. A deafening roar came out of its mouth. ¡°Use a poison arrow, Eclese! Aim for its eyes! I think it¡¯s about to harden its body!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Maylim¡¯s words were right. Arnold could see the chimera release a gooey liquid out of its body. It covered only the parts which didn¡¯t have armor-like plates. Cracking sounds echoed as the monster¡¯s entire body was covered by the goo. The goo was crystalizing at an incredible rate. ¡®Its defense must¡¯ve doubled by now. I¡¯ll kill it the moment Eclese¡¯s arrow is about to hit.¡¯ Arnold didn¡¯t care about gathering experience from the monsters they encountered so far. But considering how this monster could tank such powerful blasts, it was probably in the late level 20s. It was bound to have an ample amount of experience points. Arnold needed to kill it so that he could get the monster¡¯s XP. Maylim and the others would never know since they didn¡¯t have the ability to see their own stats. The monster gained significant distance by leaping backwards. ¡°Can you still hit it from here?¡± Arnold asked after going to Eclese¡¯s side. ¡°Of course I can. I¡¯m a Mountain Elf after all. We are the best at fighting with bows.¡± He gave a confident smirk. ¡®Well, Sylphiala was the best archer I¡¯ve seen so far but I¡¯ll have to see if he¡¯ll beat that.¡¯ There existed spells that could help one to aim accurately. One was called Magic Eye. It had the same function as a scope on a rifle. Eclese couldn¡¯t use that since it was arcane magic and he was an Elf. But Elves never needed these convenient spells in the first place. ¡°Getting ready to fire!¡± Eclese pulled back the golden arrow. A kind of energy leaked out of the arrowhead; it was probably the mana getting ready to activate the rune spell. The chimera only growled from a distance as it walked slowly to its left. Arnold and the rest of the group followed its movements. If the chimera were to pounce on them then Arnold and Stella would parry its attacks while Maylim attacked it. If that didn¡¯t work then Raymon would halt its attacks with his tanking skills while all three of them attack it at once. ¡®I wonder what kind of skill that Shadow Swords is. Judging by its color maybe it¡¯s a dark aura attribute?¡¯ He had never heard of a swordsman with black aura before. Golden aura was the most special kind one could find while his dark blue aura was one of two known rare cases. Only him and his father had this kind of aura. This was probably the reason for their strength since young. The swords she threw at the chimera earlier was firmly in place even now. Each of them was connected by a string and conjoined somewhere along the ground. ¡®Hold on,¡¯ Arnold followed the path of the strings that joined at one. His gaze stopped at Maylim whose hand was covered in black aura. It pulsated every few seconds. Arnold looked back at the Chimera. ¡®It¡¯s moving much slower than before. Is she draining its lifeforce?¡¯ He looked at Eclese this time. Eclese was still nocking his arrow, having it aimed straight at the monster. ¡®I see. So this is their strategy every time they fight a boss.¡¯ They¡¯ve probably used this same strategy a lot during their previous boss fights. It was a solid strategy but they had to be careful with what monsters they used it on. Maylim was using her own aura to manifest so many swords so she wouldn¡¯t be able to last long. If she were to fight a monster that could control elements like a Water Serpent or Pixy then this strategy would fail. The above mentioned monsters used the life-force of the forest they¡¯re living in. Forests have infinite life-force so long as the World Tree was still living. This allowed all the forest dwellers to use the mana in the atmosphere. Meaning that it would be a battle of attrition if they didn¡¯t have any other strategies. Of course, they would lose. But considering how much experience they had, Arnold couldn¡¯t rule out that this was their only strategy for fighting. Perhaps it was the easiest. It was definitely easier for the rookies¡ªArnold and Stella. All they had to do was watch out if the monster went on full offense and subdue it promptly. If it were Arnold¡¯s decision then he would lure it into a dead-end and force it to use all its energy on offense. The monster didn¡¯t really have high agility or stamina so it would tire out much quicker if it was a battle of physical endurance. The monster¡¯s paw suddenly slipped and its felt forward. Its eyes were unfocused. The silence of the cave was disturbed by Maylim¡¯s yell, ¡°NOW!¡± Eclese loosed the arrow, it shot out at incredible speed. At the same time, Arnold took out two daggers from his back and covered it in his Aura. He could¡¯ve used Aura Blasts but those didn¡¯t have a long range. His hands moved so fast that none of them could see it move at all. All they probably saw were two blurry objects passing by their eyes at astonishing speeds. The chimera tried to get up and move but Eclese¡¯s arrow dug into its eye, impacting its brain and sending it flying out the other ear. At the same time, Arnold¡¯s daggers blew off the chimera¡¯s entire head, shattering the cave wall behind it, letting the sun shine through. ¡°What the fuck!?¡± Maylim exclaimed in disbelief, ¡°What kind of arrows are those!?¡± ¡®Good. No one saw.¡¯ Arnold could feel that something was changing in his body. Maybe that was the sign of XP. ¡°Huh?¡± Eclese stood there like an idiot as he looked at his bow. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°Great job, team! Say ¡®Yay¡¯~!¡± ¡°No one is saying that, leader.¡± Maylim cheered and Eclese rolled his eyes and replied to her. Maylim puffed her cheeks. ¡°Why did I have to waste my aura to slow it down when your arrow could blow its head away like that!?¡± ¡°I-I didn¡¯t know, okay? Plus, how can a simple poison arrow do that?¡± Eclese shrugged. ¡°Maybe it was a chemical reaction,¡± Arnold intervened and lied through his teeth. ¡°Chemical reaction?¡± ¡°You¡¯re an alchemist student so you should know that certain substances explode when it comes into contact with mana.¡± He pointed at Eclese¡¯s arrows, ¡°Those arrows are filled with mana. The rune were written using mana, after all. Perhaps the Chimera¡¯s bodily fluids were filled with some of those substances that reacted, which caused the explosion.¡± ¡°Kind of like ethanol and fire?¡± ¡°Yes, but much more destructive and concentrated.¡± Maylim, Raymon and Eclese seemed convinced. Stella only looked blankly as if her brain couldn¡¯t process what she just heard. ¡®I should become a professional bullshitter, kukuku.¡¯ ¡°Anyway,¡± Maylim clapped her hands, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at our treasure! Did you two know that the academy lets us keep 40% of the spoils?¡± Maylim looked at Stella and Arnold with a beaming smile, ¡°When we go back then we¡¯ll celebrate by drinking!¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eclese and Raymon rejected her. Well, Raymon only frowned and turned his head. ¡°Why!?¡± Maylim grabbed Eclese¡¯s coat with tears in her eyes, ¡°We haven¡¯t slept a wink for these past three days! Let¡¯s drink, party and get a good night¡¯s sleep once we''re done!" Eclese looked at Raymon, ¡°Can you remember the last time we went out partying and how drunk miss Maylim here was?¡± ¡°Umu.¡± Raymon grunted. ¡°T-That situation was out of my control!¡± Maylim blushed. ¡°What did she do?¡± Stella asked curiously. ¡°She almost let eleven men have their way with her when she was drunk. They dragged her upstairs to which she happily agreed to. Luckily Raymon was able to arrive there in time before she did something she would¡¯ve regretted the next day.¡± Maylim fell onto the ground, screaming while covering her ears. Stella was looking at her in disgust. ¡°Whore. Harlot. Filth.¡± Stella muttered. ¡°Guh!¡± Maylim seemed to have heard as she groaned. ¡°She¡¯s a light drinker so there should always be someone to look after her, especially if me and Raymon want to let loose too. Where I come from drinking is like a traditional practice that should be enjoyed and not let yourself be troubled by other things. As you¡¯ve just heard I can¡¯t risk it again.¡± ¡°I guess I can look out for her,¡± Stella raised her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t drink wine or any other alcohol, after all.¡± ¡°Really!?¡± Maylim instantly jolted upwards and grabbed Stella by the shoulders. ¡°Mm. Alcohol doesn¡¯t exactly smell or taste pleasant¡­.¡± ¡°Works for me! Then let¡¯s go!" Maylim bolted towards the cave''s exit, leaving the four of them behind. Eclese smiled wryly. ¡°I guess we¡¯re celebrating before we head back to the academy.¡± Chapter 105: Ally Arnold and the others returned to the capital before nightfall. Arnold thought that they would go to a restaurant or diner but instead came to a pub in the commoner district. Perhaps they liked the atmosphere here better than the establishments in the richer places like the inner capital and shopping district. People couldn¡¯t become rowdy there or even let loose. You couldn¡¯t do things like make music, or walk down the streets after dark. There would always be knights patrolling who would chase such people away. Arnold also preferred this place instead. The group Arnold and Stella was assigned to was an odd group. Despite all of them being different races, they got along quite well. Raymon was supposedly half-dwarf, given his muscular frame but normal human height. Eclese, like he mentioned before, he was a Mountain Elf. Maylim was as human as Arnold and Stella were. How this odd group winded up together made him curious. Whenever someone from a different race joined the academy they would instead mingle with people from their races first before becoming friends with humans and other races. This wasn¡¯t the case for Eclese, Raymon and Maylim. The three of them had been inseparable in both school and battles. They got along so well that they knew everything about each other. They could coordinate much better than any adventurer team Arnold had ever seem. They were an excellent team together but were individually very uninteresting. ¡°¡ªShow me your junk!¡± Maylim pulled Arnold¡¯s hair and clung to him like a monkey. ¡°Why would I do that, miss?¡± Arnold calmly asked as he pried her away from himself. ¡°You think you¡¯re so tough, huh kiddo!? You walk around the academy like you¡¯re some kind of god! I hate that arrogance as well! Does your tool live up to your arrogance, hah!?¡± Maylim poked his cheeks with her finger. She was entirely red in the face. A sign that she was drunk. Her breath also stank that Arnold had to pinch his nose. ¡®She really is a light drinker. She reminds me of Elora.'' Maylim only had two refills so far but she was already acting like a completely different person. She was elegant but outgoing when she¡¯s sober but now she was like any drunkard, only more beautiful and seductive. ¡°That still doesn¡¯t answer why I should show you my, ahem, crotch. Maybe you just want to see it because you¡¯re curious?¡± ¡°W-W-What!? O-O-Of course not! Stupid! You¡¯re a stupid head! Why would I like you just because you¡¯re handsome and strong!?¡± Maylim tried slapping Arnold¡¯s head but he swatted away her attacks with only one hand. ¡°I never said you liked me, miss Maylim. Even if you did I would like to politely refuse." ¡°Ahhhh! Stop it! I know you¡¯ve been looking at my breasts all this time! Just admit you¡¯re the one who likes me! See!? You¡¯re even staring now!¡± she pushed her chest together with her two hands. Her cleavage was indeed visible before but that didn¡¯t mean that Arnold was intentionally staring at it. Her shirt was two buttons down so anyone could see her bra. Her chest wasn¡¯t explosive but she was well-endowed for her age. ¡°I am happy in the relationship I have now, miss Maylim. That woman who I love and cherish is much more beautiful and has a much bigger chest.¡± ¡°Why you!! How dare you say my chest is smaller than some bimbo I¡¯ve never met!?¡± The attacks ensued. Eclese was busy studying the magic arrows from across the table. He seemed so absorbed that he ignored whatever was happening around him. He was probably interested why his ''arrow'' was so strong that it could blow a Chimera''s head off. Raymon was sitting quietly in a corner, gazing at one of the bartender girls with dead eyes. From a bystander¡¯s perspective he seemed like a psychopath planning to kidnap the girl he was staring at but Eclese reassured Arnold earlier that Raymon was just in love. Eclese mentioned somewhere in their conversations that Raymon quickly falls in love with any woman he finds attractive. He would watch the woman from afar. That was it. Just watch. There was the battle maniac who was a light drinker¡ªMaylim. There was a man dedicated to research and artifacts rather than his own social life outside his small circle of friends¡ªEclese. Then there was a half-dwarf behemoth with hands that could crush any ordinary person¡¯s spine; a gentle giant and he was also a bit shy when it comes to love¡ªRaymon. These three were definitely an odd trio but Arnold knew that they were close. There was no greed for power, money or the leadership role¡­ Only friendship and that was something that Arnold seemed to associate with his former guildmates. They were strangers in real life but was like a family once all of them were logged in. ¡®Maybe that was what¡¯s important in a team¡­ Friendship.¡¯ During his time at Misteltein, he preferred working alone but wouldn¡¯t turn down the offer to work with others if it meant the benefits increased. One could say that he was just tolerant towards others if they had to work together for the benefit of the Guild. ¡®But I enjoyed it. Working with all of them as a guild and rising to the top three.¡¯ He learned to love being in a guild when he accompanied Alecs. She opened his eyes to a broader world. He was looking at the game, no, life in general through tunnel vision and always kept his gaze facing forward. He never looked around himself. Turns out that one could be happier if you work in a team. Especially if you did something you enjoyed. For him it was playing the game when life was rough. ¡°I noticed that you didn¡¯t bring Fire Lily with you on the expedition,¡± Arnold spoke to Stella. Maylim fell asleep on Stella¡¯s lap so Arnold could finally rest. Stella touched the sword resting next to her at Arnold¡¯s words, ¡°¡­I left it behind because it was a burden.¡± ¡°Burden? A sword like that?¡± Fire Lily was on the same level of Luke¡¯s current sword¡ªSemi-Star class. Although they were the same class, Fire Lily had more requirements to use its full power. Luke¡¯s sword only needed to absorb his golden aura for it to release its full capabilities. That was demonstrated in his fight at the castle. Luke¡¯s sword was the easier weapon to handle. ¡°¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ I realized that it¡¯s just a burden to carry around a chunk of metal if I can¡¯t use it.¡± ¡°I thought you could release the power just fine? Wasn''t that what happened in our fight?" Stella''s aura was much more intense back then when she was angered by Arnold''s taunts. Stella glared at him, ¡°You taunted me on purpose back then. I lost my concentration because of that¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®So the power came out on its own... No person on this world deserves to be called a swordsman if they can¡¯t even focus during a fight.¡¯ Arnold mentally shook his head, ¡®Forget it. She won¡¯t change even if I tell her that.¡¯ ¡°I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯ve relied too much on the heirloom. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not able to surpass you yet.¡± Arnold wanted to say ¡°There¡¯s zero chance of that happening even if you train ten times harder than I do¡±. He was a Transcendent after all. Although Stella would be able to rise to the top of the continent¡¯s warriors, she would never be able to hold a candle to either Arnold or Flora in terms of swordsmanship. The two of them were considered as two of the best, Flora being the first then Arnold. The Hero Party had six Transcendents out of the original 15 with Luke, Lauran and Flora being three of them. Looking at Stella¡¯s dejected expression, he decided not to say the above mentioned. He knew that she would only fly into a rage. That was pointless since it wouldn¡¯t help her situation at all. He looked at the sword she had been using these past three days. ¡°The blade is already chipped in multiple areas even though you¡¯ve only used aura a dozen times so far. Well, it¡¯s ordinary steel so we can¡¯t expect much from it.¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Stella looked down, ¡°The reason for the sword being like this is because I¡¯ve been training my Sword Intent in secret using it¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re thinking of doing what I did?¡± "Mm..." She nodded. ¡°I get that you want to gain the approval of your family but¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª¡± Arnold held up his hand when she was about to argue, ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t do it at the expense of your life. Listen, lady Freya spoke to me when I visited her at her office the other day¡­¡± Arnold thought about what he could and couldn¡¯t say. He couldn¡¯t reveal the fact that he knew that this power could make even a mortal a god. If humans knew about this then they would seek that power without regard for their lives. ¡°She said, ¡®If you ever use that power again then you will die¡¯,¡± Stella¡¯s eyes slowly widened, ¡°Sword Intent is a weapon anyone in this world can use so long as they are dedicated to learning it. But Aether is a different story. I¡¯m only telling you this because it could endanger your life as well. Don¡¯t move too close to the light or else you¡¯ll encounter the sun and burn yourself.¡± Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡®I feel bad for lying like this but it¡¯s for the best. This world only needs one Arnold von Berkley.¡¯ After seeing what the power could do, Arnold decided not to mess with it any further. That power allowed him to singlehandedly defeat the entire Hero Party, nearly killing Luke who didn¡¯t have his Holy Sword yet. That desire for power drove Arnold mad and turned him into a killing machine who knew only his goals and not the consequences of them. What would happen if Stella¡ªa pure girl¡ªalso gained this dark desire? Her desire for power was only to surpass people she deemed worthy of fighting one day and winning against, not to stand at the top of the world. Yes, it was better to lock that power away for all eternity, not even thinking about using it. He didn¡¯t care about the other students attempting to learn it since they were garbage who would never be able to obtain that power like he would. At most they could do something similar to Rodrick in the future. He also didn¡¯t have to worry about Luke using it since the gods wouldn¡¯t allow it. ¡°¡­.¡± Stella opened up her mouth but nothing came out. She lowered her head again and spoke softly, ¡°¡­I¡¯ll still surpass you one day¡­¡± Arnold decided not to reply to her remark. He asked a question instead. ¡°Do you know where to buy the best swords in the empire?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± ¡°Just curious. That sword right there is garbage. Did you get it from an armory or something?¡± Knights tend to throw their trashy weapons in the household armory instead of melting down the steel to sell to blacksmiths. The swords would be used for sparring sessions since it was cost-effective. Arnold used a sword like that when he first started adventuring, after all so he knew their crappy quality. ¡°¡­I bought it at a store.¡± ¡°A blacksmith store?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Arnold sighed, ¡°How can you be a swordsman and not know what kind of sword suits you best? That sword is obviously meant for people like me who aims for vitals instead of attacking with force alone.¡± Arnold held out his hand. Stella gave him the sword, ¡°As expected. It feels way too light for someone like you.¡± ¡°What? Why is that an issue?¡± she didn¡¯t seem to understand. ¡°I mean that you rely more on brute force than technique alone. I know this from the experience of our fight. Instead of stabbing or slashing, you prefer hitting like someone hitting something kind of like a club, right?¡± Stella¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I-I never considered this. I only fight how I want¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly why this sword isn¡¯t fit for you,¡± Arnold threw it on the floor, alerting the waiter who passed by. ¡°Then what sword is suitable for me then, genius?¡± ¡°A claymore. Two-handed, long and destructive. It¡¯s perfect for barbarians,¡± he noticed Stella glaring at him, ¡°No offence.¡± ¡°¡­What do you suggest I do then? Fire Lily isn¡¯t a claymore.¡± ¡°Well, it can be modified if your family find a capable blacksmith. Question is who would be able to do it since blacksmiths don¡¯t exactly do these things in our empire anymore.¡± It was more appropriate to say that it was rare to find someone who could do something like that. ¡°Then might I suggest seeking out the one who made these?¡± Eclese spoke as he pointed at his arrows, ¡°If that personage could craft such magnificent arrows then I believe they can modify a magic sword as well. Well, it depends if they have the right materials.¡± ¡°Of course. This person should be able to perform a technique called Weapon Synchronization.¡± ¡°You know what that is as well?¡± Eclese¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Stella was the most confused when she saw Arnold and Eclese nodding seriously at each other. What Arnold mentioned was a method used to create an exact copy of a weapon by transferring its properties and abilities to another object. In order to do that, you would have to find an experienced blacksmith who was skilled in crystal smelting. It was something that you do to reinforce steel. This was how magic swords were made in this world. You would use steel or any other crystal and melt them together to craft a sword. The weapon¡¯s abilities depended on the kind of crystal used. Green crystals allowed one to use the wind spells, blue allowed one to use water spells, and pink allowed one to use fire spells. From what he could tell from Fire Lily¡¯s design, a very valuable and rare kind of pink crystal was used to craft it. The sword could transform into a living flame so whichever crystal was used was very powerful. Stella was busy writing all of this down that Arnold was explaining to her. There were two methods of weapon synchronization: Either she used a large crystal as her new blade or she goes with the second method which was crystal smelting. It all depended on if they could find a crystal large enough to be her new blade. The issue with the first one was that she would have to find something that could act as a blade. The sword¡¯s power is mostly in the blade, after all. But how would she go about finding crystals like that? ¡®I don¡¯t really want her to use the crystal smelting method since it isn¡¯t always successful. It can negatively affect her sword¡¯s durability if we use the wrong one. So we¡¯ll have to use the alternate synchronization method if she can¡¯t do the first one.¡¯ Usually only the deepest parts of dungeons had the biggest crystals growing inside. This was due to the fact that the most mana was gathered there so crystals grow in a much larger size. Mining large crystals was also out of the question since there was a legal size limit to how large a crystal could be that someone could take home. Well, that only applied to people who don¡¯t legitimately buy the crystals from an auction. Problem was that the next major auction would take place in eight months, which was much too far away. ''Hmm...'' A major character was right in front of him. She was someone who would go on to join the Hero Party. Although her role in the party wasn¡¯t that significant like Flora or Olivia, she would still become a powerful ally for the Hero. Arnold wanted her to become his ally instead of Luke¡¯s. The two of them(Luke and Stella) didn¡¯t even need to interact and it should stay that way. Luke didn¡¯t need Stella since her only role in the story was taking care of cannon fodder and having his kids. If he could make her an ally then that would ensure he had someone who could fight by his side whenever he was in trouble. She would definitely be a help if Luke ever decided to turn against Arnold for whatever reason. Perhaps she might be able to even face people like peak Flora with his help. ¡°His help¡± in this case meant he had to help her get stronger so that her value as an ally increases. In order to make her an ally, he had to gain her trust first. As it stands now she hated him with a passion. But she was rather professional when it came to working together with him if it meant her academic marks were involved. ¡®And in order to gain her trust, I¡¯d have to¡­¡¯ Use my crystals to help her, was what he was thinking of doing. The blood crystals could be used as the catalyst in reinforcing the abilities of her Fire Lily and also ensuring that its abilities skyrocketed. Forget crystal smelting, using 99% pure crystals as a catalyst would make her sword obtain its peak might ¨C Semi-Star Class. It was the perfect plan to gain her trust. The issue though is that not many blacksmiths know how to do weapon synchronization. ¡°Any idea where to look for the person who sold those arrows to you, sir Eclese?¡± Stella closed her notebook and asked. ¡°That personage usually sells their products to small towns instead of big cities or nations. Maybe they don¡¯t want to stick out? I¡¯d recommend looking in port towns or fishing villages. Although it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try the blacksmiths of the Empire first before attempting to look for this person.¡± ¡®They will definitely stick out if their craftsmanship talents were revealed.¡¯ Arnold couldn¡¯t even remember the last time he saw the artifacts or magic items of someone this talented. There was someone in Misteltein with a legendary class but their weapons were just a bit better than whoever this mystery person is. Still, that was an impressive feat. ¡°So I need to go to all the small towns. Got it.¡± ¡°Hold on. Don¡¯t you want to try buying a claymore first before attempting to turn your Fire Lily into one? Lots of people regret wasting their money on expensive blacksmith synchronization." Eclese offered a suggestion. ¡°Ah¡­ right. I can do that after I buy the sword. But¡­¡± She laughed awkwardly, ¡°I have no idea how to start with picking one or where to begin looking.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I help?¡± Arnold spoke. Stella¡¯s expression twisted into one of distaste. ¡®Hey now¡­ that¡¯s rude.¡¯ ¡°Arnold is right, miss Stella. If anyone knows swords better then it¡¯s him. Our leader over there didn¡¯t even notice your fighting style wasn¡¯t suited for that sword but he did. She¡¯s a sixth year knight student but she¡¯s not very bright when it comes to understanding fighting styles except when it comes to balancing out our party.¡± Stella looked at Arnold with a troubled expression on her face. Why would I want help from this guy? He¡¯s my enemy so I shouldn¡¯t be getting help from him. I hate his guts so I don¡¯t want to rely on him. Arnold guessed that she was probably thinking about something along those lines. All her thoughts had one thing in common: I hate him so I don¡¯t want his help. ¡°Don¡¯t you want improving your fighting capabilities? Though you¡¯re one of the strongest fighters in our grade, your performance in sword fighting is lacking behind even your classmates.¡± The only reason Stella was in the A class was because she had powerful aura. She also showed major potential for growth. That was usually enough to be put in a B or A class. No one in A class had to be perfect in swordsmanship(like Arnold). They only needed to be capable. ¡°What do you say? I can even help you train with your claymore.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Stella¡¯s face distorted again. ¡®Can you stop showing your emotions so openly¡­¡¯ ¡°Humph! Fine. I¡¯ll allow you to help me!¡± ¡®What a trashy way of asking someone for help.¡¯ He was doing this to gain her trust and loyalty so he didn¡¯t care. It was better to play it safe and take his time. Gaining allies overnight wasn¡¯t realistic for his goals. In fact, he would be more suspicious if someone just accepted his offer to become allies. ¡°How about tomorrow afternoon?¡± Arnold offered. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Stella fell into thought, ¡°I usually report to my mother whenever I finish an important exam or project. But I guess that can wait.¡± ¡°Why do you report those, if I may ask?¡± Eclese asked Stella. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s because she offers to tell my father since I never see him that much¡­¡± ¡°I see. The Ayried patriarch is a busy man so it¡¯s understandable, I think.¡± ¡°Then tomorrow afternoon it is then...¡± Stella squeezed out a response to Arnold. ¡°Mm.¡± The two nodded at each other. ¡ó¡ó Maylim woke up a few hours later while Arnold and the others were having discussions with each other. Perhaps she remembered what she said to Arnold but Maylim instantly rushed upstairs after making an excuse that she was tired. Eclese finished chewing his grilled meat. Arnold found it bizarre how an Elf was eating meat. He always assumed that Elves were vegan given their thin frames. Maybe he was linking them to stereotypes from earth too much. Eclese spoke to Arnold and Stella, ¡°The Academy will take 60% of our loot once we go back. The two of you will be getting 20% from the 40% left over.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that uneven? Someone is losing 10%.¡± ¡°Take it as a gesture of appreciation for your contribution to the team these past three days.¡± Eclese rummaged in the magic bag where they put all the cores. ¡°You¡¯re giving it now? Shouldn¡¯t we wait, sir Eclese?¡± ¡°Nah. I¡¯m sure you and Arnold are already fed up with the three of us so we should part ways here tonight,¡± Eclese took out about three big cores the size of a human head each and five hand-sized magic crystals. Magic crystals and monster cores were valuable in dungeon trading so it was crucial to take both wherever you are in a dungeon. Of course, you couldn¡¯t just take any crystal in the ground since its value depended on its purity. Looking at the dirty pink color of the five crystals, Arnold assumed that their purity was definitely below 60%. But they could get three silver for each of them at least. It was pocket change in Arnold¡¯s eyes but the money wasn¡¯t that important as long as his academic results and level experience gained was good enough. ¡°Can I use these crystals to make a new Fire Lily?¡± Stella asked as she held the crystal in the light and peeked through it. It was like a pink-tinted mirror showing her reflection. Arnold was about to say that that was a bad idea. He suddenly remembered that these people wouldn¡¯t know about how bad the method used would affect the durability of a weapon. If you were to look at both methods then the crystal smelting was the worst choice. ¡°Why not gather enough money to buy a better grade crystal from a Magic Tower?¡± Eclese suggested. ¡°Why? Is this one no good?¡± ¡°Of course not. You want the sword to be even better than it is now, right? That means using materials that are far better than the materials used to craft it.¡± It was like a ¡°spending money to make money¡± kind of scheme. Warriors often invested more into their gear and weapons. Arnold could understand since he had done this as well. It was far better to buy better gear than eat three times a day, especially if you¡¯re a novice adventurer. Better gear meant getting stronger, getting stronger meant hunting more monsters and hunting more monsters meant more money. It was almost like a cycle for adventurers. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long you¡¯ll wait but it¡¯ll probably take months before a high grade crystal pops up anywhere on the continent. You also can¡¯t rely on an auction happening anytime soon. I¡¯m sure your family would be able to afford it if the time comes,¡± Eclese looked at his pocket watch and groaned, ¡°We need to go or else we won¡¯t get any sleep. Two hours is all we need.¡± Raymon and Eclese stood up. ¡°What about miss Maylim?¡± Arnold looked at the stairs that she took earlier. Although this pub was mainly for drunkards to drink their life away in alcohol, you could book rooms here too. ¡°She¡¯s probably waiting for us outside after jumping out a window,¡± Eclese chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s what she always does when she says embarrassing stuff during her drunken state. Anyway, I hope we see each other again.¡± ¡°Ah, wait. I¡¯ll go with you. I have to get back too!¡± Stella quickly stood up. She probably didn¡¯t want to be alone with Arnold. He didn¡¯t find it that offensive given the fact how bad their relationship is so he didn¡¯t care. Before walking away with Eclese and Raymon, Stella turned around to face Arnold. ¡°¡­?¡± She bit her lip while Arnold was curiously staring at her, ¡°¡­Remember, tomorrow afternoon in front of the academy¡¯s front gate. Don¡¯t be late. You¡¯re the one who promised you¡¯d help me after all.¡± Arnold wordlessly nodded. Stella turned back around and jogged after Eclese and Raymon. Arnold was left alone among the crowd of rowdy commoners. He raised his hand and ordered another round of ale. The waiter brought it a minute later. He suddenly heard the conversation in the booth next to his. ¡°¡ªDid you hear about the water being contaminated with parasites that are causing trouble for the citizens of Nuaria city?¡± Hearing this made Arnold turn his head towards that booth. Chapter 106: Flaw Arnold turned his head in the direction of the person who mentioned, ¡°Nuaria city¡±. The person seemed to be a knight since he had a sigil on his left chest and chainmail armor. "The church is now in chaos. The nuns always wear masks since they think that there is some evil spirit that wants to go into their bodies. Laughable, isn''t it?" ¡®Church¡­? Was there a church in that city?¡¯ He thought that only the capital had a church or temples but it seemed like there were churches in other cities as well. It wasn¡¯t because he thought that the empire didn¡¯t want to build churches. It was more like the people from this empire weren¡¯t the religious type. There were shortages of priests so temples from other nations like the Holy Kingdom and Theocracy, Fairy Province and many others established branch churches in the main capital. The Theocracy had the least branches since their relationship with the empire wasn¡¯t so good. Lockinge city also had branches since religion was viewed very highly by the city¡¯s people. Anyway, Arnold moved a seat closer to hear the two men clearer. ¡°Oi, is that why you invited me to drink? To make jokes?¡± his friend glared at him. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s not a joke. I''m being serious. Like c''mon, who makes jokes about people dying? The city is short on knights right now so I thought it would be best to ask you if you can spare some men. You¡¯re a squad leader, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Course I am. But I ain¡¯t someone who leads people. I only follow instructions from above and relay those instructions to my ten men and squires. But tell me more about your situation. Maybe I will be able to help some other way. Y¡¯know, like spreading the word around.¡± ¡°Phew, that will be enough. If more people know about this then I¡¯m sure the problem can be solved.¡± The man drank his ale and fiddled with his fingers as if he didn¡¯t know how to begin. ¡°Spit it out.¡± ¡°¡­We found out that¡ªnot just the sewers¡ªbut our drinking water has been contaminated. Because of this all of us are forced to eat unwashed food and go days without having a proper bath. All of this has to do with one incident that happened earlier this week.¡± His friend ¡°One of the boys at the orphanage I¡¯m a guard at complained that his stomach hurt. We had to let a meister come check on the boy. The meister gave the boy some meds to help loosen his stomach. Guess what they found after the boy defecated.¡± ¡°Just tell me. I hate these guessing games.¡± ¡°They found a long, lumpy worm with a mouth that had rows upon rows of teeth. The worm was said to be a parasite. It wasn¡¯t even a day later that multiple cases of this was experienced in the entire city.¡± ¡°Have any of you told the Imperial Force?¡± ¡°I was at their headquarters three times but I was chased away every time. Apparently I have no right to enter there without making an appointment. But to make one I would need to be referred by a member of the Imperial Force. I don¡¯t know anyone part of the Force at all.¡± ¡°What the fuck! They should do something about this!¡± ¡°Only one adventurer party responded for the citizens¡¯ cry for help. I had the chance of meeting them at the mayor¡¯s mansion.¡± The man¡¯s friend seemed to be relieved, ¡°What rank are they?¡± ¡°¡­Rank B.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Yeah, our city is doomed. I was thinking of moving back here if things get out of control at the orphanage. Thankfully there hadn¡¯t been any serious cases since people were advised to taken laxatives if they ever feel like they had a stomachache.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Would it be too much to ask you to spare me some residency if I decide to move back here?¡± ¡°Sure but why? I thought you would leave the empire if your job as a knight didn¡¯t work out?¡± ¡°Thing is I found someone I want to spend my life with. She¡¯s the newest apprentice nun who came in four months ago. Sure, she¡¯s a little young but I think I found the one for me.¡± ¡°Did you even confess to this girl, Ruile?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Damn coward. I¡¯ll let you live at my place if you can confess to her.¡± ¡°Whaaat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing you a favor here, buddy. You¡¯ve been a coward since the day I met you¡ª¡± The two of them began chatting about unrelated things afterwards so Arnold lost interest. He hurriedly stood up and headed for the door. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡ó After arriving outside, Arnold pulled out a small cubical device. He pressed with his index finger on the top and his thumb on the bottom. The cube changed into a flat shape. It looked like a modern smartphone but without the screen. It was just a black object with a green light flashing on the top. It was a Magic Transmitter. He brought one along to be able to communicate to his office in Whitage city. One would ask why wouldn¡¯t he just call Lunaria to order her to attack Nuaria city instead of going there in person. The problem with this was that all kinds of magic capable of spying on others existed these days. High-class spies could even interfere with a Magic Transmitter¡¯s signal and listen in on conversations. That was why Arnold didn¡¯t use it before. The risk was too high. But he had no choice but to call Lunaria now since he had no way of going to the city without Lauran. Arnold jumped onto one of the buildings¡¯ rooftops to avoid having someone hear his call. A sound similar to a hollow breeze echoed when he placed it again his ear. That meant that it was busy connecting to the service at his city. -¡°You are connected to Lord Arnold von Berkley¡¯s office. This is his advisor, Lunaria Lupus Azeli. How may I help you?¡± ¡°Lunaria, it¡¯s me.¡± -¡°Milord? Why the sudden call?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be the one to ask questions.¡± The other end was silent. ¡°Good. Tell me, did you begin the plan without my consent?¡± -¡°Huh? I wouldn¡¯t do that. You are my superior and you gave me an order.¡± ¡°Then who contaminated the water supply of Nuaria city with parasitic organisms?¡± Arnold didn¡¯t shout at her. Instead, his voice was calm but there was a certain coldness to it. -¡°¡­I¡­ I suspect it must be Vetis, milord. Only the two of us know about your plan, after all.¡± ¡°Lunaria¡­ I¡¯m sure I made myself clear when I said that you had to follow my orders, not go against them.¡± -¡°¡­¡± It was silent again. ¡°Lunaria¡ª¡± -¡°Hello, lord Arnold. This is Vetis speaking.¡± Lunaria seemed to have given the transmitter to someone else since Arnold heard a different voice. ¡°¡­.¡± -¡°Please listen before saying anything else. I wanted to call lord Arnold later today but I guess we can sort out this situation right now. You must¡¯ve heard about the incidents in Nuaria city, correct?¡± ¡°¡­.I did. That¡¯s exactly why I called.¡± -¡°Parasites polluting the water and entering peoples¡¯ bodies. I had this idea that it would be better to start small before we unleash all the monsters at our disposal.¡± ¡°What do you mean by starting small, Vetis?¡± A kind of delight was in Vetis¡¯ voice as he spoke: -¡°Think about it carefully, lord Arnold. If we were to suddenly unleash these monsters across the continent at once then wouldn¡¯t people be suspicious as to where the monsters came from?¡± ¡°I already told Lunaria my plan¡ª¡± -¡°I know. But this plan is flawed.¡± Arnold went silent. ¡®No matter how much I think about it, my plan should be good enough to get the attention of the entire empire. It should even push them to assemble a rescue party even if I don¡¯t request the vice-director to do so.¡¯ He had fought in many monster hordes back when he was stationed in Lockinge city as a single player. He remembered that in every wave the citizens would panic. This would push them to all band together and eliminate the threat. The same logic would apply to this incident. If the people were shocked enough then they would be forced to form a party to rescue the final year students. Vetis noticed Arnold¡¯s silence so he decided to continue speaking. -¡°Firstly, the more critically thinking humans would suspect that someone is behind this. Why would monsters appear halfway across the continent just like that? They would think that someone on the level of the Archmage is behind the disaster. This would make them one step closer to finding out our involvement in this. Freya York would also be looking for the perpetrators.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Now that he thought about it, that was indeed a possibility. -¡°Secondly, people won¡¯t have enough time to escape the city if I summoned my monsters right outside the city to early. Evacuations during national 4 or 5 disasters usually start after 30 minutes. This means more deaths which is meaningless since our goal in the first place is only to make the people realize that the dungeon monsters are ¡®dangerous¡¯ and that those who went in had to be rescued.¡± Arnold looked over the empire. -¡°Are you still there?¡± ¡°¡­Continue.¡± His anger disappeared in an instant when he heard Vetis¡¯ explanation. It made perfect sense. What Vetis said was true: that Arnold¡¯s order had many flaws. -¡°I assume lord Arnold heard about the random attacks of villages as well? Or people saying that some heinous monster attacked their livestock?¡± Arnold suddenly recalled that day when he was at the Guild. That girl named Galadriel did mention something about monsters and animals being killed for sport. ¡°So you did that too?¡± -¡°It¡¯s to test the waters. Anyhow, besides that I had one of my summons throw parasitic eggs into the water system of Nuaria city.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t that affect the entire empire¡¯s water supply? Many regions get water from a single water facility.¡± -¡°My slimes are scattered throughout the entire empire in the draining pipes. Any eggs that may go towards the other cities will instantly be absorbed. It was tricky getting all the slimes to the capital city but I was able to finish the task.¡± Slimes had the ability to filter water. Meaning that they could clean even muddy water and make drinkable water. Because of this ability, Vetis had them merge themselves with the empire¡¯s water supply(except in Nuaria city) and eat the eggs to avoid having those things spread to other cities. Regular slimes in general were clean creatures so they could swim in water all they want and not pollute it. One wouldn¡¯t even be able to see them in water unless you saw their gastric gases absorbing food inside their bodies. Arnold looked silently towards the sky. Vetis thought about everything. No, maybe that was reasonable since the man was the prime minister of an entire nation. He was terrifyingly intelligent. Arnold looked at his hand. The hand that would be stained by blood of innocents. ¡®If Vetis wasn¡¯t there to change the plan a bit then thousands would¡¯ve died for nothing.¡¯ Although he said that he didn¡¯t care about NPCs he still saw them as real people. They bled, they felt pain and they could feel emotions. These weren¡¯t the characteristics of a computer-programmed bot. Arnold couldn¡¯t help it when he made that order without clarifying what they had to do. No one could blame him for being anxious. His life was also on the line. There are times when anxiety can cause people to act impulsively, after all. For example, when people are in the midst of a worry episode, they may make rash, hasty, even regrettable decisions in the service of quelling their anxiety and intense discomfort. Arnold¡¯s life might¡¯ve been in danger but that didn¡¯t mean that he had to risk being caught for his crimes against the empire. It was highly likely that he would be hanged for it. -¡°May I commence the second part of your plan tonight?¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± -¡°I will send the first horde of monsters outside the city. It is advised that lord Arnold get ready. I''ll meet with you when the time is convenient." ¡°¡­Tonight it is then.¡± The countdown had begun. Arnold switched off the transmitter just as the sun was beginning to rise. The empire was bathed in an orange haze as warmth blanketed over the cities. ¡°My plan to destroy as city starts tonight¡­¡± he took a deep breath and cleared his head, ¡°I have to be ready.¡± Chapter 107: Lunchbox Part 1 A girl could be seen running through a field of flowers while her black hair swayed in the wind. She laughed and danced as if she was overcome with joy. Her black hair and red eyes stood out in her blood-red dress, making her look like a beautiful princess. Music played. She smiled with her eyes closed while dancing. The wind gently caressed her skin. She suddenly felt someone grab her hand. Her eyes shot open at this sudden action. ¡°L-Lord Arnold?¡± Elizabeth turned towards the young man who was grabbing her hands with a handsome smile on his face. He was wearing a pitch black suit which really suited his dark blue hair and bright blue eyes. All Elizabeth could see around her were flowers as far as the eye could see. There were no buildings, no empire and certainly no people who will see her horrible face. A single red rose was in Arnold¡¯s suit¡¯s chest pocket. He pulled it out and held it out to her. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. The most beautiful woman I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± he brought his face close to hers and took a deep breath, ¡°You smell wonderful as well.¡± ¡®Me? Beautiful?¡¯ Also, how could she smell wonderful? The charred skin on her face always had a burnt smell which she has to cover up with herbs. The herbs only masked the smell, it didn¡¯t improve it at all. ¡°Wait, that can¡¯t be¡­¡± Elizabeth put her hand on her face. Almost instantly, tears fell from her eyes. She moved her fingers across her face as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she was feeling. Softness. There was no rough texture. No bumps or cuts. And no loose skin. How? Why? Elizabeth suddenly saw Arnold reach into his pocket. He pulled out a small mirror. ¡°You don¡¯t believe when I say you¡¯re beautiful? Well, this here will convince you.¡± She took the mirror and looked at him uncertainly. After a few seconds of gazing into his eyes, she finally looked into the mirror. ¡°¡­.¡± Gorgeous. That was the only way she could describe herself when looking into the mirror. She had eyelashes that was naturally thick that added a certain charm to her slanted red eyes. Her lips were red with lipstick and her teeth were shining white. Elizabeth tried smiling. Her breath was taken away by that smile. She noticed something below her eye. A beauty mark? Why was there a beauty mark below her left eye? It added a certain maturity to her face. ¡°You¡¯re breathtaking even when crying,¡± Arnold whispered into her ear. Her entire body was hit with a bolt of lightning by his next words, ¡°I want you to become my wife and bear my child. Become Elizabeth Caervil von Berkley.¡± ¡ó¡ó The ticking of a clock echoed in the room. Elizabeth laid there silently. Her gaze was fixed on the ceiling. That dream was something she experiences every night. Never once had she not dreamt of seeing that face that was foreign to her. Where did that woman come from? Was it really her? Why was Elizabeth dreaming of that woman specifically? ¡°Could¡­ could that woman be how my mother looked when she was young?¡± That had to be it. Elizabeth has never seen her normal face in her entire life before. Perhaps her brain crafted that image in her head of her mother when she was young? Her mother gave birth to Elizabeth when she was 17 after all. Maybe she was dreaming about her mother because of this? Catching the whiff of a rotting stench, Elizabeth bolted out of bed and opened the windows. She took out a few leaves from her magic bag and grinded it between her hands. She used her black mana to break the grinded parts into particles. The smell of burnt skin faded when the herbs¡¯ aroma filled the air. She also rubbed some soap on her throat and sprayed some perfume. She came across these herbs when she started her dark magic lessons. It was often used on corpses to get rid of the awful smell when preparing them to be dressed for their funeral. Dark magic required the students to always work with dead bodies during necromancer classes so it became second nature for Elizabeth to use these herbs. She used a type of spray before to get rid of the awful smell of her skin but it was difficult to buy a lot of bottles since she didn¡¯t have that much money. Elizabeth also couldn¡¯t sell clothes to her customers since academy work was keeping her too busy. It would be a miracle if she could finish a single dress in a month¡¯s time. The academy offered free food so Elizabeth never starved and she had shelter. Still though, it would be nice if she had some money to take care of her needs. Thinking back to the first day she got here, Elizabeth grimaced. She was standing in front of Arnold yet he didn¡¯t know her. She had this hope of revealing her true identity to him but lost that hope as quickly as it came. Thus, she decided to pretend to be someone else. Sponsored students had a choice whether they¡¯d like to reveal their names. Elizabeth asked Adrianna to not disclose her real name since she was the daughter of a criminal. She was Lizette, a girl from nowhere hoping to end up somewhere after graduating. Her courage to tell Arnold who she was had long since disappeared so she could only regret ever having come to the academy after nothing changed about her. She was still that scared little girl who wanted to cry instead of standing up to others. ¡°¡­.¡± Elizabeth tried to brush her hair but it got entangled in the brush. She tried forcing the brush through her hair but it felt like her hair was being pulled out instead. Her hair was too dry because all she had been using so far to wash it was soap. The lack of conditioning caused breakage in her hair. She remembered pulling out an entire bundle of hair a few days ago. It was horrible. ¡°¡­¡± Elizabeth threw the brush aside and went towards the kitchen. She opened up the freezer and looked inside. There wasn¡¯t anything inside that could be considered a healthy breakfast. Elizabeth had an assignment that she had to complete so she needed all the energy she could get. ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯ll just go to the cafeteria.¡± Elizabeth didn¡¯t like interacting with others but since the academy was temporarily closed she could roam however much she wanted. Well, she still had homework so she had to stop by the library as well. Once she was done eating then she would go there. After getting her purse, Elizabeth headed towards the door and opened it, ready to leave. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°?¡± She was greeted by an unfamiliar face. It was a little girl with bright blue hair and big round eyes. She was carrying a teddybear and holding it close to her chest. Elizabeth stuck her head out of the door and glanced left and right. ¡®Is that lord Arnold¡¯s mother?¡¯ She could see a familiar woman turning to a corner and descending some stairs. ¡°Um¡­¡± the little girl looked up, ¡°Are you big brother¡¯s lover?¡± ¡°WHA!?¡± Elizabeth¡¯s entire face flushed red(well, her nose was red so one could only tell that she¡¯s blushing that way since her skin is charred and flaky). The bottom line was that she was overcome with embarrassment when the little girl asked that question. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. Lover? Elizabeth didn¡¯t even have the courage to reveal who she was. She only begged Adrianna to not reveal that she was the one the Berkley family would be sponsoring. Well, calling herself ¡°Liz¡± was the best she could do to hide her identity. Elizabeth could feel her head spinning because of how dizzy she felt. ¡°So you are just a friend then?¡± the little girl entered the room while Elizabeth was trying to think of what to say. The simple answer was to tell her that she was Arnold¡¯s roommate. But she thought that just calling herself a roommate would hurt her pride as a woman. But lying just to look good to a kid wasn¡¯t exactly a good idea. It was even childish. ¡°Ew, it smells like burned meat,¡± the girl pinched her nose. She suddenly threw her luggage bag on the bed which belonged to Elizabeth. ¡°Um, sir Arnold¡¯s bed is over there.¡± She pointed towards it but the girl didn¡¯t even seem to care at all. ¡®Why is this girl here so early in the morning when I¡¯m about to leave?¡¯ Elizabeth assumed that this girl was Arnold¡¯s younger sister. Her blue hair was a giveaway of this. ¡°When will big brother be back? I want him to show me around before we leave.¡± ¡°Leave? And go where?¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Make me food.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The girl suddenly kicked off her boots and dress and threw it on the floor. She headed towards her bag and took out a bright pink dress with gothic style patterning. She wasted no time in putting it on with matching pink pumps. She put on a big tie on her head which held up her bright blue hair. ¡°T-There isn¡¯t any food here¡­¡± ¡°What? Then go get some. Like I said, I¡¯m starving!¡± Elizabeth started to question this girl¡¯s sanity. Who did she think she was to order someone else around? But perhaps being highborn caused this girl to become so arrogant and needy. ¡°When is big brother coming back?¡± the girl suddenly asked the same question that she asked before. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not sure.¡± ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°Um, he¡¯s on a very important assignment outside the empire. Only about half of the students who left to explore dungeons came back. They said that it was a three-day exam but maybe he won¡¯t be back today? The three-day rule doesn¡¯t mean that they have to leave the dungeon immediately so they are probably having trouble coming back.¡± As soon as she said that the door suddenly swung open. Elizabeth, startled by this, instantly turned around. ¡°Big brother!¡± The little girl with blue hair suddenly ran towards the person who stepped through the door. Part 2 ¡°Big brother!¡± Arnold¡ªwho only wanted to sleep after coming home from a sleepless night¡ªwas greeted by a cheerful shout when he entered his dorm. ¡°Melina?¡± She jumped straight into his arms and smothered her face excitedly on his chest. He looked up and saw Liz standing there with her head turned in another direction. ¡°Sorry if she¡¯s been giving you trouble, miss Liz. This is my little sister, Melina.¡± Arnold introduced the little girl with blue hair. She only hung onto him and didn¡¯t pay attention to Liz at all. Arnold smiled wryly. ¡°Uhm, I was about to head out but she showed up at the door. I saw your mother turn a corner earlier so she probably dropped your little sister here.¡± ¡®Of course she brought Melina here. She knew that Melina would be more comfortable being with me than her. Still, this will be annoying if she has to be with me all day.¡¯ He had to get his preparations in order before tonight. He wanted to stop by Lyra as well since he hadn¡¯t been there for quite a while. There was also his promise with Stella which he had to fulfil in order to gain her trust. His schedule became so packed that he didn¡¯t know where to begin. ¡°Did Mother say when she¡¯ll come pick you up?¡± ¡°Nope! Mommy said I can spend time with big brother the entire week!¡± Melina purred like a spoiled kitten as she hugged Arnold. Arnold wanted to vomit blood. If Melina stayed with him then she was bound to fall into danger. He wanted to go to Nuaria city later in the afternoon since he thought his trip with Stella wouldn¡¯t be long. Melina suddenly backed away and spun around, ¡°How do I look? Mommy bought this dress so that we can go spend time together in the capital.¡± ¡°Ah, you look very cute, Melina.¡± Arnold smiled as he patted her head. ¡°Ehehe~¡± Melina had a big smile on her face as she rubbed her head against his hand. Underneath his smile wanted to click his tongue in annoyance but it couldn¡¯t be helped. In times like these he had to be flexible with what he had to do first. His time as a Vice Guild Master helped him learn to be mindful of what was important and how things would be impacted if he chose wrongly. ¡®I¡¯ll just have to take Melina and Stella at the same time.¡¯ His business was in Nuaria city which was on the western side of the capital. He wasn''t certain if the city was under lockdown since they thought everything was under control. The mayor was probably too gullible and optimistic to believe that that ¡°sudden¡± appearance of parasites was over. What they failed to notice was that those parasites were known as dungeon crawlers. Well, it was understandable that no one was able to tell since people only know about these parasites in their adult form. They would eat through their victims¡¯ bodies before reproducing in damp, dark areas. They were mainly dungeon creatures since the habitat inside a dungeon was better suited for them when they were young. The young ones would immediately die if exposed to air that didn¡¯t have sufficient mana. But the adult ones could even survive outside dungeons. They could attack livestock and make life difficult for villagers. ¡°Why are you the only one here? Where¡¯s Jack?¡± Jack and Melina were the same age so they should be together to socialize with each other. Aside from Arnold, she frequently played with Jack as well if he wasn¡¯t busy with his spearmanship classes. ¡°Miss Judith didn¡¯t want him to come to the empire since he has to finish his studies. That¡¯s what she told Mommy.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Arnold knew that Jack didn¡¯t have a lot to do while Marcus and Luke were outside the empire. Him and his mother were staying at the castle while the other family members were away so he was basically on vacation. The knight schools closed in the middle of the year already and tutors wouldn¡¯t be available during the last two months. Jack only had school and extra tutoring for five of the ten months of the year if you were to include holidays. The simple reason Judith didn¡¯t want Jack to come was because she didn¡¯t want him to become like Melina. It was like Melina had some kind of disease in her eyes which could spread. Melina was a little weird in some ways but she was still Jack¡¯s sister. Arnold felt pissed at how Judith was treating Melina like some creature. ¡°Are you going out?¡± Arnold noticed that Liz was wearing her usual baggy clothes with her hair covering 90% of her face. He could only see her red eyes. ¡°I wanted to go to the cafeteria for awhile before going to the library.¡± ¡°Oh? The library? I wanted to go there too but I have a lot on my plate right now. Can you take a message for me to someone?¡± ¡°Um, okay.¡± ¡°Tell the bookkeeper that I won¡¯t be able to come today since I¡¯m too busy. Lyra might be mad because I broke my promise but I¡¯ll have to make it up to her somehow.¡± ¡°You¡¯re¡­ close with that thing in the library?¡± there was a kind of venom in her voice. The way she phrased it blatantly showed her disgust. ¡°Sort of,¡± Arnold scratched the back of his head, ¡°Can you do that for me?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She nodded. ¡°Thanks. We can leave in ten minutes, Melina. Just let me get ready.¡± ¡°Okaaay~¡± Melina went towards Arnold¡¯s bed and unpacked her things. ¡®Dammit, Mother. Why would you let her stay here?¡¯ Professors had their own private rooms so Adrianna could¡¯ve let Melina stay there. It was allowed by the academy for children of their staff to stay in their rooms after all. Perhaps she was busy. This didn¡¯t excuse her from bringing Melina here so abruptly though. Arnold rummaged in his bag in search for his clothes. ¡°Huh?¡± he suddenly felt something between his other stuff. It was the lunchbox Ruria had given to him before he left. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Liz peeked from behind him. The two of them shared responsibilities so both took turns at cleaning. Today would¡¯ve been Liz¡¯s turn since Arnold¡¯s turn should¡¯ve been yesterday and the two days before. ¡°I got this from a junior of mine,¡± he put the lunchbox on the kitchen table and opened it up. The food didn¡¯t go bad but he still had to finish it before returning the lunchbox. If he didn¡¯t then the girl would think he didn¡¯t want her food. Well, he only forgot. That¡¯s all. But god¡¯s knows how dramatic teenage girls can be. She will probably assume that he hated her cooking or something and somehow turn the entire academy against him by making him look like a bad guy. Arnold wasn¡¯t exactly hungry right now so he closed the lid and pushed it aside. ¡°A junior¡­ Was it a girl?¡± ¡°Yeah. She confessed to me last week and she even gave me a box of food for the three days I was away. I didn¡¯t finish it as you can see.¡± Liz only silently looked at him. ¡°I see.¡± He expected her to hurl insults at him for not eating the food at least since it was from a girl who loved him. But her reaction surprised him. Was she just not like the other girls who cared for things like this? ¡°Will you eat it later?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arnold frowned, ¡°Uh¡­¡± He didn¡¯t want it at all. For all he knew there was some kind of crazy blend of the girl¡¯s fluids or body hair. It sounded crazy but the academy was filled with closet perverts. The girls especially so. Luke had to deal with many of these kinds of girls during his seven years here. BDSM, pet play, among other things¡­ ¡°Then may I take it, sir Arnold? I haven¡¯t had anything to eat since we ran out of food. Going to the cafeteria for every meal is bothersome.¡± ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s been in my magic bag for three days now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know this brand of lunchbox. The cooling system should¡¯ve kept the food safe.¡± ¡°Oh? So it¡¯s high quality?¡± ¡°Yes, only nobles buy these kinds of lunchboxes for their children. One of my cousin who attended here also used this kind. I heard it costs about 2 gold just for one.¡± ¡®Ruria and Cain are definitely from a very distinguished family if she can afford to just give these kinds of lunchboxes to people. Perhaps their family owns a fief?¡¯ He didn¡¯t notice the brand of lunchbox before since he didn¡¯t care. ¡°If the food is still good then it¡¯s fine if you take it.¡± Liz only silently nodded and took the lunchbox towards the sink. She began unpacking the top of the three boxes and grabbed a plate from the sink. Arnold had already forgotten about Ruria¡¯s lunchbox by now since he was busy finishing up for his date. Although he was pretty tired and wanted to rest more than anything else, he couldn¡¯t upset his little sister since she was looking forward to this. Judging by the fact that Melina came with nothing but a few article of clothes and one stuffed animal, he will probably have to buy her more things. ¡®I already bought her some things but that won¡¯t be enough for her.¡¯ Melina was a shopping freak who wanted everything she laid her eyes on. If he were to refuse then she would make a scene of crying, kicking and hurling swear words at him. This happened a lot in the past from what he read in the game¡¯s wikis. She was an annoying spoiled little brat to some but only Arnold knew that she couldn¡¯t help being so needy and clingy. Her entire family isolated her due to the worsening of her condition and she ran off with a trashy noble son. She gave birth on a battlefield and died just a day after. The baby was stillborn. Melina left nothing on this world that people could remember her by. Not even a child who could someday become a great person. He didn¡®t want her to grow up like that. Of course, he had to find ways to make her change her behaviors by fixing her condition but that was easier said than done. Autism didn¡¯t just go away, especially if it¡¯s a worse version than the one usually experienced by people from earth. Just the simplest trigger could make her go mad. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Melina!¡± Arnold finished changing into one of his casual wear and shouted after exiting the bathroom. ¡°Okaay!¡± It wasn¡¯t even a minute later that his little sister ran towards the door at his call. The two left soon after. ** ¡°¡­.¡± Elizabeth was currently sitting on one of the stools next to the kitchen table. She was gazing at a plate of food. It was a simple piece of steak. She didn¡¯t know why but she was feeling a certain dread coming from that steak. It wasn¡¯t visible to her eyes but she could feel it. To find out what this strange feeling was, Elizabeth weaved black mana around the plate of food. She used a dark magic spell called [True Reveal] that could detect phenomena not seen by the human eye. ¡°Ugh¡­! Kegh!¡± Black smoke suddenly rose from the plate of food and she accidentally inhaled some which made her cough violently. ¡°W-What?¡± Elizabeth had a body which could withstand pretty much any dangerous gas or airborne pathogen or even poison due to her special innate abilities. But this was different. Something like this wasn¡¯t as simple as a type of gas bought off shelves. Elizabeth spat out a clot of black goo. It was from when she inhaled the smoke. ¡°Poison¡­ An unknown kind of poison.¡± Her body was telling her that it was poison. If a normal person were to even lick it then the poison would¡¯ve spread like fire on dried wheat. Elizabeth¡¯s eyes went blank when she realized the motive of the person who gave the lunchbox to Arnold. ¡°¡­Ruria¡­ A first year student¡­.¡± She chucked away the rest of the food and cast [Black Flame]. The spell only burned the contents of the lunchbox and not the lunchbox itself. ¡°You wanted to kill my loved one. I won¡¯t make your death painless.¡± But first she had to find out who this Ruria was. Chapter 108: Sword Hunting(1) Melina and Arnold were just about to leave the academy when Arnold noticed a person standing under the last tree from the rows of trees that led to the school hall. The person was making it very obvious that they didn¡¯t want to be recognized since they were wearing a big sunhat with sunglasses. Arnold squinted his eyes when he saw long red hair blowing in the wind. What surprised him wasn¡¯t who it was but how she was dressed. ¡°Stella¡­ You¡­ You¡¯re wearing casual clothes?¡± Arnold said when he and Melina approached Stella. ¡°¡ªIs it that surprising!?¡± Stella shot back. Stella was wearing a long white dress, long black boots and a beige sunhat. She seemed like any other female student going out with friends. Arnold had never in his life seen Stella wearing this kind of clothing, not even in the game. She was always seen wearing her full body armor or some other outfit that was comfortable for fighting in. But never casual clothes. ¡°Why are you so late!? I said to come at noon! You¡¯re ten minutes late!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold checked his watch. It was 12:13 right now. ¡®Maybe I should¡¯ve taken a carriage to the academy instead of walking back.¡¯ He strolled the capital when he left the bar early this morning. It was to clear his head to prepare for the slaughter which will come very soon. Any person would need to mentally prepare for something like this. A normal human from Earth even more so. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Melina stood in front of Stella and looked up at her, ¡°Your girlfriend, big brother?¡± ¡°WHA!?¡± Stella¡¯s exclamation reverberated throughout the street they were standing on, ¡°Me!? And this guy!? No way!¡± ¡®Guh.¡¯ A ¡°no¡± would¡¯ve sufficed, thought Arnold as he felt his heart falling into pieces. ¡°She¡¯s a classmate of mine who needs help picking out a sword since she¡¯s too dumb to pick one herself.¡± Arnold casually said to hide the pain in his voice from being rejected so harshly. ¡°This is my little sister Melina. Melina, this is Stella Ayried. You know who the Ayried family are, right?¡± ¡°Ah! Papa always used to talk about mister Drakan!¡± Although not as close as with Vance, Marcus and Drakan fought together in a few battles back when they joined the Imperial Order. Both were squires of captains before becoming fully anointed knights. But they didn¡¯t take the same road. Drakan chose to teach swordsmanship part-time while Marcus joined the Imperial Army as a general for 20 years before retiring and made a Great Noble. The two were allied households despite the two patriarchs not being in the same fields. Although they were far apart from each other, the two Houses kept in contact over the years. ¡­ The three of them boarded a carriage that was stationed under one of the academy¡¯s horse stables. Students were free to take one if they wanted to go on a quick errand. It was free of charge, of course. As one would expect from an academy famously known throughout the continent, even the carriages were magnificent pieces of work. The two horses pulling the carriage were the largest breeds Arnold had ever seen so far. ¡®Why does it feel so cool in the carriage even though it¡¯s so warm outside?¡¯ He noticed a small little box on the roof that was making a kind of noise. ¡®Is that thing like an AC? Our household carriages also have a cooling system but just more advanced. Still, this is impressive. Did magic technology evolve this far already? Do all carriages have these things?'' Stella suddenly took something out of her magic bag around her left shoulder. ¡°I asked the history teacher if she knew what kind of crystals were the best for weapon synchronization and she showed me this.¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of his head when he saw the small crystal in her hand. ¡°The color is odd, right? I¡¯ve only heard about pink, blue and white crystals but never red ones.¡± In her hand was the exact crystal that Arnold wanted to show to the world. ¡°...Where did she get this?¡± ¡°Hm? I¡¯m not sure. She just said that a small store owner gave this to her when she was looking for magic crystals.¡± ¡°And she gave it to you when you asked which crystal type would be the best for modifying a sword?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. But this was the only piece that she had. She advised me to look around the capital to see if I can find some more.¡± Arnold looked out of the window while thinking. ¡®This isn¡¯t good. If someone out there is selling my crystals then this might affect the amount of money I can make from them.¡¯ His mind immediately shifted to illegal crystal hunters. They were people specialized in going dungeon diving with the sole purpose of finding crystals, without receiving authorization from guilds to enter dungeons. Illegal crystal hunters would hunt for crystals on private estates or nature reserves that no one is allowed to enter without permission. ¡®If there really are people stealing my minerals then I have to find them.¡¯ Killing them would be taking it too far. He still had to find out how many of them there were. Then he would kill them. ¡°Have you thought of any places to start looking?¡± ¡°I might visit a jewel store and ask them if they know anything about this. Then I¡¯ll go to the Adventurer Guild and hire some adventurers to find more of these crystals.¡± ¡®That sounds like a good idea. If a jeweler examines the crystal then they¡¯ll be able to determine its value as well. This would make them offer Stella to sell it to them for a high price. If they can find any more of the crystals then they will split it 50/50.¡¯ That was how it worked for minerals. There was a distributor and a seller. The latter was the jewel store and the former was the one who brought the crystal to them. They would offer to help Stella locate it but would want a piece of the pie. A devious smirk appeared on Arnold¡¯s face, ¡®They will eventually come to me and offer me a price to allow them to mine my crystals.¡¯ Now that his head was clear, he could plan for the future. He made a mental note to call Vetis and tell him to drop small hints for anyone looking to find the crystals. In the end they would obviously find the source¡ªwhich was his land. He possessed twice the territory of his father, a duke so he had more than enough crystals to sell. If he sold some to any of the seven Magic Towers then they can examine the crystals thoroughly, making sure others know what one could do with the crystals besides what the typical magic crystal can do, which will increase its value. ¡°I¡¯ll ask around when I have a new sword.¡± ¡°But chances are we won¡¯t even find a suitable sword for you. It could take weeks at worst.¡± ¡°W-What? Why¡¯s that?¡± Stella asked flabbergasted. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know this already but most of the knights in the empire use swords due to its popularity. A minority of knights use other close combat weapons. Due to the large number of sword users, there would be an increased demand for swords. Increased demands means more of the skilled and experienced blacksmiths getting occupied with custom weapon crafting ¨C knights don¡¯t always use premade weapons so they place orders in bulk.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Stella went silent as she looked at Arnold with reproachful eyes. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re looking at me like that because you have to spend more time with me?¡¯ It seems that words weren¡¯t needed since he could tell from her gaze alone. ¡°¡­I can always ask around. The person who supplies weapons to our household knights might still be in the empire if we¡¯re lucky. But let¡¯s see what we can find today.¡± ¡°Okay. Oh, we¡¯re at the shopping district already.¡± Stella said after opening up the window and looking outside. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get going then.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go~!¡± Arnold and Melina said respectively. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The shopping district didn¡¯t just consist of a few markets spread on a single street. There were literally hundreds of stores in the shopping district with people going back and forth each day so the streets would always be packed with people. There were several markets lined up on the street. The wonderful thing about the shopping district was that the owners and workers of the stores here weren¡¯t restricted to one class only. There weren¡¯t rules like you had to be a noble in order to sell your own vegetables or to loan money to others as a form of business. Commoners were mainly the shop owners while nobles were their customers. An example of this was the supermarket known as ¡°Best Mart¡± which belonged to a wealthy family of commoners who were affiliated with Arnold¡¯s family. They became wealthy by getting sponsors in the aristocracy to expand their stores nationwide. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! The family was second to the Rynald family in terms of size and wealth. There were many other examples of commoners having more authority over the nobles in this particular place but Arnold found it to be too arduous to remember them all. ¡°So good~!¡± Melina cheerfully shouted after she bit down on the skewer Arnold bought her. ¡°Sorry for coming here first, Melina. I have to help Stella with finding a good sword before the two of us can spend the day together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, big brother! Just buy me more of these! Uncle, give two more!¡± ¡°You got it, kiddo!¡± the skewer man laughed heartily as Melina took two more skewers and devoured them. Although the shopping district was a humongous place filled with various stores and buildings offering different services, he couldn¡¯t quite use his student benefits here. He had to pay full price for everything. Ten copper down the drain just for three skewers. Being a moneygrubber and all, Arnold didn¡¯t like spending his money when he had no idea when he¡¯ll get more. It might take awhile before he succeeds in selling his crystals as well. ¡®I guess this is fine. Melina won¡¯t be a bother if I keep buying her things. I¡¯m a slave to her cuteness just like Arnold was.¡¯ ¡°So where are we going first?¡± Stella approached after she finished her business in the magic store across the street. She was carrying a bag that was filled with magic crystals. It seems that she was determined to pick the best crystal for her sword¡¯s modification process. Arnold didn¡¯t warn her against crystal smelting since it wouldn¡¯t be easy to acquire crystals good enough to merge with Fire Lily¡¯s blade. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Arnold looked at the Imperial city¡¯s map. Right now they were right at the start of the district. The street they were on was connected to a road that led to a noble district. But it ends once they passed by the map. ¡°If we take the road down here and turn a left on the first turn then we should find a blacksmith store there.¡± The street¡¯s name was Pluine. Unlike the stores selling food and clothes, Pluine only had stores that sold stuff for adventurers. There were armor smiths, blacksmiths and magic stores. There were also shops that sold adventurer gear like monster repellents, traps, among other things. It was the perfect starting point. Arnold noticed a lot of adventurers heading that way. The street they were standing on right now was mainly the street vendors selling street food or doing all kinds of services like cleaning your shoes. Arnold could hardly see an end to the endless informal workers calling out to customers. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó The store looked very shabby despite the reputation it had. It was apparently in business for 50 years yet it hadn¡¯t expanded at all during that time. It looked like any ordinary small building with nothing special about it. But Arnold knew that these kinds of stores usually had people who are experts in their field. They didn¡¯t care about improving the quality of their stores so long as their skills didn¡¯t deteriorate. The owner of the blacksmith store probably repaired and made weapons in the wars of the past. Those were the crazy things he usually came across back when he was a solo player back in Lockinge city. The blacksmith he met there could read runes like it was the continent¡¯s human language. Because of this he was able to enchant items very easily. Arnold frantically searched to see if he could find that personage but it seemed like the developers patched him out since players could get easy gear upgrades. ¡°Uhm, is that supposed to be the expert we¡¯re looking for?¡± Stella pointed at the window. ¡®Oh! A dwarf in this place?¡¯ It was a short stout man with a long thick beard who Stella was pointing at. He was hanging chainmail armor outside the store to attract potential customers. ¡®This guy must be a legendary blacksmith who can craft using dragonsteel like it¡¯s nothing. I''m sure of it.'' Arnold had such delusions. Dragonsteel was this world¡¯s strongest metal. Adamantite was the second strongest but also far more common than dragonsteel. Although both were very rare to find and extremely powerful when enchanted correctly, it was very difficult to smelt them, dragonsteel even more so. Even if it succeeds, you would probably only succeed in making a weapon with 50% of its total durability level. These were the risks of making swords with minerals other than steel and copper. Unless you had a legendary blacksmith class with your Craftsmanship and Blacksmithing Knowledge at Advanced. These kinds of people were even rarer besides the two that Arnold knew about who were in the top Guild. Misteltein had no blacksmith players so they would request from other guilds. That one time when Alecs¡¯ sword broke she sought help from one of the two best craftsmen in the game. No one besides a legendary class could fix a Star-Class weapon. She was able to fully restore her sword back to its former glory because of the blacksmith¡¯s incredible work. ¡°That guy is a dwarf. Dwarves are this world¡¯s best craftsmen so this one might be able to help you with Fire Lily.¡± Stella¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°I thought dwarves never come into human nations.¡± ¡°Whatever the reason, this one decided to stay.¡± It wasn¡¯t a guarantee that he had a legendary blacksmith class. But Arnold hoped he did. Stella shrugged before approaching the dwarf. ¡°Hello, sir. May I speak to you for a moment?¡± ¡°If ya not buying then don¡¯t waste ya breath.¡± The dwarf said with his back still turned. Stella spoke, ¡°Actually, I would like to know something first before buying.¡± ¡°My profession only requires me to sell weapons and give advice on what weapons to buy.¡± ¡®Seems pretty simple.¡¯ ¡°B-But¡ª¡± ¡°Buy or leave. It¡¯s your choice.¡± Not once did the guy turn around. It was extremely terrible manners. ¡°Then may I ask a question, sir?¡± Arnold stepped forward. ¡°Oi, like I said¡ª¡± Before he could finish, an explosion of blue aura erupted from Arnold¡¯s body before something manifested in his hands. Pure-born nobles were given privilege when buying weapons at blacksmiths so Arnold decided to clarify who he was. Stella had no way of proving who she was so Arnold decided to show his identity instead. His eyes widened when he saw the dark blue sword in Arnold¡¯s hands. ¡°T-That¡¯s one of the most indestructible soul weapons ever! An Aura Sword!¡± The dwarf¡¯s hands were even shaking as if he wanted to snatch Arnold¡¯s aura sword. ¡°Y-You¡¯re the son of the Spear God. Forgive me for my petulance! I did not mean any ill-will!¡± The dwarf bowed three times. The people walking by instantly turned around and walked the opposite direction when they saw it was Arnold von Berkley standing there. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Will you be willing to listen to our question?¡± ¡°O-Of course!¡± he ran towards the store¡¯s door and opened it up, ¡°Please come inside!¡± ¡ó¡ó ¡°I see.¡± Mormond¡ªthe name of the dwarf¡ªresponded with a grunt after he heard their question regarding weapon synching. ¡°So can you do it?¡± Stella asked with a small voice. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter if I can do it or not. It depends on what I¡¯ll be working with,¡± he pointed at one of the display swords, ¡°See that sword with the blue and white hilt? Go and check its quality. That¡¯s the best quality I¡¯ve managed to make a sword ever since my prime.¡± Stella went towards the sword that was located on one of the two tables in front of the register. There were multiple swords and spears on display but only this one was proudly standing unsheathed. ¡°Who ordered that sword?¡± Arnold could tell it was an S-class weapon just from looking at it. The man¡¯s talent for blacksmithing was definitely top notch. Stella¡¯s eyes bulged when she lifted the sword. ¡°Some guy from the Theocracy. I think his name was Lance or something.¡± ¡°¡­Lancelot?¡± asked Arnold out of reflex. ¡®Fuck, I forgot that I have his holy sword as my own now.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s the one, yes. He sent a raven with a message that he wanted me to craft him a weapon. Only goddess Melis knows why he would request something like that from a small shop owner like myself. Why not just have one of their church¡¯s blacksmith craft something for him?¡± ¡°How long have you been in the business, sir Mormond?¡± Stella¡¯s eyes were basically sparkling as if she had hope in her heart. ¡°300 years. I started when I was a halfling boy carrying weapons from battlefields. I would break the blades from the hilts, smelt the steel and make brand new weapons and arrowheads. This was what fed me after the devastation of the war with the demons from that time.¡± Mormond was definitely referring to the war when Promethius and the people from this world fought with Arsnoria and her kind. That was the only war against demons after all. ¡®300 years. That¡¯s crazy.¡¯ The war against the demons lasted two decades before Arsnoria¡¯s birth. Mormond was either born before the war or during it if he can remember it so vividly. ¡°Then I think I know why Lancelot decided to look for you,¡± Arnold spoke, ¡°Experience is much more important than the quality of the store or the owner of it. A person who had been making swords since childhood is much more sought after than some guy who only read instruction books and had mentors teach him.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Indeed! I¡¯m the oldest blacksmith in the entire capital so I¡¯m known as the best by the people!¡± ¡®I wonder which people you¡¯re referring to.¡¯ Arnold already knew that this store only ever saw a customer once a week. He could understand why. Look at how shabby the place looked. The least the dwarf could do was paint his walls or buy new shelves for his weapons. The instruction manuals and blueprints sitting on the top of the shelves were infested with silverfish and falling apart. The roof seemed to be leaking and the floor beneath Arnold¡¯s feet felt unstable to walk on. ¡°Have you ever modified someone¡¯s weapons before?¡± Stella asked. ¡°I¡¯ve done eleven during my stay in the capital.¡± ¡°Which kind of crystals have you worked with in the past?¡± ¡°Just the average kind of dungeon crystals. Some were above average in quality while others were below that quality. I¡¯ve wanted to modify a weapon with high purity crystals so much but that¡¯s impossible since the empire doesn¡¯t exactly view dungeon exploration that well. If they did then they would¡¯ve invested more into diving into dungeons. Who knows, we might be able to find some interesting things down at the SS-rank dungeons around the continent.¡± SS-rank dungeons were impossible to clear unless a fair amount of S and SS-rank adventurers chose to dive into them. But all of them didn¡¯t really want to do that since they were already at the peak of humanity. Why waste time looking for treasures and artifacts while they had everything they ever wanted? SS-rankers were viewed as highly as monarchs and highborn nobles no matter their background. There were currently only three in the empire while the rest were scattered throughout the continent. ¡°Am I correct to assume you can work with any crystal?¡± Arnold asked this time. ¡°Course I can.¡± He looked at Stella and nodded at her, ¡°Show him.¡± Stella nodded back and took out the thumb-sized crystal she got from Scarlet. The blacksmith grabbed a magnifying glass and looked at the blood crystal closely. ¡°¡­What the¡­¡± He took it in his own hand and held it between hi thumb and index finger while pointing it to a nearby lamp, ¡°I don¡¯t need a crystal purity magic item to know that this crystal is definitely above 60% in purity!¡± ¡®99% to be exact.¡¯ If the crystal resembled the color of a red rose then it was at least in the nineties. This one in particular was shining just as bright as the bigger sample he gave Lunaria. ¡°Where¡¯d ya get this?¡± The dwarf looked at Arnold, ¡°¡­That¡¯s not important,¡± he answered. Stella looked confused as to why he wouldn¡¯t say. Well, the crystals were his property if you were to look at the bigger picture. It came from his land, after all. ¡°Tch.¡± The dwarf gave it back to Stella, ¡°You could easily have sold that for a thousand gold.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t sell it. I want to modify my household sword using this crystal. But to do that I have to look for more¡­¡± ¡°Girly, do y¡¯know how rich you would be if you were to find more of these? If the second Magic Tower executives were to hear of this then they will interrogate ya about where ya found this. These kinds of crystals above 60% purity have been said to heal mana-related illnesses and blockages in mana channels.¡± Arnold smiled smugly in secret. ¡®Ah, just imagining those hungry dogs when they hear that all of those crystal are mine is making my body tremble with excitement.¡¯ ¡°So if I were to bring you more of this then you¡¯ll be able to start working on my sword?¡± ¡°Uh huh, we use special boiling pots to smelt crystals without lessening their quality so it doesn¡¯t matter what size the crystals are that you bring.¡± Mormond pointed at the big cauldron standing behind the open door to his left. ¡®A wizard cauldron. Huh, I didn¡¯t know they used those for synchronizing weapons.¡¯ In the game you only needed to press a few buttons and wait for a certain duration before your weapon was finished. He knew that it wouldn¡¯t be the same as in the game but didn¡¯t expect blacksmiths to use potion-making cauldrons to do the task. ¡°How much do you usually charge for special commissions?¡± Stella¡¯s voice seemed shaky when she asked that question. ¡®Who can blame her. The price wouldn¡¯t be something she could afford.¡¯ ¡°3000 gold for swords.¡± Stella¡¯s face lost all color. ¡°I-I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford that at all¡­¡± ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have the crystals so why not gather that amount of money while you look for the crystals?¡± Mormond suggested. ¡°¡­..¡± Stella nodded gravely. Stella was from a branch family so she wouldn¡¯t have that much of an allowance. ¡®She¡¯ll be joining the main family any day now if things go as it did in the game so her money troubles won¡¯t stay for long.¡¯ Fire Lily played a huge role in her being taken in by the main family. Her father would be the one to send the letter stating that she would he recognized as his and his first wife¡¯s daughter. ¡°So what else do ya need? I¡¯ll add your name to my commission book later.¡± ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m looking for a claymore.¡± ¡°What!? With those skinny arms!?¡± Mormond gave a big reaction to hearing her ask for a claymore. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Stella asked as she pulled the skin of her upper arm. ¡°Girly, do ya know nothing about weapons despite wantin¡¯ one for yerself? Claymores are used to fight people wearing full-plate armor. Some with abnormal amounts of physical power even crush bones with the shockwaves of their hits alone.¡± ¡®Flora fits that description.¡¯ Both Flora and Stella fought with brute force even if the latter alone had aura. ¡°Seasoned veteran warriors with bulky bodies like the leader from Sky Kings are more suited with two-handed swords. Although he only uses greatswords during combat, he has claymore summoning scrolls as backup.¡± Summoning scrolls are a useful item to carry whenever you fight against monsters but end up losing or breaking your weapons. You would only need to remember to bring a few extra backup weapons with you. Summoning scrolls didn¡¯t require the user to have mana. All they had to do was place the weapon on top of the scroll and mark the weapon with the symbol on the scroll. If you wanted to extract your weapon then all you need to do is erase one of the symbols on the scroll. The amount of symbols on the scroll determined its price and the amount of weapons you can carry. People are advised to not use summoning scrolls for arrows since their main purpose is to hold weapons. So if an archer wanted to use one then they can only put in an extra bow. ¡°Just bring us the batch that you have.¡± Arnold spoke. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Mormond shrugged. Chapter 109: Sword Hunting(2) Part 1 ¡°Claymores are excellent when it comes to pierce enemies wearing armor since they can be used to penetrate armor completely." Arnold spoke to Stella as Mormond was looking for all the longswords and claymores in his possession. Melina was quietly sitting on one of the chairs, drawing with crayons. She didn¡¯t even pay attention to what Arnold and Stella were doing. He was grateful how she was a simple girl to please. ¡°What about slashing? Is it strong enough to cut through armor?¡± ¡°Not unless you have sufficient arm strength. It also depends on the quality armor and if the armor is enchanted.¡± According to earth¡¯s history, the concept of a two-handed longsword(claymores included) was impossible during the bronze or iron age since long swords could bend very easily. Only with the introduction of Medieval steel could such a sword be made. The Claymore was a two-handed weapon and was used primarily for slashing, although it could also be used for piercing through heavily armored knights. The overall weight of the blade combined with the strength of a two-handed swing allowed it to sever heads with ease. The Holy Roman Empire would use an even longer sword during the early 1500s: the Zweih?nder. Pier Gerlofs Donia is credited for owning the biggest sword in human history: a 7ft long 14lb Zweih?nder. Since The Renaissance was dominated by Pike And Shot formations, these massive swords could be substitutes for pikes. However as musket technology evolved, the swordsmen became irrelevant on the modernizing battlefield (except for cavalry, which remained relevant until the early 20th century). But the logic of the real world didn¡¯t apply to a fantasy world. A warrior here could sever someone in two even if they wore armor. Like Arnold said, it all depended on arm strength, type of armor being worn by the enemy and if the armored enemy has enchantments. Stella could definitely cause destruction on the battlefield if she learned to use the sword. Moreover if she learned to use Fire Lily(fully awakened) then she could become nigh-invincible. ¡®We shall wait and see.¡¯ Mormond finally returned. Arnold expected him to bring an entire crate of weapons but Mormond only had four longswords. One had two spikes below its hilt so it heavily resembled a Zweih?nder while there was another with a blade as thick as a slab of iron. The other two were just normal longswords. One was suited for two handed while the other was one-handed. What determined how many hands had to be used was the thickness of the hilt and the length of the blade. ¡°Pick ya poison, kid.¡± Mormond threw the weapons onto the table. Stella frowned before looking at Arnold. ¡°Well, come on then! I can¡¯t be sitting ere waiting for you two to finish. I got things I wanna buy too!¡± ¡°Just give me a minute, okay!?¡± Stella shot back. ¡°I told you before, Stella. That you need a sword that will allow you to crush your opponents. A two-handed claymore will do just that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± It must¡¯ve been unbearable having to receive help from a guy she swore to surpass. Arnold wanted the two of them to set aside any grudges of the past and become close with one another. She was a very important piece in his puzzle after all. With her strength he could have a strong ally by his side. To be honest, Luke didn¡¯t need Stella. She never even fought that much whenever a disaster struck. If she did then she would fight the cannon fodder and footsoldiers in war. That wasn¡¯t a life a woman¡ªwho wished to surpass the one blessed by all gods¡ªshould live. She was destined for greater things and he would make sure that she would become powerful. Once he got that pure martial skill then it was time for him to use his knowledge of the game to the best of his abilities. He would explore ruins from the past, steal all artifacts and do all the other things that would ensure his survival. He had such leeway since no major death flags had been triggered. He was hesitant on doing these things since nobles from the empire would try and invade his city to steal from him or just want to destroy his city out of hate for his family. But now they could do nothing since Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth was supporting him in terms of military power. ¡®I have to make sure she protects my city no matter what. I don¡¯t want to lose anything that¡¯ll ensure I live a peaceful life.¡¯ Arnold glanced at Stella who was observing the longswords with a frown on her face. ¡®This girl will be my third ally. Hmm¡­ Maybe I should start an organization just like Arnold did in the story.¡¯ His organization was considered almost equal to Serz and the Murim Martial Alliance at some point in the game. This made the entire world fear his might. He could make his own organization grow to match two of the most powerful organizations on the entire continent in less than a decade. And he did this by gathering powerful allies. Arnold wanted to do the same. He already had Elora as a potential member for his future organization. He wasn''t sure how strong Elora was since he never witnessed her full capabilities but he was still willing to accept her into his organization. Stella would be his second member. But first he had to persuade her to work for him. A person wouldn¡¯t work under the person they hated the most after all. His plan on ensnaring her was already underway but he didn¡¯t have the time to move that plan forward just yet. First his Worst-Case Scenario plan had to be completed. Secondly, he had to make sure a rescue team is assembled for the Sky God Dungeon. Last but not least he had to search for that skill Selia spoke about. These things will take time since everything had to go smoothly. There couldn¡¯t be any mistakes. If he made just one slipup then he would be charged with treason and beheaded. The motive for his actions wouldn¡¯t even be considered. That was it. He would die without proving to them that his actions were justified. However, when the disaster does strike then and only then will regret sink in. Them being the ones who would regret it. Although he didn¡¯t trust Selia¡¯s subordinates, he trusted in their motives for helping him. That motive being providing aide to him whenever he requested for it and them gaining financial support from him. Arnold¡¯s land had enough crystals to fund several nations for decades. There was even a mountain worth of crystals somewhere beneath the cliffs and mountain ranges where he fought Lancelot. If Lancelot didn¡¯t capture him then he was planning on going there immediately after subjugating the dragon. He couldn¡¯t do so now since he was way too busy and didn¡¯t trust Lunaria and Vetis to extract the crystals themselves. He would have to be present to observe the work. Or he could have someone he trusts take over and supervise the extraction of the crystals. Luckily he had someone in mind. ¡°Why dontcha try them out before deciding which one to buy?¡± Mormond suggested as Stella was rubbing the hilt of one of the longswords. ¡°Uhm, right¡­¡± she picked the sword up; it almost fell out of her hand but she was able to catch it with her other hand. ¡°Hold onto it with both hands. That¡¯s what a longsword is meant for, after all.¡± Even though she did as Mormond said, Stella was still struggling to balance the sword properly. Mormond shook his head in disappointment, ¡°Tell me, lass. Have you ever physically trained your body other than your swordsmanship training which involves around moving a lot?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Stella¡¯s face reddened, ¡°I-I thought it wasn¡¯t necessary as long as I had Fire Lily and my aura¡­¡± ¡®This one doesn¡¯t use her head at all, huh?¡¯ Arnold wanted to laugh at Stella¡¯s ignorance. ¡°Look here,¡± Mormond rolled up his sleeve and flexed his bicep. His bicep swelled twice the size as it was before and veins popped underneath the skin, ¡°This is the physique one has to have if one wishes to wield a longsword. See how big and rugged my hands are?¡± he said as he took off his gloves, ¡°They are rough and hard, suitable to balance the weight of any longsword.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible for a woman!¡± Stella yelled. ¡°Indeed. You¡¯re correct. But I know of many female warriors who can handle longswords without having this kind of body. They don¡¯t need to have physical power alone.¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°Eh? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Most warriors today rely on aura to fight. That¡¯s how it is with the female warriors I mentioned as well. They are able find a balance between their physical power and aura and keep a constant flow of power even if not in combat.¡± Mormond looked at Arnold, ¡°Take a look at this lad. He¡¯s so damn skinny in comparison to me but he can definitely overpower me if we were to go through a test of physical power. Do you know why? It¡¯s because he has aura while I don¡¯t. But does he need the aura to beat me? Nay.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Stella had an idiotic expression on her face as if she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°Tsk, tsk. The professors at that fancy academy don¡¯t teach you this, do they?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± The Academy didn¡¯t spoonfeed their students. Finding balance between your aura and physical limit was something that you had to figure out from another source. Arnold had Sebastian to teach him this. Stella had no one who taught her this. She had been going through hellish training every day since childhood, pushing her body to the limit. Yet why was she still this weak in comparison to Arnold? Simple. Because she didn¡¯t have balance. Aura and physical power should be perfectly balanced as all things should be. ¡°If you can¡¯t even balance your aura and physical power then you should just quit swordsmanship,¡± Arnold said from the side. ¡°I don¡¯t need your opinion...¡± Stella glared at him but her face quickly relaxed, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± she bit her lower lip. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes widened when he saw this, ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Listen to the lad, lass. You can¡¯t keep relying on your aura to fight. This is how overconfident idiots die on the battlefield. Believe me, I know since I¡¯ve been observing wars ever since I was a boy.¡± ¡®Just like he said, he used to collect weapons and armor and smelt them to make new gear. He must¡¯ve seen people like Stella fight on the battlefield with only their aura to rely on.¡¯ The amount of aura you had didn¡¯t correspond to how powerful you could become. Arnold had a large pool of aura but he also managed to find balance early during childhood so he was far more powerful than most of his peers. In comparison, Stella only relies on brute force while using aura. It was counterproductive to have so much aura that you can¡¯t even control your own skills or techniques. ¡°Ask your father to help you, Stella,¡± Arnold suggested. ¡°But my mother said I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s your father and it¡¯s his duty to help his daughter. No one else can help you with this other than him. Out of all the knighthood families that I know of, only your household had ever been born with red aura. If anyone can help you find balance with your aura then it¡¯s Drakan Ayried.¡± ¡°Oho! So that man is your father?¡± Mormond¡¯s ears perked up at this. He proceeded to tell Stella about her father, ¡°In all my years of blacksmithing, never have I ever seen a man teach others how to handle a sword quite like him. I¡¯ve seen many of his students achieve great things in battle because of their training with him. He¡¯s raised a lot of fine knights during his time as an instructor. If your mother can¡¯t see that then she¡¯s blind to that man¡¯s greatness.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Stella gripped her dress. Arnold didn¡¯t know what was going on inside her head but he could draw some conclusions of his own. She didn¡¯t know how to ask him because she was scared of being rejected by her own father. ¡°Buy the sword and tell him that you¡¯re determined to master it,¡± Arnold picked up the two-handed claymore and held it out to her. Stella looked up at him, down at the sword, and back at Mormond. ¡°Nay, you may take it free of charge. I¡¯ll only charge you when we begin the weapon synchronization.¡± "Thank you, sir Mormond.¡± Stella took the sword with a small smile. Part 2 Mormond told Stella that he would ship the sword to the academy. She didn¡¯t exactly have the right clothes to be carrying around a sword nor did Mormond have a sheath ready immediately. He would have to make a sheath before sending it to her. Now that she was done picking a sword for herself, Stella didn¡¯t need to accompany Arnold and Melina any further. But¡­ ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Stella, what are you still doing here?¡± Arnold asked when they arrived at the corner of a street. There were clothing markets and stores all around them. Arnold came here specifically because he wanted to buy Melina some clothes. They had a mansion in the capital so she could go there once she was done visiting him. The problem was that she didn¡¯t have a lot of clothes with her so he had to buy her some. He hated his mother for not giving him at least some money. Why did he have to use his personal funds? Stella kept quiet even though she definitely heard Arnold¡¯s question. ¡°Hm? Isn¡¯t big sis on a date with big brother?¡± Melina tilted her head in confusion. ¡°W-What!? Me and this guy!? Never! I-I¡¯m only walking with you because I wanted to buy some things too!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Melina seemed unconvinced. ¡°Y-Yeah, why would I want to be with this guy any longer than necessary!? Humph!¡± ¡®Okay, we get it...'' She would obviously feel guilty if she left now. Arnold helped her pick out a sword and even recommended some armor for her. She would only look ungrateful if she left now. ¡°Then why is big sis still here? You don¡¯t have any reason to still be here with us, right?¡± ¡°¡­B-Because¡­¡± Stella¡¯s eyes darted all around, looking at every person and store on the street. Her eyes suddenly widened, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a new Bear-Bear keychain collection!?¡± ¡°Bear-Bear keychain collection!?¡± Melina¡¯s eyes turned wild after hearing that. She turned her head in the direction that Stella was looking. She instantly went ¡°Kyaaaah~!¡± alerting the people walking past them. ¡°I-I noticed that you have a Pumpum-bear keychain on your bag,¡± Stella pointed at Melina¡¯s bag, ¡°I have one too. See?¡± ¡°Ohooo! Big brother, she has Umpa! It¡¯s Pumpum¡¯s brother!¡± ¡°Ah, yes I can see that¡­¡± Arnold was very confused by what was happening. What the heck was an Umpa and Pumpum-bear? It was a kind of keychain collection apparently. Stella¡¯s keychain was connected to her zipbag and Melina¡¯s was attached to her purse. Stella and Melina were showing each other their keychains. Melina seemed to have completely forgotten about what they were talking about before. Her attention span is very low so it was expected of her to suddenly forget things once something else catches her attention. ¡°Should we go buy Lululu-bear? See, they even have a life-sized version of her up for grabs,¡± Stella pointed towards the shop that was selling cute things like frilly dresses, doll houses and other cute things that only girls would like. ¡°Uwaaah, that¡¯s the mama bear! Can we, big brother?¡± Melina ran into Arnold¡¯s arms and screamed into his clothes, ¡°I want one!!!!!!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Arnold noticed that the people were looking at him like he was trash, not knowing how to discipline his loud-mouthed sister. She would cry all day if he refused to stop for a keychain. That was even worse than she was now. Arnold looked towards that store and noticed that it was full of little girls jumping on their mothers and fathers just like Melina was doing with Arnold. Arnold looked at Stella and smirked, ¡°Well, well. I never knew you liked these kinds of things. To be honest, I¡¯ve never noticed that keychain before. That¡¯s cute.¡± ¡°Shuddup¡­¡± Stella¡¯s entire face was red. Arnold patted Melina¡¯s head, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait here. The line seems to be getting longer so get a move on.¡± ¡°Yay~! Big brother is the best! C¡¯mon big sis!¡± Melina pulled Stella by hand and ran towards the store with her. Arnold only waved them goodbye while smiling. His smile faded and he glanced around before heading towards a nearby alley. He made sure that no one was around him. ¡ó After going through an alley, Arnold took out the transmitter. He wanted to call Lunaria to check how everything was progressing. Stella and Melina leaving his side made things easier. It was better to hear from Lunaria about everything than finding out later when everything was over. The black box transformed into a flat shape before a green light shone on the surface. A voice answered immediately. -¡°You are connected to Arnold von Berkley¡¯s office. How may I help you?¡± ¡°Lunaria, it¡¯s me.¡± -¡°Is something the matter, milord?¡± ¡°Have you told my nobles everything yet?¡± -¡°I have.¡± ¡°And how did they respond?¡± ¡°One was caught going to the mountain near the forest. My summons quickly captured him.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold¡¯s fist trembled. -¡°What punishments should I¡ª¡± ¡°Tie him up on a stake. Naked for everyone to see on the streets.¡± -¡°¡­I¡¯ll get started right away.¡± ¡°How are things going with Nuaria city?¡± -¡°The next phase of the plan has already begun. Chances are high that signs will begin showing by early evening. The crystals are placed in coordinated spots outside the city and the forest regions so that the monsters can attack immediately after being summoned.¡± ¡°I see. Good work,¡± Arnold suddenly remembered something he heard that time he was at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Something about a monster being seen in Nuaria city was being thrown around in the conversation of those adventurers. ¡°I heard that a monster has been terrorizing the city. Do you have anything to do with this?¡± -¡°No, milord. That monster is not part of the monsters we¡¯re going to unleash. It¡¯s one of Vetis¡¯ shadow demons. We needed to start a rumor that a monster was sighted all over the city so that the attack can have a much bigger impact later on. Rumors are most powerful when they turn out to be true.¡± ¡®That damn Vetis. He thought about everything.¡¯ -¡°Hold on a moment, milord. Someone is contacting the office.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Lunaria suddenly hung up and there was silence. The green light turned on again a few seconds later. -¡°Hiya~¡± A familiar voice came from the transmitter. ¡°A-Anna?¡± His elder sister was at the end of the line. -¡°Were you in an important business call with your advisor? Sorry for barging in.¡± ¡°Ah, no. I was only asking her about some small matters. Anyway, what¡¯s up?¡± -¡°I wanted to know if you can get Luke on the transmitter. I have something I want to tell him.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to just send a letter? I¡¯m not in the academy right now.¡± -¡°Well, are you close by then?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m in the shopping district.¡± -¡°I guess you can tell him when you get back.¡± ¡°Tell him what?¡± -¡°You know about miss Claudia wanting to buy a house in the empire, right? I managed to find a better home than the one she wanted to buy in the capital which was ten times the amount even though it was the same size as the one I picked.¡± ¡®Huh? I think I heard about her wanting to buy a house from somewhere.¡¯ It was never mentioned in the game but maybe she bought a house off-screen? Claudia wasn¡¯t a major character in the story so there was little Arnold knew about what she did in the future of the storyline. Only Norn was an important side character but she never mentioned anything about her mother buying a house. -¡°Tell Luke that the street name and number is 45 Deaire Street, Nuaria city. It¡¯s in a quiet neighborhood so there¡¯s no worry about any trouble coming to them.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Arnold couldn¡¯t quite process what he just heard. ¡°Did you say Nuaria city?¡± -¡°Yeah? The city has far better housing and schools if we look at the pricing compared to the capital city of the empire. I figured it was better to let them move there instead of buying a house that would take her an entire lifetime to finish paying. A mortgage for a domestic worker isn¡¯t exactly a bright idea.¡± ¡­. Arnold blankly stood there. -¡°Hello? Are you still there?¡± ¡°¡­How long until they get to the city?¡± -¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure but I told them to leave their village yesterday. They have a lot of luggage so carrying everything will take a lot of time. I think they might make it there before nighttime.¡± Arnold checked the time. It was past 4pm right now so there was enough time to look for them and turn them away from the city. That was his only choice. He couldn¡¯t stop the plan since everything was already underway. But Anna saying that they would arrive before nighttime wasn¡¯t a trustworthy estimation. How long before nighttime? Two hours? Three hours? Maybe even right now? It wasn¡¯t like Anna could tell the future so they might already be in the city by now. ¡®Shit! Fuck!¡¯ Arnold punched a wall nearby, caving it in. He breathed deeply to calm himself. ¡°I¡¯ll let Luke know.¡± Of course, he didn''t have the time to go find Luke now. -¡°Oh, and another thing. I was thinking of sending over some gold to your territory. What day would be the most convenient for you?¡± ¡°Huh? Why would you send me gold?¡± -¡°You¡¯re my little brother so I can send you gold if I want to. Especially if you need it more than I do. I have five wagons filled with thousand gold each. They are ready to march to your territory whenever it¡¯s convenient.¡± Arnold unknowingly smiled. Anna was a very kindhearted big sister. It was a pity that she died horribly in the game. Now that he thought about it, both his sisters had miserable fates in the future. One died just from giving birth to a baby after the noble who promised to always be there for her left her. The other one was ripped apart by monsters when the duchy was attacked after the Intermid border was breached. ¡°Thanks¡­ Anna¡­¡± -¡°No problem! I forgot to tell you this before you left but contact me if you need anything.¡± ¡°I will.¡± -¡°Then I¡¯ll be going then.¡± ¡°I love you, big sis.¡± -¡°Wha!?¡± Arnold turned off the transmitter right in the middle of Anna¡¯s exclamation. ''Lunaria is disconnected from the line. Is she too busy? I guess I don''t have time to go over the whole thing with her. Anyway...'' He turned and looked up at the sky. Even though the sun was shining brightly not too long ago, grey clouds began looming over the empire as if heavy rain was expected. ¡°This time tomorrow I¡¯ll be a treasonous criminal,¡± Arnold closed his eyes imagining everyone¡¯s expressions once they found out that he did all those things that would happen to Nuaria city. ¡°It¡¯s better to be a criminal than dying a dog¡¯s death,¡± those were his last words before leaving the alleyway. Chapter 110: Night Of The Terrors(1) Being born a female in this world meant having to endue a lot of hardships. Being born a female with no talent to be a warrior, scholar or any field geniuses are part of only meant that you had bad luck when you were born in this world. But some people liked a simplified life while others dreamt of greatness and getting the full benefits of being alive. Others have jobs just to get by while there are those who do these average jobs because they like to help people. The apprentice nun was one of those people. Her name was Bethany and she became a nun because she wanted to help children in need. This was why she joined the working force of the orphanage down the street where she lived. ¡°Morning, Bethany!¡± an old woman called out to the girl walking down the street. ¡°Ah, morning ma¡¯am!¡± Bethany greeted back cheerfully, her long green hair dancing in the air. The young boys and men walking past her were caught in a daze at her profound beauty. Bethany was known as the most beautiful girl in this entire city. With reason of course. She was unlike the girls who were born here. Most of the girls had black or brown hair but she was born with silver hair. Her mother had the same hair which was only longer than hers. The people thought that her mother was a princess from far away who chose to live a simple life in this city. ¡°You look as lively as ever. Is that a freshly baked bread I smell?¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Bethany lifted the red cloth draped over the basket. A delicious aroma drifted out. ¡°Would you like some, ma¡¯am?¡± ¡°No, thank you dear. You baked this bread for the orphanage children. I actually called out to you because I want to know how your mother is doing.¡± ¡°O-Oh¡­¡± Bethany¡¯s expression changed into a solemn one as she spoke, ¡°¡­My mother refuses to eat. She told me that I had to use my money to buy yeast and flour so that I could make this bread. I made her a sandwich to take with her to work but she left it at home saying I can eat it later.¡± Her mother did this quite a lot. The two of them lived alone so there was no man going to work every morning and making money for his family. Because of this, her mother had to get up before sunrise every morning and walk to the capital on her own to go to work. It wasn¡¯t a very sustainable way to ensure there¡¯s income in the family since she earns the minimum wage every week. There was never enough food on the table before Bethany decided to become a nun of a church. They still live a difficult life but at least they aren¡¯t living paycheck to paycheck like before. ¡°I have to find a husband who will be willing to help my mother as well. I hate seeing her like this. There are times when she doesn¡¯t even come home.¡± Bethany was still youthful at 16 years old so she could get any of the knights to become her husband. Most of them were old men but she was certain that they wouldn¡¯t hurt her in any way since she knew them personally. However, the hard part was getting a man who would work for both her and her mother. Bethany knew she was being too selfish but her mother was everything to her. She was a single mother who raised Bethany alone and continued doing so until now. ¡°Poor child,¡± the old woman patted her shoulder, ¡°Bring your mother to our house tonight when she returns. My son is returning home from the frontlines.¡± ¡°He is? I thought it would be a few months longer?¡± The old woman shook her head, ¡°The Imperial Army regularly change their soldiers every few months. My son worked his own shift for three months so he was paid quite a lot. He sent a letter saying that he will bring back enough food to make a feast. I want you and your mother to be there.¡± Bethany¡¯s eyes watered, ¡°T-Thank you, miss Margaret. I¡¯ll be there!¡± ¡°Fufufu. Good.¡± She winked mysteriously, ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll take you as a bride.¡± ¡°A-Ah, no¡­ I-I don¡¯t deserve a man like him¡­.¡± ¡®Really¡­ he is even recognized for his strength by the nobles.¡¯ Bethany suddenly heard someone call out her name. It was coming from the orphanage. ¡°I have to go, miss Margaret.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make sure to get some ingredients to make bread tonight so that we can bake one together.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Bethany yelled while waving at the old woman. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Bethany was very fond of children. This was the reason why she wanted to work in the orphanage instead of becoming a street vendor. Although the salary was a measly two big copper per day, she still liked working with children. One of her best friends recommended her to work there so she took the opportunity. ¡°You¡¯re early today, Beth. Your shift starts tonight, doesn¡¯t it? Why not just use that time to sleep?¡± A girl, wearing the same nun uniform, appeared in front of the church¡¯s gate. The church was connected to the orphanage building so some of the nuns slept here. Bethany had her own house so she didn¡¯t need to sleep in a church that was overcrowded every night. ¡°Hello, Sylar. I wanted to come early to my shift since I spent all morning baking bread,¡± Bethany lifted the cloth, ¡°It¡¯s better to bring it while it¡¯s hot.¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Wow, how come you make bread better than the Head Nun?¡± Sylar sniffed the aroma, ¡°You¡¯re putting her baking skills to shame.¡± ¡°Ehehe~¡± The two of them walked around the church building. Their destination was the two-story building behind the church. There were a few nuns already gathered there. They were the senior nuns so they had to be up earlier than the apprentices. ¡°Uhm, Sylar, why are you walking so funny?¡± Bethany noticed that her best friend was walking very slowly with her legs only slightly opened with each stride. People would only walk this way when they were on the verge of relieving their bowls. Surely Sylar¡ªa daughter of a baron¡ªwouldn¡¯t make a fool out of herself by walking like that due to being unable to hold it in. Her entire face turned red, ¡°I-I had my first time with Jasol last night¡­ He was a little rough even though I asked him to be gentle.¡± ¡°Really!? You two finally did it!?¡± ¡°K-Keep your voice down!¡± Sylar put her hand on Bethany¡¯s mouth. For as long as she could remember, Sylar was a very shy and timid girl who never really tried to get together with someone even though she wanted to. Much like Bethany, Sylar wanted to be with someone who had a good job, could take care of his family and who was a gentle person altogether. The man she was in love with was a knight who regularly does patrols in the area. The two of them began seeing each other more often lately. Bethany knew that things would escalate but never would¡¯ve thought that it would happen this soon. Her best friend, who she grew up with, was now a woman. Bethany sighed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Beth?¡± The two of them began walking towards the orphanage building again. Having heard her sigh, Sylar asked in concern. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll ever find a man as dashing and charming as your partner.¡± ¡°Why does it have to be a man? It can be a woman too, you know? Most of the men who are into you only want your mother in the package. The lot of them are scumbags so you shouldn¡¯t choose poorly, my friend.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sylar was right. Many of the men who she confessed to or gave a chance always asked if their mother would be willing to be in a three-way relationship. Bethany couldn¡¯t help but lose motivation to find love after all of that. It was also disgusting. How could they want her mother and her as well? ¡°There is an adventurer party coming later to listen to the troubles we¡¯ve been experiencing. I¡¯m positive that someone amongst them can become your partner.¡± ¡°W-What? Are you insane!?¡± ¡°Hahaha! C¡¯mon, you can use low-tier divine magic so you can be useful if any of them need healing. Use that excuse to get closer to one of them.¡± ¡°T-They¡¯re a party of veterans. I¡¯m sure they have enough healing potions or even a healer in their party.¡± ¡°Nope. Healers are very valuable people. It¡¯s rare to find them in parties below A-rank. The party coming here is only B-rank.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t the Guild send more adventurers? How will a single party deal with the contaminated water and find infected at the same time?¡± ¡°Truth is that they came on their own accord. The Guild didn¡¯t request their assistance.¡± ¡°What? But¡ª¡± The two of them were greeted by many children who came running out of the building towards them. Sylar and Bethany were so surprised that they stopped their conversation. All of them cheerfully exclaimed ¡°Sister Beth is back!¡±, ¡°She brought her yummy bread again!¡± among other things. Bethany was greeting the children before someone else called out to both her and Sylar. ¡°Why is Beth here so early? Never mind, come with me, both of you.¡± It was the head nun of the church. She was the sister of the Pastor who preached in their church. The children hurriedly dispersed when they saw her fearsome glare on her wrinkled but elegant face. Despite having the body of an old woman, she moved around like any of the young women employed as nuns. Her back was straight and her neck stood tall as if she had done noble etiquette even though she was a commoner. ¡°What are you two waiting for? Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Bethany and Sylar looked at each other in confusion. * Every single nun in this district was gathered inside. All of them had their faces covered with black cloths out of fear of being infected by the contamination. The Head Nun had told them countless times that it was a parasite that caused the children fall ill and not an airborne virus. But none of them believed her or more like they were too cautious because of their stubbornness. ¡°Thank you all for coming on such short notice. I just had to gather everyone as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Why is that, Sister?¡± one of the nuns wearing masks asked. ¡°A new case has been reported just last night,¡± the people inside the room gasped, ¡°One of the children went to the riverbanks in the backyard to wash clothes to finish the chores for the day. It was my fault for not telling everyone to not use the water in the river. I instructed them to only use the water in the wells from now on.¡± The Head Nun bowed apologetically. ¡°I fear that we may have to move the orphanage and the Church at this rate.¡± ¡°What!? Move!?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been working hard all these years just to keep food on the table at this church for our believers!¡± ¡°Calm down, everyone. I know it¡¯s hard to take in but we have no choice.¡± The Head Nun said. ¡°Where will we go, Sister?¡± Bethany asked on behalf of everyone. ¡°¡­The capital won¡¯t accept us or allow us to buy any of their land to build a new orphanage. The church also doesn¡¯t have sponsors left since all of them pulled back their money.¡± ¡°Then what should we do? Starve?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°This is our livelihood. The children won¡¯t be affected by this alone, Head Nun. You need to speak with the Pastor and come up with a better solution.¡± ¡°¡­I already did that and this is our final solution. Either we stay here and risk dying from this plague of parasites or we seek shelter in another city. The capital isn¡¯t an option, like I just mentioned.¡± ¡°Then where?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. The other cities don¡¯t have the resources or land to build on. Most of the buildings I¡¯ve heard about there are old and near collapse. We need to go to a place where there¡¯s a wide area or space to build on. The place should also have farmlands where all of us can work since most of our funds are near depletion.¡± Bethany thought for a moment after hearing the Head Nun¡¯s words. Most of the children were younger than 12 while a minority of them were past that age. In this empire one began working once you reach that age. The children aged 12 and older could work on the farmlands with the nuns to ensure they grow crops that they can sell. Problem is that most of the cities with farmlands had nobles ruling them. Those nobles wouldn¡¯t accept an entire group of nobodies. Most of the nuns here didn¡¯t have homes to go back to while others didn¡¯t have families. ¡°Then what about the city east of the empire?¡± Sylar spoke this time while everyone was trying to find an answer. There was only one city east of this empire. Whitage city. ¡°The city ruled by that tyrant Arnold von Berkley? Do you realize that he is a murderer?¡± The Head Nun seemed unhappy that Sylar brought that up. ¡°That might be the case but that man¡¯s city is the ideal place to go to, right?¡± Sylar looked at Bethany who nodded in agreement, ¡°My father¡¯s cousin is a fief lord of a village there. He said that the city has a tenth population of what it had during the previous city lord¡¯s reign. Meaning that it should have enough space for us even if we have to stay in the farmlands.¡± The others muttered to each other. Only the Head Nun seemed opposed to this. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me all of you are considering going to that demon spawn¡¯s city? Do you realize that he forces people to labor without pay?¡± ¡°Last I heard they were prisoners being punished for the actions of the patriarchs of their Houses.¡± Sylar continued, ¡°He only murdered James Caervil because of the things he did to the Berkley Family. Isn¡¯t it obvious that nobles kill each other if one decides to hurt the family of the other?¡± ¡°I agree with Sylar, Sister. His city doesn¡¯t even have a few hundred residents. Wouldn¡¯t us going there benefit him? We could give our crops to him to sell for tax and we can become functioning members of the city¡¯s society. The one gaining the most from this is him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still a tyrant who murders without remorse!¡± the Head Nun didn¡¯t back down, ¡°No matter what you say I will not stand here and endanger our lives by going to that city. He would probably kill someone if it¡¯s convenient for him! Living in the city of a psycho is not acceptable!¡± There was a sudden knock on the door. An apprentice nun opened the door and peeked inside. ¡°I-I apologize for interrupting, Sister. The adventurers who answered our request have arrived.¡± Chapter 111: Night Of The Terrors(2) Six people were standing inside the church when Bethany and the rest of the nuns entered. The Pastor wasn¡¯t here so the Head Nun had to meet with them. The others¡ªincluding Bethany and Sylar¡ªcame out of curiosity. Bethany¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she made eye contact with one of those people. The person who looked into her eyes was a young woman who seemed to be in her early twenties. She had long black hair and slanted green eyes. She resembled a noble woman who took care of herself given how shiny and smooth her hair looked. In comparison, Bethany¡¯s hair seemed a little dry. A smile emerged on the woman¡¯s face which made Bethany¡¯s heart skip a beat. Who is this goddess, thought Bethany to herself. Only her mother could be said to be on par with this woman in terms of beauty. ¡°Hello!¡± the Head Nun gleefully greeted them, ¡°Thank you for coming all this way. I¡¯m very grateful to you, Lady Galadriel. You¡¯re the leader of the party, right?¡± ¡°Yup, that would be me, Sister. Me and my comrades were in the city investigating something anyway so we came as soon as we heard the people were in trouble.¡± Galadriel. What a fitting name for such a dashing beauty. Bethany was caught in a daze when she heard the leader of the party speak. She was not only beautiful in terms of looks but had a beautiful voice as well that made Bethany¡¯s heart feel warm. Bethany didn¡¯t notice it yet but her face was beet red. Her eyes were fixated on Galadriel¡¯s cleavage that seemed to burst out of her armor. Sylar looked from the side with a smirk on her face, ¡°Well, well. So you do swing that way.¡± ¡°S-Shut up.¡± The Head Nun and Galadriel continued speaking. ¡°You say the entire city¡¯s water supply is infested with the eggs of these things called parasites?¡± ¡°Indeed. We found a built up of these eggs down in our pipes when we went to check what was blocking our water from draining away. One can get infected just by swallowing the eggs.¡± ¡°Wait, wouldn¡¯t they die inside our stomachs then? I hear stomach acid can even melt steel.¡± She looked at one of her companions. The person was a short boy with glasses who carried a big book on his waist with the title, ¡°Alchemy and Medicine. How they fit together, First Edition¡±. He must be the medical expert. ¡°That¡¯s theoretically possible, leader. The acid in our stomachs is really powerful but why do you all think the acid can¡¯t melt right through us? That¡¯s because there is mucus that covering the stomach wall with a protective coating. Together with the bicarbonate, this ensures that the stomach wall itself is not damaged by the hydrochloric acid. My point is that the eggs of these parasites and the parasites after reaching a certain age have the same protective coating like our stomach lining. Making it impossible to kill them by ingestion.¡± Although Bethany understood nothing about what he just said, she could conclude that it¡¯s impossible to kill those things once they¡¯re already inside your body. ¡°So what brilliant solution do you have, Klimp?¡± Klimp lifted his glasses as a smirk came on his face, ¡°It¡¯s simple, leader. All we need to do is cut open the infected and take the worms out. The medicine you give your people won¡¯t last long. The city¡¯s trade supply line was cut, after all.¡± ¡°W-What? Isn¡¯t there a better solution?¡± the Head Nun¡¯s eyes were trembling as if she lost all hope. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve been studying medicine for as long as I can remember and that¡¯s the only humane way of getting rid of a foreign object. Whom of you here have gone through a C-section before?¡± ¡°C-what?¡± All of them looked clueless. ¡°It¡¯s a procedure that people use to deliver a baby by cutting open a woman¡¯s stomach. The solution I came up with is vastly similar.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Cutting open someone¡¯s body¡­ Sounds scary¡­¡± All of them looked concerned. ¡°I assure you that every medical professional knows how to do this carefully. Any infected children will be safe.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. My comrade has been treating our wounds for years by now so he knows what he¡¯s talking about. He might look like a little kid but he¡¯s even older than me and I¡¯m 18 years old already.¡± Galadriel confidently said. ¡°May I ask why all of you came to the city?¡± ¡°There¡¯s been rumours going around of a monster terrorizing regions west of here. Animals are killed mercilessly, people flee their homes and carcasses litter the Pulmiar highway. No one can use the road because of this.¡± The Pulmiar highway was a road that led to most of the major cities, towns and several villages. It¡¯s an important trade line as well since merchants usually take that road to deliver supplies and crops from surrounding villages. This highway was blockaded by destroyed carriages ever since the trouble started here. ¡°I apologize that we can¡¯t help you find this mysterious monster. But I will make sure to tell my people to be on the lookout.¡± ¡°No need. We¡¯re done with our search and found nothing. The monster hasn¡¯t shown up in over a week by now. It must¡¯ve gotten spooked away. We¡¯ll leave the city once we¡¯re done solving the current issue at hand.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you so much! None of the adventurers we¡¯ve requested so far wanted to take this quest. Many of them who live here even left the city.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t get much done at the guild anyway. But if we manage to solve this case then our reputation at the Guild might improve.¡± The mage girl of their party said while rolling her eyes. ¡°Pardon?¡± Galadriel smiled wryly, ¡°F-Forget what she said. We¡¯re happy to help.¡± ¡°I see. Please stay here for tonight. I¡¯m sure all of you need to rest first before you help us.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Galadriel clapped her hands, ¡°We¡¯ve been awake for four days now roaming the city to find this monster so being able to rest is a godsend. None of the inns wanted us in their establishments.¡± ¡°We can also figure out how to solve the water supply issue tonight.¡± Klimp said. All of his comrades nodded in agreement with him. ¡°These two girls will take care of you in the meantime,¡± The Head Nun pushed Sylar and Bethany forward, ¡°If you need anything then let them know so that they can inform me.¡± ¡°Much appreciated, Sister. Well then, you can cook us up some bath water,¡± Galadriel pointed at Bethany. ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Will I be able to wash her tonight, was what Bethany was thinking to herself while imaging how muscular Galadriel¡¯s naked body would be. ¡ó¡ó Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. A few hours passed by. During this time the six adventurers stayed in the church, seemingly planning their next course of action. Bethany had a lot of chores to do so she finished whatever the adventurer team requested of her and went to do her chores outside. She started working here at the start of the year but she got to know many of the children. Bethany loved to take care of children even if it wasn¡¯t a job. She wanted a lot of children once she marries the person she loves. Bethany didn¡¯t have to stop at men, though. Sylar¡¯s words resided in her mind, ¡°¡ªWhy does it have to be a man¡­¡±. Indeed, it didn¡¯t. Bethany thought to herself how strange she was. The good thing was that there were now more options available for her. Of course, she could just be confused since she''s so young and didn''t understand love. ¡®Can I really get together with the leader of that party¡­? B-But what if she doesn¡¯t like girls?¡¯ ¡°Why is your face red?¡± Sylar¡¯s question snapped Bethany out of her daze. ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± ¡°You should stop daydreaming,¡± Sylar poked Bethany¡¯s nose, causing some foam to stick to it, ¡°We have a lot to do. Heh, saying that is actually pretty funny¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°This plague or whatever is happening to our city might force us to leave our homes. So what¡¯s the point of working here any further?¡± ¡°¡­We have to take care of the children¡­¡± ¡°I wonder how long that will last. Why can¡¯t that stubborn old woman just let us go to that city east of the empire? We¡¯ll have all the land we¡¯ll ever need to build farms, homes and a new orphanage. Plus, I heard the young lord is quite the playboy so I might be able to marry him. My uncle should be able to make it possible for me to meet the young lord." ¡°But you have a lover¡­" ¡°¡­..¡± Sylar threw down the wet clothes into the bucket she was using and fell with her back onto the ground. She exhaled deeply. ¡°¡­I¡¯d rather marry a man with a lot of money than someone with no wealth to speak of. How much do you think an apprentice knight earns per week?¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°All I know is that it won¡¯t be enough to take care of a family. I can¡¯t believe I happily agreed to allow him to plant his seed in me. Ugh, I might be pregnant. We¡¯ve done it a few times now.¡± Sylar pulled on her hair. Bethany could only smile awkwardly. Why was her best friend so pessimistic? Who knows, this storm might blow over soon. ¡°Ah! Whatever! Let¡¯s just finish this and think about other stuff later!¡± Sylar hopped back up and began washing the clothes again. However, she suddenly stopped. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sylar?¡± Bethany noticed that Sylar was silently looking at a pair of shorts in silence. There was a troubled frown on her face. ¡°Hey, Beth. This belongs to one of the boys, right?¡± Sylar pointed to the shorts. ¡°Yup, I told them all to write their names on their clothes with waterproof ink. Check the inside. Maybe it¡¯s written there somewhere.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Brian¡¯s pants.¡± Sylar confirmed after finding the name. ¡°Why were you staring at his shorts like that? Is there a stain you can¡¯t get out?¡± ¡°¡­Take a look at this,¡± Sylar turned the shorts inside out. Bethany shrieked when she saw blood on the inside. The pants were beige so the blood was very visible even when wet. She just couldn¡¯t see it clearly before due to all the foam on the outside. ¡°W-What happened...?¡± ¡°I thought one of the girls forgot to wear sanitary wipes during their time of the month,¡± Sylar put the shorts in the water and began scrubbing, ¡°Turns out that the child this belongs to is also infected. But why hasn¡¯t the boy complained about it?¡± Bethany bit her lower lip. ¡®Was he worried he¡¯ll be kicked out?¡¯ She threw down the clothes she was supposed to wash and stood up. ¡°Beth?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to ask that alchemy expert from the party about this. We need to know where these things came from.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sylar didn¡¯t stop Bethany and only helplessly watched her as she walked away. * The church¡¯s doors banged against the walls when Bethany abruptly entered. The sole six people inside were gathered around a round table. How can they be sitting at a table, enjoying their lunch, was what Bethany thought in annoyance. ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t remember calling you,¡± Galadriel looked at Bethany in confusion. The others were the same. ¡°We can¡¯t live like this!¡± Bethany shouted, ¡°We only know when someone is infected by looking at the blood on their clothes or when the worm is in their intestines and are pushed out during excretion. I just found another infected person among the children.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°Another one, huh.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they tell the children to not drink the water from the city¡¯s supply line?¡± Galadriel stood up. ¡°We instructed the children to only drink the water from the wells and the water we buy from travelling merchants. The children are smart so they wouldn¡¯t disobey our instructions. Their lives are also the line, after all.¡± The one called Klimp spoke, ¡°How much blood did you find on the recent infected?¡± ¡°Uhm, I can¡¯t tell just by looking but it was the entire backside of the shorts we found the blood on.¡± ¡°¡­It seems the parasite that infected that person may have ruptured one of his intestines. That¡¯s the only explanation since only the backside is filled with blood from what you said.¡± ¡°A-Are you saying that the parasite is almost fully grown?¡± The meisters who came here before told the orphanage that the parasites pose no threat if they were in their developing stage. Their teeth weren¡¯t strong enough to bite through a person¡¯s organs. Many of those who were infected so far had excreted the parasites out of their bodies. The parasites normally rested in the stomach area. The laxatives that the meisters gave the church were so strong that the parasites were pushed down the thick intestine and forced out of the person¡¯s body. This was because the laxatives forces the inside of their intestines to pulsate and wiggle around to push everything out in there. All the children were obligated to take the medicine so they were able to save quite a lot of lives. ¡°From all the information at hand, I can only assume that these parasites are possibly dungeon crawlers.¡± Bethany, along with the other four of them, looked at Klimp. ¡°What do you mean by that¡­? I thought you said that these things can be found anywhere, regardless of the region¡¯s temperature and whatnot.¡± ¡°Leader, I never said that it¡¯s impossible that this parasite is a mutated form of dungeon crawlers. Seeing as how the medicine didn¡¯t work for¡ª¡± Klimp looked at Bethany. ¡°His name is Brian.¡± ¡°¡ªRight. Like I was saying, if the medicine didn¡¯t work then we should assume that these are crawlers from a nearby dungeon. They tend to have a higher immunity to modern medicine since humans from the past frequented dungeons more often than today. More people also suffered from the parasites so medicine were invented to get them out of our bodies. However, due to natural selection, they got a certain level of immunity. These parasites probably have some kind of gripper or limbs on their bodies that latch onto the walls of the intestines. The problem though is that the origins of these parasites are unknown so we can only throw around guesses.¡± ¡°What you mean?¡± Bethany asked. ¡°You must¡¯ve seen what they looked like, right? They had weird patterns on their bodies, rows upon rows of teeth that only some species of parasites possess. Lastly, their growth phase. How is it possible for these things to break apart a person¡¯s intestines in just under a few weeks after discovery? Normal species of parasites take much longer to mature and actually damage a person¡¯s body from the inside. But none of them specifically targets a person¡¯s organs. They usually eat the food coming down our throats which robs us of our nutrients. Thereby killing us completely due to starvation if there isn¡¯t immediate medical attention given.¡± ¡°Speak in terms everyone can understand, Klimp.¡± said Galadriel. ¡°I¡¯m saying that these things don¡¯t belong on this part of the continent. Not one case of them being sighted has been reported in all the hundreds of years the empire has stood. I think they come from somewhere else¡ª¡° Before Klimp was about to say something else, a scream came from outside. Bethany recognized that scream. It was Sylar. Galadriel was the first one to respond to the scream. She ran past Bethany at astonishing speeds. Bethany was able to smell flowers coming from Galadriel¡¯s hair but couldn¡¯t enjoy the fragrance since she also had to run outside. ¡ó ¡°What the fuck!?¡± Galadriel stopped in her tracks once she reached the back of the church where the sound came from. Nearly everyone rushed here as soon as they heard Sylar screaming. Bethany gazed towards the commotion. There was a child laying on the ground. Another one was on top of her. ¡°Brian, what are you doing!?¡± Bethany ran towards the boy who seemed to have ripped the girl¡¯s throat and was chewing on her windpipe. ¡°!?¡± Multiple gasps and shrieks escaped many of their mouths when Bethany lifted Brian¡¯s head. He had no eyes. His jaw was completely broken and his mouth was opened so wide that it could kill any normal person. Perhaps even his brain was crushed. But the most terrifying part was that a dark purple monster¡¯s head was forced out of Brian¡¯s mouth. It closely resembled the parasites that Bethany and the others have found in the children¡¯s excrements. The difference being that it had the head size of a small child. To sugar-coat the situation, the parasite was wearing the boy¡¯s body like a costume. ¡°N-No¡­ No!¡± Bethany almost fell down when she backed away in fright. Most of the children screamed and some vomited. The monster seemed to have eaten all of Brian¡¯s insides, leaving his body deformed since only his skeleton was left. However, multiple strings seemed to be connected to the monster¡¯s head so it must¡¯ve been controlling his body using its own nerve system. ¡°What is that thing!?¡± Galadriel grabbed Klimp¡¯s collar and shook him violently. He was blankly looking at the boy who simply ignored everyone else while he feasted on the child beneath him. "Please don''t grab me like that." Klimp broke free from her grip, "It looks similar to those dungeon crawlers we always used to fight in those low-class dungeons. I''m not sure, though." "You act so smart all the time but you don''t even know for sure!? Ahh! Forget it!" They had nothing on-hand(like evidence) to make a final conclusion. It was pointless to have any further discussions in the midst of all this chaos. All they had to do was kill that thing and seek answers later. Brian¡¯s head suddenly exploded after its expanding capabilities reached its limit. The monster parasite that was the size of a ten year old child crawled out of Brian¡¯s body and attempted to crawl into the 12 year old girl who it seemingly ripped apart in perfect symmetry from her neck down. Vine-like things came out of its body and opened up the girl¡¯s body. ¡°Kill it, Evla!¡± Galadriel called out to the mage girl next to her. ¡°Roger! Everyone, back away! Now!¡± ¡°Kyaaah!¡± ¡°AAAAAAHHH!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die!!¡± It didn¡¯t even take them a second to hesitate as they all fled the scene. Galadriel grabbed Bethany and Sylar and backed away as well. ¡°2nd rank magic-[Fireball]!¡± A massive fireball appeared in front of the mage girl when she held out her arms. It kept growing with each second. A boom resounded, followed by a big cloud of smoke. The scent of burnt flesh and innards drifted around the church. Bethany held her hands over her mouth as she tried to stop the vomit from coming up her throat. She had just seen someone die for the first time in her life. Chapter 112: Night Of The Terrors(3) Arnold, Stella and Melina reunited after Arnold left the alleyway. The two of them finished buying whatever the hell those keychains were called. ¡°Where do you want to go next?¡± Arnold asked Stella since he had some time left before he needed to leave. ¡°¡­I want to look at some battle gear outfits. I¡¯m thinking of becoming a mercenary on the side.¡± ¡°A mercenary? Why not an adventurer?¡± Arnold asked in confusion. ¡°Mercenaries are free people. They aren¡¯t tied down by their Guild. They don¡¯t have to follow rules. You can also fight with anyone you want as long as it¡¯s a duel.¡± ¡°So you want to fight people to test your own strength, huh?¡± Stella nodded, ¡°There¡¯s a woman by the name of Flora who recently joined the Mercenary Guild. They say she killed two fully grown ground dragons. Those things are A-class at least.¡± Arnold wanted to say that it would be impossible for Stella to ever beat Flora as she was now. Aura and Fire Lily or not, Stella had no chance against Flora. Even Arnold would struggle to fight against her if she was at full power considering her abnormal physical power and agility. Considering how Stella wanted to fight strong people, their paths might one day cross. ¡°I see. Don¡¯t act cocky, though. Mercenaries hate people like that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Stella looked at Arnold with a strange expression. Her face seemed to say, ¡°What nonsense is this idiot spouting?¡±. ¡®Yes, I know I am being a hypocrite.¡¯ Arnold von Berkley was the one who flaunted his power all over the academy. No, the entire empire. He had challenged many people before and won most of the time. As the saying went, ¡°You can only act arrogant if you have the power to back it up¡±. ¡°So when will you register yourself at the guild?¡± he changed the subject. ¡°When I¡¯m done with the written exams. I¡¯ll be going on quests until the new year begins.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The two walked in silence down the street. God, this is awkward, thought Arnold. If someone else was with him then they could be the mediator for a conversation. Someone like Liumiala would be great right now. But something saved him from the godawful cringe that might¡¯ve come if this continued. ¡°HELP! HELP!¡± someone¡¯s yell startled the people walking along the street. Arnold, Stella and Melina looked towards the direction of that scream. ¡°A monster¡­! A monster bit me! It tore off my flesh!¡± a man with a bloody dangling arm ran down the street with a face of despair on his face. ¡°It hurts so much! All of you need to run! Uwaah! My arm! It hurts!¡± the man grabbed a nearby person. ¡°Kyaaah!?¡± ¡°Why are you still standing around!? It¡¯s going to kill you all!¡± ¡®What the¡­¡¯ Arnold frowned at the bad acting of the person, ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ He could feel a strange presence coming from the person who was flailing around his arm. It was a sense of dread that most demons possessed. ¡®A doppelganger? Did Vetis send it here to make a scene and incite panic?¡¯ Arnold smirked, ¡®Clever bastard.¡¯ ¡°Ohooohoo! The pain is unbearable! Those knights are so incompetent! They dare leave their posts while a monster is killing people! I lost my entire family! Can you believe they also left the gate open!? Oh, ooooh what incompetent fools! They will cause our deaths! Look at my arm! If the monster didn¡¯t catch that other unlucky fellow who passed by then I wouldn¡¯t be alive to warn you all!¡± The man continued screaming like a crazy person. Even the woman he was shaking repeatedly was already crying. The people around him looked weary. Could what he said be true? Well, he had multiple wounds on his body besides his broken arm so it must be true. Arnold noticed stab wounds on the guy¡¯s upper body. Those were definitely not that of a monster¡¯s claws since it looked so clean. ¡®This bastard killed the knights at the wall but they resisted¡­¡¯ Arnold felt someone¡¯s hand grabbing his. It wasn¡¯t Melina¡¯s since she was already holding onto his leg. That soft hand trembled. It was Stella¡¯s. Seemingly noticing what she did a second later, Stella pulled her hand away. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on?¡± Stella asked. ¡°Hmm¡­. It seems the knights left the gate open so this man managed to escape.¡± They were fairly close to the border wall since the shopping district was the district closest to the wall. They were about three blocks away. ¡°I¡¯ll go see what¡¯s going on,¡± said Arnold as he took Melina¡¯s hand off his sleeve, ¡°Stay here with Stella, Melina.¡± ¡°B-Big brother, don¡¯t leave me!¡± Melina cried out but Stella held her back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can follow behind me but don¡¯t leave Stella¡¯s side, okay?¡± he patted her head. A large crowd was gathering around the crazy man. A few others were moving towards the gate to see if what he said was true. ¡°¡­.¡± Melina nodded obediently. ¡°Good girl.¡± * Arnold ran towards the wall where the knights were stationed. No, where they should¡¯ve been stationed. It seemed that the Doppelganger Demon erased any evidence. ¡°Sir, are you thinking of going to the city? I¡¯d advise against that since a few people had been murdered brutally in broad daylight.¡± An apprentice knight stopped Arnold from approaching. Arnold looked to where he was pointing. There were two disfigured corpses on the ground near the gate on the other side. ¡°Yeah, I can see the chaos¡­ Have you heard anything from the knights tasked with patrolling the area?¡± ¡°My superiors aren¡¯t responding to the transmissions we¡¯re sending out. I, along with the other knights, were stationed further down the wall so we didn¡¯t witness anything. We¡¯ll have to wait to confirm what actually happened. For now we can only assume that a terrorist is involved. I sent one of the apprentice knights to check what''s happening. Ah, here he comes now.¡± A knight came running towards the wall from the other side. ¡°Close the gate! Now!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Close the¡ª¡± When the man was about to continue, something flew from the side and tackled him to the ground. It tore apart his helmet and bit into his neck. Arnold¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®That¡¯s not a monster found in any of the monster zones surrounding the empire. It¡¯s¡­ a demon type?¡¯ The monster turned to look at them. Most of the people who tried fleeing to the capital instantly turned back around when they saw that thing kill the knight. ¡°C-Close the gate. CLOSE THE GATE!¡± Even if they did, the monster would still reach here before the gate was fully closed. ¡°Uwaaah! It¡¯s too fast! Fight if off!¡± ¡°Are you crazy!? That thing tore apart armor with only its fangs! That guy was a full-fledged knight with enchanted armor! What can we do with our cheap armor!?¡± ¡°Then what the hell are we supposed to do!?¡± The monster was running towards them at astonishing speeds. One could feel killing intent just from looking at it. But it suddenly slowed down when it saw that Arnold was standing there. It instantly came to a stop and turned back around. The monster attacked another fleeing citizen. ¡°Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡± the knights looked confused as to why the monster stopped running towards them. ¡°You there,¡± Arnold looked at one of the squires. ¡°Y-Yes?¡± ¡°Go to the Adventurer Guild HQ and tell them what¡¯s going on here.¡± ¡°B-But we have to defend the wall. We can¡¯t let that thing enter the capital.¡± Arnold grabbed the kid, ¡°Do as I say, worm. I¡¯m ordering you as the eldest son of the Berkley Household.¡± ¡°!? Yes sir!¡± Fear was on the boy¡¯s face when he heard Arnold¡¯s identity. His decision to stay at the wall instantly changed. The boy ran past Arnold, in the direction of the street where the Adventurer Guild was located. It would take awhile but he should reach the guild before any major damage was done. ¡®My first priority would be to find Claudia and her family. But I can¡¯t leave my sister in this chaos.¡¯ ¡°Shit¡­¡± Arnold looked around at the knights who were silently looking at him, ¡°Where is the commander of this wall?¡± Of course, Arnold knew they were dead. However, they wouldn¡¯t know that. ¡°He¡¯s currently on an errand, sir¡­¡± a knight answered Arnold. He was lying. He didn¡¯t know at all. ¡°I see¡­ Then I¡¯ll be relaying orders to all of you since I hold the highest authority here at the moment.¡± Arnold was still a noble. None of these low-rank knights were above him in terms of status. There was a law from the empire that stated: -¡°Any qualified persons in possession of a noble status is urged to take control of a fortress, wall or castle if no one is there to command it.¡± Imperial Law 567, Article 44, Section 16a. ¡°Qualified¡± in this context referred to a person who had experience in leading armies or subordinates. Liam was a former Vice Guild Master so he had a lot of experience leading people. Not just any noble could command an entire castle worth of knights. The law was literally referring to those experienced in field combat or persons who are retired generals. ¡°Listen carefully to my instructions. If your commander has any problems with my instructions later on then he may consult me about it. All of you just say that you were following orders. I¡¯m required by law to command you.¡± A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. The knights stood with their chest high at Arnold¡¯s shout. Some seemed hesitant but the majority seemed willing to follow Arnold, despite his history. ¡°First order of business is to shut this gate,¡± The gate was still half-closed since the monster from earlier disappeared. Knowing it was gone, they left the gate open to allow people to escape through. ¡°Next I want you to send letters to all the nobles in this district to request assistance.¡± ¡°Assistance?¡± one of the knights spoke, ¡°But it¡¯s only one monster. I¡¯m sure we can hold it off until the adventurers get here.¡± ¡®You poor soul.¡¯ That monster was the least of their problems. Their ignorance will get them killed. ¡°But who¡¯s to say there isn¡¯t another one or several of them just waiting for people to cross this gate again? Think like them. It is better to run after their prey or wait until they are all together and then attack?¡± ¡°Eek.¡± All of them looked around in a hurry. It seems like they believed the bullshit Arnold was spouting. He didn¡¯t know what kind of monster it was and neither did the knights. He was only using common predator tactics from those nature documentaries he watched on earth. For example, look at the lion. It would stay in hiding until the herd of buffalos draw nearer. Once one was close enough then they¡¯ll strike. It was even better if the prey wasn¡¯t on guard. This was especially easy if the prey came to a body of water. ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡± ¡°I-I can¡¯t believe we haven¡¯t thought of that.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll write the letters immediately, sir Berkley!¡± Most of them scattered while only a few remained. Arnold looked at those still standing in front of him. ¡°What can we do to help, sir?¡± Arnold looked at the knight and then he looked at the wall. ¡°This wall¡¯s gate has stood for decades even during sieges from enemy nations, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I believe so.¡± ¡°I see. Once that gate is closed then I want you to keep it closed even if people from Nuaria city come running here. It will be impossible for anything to cross if it''s closed." ¡°Huh? Then what¡¯s the point of requesting assistance from the other nobles?¡± ¡°And the monster will kill the people if we don¡¯t open the gate when they arrive.¡± Another said. ¡°It seems that news hasn¡¯t spread here, huh? Nuaria city¡¯s water supply is contaminated with parasites. Will you be able to tell who is and isn¡¯t infected?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I guess that¡¯s a no. The reason for calling for assistance is to protect the wall and keep whatever is trying to come here, out. Use long range firepower to slow any monsters down if people come to the gate. There are several small secrer doorways in the wall. Let the people through there individually." ¡°Huh?¡± Arnold refused to elaborate further. He passed by the confused knights and went towards the gate. ¡°Like I said earlier, it¡¯s possible that there¡¯s more of those monsters around here. I¡¯m not an expert in studying monsters but I think it¡¯s no coincidence that they¡¯re here because of those parasites.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°That makes sense. Maybe the parasites are in their diet?¡± ¡°But what are those things? And why did they appear so suddenly?¡± Arnold shrugged, ¡°I have no idea.¡± He looked back and saw that Stella and Melina were standing among the crowd of people gathered near the wall. Many of the people who stayed directly next to the wall vacated their residents and fled to the inner capital districts. The people from Nuaria city must¡¯ve given them a fright since the danger was right next to them. Especially that Doppelganger who acted so well(?). Arnold headed towards the crowd of people. ¡°I need all of you to back away from the wall. Those who do not follow my instruction will be dealt with accordingly.¡± ¡°W-What¡¯s going on, sir noble?¡± ¡°Are we under attack?¡± ¡°Where are the knights who should be protecting the city!¡± Arnold couldn¡¯t answer all their questions so he chose to answer the last person who spoke. ¡°The patrols were pulled back to focus more on the inner city districts which is is the safest place you can be in this empire right now. I suggest all of you go there.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want to explain anymore so please stop asking about knights that are already dead¡­¡¯ ¡°But what about our homes!? Will those monsters destroy it too!?¡± ¡°Your lives should be more important, right? So get out of here before I chase you all away.¡± Arnold turned around and was about to head back. ¡°Wait,¡± Stella grabbed his arm, ¡°What about us? Are we supposed to go there too?¡± Arnold glanced at Melina. She was looking around anxiously as she gripped her teddy bear. Fear was all over her face. ¡°Melina is my mother¡¯s responsibility now. I want the two of you to go back to the academy.¡± ¡°What!? What about you?¡± Arnold backed away from Stella, opened up his hand and surrounded his body in aura. Similarly, a thick and dark blue aura surrounded his hand before it morphed into a sword. Arnold¡¯s Aura Sword made the people gasp in awe. His overwhelming power made many of them mutter in amazement. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill that monster.¡± Of course, that wasn¡¯t all he wanted to do. He had to go find Claudia and the others. The quickest way was to go through the city. Problem was that there was a monster roaming around the city that would attack on sight. It would probably even attack him unlike earlier. ¡°Let me come with you. We can have the knights keep Melina in a fortress nearby. Just tell them that she¡¯s your sister, who¡¯s also a noble.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle this on my own. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Wha!? This isn¡¯t the time to be acting cool!¡± Arnold simply ignored Stella¡¯s exclamation. ¡°Agh, that guy!¡± Part 2 The scent of guts and blood filled the air. Bodies lay sprawled on the streets. The monster probably didn¡¯t kill to satiate its hunger but instead to make it seem like it was killing for sport. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold stopped when he saw that a small girl was laying in front of him, her eyes ripped out of her head and her neck twisted. Her spine was even forced through her mouth. ¡°¡­.¡± He reminded himself that the casualties that ensue couldn¡¯t be helped. Those things were monsters that could only follow simple instructions. A vibration suddenly alerted Arnold. He held out his sword in a stance but the vibration faded as quick as it came. ¡°What was that¡­¡± ¡°¡ªI hope this is to your liking, milord,¡± a tall man, dressed in a pitch black suit was standing in front of Arnold when Arnold looked ahead. ¡°¡­What the hell is that supposed to mean?¡± Arnold stabbed his Aura Sword into the ground and approached Vetis. ¡°We were ordered to oversee this city¡¯s destruction and that is what I intended to do to the best of my capabilities. Are you pleased?" ¡°Capabilities, huh. So destroying cities is your fort.¡± ¡°More or less. I¡¯ve fought in countless battles growing up so I¡¯m somewhat experienced in that field.¡± ¡®This guy¡¯s tone sounds like he¡¯s in a merry mood.¡¯ It contrasted the death and gore surrounding them. ¡°Where¡¯s the monster?¡± ¡°Ah, allow me to call it,¡± a thick shadow expanded beneath Vetis¡¯ feet, ¡°Kyurt, show yourself.¡± ¡°Yes. Master.¡± A familiar creature manifested itself in Vetis¡¯ shadow. Arnold took out his hologram card. ¡¤ Level 45 Beast Lord ¡°Hmm¡­ That is an interesting magic item. Might I enquire as to where you got it, milord?¡± ¡°The Academy has an old artifact that makes these. It¡¯s illegal to carry these around so I suggest you don¡¯t tell anyone I have this.¡± ¡°Ah, of course. It seems milord is breaking a lot of laws of the empire. Thy who invades his own country must expect punishment of the same value. This is a phrase said in the Imperial Law, article 145, Section 2b.¡± ¡°I know I¡¯m committing treason. No need to remind me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying that to spite you. I want you to realize that your actions have heavy consequences, especially the second time around.¡± Arnold frowned, ¡°¡­This is my first and last time committing treason against the empire.¡± ¡°I see. I understand.¡± Vetis said so but there was a wide smirk on his face. Even Arnold didn¡¯t believe his own words. If push comes to shove then he might make another decision that holds just as much weight as the current plan to destroy a city. Saying it was for the benefit of the continent would sound like a lie if he kept using that excuse. That was why he chose not to think about it and just get this done. ¡°So this thing is a Beast Lord. Level 45. That¡¯s quite low for a monster lord.¡± ¡°Summoning with spells has random effects. It¡¯s far different than using our Racial Creation artifact that can generate monsters that has 70% of our levels.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Arnold¡¯s ears perked up at that name. It sounded familiar. [Racial Creation]. He wanted to ask about it but knew that he would only waste his time here if he idly chatted with Vetis. ¡°So what¡¯s the cover story you came up with?¡± Arnold asked Vetis. The cover story would only be spread around using rumors if the plan didn¡¯t succeed entirely. ¡°We will say that these breed of monsters feed on those parasites and were attracted to this city because of them." Vetis said while stroking the medium dog-sized monster, ¡°Other monsters saw these monsters leave the dungeon after it was discovered that the dungeon couldn¡¯t hold them captive anymore. Some monsters are intelligent species compared to others. In fact, the majority of dungeon monsters are more intelligent than the average monster found in places like forests, plains or zones. Any veteran adventurer would vouch for this if they were to hear it from a reliable source.¡± ¡°Will the people believe that?¡± Arnold was still skeptical despite the fact that Vetis¡¯ plan sounded flawless. ¡°I have spies in five of the seven Magic Towers on the continent. Most of our nation¡¯s people are integrated in trusted organizations as well. Even churches.¡± ¡°So they are the trusted sources, huh. Anyone would believe our story if the Magic Towers responded on the matter and give their views. But in order for it to look that way we have to cause a big enough disturbance.¡± ¡°Indeed. Please take a look at this,¡± Vetis took out a hologram screen magic item from his ring dimension. ¡®Where the hell are they getting these convenient items? I want one too¡­¡¯ Arnold made a mental note to tell Selia to give him one too. The hologram screen floated in the air and expanded its border screen, thereby widening its angles. A picture suddenly appeared on the hologram screen. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes widened slightly. It was a village that was overrun with monsters. There were only a few bodies, but the destruction of the village and the surrounding itself made him speechless. Vetis moved his finger as if he was swiping. The picture changed. ¡°The Fairy Province might lay south from the empire but its territories are large and many so I had to get creative in my planning." ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Monsters never follow a straight path. Some wander east, others west, most go where the weather is favorable, etc.¡­ My point is that allowing the monsters to roam freely but end up in the same point is what¡¯s most important. Perhaps a certain monster¡¯s prey ended up coming to this city? Wouldn¡¯t that predator want to follow the prey here as well? It¡¯s the same with other monsters looking to hunt that same prey.¡± It made sense. It was like a pack of wolves following deer but end up encountering a herd of bison. The bison in this case referred to the people of the cities and villages in the way. Much bigger prey. ¡°The crystals and summoning scrolls are all placed exactly as you wanted but, like I said I got a little creative with the monsters that were supposed to spawn near the Fairy Province. They will take a straight path to the empire once the time comes." Vetis kept swiping, which changed the image on the screen. ¡°So those holograms are the destroyed remains of regions of the empire?¡± ¡°Yes. The attacks and summoning of these monsters are random to avoid suspicion. It would be a bad idea to let all the monsters appear at once. We¡¯ll let the humans come up with their own conclusions. Let us hope they connect the dots correctly.¡± ¡®Right. It would be easy to assume that someone was behind this.¡¯ Their plan was to give the empire and the surrounding nations a shock, not risk it all for nothing. Arnold looked around in confusion, ¡°Where are the other monsters? Did one of these Beast Lords seriously cause all that trouble in the villages and forests outside the city?¡± ¡°No, I summoned several dozens of these Beast Lords. They are very territorial so they were the perfect monsters to attack multiple regions at once. All of them were very cooperative when I ordered them to not kill the people." ¡°Then where are they?¡± Vetis turned his head to his right, ¡°It seems they are attacking a nearby building. May I ask what your plan is by coming to this city? You should know that I can¡¯t control this many monsters despite how high levelled my summoning skills are.¡± ¡°I was going to save the people who are in danger. This way I can boost my reputation as an adventurer.¡± Arnold wasn¡¯t planning on hiding the fact that he was an adventurer from Selia. They were equal partners so it wasn¡¯t a good idea to hide that. He opened up his magic bag and took out his magic earring, adventurer gear and sword. He made his Aura Sword disappear. There was no reason to continue using it since he only wanted to show the people how strong he was earlier. ¡°I see. This does indeed sound like a good opportunity considering the current situation. There are no adventurers close to the wall yet so you are free to kill all the monsters and save the citizens. Your reputation will skyrocket at this rate. This does indeed represent the meaning of two birds with one stone.¡± "Are there any other adventurers who came to the city before the attack?" "Only one. The adventurer team is holding off some monsters that way,¡± Vetis pointed to the right. ''Claudia and her family are the priority now. Let''s hope those adventurers can hold out until I get to them.'' It was already bear dark so Luke''s family could be here at any moment or they were already in the city. Whatever the case, Arnold had to go look for them. If he didn¡¯t then he would risk the future of this world. If Claudia and her family got into danger or any of them died then Luke would never become the Hero. He would follow a much darker path. ¡°Is there any way I can help, milord?¡± Arnold silently looked at Vetis. ¡®He¡¯s really helpful already.¡¯ Demons were a lot of things but being generous wasn¡¯t one of them. Vetis definitely had a different motive for being here helping Arnold instead of Lunaria. As long as Vetis¡¯ motives had nothing to do with Arnold then he didn¡¯t care. ¡°No. But tell me, has anyone entered the city in the last hour?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t recall seeing anyone passing by the city gates since I was observing the fruits of my work from the clock tower. The clock tower is the highest structure in the city so I had a clear view of the gate.¡± Arnold sighed in relief. That meant that Claudia and the others were safe since they hadn¡¯t entered the city yet. Although monsters would be summoned outside the city to make it more believable that it was a kind of migration, they wouldn¡¯t outright attack people. Vetis only ordered them to not attack people, not defend themselves so Arnold was certain that the monsters weren¡¯t a threat against Claudia and her children so long as none of them attacked or intimidated the monsters. It would be smarter for them to run away. ¡°How many people made it out of this city?¡± ¡°Not a lot from my estimations. The majority are held up in their homes or hiding in alleys.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Arnold changed the color of his hair to silver, ¡°You¡¯re clear to summon all monsters, Vetis.¡± An eerie smirk appeared on Vetis¡¯ otherwise handsome face. ¡°I shall carry out your command dutifully, milord! May our nation¡¯s relationship with Arnold von Berkley continue for years to come!¡± Vetis bowed exaggeratedly. ¡®You¡¯re too excited about this. People will die because of this.¡¯ Whatever, I guess this is his true nature as a demon, thought Arnold. That true nature was enjoying the suffering of others. ¡ó ¡°Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­ Hmm¡­¡± Vetis just saw Arnold von Berkley off at the city gates. Vetis was standing on top of a rooftop to avoid being seen by the people who were hiding. He looked over the empire. ¡°Such a majestic nation. How pitiful that it has to go through this." he activated his magic ring and pulled out a black ball. The black ball started floating in the air. It stopped after reaching a considerable height. Vetis¡¯ body was overcome with excitement. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ It¡¯s almost full. Just a few more before my dream is made into a reality,¡± He looked at his watch, ¡°I think it¡¯s time for the cleansing of this city to begin. A few causalities wouldn¡¯t hurt, right?¡± He looked at the black ball. A kind of black energy was rising from multiple locations and heading towards it. One could tell from looking at that energy alone that it was surrounded in malice and death. In other words, it belonged to the souls of the dead. It was half full right now but when it was full then Vetis would be able to fulfil his dream. ¡°If I serve that man then maybe I will be able to make it a reality sooner than I thought.¡± He laughed in glee before taking out an activation scroll. It was meant to trigger certain scrolls that had its symbol connected to them. Multiple vibrations resounded followed by explosions when he tore apart the magic scroll. Beams of light appeared outside the city. All of those beams of lights meant that the monsters were being summoned. Roars were heard from multiple directions. Monsters¡ªgigantic and small alike¡ªwere the sources of those roars. ¡°And with this the night of terrors can begin.¡± Chapter 113: I Can Be A Hero Too! ¡°¡ªThen he punched the air and flames came out of his fists! It was amazing! Flames! Out of his fists!¡± A young boy who had long black hair and wore a sweater too big for his frame cheerfully said while walking next to a carriage with several other people. The carriage was way too fancy for ordinary warriors like the ones escorting the carriage. One could see that it was from a noble household since there was an insignia in the back. A golden lion, in other words, the Berkley House. The curtain behind the coachman opened, revealing a woman with beautiful long brown hair and honey brown eyes. She looked like an older version Norn. ¡°Nait, would you stop that? They have to stay alert. You should know that we¡¯re travelling with a lot of stuff so being attacked by bandits is highly likely.¡± A young woman¡¯s voice came from inside the carriage, ¡°Ugh, I regret refusing Lady Anna¡¯s suggestion to bring their household knights.¡± ¡°Miss Teresa, you should¡¯ve seen it! He was so cool!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. All the girls talk about it whenever we have to do chores in the mornings.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying a mere adventurer did that?¡± one of the hunters, a recently new inhabitant who began living in the village a few weeks ago, asked. He sounded doubtful. Well, all the migrates who came to their village were doubtful since they didn¡¯t witness Nova¡¯s greatness. ¡°Yeah!¡± Nait cheerfully replied to the man, ¡°He was like a knight! No, hero! No, Hero Knight!¡± All of them laughed. ¡°You really admire that guy, Nova, don¡¯t you?¡± Gut said with a smile, ¡°Well, who can blame you, I admire him too. The guy managed to make such a name for himself in the same year joining the Guild. No adventurer can claim they¡¯ve faced a fully grown wild dragon on equal grounds when they were newbies. Not just that, he killed demons that even S-rankers would struggle against.¡± Nova¡¯s achievements spread to nearly every city, village and town. The reports of the demon attacks were officially released yesterday to every nation on the continent. According to an official statement from elite mage, Melissa Frin, there were several similar cases that were kept secret since it would cause a big disturbance if others knew of new races of demons appearing in this world. There had never been this kind of thing ever since the war against the demons. Unlike their village, the other regions of the Duke that were attacked suffered more severe casualties. That portal wasn¡¯t the only one this far west after all. Many sightings were reported to the Imperial Force and Magic Tower. Some of the many women who were captured by the demons managed to make it out alive but the problem was that they were pregnant. Because of this the Second Magic Tower told their families that the women had to come to the facilities in the empire to receive proper help. As said by Nova, the demon offspring don¡¯t come out like humans do. They literally claw their way out of the woman¡¯s belly. A few women have died because of this. Although the offspring, which resulted from those abnormal births, had lived. They were currently being kept in cages at the headquarters of the Self Defense section in the Second Magic Tower building. The Overseer of Research assigned to that place was Melissa Frin, the one who handled all the reports and research about the demons. They wanted to study the creatures since demons like them are a new addition to the monster encyclopedia that the empire had at the moment. They won¡¯t keep those creatures alive, though. The creatures were a danger to everyone, after all. ¡°So why did you come with us, Nait?¡± Teresa asked as the carriage moved slowly. They had a lot of stuff that they took with them so it was dangerous to move too fast since the stuff might break, ¡°A little boy with a wooden sword doesn¡¯t exactly make a difference in our manpower, y¡¯know?¡± Nait¡¯s face flushed red, ¡°Y-You¡¯ll regret saying that once I become a great adventurer and join Misteltein!¡± ¡°What? You think he¡¯ll accept you just like that?¡± Teresa shook her head, ¡°You¡¯re way too young¡­ and weak. Putting aside your age, you should have to be able to fight at least F-rank monsters if you¡¯re a hunter of the village.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The hunters laughed when Nait went silent. His confidence from before was now replaced by gloominess. ¡°A-Ah, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll love to have you in his party one day when you¡¯re older.¡± Teresa said in a hurry when she noticed him being silent. ¡°R-Really?¡± His dead eyes sparkled. ¡°Of course! But you should train hard and become strong!¡± Teresa wasn¡¯t being serious, of course. There was no way a little kid from some backwater village could become strong enough to join an A-class adventurer party. There were rumors going around that Nova was as powerful as the Sword Master of the Empire and Justice, leader of the Testaments. One was in the mid-level 70s while the other was close to level 100. In comparison, Nait was a little boy with little to no talent for Ki or aura mastery. Of course, one¡¯s circumstances didn¡¯t define your future but Teresa was finding it hard to picture Nait fighting a wild dragon and low-tier demons like Nova had. Nait¡¯s confidence came back when he heard Teresa¡¯s encouraging words. Thinking that she only ended up creating false hope, Teresa pulled her head back in. Her mother and little sister were sitting inside with her. Norn was busy reading a romance novel that she borrowed from Teresa. This was unlike her since she never read novels in her entire life unless she found something interesting. Teresa had noticed that Norn only bought books about love and books aimed at young women. Perhaps she was at that age when she finally noticed the opposite sex. Claudia was busy knitting something to keep herself busy. ¡°¡ªEveryone is talking about this mysterious man who saved our village. You said you¡¯ve met him. What was he like?¡± Noticing that Teresa was looking at her, Claudia asked and put down her knitting material. ¡°¡­Powerful¡­¡± Teresa could only describe him like that. ¡°Powerful?¡± Norn looked up when she heard that word, ¡°You hadn¡¯t even seen him fight, though.¡± ¡°No, what I mean is that one feels safe just by being there with him. He¡¯s like an immoveable mountain that blocks out any storm that comes your way. Didn¡¯t you feel it too, Norn? Just by hearing the confidence in his voice could we feel assured.¡± Norn suddenly went silent. She hid her face behind the book. ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± That was all she said before she continued reading. ¡°You haven¡¯t told me how you escaped that den of demons, Teresa. I¡¯d like to hear about it if it¡¯s okay with you.¡± Said Claudia gently. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Claudia got back to the village a few days ago so she hadn¡¯t been in contact with her children for awhile. She had to stay in the city to finalize some legal stuff with Anna¡¯s attorneys to avoid any trouble with the house she bought in Nuaria city. She also didn¡¯t have a chance to talk to her children when she got here since she urged them to pack all their things, say goodbye to everyone and leave the village. Although Teresa felt uncomfortable explaining everything that happened again, she knew she couldn¡¯t run away from what happened for convenience sake. A mage named Melissa Frin visited the village not too long ago to hear the full story. It was apparently to publish everything that happened in the imperial newspaper so everyone was aware that demons were now able to come to their world. There was already an article about the demons that was published not too long ago but not one that went in depth about the demon attacks. ¡°It all happened fast,¡± Teresa began speaking, ¡°I was chatting with my friends while we were collecting fruits and herbs in the outer forest. Everything seemed normal, just like every morning. We suddenly heard a lot of roaring coming from the inner forest which scared all of us. I think the demons weren¡¯t aware that there was a village near their den so we were safe¡­ for a while.¡± She continued, ¡°Uncle Gut and four other hunters went into the forest to look around and see if they can find out what happened. It was a grave mistake sending our people there since that was what led the monsters to our village.¡± Claudia didn¡¯t interrupt. She only silently looked at her daughter and listened. ¡°Some goblin-like thing chased the five of them¡ªwell, there were three left since two were captured and possibly killed by the demons. Uncle Gut and the others shouldn¡¯t have ran to the village but instead taken the opposite direction so that it would give us enough time to escape.¡± Teresa knew she probably sounded selfish. But still, the hunters put everyone at risk when they ran back to the village. ¡°But those idiots didn¡¯t know what to do in that situation¡­ Everything after that was just slaughter¡­ lots of slaughter. I saw one of my male friends have his head cut off when he tried to save his wife. The demons only took the females back to their den.¡± Teresa looked at Norn, ¡°I never got to thank you for what you did to save our lives. I know going to the city alone must¡¯ve been hard for you, little sister.¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°¡­No one else had the guts to ask for help from adventurers. Everyone in our village thinks adventurers are scum. But look outside, they¡¯re still talking about that same guy who¡¯s an adventurer. Quite ironic.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The village people didn¡¯t like adventurers since they were a crazy bunch who had powers strange to the common folk. No one in the village had the potential to use magic or fight with aura and Ki. So far only Luke had shown talent in that. Teresa was outside the village during the time of the attack. She and a dozen other women and children were returning from their morning routines. They heard screaming and other strange noises coming from the village. It was too late to turn back so Teresa searched for her husband at that moment. The thing she wanted most was to escape with her lover and sister. However, she was left for dead the moment they found each other. It¡¯s funny how that demon didn¡¯t attack her when he pushed her towards it. Instead, it ran towards her husband and mauled him with its fangs and claws. In the end it was meaningless for him to even do that. All he did was betray the trust she had towards him. Teresa didn¡¯t miss him. He was scum who made empty promises just to get into her pants. Claudia heard all this and silently closed her eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve suffered the most, Teresa. If I could take your place then I would. I¡¯m just glad that you were able to make a full recovery after what happened.¡± It took awhile for Teresa to be able to walk like she used to before the incident. Her left eye also went lazy for several days so she had to wear an eyepatch. However, she was still grateful to both Nova and Lucri for everything they¡¯ve done. Nova only did what was in his interests and Lucri just had a kind heart but both of them were equally appreciated by the people. ¡°So how¡¯s Luke doing? I haven¡¯t seen him in months.¡± ¡°Well, I hadn¡¯t seen him yet after the things that transpired at the castle. The head butler only gave me a letter that Luke wrote to us before they left to go god knows where.¡± ¡°What did it say?¡± Norn spoke after being silent for awhile. ¡°I¡¯m going to get stronger.¡± ¡°Ha. Should¡¯ve figured.¡± ¡°Of course he would say something like that.¡± Norn and Teresa spoke respectively. Luke had always been obsessed with fighting monsters and hunting for his village. He wasn¡¯t the village¡¯s best fighter for nothing. Although he couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Nova, who could fight a wild dragon on equal grounds, he was still strong in his own right. ¡°What the heck motivated him to get stronger? I thought his definition of getting stronger was fighting monsters and not training.¡± None of the hunters knew swordsmanship so none of them could teach Luke to get stronger. All of them were ruffians with weapons but that was enough to put food on everyone¡¯s tables. ¡°Well¡­ Anna said that Luke wanted to have a rematch with the eldest son, I guess? I don¡¯t know what he meant by that.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Norn spoke, ¡°I think he means from that time he fought the young master.¡± ¡°What? When did this happen?¡± ¡°Back when the Duke introduced Luke to the family. The young master wanted to fight Luke to test him, apparently. The scumbag got what he deserved for bullying Luke. Luke kicked his butt good.¡± ¡°Wait, Luke won?¡± Teresa asked in surprise. She knew about Arnold von Berkley since she always used to travel to the city once a week to buy things at the stores. He was a powerful 5th star knight at only 17 years of age. How could Luke¡ªa nobody from some village¡ªwin? ¡°How?¡± ¡°Uhm, he got mad that the young master hit me and this giant wall of golden power engulfed the young master. The family allowed me to stay for dinner as an apology for what happened so that was resolved.¡± ¡®What a shitty person and here I was thinking it¡¯ll be nice to get into a relationship with him. Bad idea if he hits women.¡¯ Claudia spoke, ¡°Golden power? Luke was able to use the power from that time he fought off the bandits?¡± ¡°Yup, they called it golden aura. Power of heroes but I call it a bunch of bull.¡± ¡°Maybe we should ask Luke what that power is. Although I¡¯m happy he can become a duke and has a bright and secured future, I¡¯m still confused why our own duke would want to adopt him just like that.¡± ¡°If he can defeat a 5th star knight then maybe he¡¯s special?¡± Teresa thought out loud. ¡°Maybe. But¡­¡± ¡°Stop worrying, Mother. Luke will become one of the empire¡¯s only 40 dukes. He also has an education which was what you wanted, right?¡± Plus, Luke could buy them anything they wanted. Teresa could get any amount of dresses she wanted with the wealth the Berkley Family has. She also wanted to built herself a house that had a big garden where all her children can run around in. ¡°Still, if the pressure is too much then who will help him?¡± Claudia asked uncertainly. ¡°Surely the duke will be there to help. He was the one who adopted a commoner after all which is rare anywhere in this empire¡¯s history.¡± ¡°¡­Fine but I want all of us to support him every step of the way, okay?¡± ¡°Alright, you can stop worrying now, Mother. Geez.¡± Teresa looked out the window again. The escorts and Nait were still talking about Nova. ¡°It seems we¡¯re almost at the city.¡± Although they needed to travel another kilometer, Teresa could see the empire¡¯s walls. ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡± Teresa leaned her entire body out of the window to have a better elevated view. ¡°What is?¡± ¡°There aren¡¯t any people, horses or carriages on the roads leading away from the highway or any on the highway itself. I thought the Eulia had close to two million people. Surely there should be a lot of going and coming, right?¡± That was how she remembered from her last visit to the empire. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong... Coachman, stop the carriage!¡± Claudia hit the wall of the carriage multiple times. The horses neighed as the coach pulled their reins. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Norn seemed to be so absorbed by her book that she didn¡¯t hear what Teresa said. The carriage door opened, revealing Gut and the other hunters, ¡°Why did we stop? Is nature calling?¡± ¡°We need to turn around. Something¡¯s wrong in the city. There aren¡¯t any people going in or out and the gates are sealed shut.¡± ¡°Crap. We can¡¯t take a separate path since this entire road is covered in hundreds of meters of trees and vegetation.¡± ¡°So we have to go all the way around?¡± ¡®We can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s almost nighttime.¡¯ Teresa looked up at the sky. The clouds were being bathed in orange light as the sun was setting. Dusk was already here; it was only a matter of time before it was night. ¡°Yes, miss Claudia. I suspect bandits probably attacked people on the highway to the city. That means that this road is dangerous¡ª¡± A deafening vibration assaulted their ears, followed by roars from different locations. Claudia, Norn and Teresa immediately left the carriage to see what was going on. They could see hundreds, nay, thousands of pillars of lights rising up to the sky. Teresa looked back the way they came. The pillars were rising from there as well. In fact, there were more there than up ahead. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this an attack on the empire?¡± That was the most reasonable question to have considering the sheer scale of what was happening. The pillars of lights were even reaching as high and far as the mountains. ¡°M-Maybe it¡¯s just a lightshow? M-Maybe there¡¯s a special event in the empire that we¡¯re unaware of.¡± Norn spoke nervously as if to convince herself. The horses suddenly started neighing louder and louder when the trees towards everyone¡¯s left started parting as a giant shadow came closer. ¡°I guess we¡¯re about to find out what¡¯s going on.¡± Gut unsheathed his sword, his companion hunters following suit. * Nait looked up at the trees that reached 15m and higher in the air. Something was easily bending those trees just by walking. Was it a wild dragon that was considered the top predator down here in the farmlands? Or was it just a mutated troll that grew way taller than its brethren? Nait formed all kinds of scenarios in his head about what was going on. His legs trembled. There was a voice that told him to run and not look back. His entire reason for coming here was to escort Lady Claudia and her two daughters. All three of them were incapable of fighting so he took it upon himself to fight for them. He loved Lady Claudia. If possible he wanted to marry her but he knew that was only a dream. She was a grown woman and he was a boy. But he still wanted to show her that he was capable of fighting. Perhaps then she would see him as a man. He looked up at her. She was standing directly behind him and holding onto his shoulder. Perhaps it was only a reflex to grab onto the nearest person to her but Nait was happy that she was relying on him. He felt powerful. Nait threw aside his wooden sword and unsheathed the dagger on his hip that was hidden underneath his sweater. It was a small dagger he saved up for during the last four months. Nait couldn¡¯t work since he was only 10 years old at the moment so he hunted rabbits and birds and went to sell the carcasses in the town near their village. The branch guild only gave him a copper for each hunt regardless of how many he brought but he was happy getting any money at all considering that he was still a child. His dagger glistened in an orange light as it faced the sun. Nait looked at Claudia. She was also looking at him with widened eyes. ¡°N-Nait, why do you have a dagger?¡± Nait only smiled and said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll protect Lady Claudia, Miss Norn and Miss Teresa!¡± A confused expression appeared on her face before a warm smile spread on her cheeks. ''Beautiful...'' She was just too beautiful. Nait¡¯s face instantly reddened so he turned his face forward in a hurry. Claudia¡¯s hand was still on his shoulder. But. The trembling had stopped. Did his words reassure her? Nait felt confident for a second but he was forced to swallow that confidence once that "thing" emerged. ¡°What the fuck is that!?¡± ¡°A-A mutated monster?!¡± Two hunters reacted instantly when they saw the behemoth monster that appeared beyond the trees. It was probably more than half the size of the tallest trees in the forest. It was a tall skinny monster with grey skin, a tall neck with long face and long sharp claws. It looked like there were worms where its face ought to have been. There was a large gash in its stomach that looked like a surgical injury. The monster didn¡¯t seem that strong at first glance considering its skinny limbs. How was it able to make so many trees move out of its way? ¡°P-Protect the ladies!¡± Gut shouted. ¡°Roger!¡± All of them formed a half moon in front of the three women, their weapons ready to strike at any given moment. The monster only looked towards its left, in the direction of the city. It suddenly looked at the carriage, specifically at the horses. The horses neighed wildly and tried to run away but the reins attached to the carriage prevented them from doing so. The monster slowly walked towards the horses. The gash in its stomach suddenly burst open, with two tongues sprawling out. It had rows of teeth meant for ripping apart steel and bone. ¡°Shit! If it gets the horses then we can¡¯t move the supplies! Attack it now!¡± The hunters responded to Gut¡¯s command with an affirmative. The monster stopped after it heard their exclamations. It turned to face them. It looked at the horses and then back at the group. For some reason, drool began leaking from its mouth. ¡°Eek!¡± Norn fell onto the ground when it looked at her. Although it had no eyes, they could somehow tell that it was looking at them like they were food. The wormy things in its face wiggled around as if it was smelling something. A bloodcurdling scream erupted out of the stomach which sent shivers down their spines. The hunters who bravely unsheathed their weapons retreated backwards. The monster didn¡¯t outright attack them but it was slowly moving towards them. It stretched its long claws out towards them while growling. ¡°Move back!¡± Gut roared at them to move backwards, ¡°Once you¡¯re far enough I want you to run as fast as you can!¡± ¡°W-What about you, sir?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to kill this thing. For now I want all of you to prioritize protecting the women. There are definitely more of these things, I can hear their footsteps in the forest. Kid, you go too! You¡¯ll be useless against this thing.¡± ¡°N-No! I can help!¡± ¡°Nait, don¡¯t be foolish,¡± Nait heard Claudia¡¯s voice, ¡°We need to leave as soon as possible.¡± The monster was moving slowly even though it could rip them all apart in one swing. Maybe it was just slow in general? But whatever the case¡ª ¡®A hero doesn¡¯t run away from monsters when there are people in danger!¡¯ That was what he believed. A hero only backs down once everyone was safe and the danger passed. Nait¡¯s life was on the line right now but he wanted to believe that some god out there was willing to give him power. If he believed hard enough then maybe he would receive a blessing. This was his chance to find out if heroes really could be anyone. ¡°I can be a hero too!!!!¡± Nait held his dagger in a backward grip and ran towards the monster that towered over 7m. A boy had the courage to stand up to a monster that could kill them all ten times over. It was laughable how the adults were afraid but Nait wasn¡¯t. ¡°¡ªAdmirable. But not today, kid.¡± A voice suddenly entered Nait¡¯s ears as if the person was right next to him. He stopped. A sudden gust of wind swept past Nait, heading straight for the monster. The monster continued approaching while drooling at its mouth. However, the next moment they knew an arc of power rose from the ground after that gust of wind swept by. It cut the monster into two halves. The one responsible for that one slash that could decimate the monster just like that wore a long black coat, had blue eyes and silver hair that danced in the winds. Monsters were approaching them from all around after hearing the commotion from earlier. The man jumped lightly, although he actually flew towards the monsters at breakneck speeds. He severed the heads of ten monsters with one strike each. The monsters that tried to attack him were also dealt with easily. One after another the monsters fell. The self-proclaimed strongest swordsman on the continent, Nova of Misteltein landed in front of the group. ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± Chapter 114: Monster Wave(1) There was a commotion in the Adventurer Guild Headquarters the next morning. A possible level 5 National Threat was issued by the Guild. Unlike during a normal L5NT that applied to potential of war erupting in a nation, this one had to do with monsters. Lots of monsters. The SS-rank parties Red Storm, Sky Kings and Dead End were called to the empire but only Red Storm answered the call. The others refused even though Daraia of House Eusyria, personally called them. Not only was she the Guild Master but also the countess who took over the Eusyria Household, a prestigious household that ruled the north with the Penston House. Her brother, Flord was originally supposed to succeed her but in the end it was her who was more suited to the role. Both of them were adventurers before becoming executives of guilds. Both had a love for the profession so they chose to pursue the same thing, despite their continued competition. ¡°¡ªWhat are you gonna do, sis?¡± Flord asked after entering her office and sitting down. There were a crowd of people yelling outside her office demanding to see her. It was obvious what they wanted. Of course, none of them would brazenly walk in here since Daraia was a short-tempered woman. There were few adventurers who could handle a single punch from her. ¡°¡­How the hell did you hear about what happened? You¡¯re a guild master from Lockinge city so you shouldn¡¯t even be here today.¡± ¡°I have the privilege of using teleportation scrolls. I wanted to see you anyway.¡± No, you¡¯re just here to reap the benefits, thought Daraia. ¡°How many high class adventurers responded to this phenomena?¡± Flord asked while looking at the hologram on his sister¡¯s desk. The hologram showed thousands of marching monsters that were of different race and sizes. Daraia slid over a clipboard to Flord, ¡°All the A and S-rankers signed in.¡± ¡°Huh. Why is there only one SS-rank party listed here? What about the others?¡± ¡°This¡¯ll have to do. Unless the surrounding nations think of helping out.¡± In total there were 23 parties, including the S and SS-rank parties. This was a very low number considering the sheer number of total adventurers in the empire and the amount of cities amd towners where they were active. ¡°I doubt any nation¡ªincluding our own empire¡ªwould spare manpower to deal with monsters. They would expect the Mercenary and Adventurer guilds to do fight against this somehow. That¡¯s our job, after all: killing monsters.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He was right. She couldn¡¯t be optimistic and think other nations would spare soldiers or trained knights. ¡°Those people protesting out there¡­ I take it they are the low class adventurers?¡± High class referred to A and above. Low class referred to B and below. The low classes were basically the less-recognized adventurers. ¡°They are, yes. However, their priority is to ensure the citizens are safe, not fight against the monsters.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure some of them would be a big help, y¡¯know? Look at all those monsters. How the hell will 23 parties handle this?¡± ¡°Firepower is most important in this current situation. Numbers don¡¯t matter at all when it comes to large scale monster attacks.¡± Daraia looked at the map that she had roughly sketched out by looking at the hologram. She had sent out scouts to check the disturbances people have been reporting throughout the continent. Strangely enough, only the southern part of the continent(which was north from the empire) had sent reports. She found this strange. It was like the monsters had a goal or something. ¡°Take a look at this,¡± She slid the map over to Flord. Flord took out his reading glasses and looked at what she was pointing at, ¡°A straight line.¡± Although there were a minority of stragglers wandering in different directions, the majority were marching in a straight path. Almost like they were migrating somewhere. ¡°Hm?¡± Flord suddenly arched his brows, ¡°Something¡¯s up. Why are the majority of these monsters showing up near the World Tree Forest and Fairy Province? The animals and monsters that live there never come out of their own habitats.¡± ¡°What do you mean by showing up there? Maybe their path was cut off so they were forced to walk together. I mean, look at the sheer number of monsters my scouts were able to count. Only an open plain would be able to take that many monsters at once.¡± she pointed at the hologram, ¡°And we all know that the southern regions are nothing but forests and hilly areas.¡± It was highly likely that there were more than half a thousand monsters marching north. The current image on the hologram showed them charging through a forest, knocking down trees and destroying settlements in the process. The only good thing was that they didn¡¯t just kill people. Their primary focus seemed to be marching somewhere judging by Daraia¡¯s observation. ¡°Strange¡­ There were reports of monster sightings in the empire just a few days ago. The people probably thought some goblins broke into the sewer system so they didn¡¯t worry that much since even 3rd star knights can kill goblins. That¡¯s the average star score of graduates in the Imperial Force and Academy.¡± ¡®We should¡¯ve listened to those rumors.¡¯ ¡°Hold on,¡± Daraia¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Is it possible that someone led the monsters north from there?¡± ¡°A beast tamer that powerful wouldn¡¯t be able to remain incognito for long. Although it¡¯s a fairly new subject at the academy, students are graded by the kind of monsters they can tame. If you could tame S-class monsters then you are an S-class Beast Tamer. Anything beyond that would be Legendary and Unique respectively.¡± ¡°¡­So it¡¯s impossible that someone is behind this?¡± ¡°If we go by logic then yes. Legendary classes like the famous Sword Saint are exceptionally rare while there had never been Unique classes in the history we know of. They are mere legends so that¡¯s off the table. The most likely explanation, however, is that there is probably a mind manipulator somewhere controlling these monsters.¡± Mind Manipulation wasn¡¯t exactly a class. It was a skill acquired by mastering a certain degree of dark magic. Nowadays people can use books to learn basic mind control to make others do stuff for them. The most dangerous thing about these simple books was that its mind control was so subtle that the target has no idea they''re being mind controlled. ¡°Like any other skill this one had its limits,¡± Daraia said, ¡°There¡¯s another possibility. What if¡­¡± she checked the path where the monsters were the most concentrated as a group. The land of the Elves and fairies: Fairy Province and World Tree Forest. ¡°What if these monsters came from the dungeons surrounding the land of the Elves and Fairies?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ That makes sense considering how large their land is compared to ours. All our nations combined wouldn¡¯t be able to even match up to the land the elves posses. The question now is where did the monsters come from specifically?¡± There was a knock on the door. The person who knocked didn¡¯t wait for an answer and simply entered the office. ¡°Sorry to interrupt,¡± it was a brown-skinned woman with tied up silver hair who wore brown tinted armor. She had long ears and an exceptionally long and thin-bladed sword on her left hip. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. She was the leader of Red Tornado or now formally known as Red Storm after she became the leader. Cameria was one of the SS-class adventurers in the empire; she was also the only one to respond to the Guild Master¡¯s call. ¡°Cameria, I told you that all of you will be given orders after I¡¯ve discussed this with my brother.¡± ¡°I apologize, once again Lady Daraia. I thought I¡¯d announce that my party is up for recon to gather intel before we attack. It¡¯s better to have a clear estimate of where the monsters are going, no?¡± That does sound like a good idea, thought Daraia. However, the problem they were trying to solve weren¡¯t where the monsters were going. Not yet, anyway. ¡°We want to know where they came from, Cameria. Although, you are welcome to gather intel and send it back to us.¡± ¡°Wait, we can ask for her thoughts on this, sister. She¡¯s a Dark Elf so she should know this region better than anyone in the Guild right now.¡± Both Flord and Daraia looked at Cameria. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I¡¯ll help as much as I can. Everyone in Red Storm is relying on me to lead them so I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Cameria closed the door and went towards Daraia¡¯s desk. Thinking that it wasn¡¯t a big deal anymore, Daraia pointed at the hologram and back at the map she drew. ¡°What do you see?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Cameria looked once more at both before speaking, ¡°An unusual gathering of monsters. This has never happened in nature before.¡± ¡°Right, that¡¯s what I and my brother thought as well. We tried to come up with different solutions but we don¡¯t have the luxury of doing that right now. The horde of monsters are fast approaching from the south. We¡¯ll have more than just the monsters appearing in the empire¡¯s regions to worry about.¡± ¡°South? How far south?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t say. It¡¯s impossible to determine where exactly but I think it must be somewhere near the Fairy Province.¡± "...Wouldn''t it be better to ask the Fairy Millennium to help us if it¡¯s there? I don¡¯t believe I will be much help since I¡¯ve only been at the province twice before.¡± ¡°When was your most recent visit?¡± asked Flord. ¡°Three months ago. I went there to get a magic sword I commissioned,¡± she pointed at her hip, ¡°They have some impressive magic crystals so I got an upgrade on my weapon.¡± The Fairy Province was the most magical-technologically advanced nation. Their tower mages from the Third Magic Tower are the only ones on the continent capable of enchanting weapons and magic items with Elemental Magic. ¡°Three months¡­ Wasn¡¯t that the time when the academy students went there for their dungeon exam finals?¡± ¡°Yeah, some went earlier than others since there was a big sale on enchantments.¡± Flord and Daraia¡¯s conversation bounced back and forth. ¡°Wait a second¡­ How many dungeons are right outside the Fairy Province excluding the ones that had been cleared before, Cameria?¡± ¡°Only one, Lady Daraia.¡± ¡°¡­What about the forest surrounding the World Tree?¡± ¡°It¡¯s naturally impossible for dungeons to form in that forest due to the overabundance of mana. There¡¯s so much mana that nearly the entire forest has crystals growing out of its trees. It¡¯s a treasure trove for thieves." Some dungeons are artificial lairs built by civilizations of the past. They wanted to mimic the underground monster zones built by the old gods. Over time crystals would naturally form inside them due to the mana inside the dungeons. This led many people from the past to attempt building dungeons due to their otherworldly nature. Monsters and magic crystals are naturally born from them. However, it¡¯s rare for dungeons to form in places with an overabundance of mana. A dungeon was like a mana producer to the world. It wasn¡¯t necessary for it to exist in a place that didn¡¯t need it. As such, the World Tree Forest had almost no reports of dungeons being sighted over the past thousand years despite the massive scale(500 000 km2) of the forest. ¡°Dear goddess,¡± Flord seemed to have figured it out just like Daraia, ¡°The Sky God Mountain. That dungeon is the cause of all these monster sightings.¡± ¡°Huh? Why would you think that?¡± Cameria asked in confusion. ¡°I believe that a majority of these monsters came from a dungeon. Not just any dungeon. It has to be a dungeon of considerable size.¡± Hordes of monsters were very uncommon in places other than monster zones and dungeons. The latter could spawn an infinite amount of monsters if given time. Whereas monster zones were small regions in forests. There was no monster zone in history that could spawn that many monsters shown on the hologram. ¡°I recently heard from my investigation teams how large the Sky God Mountain is in comparison to all the dungeons recorded in history. The Dragon¡¯s Lair¡ªwhere the Dragon God¡¯s bones lay¡ªis known as the largest dungeon in history. Only Dragon¡¯s Lair has lost its functions as a dungeon so there aren¡¯t any monsters. This Sky God Mountain is the second largest and it¡¯s very active right at this moment.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying¡­ All those monsters came from there?¡± ¡°What other explanation could there be? The signs point straight to it.¡± ¡°But what about the monsters that were spotted near the empire? Surely they aren¡¯t also from that dungeon¡­¡± ¡°No, but the Empire has hundreds of dungeons surrounding it. Those monsters that we saw are most likely also deviants that were frightened by the marching monsters so they left the dungeons.¡± It was like the saying, ¡°Any monster or animal can detect a storm a mile away¡±. This time it worked the same. The monsters sensed the storm(danger) and fled from their habitats. ¡®So most of them are stragglers from different regions.¡¯ Daraia stood up. She had been silent while Flord explained everything to Cameria. ¡°Lady Daraia, what should we do about this?¡± Daraia looked at Cameria who asked the question. ¡°I¡¯ll contact the academy¡¯s executives and the school district. We have to put our heads together to figure put how to get those students out of there. This is most likely not the only monster wave that we¡¯ll experience. Them being inside that dungeon will further escalate the current situation. Their lives are also in danger.¡± ¡®We should also confirm whether the Sky God Dungeon is even like normal dungeons in the first place. How can there be so many deviants? Is the scale of the dungeon that large?¡¯ Daraia thought deeply, ¡®Is this dungeon like the myth I heard about there existing a dungeon that had dozens of worlds inside of it?¡¯ That was merely a legend that most of the people on the continent knew. But¡­ what if it was true? ¡°I¡¯ll contact them, sis. You stay here and lead your people. Oh, I forgot to mention that I brought some of my own people with me. They are gearing up throughout the empire as we speak.¡± Flord adjusted his suit and took the map Daraia drew. It would serve as evidence to convince the academy to cooperate with the Guild. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave that up to you, little brother. But deliver that letter for me. It¡¯s a report I finished earlier before our meeting. Give it to the people of the Academy. I¡¯ll send another one soon. Remember to do your best. We can¡¯t do this alone.¡± ¡°Hold on, sir Flord. Did Misteltein come with?¡± Cameria asked in a hurry. ¡°Well, one of them came.¡± ¡°Is it Nova?¡± ¡°No, Nova¡¯s companion Lucri. Everyone vouched to bring him along since he¡¯s quite skilled in traditional healing. He puts every healer in my guild to shame.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Nova then?¡± Daraia interjected, ¡°We can use him since he¡¯s an A-class adventurer and one of few who can stand on equal grounds with a full grown wild dragon.¡± ¡°He¡¯s been missing from my Guild for quite some time. I thought he came to the empire?¡± Daraia pressed a button on her desk. -Yes, lady Daraia? A familiar voice answered. ¡°Josephine, tell me if you see Nova of Misteltein in any of the quest records from this month.¡± -Nova? Oh, there¡¯s no need for that. He was here a few days ago to finish one of the extermination quests on the board. I was the one who received him and gave him his reward. ¡°¡­.¡± -Is there anything else? ¡°No. You can go back to work,¡± Daraia switched the transmitter off, ¡°This means Nova is somewhere in the capital.¡± ¡®But why hasn¡¯t he come to the Guild after his quest yet? This situation will guarantee a rise in reputation in the Guild. That¡¯s something any newbie wants.¡¯ The current situation was known as a Monster Wave. It¡¯s only called that when hundreds or perhaps thousands of monsters could pose a threat to an entire city or multiple cities. It was a level 5 National Threat. There had only been two in history before. However, neither of those were on the same scale as the current monster wave. This was the third and largest ever recorded. ¡°Cameria, I want all of the adventurers to work as an entire group and not just individual parties. That said, we need people to lead these adventurers. I want you to be one of them. Nova will be one as well. That¡¯s if we find him.¡± ¡°Got it. But how will we find him? The entire empire is in chaos. He probably left the empire.¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t believe he would leave his party member to face this alone,¡± Flord spoke, ¡°He definitely considers Lucri an important ally. I think he¡¯ll come even if we don¡¯t search for him.¡± ¡ó¡ó Reports were sent to the Academy using teleportation delivery. People all over the empire seemed to have heard about or were aware of what was happening. Some reports went as follows: ¡óReport 1¡óBy Sergil Moklyn, Commander of Imperial Force Unit 4, squad 6-1. -Monster sightings have been reported over a span of 13 days to which none of the Guilds specialized in subjugations had responded to. We sent out multiple squads to deal with it but the situation just never died down. Cities and fiefs surrounding the southern regions of the Eulia Empire have reported the most sightings. Only one case has been reported in Nuaria city to which one adventurer party responded. No one had received any new reports on what is going on in Nuaria city but we can determine from the direction the monsters are going that they are heading straight for the city. We humbly ask the Adventurer Guild to handle this as it affects the work of our department. ¡óReport 2¡óBy Elite Mage Catrina, of Fourth Magic Tower in Province of Zrek. -More news came in that stated that monsters appeared out of nowhere after a pillar of light struck the ground. We concluded that there is some creature among the horde that it capable of transporting or teleporting the monsters closer to their objective. ¡óReport 3¡ó-By Daraia, Guild Master of Adventurer Guild Headquarters. (Old Report) -Strange occurrences have been happening all over the continent. We tried to get to the bottom of this but it¡¯s impossible given how widespread my adventurers are at the moment. I will give further update on this once news arrives and I¡¯ve figured out what¡¯s going on. ¡ó Report 4¡ó-By Daraia, Guild Master of Adventurer Guild Headquarters. (Recent Report) - We managed to figure out what could be the cause of this. The monsters aren¡¯t just some random horde, they are from one location, with some being exceptions. We will ensure that this problem is dealt with. However, we need assistance from the Academy concerning another major problem that contributed to the current situation the Empire is facing. I would like the Academy to assemble a rescue party, consisting of more than fifty people. This is because it is highly likely that more monsters would escape from the Sky God Mountain dungeon. Numbers will be important when scouring a dungeon that vast. It is heavily advised that all of us do as much as we can to pull the students out of there. If we don¡¯t do that soon then it¡¯s possible that they might die. The priority right now is to stop the wave. ¡óReport 5¡ó By Student Disciplinary Committee President, Isaac Languard. - It has come to my understanding that one of my members, whose name I will not say, warned us against letting the seventh years continue exploring the dungeon. They warned that great chaos will ensue and it seems their words have come true. How did they know? That¡¯s not important. Questioning comes after we come up with a solution to avoid further chaos. I would like to request that the Academy and all the affiliated schools assemble a rescue party to save the students, lest their lives be left in danger. Chapter 115: Monster Wave(2) Part 1 The monsters that seemingly appeared out of nowhere outside the empire were trying to breach the walls of Nuaria city. The city was located in the inner wall while the space between the inner and outer wall had nothing between them. This was to better protect against sieges. If an enemy army were to succeed in breaching the outer wall then the inner wall will be there waiting for them. This would heavily affect their morale if they were unaware of the city¡¯s infrastructure. Of course, this wasn¡¯t a normal siege since the ones doing the sieging are monsters with different abilities. Arnold wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there was a monster strong enough to punch or blow a hole in both walls. Dragons were capable of that since they had their dragon breath that was their primary method of attacking. The group moved in the dead of the night while keeping an eye out for any monsters that might jump out. Their movement speed was slow to avoid making too much noise. Though Nuaria city wasn¡¯t the largest city of the empire, it was still considerably big so it took a while for them to travel this far. Although the walls would hold for a while to keep the big monsters out, Arnold was sure that some smaller monsters made it into the city way before the bigger ones emerged outside. ¡°¡ªSo that¡¯s why it¡¯s best if we leave the city and head for the capital. There¡¯s no way the city will survive the monsters heading its way. Knights and noble armies were called to watch the city¡¯s border wall. People are advised to head there. The other adventurers will take over the walls after they arrive there.¡± Arnold had just finished explaining the situation to them. He was the cause of all this so he knew everything there was to know about why and what was happening. Of course, he chose his words carefully to not give away a lot. Claudia was the first to speak, ¡°But why were those monsters appearing out of nowhere?" ¡°Who really knows? Like humans and elves, monsters also have potential to use magic. There might be one capable of teleportation. Ever heard of a Goblin Shaman before?¡± ¡°Oh, I have!¡± Nait put up his hand, ¡°They can use 1st to 2nd rank spells!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Think of racial skills of monsters the same as fighting classes that we have. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise that monsters with magic abilities would emerge in the masses.¡± ¡°¡­That monster from earlier¡­ It¡¯s something straight out of a horror story. I¡¯ve never even seen something like that before. It radiated natural killing intent. Even a bear would roar at its prey but just being stared at by that monster made my entire body tremble with fear,¡± said Gut who was walking with the group, ¡°So it¡¯s definitely possible that a monster capable of teleportation magic could appear among them.¡± ¡®They¡¯re believing the bullshit I¡¯m spouting. Thank god they¡¯re country bumpkin.¡¯ ¡°What will the Guild do about this?¡± asked Gut. Arnold looked down at Gut who was walking next to the carriage, ¡°I have no idea what they plan on doing. May I ask a question of my own? What do you plan on doing if the monsters go as far as the capital¡¯s walls?¡± The capital city, Toril was at the heart of the empire¡¯s walls so it was impossible for the monsters to reach it without killing a lot of people. Adventurers and knights weren¡¯t the only people capable of fighting, after all. However, that didn¡¯t mean that the people could hold out. Of course, this was only hypothetical since the main target was only one city. But Arnold didn¡¯t need to tell them that. ¡°Will you fight the monsters?¡± Gut¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Not even if I was forced to. I would¡¯ve died from one swing of that monster we met earlier. There are probably monsters far stronger than that one out there.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Arnold looked at everyone. They were all gathered in one carriage except for Gut and the other three hunters. The carriage was actually now similar to a wagon since Arnold told them to remove the top of the carriage so that he could stay alert while travelling with them. It would¡¯ve been annoying to look out of a window every time. Claudia seemed the most composed even though this was probably her first close encounter with a monster. Teresa was shaking uncontrollably as if something was awakened after seeing that monster. It had been a few hours since the encounter but all of them looked very shaken up. ¡®I can¡¯t sense a trace of aura or mana from any of them. As expected, they''re all weak.¡¯ Arnold looked at all of them again, ¡®Hm?¡¯ He suddenly noticed something was off about the boy sitting next to him. Seeing Arnold looking at him, Nait smiled. ¡®This kid doesn¡¯t even look scared at all. Is he just that optimistic that I¡¯ll be able to protect them all?¡¯ There was a low chance of a monster appearing that could threaten him on its own. Although, a horde will definitely be difficult to fight off. Especially the larger monsters. Vetis definitely summoned some high-level monsters that were probably above level 50. That¡¯s at least S-class tier. The monster from earlier was level 40, the same double digit level that Arnold belonged to. One strike from his sword was enough to kill it since Arnold¡¯s stats were way above that of his level average. Arnold was more than capable of fighting off the monsters. That¡¯s why he was calm. So what about the kid? ¡®I want to use my hologram card to check his class but that¡¯s too risky. I should do it when everyone is asleep.¡¯ It would be long before the monsters were actually able to breach the city. There were thick concrete walls separating the outside from the inside. The gates were sealed off with magic so it was impossible for them to break through easily. Arnold patted the kid¡¯s head, ¡°You were very brave back there, kid. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do the same if I was your age at all.¡± ¡°¡­I just wanted to do what was right¡­¡± Nait blushed and fidgeted. ¡°Regardless of your reasons I think you¡¯ll become a great knight one day.¡± ¡°R-Really!? T-Then! Um¡­ Can I become your squire, sir Nova? Every great knight needs a great master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Arnold cleared his throat, ¡°I can¡¯t allow that¡­ yet. I always go on dangerous quests so taking you along will endanger your life.¡± ¡°Eeeh?¡± Nait¡¯s enthusiastic expression quickly disappeared, ¡°But I want to become strong like sir Nova¡­¡± That was definitely possible if he trained hard. But Arnold would be many times stronger than he was right now by the time Nait reaches level 40 like he had. Regardless of how weak the boy was now, Arnold was interested in his growth. Will he become the next hero once Luke hangs up his cape? ¡°Can I see that dagger you used earlier?¡± ¡°My dagger? Okay.¡± Nait lifted up his sweater, revealing his skinny stomach. ¡®Hmm¡­ This kid should put on some muscle before worrying about getting stronger.¡¯ ¡°Where did you get that, Nait? You¡¯re still a child so you shouldn¡¯t use those things,¡± Claudia looked at Nait with a glare, ¡°What if you hurt yourself?¡± ¡°B-But I wanted to protect you, miss Clau¡ªI mean, I wanted to fight as well!¡± Nait blushed before correcting his sentence. ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse! You should¡¯ve run away instead of confronting that monster!¡± ¡°Miss Claudia,¡± Arnold spoke to Claudia who was strongly against the boy carrying a weapon, ¡°Take a look around you. Many of the streets are filled with corpses. The city was already under attack by monsters long before that horde got here. What if a monster tried to attack Nait while our backs were turned? He would have no way to defend himself.¡± ¡°But¡­ a child shouldn¡¯t worry about things like that. The child we took in was the same way. He would confront danger and risk his own life. I don¡¯t want Nait to be like that too and not experience his childhood.¡± Arnold could understand Claudia¡¯s worries. Luke was a very flawed yet perfect person. His flaw was that he will even risk his life to save the ones he loves. How many times had he confronted danger and almost lost his life? He challenged the dragon lords, completed the trials of a relic tomb for the first time in human history and obtained a Star-Class Item, he fought off curses, survived being sucked into a dimensional rift and was sent to an unknown world¡­. The list goes on. The above mentioned things had one thing in common: no normal human could do any of those things and survive. Perhaps that was why Arnold respected Luke more than he did Promethius. That guy lived in the empire for years during his reign as Hero. He had unimaginable power. But did he go through the same things Luke did to be the Hero? The gods didn¡¯t give Luke unimaginable power just like that. Well, Luke already had the power to begin with but he couldn¡¯t control it all, not without hardships. Golden Aura and White Aura were the rarest and strongest variants of aura in this world. Not just anyone could control them completely. It took blood, sweat and tears: something that Luke gave to become worthy. How could Claudia compare Luke to Nait? But maybe it didn¡¯t have to do with their powers individually but their traits as people. Both were brave and showed potential. But there were limits to normal and those chosen by gods. Arnold spoke while looking at Claudia, ¡°Nait, do you want to become strong?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a path of suffering. One can¡¯t be born strong. You have to earn your strength. And that means killing every foe you encounter, whether intentional or not.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°There are days you will wish you¡¯d die from the amount of injuries you have to endure due to your own actions. Strength brings envy and envy brings hate. Hate brings enemies to your doorstep.¡± He was thinking about Arnold von Berkley¡¯s life while saying that. ¡°To become strong means to kill. Because training isn¡¯t the only thing that will make a knight truly great.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fight them all! And become stronger!¡± Nait shouted with his fists clenched. ¡°¡­.¡± Claudia frowned. ¡°That¡¯s his choice, miss Claudia.¡± Arnold gave the dagger back to Nait. The carriage suddenly halted. Arnold noticed that they had arrived at the wall. ¡°Are anyone of you infected with parasites!?¡± ¡ó¡ó Multiple nobles came to the border wall when they received the letters the knights of the wall sent to them. Arnold could see an entire squadron of troops standing in line in front of the gate. They seemed ready for anything that might jump out from behind those walls. It was extremely risky to keep the gate unoccupied so there were knights on top keeping watch. They were ordered to turn those away who were infected with parasites. Yes, they valued the lives of the uninfected more than they did the infected. The latter could die for all they cared. This was a National Level 4 Threat since it could threaten an entire city. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened, huh.¡± Arnold was speaking with a knight who he called out to so that he could hear what was going on. The knight told him that shortly after he(Arnold) left the gate, a bunch of survivors reached the gate and demanded to enter the capital. There weren¡¯t any strict rules enforced so the knights happily led the people in. However, that was a mistake. Just moments after letting them come though, one of them showed symptoms of being infected with the parasites. The person was killed immediately on the spot. The parasite was then killed and burned on the spot. ¡°Has an adventurer party passed through the gate yet?¡± Arnold asked as he looked around. ¡°No, only normal civilians, sir Nova.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± ¡®Galadriel¡¯s party should still be somewhere in the city right now. Shit, this is troublesome. I can¡¯t involve outsiders in this too. I have to get them out of there before the horde overrun the city.¡¯ It was already morning so he probably didn¡¯t have a lot of time before they were killed by monsters. The horde was the least of their worries. There were definitely some monsters that managed to get into the city before Arnold brought the group back and sealed the gate. He probably sounded like a hypocrite by saying he wanted to get them out of there even though he never thought twice about leaving the other citizens to die. Although Vetis ordered the monsters not to attack, that was only if the monsters themselves weren¡¯t attacked first. Some would retaliate only in self-defense while others would attack regardless. The best scenario right now was how people were escaping the city. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about a lot of people dying. All in all, it was a good idea to follow Vetis¡¯ advice to not summon all the monsters at once. That would¡¯ve caused more damage that it should¡¯ve but had less of an impact. ¡°Before I leave, i have a question. Has the Guild issued a subjugation quest for the monster horde yet?¡± ¡°They are currently in the process of completing the quest from what I heard from one of the other knights. The reward for the most monster cores collected is going to be a million gold coins. This alone attracted every adventurer in the empire.¡± ¡°Wait, cores?¡± Cores were something only found inside dungeon monsters. Due to the value they hold, people usually sell them at auctions or to magic stores. They were powerhouses like batteries from the modern world. Dungeon bosses typically have these cores inside their bodies. It was like a second heart. The problem with what the knight said was that ordinary monsters(monsters that aren¡¯t born in dungeons) don¡¯t have cores inside their bodies. Which means¡­ ¡®They already concluded that the horde is made up of mostly dungeon monsters. This situation seems to have turned in my favor even without my intervention.¡¯ It was exactly for this reason that Vetis planted fake cores inside all those monsters. Arnold was originally going to make a huge scene where he pulls out a core he found in one of the monsters he slayed and show it to the people. He would then convince him that the monsters came from dungeons. Although the monsters came from the south, their destination lay in the western part of the empire. Because of this their marching speed would be slowed down severely since they had to cross many terrains and mountains. They will have to travel around the entire empire just to get to the west side This would give Arnold enough time to go to the Guild and convince everyone that the monsters came from the Fairy Province. But that was unnecessary since they already figured it out by themselves. Why else would there be a subjugation quest issued directly from the Adventurer Guild HQ? ¡°Are you taking these people to the shelter where the other Nuarians are gathered?¡± the knight pointed to Claudia and the others. Arnold shook his head, ¡°They had a long journey so it¡¯s better for them to go to an inn instead of a shelter where it could be overcrowded.¡± ¡°Uhm, during times like these lodging establishments would charge triple their normal rate. This is why it¡¯s best to choose shelters where everything is free even if the experience won¡¯t be pleasant. I think that¡¯s way too expensive just to stay the next few days until everything is over.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡± He had his adventurer license to get a discount. If he wanted to use it then he would have to stay with them for the night. Arnold had other plans which didn¡¯t involve babysitting Luke¡¯s family. He will leave tomorrow morning. His first stop would be going to the Guild and joining the subjugation. He could put that money to good use for their party. As it stands now Misteltein didn¡¯t have a building of their own like most high rank parties do. The Guild provides exclusive receptionists for adventurers who wish to make adventuring a full-time job. You could also hire adventurers or employees directly from guilds with permission. It would be like owning an office building. The receptionist would receive quests and inform the party about the details of every quest. It was almost like having their own guild building like he and his guildmates had. He would have to cut a deal with the Guild Master of the HQ. Arnold excused himself and headed towards Claudia and the others who were waiting for him. ¡°What did he say? Are the guilds going to get rid of the monsters?¡± Gut was the first one to speak. ¡°Yeah, in fact a quest was made specifically for the horde. From what he told me that horde is most likely a monster wave.¡± There was no telling if Vetis was planning on sending a second horde after the first one was dealt with so Arnold wasn¡¯t sure what he had to do. Vetis also didn¡¯t have a transmitter like the one in Arnold¡¯s office so getting into contact with him is impossible. He was moving solo, after all. ¡°I¡¯ll take all of you to an inn where you can stay the night. You can choose where to go to from there.¡± Part 2 Arnold and the group came to a rich entertainment district. It was the only establishment that wasn''t already full so they had no choice but to stop here. There was a red light district right next to the inn. Arnold could smell the cheap perfume and the prostitutes calling out to potential customers. ¡®They can make business even in this chaos instead of escaping the empire.¡¯ As far as the people were concerned, they had no clue that Nuaria city was the monsters¡¯ only destination. They definitely thought that the monsters would try and destroy the other cities. ¡®Freya is also missing which makes this much easier. She would¡¯ve been able to end everything in one night. That damn monster of a woman would¡¯ve ruined everything.¡¯ Arnold took out his hologram card after he came into his single bed room. He told the others to choose whatever room they wanted. Of course, the women were given the option to sleep in one room while the men had another room. They could share a bigger room as well if they preferred to. But Claudia, Teresa and Norn chose the latter option. This was probably because they felt much safer if men were around them. Neither of them were fighters like the men. In any case, they were currently dining downstairs. Arnold excluded himself from their dinner since he had to make a call. ¡¤ Level 45 Arnold sighed. ¡°Why is it so hard to level up. Were the goblins, orcs and that monster not enough to push me to 50?¡± Leveling up will become much harder once he reached mid-peak. He was grinding towards that specific level with that in mind. He checked his experience points which was something new to him. It didn¡¯t show up when he wore his helmet since all that appeared was his status and skills. ¡¤ 40629/67000 Experience Points He needed a lot more before he could level up. He put the hologram card far away and took out something else. It was a small translucent box. ¡°Her eye is halfway open.¡± Arnold knocked on the glass with his finger. The cherubim¡¯s eye only slightly closed and opened again in response. ¡°Feathers?¡± he noticed little white things growing out of its body, ¡°It¡¯s growing faster than I expected. I think there¡¯s 44 days left. Unless she needs more time.¡± Arnold was patient so he didn¡¯t try and hasten the process by buying holy water. There were other ways of buying it without having to go to a temple like the black market but he would rather avoid associating himself with criminal scum. Arnold gently put the box away into his magic bag. He suddenly heard a knock. -¡°Are you awake? It¡¯s me, Teresa. May I come in?¡± ¡®What does she want?¡¯ He told them already that he wasn¡¯t in the mood to be getting jolly with everyone since he had a mission to focus on. He was supposed to be ¡°planning¡± for his next attack on the monster horde. Of course, that was just a front he put up. -¡°I brought you some food. I know you said you weren¡¯t hungry but it¡¯s best to keep your energy levels up, right? You¡¯ll need it since you have to fight again tomorrow.¡± Arnold put his face in his hands and sighed softly. He decided to just get up and head towards the door. It was rude to ignore someone knocking on your door. ¡°?¡± He looked at her in confusion when he saw that there was no food in her hands at all. Instead, she was standing outside the room wearing thin clothes, which was very small shorts and a small sweater. Her breasts were on the verge of exploding out of that sweater. Any man would¡¯ve been driven by lust to rip her clothes off which was obviously meant to tempt him. He wasn¡¯t going to make up something like ¡°I have only one woman in my life!¡± or ¡°I prefer big chests¡±. The former wasn¡¯t something that needed to be upheld since Victoria was only a maid. Thus, she couldn¡¯t marry without retiring as a maid. Knowing Victoria, she won¡¯t retire since she loved the job too much. ¡°What can I do for you, Lady Teresa?¡± ¡°No need to be so formal with me, sir Nova. I¡¯m no Lady.¡± She came inside even though he never invited her to come in. She sat down on his bed and crossed her legs. Her eyes scanned the room before looking back at him. ¡°Do you want to have sex?¡± Arnold almost fell when he heard her straightforward question. ¡°¡­Why would you ask something like that?¡± he recovered quickly and asked a question of his own. ¡°I heard that you came from a village deep in the mountains and you lived in the forests before you went to Lockinge city to become an adventurer. It must¡¯ve been lonely not having anyone to talk to¡­ or sleep with.¡± Elora must¡¯ve told Teresa that while she was recovering. It was a fake story so he had to make sure he doesn¡¯t accidentally say the wrong things that don¡¯t add up with what he told Elora. ¡°The mountains past the Culb Mountain ranges.¡± ¡°Is there even anything beyond those mountains? All the maps we have end right on the edge of those mountains.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an entirely different world out there. I¡¯m not sure if the rest of the world is like Diacree or even if there are other humans. But that¡¯s the point of being an adventurer, right? Exploring the world as we do quests.¡± He could see a smile appear on her face. ¡°Yes, you are absolutely correct. If there is a world outside the world that we know of then it¡¯s only fitting for adventurers to seek the unknown.¡± Arnold already knew what was out there so he didn¡¯t really need to go exploring. Believe it or not but there were places in this world where the concept of mana and aura didn¡¯t exist. It was even rare in some places. Monsters were real there, though. There were kingdoms that were just like earth¡¯s middle ages out there. Normal kingdoms with normal kings and armies. One could even call them normal habitants of this world. The continent of Diacree itself was large so there was never any need for people to explore further. Just like Teresa said, the map of the world was basically only as far as the Culb Mountains and Diacree continent. There was no reason to disturb the sanctuary that normal humans had enjoyed for thousands of years. Arnold seemed to have delved too far from the topic at hand. ¡°¡­Thank you for your invitation but I¡¯ll have to decline.¡± ¡°Why? There¡¯s a woman wearing exposing clothes in front of you yet you¡¯re not going to do anything even though you¡¯re allowed to? Are you gay? Do you prefer feminine boys?¡± ¡®What the fuck? No! Are you asking me that because I''m in a party with one!?'' Arnold approached the bed. Teresa¡¯s shoulders jolted a little but she managed to keep her poise intact. ¡°Giving your body to me just to make me stay any longer with all of you won¡¯t work.¡± ¡°W-What? T-That¡¯s not what this is about!¡± Teresa stood up and shouted. ¡°You¡¯re scared. I know you are,¡± her pupils shook, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be scared? That monster I killed would¡¯ve devoured all of you before the other monsters could even make it there. It was an A-rank monster so it was fairly easy to kill but I¡¯m not confident in killing multiple S-ranks without my companion. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t stay.¡± Arnold could easily take care of any monster¡ªS or SS-class¡ªif he used his demon lord power but he was cautious in using that power so much. As mentioned many times before, it was way too risky. He would rather risk Sword Intent than demon energy. ¡°¡­I-Is it possible some of those monsters could be demon races?¡± Teresa¡¯s head was down but he could see her fists trembling. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen a few of them among the monsters that chased us to the city.¡± Teresa¡¯s breath was caught in her throat. She hugged herself as her body shuddered uncontrollably. He knew why she was acting like this. He couldn¡¯t guarantee that there weren¡¯t Imps since he told Vetis to summon all the monsters he could get. Vetis being a demon obviously meant that he had ties to other demons. Arnold didn¡¯t comfort Teresa. He merely began speaking, ¡°If you ever need my help in the future then I suggest dropping by the Guild to request from me.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Teresa looked up with a tear-strained face. ¡°It¡¯s free of charge, of course. Oh, and if you can¡¯t find me at the Adventurer Guild then drop by at my guildhouse. I don¡¯t have one yet but I¡¯ll have one in the near future.¡± ¡°G-Guildhouse?¡± Teresa¡¯s blank eyes suddenly sparkled for some reason. ¡°It¡¯s like a headquarters for me and Lucri where all the quests go to. They¡¯ll be very expensive since Misteltein is an A-rank party but like I said it¡¯s free of charge for you and your family.¡± ¡°¡­Okay¡­¡± Teresa nodded her head, ¡°I¡¯ll request for sir Nova there.¡± Teresa headed towards the door, her complexion seemingly recovered. She turned her head towards Arnold. Her could see her lips move in the candlelight but no words came out. It seemed like she was struggling to say something. Noticing this, Arnold spoke instead, ¡°I¡¯ll be gone before all of you wake up so tell everyone farewell.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She smiled, ¡°¡­Goodbye¡­¡± Chapter 116: Monster Wave(3) Arnold didn¡¯t get a wink of sleep last night. He was too busy working on the scenarios inside his head. Everything had to go smoothly so he had to try his best to not screw up. Of course, he had to be a heroic, edgy hero for the sake of gaining the favour of others. All of this was from memory of how he remembered Alecs. It would be a while before he¡¯s able to successfully portray her like he wanted, though. Somehow being righteous after all the things he had done left a bad taste in his mouth. He was about to destroy a city and act like he was trying to save the empire. He would be known as the biggest hypocrite ever if anyone found out. Arnold went to check the boy¡¯s(Nait) status when everyone was asleep but found nothing unusual. If anything the kid was below average in strength for a boy his age. Probably due to malnutrition. He was only level 2 and his class was [Farmer]. For interest sake, part of the reason why hologram cards were banned across the continent was because it could break the game''s system that hid status bars and levels. This made it easy for people to see the statuses of others. Of course, it wasn''t like there were a lot of ancient runic tabloids just laying around. Only major organizations had these artifacts locked away. Anyway, Nait was Jack and Melina¡¯s age yet he was far weaker than Jack who had been training his spearmanship for the past two years. From what Arnold heard from the hunters, Nait had a very difficult time growing up. That boy¡¯s charisma and lack of fear was through the roof. If he had that much willpower to fight then it was highly possible that Nait could also awaken one of these days. The point of an awakening was that nothing seemed special in one¡¯s status until a certain point. Your skills or stats might seem as average as everyone else¡¯s at first. The most exciting part is that anyone can awaken. It was random. Even village children or slaves have been known to become powerful knights or mages in the past. It was highly likely that Nait could also be one of those people. ¡ó¡ó ¡°What the hell. The entire street is filled with adventurers.¡± Arnold frowned when he looked down from the rooftop he was standing on. The HQ was filled with adventurers. They were probably from around the entire empire. Their goal was obviously to grab that million gold reward. ¡®Even the newbie adventurers are here. How the hell am I going to find Elora in this crowd?¡¯ She was an A-rank adventurer from Misteltein so she was known as one of the high-class adventurers. The Guild Master calls all high-class adventurers to her office so that they can finalize plans for subjugations. Arnold had to go there if he wanted to be part of the subjugation unit. ¡®Hm?¡¯ he noticed a familiar person standing behind the crowd. She was trying her best to calm down everyone but to no avail. There were some S-rankers in front of the guild¡¯s entrance but even they couldn¡¯t stop the crowd of people from going inside. What could a guild receptionist do if even high-class adventurers couldn¡¯t get this mob until control. Arnold jumped down from the rooftop and headed towards that person. ¡°E-Everyone, we need to give Lady Daraia a chance to discuss everything with the other adventurers first! We can only hear the full details once that¡¯s done!¡± The young woman cried out. Her co-workers were doing the same but the crowd was too out of control. ¡°Let me in!¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s not fair for those bastards to take part in this subjugation alone! We can make some serious money just by participating!¡± ¡°Why are there even rules like this!? You have to be a high-class adventurer to even be considered in large-scale subjugations!? Fuck this empire and their rules!¡± Some adventurers threw things at the people who prevented them from going inside. One woman was even thrown against the head with a hard object and fell down unconscious. Arnold was dumbfounded by these barbarians. ¡°Uwaaah!? What the fuck! My arm!¡± An adventurer screamed out which alerted the others. ¡°¡ªAll of you seem no different from those monsters heading for the empire. Can you not even follow rules?¡± Arnold sheathed his sword. ¡°F-Fucker! You cut my arm!¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you imbeciles are acting out of line.¡± He said while gazing at all of them. Most of them averted their eyes when he looked directly at him out of fear. Others just hatefully glared at him. ¡°I¡¯m not usually like this but if I must then I will cut down anyone who is a liability to this subjugation. All of you may be adventurers who don¡¯t need to follow any of the imperial laws but you are subordinates or soldiers when there is a monster attack. You follow the orders of your Guild Master. Anyone who has something to say can speak their mind,¡± he said and slightly pulled his sword out. Many of them scurried away when they saw that. It felt unpleasant being the centre of attention but it was necessary for all of them¡ªwho were ranked lower than him¡ªto know their place. Arnold looked at the S-rankers who were standing at the entrance. All four of them averted their eyes awkwardly. Arnold went towards the receptionist he spoke to the other day. ¡°Miss Josephine, we meet again.¡± ¡°!?¡± The young woman probably didn¡¯t expect Nova to come straight towards her. Surprise was all over her face. ¡°Uhm, how may I help you?¡± ¡°Why is Daraia taking so long? The monsters already breached the outer wall of Nuaria city. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the inner wall is broken through as well.¡± Arnold heard many of them gasp after hearing this. ¡°The Guild Master is currently selecting leaders who can lead the adventurers. As you can see there are a lot of them so it¡¯ll be chaos if everyone is left to do their own things. Especially the solo adventurers.¡± She replied. ¡°That¡¯s a first. Does she have somewhere to be?¡± A Guild Master should never leave their duty of leading the adventurers. The Guild was like their kingdom and they were the kings. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°Yes, she told the staff last night that she¡¯ll participate in rescuing the seventh year students from the academy.¡± ¡°Hm? What do you mean by rescue? Did something happen to them?¡± Arnold pretended to be surprised. ¡®Of course she managed to figure it out. That woman might be a brute but she has a good head on her shoulders when it comes to monster hunting. Can¡¯t say the same for her little brother who¡¯s just a hot-headed freak when it comes to fighting monsters.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that the monster wave started in the Fairy Province.¡± Said Josephine in a whisper. But the adventurers seemed to have heard her. ¡°What did she just say?¡± ¡°Is this an attack from those fucking Elves and Fairies!?¡± ¡°Bastards!¡± It seemed that they were misunderstanding something. ¡°No, no! It¡¯s nothing like that!¡± Josephine hurriedly said, ¡°The Guild Master said that the monsters came from the dungeon off their shores. The appearance of humans probably startled the monsters so they were chased out of their natural habitats.¡± It sounded convincing to the people who didn¡¯t know the full story. Maybe even Daraia wasn¡¯t sure if that was the real reason for the monster wave. At the moment it was the only lead they had. ¡°I see. So seeing an entirely new species must¡¯ve alerted them so they left their homes. But after realizing that humans aren¡¯t that big of a threat, they banded together to take over the lands we rule.¡± Arnold blurted his own theory. The adventurers looked like they believed him. ¡°Yes, that must be it!¡± Josephine agreed. Arnold looked at the adventurers, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading up to the Guild Master¡¯s office to hear what¡¯s going on. I trust that everyone will act rationally and not get out of hand like you did earlier?¡± He received no reply. That didn¡¯t matter so he began walking towards the entrance. The adventurers gave way to him as he slowly walked. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The other two SS-rank parties, Sky Kings and Dead End hadn¡¯t responded to the SOS Daraia sent out yesterday. Because of this she had to believe that none of them would show up. That was why she decided to just begin without them. The first order of business was to take care of the infestation that Nuaria city was facing. ¡°¡ªI need five A-rank parties to clear the water system and disrupt any flow of water in Nuaria city. We can¡¯t do anything about the adult parasites besides kill them but we can at least prevent more from appearing. No one can get infected as long as there isn¡¯t water.¡± Daraia looked at the hologram map of Nuaria city. She placed a blueprint map of the water system above the topographic map. ¡°Be careful out there. Full grown parasites have already been spotted roaming around in the sewers. They attack on sight and have taken about a dozen people already.¡± Daraia looked at the A-rankers, ¡°I hadn¡¯t decided who will go specifically so all of you should choose amongst yourselves.¡± It will take awhile to choose people to do everything that suits their skills. For example, there are A-rankers who are stronger in fighting monsters and subjugation quests while there are others better in stealth and capture missions. The S and SS-rankers and some of the A-rankers would be sent out to deal with the monster wave. The Mercenary Guild agreed to send some of their own people to help defend the empire. The Imperial Palace... well, Daraia sent a letter but received no reply whatsoever. It seems like the Great Nobles wouldn¡¯t assist them. What irks Daraia the most was how the Emperor would only order his people to fight if an enemy nation were to attack but not when monsters are involved. If the Guild failed to protect the empire then the nobles would hold her and all the other guild masters accountable. Did it really matter what kind of enemy they faced if the danger they pose were the same? The monsters could destroy the capital just as much as any other nation surrounding them. ¡°Lady Daraia, what about requesting help from the other nations? Why can¡¯t we just ask the Theocracy, Demihuman Kingdom and Republic for help?¡± Daraia looked at Cameria who offered a suggestion, ¡°The first one is currently our nation¡¯s enemy unless proven otherwise. The kingdom of beastmen will never assist us since it will give the Holy Kingdom a reason to start trouble. The Republic of Zrek is known to have no adventurers at all. Most of their soldiers are stationed at the border with our crown prince. All of the above are no-go¡¯s. We only have the adventurers within the empire¡¯s land to rely on. That includes the city west from here that belongs to Duke Berkley. I¡¯m not sure about the other cities." Most of their expressions turned pale hearing Daraia shoot down Cameria¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Then what about the Undead Nation or the city ruled by the Taelith House?¡± Cameria spoke again. This time her question made a lot of the others frown. ¡°Both those nations are considered a danger to associate with. Forget danger, they can destroy this empire if they wanted to. Wouldn¡¯t this be the best chance to have us wiped out?¡± Daraia said, ¡°Sure, they can agree but they can also sit back and watch how our nation falls.¡± The Taelith Household were nobles who were famous for their connections to dragons. With good reason since their family had the blood of the Black Dragon Lord. Every corner of their nation is filled with dragons that they were known as the city of dragons. They had been a threat to the imperial crown for generations so the imperial family had been wary of associating themselves with them. ¡°Once the capital loses most of its strategic defences then we¡¯re left vulnerable to attacks. Although the Great Nobles and the Imperial Army might be able to defend against them for a while, we would be ultimately annihilated even before that vampire gets involved.¡± ¡®That¡¯s assuming that family tries to take the throne.¡¯ The Black Dragon Lord tried to take over the empire many years ago but failed each time since Promethius and the Shining Dragon Lord(who became his mount in subservience) prevented him. Daraia wasn¡¯t certain whether some of his descendants would have the same ambition. But it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to be prepared. The Emperor probably had many precautions if the Taeliths were to attack them. Since no one else had questions, Daraia decided to begin addressing other matters. ¡°At the moment we only have four leaders to lead the adventurers during the subjugation,¡± Daraia looked at Cameria and the other three, ¡°The Guild can¡¯t afford to fund everyone equally since it would take a long time for us to gather the necessary gold to reward every one of you. This is why I will personally pay a million gold to whoever brings the most monster cores to the Guild. For the rest of you¡­ I¡¯m sure it isn¡¯t necessary for me to tell you that you¡¯re basically working for free?¡± Daraia lied about paying those who participated. That was because she knew most of the adventurers wouldn¡¯t have come otherwise. ¡°We know that the empire will fall if we don¡¯t repel the monster wave and any possible waves in the future,¡± a boy stepped forward and spoke, ¡°Though I am not from the capital, I want to defend the people even if there isn¡¯t money to give.¡± ¡°Look at this cheeky little kid acting like some figure of justice,¡± another person remarked in annoyance, ¡°Your leader isn¡¯t here to tell you what to do. You¡¯re like a dog, listening to whatever he says. If he were to tell that you shouldn¡¯t help us then you¡¯d listen, won¡¯t you, Nova¡¯s dog?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s not true!¡± The boy screamed in protest. "Ha! What are you even doing here? All of us here are rank A or S. We have the skills to prove it. You don¡¯t. You only got this far because your master contributed the most.¡± Many of them chuckled at what the man said. Lucri bit his lower lip and glared hatefully at the man. ¡®Why are you trying to bring down people¡¯s morale when we need it the most?¡¯ ¡°Go home, kid. Or better yet why don¡¯t you become our porter? Kukuku!¡± ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± Daraia was about to intervene for the boy¡¯s sake but another person spoke: ¡°¡ªWhat a joke.¡± Everyone glanced towards the entrance when they felt killing intent. Even Daraia, an 8th star warrior, got goosebumps when she felt it. The crowd of adventurers parted in two, allowing the two people at the entrance passage. One of those people was a tall young man with whitish silver hair who wore a black coat. The other one was a guild receptionist who followed behind him. ¡°N-N-Nova?¡± the guy who had been running his mouth, quieted down and cowered. Nova slowly walked towards him as everyone¡¯s eyes was glued to him. He arrived in front of the man and his party members. ¡°I heard you say that Lucri is nothing without me, that¡¯s what I find so funny,¡± Nova said with a deadpan face, ¡°I guess you¡¯re too blind to see his true potential. I can tell you with confidence that my companion outclasses every single mage in this room in power and talent.¡± The mage, who was in Cameria¡¯s party, frowned heavily at this. He was a 5th star mage so what Nova said was definitely offensive. How could a 3rd star mage compare to him? Although his words sounded ridiculous, no one laughed. Just by looking at his earnest eyes one can tell that he wasn¡¯t trying to spout nonsense. ¡°If you want him to become your porter then I will only hand him over if you duel with me.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± The man shrieked like a little girl when he saw Nova unsheathe his sword. The S-rankers were looking at this sight in interest. ¡®A man capable of fighting equally with a fully grown wild dragon is definitely not someone who should be an A-class adventurer. That''s what my little brother said, huh.'' Nova definitely fitted into the S-class category. Flord probably already knew this but limited giving Nova such a gigantic promotion from E-rank since it would¡¯ve caused bigger problems. Flord had already told Daraia of the anonymous letters coming to the Guild in Lockinge demanding he demote Nova by at least two ranks. If not for the value and potential he had then he would¡¯ve been a C-class adventurer. But Flord was never the kind who cared about satisfying someone else¡¯s demands. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t want him as your porter then?¡± asked Nova after seeing that the man wasn¡¯t accepting the duel. ¡°O-O-Of course n-n-not! H-He¡¯s an A-class adventurer so that would be insulting his worth!¡± The man shouted in agreement with the biggest smile on his face that Daraia had ever seen. ¡°Good,¡± Nova walked towards his companion. ¡°Sir Nova¡ª¡± No, he walked right past Lucri and came straight to Daraia. He looked her in the eyes and said, ¡°Misteltein will fight with all of you but on one condition.¡± Daraia expected this so she answered back, ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± Chapter 117: Monster Wave(4) ¡°If you want Misteltein to join you then I want you to give me two things. That is my condition." Arnold began as he lifted his index finger, ¡°First is a guildhouse registered under our name. I¡¯m thinking of making the capital our main base since more quests come here than Lockinge city.¡± He wouldn¡¯t be going back there anytime soon, anyway. So, it was better to stay in the capital as Nova and Arnold. He could also make up an excuse to Elora that he was working a daily job which was why he kept disappearing. ¡°Second,¡± Arnold lifted up his middle finger, ¡°I want every single magic sheet in this Guild ranked 4th rank and above. I¡¯d prefer 8th rank destruction magic like [Fire Arena], [Ice Typhoon] and [Dragon Lightning] to name a few.¡± [Fire Arena] was a spell that summoned a spiraling donut-shaped blaze that expanded with each passing second. Its damage per second decreases as it expands but it still deals damage through a lasting effect. The lasting damage equated to 20% of the original power. Ice Typhoon summoned a twirling cloud of ice that was below zero in its centre. The spell was difficult to avoid escaping since the force of the cloud pulls you in. Dragon Lightning was self-explanatory. All that happens is three dragon-shaped lightning coming out of a magic circle in the sky. There were three different kinds of Dragon Lightning: the first being 8th rank, second 11th rank and the third one being 14th rank. All three of these spells were higher than a thousand points in Magic Attack Damage. They also negated magic defense so there was nothing protecting a person or monster¡¯s HP. The only downside about them was that it was hard to control the spells once you cast them. You could end up hitting your teammates if you¡¯re not careful. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Countless eyes blinked at him. What absurdity was this guy asking for, was probably what all of them were thinking. ¡°Pft,¡± he suddenly heard a women laugh, ¡°Hahahaha! What!? You want a magic sheet despite not knowing how to cast magic!? Do you realize that magic sheets can only be used if you have at least a small amount of mana?" It was a brown-skinned woman with silver hair. She was a Dark Elf. ¡®Huh? What¡¯s a Dark Elf doing among humans? I thought people hated them?¡¯ ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Arnold noticed the gold plate on her chest. It was nestled on her chestplate. She was an SS-class adventurer. Be it beast, man or humanoid alike, SS-class adventurers were one of this world¡¯s most powerful fighters. They held extreme importance in a nation since they were the highest ranked adventurers who could even fight against some species of monster lords. Arnold heard that Red Storm was led by a woman but he didn¡¯t expect a Dark Elf. Arnold smirked after hearing what she said, ¡°Who said I wanted to use it?¡± he pointed at Elora, ¡°My companion will use the magic sheets.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± The woman looked blankly at Elora. No, not just her. Every single one of the adventurers were silently looking at Elora. Noticing this, Elora shrunk her shoulders to make herself look small. ¡°Are you claiming this boy is a great asset to this subjugation, even more so than my S-rankers?¡± Daraia asked Arnold with a raised eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He heard a lot of them gritting their teeth in anger. He probably sounded condescending but he was only speaking the truth. Elora¡ªas a mage¡ªheld much more importance than any of the fighters currently in this room. She could make up for firepower of at least fifty mages if her Magic Manipulator class was put to good use. Of course, her full capabilities were yet to be uncovered by Arnold so he wasn''r sure how to use her abilities to the fullest. ¡°What if you¡¯re lying? I¡¯ll be making a big decision giving a guildhouse to an adventurer who isn¡¯t even an S-class.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll forfeit my adventuring license by giving it away to someone else or you can place me in another party.¡± Both were famously known punishments in the Guild. If an adventurer were to commit a crime outside the guild then they would be revoked of their adventuring license and it will be given to someone else. The second punishment was something decided by guild executives if an adventurer did something like hurt their own companion, steal from them or attempt to kill them. These people usually get assigned as porters to parties a rank or two above their own rank. Arnold would become a porter serving either an S or SS-class party. ¡°Oh?¡± The Dark Elf woman seemed interested, ¡°Is it alright if I suggest he come to our party, Guild Master? ¡° Daraia looked at the Dark Elf, ¡°Cameria, your party is already at its limit at 10 members. You can¡¯t add more. Porters make up the numbers as well.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Daraia then looked at Arnold, ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I demote you three ranks.¡± Arnold frowned at this, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To avoid bloodshed in the Guild. You wanted to cut down that person earlier,¡± she pointed at the man Arnold wanted to duel, ¡°Which was not allowed inside the Guild. Nor is threatening to hurt someone. I could handle you myself since you did it in my office.¡± Murmurs of agreement echoed. ¡°¡­¡± Arnold silently looked at Elora. ¡®What the¡­¡¯ she was looking at him with eyes that held trust and acceptance. Despite the fact that she was the one who this falls on if it fails, she seemed to have full trust in Nova. ¡®Still as gullible as ever.¡¯ ¡°Very well. Misteltein will be demoted three ranks if I¡¯m lying.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó The Guild Master told everyone to rest before they head out. She was still in her office gathering whatever manpower they could find. All the adventurers from Lockinge city would get here sometime tomorrow morning judging by the large groups that were travelling together. There was only a handful of S-class adventurers in Lockinge city, most of whom weren¡¯t in any parties. They were either solo adventurers or they joined lower ranked parties. Since it would take a while before the subjugation officially began, the adventurers were hanging out in the establishments around the capital. One would find it strange why they would be so lax when there were monsters trying to break into the city. But adventurers specialized in barrier magic were sent to the inner wall to provide an added layer of security. Those adventurers would fall back to the capital once everyone was ready to fight. That would give them half a day at the very least. The diner Arnold and Elora came to was the same one he came to when he came back from the dungeon practical exam with Maylim and her friends. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold and Elora sat in silence. Elora was looking at Arnold with glaring eyes and puffed up cheeks as she drank her juice with a straw. Her cheeks swelled so much that she looked like a squirrel. ¡°¡­Did you get my letter?¡± Arnold decided to speak first. She removed the straw from her mouth and gulped down all the juice. A little burp came out of her mouth which she quickly covered up with a cough. "....Mm." ¡°Have you done any quests during my absence?¡± ¡°¡­Mm.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t listening to me at all.¡± Arnold swiped the drink out of her hand, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for going missing for so long, okay? I was just really busy.¡± ¡°I-I-It¡¯s not like I care or anything. Sir Nova is old enough to make his own decisions, after all. It¡¯s not like I can tell you what to do.¡± She turned her head away and pouted. Arnold rolled his eyes. ¡®I know I¡¯m in the wrong but it seems she¡¯s not going to forgive me that easily just by saying sorry.¡¯ ¡°When did you come to the capital?¡± he asked since he was under the impression that Elora was in Lockinge city. Perhaps she was nearer to the empire when everything happened? The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°I¡¯ve been here these past two months,¡± she said, ¡°Never left since there was nothing for me to go back to.¡± Arnold remembered the story Sylphiala told him: Every single one of her siblings died, with her being the only one left alive. She came to Lockinge hoping to get her life back on track. What will she do if she ever saw her parents again? Did she even remember them enough to hate what they did? ¡°How much of the gold we made do you have left?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t used the gold we made together last time since it¡¯s for the party and not personal use.¡± Arnold¡¯s face contorted. ¡®Shit, what will I do if she asks where my share went?¡¯ She had been living quest to quest and had never used any of the money they made from their last quest together. It was a hefty sum so it would¡¯ve been enough for her to live in luxury for a while. Arnold spent his share without caring for the benefit of the party. ¡°So¡­ where do you keep it then?¡± She was wearing lightweight clothes today and didn¡¯t have a magic bag like Arnold did. All she had was a few pockets on her clothes and her staff. ¡°Guild receptionists keep your money safe in their personal safes for a small fee per week. I¡¯ve asked miss Josephine to help me stash my money.¡± Elora looked over Arnold¡¯s shoulder, ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± Arnold turned his head and looked where she was looking. The glasses-wearing guild receptionist was busy speaking with some of her friends. They seemed to be arguing about something. ¡®Oh, it¡¯s that woman again.¡¯ ¡°What are they so mad for? By the looks of it, it seems like they¡¯re mad at her.¡± asked Arnold. ¡°My guess is jealously. Miss Josephine has been one of the most recognized employees of the Guild. Not only does she have the best performance out of every one of her co-workers, she is also liked by most of the adventurers.¡± ¡°Liked? In what way?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of charm she has but some are just in love with her so they always flock towards her when they have quests that they want to do. Guild receptionists are given a cut of the quests they stamp for approval since it¡¯s their responsibility to ensure the safety of the party or adventurer. She¡¯s basically taking more risks than the others. But that¡¯s not a bad thing since she makes much more than the average employee at the Guild.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± Arnold looked at the woman closely. She looked average at a glance. She had glasses that made her sharp narrowed eyes like that of a strict person and her long strawberry blonde hair was tightly pulled back and tied behind her head. She had long legs and a not-too skinny figure but she was well-endowed. ¡°She acts like a flustered young girl whenever I talk to her, though. Looking at her now, I guess she doesn¡¯t have a shy personality at all.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold looked back at Elora when she didn¡¯t reply. She was silently looking at him with a pout. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Is sir Nova blind? Isn¡¯t it obvious that she wants you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m well aware. I¡¯m just being cautious to not assume things.¡± A lot of adventurers¡ªespecially women, had approached him whenever he ran into a group of them. A few asked him to join them at their table but he refused and came to Elora. He was pretty much used to signs of affection from women at this point. Then there was the receptionist woman, Josephine. She was overly expressive when she spoke to him that one time so it was obvious to even an imbecile that she was trying to get together with him. ¡°Huh? They chased her away from their table." Elora pointed back at them. ¡°It seems whatever they were arguing about didn¡¯t get resolved in the end,¡± Arnold said when he saw Josephine leave the diner, ¡°Hey, why is she known as the best employee at the guild? There are thousands of receptionists in the empire yet she is one of the best out of all of them?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a former A-class adventurer so she has more knowledge about monster hunting than many of her peers. The newbies typically always go to her whenever they need advice or guidance on a particular quest.¡± ¡°Former adventurer, huh¡­¡± Just like generals with battle experience, receptionists who were ex-adventurers were valued very highly by the guilds. They knew information about monster hunting and survival first-hand so they could guide fledgling adventurers better than those without experience and who have read everything from books. ¡°Why don¡¯t we persuade her to join our guildhouse?¡± ''I need someone that experienced in our guild. She''ll be a great asset.'' ¡°Uhm, no offense sir Nova but I don¡¯t think she would leave a job she has been doing for so long just to be with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that petty to use tricks like that. Besides, she definitely seems like a woman who values her career more than anything. We¡¯ll pay her handsomely for her services, of course.¡± ¡°But why do we need a receptionist? Won¡¯t it just be the two of us and maybe more party members living there?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to make our own Guild that can compete with the Adventurer, Mercenary and Magic Guilds.¡± ¡°E-Eh!? I-Isn¡¯t that impossible? We¡¯re just a small party so how will we even do that¡­¡± Elora didn¡¯t seem convinced. ¡°We need support from the people, of course. Becoming an independent guild stationed in the empire where there is a lot of competition will be difficult but it isn¡¯t impossible.¡± He was thinking of creating a guild similar to those in the game. People can join even if they aren¡¯t adventurers. As long as you were a capable fighter then you would be accepted. Of course, there was a level requirement. Arnold would do everything in his power to help them grow stronger if they decide to join his guild. ¡°Lucri, I¡¯ve never heard your level before or the skills that you have. We¡¯ve been in the same party for quite a while now so we should tell each other, right?¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Arnold leaned in closer and whispered. ¡°I¡¯m level 60. I have one S-class skill called [Speed of Sound], Advanced Swordsmanship and I know a majority of the martial arts on the continent.¡± Her eyes widened and it looked like she was about to exclaim but Arnold put his hand on her mouth. ¡°H-How can that¡­ Ah¡­¡± she seemed confused for a moment but seemed to accept it, ¡°Sir Nova is strong, after all¡­¡± He was only giving a random number that suited the amount of power he had demonstrated up until now. Anyone who heard this would agree that he was definitely level 60 or even higher than that. Just because levels weren¡¯t the only valid estimate of strength, it could still serve as an example to how strong someone was. For example, every level gained gave you a certain amount of stat points which could be contributed to your stats. Stat points were randomly given unless you complete an achievement or system quest that decides your rewards for you. Also, stat points are randomly added to your status as well if you don¡¯t allocate them somewhere within a certain timeframe. But the people of this world didn¡¯t have a system so they have to use artifacts to measure people¡¯s stats. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°¡­Level 15¡­¡± she lowered her head and blushed, ¡°I-I¡¯m not that strong¡­¡± ¡°I know. But your class is definitely powerful.¡± Unlike other classes a Magic Manipulator didn¡¯t have limits on what they could do regardless of their level. Elora, for example, could easily use 5th rank magic like she did when she killed that Imp. Although a lot of mana was required for her to cast those spells, the issue could be resolved with artifacts which Arnold was thinking of getting for her. ¡°My class is powerful? But people always said that it¡¯s a trash combat class. There are other magic classes that allow people to cast two spells at once or add layers to their magic naturally. And all my class does is allow me to use magic from paper sheets. I can¡¯t even cast 2nd rank magic on my own without losing control of a spell.¡± The pride of a mage lies in their own abilities. That was why you see so few of them use magic sheets to cast spells. Mages who use them are made fun of by others. ¡°No matter what others say, your class is far better than those you mentioned. The people who call it trash just don¡¯t see the bigger picture, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m placing a lot of trust in you. That¡¯s exactly why I agreed to Daraia¡¯s terms. If you can use magic above your capabilities using your class then you can definitely use 8th rank spells.¡± The reason he specifically asked for those spells was because they were three of the most destructive spells out of all the spells below 10th rank in any arcane magic book. They were part of a series known as the [Destruction Series¡ªArea of Effect Magic]. Each one dealt catastrophic damage not only to the area outside its range using shockwaves but also any enemies since they were multi-target spells. ¡°...I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to do it¡­ I thought I was only lucky enough to use spells above the magic I can cast.¡± ¡°Luck doesn¡¯t equate to power. It¡¯s your own talent that made you that powerful. Trust me on this.¡± This would also be good for advertising their party to the empire. If others knew that Elora had a Legendary class then a lot of people would want to support their decision to become an independent guild. Especially the magic guilds that was like a government of mages. What was most important in making your own guild weren¡¯t the number of players or people, what mattered were the quality of the mass. Alecs(a Legendary Class user) was able to make a guild with Lufulur(a Unique Class user) just by showing others the kinds of things they could do together. It wasn¡¯t even a year before they had their own guild and more than ten members. Arnold was hoping to use Nova¡¯s potential as a Transcendent for this reason as well. Of course, he''ll be careful not to reveal his true identity. Unlike the earring he always wore, his demon lord form changed the bone structures in his face and made him more muscular. This made him look like an entirely different person to those who knew him as Arnold. Those who knew him as Nova wouldn¡¯t know the difference. He wanted to use the power but decided not to since no one here actually knows what Arnold von Berkley looks like. Sticking with the artifact was fine for now. ¡®I¡¯ll have to buy a better identity altering artifact later when I have enough money. But those things are usually expensive so should I talk to Selia?¡¯ ¡°Will we be able to get a third party member if I show everyone I can use the spells?¡± ¡°Maybe we can get even more companions once the subjugation is over. Are you prepared to take on this much responsibility?¡± Her eyes brightened, ¡°Of course! If it¡¯s for the benefit of our party then I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡®Maybe with this she won¡¯t feel so isolated when I¡¯m away.¡¯ No one wanted to team up with her due to her low combat power. She was more of a liability than a party member crucial to the team. But their opinions might change once they see what Misteltein¡¯s co-leader was capable of. Nova was already famous among the people for being S-class material. If Elora¡¯s full capabilities were revealed then even the magic guilds will want to recruit her. Her adventuring days might finally bring joy in her life. ¡®No one besides those villagers saw her kill an Imp with a 5th rank spell so I should make sure there¡¯s an audience this time.¡¯ ¡°Oh, right. Have you heard from Clint and the others yet?¡± ¡°I run into them quite often at the towns around the empire except for miss Sylphy.¡± ¡°Huh? She¡¯s not back yet?¡± Elora shook her head, ¡°Her party members are certain that she won¡¯t return to being an adventurer again. She might just become a blacksmith like she always dreamt of becoming.¡± ¡°Blacksmith?¡± ¡°Pretty unusual, isn¡¯t it?¡± said Elora with a wry smile, ¡°An Elf becoming a blacksmith isn¡¯t something even I can picture happening. But she¡¯s quite talented. Hold on a second,¡± Elora rummaged in one of her sleeves and pulled out a dagger. Arnold¡¯s eyes widened. ¡®Why do these engravings look so similar to the runes on the arrows that Eclese uses?¡¯ ¡°This is a dagger she made for my debut as an adventurer years ago. I haven¡¯t used it before since I¡¯m not much of a capable fighter at close combat. But she said that it can be used for when I fall into danger with no mana left.¡± ¡°Can I see it?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Arnold looked at the dagger in the light of the lamp on their table. ¡ñ Fire There was only a single runic word on the hilt. ¡°I see¡­ So this a dagger that deals elemental magic damage.¡± ¡°Eh? Elemental?¡± Arnold took out a dagger of his own and hit the two blades together. A spark ignited on Elora¡¯s dagger and the blade turned fiery red. ¡°Wow!¡± Her eyes brightened like a little child who found a cool toy, ¡°How does that work!?¡± ¡°Either slash your enemy or stab them and twist the dagger. Like this,¡± he held the blade with two fingers of his right hand and the hilt with two fingers of his left hand. His fingers on his right hand went clockwise while his left hand fingers went counterclockwise. The blade twisted itself around as if there was a screw inside. He quickly put it back in its place before the fire effect could activate. ¡°This is a fire elemental spell equivalent to a 2nd rank arcane spell.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I could use the dagger like this¡­ There were so many times when I struggled to take down a monster with my magic.¡± Elora looked at the dagger as if it was a precious item now. ¡®No need to be surprised anymore now. Sylphiala is this mysterious blacksmith who can enchant items with runes. I need her to become part of my guild since that¡¯s the case.¡¯ ¡°Keep that thing sheathed and not in your sleeve. You might accidentally activate it.¡± ¡°R-Right.¡± Arnold suddenly heard multiple people screaming outside. Some of their voices came nearer to the diner before the door burst open, alerting the adventurers and workers inside. A knight who seemed to be from the border wall came rushing inside, ¡°THE INNER WALL HAS BEEN BREACHED!¡± The destruction of Nuaria city was officially beginning. Chapter 118: Nuaria city(1) ¡°Dammit! Die, you gross monster!¡± Galadriel shouted in annoyance as she cut through a gigantic slime that was twice her size. She had slashed the monster so many times yet it kept attacking and showed no signs of being injured. ¡®Dammit! I should¡¯ve listened to Evla and bought elemental magic stones!¡¯ Evla was their party¡¯s mage so she was most knowledgeable when it came to fighting monsters like slimes that require heavy damage in order to defeat them. Fire or ice magic was the best choice when fighting them. One could usually get this from magic stones known as elemental stones. Galadriel only had her measly aura reserves to rely on. They had been fighting since yesterday. More monsters than the ones they defeated suddenly appeared during the night. Those mutated dogs and fully grown parasites were the least of their worries. Their archer and ranger, Brianelle, reported that the inner city wall had been breached just an hour ago. The monsters were wrecking everything in their path. Galadriel could even hear the destruction from where she was standing. The slime finally showed signs of injury as a part of its body fell onto the ground. With renewed vigor, Galadriel roared like a dragon as she poured every ounce of her aura into her sword. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The monster she was fighting down the street was finally defeated. Because she had succeeded in killing it, Galadriel decided to go back to the church. She was currently inside the church with the rest of her party members. All of them were exhausted from fighting all night long. Some dog-like monsters tried to get through the gate and attack them but the monsters left soon after which confused them all. It happened right when they heard the inner city wall was breached. The parasites Klimp mentioned also attacked the church but they¡ªlike slimes¡ªwere really weak to fire. Evla had to drink potions and cast 1st rank Fire Wisps all night until she collapsed from mana exhaustion. Galadriel¡¯s other companions didn¡¯t have it good either. Masral, their tank had to set up defenses all around the church¡¯s estate. His martial skill [Fortify Castle] could strengthen defenses by three times their normal weight. Sadly, the skill took a lot out of him so he was also out of it by morning. It took quite a while for them to recover but the main issue was that all their potions were finished. The party¡¯s other swordsman and archer had to stay behind and protect the building while Galadriel, Klimp, Masral and Evla were pushing back the monsters outside. Since they were outside, they didn¡¯t have access to all potions that the party brought here. The two who stayed behind were the ones who used everything. Now all of them were near their limits. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­ Can you sense more monsters around here, Evla?¡± Galadriel asked that while panting. ¡°¡­I¡¯m out of mana, you idiot. How can I use my clairvoyance if I don¡¯t have mana?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Galadriel groaned in annoyance, ¡°None of this would¡¯ve happened if the two of you just saved some for us! Look at the two of you, you¡¯re barely exhausted at all!¡± Galadriel pointed at their archer and swordsman. ¡°Hey, we didn¡¯t expect you guys to come back so we tried our best to protect the people here,¡± the archer replied, ¡°Besides, we managed to save everyone, right? Shouldn¡¯t we leave before those monsters from the gate reach us here?¡± "Don''t try and change the subject!" But what they said made sense. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to just have everyone leave while they had this window of freedom? The reason they decided to remain here to fight off the monsters was because the church and the orphanage building were behind one of the most secure defenses of the entire city. This was because the church here was the only church the city had so the city government made sure to hire knights and have strong defenses built. Were it not for that then they would¡¯ve abandoned these people. ¡°About that¡­¡± The front door opened up when Galadriel was about to give an answer. ¡°Bethany? What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°S-Sorry for disturbing all of you, Lady Galadriel¡­ I bring bad news.¡± ¡®Ugh, can this day get any worse¡­?¡¯ Galadriel took a calm deep breath, ¡°Tell us.¡± ¡°Our food supply has run out. Before the city was put on lockdown, we had donations coming in every single day. Most of these donations would be food from shelters or food schemes while others would give money to buy food. We never needed to buy food so we locked the money away each time they bring some to us. We can¡¯t buy food from merchants or stores anymore since everyone left.¡± ¡°What the fuck¡­¡± Galadriel held her face with both her hands. Their day worsened as she feared it would. ¡°We¡¯re exhausted¡­ We have no potions¡­ And now we don¡¯t have food¡­? Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°Ignore our leader, miss Bethany,¡± Klimp spoke, ¡°Can¡¯t we salvage from the houses in the neighborhood?¡± ¡°I doubt any of the houses have food in them since people looted the houses of others during the chaos.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Then is there a supermarket nearby? Those places are usually very secure." Bethany shook her head. Klimp looked at Galadriel, ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we call everyone here, miss Bethany.¡± ¡°Uhm, okay. I¡¯ll let them know.¡± Bethany left, no questions asked. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Of the total parties who were gathered at the Guild from all over the empire, only 10 were sent towards Nuaria city to face the monster wave. 20 of them would be stationed on the border wall while 13 of them were scattered throughout the Empire. The reason so many were assigned to the border wall was because Daraia wanted them to chase the monsters towards the Southeast of the city, leading them straight to an ambush. The 10 sent into the city would use a pincer and attack the monsters from behind. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to handle a monster wave alone as a single Guild so Daraia called for reinforcements from the Mercenary Guild, Magic Guilds and Assassin Guilds. There were also independent guilds here which consisted of various parties joined together. They would attack the monsters in any direction since their jobs were to pick off the monsters¡¯ numbers randomly. Misteltein and Red Storm were two of the parties part of the 10 parties that would be the pincer group. This was because of the firepower that each party held. ¡¤ Nova had one of the greatest physical strengths among the adventurers so he was assigned to be a vanguard in the group raid. ¡¤ Lucri was placed in a mage corps which consisted of every mage of the entire Guild. They were joined by mages from the Magic Guild as well to add extra firepower. Arnold found the situation pleasing since his party member would be watched by everyone when she used 8th rank magic. The Magic Guild being here was also a good opportunity. Once they had their own guildhouse then it will be important to secure sponsors since buying everything themselves would be troublesome. Their primary source of income would be dungeon raiding but that wasn¡¯t an option now given the fact that all adventurers were forbidden from entering any dungeons. Sponsors would allow them to buy all the necessary things needed to run their own guildhouse. Plus, it was highly possible that people would sign up to join Misteltein once everything was over. Arnold stood on one of the buildings as he overlooked the city. He could see the monsters destroying things in the distance. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. There were some very large monsters further away. It didn¡¯t look like they could get to the city yet since the smaller monsters were in the way. Arnold looked to the woman beside him, ¡°Miss Cameria, I think it¡¯s time we move out. If those larger monsters make it here then many of us will be crushed. Our assigned formations will also be disrupted.¡± Judging by the biggest one that was as large as a 30m building, he could deduce that it was probably S-rank or a smidge stronger. The small monsters didn¡¯t seem like big threats if one were to exclude their numbers. ¡°We need to wait a little longer,¡± Cameria responded, ¡°Let¡¯s give the monsters a chance to come towards us first. From the looks of it, and given the fact that we¡¯re standing near the border wall which acts as a fortress, we¡¯re at an advantage. If their numbers overwhelm us then we can just retreat back to the wall. See? Some monsters already spotted us and are headed here.¡± Arnold looked towards where she pointed. Indeed, there were a bunch of monsters running towards the wall. There were people standing near the gate after all. The adventurers who were sent into the city were baiting the monsters towards the wall. ¡®Hm¡­ Those are demons.¡¯ Arnold thought as he saw the wings on the back of one of them. The monster had the stature and build of a human but its body was completely different from one. It had long arms and short legs. Its face resembled stuff out of nightmares. ¡®Vetis must be nearby. He¡¯s purposely sending those monsters here.¡¯ If that was the case then he¡¯s probably looking at Arnold right at this moment. Arnold had to find the party who came to the city before everything started. ¡®Why the hell didn¡¯t they leave the moment they heard the outer wall fall? Are they idiots?¡¯ ¡°Should we handle those monsters ourselves?¡± one of the S-rankers asked. Besides Nova and Cameria, there were 8 S-rankers who were tasked with leading the ten parties to initiate the pincer attack. Nova was the only A-ranker here which made him stick out like a sore thumb. ¡°Yes, can three of you head down there and cause a big enough commotion? We need to pull the monsters to the gate.¡± ¡°Roger.¡± The man looked at the people next to him, ¡°Then the three of us will go.¡± ¡°¡ªActually, I¡¯d like to go as well. I want to search the houses for any survivors.¡± Arnold raised his hand. ¡°What? Why?¡± Cameria frowned, ¡°I hold the highest position so you should follow my orders, Nova.¡± ¡°I get it but I want to see if there are still people held up in their houses. We humans hide from things we don¡¯t have the courage to face.¡± They would be crushed from the falling buildings was what he was getting at. "Alright... Throw a flare scroll to let us know if you find anyone.¡± ¡°Affirmative. Then shall we?¡± Arnold looked at the man from earlier. He grunted and nodded. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Elora was nervous. Her hands were sweating so much that she almost dropped her staff multiple times while reading through the magic book she brought along. The magic book had sections which she marked as important: specifically the spells Nova instructed her to cast. ¡®How am I supposed to cast this!?¡¯ She already had the magic sheets that Daraia and the Magic Guild gave her so there was no need for her to be reading the spells descriptions or trying to understand them. The reason she was reading them was because she wanted to familiarize herself with the spells. But seeing how difficult the words that were being used in the descriptions, she was on the verge of running away from her current situation. Every single person on the wall was looking at her. She felt like she was a circus clown performing for an audience. Elora was never one for crowds after all so she wanted to go home. But. Their party¡¯s leader placed full trust in her and her abilities so Elora was placing a lot on the line right now. If she failed then she would be bringing him shame and would probably be kicked out of the party. She didn¡¯t want that. The only wish she ever had since becoming an adventurer was to have a party where she belonged. It shouldn¡¯t be pity like when Sylphy invited her to join their party. Elora wanted to earn a role as a member of a team, especially if they were higher ranked than her. She remembered her solo days ever since she was accepted into Nova¡¯s party. Thinking back now she didn¡¯t see him as anything other than a pretty face. He was probably one of the handsomest guys she had ever met ever since she began adventuring. Elora wasn¡¯t someone who cared about love and such despite being 17 already. Many guys have tried to buy her drinks and take her to bed but she was smart enough to always be careful when hanging out alone in bars. There was that one time that a guy even pretended he wanted her in his party but said that there was one condition: she had to sleep with him. Elora was tempted to accept such offers when she was at her lowest days but she remembered Sylphy¡¯s words from long ago: -¡°Remember that no adventurer starts out great. Clint and I didn¡¯t even have a place to sleep or a stable source of income. We didn¡¯t originally plan on becoming adventurers. But our situation changed when we partied up with Lucia and Crull who are older and more experienced. The two of them were like our mentors who guided us through everything. Find someone like that instead of blindly accepting whichever scumbag you come across.¡± Nova was definitely someone she admired and looked up to. He knew a lot of things which was why she preferred following his lead every step of the way. She was doubtful at first but she came to understand that he was the one she was searching for all along. What angered her was how he didn¡¯t view their partnership as valuably as she did. He disappeared twice already. They never had a chance to do quests together other than two exceptions. She thought at first that he was lying when he said that he wanted to fight strong monsters together with comrades he made along the way. To be honest, Nova didn¡¯t seem like someone who needed companions in the first place. He could solo his way to become a high-class adventurer. Anyone who witnessed his power up until now would agree. Remembering how childish she was for being angry at him made Elora blush. He genuinely looked sorry for not being able to contact her for these past few months. ¡°The main attack force is moving, Lucri,¡± someone¡¯s voice came from beside her, ¡°You should get ready to attack. Everyone else at the Magic Guild will follow your lead.¡± Elora turned around to look at the person. It was a tall woman with short black hair who wore a long dark purple robe. She adjusted her glasses as she looked over the city with her narrowed blue eyes. Her name was Admeera. She was the Guild Master of the Magic Guild that came to support the Adventurer Guild in their subjugation. Well, Admeera had made it clear that she had an ulterior motive for coming here. They had apparently been working on various new spells to add to the [Arcane Magic Book of The World]; the book contained every spell ever created through history. New spells are made nearly every year. Arcane arts had been used so much that humans had been able to make utility magic that improves the lives of many. The Magic Guild was dedicated to everything involving magic. It was a good thing that she came with her people since the group¡¯s firepower was significantly increased. ¡°Uhm, miss Admeera, is it really alright for me to attack first? I might mess it up¡­¡± Elora looked at the magic sheets as she said that. ¡°Although others chose to not believe Nova about what he said, I believe that your talents are special. Never in my career as a teacher and guild master have I ever seen or heard of someone capable of using magic beyond their capabilities. Magic sheets were initially created by grand wizards who exceeded 4th rank magic. Anything above 4th rank places a large burden on one¡¯s mana pool. So it was extremely unwise for anyone to consecutively use magic beyond the norm.¡± People who could use magic beyond 4th rank were known as superhumans. This was why becoming an Elite Mage of the Seven Magic Towers was so difficult. Not only was learning magic beyond 4th rank difficult, not everyone had the talent to go that far. Of course, not every Elite Mage had the ability to cast 5th rank magic or higher. Some of them were average when it came to arcane arts but were extremely gifted in the academic department. ¡°Miss Admeera believes I can do it?¡± Admeera didn¡¯t answer Elora right away. She looked at the magic sheets in contemplation before looking back at Elora. ¡°Me believing it or not doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you believe in yourself just like Misteltein¡¯s leader then you can probably do it.¡± She emphasized ¡°probably¡±. A determined expression appeared on Elora¡¯s face. She grabbed the magic sheets and walked towards the edge of the wall. She looked at all the adventurers and members of the Magic Guild before choosing which one to cast. All of them seemed doubtful whether Elora could do this or not. Some were even mocking her audibly. ¡°Nova¡¯s lapdog.¡± ¡°He¡¯s like a child who listens to whatever his father says.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t decide anything on his own.¡± Those were but some of the things that she heard the people say to each other. Ignoring whatever they were saying, Elora chose the spell: ¡°Ice Typhoon.¡± She breathed deeply and calmly. Her goal was to cast the spells, not worry about what others were saying. The only one whose opinion mattered to her was Nova. Elora tore the magic sheet. The direction the wind was blowing changed entirely. A cold gust swept across the wall. White mist formed at an alarming rate. People held their breath as they were witnessing something they never believed was possible. The one who was the most bewildered was the caster. Elora looked blankly at the twisting cloud of pure ice above her head. It was spinning at an alarming speed. She looked back to the monsters that were coming this way. Luckily there wasn¡¯t any civilians around the area otherwise a lot of people would¡¯ve frozen to death. The spell wasn¡¯t completely active yet which was why the temperature didn¡¯t drop that low. Elora poured more mana into the spell. It was relatively easy. Why did she doubt herself all this time? It felt like she was casting a 1st rank spell. She looked around. She could see many adventurers and mages alike gawk at her with their mouths open. Even Admeera¡ªwho was calm and collected¡ªwas looking up at the spell with widened eyes. ¡®I see. No one believed I could do it other than sir Nova.¡¯ Elora hid a smile as she walked forwards down the wall. Her outstretched arm slowly came down as the cloud was moving with her. Were it any normal spell then Elora would¡¯ve needed to evoke an incantation but with this she didn¡¯t have to. But that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t want to. To her magic incantations was a ritual for all mages. It doesn¡¯t matter which rank the spell falls in, it had to get a chant. ¡°Freezer of worlds, causer of Ice Ages and bringer of cold,¡± Elora began chanting what she read in the magic book, ¡°Allow me to harness absolute zero combined with the power of a typhoon¡ª[Ice Typhoon]!¡± Everything turned snow-white almost immediately after the spell was thrown. The streets, buildings, pavements¡­ Everything was covered in ice before crumbling to bits and pieces due to the force of the twisting cloud. The monsters heading towards the border wall were also covered in the ice before falling apart. A powerful gust of wind blew across the entire city when Elora closed her fist, causing the spell to rupture. Magic spells were connected to its user¡¯s mana channels through a link known as ¡°mana strings¡±. These were only able to hold the spell under the user¡¯s control so long as the user keeps their hands open. But if they close their hands then the link is severed, causing the spell to combust regardless of the nature of the spell. Every spell had a source that causes it to explode. That source was its mana. Magic sheets didn¡¯t just have spells contained in them but the mana of their creators as well. One couldn¡¯t infuse a spell into something if you don¡¯t use mana after all. There was a sufficient amount of mana in the spell that Elora used so she didn¡¯t have to use that much of her own. Only once the white mist and powerful wind receded could everyone see the aftermath. Loud gulps echoed around Elora when they saw the field of ice. The area in which the spell exploded was devoid of anything besides shards of ice. Elora¡¯s fists tightened. She did it. Elora heard someone mutter: ¡°A new Archmage might''ve been born,¡± but she had no idea who it was. Chapter 119: Nuaria City(2) A loud boom echoed, causing the ground to rumble. ¡°W-Why is it so cold!?¡± one of the nuns exclaimed. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s freezing. Should we seek shelter in one of the houses?¡± one of the other nuns suggested. ¡°No! We need to keep moving!¡± Galadriel¡ªwho was at the front¡ªshouted. At this very moment there were monsters rampaging to their right. Although it wasn¡¯t visible, they could hear roars and explosions. The inner wall already fell. Luckily for them the main road to the gate was blocked by debris so they took a separate path. The main road had a lot of visibility so they would''ve been seen by a lot of monsters. They were near the southeast wall at this moment. As long as they followed the walls then they would be safe. Of course, Galadriel told them that it was dangerous to go directly to the wall since it was possible for monsters to be there as well. The path they were taking was devoid of any life or monsters for that matter. This allowed them to breathe easily even while half the city was in chaos. The good thing about the monsters rampaging in the city was that they stuck to a critical path. Most of them stuck together while the minority wandered off for whatever reason. ¡°Is everyone doing alright? We¡¯re a large group so we have to move faster to cover more ground,¡± Galadriel asked that because the normal folk obviously didn¡¯t have a lot of stamina. ¡°Most of the older people of the group¡ªincluding myself¡ªare running out of breath,¡± an old man answered her question. He was the pastor of the church and the Head Nun¡¯s brother. Galadriel cursed inwardly. They only managed to move a few hundred meters. That was only in a span of an hour. Considering the size of the group that was good ground to cover in such a short amount of time. However, that was only because they ran most of the way. Galadriel stopped which prompted the group to stop as well. She could hear audible wheezing and coughing coming from the group. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering this for a while now but where are your knights? Why would they leave all of you exposed to danger like this?¡± Galadriel asked. ¡°Most of them only come around during the night, miss Galadriel,¡± The Head Nun answered, ¡°The church doesn¡¯t need much protection during the day due to our high walls and many locks. Most of the knights are volunteers so they have their own hours as well.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s safe to say they aren¡¯t in the city at the moment. They must¡¯ve left the city during all the chaos.¡± ¡°Seems so.¡± Klimp began speaking as he looked at everyone. ¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult to protect all of you if you don¡¯t move along with us. Sorry to say this but adventurers prioritize those who would push forward and not waste everyone¡¯s chance at life, especially during level 4 threats.¡± It seemed that he was acting more like the leader than Galadriel ever did. ¡°What are you trying to say, Klimp?¡± Evla asked him and she quietly took out her wand from her hip-pocket, "Should we leave these people?" ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we split into two or maybe three groups. Considering the fact that we¡¯re six adventurers, two teams might be for the best. Everyone should decide now which team they want to be on. I will naturally be in a team with our leader while Elva joins me,¡± Klimp pointed at Evla and Galadriel, ¡°The rest of you three will be in the other group.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Affirmative.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The three of them nodded and agreed. Klimp turned to look at Galadriel, ¡°We¡¯ll continue walking along the wall towards the border gate while the others cut a path through the shopping district. I think that place should have a wider road than the street we¡¯re walking on now.¡± ¡°What about the monsters!? You¡¯re basically telling us to divide our strength!¡± Bethany exclaimed, ¡°We¡¯re grateful for the six of you protecting us but splitting up is a bad idea during this situation. We¡¯re starving and exhausted. What if one group succumbs or is attacked by stray monsters?¡± ¡°Quiet,¡± Klimp glared at Bethany, ¡°All of you are a liability. You should be grateful we¡¯re even willing to help you when others wouldn¡¯t. We¡¯re risking our lives here and will probably not be paid for it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only helping us because this is the only quest you¡¯ve gotten in a while, right? I heard about the rule of the Adventurer Guild: any party or adventurer unable to complete a quest regardless of rank will either be demoted or suspended for a period of time from using their license.¡± Bethany walked up to Klimp and glared at him, ¡°If you want us to mark this quest completed at the Guild once everything is over then you should consider listening to what we have to say as well.¡± ¡°You little arrogant bitch!¡± Klimp slapped Bethany across the face. Bethany gave a cry as she flew back. ¡°You jerk!¡± Sylar went towards Bethany and screamed at Klimp. ¡°Know your place, little girl,¡± Klimp turned around and began walking away. Evla hurried after him. The group was silently standing around Bethany and looking at her with pitying eyes. They walked past her and walked behind Klimp. The rest walked after the other three. ¡®What was she talking about?¡¯ Galadriel thought as she looked at Bethany who was rubbing her cheek. That was a rule that Galadriel didn¡¯t even know about. The reason she was so desperate to finish this quest was because she was heavy in debt. She had been going to loan sharks for years now to satiate her spending habits. She was unaware that she could¡¯ve lost her license if she failed to complete the quest. Well, technically their original quest was to clear the water systems but that quest was changed to escorting these people to the capital city. Either way, if they managed to complete the quest then they would be in the safe zone for a while. One might ask why they wouldn¡¯t just take an easy quest like an F or E-rank quest. As B-rankers they could only take quests one rank above or below their own rank. This was a rule implemented by the Guild to avoid giving adventurers easy ways to increase their rank. An adventurer¡¯s rank is increased by measuring their contribution to the Guild and the amount of quests they complete. That was why all quests had ranks. But considering their below average overall power, it was difficult to even complete a B-rank quest. It was a miracle how they could reach that far by doing odd-jobs these past five years together. ¡°We should keep moving,¡± Galadriel went towards the two who were on the ground. Bethany nodded slowly and took Sylar¡¯s hand to help her stand up. ¡°We can slow down our pace but only for ten minutes at a time. Okay?¡± ¡°Thank you, miss Galadriel.¡± A shadow suddenly came over them when they were about to walk. The sun was fairly high so there were a lot of shadows belonging to the buildings. However, the one that came over them had an odd shape. Galadriel, Sylar and Bethany turned their heads to look up. A large ground dragon was looking down at them as its skin was slowly regaining its natural color. The skin of ground dragons had the ability to reflect any form of light, causing a strange wavelength to engulf its body to hide from predators or prey. The light is diverted from its body, making it appear as if the object or creature isn''t there. In laymen¡¯s terms they could become invisible. They could stay still for hours on end stalking their prey. Considering their numbers it was probably careful and assumed that they could overwhelm it together. Problem was that the average ground dragon was at least B-rank. Depending on the environment, their diet and genes, ground dragons could become powerful enough to even fight against wild dragons¡ªtheir winged cousins. The dragon¡¯s maw opened up wide as it raised its head. A deafening screeching sound bombarded Galadriel¡¯s eardrums, causing her to almost fall down. It was using a racial skill called [Confusion Roar]. As its name suggested, the volume at which the dragon roars causes their eardrums to rupture, causing the inside of their brain cells to vibrate at an alarming rate and then lead to complete brain damage depending on the distance or prey and predator. Galadriel and the other two were lucky that the monster was standing above them. The direction the wind was blowing was carrying the sound away, lessening their burden. ¡°We need to run!¡± There was no way Galadriel could fight such a thing. Not with the equipment or the skills that she had. Sylar and Bethany didn¡¯t even hesitate as they ran ahead of Galadriel. Galadriel followed after them without looking back. It stopped roaring. They heard the buildings crack behind them. A thump resounded as it jumped down from the buildings onto the ground. Ground dragons were known as the fastest ground monsters since they had strong legs. Humans with their short two legs wouldn¡¯t be able to outrun such a beast. ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT TO DIE!¡± seeing that the dragon was catching up to them, Bethany screamed in horror while tears ran down her eyes. Galadriel felt the same way. She was only 18 years old and had her entire life ahead of her. She wanted to find a suitable husband, have children and live in a nice home. It was something any person with a dangerous job as an adventurer would want. Some die during their time as one while others retire after fulfilling their goals as an adventurer. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. 1 out of 10 newbies die on their first quest. Galadriel was lucky to be part of the 9 that survived their first time hunting monsters. No, maybe it was because she had done odd-jobs most of her career that she was able to survive? Some quests were hard to complete but there were few times when their lives were in actual danger. ¡®Where the hell is Klimp and the others? How did they move ahead of us this fast?¡¯ Galadriel thought as they turned a sharp right. The wall was now visible to their left. It was very high but Galadriel could see people on the wall. ¡®Could it be that¡­ they killed everyone and ran away¡­?¡¯ her thoughts were interrupted as she suddenly felt a massive presence up ahead to their right. No, it was better to say that it was an overwhelming presence. Every experienced fighter would be able to feel this bloodlust. ¡°Huh? Why is it stopping?¡± Sylar suddenly said. Galadriel and Bethany looked back when they heard what Sylar said. The dragon seemed to be backing up as its head was lowered to the ground. Galadriel recognized that behavior. It was an action of submissiveness that reptiles shared in common with each other. Even their larger cousins, Dragons had this behavior when meeting a monster stronger than themselves. But what could possibly threaten a B-rank monster if not for that wave? The wave was on the other side of the city so there was no way that the ground dragon was acting like this because of the monster wave. Then what? Galadriel¡¯s question was answered when a big round blue thing looked around one of the buildings directly at them. Its skin had the texture of a jellyfish. Galadriel wasn¡¯t sure if that was the head or the tail of a monster but she could definitely feel its eyes on them. An opening suddenly appeared on that blue thing revealing¡­ teeth? A loud screech, much louder than the ground dragon¡¯s, assaulted their ears. The ground dragon immediately turned invisible as it ran away while bumping into multiple buildings. Galadriel, Bethany and Sylar backed further away as the monster fully revealed itself. It had the body of a bird with wings. But its body was completely hairless, giving it the characteristics of a mole rat. It didn¡¯t even have eyes, only tiny holes in its large head that was being supported by a twig-like neck. What was even more disgusting was how its body was transparent(which as why she compared it as having similar skin to a jellyfish). They could see all its organs, veins and even its stomach contents. Galadriel noticed something floating in the monster¡¯s stomach sack. ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that¡­¡± Bethany spoke as she pointed towards its stomach. She didn¡¯t even have to finish because Galadriel already noticed whose disfigured body was drifting inside the monster¡¯s belly. His body was mangled up, probably from being chewed, but his head was intact. ¡°Klimp¡­¡± It seems that the monster had encountered their group. Seeing as how only Klimp was in its belly the others probably escaped or it hadn¡¯t finished eating the others before being interrupted. The monster suddenly moved forward. It flapped its featherless wings as a sign of aggression as it hit its jaws together, giving off sounds similar to pots being dropped on the hard floor. It was definitely challenging them. No, playing with them was a more appropriate term. ¡®Where is the other group¡­?¡¯ They went deeper into the city¡¯s shopping district so what were the chances that they also encountered a monster or maybe several monsters? Splitting up was a bad idea to begin with. Had she known that the monsters were wandering around the city then she would have protested against Klimp. Some leader she was. It was too late now. But¡­ Galadriel unsheathed her sword and faced the monster that was slowly moving towards them. ¡°Get out of here!¡± ¡°B-But¡­ you can¡¯t face it alone!¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s leave together! That thing scared off a monster even bigger than itself so it must be more dangerous!¡± Bethany and Sylar exclaimed respectively. If the monster killed Galadriel then it will go after them. The two of them were civilians who didn¡¯t know how to fight so it was better if they left while Galadriel distracted it. Galadriel looked at the girls, ¡°Go towards that outpost right there.¡± She pointed towards the wall where countless magic spells were being shot from. The adventurers were already initiating their attack against the monster wave. Seeing as how the sounds were so loud, they were definitely close. ¡°This monster is playing games with us so I think you can walk past it.¡± Galadriel had met many monsters like this back in her day as a porter for other parties. Though she wasn¡¯t the best at fighting solo, she was a good observer who learned by watching others. The monster stalked its prey until they¡¯re exhausted before going for the kill. It would even hit the prey occasionally and back off to play with them. The monster didn¡¯t even look at Bethany and Sylar who were circling around it as Galadriel was backing up. It just kept moving with her, slow and steady. The two of them hurriedly ran past the monster after hearing Galadriel¡¯s command. ¡°Come on! You want a taste of me!?¡± Galadriel activated her aura. It was a measly amount but it helped in boosting her physical abilities a little. The monster was still walking at the same pace. ¡®Tch. It really is a sadistic bastard of a monster. Look at me, being complacent while I¡¯m standing in front of something that could kill me in an instant.¡¯ Should I run, after all? Thought Galadriel to herself. Due to its size it might not be able to catch her if she ran between tight spaces. But considering how even a ground dragon ran away from it, it was probably strong enough to knock down any amount of buildings to get its prey. Plus, Galadriel could be crushed as well. Thus, she decided to stand her ground. ¡°Take this Aura Blast, you bastard¡ª¡± Galadriel was about to through every ounce of her power into an aura blast but she heard a whisper saying ¡°[Speed of Sound]¡±. The buildings beside her rumbled violently and the windows shattered completely. Even some structures fell apart when a powerful gust of wind swept from behind her. She swore she could see a guy with silver hair for a moment when she looked to her right. Startled by the chaos ensuing around her, she covered up her head and crouched, thinking it was another monster. ¡°¡ªHow many times am I going to have to save people?¡± She suddenly heard a young man¡¯s voice, followed by a thick scent of cologne that permeated into her nose. It wasn¡¯t suffocating but smelled quite pleasant. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡®Who¡­¡¯ Galadriel looked up but her eyes were almost blinded by the sun. She squinted and was able to see what the young man looked like. ¡°Y-You¡¯re¡­¡± Galadriel gasped, ¡°N-N-Nova!?¡± ¡°You know me?¡± the young man smiled wryly as he scratched his head. Know him? His portrait was on every Guild quest billboard in the empire. On it stood [Rookie Adventurer of the Year]. Many idolized him after hearing the tale of how he stood on equal grounds with a wild dragon and fought demons, saving a village in the process. He had S-rank power and was considered the strongest rookie ever to join the Guild. Not one SS-ranker could say that they could do the same things he did. Galadriel was one of his many admirers. ¡°U-U-Uhm! T-The monster!¡± Galadriel pointed behind him but¡­ ¡°Monster? Oh, that thing from before? I killed it. I thought I might use one of the skills I learned but I ended up damaging this street more just for one monster.¡± Galadriel¡¯s mouth gaped when she saw that the monster¡¯s body that had no head. It was motionlessly standing there, unmoving. Considerable damage was done to the street as well. ¡°Are all of you alright?¡± Nova looked over Galadriel. ¡°Yes, sir Nova.¡± answered the Head Nun. Galadriel turned around when she heard footsteps. She noticed the same group she left earlier was heading in this direction. ¡°Huh? Where are my three companions?¡± she couldn¡¯t spot her three party members who accompanied the group. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°They abandoned you!?¡± Galadriel exclaimed after hearing what the Head Nun told her. Her three party members apparently left the group without warning. They headed straight for the border wall in order to get to the gate. Arnold stood by and listened to what they were talking about. ¡®What a bunch of scumbags. How can they abandon people they offered to protect?¡¯ If the Guild found out about this then the party would be heavily punished, not just the three of them. Judging by what Galadriel was saying, their party was probably in a tight spot so they had to split up. He couldn¡¯t blame them since moving as such a large group wasn¡¯t the best idea. ¡°Dammit¡­ At this rate I might lose my license because of those traitors!¡± Galadriel fell onto her knees. Arnold looked towards the wall, ¡°They haven¡¯t reached the wall yet so they were probably killed or are hiding from monsters that they encountered.¡± ¡°Huh? How does sir Nova know?¡± ¡°The magicians haven¡¯t stopped throwing spells onto the city ever since earlier. There are quite a lot of sensory-type mages up there who are tasked with finding people. If they found someone then they would¡¯ve stopped already.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± Galadriel¡¯s eyes widened as if she realized something, ¡°Those girls!¡± ¡°Hm? What girls?¡± ¡°T-There were two girls who were with me earlier. I told them to head towards the gate to safety.¡± ¡°Oh, them? I saw them running along the wall towards the gate. Some adventurers picked them up before any monsters managed to attack them.¡± Galadriel sighed in relief, ¡°Thank goodness¡­¡± The barrage of spells halted for a few minutes before Arnold encountered the monster he killed earlier. That was a sign that they found people so it was highly likely that the girls were those people. It couldn''t have been Galadriel''s companions since they were heading straight towards a horde of monsters unknowingly. They were definitely dead. ¡®The biggest concern right now¡­¡¯ Arnold looked towards the outer wall. ¡®We need to move before those titan monsters make it here.¡¯ Titan was a title given to monsters that were taller than any kingdom wall or building. They were like giants, only mutated forms of monsters one could find in the mountains or monster zones. The point of the plan that the Guild came up with was to drive the smaller monsters towards the southeast walls, attack them using pincer formation and handling the bigger monsters using the Magic Guild¡¯s spells. Arnold suddenly felt a warm feeling spread in his body as the surroundings was covered in blue mana. He could smell something similar to petrichor. ¡°Huh? I¡¯m not¡­ tired anymore?¡± Galadriel said in confusion when she stood up. ¡®Hm?¡¯ Arnold wasn¡¯t feeling particularly fatigued since he had been using Sword Intent to fight. His aura reserves were still at full capacity. Unlike aura, Sword Intent was a spiritual power so it didn''t come from his physical body. ¡°Was that healing magic?¡± ¡°But who can use healing magic of this scale?¡± The group were also confused as their complexions improved. They were pale when Arnold found them and looked very hungry. Regarding the magic, it was probably a high tier divine skill that only few could use ever since healing magic became a sub-category magic. Unlike arcane magic, healing magic was more of a skill which only priests had. It wasn¡¯t divinity since it used mana but most healing spells some people could use were similar to divine spells taught in temples. ¡®Something is moving in my pocket.¡¯ It seems that Ceru was able to feel that skill as well. ¡®That was probably Admeera, the Guild Master of the Raven Magic Guild.¡¯ She was a major character during certain parts of the storyline and was even part of the Hero Party due to her powerful healing magic that could even restore limbs. Although not known to many, she had a class known as [God¡¯s Divine Daughter]. It was a legendary class that gave her the ability to learn all forms of healing spells. No learnt spell could be used on such a wide scale so she probably used a level 20 skill at the very least. Class-exclusive skills were rare for people of this world. Skills could only go as high as level 50 even if you were a level 100 healer. Even level 10 skills were uncommon among ordinary mages and warriors. Only people like the Elite Mages, Great Nobles and Testaments had such skills. Marcus von Berkley had one skill called [Manifest Lightning] which allowed him to control lightning called down from the sky. Unlike conjured lighting, lightning from the sky was much more powerful due to the mana that the world had. His skill was also level 20, one of the highest Arnold had ever heard of. The highest he had seen in action thus far was a level 10 skill called [Avatar Angel], which was the skill that Lancelot used. ¡°All of you can safely go towards the border gate,¡± Arnold began speaking, ¡°After seeing that there were civilians here, the adventurers came down to the wall to begin searching for any more that may show up. The adventurers who scattered throughout the city will also be on the lookout. You will be in good hands even if you don¡¯t hurry to the gate. But make sure to leave the empire once you get to the capital. If we don¡¯t stop the monster wave here then the other cities will fall next.¡± ¡°Thank you for saving us, sir Nova,¡± the Head Nun bowed, the others did the same, ¡°It¡¯s a tragedy that all those people were lost but I¡¯m glad that all the children is alive. As for my brother... well, I should hold a memorial service in his honor when everything calms down..." muttered the Head Nun. ¡®Huh, I just noticed that most of them are children. Wait, so they¡¯re the people from the orphanage I was looking for?¡¯ Arnold sighed in relief. ¡°Take care of yourselves.¡± ¡°Can I come with you?¡± Galadriel approached Arnold when the group began moving. ¡°How high is your rank?¡± he didn¡¯t outright deny her. Seeing as how she was wearing fairly good equipment, she was probably strong. Not by his standards but among adventurers at least. ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m a B-class adventurer.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arnold scratched his head, ¡°I guess you can join the pincer group then.¡± ¡°Pincer group?¡± ¡°We¡¯re chasing the monsters towards the southeast gate using those barrage of spells. That will startle the monsters since their path is cut off. They¡¯ll run into a trap.¡± Once the monsters are backed into a corner then the high rankers will step in. While all this was happening then Arnold would take down several A-class monsters. This was because they would offer the most XP and bringing their heads to the Guild Master would earn him a promotion. Things were already looking good since everyone now saw how strong Elora was but he wanted more. ¡°Are you still up to the task? We¡¯ll be between those monsters,¡± he pointed at the smaller monsters that were causing havoc in the city. They were standing on a building so it was easy to see everything from here, ¡°And those monsters.¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± Galadriel¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the Titan-sized monsters marching behind the smaller ones. There were three in total. Two Frost Giants and a Hydra. Each of those monsters could pose a threat to this entire subjugation. That was why they had to kill the smaller ones first before attempting to kill the bigger ones. If even one of them were SS-class then Arnold would be forced to use his demon lord power with full armor. Still, regardless of their level, Arnold wanted that sweet XP. ¡°T-Those things are going to destroy everything¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right but they aren¡¯t invincible. Even a dragon lord can be killed if you attack it enough. Most of our fighters are stationed at the border gate. More will arrive in due time. For now we have to handle the smaller monsters. Take into account that smaller doesn¡¯t mean these monsters are weak. That thing I killed earlier was an A-class monster.¡± Galadriel gulped hard, ¡°S-So there are others like that thing¡­¡± ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t think all of them are the same in terms of strength just because they are a certain rank. Rank is associated with a monster¡¯s level so it¡¯s not a solid estimate of its combat power. You¡¯re going to have to handle monsters on your own even if I¡¯m with you.¡± ¡°Uhm, right¡­¡± Galadriel was probably uncertain of her choice to join him now. Well, she wasn¡¯t running away so that was a good thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chapter 120: Our Partys Leader Daraia just came back from meeting with the academy executives. Needless to sayall of them were total freaking over what was happening in the empire. There had apparently been reports from watchmen near the Empire¡¯s landmarks that stated that they saw beams of light appearing all around the western regions. Daraia wasn¡¯t surprised since that was basically everything her agents and scouts told her. It was also visible from the empire so anyone standing high enough could¡¯ve seen it. Others on the ground would just assume it was some light show for a special event. The only good thing that came of this situation was that she managed to get the Academy¡¯s full cooperation. Not only did they give her access to all their resources but they even increased the maximum people who could go rescue the final year students. The number was now 100 people which was a big difference. It was necessary to have that much considering the scale of monsters that were currently attacking Nuaria city. Also, they had to search for this mysterious monster that could teleport any number of monsters. Those beams of light was definitely magic. The executives and Elite Mages came to the conclusion that a magic race might¡¯ve been the cause. They were extremely powerful magic users who could learn a plethora of spells that not even humans knew of. Luckily there was a person who could confirm their suspicions. Her name was Lyra and she was originally from the Demon World and had lived for hundreds of years. They called her to the vice-director¡¯s office to tell them what she knew. This was the first time this had happened considering how she was an enemy of all humans. She was trapped in the academy and couldn¡¯t use her magic on the scale that she used to in the war so there wasn¡¯t any reason to be afraid of her. But the hatred humans carried for her kind didn¡¯t fade away. She was ruled out as a suspect and was sent back to the library. Apparently there were many monsters or creatures that could harness teleportation from what she could recall. Creatures like Demigod Litches, Winter Elves from the Nine Dimensional Realms, or even Dark Fairies(the more sinister counterparts of Fairies that live near the World Tree). No one had heard about these things before so they were sceptical about what Lyra told them. They didn¡¯t have much to go on so Daraia and the executives chose to believe her. For now. Although they are aware what kind of creatures have teleportation skills, no one would know how to go about finding them. ¡®So troublesome. If we don¡¯t find the thing that teleported all those monsters then a second monster wave is possible.¡¯ Common sense would have her believe that it had to be nearby in order to use teleportation on other monsters. That was how arcane-type teleportation worked for all mages. Perhaps it was even hiding among the horde. ¡®All we need to do is flush it out by destroying everything around it.¡¯ That meant that a city had to fall for them to avoid the worst outcome. That was why Daraia called in help from her old friend, Admeera to bring her Magician Guild. They had the necessary firepower, after all. ¡°Welcome back, Lady Daraia.¡± Josephine greeted Daraia at the entrance of the guild. She seemed to be the only receptionist in the Guild. No, she was the only person left. ¡°Why are you still here? I told everyone to go home and take shelter because those monsters might come through those gates.¡± Daraia entered the Guild with Josephine. Only their shoes clicking on the floor rang out inside the gigantic building. ¡°I wanted to hand this to Lady Daraia personally,¡± Josephine stuck out a letter. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± It was a letter of resignation. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I plan on seeking employment at Misteltein¡¯s Guildhouse.¡± ¡°You know that it¡¯s highly likely that they won¡¯t last a year as an independent Guild? Who knows if Nova¡¯s companion even managed to fulfil my conditions.¡± No one had informed her of what was going on there on the battlefield so she wasn¡¯t sure if Nova¡¯s companion was able to fulfil the condition. ¡°There are other ways of obtaining a guildhouse other than being given one by Lady Daraia. I believe that they can persevere in anything. Haven¡¯t they done so up until now?¡± Josephine seemed confident. ¡°Josephine, you¡¯ve been my best receptionist for years now. I was planning on promoting you to Regional Quest Manager. You won''t have to give out or stamp your seal on low-rank quests anymore. You''ll be exclusively working for every S-rank party there is. You will also have the third say in subjugations and dungeon raids.¡± Josephine¡¯s eyes glimmered for a second but she lowered her head and adjusted her glasses. ¡°I still wish to work for Misteltein.¡± ¡®Mixing love and work won¡¯t turn out well for you.¡¯ Daraia thought that but decided not to say it. Was it even love? It was probably nothing more than a crush. Women¡ªespecially those who have never prioritised anything above their work before¡ªwould become slaves to their feelings. They make irrational decisions which will bring them regret in the future. Daraia won''t get through to Josephine even if she tried to persuade her so she decided to stay quiet. They reached her office after walking for a few minutes in silence. Daraia decided to respect Josephine¡¯s decision since she didn¡¯t change it even after hearing about the promotion. ¡°Thanks for looking after the Guild. It must¡¯ve been hard stopping that crowd yesterday, huh? All the other receptionists complained that those adventurers are a bunch of savages.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ We¡¯re lucky that sir Nova managed to control the situation. If he hadn¡¯t then everyone would¡¯ve barged into the Guild regardless of what order Lady Daraia gave them to stay outside.¡± ¡®That guy again. Why does everyone place him on a pedestal?¡¯ As far as Daraia had seen, he was just a lucky rookie who managed to make a name for himself. Was everyone admiring him for his power alone? No, if it was just that then there would be some who fear him and want to get rid of him. So far nothing like that had happened. Or maybe he was just so powerful that no one could actually pose a threat to him? ¡®Humph, that kid better not be arrogant.¡¯ Daraia remembered his bold requests yesterday and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just thinking about something,¡± Daraia took out a bundle of documents from one of her file cabinets, ¡°A guildhouse is something that needs a lot of management. I was planning on giving this to Nova but you¡¯re more suited to this kind of work. Give it to him or his companion." One couldn¡¯t start a guild just like that. You need a suitable warehouse or building that can serve as the guildhouse(that wasn¡¯t necessary for Misteltein since Daraia gave them one for free), sponsors, dungeons to gain profits and most importantly... members. All of that was in the files that Daraia took out. ¡°Thank you very much. I will head over there once they return,¡± Josephine took the files with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been an honour working for you all these years Lady Daraia.¡± Daraia nodded, ¡°Just remember that I still think the promotion is suited for you more than anyone else. If you change your mind then you¡¯re welcome here anytime." Josephine thanked Daraia again before excusing herself. Daraia¡¯s smile vanished as she clicked her tongue, ¡°Fuck¡­ Fuck¡­¡± She went towards the window that was on the left side of her office from the door. She was looking straight at Nuaria City from where she stood. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± She wanted to go there and fight with her adventurers. They were risking their lives fighting against a monster wave yet Daraia¡¯s only job was to join a rescue team and go search for the academy students to avoid another incident like this. Today they might persevere but the next one will probably devastate everything. ¡®I wish my little brother could¡¯ve gone to help them at least¡­¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s just finish packing my things. I shouldn¡¯t go there due to my own feelings. I need to think about the empire.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. A knock suddenly came from the door as Daraia was putting on her full plated armour and gear. ¡°Josephine? I thought you left already?" She shouted to the door. -¡°Josephine already left, Guild Master.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡®That voice¡­¡¯ It sounded familiar. It was a female voice that she hadn¡¯t heard in quite a long time. ¡°The nameless Holy Knight.¡± Daraia said as the door opened. A young woman wearing glittering silver armour stepped through the door. Her face was covered by her blue hood but her long golden locks of hair was resting on her shoulders. One could see from her mouth, nose and flawless skin alone that she was beautiful. ¡°What brings you here, Nameless Holy Knight and leader of Dead End? Didn¡¯t you have more important business to take care of?¡± ¡°I can hear the sarcasm in your voice, Guild Master. Please call me Alice. The title given to me is too long.¡± She removed her hood revealing her face. One of her eyes was closed and a noticeable scar was cut through it. But her other eye shone as brightly as the sun and her golden locks of hair. She had eyes that was reflecting the light entering the room through the window. Daraia could now see why she was nominated to be part of the Top Ten Beauties of the Empire. Alice was gorgeous, even more than those noble women Daraia always met at balls and parties. ¡°Where were you?¡± ¡°I got in touch with an old friend¡­ a very old friend,¡± a warm smile appeared on her face as she said that, ¡°I apologize for my absence. If there are punishments then I¡¯ll gladly¡ª" ¡°Forget it, Alice. Will you join the subjugation? I¡¯m certain with your intervention that we¡¯ll be able to eradicate those monsters quite easily.¡± ¡°I was only planning on only intervening if there¡¯s no other choice, Guild Master. It seems like the other adventurers along with Cameria have the subjugation under control.¡± Alice was the most powerful person in this entire empire if one were to take out the Great Nobles in the equation. Of course, Daraia wasn¡¯t sure how strong she actually was, only that she was above level 50(which few were able to reach even as SS-rankers). If she went towards the battlefield then their victory was assured. ¡°Who¡¯s leading the subjugation force? I¡¯d imagine that there are multiple leaders since they are such a large joint party.¡± ¡°Red Storm, Misteltein, and a few others are leading the attack team.¡± ¡°Misteltein?¡± Alice¡¯s eye slightly widened. ¡°They are a new party that managed to become high-level adventurers in just a few months.¡± said Daraia since she assumed that Alice hadn¡¯t heard about Misteltein before. ¡°Oh, I see¡­ Misteltein, huh¡­¡± Alice muttered as she stroked the pale green sword at her hip, ¡°A lot of interesting things have been happening while I was gone¡­¡± ¡°Where is Guild Master going? You wouldn¡¯t still be here if you were going to fight with the others.¡± ¡°I need to go to a dungeon in the Fairy Province¡¯s nation.¡± ¡°Eh? Why?¡± ¡°That dungeon is the cause of all this. The people who went there are in danger of initiating another monster wave.¡± Daraia suddenly felt a vibration coming from outside. She looked at Alice and noticed Alice looking at her as well. ¡®Again with these vibrations¡­¡¯ The last time she felt a vibration was right before hundreds of monsters appeared near the empire. Both Daraia and Alice ran towards the window thinking it was another monster wave. ¡°Huh?¡± Once on top of the rooftop they were able to ascertain what was responsible for that vibration. They saw a red ring of inferno landing on the city and causing utter destruction. Pillars of flames rose to the sky and slammed down, causing multiple vibrations. Daraia could make out a lot of buildings being absolutely destroyed that spell. A large area of the city was levelled just like that. The magic circle which was the cause of that was dyeing the empire crimson. ¡°Guild Master, did you seek assistance from the Elite Mages?¡± Alice was shocked as her eyes couldn¡¯t pull away from the destruction. ¡°¡­.¡± Daraia¡¯s eyes and mouth gaped. She was a pretty calm and collected person even in battle. Nothing could stop her from fighting and assuring victory, even losing her cool. But the fact that a simple A-class adventurer was casting an 8th-rank spell¡ªthat only a handful of Elite Mages could do¡ªwas enough to make her speechless. She couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡°If it¡¯s not one of our own then it must be an enemy. An enemy capable of casting [Fire Arena] is bound to be dangerous!¡± Alice unsheathed her sword with an impatient expression. ¡°No, that isn¡¯t an enemy¡­¡± ¡°What? Then who is that?¡± Daraia said with a tired smile, ¡°Not only is the leader of Misteltein a monster but his companion transcends all common sense we know about magic¡ª¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡®Elora is really amazing. If Freya were here then she wouldn¡¯t believe her eyes.¡¯ Arnold thought to himself as he cut down another monster. He had been fighting the marching monsters for an hour by now with no end in sight. The three titan monsters were still moving slowly and observing the battle. Strategies to initiate a pincer had already been set in motion. All he had to do was return to the group. ¡°What is that?¡± Galadriel asked after running up to him. She was covered in blood and guts. She had been a great help in fighting the monsters. Her job was taking care of the smaller monsters since he was more suited to fighting the bigger and stronger monsters. ¡°That¡¯s a spell called [Fire Arena],¡± he decided not to say who was casting it since it didn¡¯t matter at the moment, ¡°That¡¯s our sign to fall back to the wall. The pincer will begin after that spell falls.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that spell big enough to engulf this entire district!? Then we should hurry!¡± ¡°Hold on, we need to make sure there aren¡¯t any stragglers. Illusion magic will be used to lure the monsters towards the southeast.¡± ¡°Stragglers? Ah, found one!¡± Galadriel suddenly bolted past Arnold. The creature she was trying to chase looked oddly familiar. Arnold narrowed his eyes tot get a better look and noticed its disgusting squirming body as it wiggled on the ground with its chubby legs. ¡°That¡¯s a full grown parasite. Shit, these things are coming out of the sewers to feast on all the corpses.¡± In fact, the one they spotted was trying to go into a human corpse. It was better not to fight them. There were probably thousands that managed to reach adulthood even before he came here. Galadriel cut the parasite down fairly easily. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Galadriel nodded. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Some of the adventurers who were part of the pincer group already left to take their positions. ¡°Where have you been?¡± a tall woman, roughly around 2.3m stood in front of Arnold and gazed down at him menacingly. She kind of reminded him of Crull a little with her tanned body and muscles. She also wore minimal clothes. Arnold wasn¡¯t sure if her breasts were real or just chest muscles since everything about her was muscles. Her thighs, arms, neck and back. Maybe she was also a warrior from that tribe. Arnold glanced at her before he replied, ¡°Clearing out wanderers while all of you were observing everything from afar where it¡¯s safe while the mages did all the work.¡± The attacks were still ongoing but he could spot multiple mages trying to catch their breath. ¡°Oi, we only need to do the pincer attack! The others will handle the rest!¡± ¡°I get it. Where¡¯s Cameria? We should¡¯ve started moving by now.¡± Arnold looked around but couldn¡¯t spot her. ¡°Some monsters managed to infiltrate the wall from inside the city. Cameria went there to give orders to clear the sewers using fire magic.¡± ¡°Were they parasites?¡± ¡°Yeah. Big, lumpy worms with saw-like teeth.¡± ¡°If she orders them to use fire magic to clear the sewers then this city will have no hope of recovering their water system unless the entire city¡¯s pipes are replaced.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have time to look for other solutions¡ª¡± ¡°Oh! You¡¯re back!¡± a familiar voice called out to Arnold, interrupting the tall woman. He looked over and saw a brown-skinned Elf waving at him. ¡°How did it go?¡± Cameria grabbed his shoulders when she reached him, ¡°You didn¡¯t get injured, did you?¡± ¡°Uh, no.¡± ¡®What¡¯s up with the sudden concern? You were laughing in my face because of the things I said at the guild.¡¯ He decided not to ask. She seemed to have done a full 180. ¡°Ignore my companion. Sugal, shouldn¡¯t you be getting into formation? I still have a few things to do before we can join everyone down the wall.¡± ¡°Tch,¡± the muscle woman called Sugal clicked her tongue as she put her waraxe over her shoulder and walked away. Cameria looked at her back for a while before turning back to Arnold, ¡°Your companion really amazed us all, you know? To cast a spell that caused this much destruction,¡± Cameria looked at the landscape that had turned to pure ice. Arnold wanted to say ¡°I told you so¡± so bad but held it in. No one would¡¯ve believed him no matter how much he tried to convince them anyway. ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± Cameria looked at the sky as she murmured. ¡°Yeah.¡± Once the spells falls then the pincer group had to attack the monsters from behind in full force. Arnold wasn¡¯t planning on staying any longer than this since he managed to stretch this out far enough. ¡°Hey,¡± Cameria suddenly spoke again, ¡°When this is all over why don¡¯t we go out and celebrate? Just Red Storm and Misteltein.¡± ¡°You see those titan monsters, right? Taking care of all this is going to take a while.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. We have you and Lucri as backup, after all. Now I know I can go all-out without worrying about who will fight with us.¡± Cameria put her hand on his shoulder as she was about to walk past him. ¡°I¡¯m not going to fight with you, Cameria.¡± He pointed at the titans, ¡°Those things need to be dealt with. I¡¯ll only join the pincer once those things are taken care of." She smiled wryly, ¡°I expected as much. Haa, there really was no point making you a leader if you don¡¯t lead the others with us. But, I guess that¡¯s a trait you have. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cover for you if the Guild Master gets angry that you left your post,¡± She approached Arnold, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure the guild promotes your party for your deeds. I hope to fight beside you as an SS-ranker one day.¡± Then she walked past him. He noticed a smile on her face as she looked back at him. ¡®Oh, Cameria¡­¡¯ Arnold¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change even though he was just given approval by an SS-class adventurer¡ªsomething no one gets easily, ¡®If you die today then your blood will be on my hands.¡¯ Arnold pulled out his sword, prompting the people to gaze at him. Nearly every adventurer here was looking at him with sparkling eyes and determined faces. They gathered around him to listen to what he was about to say. ¡°I¡¯m not going to say something like ¡®Let¡¯s die to save this empire¡¯. Dying was never the point of this subjugation, victory was,¡± he looked at the city, ¡°Things have been lost but we still stand here today. If we¡¯re still standing then there is hope that we can emerge victorious.¡± Arnold pointed his sword at the biggest monster of the titans. ¡°I¡¯m going to sever that Hydra¡¯s heads and bring it to our Guild Master Daraia of House Eusyria.¡± ¡°OOOOOOOH!!!¡± A thunderous applause rang out as everyone cheered. Arnold walked towards the edge of the border wall. Everyone¡¯s eyes¡ªincluding the S-class adventurers and the mages from the Magic Guild¡ªwas on him. Elora wasn¡¯t here since she was part of the mage units who needed to attack from afar. Well, he wouldn¡¯t want her to go with him since it was dangerous. ¡°As long as Misteltein is in this empire, no monster is impossible for me to defeat. The cannon fodder are irrelevant if I get to kill the strongest monsters.¡± He said as he pointed his sword at the S-rank monsters. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Using the power of his skill, [Speed Of Sound], everyone watched as Nova shot towards the three titans with astonishing speeds. Every man and woman here gained renewed vigour. The fatigue from before the battle even properly started seemed to have faded as everyone got ready to attack with him. But the battlefield suddenly went quiet. A sea of flames was all that engulfed the city. This sight in itself was spectacular to look at. However, seeing a Hydra¡ªone of the only three S-class monsters in this subjugation out of the hundreds of other monsters¡ªfall was enough to make everyone speechless. All three its heads fell without having a chance to regenerate. The Frost Giants were assaulted by incredible force that they even fell back. The adventurers who went into the city were helping Nova fight the monsters. He was fighting the remaining giant solo while the adventurers were fighting the other giant. ¡°H-He killed the Hydra¡ª!!¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°That guy is a monster!¡± Cheers erupted from the border wall. Everyone got excited as their morale was boosted. They could win. The monsters that were left were led towards the southeast walls since the magic raining down on them was blocking their path to the imperial city. Bethany and Sylar couldn¡¯t believe someone could be so powerful in physical strength alone. There was no boom or light that raged from his attack. It was pure swordsmanship and arm strength. Although their city was lost, they witnessed the world welcoming a new hero. ¡°Miss Galadriel!¡± Bethany noticed Galadriel walking in her direction alongside a boy. The battle just ended after the pincer attack was done. Galadriel seemed to have been one of the people who fought in the pincer group. Bethany ran towards her. ¡°Who is that? He¡¯s so strong!¡± The boy next to her answered Bethany¡¯s question, ¡°That''s our party¡¯s leader, right Galadriel?¡± Chapter 121: Admiration To Fear Arnold came to the middle of the city to meet up with Vetis. The entire city was now in shambles. Buildings were falling apart and roads were devastated¡­ This wasn¡¯t just the fault of the monsters but the adventurers as well. Especially the magic guild. But Elora also played a big part in wiping out most of the monsters. That was his goal, right? This means that he avoided having millions of people die due to the mistakes of the Academy, right? Though Arnold told himself that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. Was he a hypocrite? Definitely. He felt bad about what he did but would do it again if it was necessary. He had seen his fair share of suffering in the game but nothing felt quite as real as what he was looking at right now. There were mostly corpses of humans littering the ground. The monsters that were summoned by Vetis turned into ash when Arnold removed their cores. He would have to drop the cores off at the border wall to provide evidence. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why it was necessary to display that amount of power." A voice suddenly came from behind Arnold while he was collecting cores. Arnold replied without looking back: ¡°The reason why I did that is because I want to become more involved with matters with the Guild. To do that I have to show how capable I am of their trust. I have proven more than once that I am more powerful than an S-class adventurer. You saw me kill that Hydra and Frost Giant, right?¡± ¡°Indeed. It was a splendid display of your power.¡± A-class wasn¡¯t enough. He had to aim much higher if he wanted high-class secrets and subjugations from the Guild. ¡°How did you manage to summon this many monsters? It¡¯s ridiculous how there were more monsters than people before in this city.¡± ¡°I tamed the majority of them with magic items. Though not all of them were my own since many outsiders wandered with the horde. The humans came up with a brilliant idea to corner all the monsters and defeat them. If I had known about this plan beforehand then I could¡¯ve come up with a countermeasure. However, everything worked out just as we planned.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Arnold took out his hologram card. A number was reflected on the screen. Level 49. He managed to level up so many times but didn¡¯t manage to reach level 50 yet. His XP wasn¡¯t even ten percent filled. The Hydra he killed gave him a whopping 40000 Experience Points. He managed to kill the Frost Giant as well which gave him roughly half of the Hydra¡¯s XP. Arnold noticed Vetis staring at him silently so he put the card away. He looked around and asked, ¡°What will happen to the monsters that you summoned that are outside the empire¡¯s lands?¡± To make it all look like a random monster horde, Vetis made the monsters travel to each major nation. Though the empire got the worst of it. ¡°The Theocracy sent their inquisitors to deal with the monster horde that was heading towards the Holy Kingdom. I am unsure what the other nations are planning on doing¡­ Is it alright for me to assume it is a mission well done?¡± Arnold nodded to which Vetis smirked. ¡°I like that expression of yours.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Arnold touched his face. What made Vetis like his expression if he had none to speak of? ¡°You were the one who destroyed these people¡¯s lives, their city. Yet you¡¯re indifferent to what happened. Not a shred of remorse or regret. People lost their homes, families and others lost their lives. The few who hid in the city were either crushed or obliterated by that powerful magic your companion and the magic guild members used. I¡¯m starting to question who¡¯s the real enemy.¡± ¡°These people should be grateful to have offered up their lives to save millions. I¡¯m not sorry for what I did,¡± he said bluntly, ¡°So, have you found any survivors?¡± ¡°I have demons looking for any survivors but I can¡¯t seem to find anything other than corpses. I¡¯m not talking about the monsters. There were hundreds of people who lost their lives even before all this. Is there anything else that will require my services, milord?¡± Arnold shook his head, ¡°Your job is done now, Vetis. On another note, you¡¯re clear to proceed mining the crystals and selling them to potential buyers. Remember that you don¡¯t trust merchants to sell the stuff.¡± ¡°Of course. Although, those crystals must be handled by someone you can trust. I don¡¯t think you would want us doing the sales alone?¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± He would¡¯ve suggested it even if Vetis didn¡¯t bring it up. ¡°Victoria will be the one supervising the sales of the crystals. Tell her that she has my full permission.¡± Arnold said after thinking about it for awhile. ¡°I understand,¡± Vetis bowed. ¡®Well, that was easy. I thought he¡¯d try to talk me into reconsidering it. She¡¯s just a little maid, after all.¡¯ ¡°If I may be so bold to ask, what are you planning on doing now?¡± ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m going to the Sky God Dungeon. Your master told me that there¡¯s something of value inside that dungeon. I¡¯m not sure how she knows or if she¡¯s even telling the truth but that item is something that will change my life completely once I find it.¡± As in being recognized by the MMA as a true martial artist and being able to control a pure martial skill. As mentioned before, few in that organization could use pure martial skills taught to their people for generations. Those people are usually in high positions. Everyone there will hold Arnold in high regard. He might even gain some followers hoping to practice the martial skill even if they don¡¯t learn it in its purest form. This would be a step to him creating his own organization using his Guild as a pretext. ¡°I thought you wanted me to do all this because no one should ever enter that dungeon but I see now that you have two reasons for what you ordered us to do.¡± The first reason was to protect the people. The second one was just a selfish wish of his which was to go to the dungeon on his own. ¡°But isn¡¯t it counterproductive for you to go to a dungeon that you warned others against? All my hard work would be for naught. What if the worst case scenario you mentioned is ignited by your own actions?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold looked at Vetis silently. ¡®This guy is getting on my nerves with his questions now.¡¯ Vetis shrugged seeing that Arnold didn¡¯t want to answer him, ¡°I will ask no further questions. Please take this.¡± he took out a magic bag from his storage ring. ¡°A magic bag? What¡¯s inside?¡± ¡°I am unsure because I haven¡¯t opened it yet. Lunaria gave this to me in a hurry before I teleported here.¡± Arnold noticed how high its quality was. He took out his hologram card and peeked at the magic bag through it. The hologram card could be used to scan or appraise something or someone(just like he scanned Nait). This was called the [Naked Delve]. ¡¤ S-rank Magic Bag from the [Hermit Sage Collection] ¡¤ Item currently inside ¨C Healing Potions[¡Á20], Undead Horn[1](S class Item), Cloak of Invisibility(A), Anything Exchange Box(S). Arnold¡¯s eyes widened looking at the items inside. ¡°So that item allows you to appraise an item as well? If such a useful item exists then humans with appraisal skills will become obsolete.¡± ¡°Why are you giving me this?¡± Arnold rummaged inside and pulled out a Healing Potion. As expected, it was the highest grade potion that existed in the game. It was one of the potions he managed to obtain in Star Fantasy in bulk. He was considering travelling to the World Tree Forest to get ingredients to make these but that didn¡¯t seem necessary for the time being. Only the richest of the rich could afford to buy these potions since even one could sell for thousands of gold. The potions¡¯ contents never rots away and it maintained its effect no matter the conditions it goes through. The problem with making these potions is that you could only find the ingredients in the World Tree Forest. Humans were restricted from going to that forest so the only way to obtain the ingredients was through a black market where criminals would steal the herbs and plants from the forest. ¡®I¡¯ll have Lauran teleport me back to my city when I come back. I want to see what else she brought.¡¯ ¡°These items are really high class...¡± ¡°The magic tools and other items Lunaria brought are from our vault. It had filled up too much with the magic items we¡¯ve gathered over the years. We finally managed to find a good way to distribute them. The highest rank items we have are two Beyond Star Artifacts. My Master has one while Lilith has the other.¡± ¡®As I thought.'' There were hundreds of thousands of Star-Class Items in this world yet only less than ten Beyond Star class Items existed. The reason it wasn¡¯t common for people to have Star-Class Items was the fact that all of them were from ancient civilizations while everything from E to S-class items were created by humans. Semi-star-, Star-, and Beyond Star-Class Items were forged by divine races from different worlds and dimensions. Ruins and relic tombs were gateways to these worlds so those kinds of items can only be found inside them. Gods left this world thousands of years ago. They left their creations all over the world as well, waiting to be found. Luke¡¯s current sword was a very valuable weapon and it could beat any heirloom weapon any noble household had. Fire Lily didn¡¯t count since it was pre-awakened, thus it was unable to be classified as a Semi-Star sword. ¡®There are less relic tombs on this continent than there are dungeons. The other relic tombs are out there somewhere waiting to be explored. I need to get my hands on all of them.¡¯ Arnold now knew the users who had two of the only ten Beyond Star Items in the world. It didn''t come off as a surprise that Selia had two. She was a monster who had lived for a long time so she had a lot of time to look for the artifacts. Also, just because there were so many Star-Class Items didn¡¯t mean that they were easy to acquire. As mentioned above, they could only be obtained from relic tombs and ancient ruins. These places weren¡¯t easy to gain access to since they were in places that were usually impossible to reach. One relic tomb that Arnold knew of was located at the deepest parts of the Great Ridge. No one knew how deep though since the player who went that deep never disclosed that information. They only said that valuable weapons and magic items were down there. There were many other relic tombs and ruins that Arnold knew of but he didn¡¯t see them as important at the moment since he wasn¡¯t strong enough to explore any of them on his own. Yet. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Some of them had level requirements as well which decreased his choices. Many relic tombs required players or NPCs to be at least level 80 to pass. ¡®Creations of gods aren¡¯t meant to be easy to get, after all.¡¯ ¡°Hey, Vetis¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I want a Star-Class Item once I get back.¡± Arnold casually threw that at Vetis. ¡°¡­¡± Vetis¡¯ expression contorted into a deep frown for the first time since Arnold had met him. ¡°¡­The magic items in Master¡¯s Inventory is not my property so I cannot provide them to you.¡± ¡°Tell your master I want one, Vetis. If she has a reason why she can¡¯t do it then I¡¯m willing to listen." Arnold slung the bag filled with the fake dungeon cores over his shoulders. ¡®I have to go find Elora before I leave. I can¡¯t disappear without saying anything again. She will really leave me if I don¡¯t go.¡¯ ¡°I will tell her, although I can¡¯t make any promises.¡± Vetis said with a smile that seemed forced. Arnold was treading on dangerous grounds to be demanding stuff like this. But he was going to financially support their nation for decades so they should give him whatever he wants. Well, not everything he wants. There had to be limits after all. Even he knew that. But only he and Selia could decide those limits if they reach an agreement in the future. ¡°I¡¯ll get going then.¡± Arnold turned around and began walking. ¡°Yes, please be safe on your journey.¡± ¡°¡ªUWAAAAH!¡± A sudden yell startled the two of them, prompting Arnold to take out his sword. One of the collapsed buildings suddenly moved and fell over. A huge monster was coming towards them. No, it was actually chasing someone who was running in their direction. It was a boy. A boy Arnold knew. ¡®Nait¡­?¡¯ Nait ran in horror as he looked back at the monster that was chasing him. Vetis put up his hand to stop it from advancing but the monster didn¡¯t seem to listen. Noticing this, Vetis¡¯ arm began increasing in size as fur grew around it. He swung his giant arm once, striking the monster. The monster¡¯s body was mutilated from the chest up; it fell onto the ground. The boy, Nait ran straight into Arnold¡¯s chest and fell down due to the speed he was running. ¡°Uwaah!?¡± the boy screamed as he flew back. Arnold couldn¡¯t move. He looked down at the boy as the hand gripping his sword tightened. When did Nait get here? Why was he here? Was he here when Arnold first met up with Vetis? Did he hear everything Arnold was talking about with Vetis? Arnold noticed that Nait was looking up at him. The eyes that would always look at him with admiration was now looking at him with fear. Nait¡¯s eyes were shaking uncontrollably. The bottom of his pants were slowly being stained by his urine. ¡°I-I won¡¯t tell anyone anything! P-Please spare me, sir Nova! No, Lord Nova!¡± Nait prostrated on the ground near Arnold boots. That was enough for him to know¡­ Nait heard everything. ¡óEarlier that day¡ó ¡°Oh, no! They began already!?¡± Nait exclaimed when he saw a white cloud hovering above Nuaria city. He was tasked with helping Teresa and the others with carrying shopping bags. Nait and the other hunters were supposed to leave the city once they were done with shopping since Claudia and the others managed to arrive here safely. But Nait wanted to see how Nova fought which was why he left their side. He knew it was dangerous to go to the city that was basically a warzone but he couldn¡¯t help it. Surely it was fine to catch at least a glimpse at his hero fighting, right? Also, this would be his first time seeing an actual monster subjugation. Nait wanted to become an adventurer so he was eager to see how strong the high-class adventurers were. He could become one of them someday. Nait ran past the fleeing citizens who were going to the shelters to hide while the invasion of monsters was underway. ¡®Won¡¯t monsters attack the people if there isn¡¯t anyone guarding them?¡¯ Nait noticed that there weren¡¯t any knights like the ones they saw a few days ago after coming to the gate. ¡°Hey, kid!¡± Nait was suddenly grabbed when he was about to run towards a flight of stairs so that he could go up the wall. He looked up and saw an adventurer glaring at him, ¡°What the hell are you doing!? Civilians shouldn¡¯t be near the battleground. Can¡¯t you see that even the people who live near the walls are evacuating?¡± The adventurer pointed to the fleeing citizens, ¡°You should follow them.¡± ¡°B-But I¡¯m looking for my mommy, sir! We lost sight of each other after the mob of people crossed the gate yesterday!¡± Nait quickly came up with a reason for his being here. ¡°Shit¡­¡± The man bit his lower lip, ¡°Alright. Stay here, I¡¯ll call the others to help me search for¡ª¡± Nait had already vanished while the man was occupied with his thoughts. ¡ó Nait managed to find a hole in the border wall that he could fit through. Going up the stairs was a bad idea since he was almost caught by that guard earlier. A boom suddenly sounded as massive pillars of flames rose from the ground at an alarming speed. ¡°Eek, why is it so hot?¡± he flinched when he felt the rise in temperature, ¡°Amazing¡­¡± He said as he saw a wall of flames that definitely wiped out a lot of monsters. It wasn¡¯t any ordinary spell since it could devastate such a large area. He couldn¡¯t tell the magnitude since he was so far away but he could feel the heat. ¡®Adventurers are really strong¡­¡¯ But he knew that no one was as strong as Nova. Now that Nait thought about Nova, how will he look for him? The city was crawling with monsters out to kill people. Nait took out his dagger and a vial of poison. The purple liquid was a strong toxin that could shut down one''s body in mere minutes. He had been using poison as his main form of attack ever since he became a hunter of his village. Hopefully there won¡¯t be a monster that can survive the poison otherwise Nait would be dead. Nait had been running for a while now. He wasn¡¯t very good at tracking so he headed towards any sounds of battle. A sudden boom startled him as he was running down a street. It came from the border wall. A portion of the wall was collapsing for some reason. A powerful gust suddenly went over his head. Nait tried to see what it was but the thing that flew by was much too fast. A boom, followed by a loud roar echoed. Nait looked in the direction where it came from. The Hydra, which was one of the three S-class monsters lost all three of its heads in an instant. One of the other giant monsters¡¯ head was sliced right off. It fell on the city gates, crushing a large portion of the inner wall. Its body collapsed. The last monster was bombarded with magic spells from the Magic Guild and by other adventurers. The monster fell down. All three S-class monsters were slain. But was the swordsman who cut down one of the Frost Giants and the Hydra really Nova? Nait ran without thinking too much about it. The sounds of battle was still heard as he ran but he didn¡¯t care about the other battles. He just wanted to see how Nova fights. Nait had tried to register himself as a porter at many branches before. This was because he wanted to be Misteltein¡¯s porter for all their quests and subjugations. He could learn to become a better swordsman from watching Nova this way. Every branch told him that he was way too young. He was only 10 years old and would turn 11 in a month¡¯s time. The minimum age required was 12 for some reason. Nait was angry but he understood that it was for the best. The good thing though was that he could hone his skills as a swordsman. He would first learn to use a dagger then go on to use swords. He tried using spears but it was just not for him at all. One needed to be physically strong to be able to use a spear since most spear users do the thrust-stab-slash manoeuvre. The physical power of a spear user travels through the stick of the spear and is the strongest at the tip. Nait had skinny limbs so he could never do something like that. If he could watch how Nova fights then he could learn Nova¡¯s attack patterns. Someone told him that ¡°It¡¯s better to learn from the techniques and moves of a professional than to learn from a textbook¡±. Your growth will be stunted if all you rely on is a textbook. Teachers were also necessary but most of them used textbook methods to teach their students as well. It was rare to find a teacher who could teach others the things they learned on their own without relying on copy and transfer methods. ¡°Eh?¡± Nait was just about to run past a destroyed district when he noticed two individuals standing in the middle of the destruction. This seemed to be the Plaza of the city. They were in a circular-like area. Most of the buildings surrounding the area were still standing. It provided adequate coverage. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they fall back?¡± The sounds of battle wasn¡¯t as intense as it was earlier so Nait assumed that the subjugation was over. There was really no need for them to remain scattered anymore. Nait remembered how he ran past some adventurers earlier who were heading back. Though not on the level of an assassin or spy, Nait could erase his presence fairly easily unless someone was looking at him directly. He had used this to hide from monsters countless times and succeeded 9 out of 10 times. He was always saved the times when he didn¡¯t succeed. This helped him hide from all the adventurers he crossed paths with. ¡°Are there more monsters here that they need to take care of?¡± Nait murmured as he neared the two people who were discussing something. ¡®Eh?¡¯ One of them looked familiar. ¡®Sir Nova!? But who is that other man?¡¯ There was a mature gentleman dressed in a luxurious suit who wore glasses standing next to Nova. Nait was now in earshot distance as he picked up their conversation. ¡°¡ªYou were the one who destroyed these people¡¯s lives, their city. Yet you¡¯re indifferent to what happened. People lost their homes, families and many died¡ª¡± Nait¡¯s face blanked when he heard what the unknown man said to Nova. ¡®What does he mean...?¡¯ Nait thought he heard wrong. He continued listening. ¡°These people should be grateful to have offered up their lives to save millions. I¡¯m not sorry for what I did¡ª¡± ¡®Not... sorry for what he did...?¡¯ ¡®Sir Nova is the cause of all this?¡¯ ¡®T-That can¡¯t be, right?¡¯ Nait just heard it out of Nova¡¯s mouth so how could he have misheard? Why? Why? Why did the man he grew to admire so much actually turn out to be a villain who committed atrocities? Nait thought he finally found someone he could look up to when Nova saved his village. He was so strong and brave that everyone was drawn to his charisma. Nait¡¯s father or any of his brothers weren¡¯t admirable people so Nait could never look up to them. His mother was a good person at least but he was looking for a father figure. Someone he could aspire to be. Wasn¡¯t that what you did when you have a role model? Well, now Nait knew that it was only his imagination that he saw Nova as such. ¡®I have to get out of here¡­ and tell everyone¡­¡¯ He was able to find Nova fairly easily since most of the buildings were destroyed. He was excited to be able to watch Nova fight. Nait was able to gaze upon his Hero. Nait knew that Nova wasn¡¯t actually a hero. He was only someone who was powerful so the title was something he gave to Nova after being saved. Even if Nova was the one who saved their lives, that was all a lie he conjured up. Was it to gain the love of the people? Was that for his personal gain? Nait backed away slowly so that the two of them couldn¡¯t notice him. However, he felt something hard hit his back. Startled by this, Nait slowly turned around his head and looked up. A bloodcurdling scream erupted out of his throat when he saw a monster looking down at him. Nait unintentionally ran forward... ¡óPresent¡ó Nait¡¯s entire body was shivering uncontrollably. He didn¡¯t know what else to do besides prostrate and kiss Nova¡¯s boots, stained by the guts and blood of monsters. ¡°I-I will never tell anyone what I heard! Never, ever!¡± Thinking Nova didn¡¯t hear him, Nait repeated the same thing. ¡°E-Eh?¡± Nova suddenly backed away, which startled Nait. Nait slowly looked up. ¡°Eeeeek!!!¡± he scurried away when he saw Nova¡¯s dead eyes and that distorted expression on his face. ¡°What should we do about this boy? He is now the third person to know about this plan of yours.¡± Plan? What plan? ¡®Ah...¡¯ Nait looked around. The city was completely destroyed. Corpses littered the street. The monsters killed mercilessly. Not just women or the elderly but children as well. Why did Nova do such a thing and pretend to save everyone? ¡®Oh... that¡¯s right...¡¯ He always had a purpose. Just like back in the village. He only saved the village because it would¡¯ve gained him recognition in the empire. He was able become fairly influential because of his deeds. Then his reason for killing this many people and manipulating the people into thinking he was helping them had to be something twisted and dark. Why else would he murder this many people and cause such distraught around the continent? Did other nations have to suffer like this for this man''s plans? ¡°Nait...¡± Nova ignored the other man and slowly walked towards Nait. Fearing for his life, Nait shut his eyes tight and covered his head with his arms. His body was unable to do anything like run away. What would it matter? Nova was faster than an arrow shot from an enchanted bow. Nait saw Nova shoot towards those S-class monsters like a shooting star in mere seconds. How far could a boy like him run before being killed? Contrary to what he was fearing for, Nova only stroked his head. His expression was also back to normal now. He said in a gentle voice, ¡°I never meant to do this. I just had no choice.¡± Nait slowly looked up as he wiped his tears. He could see Nova smiling at him. Nova¡¯s smile was so pure and innocent that it increased the handsomeness of his face. Nait always dreamt of becoming that handsome if he couldn¡¯t be as strong as Nova. At least he would have a chance with Claudia. ¡°Remember two days ago when I saved you? I did it because I didn¡¯t want you and the others to get hurt,¡± Nova took Nait¡¯s hands and lifted him off the ground, ¡°Especially you.¡± ¡°M-Me...?¡± Nait didn¡¯t realize how his body had stopped trembling as he was drawn in by Nova¡¯s gentle voice. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re a very special boy. I saw how special you are the first time I met you in that cave. The others were looking at the demons in fear but you were different. I was able to see that again when I met up with all of you on that highway.¡± Nova was slowly pulling Nait towards himself. His left hand was holding onto Nait¡¯s shoulder with a firm grip. Nait was now gazing up at Nova with shaking pupils. He was special? How? Nait was just a weak boy with dreams too large for himself to achieve. People with the blessings of gods who could stand against evil. That was who he wanted to become. But Nait learned that heroes aren¡¯t just those people blessed by gods. Heroes were people who were powerful. They could defeat evils that only they could fight against. Yet he could become one of them despite how weak he was now? ¡°You want to become a hero, right?¡± Nait nodded mechanically. ¡°You can become one. All the signs are there. It¡¯s just so subtle that no one else other than myself can see it. As a hero, you want to do what¡¯s right. That is, exploiting evil and delivering justice. Doing good by eliminating evil. But Nait,¡± there was strange glint in Nova¡¯s eyes as he called out to Nait. His voice was also cold, ¡°¡­there are people in this world who do bad things so that they can get the same results as those heroes you all love so much.¡± The sound of flesh being pierced echoed across the remains of the district. ¡°Oh my.¡± the gentleman behind Nova looked at them with a smirk. Nait didn¡¯t know where it came from since his attention was solely focused on Nova. Nait could also become a hero. If Nova said so then it must be true. ¡®Eh...? Why does it feel so warm in my tummy?¡¯ Nait looked down. Nova was pulling out his hand from Nait¡¯s stomach. There was a white energy surrounding his hand. It made a blade shape around his hand, almost like his hand was a sword. The smell of iron filled Nait¡¯s nostrils. ¡°Eh... Eh..?¡± Nait suddenly lost strength as he fell down, his guts staining the ground crimson. ¡°IT HURTS!! IT HURTS!!! OW! AUGHU! KEGUH!¡± Nait felt the unbearable pain fill his entire body only a second after he realized what happened. He tried to keep his organs from falling out by holding his hands on his stomach. He looked at the blood that kept falling on his hands as his vision was shaking. Nait just realized that the person he admired and loved had hurt him. He couldn¡¯t keep his body crouched anymore so Nait fell down on his right side. He creakily moved his body to look up at the sky. But he saw Nova¡¯s cold eyes staring down at him instead. ¡®Miss Claudia... I won¡¯t be able to tell her how much I love her¡­ I don¡¯t want to die¡­ It feels so lonely¡­ Please let me live¡­¡¯ Nait¡¯s lifeless eyes shed tears as he tried to reach his hand up towards the sky. ¡°Mgghhhh¡­. Kuggghh¡­¡± Nait coughed up blood; it felt like his throat was struggling to allow oxygen through. His blood felt like it was a thick paste as it came out of his throat. Why did Nova do this to him? Why... Why!!!?? His question was answered by Nova¡¯s following words: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boy. It¡¯s not time for the world to know that Arnold von Berkley committed treason against the empire, no matter how justifiable my actions may be." ...Arnold... von Berkley...? That was the last thing Nait heard when his eyes lost their light and he stopped breathing. His arm which was stretching and reaching up to the sky¡ªtrying to grab at even the faintest hope of survival¡ªfell down as well. Chapter 121.1: Offer News soon spread that the battle in Nuaria city ended in the adventurers¡¯ victory. Well, there was still a likelihood that a second monster wave could happen so most of the adventurers were still at the wall. Despite the slight possibility of a second wave, the people¡ªwho feared for their lives and wanted to flee¡ªcelebrated in the streets. Many came flooding back to their homes so the streets were filled with people. The worst they feared didn¡¯t come true as they thought it would. People were heading towards the Adventurer Guild HQ to meet with the heroes who saved the empire from doom. Norn could hear thousands marching outside. ¡°Since it¡¯s over, can we go home now?¡± Norn asked her mother as she watched the people dance and hug each other. ¡°Considering the amount of mages that had to take care of all those monsters, I doubt there are any buildings suitable to live in. We should stay in this inn until we find a better alternative.¡± Claudia answered Norn. ¡°Ugh! So now we¡¯re back to step 1!?¡± Norn jumped on her bed with an annoyed expression, ¡°How are we supposed to live in an inn when we barely have enough money as it is?¡± ¡°¡­I can find work once everything calms down. There¡¯s no need for us to leave just yet. Miss Anna told me that we¡¯re able to get money from insurance in case of accidental damage or destruction to our property.¡± ¡°But how long will that take?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Perhaps a year? They need to find everyone new houses since an entire city fell. We might be first or last. It¡¯s up to them.¡± Norn glanced at her mother, ¡®She¡¯s not showing it but I can see she¡¯s devastated.¡¯ Claudia worked for years to ensure they could buy a house in the empire''s city. When she couldn¡¯t find work in the town or Lockinge city she would hike to the empire with other people. Being a woman with many skills, she had a lot of clients who sought different services. She could be a flower decorator, tailor or even a regular servant at a noble''s event. The road was dangerous so there were quite a few times when she was almost hurt. Bandits and monsters were troublesome to people travelling long distances on foot. It was especially dangerous for women who don¡¯t know how to fight. ¡°We¡¯re basically wasting money every day¡­¡± Norn looked up at the ceiling. Her mother was quiet for a minute, ¡°Remember the first few weeks after your father died in war?¡± Norn frowned at the unexpected question. ¡°We starved every day and survived on eating the scraps our neighbours gave us. What¡¯s more, I had to take in a child who went through the same trauma as you and Teresa did¡ªlosing a father.¡± Luke actually lost his mother as well since she was also a soldier in the war. But their situations were very similar. ¡°I lost two very close friends as well, not just my husband. Didn¡¯t we get through those days as well when things were even worse?¡± ¡°Yeah but¡­¡± Norn sat up straight and was about to retort. But seeing the lifeless expression in her mother¡¯s eyes made her silent. Both of them suddenly heard the neighing of horses fast approaching down the street. Norn stood up from the bed and stuck her head outside. The other people inside the inn said that the imperial court would send messengers to inform the people when the threat had been eliminated. Much to their surprise, it wasn¡¯t messengers who came to the inn. ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that carriage¡­¡± There was a familiar insignia on the carriage. The mantles draped over the horses had the same insignia as the carriage. The Berkley House. A golden lion¡¯s head was on the insignia. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Claudia came to stand next to Norn to look out the window. The carriage stopped in front of the inn and the doors burst open, revealing a youth wearing an academy uniform. Both Norn and Claudia¡¯s eyes widened. The youth noticed them and his eyes widened as well. His hair was cut shorter than the last time Norn saw him; his face seemed to have also matured during the time he was away. Luke stood silently for a minute before he bolted towards the inn. They could hear massive strides of footsteps coming up the stairs so they turned towards the door. Claudia and Norn didn¡¯t know how to react so they could only stand silently. The door burst open, revealing Luke who was still in his academy uniform. ¡°Miss Claudia! Norn!¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Norn and Claudia just finished explaining what happened. Luke sat silently and listened and only waited until they were done to speak. ¡°A man called Nova¡­¡± ¡°Yip! He saved us twice now!¡± Norn exclaimed. ¡°Twice? What happened the first time?¡± Luke tilted his head. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Norn glanced at Claudia, after she lost the excitement to speak about Nova. ¡®Oh, no¡­ How do we tell him?¡¯ Norn was aware that Luke valued protecting the three of them whenever he could. He didn¡¯t give a big reaction when they were almost attacked a few days ago since none of them got hurt but the first time was different. Teresa nearly died in the middle of the forest with her legs broken and no way of seeing where she was going. Norn decided to let her mother explain since she was too nervous. Luke became scary whenever he was angry. The fact that his family got hurt would be enough to incite that much anger. Even Norn was scared, especially that one time when Luke glowed in golden light as he mercilessly killed a dozen bandits alone. He didn¡¯t seem to remember anything so none of them, at least those who saw what happened, told him. ¡°Something happened in the village, Luke. I wasn¡¯t in the village at the time and you were too busy with your studies and training.¡± Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about demons before, right¡­?¡± Luke nodded with a confused expression that implied ¡°Why ask me that?¡±. That was a normal reaction to the question. Everyone knew what a demon was. They were everywhere in this world. Vampires, trolls, ogres, etc. Many knew the aforementioned as subspecies of the demons that humans fought in the Demon War. Some of the species managed to come to this world and adapt to it. But no one knew what real demons actually looked like and what they were capable of. The fact that people didn¡¯t make a big fuss over what happened a few months ago meant that there were those who didn¡¯t believe in demons. They were fiction. Nothing about them could threaten this world. That was probably why no one at the academy mentions it. The imperial newspaper was available everywhere in the empire so many should¡¯ve heard about what happened. The newspaper would always have the latest news so there was no way the incidents about the demons weren¡¯t published. But it seems like Luke was oblivious to all this. Perhaps it was because the buzz had died down during the period that he was in isolation training. ¡°Demons known as Imps attacked the village. They enslaved women to be used as breeding machines and killed every man they came across. They also slaughtered our livestock. I wasn¡¯t there but Norn and Teresa saw everything that happened.¡± Luke¡¯s eyes slowly narrowed. His hands balled into fists and Norn could hear his rough breathing. ¡°Your sister was almost killed after she showed resistance. She came back to the village with two broken legs and no eyes.¡± It felt like the room was splashed with cold water. Luke¡¯s face was lowered and his blonde hair was preventing Norn from seeing his expression. ¡°H-Hey, Mom¡­¡± ¡°What, Norn, do you want me to lie to Luke?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Claudia spoke again, ¡°Teresa is fine, Luke. She¡¯s out running some errands for us with the others.¡± Norn glanced at Luke who was slowly lifting his head. Instead of what she was expecting, there was a smile on his face. Though¡ªas his childhood friend and the one who¡¯s known him for so long¡ªshe could tell that was a forced smile. ¡°Ah, so she¡¯s alright. That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡± He nodded with a smile. ¡°So what brought you here? Didn¡¯t they say that the academy would be on lockdown during the monster wave?¡± Claudia changed the subject. Though it''s on lockdown, students still had to finish their exams regardless of what was happening outside. ¡°No one knows I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll apologize and take any punishments after I get back. To answer your question, miss Anna told me that you guys would arrive any day now. Lauran helped me find you.¡± ¡°Hm? Isn¡¯t Lauran that girl with the red hair and blue eyes?¡± asked Norn. She could vaguely remember that Lauran was Arnold¡¯s love slave. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did she even know we were in the capital?¡± even Claudia seemed confused. ¡°Hahaha¡­ That¡¯s a little difficult to answer completely since I don¡¯t know how it works myself. But I''ll try. Lauran is apparently capable of using magic. That was why miss Adrianna made Lauran her assistant. From what Lauran told me, she can only detect familiar presences as far as the nation''s walls. She ''familiarized herself with all our life forces'', was what she told me.¡± ¡®Crazy! What kind of person is able to distinctly detect people so accurately!?¡¯ The bigger question was why someone that talented in magic was a slave not too long ago. ¡°We were coming here to pick you guys up and take you to the villa the Berkleys built for whenever they visit the capital.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a villa!? Then that means we don¡¯t have to stay in this crappy inn anymore!¡± Norn cheered, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Claudia grabbed Norn who picked up her bags, ¡°Isn¡¯t it dangerous to be leaving like this? People who move around a lot are easy targets for monsters.¡± ¡°But they said everything was over, though?¡± ¡°Norn, you¡¯re missing the bigger picture here. Why do you think none of the adventurers came back yet?¡± Claudia asked but it didn''t sound like a question that needed an answer from Norn, ¡°They are expecting a second monster wave so they are remaining at the border wall until everything is over. The rest of the adventurers only came back to rest." ¡°Miss Claudia is right. Also, there¡¯s a high possibility that some monsters managed to slip past the border wall defences. Be that as it may¡­¡± Luke stood up and confidently said, ¡°I¡¯ll protect all of you now so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡± ¡°Luke¡­¡± Claudia stood up and approached him. She wrapped her arms around him as tears fell down her eyes, ¡°Why did you grow this much while we weren¡¯t looking? At this rate you¡¯ll forget about us.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll never forget about the people who took me in when I needed help the most,¡± Luke wrapped his arms around her too, ¡°I¡¯ll never forget my real family.¡± ¡°Hm? Did you get taller?¡± Norn suddenly noticed as she compared their height, ¡°What the!? I was just as tall as you when you first came to the capital! What the hell happened!? Are you really 15 years old just like me!? Did you also put on muscle!? What the hell!¡± ¡°Norn, watch your language,¡± her mother glared at her. Luke laughed awkwardly, ¡°The training I¡¯ve been receiving played a role in that. Anyway, we should gather everyone¡¯s things. How many of you came here?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s the three of us¡­ Gut and three other hunters as well.¡± said Norn as she tried to count everyone, ¡°We¡¯re about 7 people. Ah, Nait is also with us so that makes it 8.¡± ¡°Nait? Why is he here?¡± ¡°He offered to become our escort.¡± Norn said on the verge of laughing, ¡°It¡¯s kind of hilarious how a kid like that thinks he can protect us any better than Gut and the hunters can.¡± ¡°Still, didn¡¯t he stand up to that monster when none of us could?¡± Claudia said with a smile, ¡°Makes me think he can become a great knight when he grows up. He has courage." ¡°Great knight, huh¡­¡± Luke muttered as he rubbed his chin, ¡°There aren¡¯t a lot of boys who are Nait¡¯s age so he doesn¡¯t have any sparring partners. Maybe it would be best for him to enrol in a knight school? They are very cheap and even offers free accommodation.¡± ¡°Oh, that would be a good idea. He always goes around telling people that he¡¯ll become a knight one day. We should let him stay with us. I¡¯ll send a letter to his parents.¡± ¡°Eeh¡­ Why let a boy stay with us? Mother should know that he¡¯ll become a lustful demon when he gets older and try to sneak into our beds!¡± Claudia pulled Norn¡¯s ear, ¡°Ow! What was that for!?¡± ¡°Maybe you should stop reading those romance novels then you¡¯ll stop getting these crazy ideas in your head.¡± ¡°You¡¯re reading books!?¡± Luke exclaimed. ¡°Is that so surprising!?¡± Norn retorted back. ¡°I mean, you never touched a book in your life. You can¡¯t even spell that well or do basic math¡­¡± ¡°A-Are you mocking me!? Screw you!¡± Norn hit Luke with a pillow repeatedly. ¡°S-Sorry! I-It¡¯s true, though!¡± ¡°Grr!¡± ¡°Stop it, you two.¡± Claudia¡¯s cold voice instantly separated the two. Norn continued glaring at Luke out of the corner of her eye. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Norn attends a school so that she can get a basic education,¡± Claudia said as she looked at Norn with narrowed eyes that dared her to protest, ¡°You¡¯ll need it for when you find work in the capital.¡± ¡°Haaaaaaah! I don¡¯t want to go to school! So boring! Why can¡¯t I just become a waiter like Teresa!?¡± Norn complained after she jumped on her bed. ¡°Your sister had no choice but to take that job since she also refused to go to a school in the town near our village. Do you want to be a waiter your entire life?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Now that she thought about it, maybe she shouldn¡¯t be like her sister. Norn was like a poster girl and many people suggested she should work in a bar or restaurant because people would love being served by such a cute girl like her. She only wanted to become a waitress because others suggested it to her. Maybe she didn¡¯t need to set her mind to a job like that. This was the empire so there was a lot of choices when it comes to work. ¡°But all of you don¡¯t need to find work, though,¡± said Luke, ¡°I can employ you at the villa. You can also use the villa as a temporary residence while waiting for the agency to build you a new house.¡± ¡°Luke, that¡¯s¡­¡± Claudia frowned. ¡°Hold on. I know what it sounds like but it isn¡¯t charity. As it stands now the villa is empty with only a dozen servants maintaining it. Lord Berkley can¡¯t stay at the villa because he needs to be close to the Emperor which was why he¡¯s staying in the palace with miss Jeanne.¡± Claudia looked at Norn. ¡°Naturally you will receive a salary. I¡¯m not sure how much the Berkley Family will give you but the minimum amount a maid or manservant who works for a ducal family earns is about 4 gold per week.¡± ¡°4 gold!?¡± Claudia gasped at the ridiculous amount of money, ¡°How can a servant earn that much!?¡± Luke smiled wryly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Lord Berkley paid two times that amount. Anyway, will you take the job? I know it will be hard finding work in the capital.¡± ¡°I-Is this really alright..?¡± Claudia hesitantly asked. She gulped hard as if she was contemplating whether this was a good idea. The salary Luke just mentioned was many times the amount Claudia used to make as a domestic worker who did housecleaning and repaired clothes, among other things... It took Claudia months to even make one gold coin. But she could earn this much just by looking after a villa that didn¡¯t have a noble family living there? ¡°I¡¯m the heir to the Berkley House. I¡¯m certain lord Berkley will grant my request¡ª¡± The door suddenly burst open. ¡°L-Luke!?¡± Teresa was standing in the doorway while panting heavily. Her eyes widened into saucers when she saw Luke. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, sis?¡± Norn could tell something was wrong. ¡°It¡¯s Nait! He¡¯s gone missing!¡± ¡°What!?¡± Claudia stood up and shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t he go with all of you to the shopping district!?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah, but he managed to slip away while I wasn¡¯t looking. Gut and the others are searching for him now. I came back here to see if he came back.¡± ¡°Did he say he was going somewhere?¡± Luke asked calmly, ¡°I might be able to find him if I know where he was headed.¡± ¡°N-No, he didn¡¯t say anything¡­ W-What are we going to tell his parents¡­¡± ¡°Calm down everyone. All of you stay here,¡± Luke went towards the door, ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him. Hopefully he hasn¡¯t gone outside the capital.¡± ¡°Thanks but are you sure? You still need to go back to the academy¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss Claudia. I¡¯ll find him and go back by tomorrow morning!¡± Luke shouted as he ran down the hallway, "Oh, and I''ll have a servant from the villa come get you tomorrow!" Teresa and Claudia looked at each other with worried expressions. Chapter 122: Domino Effect Vetis was watching in silence how everything unfolded. Arnold von Berkley had killed an innocent child for the sake of keeping his secret ¡°for now¡±. The boy posed no threat to Arnold at all yet he met his end. Well, he didn''t pose an immediate threat at least. Vetis knew that it was the right thing to do... No, it was the most logical thing to do. Of course, wiping the boy''s memory was the first thought he had. However, memory wiping itself wasn''t an easy thing to do. The lowest rank spell that could do that was in the 4th rank while the highest was 7th rank. The minority of mages that were capable of anything above 3rd rank magic were either taken by magic guilds or by the magic towers. Not only are these spells inconvenient in terms of mana usage, they don''t work the same for everyone. For example, a mentally weak person''s mind could break from being targeted by this spell. They would become vegetables. Spells that target the human mind were one of the most complex spells in this world. Another thing to consider was that these spells were only efficient in the hands of a skilled mage, something that neither Vetis nor Arnold were. If they had gone with memory wiping then they''d have to hire an elite mage from a magic tower. However, that elite mage would be able to read the person''s mind since they have to decide what the target should forget. Also, it was illegal to wipe someone''s memory without legal permission from a court. They would be violating someone''s human rights. They would be no better than rapists and murderers. And who''s to say the elite mage on their payroll would keep quiet? It was easy to find a dirty elite mage but it was difficult to make them obedient and keep silent. If others found out then Vetis would also eliminate them. Arnold¡¯s quick thinking saved him being branded a treasonous criminal and getting his head sliced off. If it was discovered that a noble¡¯s son was the cause of this then not only will the nature of this monster wave subjugation change but his entire family would be disgraced. His father would be forced to forfeit his status as a Great Noble and the Berkley House would be ostracised by the aristocracy. The amount of power and wealth they will lose will be astronomical. The fact that Arnold was disowned wouldn¡¯t matter since they were still his biological family. Also, all Arnold¡¯s assets will be taken by the Imperial Court. This includes his city and its resources. The Undead Nation would lose its benefactor and will collapse as a nation. Brynhildr would then be forced to invade another nation to take its resources for themselves, causing countless wars. They will have no choice since their people will starve. ¡®The domino effect is giving me a headache.¡¯ All the possibilities flashed in Vetis'' mind, ''Would Brynhildr have done the same?'' All this would¡¯ve resulted from the loud mouth of a single boy. Or a elite mage on their payroll. Whether people believed them or not didn¡¯t matter since they could use magic to find out the truth. ¡°Can you resurrect him, Vetis?¡± Arnold spoke as he looked at the boy¡¯s face. ¡°In theory, yes. I''ll have to use an SS-class [Summon Undead] scroll but the boy will turn into a walking corpse. Although I can use a [Touch of Life] wand to give him back his human qualities, there is only a 10% chance that the person brought back to life will ever regain their previous selves. The remaining 90% individuals will become lifeless slaves only capable of listening to orders of the first being they see." Touch of Life was an artifact that only worked for people who lost a majority of their lifeforce. The boy had lost all of his so there was no way it would work alone. ¡°That¡¯s not an issue. Use the wand 3 seconds after you tear the scroll. This ensures the person¡¯s soul doesn¡¯t leave their body during the reanimation. There is only a 5 second window so use the 3 seconds wisely. It will be even better if you do it in 2 seconds if you can manage it. The efficiency of these artifacts will depend on the timing in most cases." Arnold seemed to know about necromancy more than Vetis. Well, Vetis was a summoning-type demon so he wasn¡¯t knowledgeable about Dark Magic. ¡®Hmm... I wonder how he knows that. Not even Brynhildr knows how to successfully bring someone back to life.¡¯ Brynhildr was a warrior-type, after all. However, given her knowledge from the ¡°game¡± he assumed she had some other method of reviving someone. ¡°I understand, milord. However, what if he gets his memory back after some miracle happens?¡± They could never be sure what kind of things might happen if they aren¡¯t careful. ¡°Miracles aren¡¯t real,¡± Arnold simply replied, ¡°There is no way this kid will get his memory back since his brain shut down completely. His soul is leaking out right at this moment even if we can''t see it. Think of it like a glass losing the water inside of it. Each second that goes by is a second he loses a fragment of his memories. This is because all human souls are tied to our memories. There is an even lower possibility that he would be able to remember everything that we said to each other.¡± ¡°I see. I never considered that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get going. Finish up here and make sure the boy is safe.¡± Having finished what he wanted to say, Arnold began walking away. Vetis walked towards the boy as he took out the items needed for the resurrection. He glanced at the boy¡¯s face. His expression was peaceful as if he was sleeping. As a Greater Demon, Vetis was able to perceive the emotions of other beings. It wasn¡¯t a skill that he could turn off so he was constantly chased by feelings of others that he didn¡¯t want to know about. Many of his people had gone mad from this skill but others managed to adept and use it to their advantage. However, they can¡¯t perceive the emotions of their own kin, like other demons. Arnold¡¯s emotions were as unreadable as the first day they met. That was why Vetis was so interested in Arnold and his future plans. Besides Arnold¡¯s emotions, Vetis found the boy¡¯s emotions to be the most bizarre. The boy was so trusting of this Nova character that his emotions changed from fear to love real quick. What did Arnold do to get such admiration and trust just by spouting a few words? Another bizarre thing was how this boy was able to spy on them before revealing himself. ¡°I was spreading my killing intent throughout this entire district so every monster not summoned by me shouldn¡¯t have approached. Not even regular humans would¡¯ve had the will to come closer. Could this boy be immune to my skills?¡± Vetis had another skill called [Deathly Fear-level 10]. It was convenient whenever he didn¡¯t want to deal with cannon-fodder. Few could resist his skill since he was so high-levelled. Vetis could let his guard down since this was the case. But why didn¡¯t this boy get affected by this skill of his? ¡®Usually only people with extremely high karma can resist the skill. But there¡¯s no way this boy can have such high karma.¡¯ High karma was only something people looked upon favourably by gods received. These are usually people who go on to become very special people in the future. They receive godly skills and talent that no other person could receive. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Heroes weren¡¯t the only special existences on this continent. Gods could choose who they want to support since they were the creators of this world. An Oracle was one of these individuals. There was no way this boy had a talent similar in rank to that of an Oracle, thought Vetis as he threw away his ridiculous suspicions. He''ll just assume that it was a fluke. Vetis finished using the magic items he had on hand. The boy¡¯s body was still warm so his complexion remained the same throughout the process. Vetis called one of his shadow demons. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Take this boy outside the city. It doesn¡¯t matter where you dump him so long as it isn¡¯t somewhere where he¡¯ll be in danger after waking up. Just make sure he can be seen by others.¡± Vetis wasn¡¯t saying so out of kindness. He was only following orders. Special or not this boy wasn¡¯t important to him. He met thousands of special people in his hundreds of years of life but none of them were extraordinary in his eyes. The boy was no exception. ¡°I wasted resurrection artifacts but I was able to see something interesting." Vetis muttered as the shadow demon vanished with Nait¡¯s body. A black ball floated down towards Vetis. It landed in his hands. ¡°Now then, let us see the souls we managed to collect.¡± The demon core glowed an ominous purple as if to respond to his words. ¡ó¡ó Imperial Capital, Toril. 27th of Moonthrone month. Six hours after the destruction of Nuaria City concluded. Elora and Galadriel split up once the battle was over. Galadriel said that she wanted to join Misteltein which Elora happily accepted. She was apparently going to escort Bethany and Sylar somewhere else. Elora gave the address of their guildhouse before they said farewell to each other. Galadriel didn¡¯t say when she would be back or where she was going so Elora had no idea where to look for her or when to expect her to come back. For the time being Elora had to get Galadriel¡¯s room ready. She wanted to hold a small welcome party too but wanted to hear Nova¡¯s opinion first. Speaking of Nova, he didn¡¯t return to the border wall after slaying two of the three S-rank monsters. The adventurers killed the other one that rampaged in the city after seeing the other monsters being killed so easily. It was dealt with momentarily but the destruction of the city was so much that they were unable to calculate the damages. Elora was worried at first but there was no way a monster managed to defeat him in battle. Not even the S-class monsters could beat him in battle. Misteltein was now feared as one of the strongest parties in the capital with exception to the S and SS-rankers. Elora was now walking alone on the street, with no one else beside her. She passed by many adventurers who were looking at her. Some were fearful while others looked at her with admiration and envy. She remembered the two spells she cast on her own. It brought a smile to her face. Before joining Misteltein and going on solo quests, Elora had never received these kinds of gazes before. She was never even given recommendations or invites by parties either. So far there were several parties that invited her; three of which were S-class. But Elora denied them all. Where were they when she needed companions the most? She had many near-death experiences due to the fact that she was always hunting solo. She had long since accepted that no one wanted a mage who could barely cast 2nd rank spells. 3rd rank mages were the most sought after in this field. Lucia was a 3rd rank magician so she was always invited to other parties. She even did an internship at the Magic Guild but decided it wasn¡¯t for her so she stayed in Clint¡¯s party. S-rankers always scouted her whenever she was alone at the Guild. Lucia might¡¯ve been the worst person to be in a romantic relationship but she was loyal to her friends. Elora thought Lucia was crazy to throw away such opportunities to stay in an A rank party. Elora had been a magician for six years now ever since she was 10 years old. She had to learn magic since she had to protect her siblings at the time. Although magic saved her many times before, it also brought trouble to herself sometimes. There was a time when she was almost caught by slave traders. Children with magic potential were apparently easy money for traders. Although Elora was able to survive, she ended up coming to the empire alone after her last sister died. Remembering those days would always bring tears to her eyes but she was now accepting what happened. If she didn¡¯t go to Lockinge city then she never would¡¯ve met Nova, joined a party and discovered her talent. ¡°...?¡± Elora arrived at their new guildhouse which was previously owned by another party before they moved to another nation. ¡°I¡¯m sure they said Miltog street in the Placab district.¡± Luckily their guildhouse was on the street next to street where the Adventurer Guild HQ was. This way they didn¡¯t have to travel far. How convenient. Elora noticed that the front door of the Guild was open. ¡®Did sir Nova come back?¡¯ She thought at first that he was busy looking for any stragglers since some monsters survived even after they slaughtered so many. Elora took out the dagger that she was concealing in her sleeve. She warily approached. There weren¡¯t a lot of people on the streets since the danger hadn¡¯t ceased. People were told to remain indoors or to head to the nearest Level 5 bunker. ¡°Eh?¡± Elora was able to see that someone familiar was inside. ¡°Sir Nova?¡± Nova was sitting on one of the chairs by the bar. He seemed to be looking at a tiny box. Elora couldn¡¯t quite see what was in the small box. ¡°...Good work out there.¡± ¡°T-Thanks...¡± Elora came inside and put her robe and magic bag on one of the tables. The guildhouse was fairly spacious. It had three bedrooms and a large training yard at the back. The Guild Master chose something too fancy for an A-rank party. Elora sat down next to Nova. ¡°...What¡¯s wrong? You look pale.¡± Elora put her hand against his forehead, ¡°Huh? You¡¯re sweating a lot and burning up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He said in a small voice. Elora noticed that there was blood on his right hand that was holding onto the tiny box. That was definitely human blood. ¡°Is this your blood? What happened?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± he looked at where she pointed, ¡°...No, some of the people who were killed by the destruction turned into zombies so I had to take care of that so that they don''t become a big problem for us.¡± ¡°Ah! I didn¡¯t think about that!¡± Elora forgot that whenever there was a battlefield of over 100 deceased then reanimation took place naturally. It was a fairly quick process after death so it made sense that the blood that Nova had on his hand was still fresh. ¡°Are we going back to the wall after resting for a few hours?¡± ¡°....¡± Nova didn¡¯t answer her question. Noticing this, she frowned. ¡°Sir Nova? The quest isn¡¯t over yet since a second wave is likely to happen so we should¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡± ¡°Hah?¡± Nova glanced at Elora, ¡°I have somewhere I have to be.¡± A silent curse escaped Elora¡¯s mouth when she heard that. ¡°...Again?¡± ¡°Lucri¡ª¡± Nova tried to put his hand on her shoulder but she shrugged it off. Elora stood up. ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to Lockinge city.¡± ¡°What!? Why!?¡± Nova shouted which startled her. ¡°I-If you¡¯re going to leave whenever it¡¯s convenient for you then don¡¯t make a party with others!" she glared at him, "Don''t you realize that your actions impact our party!?" This was the first time she had ever done this. Oftentimes she was only playfully pouting at him but now she was furious. This is the third time he tried to ditch her. And it will be the last. ¡°I¡¯m quitting Misteltein.¡± She headed towards the door. ¡°Eh!?¡± Nova was suddenly in front of her when she blinked. She walked into his chest and was knocked back. ¡°Eek...¡± she shrieked when she looked into his eyes. Why did his eyes look so... dead? His expression wasn¡¯t any different either. His face was pale and the hand holding onto her shoulder was trembling. Was he scared to let her go or was he worried that others might take her? Elora was more confused than concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Please.¡± Nova suddenly bowed. ¡°U-Uhm...¡± ¡°I¡¯m always thinking about what¡¯s best for the party, for us. Although the first two times was me being selfish, I promise you that it''ll change. Although I won¡¯t be able to come as frequently due to my personal life, I still want this party to work. I want us to become S-rankers together. So please,¡± Nova grabbed her hands, ¡°Stay.¡± Elora¡¯s heart was thumping so hard that she was getting dizzy. Her eyes were subconsciously drawn to his lips that were mere inches away from hers. She spoke softly as she got her urges under control. ¡°...Fine, but on one condition.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nova sighed in relief. ¡°You¡¯ll listen to whatever request I have when you come back, Nova.¡± "....That¡¯s all?¡± ¡®That¡¯s all!? What were you expecting!?¡¯ He didn¡¯t even question what she wanted. Wait, didn¡¯t she just say whatever request she wanted? And didn''t he just agree!? Noticing the weight of her words, Elora blushed heavily. She then pointed at Nova and declared, ¡°That¡¯s right! The Guild Master of Misteltein should listen to whatever I say when he comes back!¡± Or that was what she wanted to say. ¡°Y-Y-Yeah, that¡¯s all. Y-You better not break the promise, okay?¡± She walked back towards her seat with shaking legs. If she didn¡¯t hold it in then she would¡¯ve bolted out of this room to dig herself a giant hole to crawl into. ¡°...When are you leaving?¡± Nova also came back to the bar and sat down, ¡°I actually wanted to say goodbye to you first before leaving.¡± Elora didn¡¯t feel happy even when he said that. He was leaving after a big battle. Again. She wanted to spend time with him. They had to do a lot of things to make this guildhouse operational again. First was getting a receptionist who could assign quests. ¡°Will we make Galadriel an official third member of the party?¡± ¡°Why are you asking me that...¡± Elora pouted as she looked away. She suddenly felt his hand on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re an important member of Misteltein. Your opinion counts just as much as the leader.¡± Having said that, Nova stood up and grabbed his things. ¡°I need to leave before the sun sets. It¡¯ll be troublesome if I can¡¯t get a horse.¡± ¡°Mm...¡± Elora decided to just accept that he was leaving. He did say that it would benefit their party, after all. Elora fidgeted with her hands since she couldn¡¯t look up at him as he left. ¡°N-Nova!¡± Elora squeezed out his name without adding "sir" to address him formally. ¡°?¡± Nova turned around when she called out to him. ¡°Please be safe on your journey.¡± Nova smiled. Unlike the dead expression he had on his face when she came in the guildhouse, this smile seemed more natural. It made her heart flutter seeing such a handsome smile. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely come back.¡± The two smiled at each other as they locked eyes with Nova breaking away first. Elora clasped her hands in front of her heart. ¡°...I feel like a wife seeing her husband off to war.¡± Chapter 123: Mistelteins First Employee ¡°Is this the place?¡± A blonde haired beauty jumped off her horse as she looked up at a certain building. If one were to look at the kind of company buildings on this street then you wouldn¡¯t notice this building as anything special. Perhaps it seemed so normal because there weren¡¯t a lot of adventurers coming and going like any other guilds. Having heard her question, another person replied: ¡°Yes, Lady Alice, I¡¯m sure of it. We should go in and give our greetings.¡± The one who spoke was Josephine who Alice ran into while on her way here. She was apparently looking to work for Nova¡¯s party. Alice¡¯s party was exhausted from travelling for so long outside the empire so she came alone. It was partly due to her being so excited to see an old friend. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Alice and Josephine walked towards the building. Someone suddenly came towards them. It was a boy who was carrying what seemed to be groceries. He looked at them with a curious expression before asking, ¡°Can I help you?¡± ¡°Are you part of Misteltein?¡± Alice asked since the boy seemed like he was about to climb the stairs. ¡°This is Nova¡¯s companion, Lucri.¡± Josephine introduced the boy instead. ¡°This is the vice-leader!?¡± ¡°Yes, the one who used the 8th rank spells.¡± Josephine responded. ¡°I need to see Nova as soon as possible!¡± Alice grabbed the boy¡¯s hand, which startled him. ¡°Eh? Why?¡± ¡°To thank him for saving the empire!¡± ¡°But it was a team effort, right? Um, anyway, who are you, miss?¡± ¡°Ah, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Alice and I am the leader of Dead End.¡± Alice said with a proud look on her face as she smiled broadly. ¡°Oh.¡± Lucri said with a bored expression. ¡°Oh. Oh!?!? That¡¯s all!? I¡¯m an SS-class adventurer! And all you say is ¡°Oh¡±!?¡± ¡°S-Sorry¡ª¡± ¡°Is sir Nova still here?¡± Josephine interrupted Alice and Lucri. ¡°No, he left already." Alice looked at Lucri crestfallen. Her face was akin to that of shock. ¡°Where did he go!?¡± Alice grabbed Lucri and shook him repeatedly as she asked. ¡°I need to see him now! It¡¯s of grave importance!¡± Alice¡¯s shouting made a crowd gather. Who was this beauty who was acting like some child in the streets? ¡°Ow, that hurts!¡± ¡°S-Sorry,¡± Alice let him go since he glared at her, ¡°I just really want to thank him.¡± She emphasised ¡°really¡±. ¡°Why is that so important¡­¡± It was more like Alice was interested in this Nova fellow. Why was he able to rise in rank this fast? Why was he so strong that he was able to defeat a wild dragon, handle a group of demons on his own and even kill two S-class monsters? The Guild and its sponsors were now in a buzz. -This man deserves to become an S-rank! -True, he contributed even more to the monster wave subjugation than our S-class adventurers ever did. I''m shocked how our so-called high class adventurers were the least active members of the joint subjugation. -Our SS-class adventurers are the most useless of the batch! Important things to handle? Isn¡¯t a monster wave more important than your fairy-tale relic hunting!? Those were but some of the harsh things that were said when the nobles who supported the Guild had a meeting. The meeting began last night and concluded only before sunrise. Needless to say, the Guild was in chaos without Daraia to lead them. Alice was obligated to be present since the Guild Master wasn¡¯t there. There wasn¡¯t a Vice Guild Master so a person with the highest adventurer rank had to take up the duty. Cameria was also an SS-class but she wasn¡¯t interested. This was why Alice chose to be there. Though that only ignited the nobles¡¯ anger and dissatisfaction. None of them were looking at the high-class adventurers in a good light. While they were defending the wall, Nova and many others was out there clearing any monsters that were trying to roam around the city. The formation that they came up with was that all their firepower had to be focused on a single area at once. The mages and other long range fighters played the biggest role in the subjugation but the warriors also killed any monsters that got too close to the wall. According to the nobles, mages were supposedly the only ones who should¡¯ve remained on the wall, not the close combatants. The warriors were supposed to only kill any monsters that were left over but they got so fed up with Nova that they decided to abandon their positions and attack the monsters on their own. Many of them lost their lives from being so reckless. There were too many of them who disobeyed orders so Alice decided not to pursue the matter any further. Alice didn¡¯t just come here to look for Nova. She came here for a different reason as well. But that reason can only be addressed if said person was present. ¡°Can we go inside and talk?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Lucri led them to the living room of the building. The building looked as average as it did from the outside. The walls were dirty and some windows were broken. There were roaches and bugs running around at every corner. The only upsides about the place was how big it was and how close it was to the HQ. It was literally in the next street over. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°Sorry that I can¡¯t brew some tea. We still have to drop by a market to buy appliances for the guildhouse. So how is everything going at the Guild?¡± Lucri asked when he sat down with them on the two sofas which was the only furniture besides those stools at the bar. ¡°Horrible. Our sponsors are angry about the outcome of the subjugation.¡± Alice said bitterly. ¡°Angry? But we won so why would they be so displeased?¡± ¡°No, they aren¡¯t worried about the subjugation itself. The issue is with the adventurers.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You probably didn¡¯t know since you were stationed at the top of the wall with the other mages. Most of the adventurers recklessly followed Nova¡¯s lead with some of them getting slaughtered.¡± ¡°Why would they even follow him¡­¡± ¡°Pride, what else can it be? They can¡¯t take it that he has all the spotlight. We lost most of our adventurers because of their stupid pride. Although they managed to help Nova take down an S-class monster, only a few managed to make it out alive. We lost a lot of adventurers because of this.¡± ¡°What will the Guild do about it?¡± ¡°For now we¡¯re thinking of changing the rules a bit. I went over the rulebook and noticed how shackled we adventurers are to the Adventurer Code. Things like protecting the people during a monster attack is common sense. But rules like being threatened to lose your license if you abandon your position for whatever reason is just too much.¡± ¡°They are like slaves. This was why the subjugation went so poorly.¡± Josephine spoke after Alice, "This subjugation showed the executives that adventurers shouldn''t be caged like animals. It''s no wonder many veterans quit without even working for two decades in the field. That''s why the rules need to change. If they aren''t changed then adventuring will become obsolete, just like tomb raiding." ¡°We¡¯ll wait for Daraia to come back before making a decision. Also, we¡¯re thinking of choosing a new Vice Guild Master. I nominated myself for the role but I haven¡¯t received that many votes in my favour.¡± Lucri looked at Alice for a moment, ¡°If miss Alice can create a better guild then I think it¡¯s a good idea for you to become Vice Guild Master. But what about your companions?¡± Executives of a guild who were once adventurers weren¡¯t allowed to be in a party. This meant that Dead End would be disbanded. ¡°They agreed with me that it¡¯s for the best.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lucri clapped his hands, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing stopping miss Alice, right? No one can oppose this since you¡¯re an SS-class adventurer.¡± ¡°But the other issue is gaining support. We need the support of the people right now if we want to change the rules of the guild that has been the same ever since adventuring became a profession. Can I ask that Misteltein support me?¡± Misteltein was now one of the most popular adventurer parties. A plethora of quests came rolling in from people all around the continent when they heard about Misteltein¡¯s actions. Not only did an A-class adventurer take down two S-rank monsters and kill many other monsters on his level, his companion who was known to only be able to use 1st rank magic could use 8th rank spells. Every major guild wanted them now. The Magic Guild¡¯s leader even wanted to do negotiations with Alice and the guild sponsors to hand Lucri over to them. But that wasn¡¯t an option right now since Misteltein was an independent guild. They were still affiliated with the Adventurer Guild but they had more leeway than regular parties. ¡°If Misteltein stands with me then I¡¯m sure others will follow. What we need right now is for everyone to be united.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can make a decision without Nova being present. Deciding something like this requires the leader, after all. We''ll be exposing ourselves to criticism and many other problems by the minority who won''t agree with your plans to change the rules. This can impact our guild. Especially because we''re still small." Alice sank back on the couch as she held back a sigh. ¡®I can still become the Vice Guild Master but things will be more complicated if I don¡¯t have their support. Word of mouth won¡¯t work since everyone knows I¡¯m not that close to either of the members of Misteltein¡­.¡¯ She had to give proof to the sponsors of who supported the decision to make her the Vice Guild Master. If Nova wasn¡¯t here personally then that was impossible. Lucri alone wouldn¡¯t be enough since everyone believed that Nova was the only one calling the shots. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Lucri bowed his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. But can you give a message to him?¡± ¡°Yes, I can do that.¡± said Lucri. ¡°Tell him that I would like to invite your party to go dungeon raiding with me. It¡¯s just an invitation so he can refuse if he wants to.¡± Alice stood up, ¡°I should get going. I have new responsibilities to uphold now.¡± If she became Vice Guild Master then she wouldn¡¯t have as much freedom as she had as an SS-class adventurer. She would only be allowed to leave the guild if the Guild Master was present. She will have to enjoy her freedom while she still can. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Only Josephine and Elora were left now. Elora was confused why Josephine came here out of the blue. It wasn¡¯t like Elora called for her or anything. The Guild was now at its busiest so all its workers had to be there. Josephine moved her mouth, ¡°I would like to join your guild as a receptionist.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Here is my resume,¡± Josephine slid her resume over to Lucri. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the problem here. I already know how competent you are. Why do you want to work for us?¡± Josephine could choose to work for any guild due to her experience in both adventuring and being employed by the headquarters. Though she only had 5 years experience as a receptionist, she was praised as being better at the job than even her seniors who had many more years in that field. ¡°Is the ¡®Why¡¯ important? I would like to work here because I think this guild has potential.¡± Potential? Elora wondered where that potential will come from. The guild members weren¡¯t the only people who mattered if you want to create an independent guild respected by all the other larger guilds. They were only three adventurers whose party was only about a few months old. Elora wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if other adventurer parties came to thrash the place while Nova was away. Most guilds fail unless they had sponsors to keep them going. You can¡¯t rely on monster hunting to fund a large organization, after all. ¡°Miss Josephine, are you in love with sir Nova?¡± Elora asked as she looked at Josephine¡¯s face closely. ¡°¡­That is irrelevant to the current situation.¡± Though her face was stoic, there was a small blush on her cheeks. ¡°¡­.I guess it is.¡± Elora laughed awkwardly. ¡®But he¡¯ll still be mine first even if you are in love with him.¡¯ ¡°I hope you understand that your starting salary won¡¯t even be half your previous salary.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll accept me?¡± Josephine seemed surprised, ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t set up a meeting¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± said Elora with a wry smile, ¡°We were actually looking for a receptionist. Sir Nova suggested we bring you in the other day.¡± ¡°I-Is that so¡­? Ahem, I am glad we came to an understanding. Regarding my salary, I made preparations in advance to ensure I have enough money until the guildhouse become financially stable. So please don¡¯t worry about that for now.¡± ¡®That¡¯s a relief. I was worried I might have to pay her with my own money.¡¯ She was thinking of using that money to order a bunch of magic sheets from the Second Magic Tower. She realized after the subjugation that her worth as a mage was much more than using 1st rank spells despite being an A-class adventurer. Once Galadriel gets back then the two of them need to go do some quests. Securing money was now their priority. ¡°Can we talk specifics of my job? I¡¯m hired, aren¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Oh, of course. We need to get that out of the way. But first, I¡¯d like to mention that we recently had a third member join us.¡± ¡°Only a third member? I was expecting more to join after your excellent display of power in the subjugation.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Elora suddenly remembered what happened in front of the Guild the other day when Nova threatened to hurt people. She only heard about that afterwards. The adventurers were probably hesitant and too scared of coming. Josephine spoke with a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯ll handle interviewing potential party members. Please focus on your role as a vice leader, sir Lucri.¡± ¡°Interviewing potential party members is one of my responsibilities though¡­¡± ¡°Sir Lucri and sir Nova should focus on securing funding for our guild. We should also try and create alliances with other guilds. The Magic Guild would be our best option since they can supply us with magic sheets which you will need¡­ given your special class¡­¡± ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Elora¡¯s worth was determined by the kind of magic sheet spells she can use. As it stands now she could use 8th rank spells without any difficulties whatsoever. This made her one of the most powerful magic users in the empire at the moment. Of course, with that much exposure came fame which she now had quite a lot of. Elora could become a member of the Magic Guild whilst being an adventurer part of Misteltein. It was possible to be in two different guilds unlike being in two parties. The system guilds used was called Dual Guild Membership. It was given to the individual who will be a member of two guilds. The HQ usually assigned this membership. Being part of the Magic Guild while receiving supplies for quests was a good deal. Still, Elora was worried that she won¡¯t be able to be a member of two guilds at once. ¡®But if it¡¯s temporary then it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll do my best for Misteltein.¡¯ Elora silently tightened her fists. ¡°Now then, shall we begin?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± Elora stood up and held out a hand, ¡°Welcome to Misteltein Guild. I¡¯m looking forward to working with you.¡± Josephine stood up as well and shook Elora¡¯s hand. ¡°Likewise. I will do my very best for this guild.¡± Interlude - Ronia Isabella Dantere Eulia The world through the eyes of a normal person would be filled with vibrant colors and different shapes and sizes. This gave every single thing meaning. A bird could fly because it has the wings to do so. A human could speak because they had the vocal cords to do so. A fish could breathe underwater because they had gills but no lungs. Everything had a quality of their own: animals, monsters and humanoids alike. This was what made them unique and so interesting. These were creations of the human gods and Timeline Gods. Every being created by them are given the opportunity to witness the power of the gods which belonged to a different plain. A person would see the world as if it had different colors of rainbow. Each color had a different quality to it. But one particular person only saw a gray world that was dull and uninteresting. Ronia Isabella Dantere Eulia was such a person. She had found life uninteresting ever since she could perceive the things around her. That was why she wanted to change the empire into what she desires it to be. No, not just the empire but the entire world. The first thing she would do was to make the entire empire, and the surrounding regions that belonged to the imperial family, into a matriarchal society. It wasn¡¯t because the patriarchy was suffering. No, not at all. In fact, the empire was flourishing under her father¡¯s and his court nobles¡¯ leadership. Ronia wanted to do it because she just despised men in general. They didn¡¯t deserve to be in power. She came to the conclusion that women were superior creatures to men. The history books never showed the powerful women of the past, only the men. There was even a woman who others called a Hero like Promethius. She was powerful, beautiful and brave. She was a holy knight who Ronia grew up loving. She even fantasized about meeting the woman. Her name was Guinevere, a Scripture Knight of the Holy Guard that was no more. The Holy Guard was an organization that trained knights to become Holy Knights using their power of divinity. The organization disbanded but the methods they used to train the knights were still being used today. Guinevere was the first of these knights and the strongest female knight to ever live. She became Promethius¡¯ first wife and bore tens of children for him. She was already famous by the time she married him but was overshadowed not long after. Guinevere disappeared from the face of this world and was never heard from again after the Demon-Human War concluded. Why was it only Promethius that everyone talked about!? That was what angered her so much that she wanted to change the empire¡¯s entire way of rule. The women deserve to be recognized! Of course, she wouldn¡¯t resort to killing like she did before. That was a mistake she would never recover from. A simple rumor alone distorted the balance of power in the empire. If she were to be honest, she was hoping her father would¡¯ve died during the civil war so that people would¡¯ve had no choice but to take her as their Emperor due to the circumstances. But her brother made it back alive to stop the war. The problems he faced at the border, that she created behind closed doors, were stopped by some unknown individual. Although Ronia wouldn¡¯t choose to act so drastically again, if she found the person who ruined all her plans then she would definitely kill them. .. A woman with long hair was sitting by the balcony, overlooking the entire palace. Ronia chose to come live with the other concubines in the Inner Palace since she hated living among the manservants who were in the outer palace every day. At least she was surrounded by beautiful women daily. Her mother even gave her cute maids, perhaps knowing that Ronia preferred them that way and not sweaty, stinky men. Even her guards were all female. Although Ronia liked sleeping around with her servants and guards, she couldn¡¯t marry another woman. Same sex marriage was illegal in the Eulia Empire. When Ronia becomes the Emperor then she¡¯ll have to marry a man-thing so that he can provide her heirs for the future. That wasn¡¯t the biggest problem at hand since she could endure it. The biggest problem was that he would be named the Emperor and not her. She would be the Empress once she marries a man to join the family. There was a big difference between the two. Her father typically chooses suitable partners for his children. It would be no different for Ronia. Her brother Julius was already married to Great Noble Ariane¡¯s eldest daughter. Ronia was next. She was planning on immediately changing the empire¡¯s laws once she rises to power. The Imperial Court held the highest authority when it came to the imperial laws so she will have a lot of work to do if she wants to achieve her dream. By doing that she would have to use all the connections she made over the years. The young woman stood up and threw off her nightgown which revealed her pristine naked body. She didn¡¯t like sleeping with clothes on, especially if she had a hot session with one of her lovers. Ronia looked in the mirror. She touched her body in every nook and cranny, admiring it like this was a routine she did daily. This body was her own masterpiece. ¡°You were just some slave on the street that I found. Skinny and without shelter. Look at you now, you grew into a goddess with my help. I really do have great eyes when it comes to sensing potential in a woman¡¯s beauty.¡± Ronia spoke to herself, though the contents of her words made it seem like she was speaking to someone else. A knock suddenly came from the door, interrupting her. ¡°¡ªYour Highness, may I enter?¡± ¡°Come in.¡± she said and picked up a brush to comb her hair. ¡°I-I apologize for coming so early in the morning¡ª" A familiar voice came from the door. Tyran Ayried, the son of Duke Ayried. His face froze and his words couldn¡¯t come out as he looked at Ronia¡¯s body. ¡°What are you doing here, Tyran?¡± Ronia didn¡¯t chase him out or scream that he was a pervert for coming in while she was naked. She invited him to come in after all. ¡°I-I¡­ Boobs¡­ Ahem! I mean, I came here to ask for your assistance, Your Highness!¡± Ronia rolled her eyes as she crossed her legs. Tyran¡¯s eyes seemed like they were going to pop out. A tent pitched in his pants which Ronia chose to ignore. ¡°Assistance, is it? Do you think being part of the faction means I¡¯ll get you out of trouble whenever it¡¯s convenient for you? Don¡¯t be mistaken, young master. You¡¯re just a subordinate and a low priority.¡± ¡°I-I understand that but¡­¡± his eyes kept glancing down at her long legs. Ronia began finding this annoying so she stood up, grabbed a gown and put it on. ¡°But what?¡± Tyran seemed disappointed but he carried on with the subject: ¡°The person I want to report is someone Your Highness knows very well.¡± Tyran said with a smirk as he rubbed his hands together. ¡°Hmm¡­ Go on.¡± She was bored with nothing else to do so hearing him out might lessen her boredom. ¡°It¡¯s that bastard Arnold von Berkley! He ruined my reputation at Lumourge the other day! I lost everyone¡¯s respect!¡± ¡°Arnold? Pft¡­ Hahahaha!¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t laugh!¡± Tyran shouted with a red face. Ronia stopped laughing and looked at Tyran seriously, ¡°Here I thought the young master and the one next in line to become Duke Ayried would be a capable fighter. Is this all you amount to?¡± Tyran also had his own lackeys. How could he lose to Arnold in a fight if he had backup? Most of his henchmen were seniors who were 4th star knight and mage students. They should be able to overwhelm Arnold if they played dirty. ¡°H-He didn¡¯t defeat me in battle¡­¡± Tyran said timidly. ¡°What?¡± Ronia narrowed her eyes. ¡°H-He¡­ interrupted me before I could punish a waiter who messed up my order. She gave me cold soup so I punished her!¡± Ronia¡¯s eye twitched. She took a deep breath and walked over to Tyran. ¡°You stupid man-thing!¡± she slapped Tyran with such force that he flew towards the door, ¡°Do you expect me to resolve this because of your stupid ego!?¡± If Arnold had deliberately assaulted one of her faction members then she could take action but for something as simple as this? There was no way she would waste her time. Others will also look down on her if she¡ªthe leader of such a large faction¡ªresolved such simple things. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. This idiot. This stupid male creature! ¡°B-But the others won¡¯t follow me anymore! Please help me, Your Highness! I don¡¯t have protection against the gangs and enemy factions! I might die! Not even my big sister will help me!¡± Tyran crawled towards Ronia and grabbed her by the waist while begging. She could feel him stealthily grope her butt as well. Ronia¡¯s entire body had chills as her face twisted in disgust. How dare a man touch her masterpiece creation with his filthy hands? She stopped herself from slapping Tyran again. ¡°Everyone keeps bullying me at the academy! What did I do to them!? Even my former henchmen join in on the bullying!¡± He cried as he held onto Ronia with a firm grip. ¡®Is¡­ Is this person an idiot?¡¯ He was an even worse bastard than Arnold ever was. At least Arnold bullied those who proclaimed themselves as strong but Tyran picks on the weak and people younger than himself. He would get mad even if a person accidentally bumped into him in the hallway. Everyone would give way for this young master because he was not only from a powerful family but he was also a member of one of the empire¡¯s strongest factions. Yet he was now grovelling at Ronia¡¯s feet, begging to be helped. Didn¡¯t he dig this hole himself by antagonizing so many people? Ronia wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if someone already killed him. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Ronia looked at Tyran with seductive eyes, ¡°I might be able to help you get everyone¡¯s respect back by promoting you to a 5th rank member.¡± There were ranks in every faction in the empire. Ronia chose to divide her faction members into ranks with ¡°1¡± being a New Member and going up to ¡°9¡±. She had three 9th rank members with two of them being students of the academy. She was the sole 10th rank member. It was difficult having to manage two organizations at once but she had to do it because she wanted to change the way this continent¡¯s politics and nobility works. Because of this she wasn¡¯t afraid to rule criminals from the shadows either. Even if it meant her life would be in danger if she was ever revealed to be leading those criminals. ¡°You¡¯ll help me!?¡± Tyran stood up with sparkling eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. You¡¯re my valued faction member. Just like our bodies need every blood cell to keep it functioning, I need every member of my faction to make my dream come true. However, there comes a price.¡± Ronia¡¯s eyes narrowed as her smile seemed to tear her face in half. She opened one of her closets and pulled out a dress. ¡°A price? I¡¯ll pay it! So please help me!¡± Tyran was still enthusiastic. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ Hmm¡­ For a boy you have a face similar to that of a woman,¡± said Ronia as she dusted off the dress. She grabbed one of her makeup kits and placed it on her dresser table. ¡°I¡­ I have a woman¡¯s face¡­? Uhm, that¡¯s an odd thing to say¡­¡± Tyran looked confused at what she meant by that. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Hmmm¡­¡± Ronia just hummed as she approached him with the dress, ¡°Put this on.¡± She held the dress out to him. ¡°You¡¯ll become my little pet for a while. You want me to help you, don¡¯t you?¡± Ronia showed him the floppy big black thing in her other hand. ¡°¡­Eh?¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Olivia stood silently in the Inner Palace halls. She was standing in front of a particular someone¡¯s room. She was hesitating whether it was a good idea to knock. She wanted to come here as soon as she could but many factors hindered her. The academy was on lockdown for two days so not even she could leave to come to the palace. Exams were well underway now but Olivia chose to come here instead of studying. Although not like Arnold, Olivia was capable when it came to her academics. That was what she was good in besides studying the [Book of War] that recorded every major fight in the continent¡¯s history. Olivia learned the art of war from this book as well. She even came up with many of her own war tactics by drawing inspiration from old battles by famous generals. Four of her notebooks were filled to the brim with plans on how to command soldiers, protect and increase the defences of a fortress and how to use guerrilla tactics effectively against a much larger army. She was never able to put all the things in her head to practice though. But maybe some day. Because Olivia had been studying war from a young age, she was able to breeze through her military classes. The exams were also not a worry for her so she could come and go as she wanted. Well, she still had to ask permission to leave the academy since she wasn¡¯t exactly seen as a princess but rather a student just like everyone else. The door to Ronia¡¯s room suddenly burst open while Olivia was deep in thought. ¡°Young master Tyran?¡± A youth with flaming red hair stomped out of Ronia¡¯s room as he walked with unsteady steps. He didn¡¯t even acknowledge Olivia¡¯s existence and only walked down the hallway. ¡°Olivia?¡± Ronia suddenly appeared in front of Olivia when she was looking down the hallway. ¡°...Hello, elder sister.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Olivia and Ronia was sitting on the balcony, overlooking the capital. There was a lot of smoke coming from the western part of the empire. Olivia had already heard about the destruction that befell Nuaria City. The city wasn¡¯t that important to the empire since only commoners lived there. They were the working-class people of the empire who only contributed by working in companies or doing manual labour. The good thing about the destruction of the city was that the empire gained more people to work. The bad thing was that there was a rise in the capital¡¯s population. Instead of going to the other cities, the Nuarians came here instead where the rich were. The shelters were already full and people were sleeping on the streets. Just yesterday there was a big march consisting of all Nuarians who were affected by their city¡¯s destruction. They were protesting against the Emperor as well due to his inactivity regarding the monster wave. The monarchs always said to the people whenever there was a monster wave: ¡°The adventurers are responsible for taking care of monsters. My armies shield us against enemy nations. I cannot protect our fronts and backs.¡± Olivia had expected her father to try and calm the people down but he hadn¡¯t taken action at all. He was only holding meetings with his nobles and ministers. Olivia feared that this may lead to even more problems in the future. If the people of a nation stood together against their ruler then a rebellion was highly likely. If it were just a kingdom then she wouldn¡¯t be that concerned but this was an empire that had multiple kingdoms and large cities under its rule. It had the biggest territory second only to the Fairy-Elven Territory. Jurnick stood to lose a lot. His daughters, sons and wives will also be caught up in all of it. Olivia was a human like anyone else so she was also afraid of that happening. ¡°What did Tyran want from you?¡± Olivia began speaking first since the silence was becoming too heavy. ¡°Apparently, your dog interfered in their business at Lumourge.¡± Dog. She was talking about Arnold. Olivia resisted the urge to facepalm herself. ¡°I don¡¯t care about what Arnold did. I only made sure Tyran Ayried doesn¡¯t get targeted by any of our faction¡¯s enemies.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to do anything about Arnold?¡± asked Olivia cautiously. ¡°I could care less about what your dog is up to. He might be smart but he has no experience in political matters so he¡¯s basically an ant. So, what brings you here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a matter I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Olivia, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s obvious that the two of us are not that close that I would do things for you at the cost of my position.¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with us being siblings. It¡¯s purely to satiate my curiosity and gaining your insight. In short, I would like you to answer some questions.¡± Ronia was more informed about the internal affairs of the nation so she should be able to answer Olivia¡¯s questions. ¡°Curiosity? You¡¯ve never expressed your curiosity on anything other than war-related matters.¡± ¡°Nothing else has been of importance to me but will you hear me out?¡± Ronia was silent for a moment as she drank her red wine and moved her mouth to taste it. She glanced at Olivia and made a thoughtful expression, ¡°Go ahead then.¡± ¡°Thank you, elder sister,¡± Olivia bowed her head, ¡°The Berkleys and Penstons are going to unite by the marriage of Arnold and Celeste.¡± ¡°Why should I care?¡± Olivia was silent for a moment before continuing, ¡°Both Houses are supporting big brother Julius. Aren¡¯t you concerned that their power might be used against you? A divided force is less dangerous even if they are on good terms with each other.¡± ¡°Going by that logic, aren¡¯t you also a soon-to-be Berkley? If you marry Lucas or whatever his name is then you''ll be expected to provide some degree of help." Ronia retorted. ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear that I won¡¯t get involved in politics. I¡¯m not suited for it. Anyway, we¡¯re not discussing my involvement in the ascension but Celeste and Arnold¡¯s marriage.¡± ¡°Hm¡­ Arnold might become a problem if he decides to fight using the Penston Household¡¯s power. But I doubt Celeste will allow that. No, I know she won¡¯t.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not going to do anything?¡± ¡°No, their marriage is Julius¡¯ concern. How he uses it is up to him.¡± ¡®Just like that? She¡¯s not even worried?¡¯ Olivia seemed to have wasted her time coming here. She feared her sister would resort to drastic measures to stop the marriage. ¡°What about the households that are hostile to the Berkleys? If another civil war were to break out then it¡¯s unlikely that we¡¯ll recover like we had from the last one.¡± ¡°I¡¯m well aware of what could go wrong. However, I made precautions. I sent a list of requests to Father. The requests were to call all noble households to the palace so that I can have a meeting with them.¡± ¡°¡­And what are you going to discuss with them?¡± Olivia knew that Ronia was planning something. Ronia was the kind of person who only acted if something benefitted her. ¡°Does the process matter? Just be grateful that your little husband can sleep soundly when he becomes the duke.¡± ¡°By calling all the nobles, do you mean each and every house regardless of their affiliations?¡± ¡°Yes. Instead of being at each other¡¯s throats it would be better to discuss terms with each other that benefits both sides. If they can do that then further aggression is unnecessary. Even a company¡¯s executives have employees who hate them and want to overthrow them. The aristocracy is no different from that. You and your husband want to prevent another James Caervil scheme, right?¡± Olivia nodded. They weren¡¯t even aware that there was someone who would try and overthrow their household. There would usually be signs. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because James decided to attack the castle and not use a political move.¡¯ Some political moves included starting a rebellion by manipulating the commoners or lesser nobles through spreading propaganda, using ethics to start conflicts, and harming the lands which causes famines. Regardless of the method, each of them will harm the duke¡¯s city in some way. They had been expecting political moves like those all along yet James was aiming to use force, something that was rarely seen these days after the civil war. ¡°Just tell your husband to be careful in the future. If he thinks of opposing me then I won¡¯t idly sit by.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Why would Luke do that? He doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of person to be aggressive with others. Noticing Olivia¡¯s expression, Ronia decided to elaborate. ¡°Vance is going to become your husband¡¯s advisor, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one most likely to be, yes.¡± Vance was a former general so his knowledge in military warfare would be beneficial once Luke is expected to do his first campaign. Marcus had already expressed to them that he wanted someone to advise Luke since he won¡¯t be there all the time. Sebastian was one option since he was very intelligent and handled most of the city¡¯s inner affairs if non of the wives were present. He also became a soldier after he left the gladiator rings. His combat strength was also valuable. Olivia had heard that Sebastian was once a slave who grew up in the Republic of Zrek. He lived in battle every day and survived by killing others. He was also an assassin in his prime after he quit being a soldier. He used to work for many assassin guilds across the continent. With a man having that many qualities, he was definitely a good candidate to become Luke¡¯s advisor. However, he didn¡¯t have any knowledge of large-scale warfare like Vance had. Vance commanded thousands of knights and soldiers in his own territory. He could teach Luke valuable lessons about war and how to manage his army. Whereas Sebastian had only fought in wars and followed orders. Vance beats Sebastian by a small margin but he was more suited to be Luke¡¯s advisor. This naturally meant that Vance would have the most authority in the family. Even the First Lady and second concubine didn¡¯t have as much power as him. Of course, it was still undecided but Vance was definitely the best choice. ¡°Is that a bad thing for you?¡± asked Olivia. ¡°Olivia, I am the Imperial Faction¡¯s leader. I have many plans for this empire that Vance won¡¯t support. It isn¡¯t just because of his careful nature but also how he is a member of the Crown Faction, my natural enemy. He is my biggest threat, not some marriage. This gives him two reasons to want to get rid of my faction.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Olivia suddenly remembered about something that Ronia said earlier, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Celeste wouldn¡¯t allow Arnold to oppose you? She should have every reason to despise you as well so I don¡¯t quite understand why you would say that?¡± Ronia shrugged, ¡°Simply because I won¡¯t allow her to. But her father is another issue. I only have her around my little finger, not her father as well.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± ¡®What does she mean she has Celeste around her little finger? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s blackmailing Celeste¡­!¡¯ Olivia might¡¯ve been estranged from Celeste but that didn¡¯t mean she wanted her to get hurt. Celeste was still a valuable acquaintance of hers. ¡°Calm down. I don¡¯t mean that in a literal sense, Olivia,¡± Ronia seemed to have noticed Olivia¡¯s collapsed expression and deduced what she was thinking about. ¡®Dammit, I shouldn¡¯t reveal my expressions to her so easily.¡¯ Olivia wasn¡¯t usually like this. Given the current situation, though, she couldn¡¯t help but get shaken up. ¡°¡­I take it you won¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°Never. If you want to go that far then I¡¯ll have to kick you out.¡± Ronia smirked. ¡°I see¡­ Thank you for answering my questions.¡± Olivia said calmly as she stood up. ¡°Until we meet again, elder sister.¡± She bowed her head towards Ronia. ¡°When we do then we won¡¯t be having tea and talking so peacefully like sisters do nowadays. Oh, and say ¡®hi¡¯ to your second mother-in-law for me, okay?¡± ¡°Judith?¡± Olivia turned around at that but Ronia was already looking away from her which meant their conversation was done. Well, whatever. She was also done asking her questions so staying here any longer will only waste her time. She was a little relieved that the marriage between Arnold and Celeste won¡¯t cause an uproar with the other Houses like she thought it would. Olivia left her sister¡¯s room silently. Volume 3 Epilogue(1/2) Chapter 124 ¨C Class B, Year 7(1) I am the overseer of all beings. I am not the master of all creation nor am I the one who controls all that has life. I do not have a physical form thus I mimic the species of every world. I could be a dragon or a human. A rodent or a tree. There is no limit. I am all-powerful and omniscient that even the gods fear me. I do not seek their subservience because I do not see the worth in making lower lifeforms bow to me. I am not a King, not a God. But I am always watching. I am watching you as well, stranger. You, who are not from this world. ¡ó¡ó ¡ó Sky God Dungeon ¨C Lowest Floor(1st World) ¡ó There was a girl who dreamt of becoming a King. Her name was Shirley Renara Eidard of the Royal Family from the Demihuman Kingdom. Why did she want to graduate the academy? Why did she bear with these seven years of hell? What was her goal once she finishes her career at the academy? These answers were already figured out long before she started. That was because she knew what was best for herself. She wouldn¡¯t become like the wastrels that her parents were. The people who threw her to the streets for a loaf of bread. She wanted to become a King. Of course, such ambitions wouldn¡¯t always come true. But for her¡ªan adopted daughter of the Lion King, the monarch of the Demihuman Kingdom¡ªit just might not be a dream after all. She was the third adopted child of the King of the Demihumans. Her father was known as a strange man because he chose not to impregnate others but adopted instead. He only adopted demihuman or humanoid children of different breeds. Shirley had lizardmen, bear-like and anthropoid siblings because of her father¡¯s excessive adopting. Of course, he had a good reason for choosing not to plant his seed in women. There was a fear that his offspring would overtake him if they are born with superior genes like himself. Her father was one of the handful level 100s on the continent. His sacred power would also be used against him if his children were born with the same personalities as him¡ªoverly greediness and ambitiousness. Shirley was one of the few he chose to teach his sacred power to. This power was the ability called [Instinct Primal]. She is able to enhance her senses thousandth-fold and her strength hundredth-fold. Of course, this power had drawbacks. Shirley would have to give up her free will and intelligence to use this level of power. That was why she had never used it unless her life was really in danger. Also, she would undergo a process called [Beastify]. ¡°It¡¯s no use!¡± A person screamed as he fired his magic in rapid succession, "This thing won''t take any damage!" ¡°Should I transform, after all¡­?¡± Shirley looked at her hand which was shaking. Fur as silver as her hair was beginning to grow out of her arm as she thought about transforming. ¡°You cannot, lady Shirley!¡± A beastkin grabbed her arm, ¡°I, as your royal guard have been ordered by your father to not allow you to transform! You may jeopardise everyone''s lives by losing control to get strength!" ¡°Fecius¡­¡± Shirley gritted her teeth as she announced the young man¡¯s name. She looked around the gigantic cave which was almost submerged in water. She could see less than a dozen students from her class who entered this room with her. ¡°Fall back! Miss Shirley, I¡¯m sorry but we have to regroup with the other teams!¡± ¡°Okay, Arthur!¡± Shirley shouted to the blonde haired young man. He wore the same academy uniform as her. There was a red flag tied around his right arm. Shirley, along with the other students also wore the same thing. This was to separate them into groups by class using a colour. The red squad was from Class B. Class C¡ªor blue squad¡ªhad just finished trying to defeat the monster in front of them but couldn¡¯t. This was the dilemma red squad also faced. It was much too strong. That was why they chose to fall back when they were given an opening. A clang rang out as the giant door was shut. Multiple thumping noises came from the door. It sounded like something was trying to get out. That something was the monster they just faced. ¡°Fuck! Why is that thing so tough!?¡± a tigerkin beastkin roared. He punched the cave wall and his face twisted horribly. ¡®True. It¡¯s skin can¡¯t even be pierced. Is it because our weapons aren¡¯t enchanted with runes? But my claws should be sharper than any normal sword.¡¯ Besides Shirley, Fecius(her royal guard), and the tigerkin, there were only humans on the team. Arthur was one of the humans. He was her classmate who was part of the knight division unlike her who practiced martial arts. Her main form of combat was using her claws while his was using a double edged sword. The two of them were two of the main vanguards of the party. ¡°We failed again¡­¡± Arthur mumbled to himself, ¡°I¡­ I told everyone that there was nothing to worry about today since we came up with the perfect plan¡­ Flanking the monster on both sides was the perfect plan since it didn¡¯t have eyes¡ªor that¡¯s what I thought at first. Its other senses are much too strong to evade easily..." Shirley sighed. She could feel the gloominess in the air. ¡®How long has it been since I saw the sun¡­? My perception of time is completely screwed up.¡¯ She collapsed against the cave wall and stretched her upper body. ¡°Class A will probably gloat at us,¡± said Shirley to Arthur, ¡°It¡¯s not the end of the world. We can still try again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Our lives depend on this, miss Shirley.¡± He retorted back. ¡°Does it really? I don¡¯t remember hearing that we didn¡¯t have a choice to fight whatever the hell that fetus-like thing is.¡± The monster wasn¡¯t on any of the encyclopaedias Shirley had studied of the continent. In fact, she hadn¡¯t even heard of a fetus that could survive outside its mother¡¯s womb. Shirley noticed that she was sticky, ¡°Ugh!¡± she shook her hands in disgust to get rid of the sticky goo. ¡°You already know what the book said that we found at the entrance of this dungeon¡­¡± Arthur looked down at the crouching Shirley, ¡°¡¯Defeat one monster boss then you shall leave this dungeon. You may choose no less than nine other people to gain the reward which awaits you¡¯.¡± ¡°That sounds more like a trap to make our minds clouded with greed. Haven¡¯t we lost 20 people from the original 60 students? That¡¯s including us who lost nine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a clue left behind by the dungeon master.¡± ¡°Assuming there is one anymore¡­¡± Arthur looked at Shirley with narrowed eyes, ¡°Miss Shirley, this is only the first level. I know we don¡¯t need to defeat the boss¡ªor whatever that thing is¡ªon this level to advance to the next. But what if there¡¯s a catch?¡± ¡°A catch? Did you figure something out, elder brother?¡± a girl joined their conversation. She had the same blonde hair and blue eyes like Arthur. In her hands was a staff with a big crystal floating at the top of it. She wore a mage robe over her academy uniform. ¡°Twin sister, are you feeling okay?¡± He looked at her worriedly. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°Yes, I only need some time to recover my mana.¡± ¡°I see. That is a relief, Anais,¡± Arthur kissed her forehead, ¡°Anyway, I think I¡¯ve figured something out but I¡¯m not quite sure if I¡¯m right.¡± Shirley and Anais looked intently at him. The other seven also came closer. ¡°What if this monster is a test for the others that might come after this one?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Like they get stronger each floor?¡± one of the students asked. ¡°You know how we always kill the weaker monsters to increase our strength? What if we need to do the same but with the bosses because the end-game boss is the strongest?¡± ¡°¡­This dungeon is as strange as they come. I¡¯ve never even heard of a dungeon having a low-level boss as strong as the one on the other side of that door. Imagine the nightmare the final boss must be.¡± Their faces turned grim at Shirley¡¯s words. As she said, this was only the first floor of this dungeon¡ªthe Sky God Mountain. Yet, they couldn¡¯t advance even by a little bit. The low-level monsters didn¡¯t help even though they were stronger than they were when they first entered. ¡°Here¡¯s the plan,¡± Arthur spoke. He seemed to be the only calm one among them, ¡°I suggest we send two or three of us beyond the first few floors while the others stay behind." ¡°What!? Are you insane!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s madness!¡± ¡°Please hear big brother out!¡± Anais screamed louder, ¡°Let¡¯s hear what he has to say at least! Didn¡¯t we get this far because we listened to him?¡± ¡°But we also lost nearly 50% of all our members,¡± Shirley remarked which made his twin sister glare at her, ¡°I¡¯m not saying we shouldn¡¯t listen to him. All I¡¯m saying is that we shouldn¡¯t blindly follow others without using our own brains. As you can tell, I am a demihuman so I follow my instincts. And my instincts are telling me that this plan is flawed.¡± Shirley looked at him with a face saying: ¡°Right?¡± Arthur smiled wryly, ¡°Miss Shirley can read some situations better than even myself¡­¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Anais pouted probably because she didn¡¯t know what the two of them were talking about at all. Arthur held up his finger, ¡°As miss Shirley pointed out, this plan has flaws. One of them being the question of whether we can return after leaving this floor.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it¡­¡± The others finally got what Shirley meant by ¡°flaws¡±. ¡°We can leave if we want to but that doesn¡¯t guarantee we will survive if we don¡¯t clear this floor. But what if there¡¯s something useful on the next floor, like a spell or a weapon that might help us? Then there¡¯s the worry that there might be even more dangerous monsters.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Anais looked blankly at Shirley and Arthur, ¡°Does that mean the plan is no good?¡± Shirley sighed, ¡®This is why I hate spoiled kids. She has never known danger since she always follows her big brother. As a woman, I¡¯m ashamed for her.¡¯ ¡°No, Anais. It¡¯s a double-edged blade. Meaning that this plan has its merits and demerits. But we will only know what those aforementioned things are if we send someone ahead. Keep in mind that we shouldn¡¯t tell the others. It¡¯s a shame that we have to be this secretive but I want there to be as less sacrifices as possible.¡± ¡°I agree. If anyone else heard of this then there would be some fools who would act too drastically. We can¡¯t have so many people¡¯s blood on our hands,¡± Fecius agreed with Arthur. ¡°Right. I will only share this news when I¡¯m certain that we have a chance to escape this dungeon. Our homeroom teacher sacrificed herself to let us live and I won¡¯t let her death be in vain.¡± ¡°Big brother¡¯s so cool!¡± Anais squeezed Arthur¡¯s arm between her breasts and gave a pure smile. Shirley turned her head away from the overly affectionate siblings. She looked back at the giant golden door they just exited. Beyond that door was a monster they had never encountered in their lives before. No, perhaps no one had fought such a strange creature before. It had multiple fleshy arms to attack them. Its teeth resembled those of humans. There was a thick and long tentacle that extended from the middle of the body which was probably the placenta. The strange thing was how the monster that looked exactly like a fetus could live outside its mother¡¯s womb. Did it even have a mother? What sort of creature was it? How long had it lived here? Did other explorers meet their doom even before entering the second floor? None of these questions had answers. The book they found only told them about the fact that they could choose to fight the monster or leave the floor. The entrance that they used to come into the dungeon was already gone so those were their only options. ¡°What do you think happens if we manage to defeat a boss monster?¡± Shirley asked Arthur, ¡°Do we simply get teleported outside?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself. There¡¯s also the fact that we¡¯re such a large group. Will everyone be transported if one of the groups manage to defeat a boss? We have to take other things into account as well if we want to escape this place together.¡± ¡°Things like?¡± ¡°We should avoid fighting a boss all together. We lost many of our classmates because we didn¡¯t take the monster¡¯s abilities into account.¡± ¡°That acid ball is spits out is the most troublesome thing¡­¡± Fecius spoke, ¡°It can melt skin in seconds. Even the armour of the tanks who fell in battle must have disintegrated by now.¡± The tanks who were confident in their skills stood in front of the mages and swordsmen when the monster spat one of those balls. Of course, they had no way of knowing that it was the kind of acid that could melt enchanted armour and shields as well. Because of this blunder, many had died by being cooked alive by acidic fluid. This was during the first two hours inside the dungeon¡ªwhich was two weeks ago. ¡°Then there¡¯s the problem of food. What can we eat and what we cannot.¡± It was a valid worry since this dungeon was like an entirely new world to them. They had no idea what to hunt. Of course, there were monsters that resembled animals like the Horned Rabbit which was the low-level monsters of the first floor. The problem with them was that they were too agile to catch. Only the fastest of them all¡ªlike Arthur, Shirley and Fecius¡ªcould kill those animals. Although, the chances of catching one isn¡¯t always a hundred percent. ¡°We¡¯ll either die of starvation¡­ or by that monster¡­¡± Anais muttered as tears fell from her eyes. Her knees gave in and she collapsed to the ground. Arthur couldn¡¯t bear looking at her so he turned his face away. ¡®Is he blaming himself?¡¯ Shirley had been in the same class with Arthur for seven years. She knew the kind of person he was. He always helped others even if it meant hurting himself in the process. The fact that he couldn¡¯t contribute to the team right not must be eating him up inside. He was too good of a person. When Shirley was about to cheer everyone up, she heard footsteps echo down the hall of the tomb. This alerted the group. No one should be down here besides them. The others were waiting at the entrance¡ªwell, where the entrance was. They were given clear instructions to not follow the red squad. That could mean only one thing¡ªa third party was coming towards them. ¡°Get behind me, Anais.¡± Arthur pulled out his sword. Shirley and Fecius also got into a stance. The footsteps got closer. The group noticed that it wasn¡¯t one pair of footsteps but several. Shirley gulped. The ten of them all readied their weapons and magic. The third party finally showed themselves. All of them were long, slender figures who wore dark blue robes with gold embroidered in their clothing. Stone masks covered their faces and a banner of an insignia stood proudly behind each of their necks. The figures were probably talking since they were nodding to each other and moving their hands. But even though they were so close, Shirley couldn¡¯t hear a thing they were saying. The figures noticed the group and stopped. Thinking that the other group was hostile, Shirley sprang forward with incredible force. She swung one of her claws at the figure at the front. --~~~~~?¡ö¡ñ¡ñ¡õ¡ö¡ð It spoke strange words before a triple-layered barrier suddenly appeared in front of the third party. Shirley felt like she was tearing through a surface stronger than any metal she had struck before. ¡°A layered spell!?¡± Shirley jumped back in surprise, thinking that the figure would use a layered attack spell too. Layered magic allowed a magic caster to increase their spell¡¯s efficiency and power. Only 8th star magic casters could use this kind of Magic Modification. Of course, that meant that the amount of mana being used was also tripled. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± Anais suddenly spoke while pointing at the other group, ¡°Believers of the Sky God?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°T-Those are the insignias of the old religion, the Skydism, I think?¡± Anais explained what she meant. ¡°What? You know them?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, miss Shirley. I take religious studies as an extra subject so I know pretty much all the old and new religions of different human gods.¡± Shirley looked at Arthur. He nodded. ¡®This girl isn¡¯t useless, after all.¡¯ ¡°Who are they then, Anais?¡± Arthur sheathed his sword since the beings in front of them didn¡¯t mean any harm. Similarly, the three-layered barrier collapsed. ¡°I believe they are scholars who major in the Sky God¡¯s religion¡­¡± ¡°They were alive?¡± Arthur said in disbelief, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Sky God die off even before the Demon King¡¯s birth?¡± The figures suddenly stomped their feet. The tomb shook with powerful tremors. ¡°T-They¡¯re upset about what you said! Tell them you¡¯re sorry, idiot!¡± Shirley bonked Arthur¡¯s head. ¡°O-Okay!¡± Arthur got onto his knees, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disrespecting your god! He lives on in your hearts! He¡¯s not dead at all!¡± One of them crossed their arms and harrumphed. Shirley stepped forward slowly. Arthur and the others only silently watched, ¡°Can you speak our language?¡± One of the scholars came out of the group. They seemed to be the shortest out of all of them. ¡®A human? The others must be giants since they¡¯re far bigger than us.¡¯ Giants were many times the size of humans. Perhaps they were a subspecies of giants? Their statures were like humans, but their lengths far exceeded any human. The fact that they were alive for thousands of years only added to the strangeness of their origins. ¡°I. Speak. Human. Tongue.¡± Shirley sighed in relief. The others did so as well. It felt like a burden was lifted from their shoulders. ¡°Hello, my name is Shirley. I am a princess from the Demihuman Kingdom beyond the Great Ridge.¡± ¡°Princess?¡± The person tilted their head. The human had the body shape of a woman but Shirley wasn¡¯t sure. The mask was obscuring the person¡¯s voice. ¡°And you are¡­¡± ¡°We. Have. No. Names. You. May. Call. Me. A. Disciple.¡± ¡°Are you a human? Or did you just learn the language from books?¡± The disciple shook their head, ¡°Human. Who. Came. Here. Long. Ago.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡®Then how did she survive thousands of years? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t question this dungeon¡¯s logic.¡¯ The dungeon was already weird to begin with. A human from the first age of empires didn¡¯t surprise her that much. Then again, Shirley found it hard to believe that that person was a human. ¡°Then¡­ who are those¡­ personages behind you?¡± Shirley pointed at the giants. ¡°Race. Unknown. But. They. Are. Fellow. Disciples.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Shirley looked back at Arthur helplessly. The person was giving them vague terms which they didn¡¯t understand. If those things weren¡¯t humans then they must¡¯ve been classified as homunculi. Their body shapes matched those of humans but their height far exceeded one. Thus, Shirley saw them as such. ¡°Can¡­ you help us?¡± Arthur spoke up this time, ¡°We are trying to defeat that monster,¡± he pointed at the door. ¡°The child of¡­ the old one?¡± ¡®She¡¯s speaking normally now. Is she getting used to speaking to humans again?¡¯ ¡°Old one? What do you mean?¡± When the disciple was about to answer, a deafening scream assaulted their eardrums. It was coming from behind the disciple. ¡°W-What is it doing!?¡± Shirley could see that one of the giants were pointing at Arthur and screaming uncontrollably. It stomped its foot and pointed at Arthur aggressively. It was like it was trying to make the others understand something. The other disciples hit it in the head because it was annoying. The homunculi giant stopped but it kept pointing at Arthur. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Arthur was the most confused since it was looking at him while it was screaming earlier. The human disciple turned towards the red squad and silently looked at Arthur. ¡°Receiver of¡­ our.. God¡¯s blessing.¡± She approached Arthur and pointed at his chest, ¡°Bear our god¡¯s blessing¡­ Suitable candidate¡­¡± ¡°What? What do you mean by suitable candidate?¡± ¡°Follow.¡± The disciple turned around and began walking down the hall. The others followed the human disciple. ¡°Hey! Answer me!¡± ¡°Elder brother!¡± Arthur chased after the disciples, Anais following along. Shirley sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s follow our leader. Maybe whatever they¡¯re talking about might help us.¡± Volume 3 Epilogue(2/2) Chapter 125 - Class B, Year 7(2) Shirley and her companions followed the disciples who Arthur chased after. They were heading in the direction of the second floor. Of course, this being a world inside a dungeon, it didn¡¯t mean that the entrance to the second floor would be so close by. The disciples seemed to know their way around the floor. ¡®Wait, is the scenery changing?¡¯ Shirley noticed that they weren¡¯t in that damp, smelly tomb chambers anymore. The hallway seemed to fade away up ahead and the cave came to an end. Replacing it was a bridge which led across a gigantic lake. Shirley and her companions stood there silently. Their mouths gaped and their eyes widened like saucers. They looked up and saw countless castles floating in the sky and mountain ranges which had towers built on top. It was like they were in a completely different location. They smelled fresh air which they hadn¡¯t inhaled for weeks. Although there were forests and jungles where they came from, none of those places had clean air like this. Even the water was muddy and unsuitable to drink unless it was boiled. A few of her companions drank the water when it wasn¡¯t readily drinkable and suffered from the viruses inside the water. They learned from their mistakes and always double checked everything from then on. ¡°Wow, the lake is so clear.¡± One of her classmates said as she put her hand in the water and moved it. Shirley¡¯s entire body trembled when she looked down into the lake. Two big beady eyes were staring directly at their group. Its eyes seemed to be tens of meters apart from each other which meant that the monster whichever those eyes belonged was gigantic. Even larger than wyrms and wyverns. The other scary part was how the entire lake was clear and they could see all the monsters swimming inside of it. There was a tortoise the size of an average house that was coming up for air. Deformed fish out of nightmares were swimming near the surface, watching and following the group¡¯s movements. The human disciple stopped and faced the group as the others crossed the bridge. ¡°Inhabitants¡­ of.. this place¡­ The big ones all herbivores¡­ do not be afraid¡­ small creatures... omnivores... Carnivores not here..." ¡®What the hell!? Those giant things are herbivores!?¡¯ ¡°Lake¡­ is filled¡­ with enough food for all of them¡­ So no competition or fighting.¡± ¡°And that giant thing under the other smaller monsters¡­? Is that a herbivore too?¡± Shirley and her companions began following the human disciple over the bridge. ¡°No. That is a guardian of the first floor and second floor¡­ It is¡­ a Water Dragon¡­ it does not eat anything other than fish." ¡°D-Dragon? In this place where there aren¡¯t any clear skies?¡± Dragons naturally preferred to stay in areas where they could fly freely. There were so many towers and castles flying around this yellow world that it wouldn''t be a surprise of no dragons lived here. So why was there one here at all? ¡°It cannot fly, only swim¡­ That is why it rests at the bottom¡­¡± ¡°How strong is that thing¡­¡± Shirley shivered remembering the goosebumps she got when she made eye-contact with it. Was it close to the level of a dragon lord? She felt the same feeling whenever she looked into her father¡¯s eyes as well. He had battled against a dragon lord twice before and their battles came to a draw on both occasions. Well, maybe comparing it to a dragon lord was jumping to conclusions a little. ¡°It is one of the weakest monsters here¡­¡± The human disciple said. ¡°¡­Eh¡­?¡± Shirley and her companions had blank expressions on their faces. How could that thing be considered weak? Dragons were the apex predators in their world. Wild dragons¡ªlike the one Arnold fought¡ªwere amongst the weaker variants since they were a subspecies of dragons. Subspecies in this context referred to a lesser species. Pure dragons were direct descendants of the Dragon God which was the father of all the dragon lords. Dragons were at the top of the food-chain. Yet, they were referred to as weak here? ¡°If¡­ you met the knight of the hundredth floor world then you would understand why I am saying this. She is the guardian of the final world. Serving as both a protector of the dungeon and a slayer of evil. Her sword has never been stained twice by her enemy¡¯s blood.¡± ¡®What¡­ What kind of boss is on the final floor?¡¯ The last part of the human disciple¡¯s words must¡¯ve meant: ¡°All challengers who have gone to the top died in one strike¡±. It was a rather poetic but eerie phrase. They reached the end of the bridge. Shirley could finally calm down. Her instincts as a demihuman were screaming at her to run away but she was able to hold it in. She looked at Fecius and the tigerkin. The latter was sweating bullets while the former seemed even calmer than her. Her hands were still shaking. Fecius was from the same tribe as her so his instincts should¡¯ve reacted the same way as hers did. Maybe he was just very good at controlling himself mentally? Shirley admired the skills of the royal guard her father chose for her. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Anais was the one to ask that question. ¡°To the Flying Palace of the Sky God,¡± the human disciple answered without turning towards them. It seemed that they were in a hurry judging by their walking speed. ¡°Why? Does it have something to do with my brother?¡± ¡°¡­Candidate¡­ blessing¡­¡± Anais sighed in defeat. The disciple was being vague on purpose so she couldn¡¯t do anything over the matter. Shirley walked up to Arthur and whispered to him, ¡°A blessing¡­ It must be one from a god, right? From what they¡¯re saying, it¡¯s from the late Sky God¡­¡± ¡°I think so too¡­¡± Arthur whispered back, ¡°But we should follow them. Maybe it¡¯ll help us win against that fetus monster.¡± ¡°You understand what candidate means, right? You¡¯ll have to bear whatever happens. What if it could kill you?¡± ¡°I doubt a blessing can kill someone. Besides, our luck and strength as a team might increase if we receive a blessing from a real god.¡± ¡®This idiot isn¡¯t getting it.¡¯ The weight of the word ¡°blessing¡± didn¡¯t seem to be understood as the same by both parties. Arthur saw it as something that could increase their luck and combat strength by a little but the disciples probably had a different opinion of it. They approached a palace which was floating in mid-air. It suddenly moved in their direction and planted itself on the edge of the cliff. Below them was a void, unlike the clear blue sky above. The disciples stopped and all of them lifted their arms. A thundering noise of chains clattering and bricks hitting each other echoed. A stairway was suddenly built in just a few seconds. Their magic didn¡¯t require chants or magic circles. Shirley, and most of all, Anais were shocked by this. The latter was one of the most talented mages in the entire academy. She had multiple recommendations to all seven Magic Towers because of her genius talents. But not even she could use earth magic without chants. No, was it actually magic? There wasn¡¯t any mana being discharged at all. Shirley wouldn¡¯t be able to tell even if there was since she couldn¡¯t sense mana. The giants doors of the castle opened. The disciples turned around for the first time. They had been walking ahead most of the time ever since they left the hallway. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. They looked at Arthur who was scratching his cheek. ¡°It''s a little embarrassing being the centre of attention¡­¡± Shirley pushed him forward after rolling her eyes. The disciples got onto their knees. ¡°We cannot enter with you,¡± the human disciple spoke, ¡°Please proceed alone and enter the castle. Through divine trials He shalt testeth thy competence.¡± Arthur didn¡¯t seem against the idea at all. Did he have no sense of danger? But Shirley remembered something he had said to her when they were about to leave on the expedition. She had asked him what he would do in the case of a life-or-death situation. ¡°I would lay down even my life if it meant saving someone else. If god has given me a chance to live yet put someone else in danger then it means that she is expecting me to help that person in danger.¡± She thought he was a complete buffoon but she couldn¡¯t really say that it was wrong to help others. The current situation they were facing had killed many. Perhaps he felt that it was his duty to help by any means necessary? ¡°W-Wait!¡± Anais grabbed Arthur¡¯s arm. Arthur looked at her gently, ¡°I¡¯ll be back. If these trials the disciple speaks of needs to be cleared to give us a chance to clear this dungeon and find a way outside... Then I¡¯ll take it.¡± ¡°Big brother¡­¡± ¡°Sir Arthur¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s so brave¡­¡± The three other girls in their group looked at Arthur with affectionate gazes. Shirley sighed loudly which ruined their moment of affection. Arthur smiled wryly as he stepped towards the castle. He looked at Shirley, ¡°I would like to tell you something if we make it out, miss Shirley¡­ It''s a bit personal so... I''d like it if we are alone by then." ¡°¡­.¡± Shirley looked at him with a deadpan face. She didn¡¯t respond which made him clear his throat forcibly. He faced the disciples. ¡°I¡¯ll be going then¡­ Probably meeting your god?¡± ¡°No, you will be meeting the remnants of his memories. But you can still interact with it. We hope you shall grant us this wish so we may also fulfil our goal which is to die with these beliefs of ours.¡± Arthur nodded before he walked up the stairs, clutching the hilt of his sword. ¡ó Shirley tapped her feet impatiently as she kept glancing towards the palace. There was no dramatic sound effects or lights. The only sound they heard was that big door closing. It was sealed shut by some layered spell barrier. They could only hear the emotionless wind and the moving castles cutting through the air at a steady pace. Fecius suddenly approached Shirley, ¡°May I ask something personal, lady Shirley?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Fecius lowered the tone of his voice, ¡°I noticed that your scent has been getting stronger ever since a week ago. I haven¡¯t had the chance to ask you if you brought enough scented towels. I made some from torn cloths by soaking it in flower essence. If you¡¯d like¡ª¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Shirley¡¯s entire face reddened, ¡°Why the hell are you smelling me!?¡± she pulled him by his ear. ¡°T-The scent is just too strong since it is that time of the month! P-Please take these." Fecius took out a bundle of cloths from his bag. ¡°Tch.¡± She quickly grabbed it before anyone could see, ¡°Did you like it, huh? The scent of my blood, you pervert?¡± She pulled down her skirt uncomfortably with an uncomfortable smirk on her face. ¡°I admit that it is peculiar but please take care of yourself properly,¡± Fecius was unfazed by her teasing, ¡°I have watched over you ever since I chose to become a eunuch to guard you. I would never dare act upon my instincts¡­ well, I can¡¯t really act on them at all¡­¡± Shirley noticed Fecius glancing at a certain someone. The tigerkin, Hofir. ¡°He isn¡¯t a royal guard or eunuch but he chose to serve you. I find that odd.¡± Shirley also glanced at Hofir. She could see drool fall from the sides of his mouth and that there was a bulge in his pants. ¡°¡­That bastard must be thinking of raping me right now.¡± ¡°I have a feeling that you wanted to explore up ahead after our leader¡¯s suggestion. I cannot follow since only three people at most must go. But I would like you to tell sir Arthur to decide who will go by a vote.¡± Shirley could understand why Fecius was telling her this. Hofir might decided to be part of the three as well. He will probably kill the third member and rape Shirley in some dark cave. ¡°The catkins have been known for their excessive breeding rituals. Even the most aromatic scent from a person can cause them to lose control. This is especially so for males. Females are a little more reserved. They pick strong men over the smells they like the most. This ensures that their children become great warriors and that they are protected until adulthood. Even us wolfkin are no exception.¡± ¡°Are you implying something, Fecius?¡± Shirley narrowed her eyes at him. Fecius shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m only saying that if sir Arthur meant that he would ask for your hand in marriage then I suggest you take it. The two of you are near the end of your academic career so there are no distractions. He can also protect you and your future children from people like Hofir." ¡°I¡¯m really going to punch you beyond recovery.¡± ¡°Ahaha, it was a joke. You may marry who you wish, My Lady. You don¡¯t need to choose based on strength or scent. You lineage itself can protect you." ¡°I already know that, genius.¡± Fecius excused himself. ¡ó Shirley walked towards the disciples who were silently looking up at the castle Arthur entered earlier. ¡°Excuse me?¡± she called out to them but they didn¡¯t respond. Only the human-sized female looked at Shirley, ¡°Not yet time. Do not proceed further.¡± ¡°Eh, no I don¡¯t want to go in. I just want to ask some questions.¡± The woman looked back at the castle before walking over to Shirley. ¡°¡­.¡± She silently stared at Shirley. ¡®Where should I begin¡­¡¯ she looked around at the floating castles and the yellow sky that differed from their own. This was a world within a dungeon. There were multiple worlds inside this dungeon. The first floor was also different than the outside. The second one was no exception. ¡°We know from ancient texts that the Sky God was buried here but how did he die? And why make this place of all places his tomb?¡± ¡°He needed a stronghold because he was suspected of a rebellion against the gods¡­." ¡®Rebellion?¡¯ ¡°Huh? How did he rebel?¡± ¡°He sought to make peace with the Demon King because he believed we can live amongst demons. All the gods banished Him to spend his last days as a mortal surviving here each day.¡± ¡°And this place was here even before he was banished here?¡± ¡°No¡­ It was beneath the sea for centuries before the Demon War. This tomb reacted to the vast amounts of mana being released into the air due to portals forming each day.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­ If I remember correctly, the humans took the chance to attack first. They found a way to cross the Intermid border using ancient arcane magic.¡¯ Shirley associated "vast amounts of mana" with teleportation spells such as Dimensional Portal and World Teleportation. These spells released the greatest amounts of mana among every single spell that existed. The Demon War lasted for two centuries which was long enough for two Archmages to appear in different time periods. ¡°But how does mana fit into this?¡± ¡°The teleportation magic released a lot of mana into the atmosphere. Imagine if a person with a nigh-bottomless mana pool casting big portals every day. Mana, though miniscule, is released from a person''s body whenever they cast a spell. In this case, spells were cast nearly every day. Because of this, the entire world was filled with pure mana that caused unnatural phenomena. The Great Ridge in the middle of the continent was also a result from this.¡± ¡°What? Wait, so you were there when it all happened?¡± ¡°Yes. I was a slave in the great war though I am now a humble priest tasked with teaching the religion of the Sky God.¡± ¡®A slave¡­ Did the demons take human slaves? But why is she hiding her face with that stone mask then?¡¯ Shirley didn¡¯t have the right to ask such personal questions so she didn¡¯t ask the woman. ¡°If the dungeon reacted to the mana released back then, does that mean that the reason the mountain is capable of staying in the air is also due to that?¡± There was a strong force pushing from down the seabed up to the cloud that the mountain was on. That was how the seventh years were able to enter the dungeon. There was a big hole to where the force leads and that was how they reached the first floor. It felt like they were levitating the first time they got here. ¡°Yes.¡± "I see. Aren''t all of you upset that we came to this sanctuary of yours?" She shook her head, ¡°We have long since accepted outsiders. This area of the world is safe so we cannot be attacked or die here. The inhabitants can''t enter without our permission either. It is a sacred ground that grants immortality to anything living here. Many of the outsiders come here when searching for a sanctuary. Naturally, we only give them permission if we sense no hostility." ¡°So we¡¯re not the first ones to come here?¡± ¡°Yes. The Old One came here first with permission from our God.¡± ¡°Old One?¡± ¡°It has no name. It is everywhere. It has existed since time became a concept.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± confused with all the gibberish, Shirley only frowned. ¡°We refer to it as the old one because it has been on this world ever since the world¡¯s first organism evolved. It spread its seed to nearly all the monsters that live here. Some have succeeded but others failed.¡± ¡°Spread its seed? And what monsters do you mean?¡± ¡°Why are outsiders so ignorant about everything about divine sentient life¡­ Did you not encounter one of its children when you came here? I can sense it on you. It impregnated a Bilko when it came here the first time.¡± ¡°What¡¯s a Bilko?¡± Shirley was probably annoying the woman with all these questions but she was too curious and just had to know. The disciple pointed somewhere in the sky. ¡°Those are Bilkos. They are found in every world inside this place.¡± Shirley could see a flying octopus hovering through the air with its many limbs. The most bizarre thing was how its entire body was covered in fur from head to limbs. But it definitely resembled an octopus since it had eight limbs. ¡°What the hell!?¡± This was the first time she had seen that thing. Was this entire dungeon just a labyrinth of worlds with bizarre creatures? ¡°Although the Old One spread its seed, it hadn¡¯t succeeded in breeding successfully with many of these creatures. Most of its young ones could not mature and are forced to remain fetuses for all eternity,¡± the disciple suddenly went quiet. ¡°Why did you stop talking?¡± Shirley was impatient and wanted to know more about this ¡°Old One¡± that she¡¯s talking about. The human disciple looked towards the castle. She began walking towards it. The giants suddenly took off their stone masks and screeched towards the castle. Shirley was appalled by their disfigured faces that were barely identical to humans even though their bodies were identical in some ways. The human disciple didn¡¯t take off her mask. She was only silently staring up at the castle. Noticing the commotion, the other students came towards Shirley. Anais spoke, ¡°Is it over?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? It¡¯s only been 20 minutes since he went inside.¡± Fecius said. ¡°The concepts of time does not flow linear down here,¡± said the human disciple, ¡°he has seen everything that has ever happened in history through the eyes of our God.¡± ¡®Through the eyes of their god?¡¯ The castle doors opened up with a bang. A bright light was emanating from within and a powerful energy made Shirley¡¯s hair stand on end. Even Fecius¡ªthe person she thought had no emotion to speak of¡ªwas widening his eyes in disbelief. Was he also dumbfounded by the immense power they felt coming from the castle? The source of that power was obvious. ¡°¡ªHe has succeeded in the requirements to receive a blessing.¡± The human disciple said. All of them looked up as the giants were screeching and jumping around. A tall young man with the same blonde hair stood atop the stairs, looking down at them. His entire body was covered in white energy. White Aura. Shirley had never seen white aura before in her life. She associated it with Sword Intent but the density of the power was too light. ¡°The first wielder of White Aura has been born!¡± all the disciples, including the human disciple bent down on one knee with their heads lowered. Arthur began descending the stairs. Each step made the ground rumble. Shirley noticed that all the castles had stopped moving. Arthur reached the bottom staircase. He opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Let¡¯s go kill that monster,¡± he pointed somewhere in the distance, ¡°But first I¡¯ll go get the holy sword that is now rightfully mine.¡± A Hero had been born. Intermission - Oracle The Cathedral¡¯s second highest floor was home to only a single individual. She was hailed as the most important person in the Holy Kingdom and Juliar Theocracy. Her innate abilities which even outshines the pope and her gift for predicting the future using Destiny Magic set her aside from even geniuses and prodigies. Her name was Angelica. A commoner-born girl who had no special background other than the fact that she came from a certain church. She worked there as a servant alongside Lancelot Ulterian. Angelica was the current Oracle who was tasked with relaying the whispers of gods to the mortals. It had been a few weeks since her last prophecy. A Hero had been born somewhere in this world. The goddess didn¡¯t say when the Hero would be born or what their purpose was. All Angelica knew was that it was her duty to tell the people. And that was what she did. There was a major uproar all around the continent. People thought that the hero will be born in the Holy Kingdom so there were a lot of tourists flooding the gates daily. She was asked left and right by people who this hero would be. ¡°Haa¡­¡± Angelica unzipped the back of her dress when she came back from the Cathedral¡¯s church. Her body was drenched in sweat from dancing and singing so much. She was now in her underwear. Angelica took the small tub of water and picked up the washcloth that was sitting on her bed. She put the cloth inside the lukewarm water. She wiped down her body afterwards. Angelica didn¡¯t have any meetings from what her secretary said so she didn¡¯t have to take a full bath or go through a tedious makeover session. Today was the last day of the week and that was usually when people would gather to worship the goddess. Angelica opened the service by singing one of her predecessor¡¯s songs called ¡°Moonlight Brings Hope¡± and a dance of the same name. She was usually required to sing it whenever there was a special service on the day of worship. Angelica could remember their expressions when they heard that a Hero would be born once again. Everyone was crying. Did the people need moonlight in this day and age when the world was peaceful? She smiled remembering everyone¡¯s positive reactions. She told them to spread the word so that the rest of the world could also know. The disappointing thing about the prophecy she received was how they didn¡¯t know who the Hero will be. She couldn¡¯t answer the questions of who this person was. Will there be more than one hero than the last time? Will the hero be a woman unlike Promethius who was a man? Angelica knew none of these things despite her gift of predicting the future. She couldn¡¯t even see Promethius¡¯ past either. Did the gods not want her to see anything related to the heroes? She was upset that the gods restricted her powers so much. She could see everyone else¡¯s futures but not those of heroes. But she was able to determine who could become a hero by making use of this error to her powers. If she couldn¡¯t see the individual¡¯s future then they were blessed by the gods. Only blessings could protect an individual against destiny magic. All she had to do was find these individuals. Of course, that was easier said than done. There were millions of people on this continent. Her mind would break trying to search for just one person. ¡°¡­.¡± Angelica opened up her notebook. On the very first page stood a name. Arnold von Berkley. Who was this strange individual whose future she could see so vividly unlike others? She could see every moment, every decision, and every action he would take. That meant that she knew that Arnold was the culprit behind what happened in the empire a week ago. It wasn¡¯t just that. She could also see another person¡¯s memories within Arnold¡¯s spiritual body. A transmigrator. She didn¡¯t know what world he was from or what brought him here. What she did know was that he was here for a purpose that she was too small to even fathom. She didn¡¯t ask herself why he would kill so many people. This is because even the gods weren¡¯t getting involved with this transmigrator. In this world if the gods don¡¯t interfere then that was a good sign. Was it because he was doing it for the greater good? Killing people for the greater good¡­ It had a dark undertone to it but Angelica knew that she would never understand what drove him to such extreme measures. Why did destiny draw her towards this man whose future she could see so much clearer than her own? Her future self came to her one day and told Angelica: ¡°He is a troubled soul who needs guidance. I wish I was there for him when he was still an innocent boy.¡± It was only a moment but Angelica was able to see this person(future Arnold) with the help of her older self who used Destiny Magic to distort time-space. Arnold von Berkley was driven mad due to the powers he possessed and the things he could do. He was cursed from the day he was born. His status as a prodigy led to his downfall. Would things be different now that this person transmigrated into his body and took it over? Will things be different if she was there to guide him? Angelica didn¡¯t have an answer to this but she knew one thing: She had to be there for him and help him every step of the way. His worth far exceeded her own. Though she wanted to help him, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡­ why did his future sadden her so? ¡°¡­?¡± Angelica wiped the tears that fell from her eyes as she recalled all the things she saw. Though his actions(now and in the future)were questionable, he did these things to ensure that this world, and the people that lived here, survived. Angelica recorded everything in her notebook. This was because she wanted to see if things could go differently in this life. Her future self did say that Arnold von Berkley was led down a dark path. ¡°¡­A mortal who has achieved godhood¡­ It¡¯s something that breaks common sense.¡± Of course, if you break this world¡¯s common sense then you should expect some degree of punishments. A knock suddenly came from the door. Angelica hurriedly hid the book. -¡°Lady Angelica, you have a guest.¡± A familiar voice came from the door. It was a deep and mature male¡¯s voice. ¡°Send them in, Alitus. Once the door closes I want you to move away from the room.¡± Angelica always tells this to all her servants if she had a guest. This is so that they couldn¡¯t hear her conversations with her guests. -¡°Understood.¡± The door opened. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. A familiar woman stepped into the room with a smile on her face. ¡°It has been a while, hasn¡¯t it Angie?¡± ¡°Miss Ceera, it is nice to see you again!¡± Angelica stood up and ran towards Ceera. The two hugged for a while before letting go. ¡°Why are your eyes so red? Were you crying?¡± Ceera asked in concern. ¡°¡­I was reading a novel. One of the scenes made me tear up, ahahaha¡­¡± she tried to smooth it over with a laugh before changing the subject, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Our leader is missing so we can¡¯t finish any of our missions.¡± ¡°Did Lord Justice say where he was going?¡± ¡°Eh, not really. All he did was leave me a letter saying that he was going on a very important mission. What could be more important than our orders from His Holiness?¡± Ceera sighed, ¡°Your powers can be linked to any person, right? Can you help me track him down?¡± ¡°Ah, uhm, I can¡¯t use my magic right now¡­¡± Angelica smiled wryly. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I used all my powers to look for the hero¡­ It took a lot out of me. It will take a while to recover. I hope you understand, miss Ceera.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Ceera looked at Angelica nonplussed. Truth be told, Angelica didn¡¯t have a solid grasp on her oracle powers yet. She could see the future of all individuals with her destiny magic but only in bits and pieces. She has to put together the pieces on her own. This makes her predictions unreliable. No one else knew about this. Her powers would work one day then it wouldn¡¯t work the next day. It was like there were restrictions to what she could do and when she could do it. The person who was her future self could even communicate with her younger self from the past. Angelica could definitely achieve something like that as well. ¡°¡­Then forget it. I was hoping to speak to you about something else, Angie.¡± Ceera walked towards the door and put her hand on it. A five-layered barrier surrounded it. ¡®This much protection¡­ What is she planning on telling me?¡¯ Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t simple girls¡¯ talk. ¡°¡­..¡± Angelica looked at Ceera silently. ¡°¡­I want you to leave this nation.¡± Ceera said something bizarre. ¡°Eh? Why all of a sudden?¡± Angelica hated this nation for their treatment of her but she knew it was her duty to relay the whispers of the gods to the people. For this reason she chose to be obedient to everyone in power. Ceera looked at the door, the ceiling, behind a potted plant, under Angelica¡¯s bed, in her closet¡­ ¡°Ceera!¡± Angelica shouted loudly, noticing Ceera¡¯s behaviour. ¡°...I¡¯m just checking for bugs.¡± ¡°I-Is someone spying on me?¡± ¡°No, but everyone in the Testaments have been followed and spied on. I found bugs in my room this morning as well. It makes me think this entire Cathedral is bugged. I hadn¡¯t been called to any important meetings yet. The same goes for the others. It¡¯s like something is going on with the higher ups of the Cathedral.¡± Angelica frowned. ¡®Who would do this? No, why are they doing this?¡¯ ¡°It seems your room is clean. Phew.¡± Ceera was silent for a moment. She paced around the room, with Angelica¡¯s eyes following her. Angelica was eagerly waiting for Ceera¡¯s next words while her throat clogged up. She gulped hard and clenched her fists. ¡°I think someone is suspecting us of rebelling against the high priests and His Holiness.¡± ¡°Rebelling? Why would you do that?¡± "His Holiness¡ªNo, that man is thinking of going to war with the Demihumans¡¯ entire kingdom. It¡¯s something we vehemently refused on participating in. By ¡®we¡¯, I mean every single member of the Testaments. Justice even explained why it will be a bad idea to initiate a war with a nation that¡¯s allies with two major military powers. The Republican President and the Emperor won¡¯t let this war slide.¡± ¡®A war¡­?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know how but he managed to get so many people to agree with this decision. All the holy knights and priests will be assembled for a full scale war.¡± Angelica gulped hard. ¡°¡­When will they go to war?¡± ¡°Preparation may take up to a year or more given the scale of the war and the nation that they have to take down. The Theocracy¡ªnot the Holy Kingdom as a whole¡ªis a much smaller nation than the Demihuman Kingdom. They have more armies than the Theocracy. I have zero expectations that they will win.¡± ¡°They? Miss Ceera, what do you mean by ¡®they¡¯?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be a part of this. I¡¯m leaving this nation just like you. Find somewhere where they won¡¯t even think of looking.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I go with you¡­?¡± Ceera shook her head, ¡°They will think of going after me and the others first. The Testaments will be betraying this nation so their decision will be to eliminate us first.¡± ¡°Eliminate you¡­? But all of you are this nation¡¯s strongest fighters¡­ How¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the pope has many means to deal with us if even one of us gets out of line. That spell Lancelot and I used wasn¡¯t known to anyone besides the High Priests and us until recently. I investigated further by heading to the Republic¡¯s Magic Tower. An acquaintance of mine helped me do some research. That spell was apparently from a relic tomb that had been sealed away and never found again. How did he get it? That¡¯s what I¡¯m wondering. If he can get access to a relic tomb¡ªwhich no one had been able to discover until now¡ªthen that means he¡¯s hiding much more from his people. I''m sure he has contingency plans for all ten of us." Angelica heard about that spell Ceera mentioned. It was so complex that not just anyone could learn it. Since it wasn¡¯t a secret anymore, the spell was made public. It was a spell that allowed the caster to bend the reality of a desired space that the caster chooses. Spatial magic(like teleportation) was difficult to master on its own. But to think there was a spell that allowed one to choose what you want to teleport was an amazing thing to have. One example is that you can teleport a chair to another room. Where did the Pope get it? ¡°I-I¡¯m unsure of what to do about this¡­¡± ¡°The pope could also tell the people that we kidnapped you. Just think about it, all the people who love and respect you will be going after us while believing that bastard¡¯s words.¡± ¡°Miss Ceera¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe the people follow that man.¡± Ceera gritted her teeth, ¡°I knew he was a menace but I didn¡¯t expect him to sacrifice his own nation just because he wants to kill the demihumans this much.¡± ¡°What will the Holy King do¡­?¡± ¡°The Holy King is probably dead in his bed by now, Angie.¡± Angelica gasped, ¡°D-Did His Holiness¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, he sent assassins to kill the Holy King and his family.¡± ¡°But how¡­? The walls are heavily guarded in every direction.¡± ¡°No one is safe from this continent¡¯s most ruthless assassin family.¡± Angelica tilted her head. ¡®Who is she talking about?¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t need to leave immediately since the war won¡¯t start anytime soon. But beware when you hear rumours of villages near the Great Ridge being destroyed. It means they¡¯re getting ready to march with all their troops. The villages will only be in the way.¡± ¡°Wait, there are villages near the Great Ridge?¡± ¡°Of course you wouldn¡¯t know¡­. The demihumans built their own villages at the border in protest of the pope¡¯s absurd laws. They did a good job hiding their settlements all this time. If the pope found out any sooner then he would¡¯ve executed them all immediately. Luckily that hasn''t happened of else a war would''ve started already. I''ll have to try and convince all of them to leave their villages. They won''t be spared if the pope finds out about them." ¡°So how long have you known about it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known for a long time. I found one village when I was out scouting one day. We normally don''t patrol the Ridge since it''s virtually impossible for anyone to cross it without using the bridge further east." ¡°But will they even move to another nation¡­? I hear their people are quite stubborn. They aren¡¯t ostracised by the other nations so I don''t see why they choose to stay and risk their lives." From what Angelica knew, only the Theocracy banned any demihumans from crossing their side of the border. The Empire and its surrounding kingdoms, the Republic, large cities, the principality, and most of the other independent cities allowed demihumans into their territories. ¡°It isn¡¯t because of the laws that are in place, Angie. The demihumans believe that this nation and its lands belonged to their ancestors long before us humans took it over by force; we drove their kind over the border. All the evidence I¡¯ve gathered makes me believe what they¡¯re saying but I can¡¯t really expect the pope to agree that it¡¯s the truth.¡± Ceera continued, ¡°If the other nations find out that the Theocracy is thinking of destroying the Demihuman Kingdom then the other nations will invade us. That¡¯s why I said you should leave.¡± It was the most likely thing to happen. They would invade the nation in an attempt to stop the war. The Demihuman Kingdom had diplomatic relations with the Eulia Empire, the Fairy Province and Republic of Zrek(the three major powers). These were the strongest military powers on the continent. The Theocracy wouldn¡¯t survive. In addition, the Testaments¡ªthis nation¡¯s strongest military force¡ªwon¡¯t be getting involved in the war. If they did then the nation would only prolong its destruction. Things might get even more chaotic if the dragon lord currently guarding the Republic decides to help fight the Theocracy. Anyone could see that the war was a double-edged sword. ¡°Why kill them just because he hates them¡­¡± ¡°¡­I read a story once from his childhood. He was born in a small farming village near our nation. The priests often went there during their expeditions to gather new disciples. Did you know that his mother was part of the inquisition?¡± ¡°She was? I never really looked into his past that much¡­¡± To be honest, Angelica wasn¡¯t interested in his past. He was an strange and deranged man. That was all she needed to know. ¡°His mother was called to take out a guerrilla group that had been attacking the surrounding villages. They were thought to be demihumans.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Long story short she lost against them. The inquisition never sends out more than two of their members just like today. Her comrade was brutally killed while she watched¡­¡± ¡°W-What happened to her¡­?¡± Angelica gulped. ¡°She was eaten from the bottom up¡­ while she was alive.¡± ¡°!¡± Angelica put her hand over her mouth as the urge to vomit arose. ¡°They hanged her fleshless skeleton with her head still intact in front of that man¡¯s village. From that day forward he decided to destroy every last one of those beasts.¡± ¡°¡­.H-How do you know this?¡± ¡°I read his biography when I snuck into his room one time. My intention was to destroy the planning he¡¯s done for the war. I was unsuccessful, though.¡± Ceera then muttered: ¡°Why even write something like that in his biography¡­ I guess we want to remind ourselves of even the bad days in our diaries..." Angelica looked out the window. No, she looked at the nation down below. Such a beautiful nation, she thought, why must it be trampled by those evil men and women in power. Angelica suddenly felt Ceera touch her shoulder. ¡°When the time comes I want you to either look for me or Lancelot. Don¡¯t trust Alitus, okay? He¡¯s a henchman of the pope so he¡¯s only going to be trouble. He¡¯ll try and make you a prisoner until the pope orders otherwise.¡± ¡°O-Okay.¡± Angelica nodded obediently. Ceera took out two transmitters and placed it on the table. ¡°If you decide to call me then I¡¯ll tell you my coordinates and take you to where you want to go. Same goes for Lancelot. I¡¯ll let you decide on where you¡¯ll run off to because it¡¯s not my decision or his,¡± Ceera turned around and snapped her fingers; the multiple barriers vanished, ¡°¡­Just make sure it¡¯s a safe place.¡± Then she vanished with teleportation. Angelica looked out the window once more. ¡®Should I go to Arnold von Berkley?¡¯ If fate and destiny allowed her to see his entire life until his dying days then that meant the connection between them was special. It transcended physical intimacy or romantic relations. It was the intimacy between two individuals destined to change the world. No matter the cost. A whisper suddenly entered Angelica¡¯s ear. It sounded distant but close by. It said: ¡°The Holy War is coming¡­¡± Angelica looked to her right and left side but couldn¡¯t see the person who said that. Was she hallucinating? No, if she had to guess who that was¡­ ¡®My future self¡­?¡¯ Volume 3 Extra 1 - Laurans School Life The life of a first student at Ardark Academy was difficult, especially if you enrolled in the latter half of the year. Lauran had been swamped with work not just from school but from Adrianna as well. Lauran¡¯s duties weren¡¯t just to stamp paperwork or sort files, she actually had to do dangerous magical experiments. Things like extracting the miasma from a decaying magic crystal or breaking a dungeon core that¡¯s filled with impurities. Both were unfair things given to an assistant who just started her first year. Surely only an experienced student could succeed in both? Lauran got some mana poisoning but she managed to complete her assignments. ¡°Should I submit my report today?¡± thought Lauran out loud as she unpacked her schoolbag. She just came back from class and was about to go to the library for some extra revising of her notes. This was something that Adrianna recommended since it was difficult to memorise all the work. The report she mentioned had all the findings she wrote down about the experiments she completed for Adrianna. Lauran didn¡¯t just have to solve them, she had to describe the entire process of the assignments. Adrianna gave Lauran 5 assignments which she could only complete 4. She was worried whether it was a good idea to give the completed reports now and hand in the remaining one later. ¡°I¡¯ll wait. I guess I¡¯ll need to check what the fifth assignment is at the library.¡± Lauran didn¡¯t know what it was but she couldn¡¯t quite study in her own room. She had a roommate who was out most of the time but she preferred the library over studying inside this small room. Her room was by no means unsatisfactory. In fact, it was even more comfortable than that small room in her parents¡¯ house. Lauran will have to buy her parents a bigger house once she becomes an Elite Mage. Anyway, the room had a magic item called a fridge where she could store her food, a toilet that had no water system but took care of any waste using magic utility formulas and her room had light orbs which she could command at any time. If anything this room was too good for a first year student. The best part was how she didn¡¯t have to pay for anything. The Berkley Family had very deep pockets. They even gave her an allowance per week. Though the room was very extravagant to say the least, she still wanted to go to the library. It had a kind of atmosphere that no other room in this world had. The kind of atmosphere that calms her soul, which gives her motivation to study more. It had only been less than a month but Lauran quite enjoyed being a student despite the difficulties she faced: other first years, creeps, playboys and bullies. Lauran could protect herself but it was still annoying to have to deal with them. Many older boys had approached her and complimented her on her beauty. Lauran seemed to be one of the few students who had red hair. However, she was the only one who had blue eyes with red hair. This made her look like an exotic beauty to many. Lauran could tell their intentions right away so she never fell for their charms or stayed with them any longer than necessary. She won¡¯t act like some innocent virgin and pretend to protect her purity, she just wasn¡¯t interested in any of the boys she met so far. Besides that her school life had been smooth-sailing up until now. Lauran finished putting on casual clothes. She packed her things in her magic bag and slung it over her head. She left the room soon after. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Lauran left her dorm room and looked in the direction where the sun was setting. The sky was a beautiful orange hue that bathed the academy in a cool light. ¡®Where did Arnold go?¡¯ It had been three days ever since she last detected Arnold¡¯s lifeforce. He definitely left the empire. She just didn¡¯t know why. Though she was curious she couldn¡¯t just leave the academy to go look for him. ¡®He can take care of himself. Why should I even care about what happens to him.¡¯ He treated her like convenient transport. The last time she spoke to him was when he told her to teleport him to Whitage city. Lauran spoke to Victoria in that short time that they were there. Victoria and Arnold were apparently lovers. Lauran didn¡¯t particularly care but it left a bitter taste in her mouth how he was now with Victoria immediately after throwing her away. Was Victoria better than her? ¡®Humph.¡¯ Lauran quickly forgot about those two once she neared school hall. The library was near the teacher board office building, which was on the east side of the campus. The school hall¡ªlike the training grounds¡ªtook up a large area of the estate of the academy. There were many facilities inside the school hall¡ªthe gym, a study area, reconciliation areas, different exam halls and so on. Lauran walked by the training grounds. There weren¡¯t a lot of students outside since it was after-school hours but there were some who were busy with their own things. The majority of students who were outside were those with extra-curricular activities. There were also some students practicing their magic or swordsmanship outside. Most of them were first years, as expected. Lauran could understand why they were trying so hard. The jump from magic and knight schools to an academy was a broad leap. Magic and knight schools only trained students until they reach Elementary Tier Knowledge of their chosen class. Lauran was currently doing her Intermediate Magical Knowledge course which could take years to finish. Elementary Magical Knowledge tested students to draw simple magic circles to activate spells whereas Intermediate requires them to be able to draw magic circles, fix any broken runic patterns to get a desired result and detect changes in spells to determine what pattern is best to use with a spell. Take the 1st rank spell [Fireball] for example. You can create the spell using two methods of runic patterns. But one formation was very important in forming the spell. The formation was known as ¡°Ze¡± in rune language; it had no direct translation to common tongue. It was a snake-like pattern that binds two other formations to each other. There was no fire spell without this added to it even if the structure of its formulas varied. Lauran, being a student registered for the Intermediate Magical Knowledge course, had to learn different variations of magic circles for spells since there were more than one for every single spell in this world. The only saving grace was how they didn¡¯t need to know a lot of spell variations. Learning all of the variations in just her first and second year at the academy would take years. It was different for knight course students. Elementary Swordsmanship/Spearmanship Knowledge required students to understand various footwork movements and fencing techniques. Amateurs usually didn¡¯t master these things in the first year. Many students in this course could only master the basic form of swordsmanship which was the Elementary Swordstyle Third Layer(G). It was most widely practiced swordstyle in the empire. Even commoners, bandits, slaves and serfs could use it. The academies and knight schools withholds all information pertaining to sword styles that are higher in rank to avoid the wrong people from learning them. Like the Advanced Swordstyle First Layer(rank S) was only taught to seventh year students at the academy or students from the Imperial Order''s training programs. Swordstyle was just a ranking for different kinds of swordsmanship. Like the Imperial Swordsmanship was part of Elementary Swordstyle(G, F, E) while Arnold¡¯s Flow of the Tide Swordsmanship was part of the Advanced Swordstyle First Layer(S). Third layer was the lowest stage of a swordstyle while first was the highest. There was another stage of swordsmanship and Arcane Arts called the Expert rank which students can only learn by becoming Elite Mages or joining the Imperial Army. The MMA popularized this rank when they began accepting knights into their organization. It''s going to be a tough school life for Lauran since she had to balance her assistant work and her studies. Still, she wasn''t scared of the challenges she might face because becoming an Elite Mage was now a dream of hers. ¡°Hm?¡± Lauran noticed someone crawling in a bush, seemingly watching another person who was practicing on the training grounds. Lauran realized that it was a girl since she was wearing a long skirt with black tights. She was also wearing a big scarf with sunglasses and a big jersey as well. ¡®¡­I guess she¡¯s dressed snugly for the winter. Why can¡¯t I feel her lifeforce? Is it hidden by some artifact?¡¯ Lauran was looking directly at the girl but she couldn¡¯t feel any presence at all. It was like the girl was a ghost. Normally only experts in martial arts or very talented mages could hide their lifeforce when they want to. But how could a first year student be capable of that? The only answer would be that she was using an artifact. ¡°Hey, you there!¡± Someone suddenly approached the girl. The girl gave a ¡°kyaa~¡± before falling out of the bushes. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. The young woman who called out to her was a member of the disciplinary committee. She was a sixth year senior with a glare behind her glasses that could kill. Judging by her uniform, she was a martial arts student. The females typically had shorter skirts and wore short leggings underneath for flexibility. Lauran noticed how long and slender the senior¡¯s legs were. It was nice and firm too. Martial artists typically used their hands as weapons more than their legs. Maybe this senior used her legs the most? She yanked the girl up by her arm. ¡°Admiring someone from a distance is fine and all but we have strict rules for those who choose to stalk others. I can clearly tell that you are stalking miss Ruria.¡± ¡®Ruria?¡¯ Lauran looked towards the first years who were practicing with wooden weapons. She noticed a girl with larger than average breasts for her height. She was one of the most popular girls at the school, not to mention one of the most famous of her grade. She wasn¡¯t just cute and bright but she was strong as well. She could fight splendidly against any of her classmates despite using two daggers as her main weapons. She was fighting against a larger guy who was using a spear. Despite the advantage he had in height and reach he wasn¡¯t able to hit Ruria even once. She was just too nimble for him. ¡°I-I wasn¡¯t stalking her!¡± the girl protested. ¡°You were muttering her name over and over again. Was that just a sign of obsession? Whatever it was, it was creepy. I¡¯ve been watching you for a while now.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t lie now, can you? I¡¯m letting you off with a warning. You¡¯ll make people feel uncomfortable if you keep doing this,¡± the sixth year let go of the girl¡¯s arm and left the vicinity. Lauran approached the girl who clicked her tongue in annoyance. ¡°You should listen to that senior¡¯s advice.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Ah, sorry. Let me introduce myself¡ª¡± ¡°I know who you are¡­ You¡¯re Lauran. You worked at the Berkley family¡¯s castle for a few years as a slave to Arnold von Berkley.¡± Lauran¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°I-I heard a lot about you..¡± the girl said as she averted her eyes. Her face was covered up a lot so Lauran couldn¡¯t make out what the girl looked like. She had a very beautiful voice though. Even Lauran was getting jealous about the girl¡¯s soothing voice. ¡°¡­I guess it isn¡¯t a secret so it¡¯s not surprising that you know. Nice to meet you, um¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯m Lizette. Nice to meet you too!¡± Lizette bowed, ¡°Uhm, what did you mean by I should listen to that girl from earlier?¡± ¡°The Disciplinary Committee have a lot of influence in this academy. Getting a warning on your first offense should serve as an example to not make another one in the future. Getting on the bad side of even one of them can make your school career at the academy hell incarnate.¡± Many students had been publicly shamed or even expelled by the authority of a committee member. Even teachers didn¡¯t dare to cross them since they answered directly to the teacher¡¯s board executives. The Teacher Board executives were the ones who paid the professors. The committee were basically the underlings of the TB. ¡°Uhm, thank you for the advice. But I can¡¯t do that.¡± She said timidly. ¡°Why not?¡± Lizette pointed at the girl she was stalking. ¡°I need to get rid of her so I¡¯m finding a way to uncover a weakness of hers. Observation is the first step to someone''s downfall." ¡°Get rid of her? Like suspending her?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Silence. ¡°What did she do to you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Lizette remained silent again. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t pry. But if you want to stalk someone, I suggest you work on your stealth abilities.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Lauran pointed to the training grounds. Many of the students were looking directly at them. Even Ruria was looking towards them. There was an unhappy expression on her face. ¡°Eek!¡± Lizette instantly backed into the bushes and covered her head with her hood. ¡°There¡¯s no point in stalking someone if you get caught, right?¡± Lauran wasn¡¯t particularly interested why the girl was stalking someone else or what she would do. She was more interested in the girl as a person. Lauran was still unable to sense the girl¡¯s lifeforce. It really felt like the girl was a ghost. That couldn¡¯t be. Only corpses had little to no lifeforce. Lauran decided to walk away since the girl didn¡¯t want to come out of the bushes. ¡óAcademy Library¡ó A thud sounded when Lauran dropped all her study materials. She had a lot to cover. Thankfully they had two days off before they have to attend classes again so Lauran had enough time to go through her schoolwork and the assignments given to her by Adrianna. The library of the academy was huge so there were many places where one could get peace and quiet. Lauran was sitting next to a window on the second floor. This was because most students preferred the first floor than any of the upper floors. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go through the last assignment before doing my schoolwork,¡± she took out and opened the letter Adrianna sent with the work. ¡¤ I need your help with something very important. It¡¯s something only you can do for me. But first I want you to do some extra studying since it¡¯s needed for this project. Go through some divine magic books and learn their theories because the project I just mentioned has to do with divine magic. I attached the assignment in the notebook I¡¯ll send. ONLY look at it once you¡¯ve gained some knowledge about divine magic first. ¡°Divine magic? Why would she tell me to study divine magic when I¡¯m an arcane magic user?¡± Lauran decided that it was better to begin working than trying to figure that out. She pressed the magic item that was on her table. It blinked for a second before a voice came through: --Do you need something? It was the librarian¡¯s voice. ¡°Yes, Miss Lyra. I would like to know how many books about divine power there are in the library.¡± --455 600 books. ¡°¡­.¡± Lauran frowned deeply, ¡°How many are about divine magic spells?¡± --60 000. That was still too much. What the hell? Why did humans need this many books about divine power and its spells? ¡°If you were to recommend one to read first, which would it be?¡± --The Prophecy by the first Oracle would be the best option. It dates back 300 years ago. ¡°Can I please get that one for now?¡± --I¡¯ll be there in a second. A blue magic circle suddenly formed on the floor next to Lauran, followed by an explosion of mana. A person with blue hair, yellow eyes, a blue robe and blue skin appeared in front of Lauran. ¡°Oh my. Lauran? I didn¡¯t expect it to be you. The transmitter is so old that you can¡¯t even make out what the person is saying if you don¡¯t listen closely.¡± Lyra smiled at Lauran as she patted her shoulder, ¡°How has school been going?¡± ¡°Just a lot of work but other than that I have nothing to complain about.¡± said Lauran with a smile. Lauran and Lyra became acquainted the very first time she came to the library. She wasn¡¯t interested in what race Lyra like all the other students. Rather, if Lyra wasn¡¯t part of the magic race then she wouldn¡¯t have lived this long and become so knowledgeable about magic. Lauran learned a lot about the Elementary Magic Knowledge course from Lyra when she first came here to study. The two bonded like this. Though they weren¡¯t that close, Lauran liked talking to Lyra about magic more than she did with her fellow classmates. ¡°Here¡¯s the book you requested,¡± Lyra flicked her wand. A thick book appeared in her hand. Lauran took the book and thanked Lyra. ¡°Has A-Arnold come back yet¡­?¡± Lyra asked as she scratched her right arm. ¡°¡­Arnold¡¯s lifeforce is faint now. All I know is he¡¯s gone somewhere south.¡± His lifeforce faded as he went further south so Lauran was certain he went in that direction. Lyra sighed as she leaned against the bookshelf. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t he say goodbye in person at least. He has some nerve telling his roommate to deliver his message. Humph!¡± Lyra pouted. ¡®It seems Arnold charmed this woman as well¡­¡¯ Lauran decided not to ask Lyra about their relationship. Most of her classmates also had a crush on him. Lauran never went a day without hearing one of them talking about how dreamy that guy was. ¡°So why are you looking for books about divine power? You¡¯re not going to become a priest.¡± ¡°I need to study to complete a project my professor gave me. I¡¯m not entirely sure what it is yet. She told me in the letter that I should only look at it once I¡¯m done studying.¡± ¡°Going through thousands of books won¡¯t be easy, you know? You should focus on only a few books per day. It won¡¯t matter if you didn¡¯t learn everything since that¡¯s clearly unnecessary. But I guess it¡¯s not up to me to tell you what to do, is it?¡± Lyra sat opposite Lauran. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lauran felt her soul escape her body when she opened the book Lyra gave her. ¡°W-What kind of person writes stuff like this¡­¡± Lauran could barely understand what she was reading. Was the First Oracle some kind of scholar in the common tongue!? There were words that she never even heard of before so she had to grab a dictionary out of her bag. ¡°If you want, I can make a summary of the books.¡± Lauran¡¯s head instantly shot up when Lyra said that. ¡°R-Really!? How!?¡± ¡°I had all the time in the world to read most of the books here." she then said in a whisper, "What else could I do while trapped in the academy for more than a century..." ¡°What do you mean trapped?¡± She''s probably used to talking to herself out loud so Lauran could hear her whisper clearly. Of course, Lauran won''t judge someone who finds company in themselves when left alone. She laughed awkwardly in response to Lauran: "Ahaha, forget you heard anything." "Anyway, luckily for you, I have a very good memory. I¡¯ll skim through the pages and summarize the important bits just for you.¡± said Lyra with a smile. "So, do you want me to make a summary of the book?¡± she tapped the book in Lauran¡¯s hand. ¡°Yes, please!¡± Lauran took out her notebook and pens and gave it to Lyra. Lyra said ¡°it won¡¯t take long so wait here¡± before leaving. ¡°What does she mean it won¡¯t take long¡­? Does she have some bizarre magic that can help her write faster?¡± If it was someone from a magic race then that was probably possible. Though Lyra didn¡¯t reveal the highest rank magic she could use, Lauran could already tell that she was very strong and had powerful spells. Maybe she even had her own exclusive spells? Lyra was a magic race from another world so she shouldn¡¯t have that many arcane spells since humans were the ones who invented the magic and its derivations. Magic races and demons typically used curse, blood, druid and demonic magic which was created by one of their demon gods. ¡®If the demon gods created the magic of their kind then maybe we also had certain gods who passed down their magic to us?¡¯ Maybe it wasn¡¯t that humans created arcane arts but perfected it. Perhaps the first magic was an incomplete runic formula that only needed a new pattern to be used as a spell. The gods only provided the first humans with this incomplete rune formula while humans completed it. That was her theory. Lauran wasn¡¯t certain if that was true. She was just making up her own theories on the matter. But that seemed much more logical than humans creating magic from scratch unlike building a house. For a house there had to be things you could work with: like logs, a platform for foundation, a roof, windows, among other things... Meanwhile humans creating magic from nothing seemed illogical since there would be nothing to work with. There had to be something that was left for them¡ª ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Eh¡ª?¡± Lyra dropped Lauran¡¯s notebook onto the table. ¡°Already!?¡± her mouth gaped when she flipped through the notes. There were about ten pages worth of content that Lyra covered. ¡°Arcane mages capable of using divine spells are rare. Even more than magic swordsmen. Are you sure you want to do this project alone? It will be better if you asked a student from the Divine Studies division to help you complete it.¡± ¡®Why are you nonchalantly lecturing me when you work this fast!? What kind of magic does she have!?¡¯ ¡°¡­.¡± Lauran thought about what Lyra said for a moment. Was it really required of her to finish the assignment on her own? She could hire a priest adventurer or even go to the temple to seek guidance. But what good will it be if she did assignments like this on her own if she didn¡¯t understand the work she was doing? Because of this she didn¡¯t need to shy away from asking for help. There will surely be more to come in the future. Many of them will probably be much more difficult than the one she was busy with now. But didn¡¯t Lauran accept Adrianna¡¯s offer because she wanted to work hard to further her studies in magic? Lauran noticed a smile on Lyra¡¯s face. ¡°If you¡¯re so determined then I won¡¯t stop you. But will you do this alone?¡± Lauran shook her head. ¡°The professor didn¡¯t state in her letter that I was forbidden from seeking someone¡¯s assistance. Please help me, miss Lyra.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó What day was it? What time was it? How long had she been there? Lauran¡¯s groggy mind suddenly cleared up as she rubbed her sleepy eyes. She lifted her head from the table. ¡°¡­.¡± There was a blanket thrown over her shoulders. ¡®It¡¯s morning¡­? Did I stay here all day yesterday?¡¯ she thought as she looked out the window, ¡®How many books did I finish¡­? Ah right, about a hundred¡­¡¯ She groaned remembering how many books were left. Maybe it wasn¡¯t necessary to read them all? Adrianna clearly said that she only needed to study ¡°some¡± books. ¡°Ugh, I should stop thinking about it¡­¡± Lauran noticed someone sleeping on one of the chairs at the table. ¡°Miss Lyra stayed until the end¡­¡± Lauran looked at the table and noticed all the work she managed to complete. Lauran stood up and took off the blanket from her shoulders so she could put it on Lyra. She touched Lyra¡¯s arm slightly. ¡°Eek, why is she so cold!?¡± Lyra definitely had a lifeforce, Lauran could feel it clearly but why was she as cold as a corpse? She didn¡¯t have any kind of warmth at all. Maybe people from magic races couldn¡¯t regulate their body temperature or maybe they never needed to? Lauran decided to just throw the blanket on Lyra since she was worried Lyra would get a cold. Lauran collected all her work and put it away. She left the library soon after. She came to the library a lot after the first day. Though there was a lot to do, Lyra helped her every step of the way. It took an entire week for Lauran to finish her studying before she was able to finally start with the assignment. Needless to say, she was unhappy. Adrianna would leave the academy in a few months to become a contracted professor at the University of Magic Arts so Lauran didn¡¯t have a lot of time to finish the assignment. But that was a story for another time. Extra 2 - Book The Berkley Family had many residences across the country. Only a few of them were grand mansions like the one in their city. They frequently used these whenever they are on vacation or in a specific region for business. The villa in the capital city, Toril was as gigantic as the manor in the duchy that Norn was lucky to stay at for one night. Naturally there were a lot of rooms so Norn could have her own room. ¡°Haah¡­ Lord Gunther¡­¡± Norn¡¯s face was red as a tomato as she read the novel in her hand. Her breath was ragged; her hand was slowly moving down her body as she read one of the novel¡¯s scenes. ¡¤ Page 456, Chapter 25 -His big, manly hands held me down with incredible strength. I was too weak and sensitive to his touch so I couldn¡¯t push him away. I loved it even though I was screaming at him to stop. Did I deserve to have this much happiness? I¡¯m a mere servant to one of the greatest knights in the world. His name spreads far and wide. Kings, grand wizards and minstrels praise his deeds and bravery. -Naturally this brought a lot of women to his bed. I always wished I was one of these women. -I am a mere slave. -But I was lucky enough to be accepted into his bed despite my status. -¡°Ah! Ah! Please don¡¯t tease me so much!¡± I said as his warm breath blew against my back and sent shivers down my spine. His tongue gently slid across my neck. -His gaze was like a monster looking at a small animal. -Prey. -¡°You are now my woman. I promise to cherish you and give you this pleasure every day of my life.¡± He said as he tore off his sweater, revealing his majestic muscles and sculpted arms. -I shut my eyes as I felt the hole inside me be filled by this man I love. -The end. ¡°Eh? Eh? That¡¯s all!?¡± Norn was in such euphoria that it took a few seconds for her to see that she was already on the last page. ¡°¡­..¡± she closed the book as a heavy depression weighed in her heart, ¡°Hahahaha¡­.¡± She realized that she finished all ten volumes of the series that she was reading the past week. Why must all good things come to an end? All she wanted was to experience their steamy night session! Norn suddenly heard birds outside. ¡°Ugh, have I been awake all night?¡± she blew out the candles since it was already light outside. Norn stood up and went towards the windows. She pulled the curtains aside. ¡°Aiyaaa, it burns!!!¡± her eyes felt like they were being pulled out when she looked directly into the sun. She wiped the tears on her face and managed to look outside after her eyes adjusted to the light. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Norn had a second-floor bedroom so she could see most of the empire. The noble district the villa was located in was one of the most alleviated places in the capital since it was on a small hilly area. As such, Norn could see quite a lot of things. There was another mansion across the street, a carriage pulling up to the sidewalk to pick up a lady and a squadron of knights patrolling the noble district. The villa was almost as big as the manor in the duke¡¯s city. It had a nice and big backyard, a small pond, flowers growing almost everywhere and a giant estate where not even ten of their previous home¡¯s yard could fit in. ¡®Ah¡­ I want to stay here forever¡­¡¯ she felt like a princess looking down on the lowly commoners. ¡°Ahem, ahem.¡± Norn cleared her throat, ¡°Bathe in my cuteness, savage commoners. You may look at me but don¡¯t you dare think you can touch my divine body. Only the greatest knight in all the Four Great States may do so. Mwahahaha!¡± Norn spoke and laughed like the scummy princess she read about in one of the novels. ¡°Hm?¡± Norn leaned out the window and noticed her mother¡ªnow wearing worker clothes¡ª who was busy hanging up their washing. ¡°Why is she still doing the chores? We have servants that can do that for us.¡± If anyone outside the manor saw Claudia then they would assume she was one of the regular servants. The servants seemed to have heard about what happened already since they welcomed the family when they came to the villa. Anna hadn¡¯t let them know about what will happen to their house-related issues yet. Perhaps she was still too busy with her own work to worry about other things? ¡®She can take as much time as she wants. I want to live here forever!¡¯ ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°Morning everyone!¡± Norn yelled after she came to the living room. ¡°Eh? Where is everyone?¡± None of her family members were there. A single servant boy came into the room with a broom in hand. He didn¡¯t seem to notice Norn since he was busy sweeping. He seemed no older than Norn; he was an apprentice butler who was working under Sebastian¡¯s lead. There was only one apprentice butler per mansion for the Berkley Family. Considering how there were three other mansion spread across the country, the boy had three rivals to compete with. The one who does the best job will be given a chance to work in the main castle along with Sebastian. ¡°Rudy, where is everyone?¡± Norn addressed the boy. His full name was Rudolph but he insisted that the family members call him ¡°Rudy¡±. ¡°Ah, miss Norn!¡± the boy noticed Norn just now. He was wearing a simple black and white suit. He also had white gloves on his hands. His long black hair was covering one of his eyes which made him appear gloomy at a glance. ¡°Lord Nait is picking a practice weapon in the armory. Lady Claudia is washing the clothes, even though we told her it was our job while all your contracts are being processed by Lord Sebas. And Young Lady Teresa went to the market. She said that she wanted to bake pies tonight.¡± replied Rudy. Regarding their positions, Sebastian was in the middle of creating their contracts and finalizing everything in Lockinge city. He would also have to get the stamp of the first wife so it would take awhile before Norn, Teresa and Claudia became actual workers. Claudia didn¡¯t have to do any of the chores since she wasn¡¯t getting paid just yet. ¡°Hngh, so I have to have breakfast alone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s, uhm, past noon right now.¡± ¡°I-I know that! It¡¯s not my fault I sleep in!¡± Of course, that was a lie. She just lost track of time while in escapism. Rudy reflectively pinched his nose when Norn screamed in his face. Seemingly noticing this, he removed his hand quickly. There was no way Norn wouldn¡¯t notice that. ¡®D-Does my breath smell that bad¡­?¡¯ Norn turned around and blew into her hand, ¡®Ugh, it really does smell!¡¯ She had been locked up in her room reading her novels from start to finish. The servants would bring her food to her every day for the past week they had been here. Norn was too invested in her novels that she forgot to take care of herself. Naturally, being a girl and all, she was ashamed of this. ¡°I-I need to go take a bath first!¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°Ahhhhhn~~~¡± Norn sighed loudly when she lowered herself into the bath. She couldn¡¯t remember when was the last time she was able to sit in a big bath like this after scrubbing herself clean. ¡®I used to go to those bathhouses in town. It was the worst experience of my life every time I went there. There would always be men gawking at me.¡¯ A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Norn was pretty much unaffected by men looking at her body when she was in a mix bathhouse. Of course, she used towels to cover her most important areas. She knew she couldn¡¯t leave herself exposed since she was a lady. Thankfully she didn¡¯t have to go to a mixer every again since the empire had hundreds of bathhouses. Most of which were for females. Norn absentmindedly moved her hand in the water. She suddenly remembered all those times she took baths and played in the river with Luke when they were younger. Being kids and all meant they always got dirty so they washed themselves a lot. They were so close back then. They could sleep in the same bed whenever one of them was too scared to sleep alone, they had fun in the water even while naked and they played together every day until night came. Where did the Luke from back then go? He was replaced by a stuttering, timid boy who couldn¡¯t even glance at Norn without going red in the face. Some girls in her village found this very annoying since Luke was so cute and handsome. His looks were his only trait that everyone even liked. Norn wasn¡¯t like all the girls. She saw him for who he was and knew for a fact that his timid personality was holding him back. He was driven by emotion, just like that time Arnold hit Norn. But back at the inn¡­ Norn could see how much Luke changed. His stuttering was gone, he wasn¡¯t shorter than her anymore and he could gaze into her eyes without blushing. Did he finally grow up? That confidence made her see him more than just the boy she grew up with. ¡°Hmm¡­ But I kinda miss the old him since I could tease him, hahaha¡­¡± Norn sank into the water with only her head sticking out. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡®So bored¡­ I have no one to talk to.¡¯ ¡°Ugh, I wish Lilia came along. But¡­I guess she has a life back at the village unlike me so I can¡¯t blame her for staying.¡± Lilia was her best friend so Norn wanted what was best for her. Still, it would be painful having to go so long without seeing her best friend. Unlike Norn, Lilia had found someone to be her future husband. The two had already done the deed and it was possible that Lilia was pregnant with the guy¡¯s child. They would have to get married if that was the case. ¡°And here I am, without a husband¡­ Oh well, surely there¡¯s a lot of boys in this neighborhood. Hmm, they might be intimidated if I mention I live at this mansion now.¡± Norn stood up from the water. She went over to where she placed her clothes. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t bring a towel¡­? Guh, now I have to walk around the mansion naked!¡± She didn¡¯t want to wet her new clothes since she wanted to go out with the clothes once she was done eating. She wanted to go to a book store to see if she can find any interesting books. Rudy had already taken her dirty clothes that she wore before she got into the bath so she couldn¡¯t get them anymore. Norn stealthily exited the bathroom with her clothes wrapped up in a bag. She looked down the hallway. ¡°Phew, clear.¡± Norn sprinted towards the stairs and hurriedly run up, while being weary of anyone passing by. She bolted down the hallway towards her room. ¡®Almost there!¡¯ ¡°Eh!?¡± Her door suddenly opened!? Norn came to a stop, realizing that she couldn¡¯t go anywhere without being seen. Thus, she used the bag her clothes were in in an attempt to hide her body. Rudy had blankets in his hand so he was probably going to take Norn¡¯s blankets and wash them. He was a butler so he didn¡¯t need to ask permission to go inside anyone¡¯s room unless ordered otherwise. ¡°Lady Norn¡ª?¡± Rudy¡¯s eyes slowly widened before his entire face flushed red, ¡°Uwaaah!? I¡¯m sorry!¡± he hurriedly closed his face behind the mountain of blankets. ¡°¡­.¡± Norn just went towards her room after passing by Rudy, ¡°You would¡¯ve seen me even if I came here earlier while you were busy¡­ I¡­ I just forgot a towel¡­¡± ¡°I-I see. W-Well, I will get out of your hair. Uhm, your lunch is waiting downstairs.¡± ¡°You can go now.¡± ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± Rudy timidly bowed his head with his eyes still closed. He hurriedly sprinted down the hallway. ¡°Haaah¡­¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Later that day. Norn managed to find another interesting novel from the same author. The author mostly writes romance, teen wolf, princess meets lowly knight and vampire nonsense which only girls would like. Owing to the author¡¯s other works, this one was yet another romance. Norn hummed as she walked to the back of the mansion. She wanted to go sit in the garden and read her books quietly. She was just about to turn the corner of the west wing of the mansion when she heard the sound of wood hitting against each other. She also heard loud shouts and groaning. She peeked around the corner. ¡®It¡¯s Nait again?'' Luke found Nait last week wandering the street near the gate that led to Nuaria city. Thankfully he wasn¡¯t injured or anything. He was just very exhausted as if he had been running very far and never stopped. The issue was that the person himself didn¡¯t know what he was doing there at all. The last thing he remembers was leaving the inn with Teresa and the hunters. Well, the important thing was that Nait was safe. He began training the moment they moved into the mansion. He mainly used swords with small blades since he wasn¡¯t strong enough to handle a real sword. Of course, the weapons were dull and couldn¡¯t be used to cause harm besides using it as a blunt weapon. He had been training with that same sword nearly every day. He would do swings with his sword, sparring and physical exercise. His entire day consisted of mainly these three things. His sparring partner was¡­ ¡°¡ªLord Nait, I advised you before that you should rest in-between your training sessions,¡± said Rudy as he deflected Nait¡¯s sword with the dagger in his right hand, ¡°You won¡¯t improve like this at all.¡± Rudy didn¡¯t have a lot to do around the mansion after doing his duties so he had a lot of free time in the late afternoon. He somehow ended up being Nait¡¯s sparring partner. Apparently every butler part of the Berkley Family workforce trained under Sebastian could use martial arts and handle all kinds of weapons. Norn asked him why that was and he said, ¡°When the knights fall then we as the butlers will be the last line of defense for the family. The servants also undergo training but not to the same degree as the butlers¡±. Rudy jumped back to avoid Nait¡¯s sword. ¡°Your swings are also too wide. I could¡¯ve knocked you down many times since you have a lot of openings in your form. I could¡¯ve cut your wrist, broken your shoulder or dislocated your jaw with my foot when you missed.¡± ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡± ¡°Your timing is also off. You never wait for me to fully dodge your swings. Instead, you go right for me after failing to hit me. This makes others know you¡¯re an amateur. A good knight knows when to strike.¡± ¡°Aaaah!¡± Nait chased Rudy down relentlessly with bated breaths. Claudia, who was also watching them, noticed Norn, ¡°You finally came out of your room without being dragged out.¡± ¡°¡­I wanted to have breakfast in the dining room.¡± Norn approached Claudia and sat down on one of the chairs. Claudia picked up a glass and poured juice inside of it. She moved the glass towards Norn. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that boy is still your age. He moves around like a seasoned warrior.¡± Claudia said when she looked back at the two who were still sparring, ¡°Oh dear, Nait is on the verge of collapse. I should¡ª¡± Norn stopped Claudia when she was about to head over to Nait, ¡°Women should never interrupt a fight between men, you know?¡± A third party joining in or interrupting a battle between two people wasn¡¯t a very bright idea. She wished she took that advice in the past. She was hit for trying to stop that bastard Arnold. That was the first time any man¡ªor person for that matter¡ªhad hit her. Well, it was her fault for kicking him. But he was bullying Luke! Though the situations weren¡¯t the same, Nait could accidentally hit Claudia with the sword. His adrenaline is the only thing keeping him going. Norn could tell that he was only seeing red. Meanwhile, Rudy was toying with him by mocking his mediocre skills. Claudia sat back down with a worried expression. ¡°Oh yeah, when is the youngest daughter of the family coming to the mansion?¡± asked Norn. A letter came to the mansion a few days ago. It was sent by the First Lady. It was actually meant for Rudolph and the other servants. She said in the letter that they would have to take care of Melina since she was too busy. Arnold was missing as well. With no one to turn to, Adrianna decided to send Melina here. ¡°Tomorrow morning. You should give your room to her.¡± ¡°Whaaaat? But there are other rooms in the mansion, right!?¡± Norn protested. ¡°Your room is the largest. Nobles, especially the young ones, prefer rooms like that. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t just bring a single suitcase for clothes. She must be on a shopping spree with her mother which is why they¡¯re taking so long.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Norn pouted. ¡°You¡¯re also the only girl closest to her age so you should play with her when she gets here, okay?¡± ¡°What!? I don¡¯t wanna play with a grown child with the mind of a toddler! She¡¯s so needy and dumb!¡± ¡°H-Hey, that¡¯s rude,¡± Claudia glanced around to see if anyone heard Norn. Luckily all the servants were too far away. ¡°But it¡¯s true! What kind of ten year old can¡¯t even eat her own food? She has to be spoonfed! Isn¡¯t Nait her age? He should play with her!¡± Claudia put her hand on her cheek as she mumbled, ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Nait suddenly came towards the table and gulped down the glass of juice that Claudia poured for Norn. ¡°Haaah! Haaah!¡± he collapsed on the ground and wheezed. ¡°Oh, my. Are you okay, Nait?¡± ¡°Y-Y-Yes, m-miss Claudia¡­.¡± Nait gave a thumbs up through his labored breaths. Rudy came towards them as well. ¡°Sorry for being so frank. Sir Sebastian taught me this way so I kind of got used to it. But don¡¯t worry, you will improve in due time. Do remember what I tell you, though. It will ensure that you¡¯ll improve.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Nait didn¡¯t reply. Rudy looked at Claudia, ¡°It¡¯s almost nighttime,¡± he said as he looked up, ¡°Dinner will be served soon. In the meantime all of you should find a place at the eating table.¡± ¡°But I still have to finish a few things around the¡ª¡± Claudia tried to speak. ¡°Please leave that to the servants. All of you are guests until sir Sebas finishes your work contracts. Till then I have no right to order you to do anything.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Claudia nodded in defeat, ¡°Come, you two. We should head to the dining room. But Nait, you should wash up first.¡± She said when she stood up. ¡°¡­.¡± Nait remained silent. Claudia didn¡¯t say anything else. She followed Rudy into the mansion. Norn spoke to Nait when the other two left. ¡°Give up on trying to be like that guy.¡± That ¡°guy¡± was obviously the one Nait looked up to. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m not a warrior or anything but¡­ I¡¯ve grown up with a guy who¡¯s exactly like Nova. Has a lot of charisma, makes others feel safe, someone who¡¯s also strong¡­ They are the kind of people born with talent and are destined to become great people. I can say for certain that Nova and Luke resemble each other in many ways. Right?¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± Of course, she was referring to the current Luke. Though he was weak-hearted back then, he managed to become mature enough to know what it took to become stronger without resorting to emotions like he did in the past. The power he possessed was his alone to control, not his emotions. ¡°Instead of sulking when you can¡¯t do something he can do, why not find something you can do that he can¡¯t? He¡¯s not some hero who will sacrifice his life for others. But are you the same? Though it¡¯s dumb to give your life for others, it¡¯s still the most admirable thing one can do. If your resolve is that powerful then nothing can break down your will. If someone has a strong will then they can persevere through everything, right?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Nait raised his upper body and looked at Norn, ¡°¡­A strong will... Resolve¡­ So¡­ I shouldn¡¯t try to be like him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Nothing good comes out of copying anyone. It either brings trouble or causes nothing to go right for you. Just because you can run like him, talk like him, fight like him doesn¡¯t mean you can be like him. You¡¯re a boy from some village and he¡¯s a guy who just become an adventurer but managed to achieve great things.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Nait looked down at the calluses on his hands. He caressed them. ¡°You always say you want to become a hero. Is that guy a hero to you? He¡¯s definitely one if you consider how many lives he¡¯s saved. But how would you have handled dangerous situations if you were him? Think about that.¡± ¡°I¡­ I would¡¯ve¡­ Uhm¡­¡± Nait stuttered. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t know the answer,¡± Norn stood up, ¡°Everyone has something they¡¯re trying to fix or find out. It¡¯s what will determine how we change or what choices we make. That¡¯s because we¡¯ll be confident knowing what needs to be done.¡± Norn turned around after noticing that Nait had gone silent. ¡®Did I sound weird¡­?¡¯ She noticed that Nait was looking at her with sparkling eyes. ¡°Amazing, miss Norn! I never would¡¯ve thought of something like that!¡± Nait seemed as if he had been enlightened, ¡°Where did you hear all this? Are you a secret prophet who can read people and teach them how to improve themselves?¡± Norn scratched her cheek as she replied, ¡°Actually, I read all this in a book¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± Extra 3 - New Home It took a few days for the orphanage group to buy the necessary supplies to survive if they don¡¯t manage to find a new home. They bought clothing, food and toiletries with what money they had left from donations. The food and toiletries will probably be enough for a few weeks. Whitage City wasn¡¯t that far from the empire but the journey was tough. Monsters¡ªprobably from the horde that had been dealt with already¡ªattacked the group nearly every few hours. Because of this their walking speed was reduced immensely. The terrain was also unkind to them since there was no maintained road to traverse. The group¡¯s fighters were exhausted because of how many times they encountered monsters. Bethany looked at the front of their group, at Galadriel who was leading them. ¡®She¡¯s really eager to complete the quest¡­.¡¯ As it stood now, the orphanage¡¯s quest was still active even if only one member of the party was left. If some party members disappears during a quest or decide not to complete a quest then the remaining members have the right to report these people to the guild. In Galadriel¡¯s case, she lost all her party members. Thus, the guild could overlook this matter. Were it any other reason then the quest will be marked as ¡°Incomplete¡± and will not be added to the party¡¯s quest history. Bethany, and the rest of the group, would have to make an appeal to the guild to validate Galadriel¡¯s reasoning. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re been quiet ever since we left the capital,¡± someone spoke to Bethany, ¡°Is something wrong, dear?¡± ¡°No, Mother¡­¡± Bethany looked towards that person. Her mother, Marylyn was the one who spoke to her, ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried that we¡¯ll be chased away.¡± Bethany ran into her mother at the shopping district of thhe capital city. Accompanying her was Bethany¡¯s friend, Ruile. The two of them, alongside Ruile¡¯s friends, accompanied the group to seek citizenship in Whitage city. With the city destroyed the knights had nowhere to go to except become nomads or mercenary. Other organizations from the rest of the empire wouldn¡¯t accept them due to their no-class status. Becoming a knight wasn¡¯t as easy as just going from door to door. You need to have some background or someone to vouch for your skills. ¡°I get why you¡¯re worried. We¡¯re just common folk, after all. But most of us have a variety of skills. I can become a maid to one of the nobles of the city since I¡¯m skilled in both cooking and cleaning. The apprentice knights can become part of the city lord¡¯s private army, as well. I¡¯m sure the land we¡¯re going to needs people regardless of their status.¡± ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s probably not even a thousand people in that city,¡± another voice chimed in, ¡°Even if the city lord denies us land, my uncle Henry will probably give us a piece of land if his cute niece asks him nicely.¡± Sylar was walking next to Bethany and her mother. ¡°Why is your uncle still a fief lord of that city, Sylar? Why doesn¡¯t he just become a noble of the empire?¡± asked Bethany. ¡°Mostly because he can have as many servants as he wants. The people of the city starve almost every day so they turn to their fief lords for work and food. My uncle used their poverty against them to get slaves.¡± ¡°What an awful man!¡± exclaimed Bethany. ¡°Hahaha..¡± Sylar laughed awkwardly, ¡°I know, right? No wonder my parents don¡¯t talk to him anymore. He¡¯s a pervert who¡¯s into little girls as well. His current wife is apparently four years younger than me. Since she¡¯s still too young, she¡¯s not officially married to my uncle.¡± 15 years old was the minimum required age for a person to get married. They were considered adults by the empire so they are legally allowed to marry. If a child younger than 15 marries then they weren¡¯t considered a married individual. ¡°So he¡¯s just calling her his wife? Why aren¡¯t the other fief lords doing anything!? That poor girl!¡± Sylar just shrugged, ¡°She¡¯s the one who gave herself to him for food for her family. The blame lies with her family who let her make that decision.¡± ¡®I need to do something about this! Maybe I could invite the girl to become a nun?¡¯ Bethany was the same as that girl. She would¡¯ve done anything to put food on their table. She used to clean people¡¯s houses but the money wasn¡¯t enough. She considered just becoming a mistress of a noble. Considering the amount of perverts into younger women, she would¡¯ve gotten a lot of them to choose from. However, she would¡¯ve lost her pride if she did that. But luckily, she was approached by the Head Nun. ¡°There¡¯s the city.¡± Galadriel pointed somewhere as they were about to traverse a hilly area. They were walking across a grassy plain because the road was too damaged to pull their supplies with the wagons. Luckily the grass wasn¡¯t that tall so they could easily pulls the wagons even without strong horses. The grass also didn¡¯t get tangled between the wheels. The knights were the ones pulling the supplies. ¡°It really is small¡­.¡± A nun muttered. ¡®Yeah.¡¯ However, its untouched land was vast. The group had a nice view of the city and its surrounding lands so they could see very far. Bethany looked at the Head Nun who was walking behind the group, ¡°What do you think, Sister?¡± ¡°¡­I-It is sufficient to start a new life as farmers but we shouldn¡¯t ignore the fact that the lord is a murderer!¡± Multiple sighs resounded. Why is she still going on about that, was probably what all of them was thinking. Bethany went towards the front towards Galadriel. ¡°Should we go into the city or wait outside? I¡¯m not sure how people get citizenships¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and request an audience with the city lord,¡± said Marylyn which surprised Bethany, ¡°Can you come with me, Sister?¡± ¡°Huh? Uh, umm¡­¡± the Head Nun averted her eyes awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯re the one with the highest position in the church now, Sister. Your elder brother¡¯s death was a tragedy but we can¡¯t mourn right now. The most important thing is to secure our future as well as the future of these children,¡± Marylyn gestured to the children who were silently looking at her. The children changed ever since their first encounter with real monsters. Even the rowdy bunch didn¡¯t act like they usually did. All they did was follow instructions without question. ¡°Shall we, Sister?¡± Marylyn approached the Head Sister and placed a hand on her shoulder. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. The Head Sister lowered her head, ¡°I better not regret this¡­¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó The group reached the city not long after. As planned, Marylyn and the Head Sister went into the city to request a meeting with the city lord. Considering how busy the workers outside the city looked, he probably wouldn¡¯t even have time to give the group official citizenship. That meant more waiting. Their plans to build a new orphanage and a farm will be delayed because of it. ¡°I wonder what they¡¯re working on?¡± Sylar sat next to Bethany on a bench that was sitting next to the city wall, ¡°This city was a barren wasteland but now there¡¯s suddenly this many people.¡± ¡°The city lord is probably rebuilding his city.¡± Suggested Bethany. ¡°With what money? The crops grown by these uneducated commoners are below the marketable quality. They can¡¯t sell the crops so they choose to eat it. In addition, there¡¯s few water sources around here. If the commoners can¡¯t even wash themselves, what not of their food¡¯s quality? Sure, there are plants and vegetables that can survive with just the mana in the air but those are in the minority. The city lord should solve these problems instead of rebuilding just yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really knowledgeable, Sylar.¡± ¡°I studied agriculture so it¡¯s easy to guess what region is lacking what when it comes to sellable crops and land. Looking at this city now, it only has the latter. Nobles could get all this land for a mere thousand gold.¡± ¡°Eh? Really?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s because the city itself is near collapse. Well, was near collapse. It¡¯s value will rise if there something of worth on this land¡ª¡± Just as Sylar finished speaking, a group of carriages raced towards the gates of the city. The people who had been working outside the walls hurriedly scattered as if they were fearful of something. ¡°What the¡­¡± Sylar looked dumbfounded at the thirty or so carriages that just raced into the city. Each of those carriages were pulled by strong, big horses that one wouldn¡¯t expect from this city. Maybe they were rentals? Still where did the money come from to pay for all those excellent steads? ¡®Is the Berkley family supporting the former heir, after all?¡¯ That was the only explanation Bethany could come up with. A cloud of dust rose into the air as everyone heard loud thumping noises and metal hitting each other. The dust settled, revealing a platoon of knights with red armour marching at a steady pace. They weren¡¯t the size of average men. They seemed like giants to Bethany and Sylar who were still 15 year old girls. The people of the city seemed fearful since many of them prostrated to the knights. The knights didn¡¯t even acknowledge their existence. All they did was march behind the carriages. ¡°W-Wow¡­ Did you see that, Beth!? Those are real knights! Aah, I think I¡¯m in love!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Bethany was about to ask ¡°what about your current lover?¡± but decided to keep quiet. This ¡°lover¡± was amongst Ruile¡¯s friends who accompanied their group. The two of them were still together so if Sylar actually tried to do it with another guy then it would be cheating. ¡°Uhm, Sylar, didn¡¯t you say before that you liked cute, tall guys your age? Scott fits this description, right?¡± Bethany asked because she was certain that none of those knights were their age, ¡°You¡¯re not going to be unfaithful to your lover, right?¡± Maybe it wasn¡¯t because of what men were her type but rather how much money they had. Sylar had been living in poverty just like Bethany. Her noble father went bankrupt due to poor investment choices. This impacted Sylar¡¯s future to study to become a teacher. Considering how high-quality the armour of those knights were, they must be paid handsomely for their escorting missions. Bethany was worried her friend might make poor decisions just for money. ¡°Tch.¡± Sylar clicked her tongue, ¡°I¡¯m still young so I don¡¯t have to settle down with Scott, you know?¡± Bethany mentally shook her head, ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to look after her while we¡¯re here.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else. You¡¯ve been left in charge of taking care of the children while the nuns do the farming work, right? How is it going with them?¡± ¡°The younger ones can¡¯t take their naps because they always feel alerted by even the slightest sounds,¡± Sylar began speaking, ¡°Even the eldest orphan, Lisa, is having trouble with nightmares. She lost her little brother to that thing sir Nova saved us from.¡± ¡°We should be there for them. I can¡¯t imagine the mental impact those deaths had on them.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Sylar looked at Bethany. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You were close with Brian, right? He always called you ¡®mommy Beth¡¯ with a pure smile. Though he was the loudest of the bunch.¡± The two laughed together as they looked at the setting sun. The happiness in Bethany¡¯s heart quickly dispersed and was filled with something much worse. The things that happened played over inside her head. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what that boy went through because of that¡­ that thing.¡± Bethany clenched her fists, ¡°If only¡­ If only I had given him more attention then I would¡¯ve noticed¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Beth,¡± Sylar put her hand on Bethany¡¯s hand, ¡°We¡¯ll never know the cause of this. But if it happens again then there will surely be casualties again. All we can do is run. We¡¯re not like those adventurers who can fight.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Bethany closed her eyes and breathed in an out. ¡®It¡¯s no use¡­¡¯ She could still see the girl¡¯s dead eyes as she was being ripped apart by that thing that killed Brian. If they didn¡¯t leave the city then their fate would¡¯ve been the same. The adventurers saved them all. If it wasn¡¯t for that strategy they used to funnel the monsters towards the southeast wall then Bethany and Sylar wouldn¡¯t have made it to the gates. And if it weren¡¯t for Nova then Bethany might never have seen the children again or her co-workers. Nova. He was an A-class adventurer who was fairly well-known across the entire country. He made a party with just two members but could achieve things that no other adventurers had before. Galadriel was going to be part of his party from now on. Why wouldn¡¯t she when she was the one being invited? That meant that Bethany would never see Galadriel again. Nothing seemed to be going her way. She was so confused over what she really wanted. Was she ignorant of what love was? Most definitely. This was probably why she couldn¡¯t decide what she wanted. Bethany could go to any bar and get many lovers but she chose not to do this mainly because of the requirement that the person should be a good provider. She was selfish but at least she knew what was needed to ensure she and her mother didn¡¯t starve. Her father was a useless person who only wanted to get in her mother¡¯s pants. Bethany won¡¯t make the same mistake. ¡°Sylar, would you hate me if I said I wanted to run away with miss Galadriel?¡± Bethany asked with a small voice. Sylar just looked at Bethany with widened eyes. ¡°Please answer the question.¡± Bethany didn¡¯t know what to do now. Should she stay on this land and become a regular farmgirl and grow old here? If she didn¡¯t know what to do then all she had to do was seek answers from someone else. She didn¡¯t care if others hated her for it. She will keep asking others until she knew herself what she wanted. Sylar moved her lips and spoke: ¡°You have talent to become a priest, all you need to do is register yourself at a temple and practice for a few months then you¡¯re ready to become an adventurer. If you become recognised enough then Misteltein might accept you if you asked to join them. You can be closer to the person you¡¯re crushing on as well." ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just be here picking up the dung of cattle and feeding them. I¡¯ll also need to take care of the children with the nuns while you are out there enjoying your life to the fullest. What about your mother? She might find a good man who will take care of her and even help around the farm. She¡¯ll probably never forgive you since you left her alone in this unfamiliar place.¡± Bethany¡¯s head was dropping lower with each sentence that Sylar fired at her. The fact that Sylar was calm while saying all this was hurting even more. ¡°Miss Marylyn will have another child. She¡¯ll forget about you completely. And you know what? I won¡¯t blame her. I¡¯d hate you if you ever did such a thing, Beth.¡± ¡°¡­.I¡­ I¡­¡± Bethany tried to speak. She felt Sylar grab her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what you¡¯re trying to say. You won¡¯t leave, will you? Someone should always be there to hold your hand. I¡¯ll he that someone for now, okay~?¡± Bethany looked up and saw the pure smile on Sylar¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but smile through her tears as well. ¡ó¡ó The group was devastated upon learning that the city lord was absent from the city so they wouldn¡¯t be granted citizenship for an indefinite period of time. However, they were given hope when the city lord¡¯s advisor, a woman named Lunaria, came to their rescue and gave them permission to build on the land. Of course, they had to go through a formal examination and get asked a lot of questions regarding where they came from. Lunaria was apparently instructed to not turn away anyone willing to become citizens of Whitage city, especially if they had skills in various fields and were willing to work. Even things like pulling away debris from destroyed buildings was a valuable job in this city. A small plot of land was given to the church. It wasn¡¯t theirs yet. It was still property of the city lord. They were required to work on the land as farmers until Lunaria was given permission to tax them. She was apparently the one who will handle all administration work for the lord. Though they can grow crops on the land, they won¡¯t be able to sell it since the city lord wasn¡¯t here to approve of it. Being an independent city seemed to require a lot of work and rules in order for it to flourish. Still, the people from Nuaria city who ran a church and orphanage alike were very happy because they now had a new home. Just a few days ago they wouldn¡¯t have imagined that they would lose the church and orphanage they dedicated their lives to building. The future won¡¯t be easy but they will work hard to ensure their livelihood is restored just like before. Maybe Bethany will know what she really wants during her time working on this land. She said goodbye to Galadriel but strangely enough there wasn¡¯t a feeling of regret or sadness. Was the feeling she had in her heart, love? Probably. Though it wasn¡¯t set in stone that Galadriel will just go along with it, Bethany was hopeful for what the future will hold. Volume 4 Prologue(1): The 17 Chapter 126 Magic rained down from the sky, causing utter chaos. Three layer. Four layer. Even ten layer magic circle formulas were being used to increase the firepower of spells released every second. It was in such rapid succession that one would assume it to be from an entire unit of mages at the very least. Each unit of a nation¡¯s army consisted of at least 100 professional mages who either graduated from the Academy or are trainees from a Magic Tower. But contrary to one¡¯s expectations, a single woman was firing those spells. Her entire body was unable to contain her incredible amount of mana so her body was covered in her mana. Pillars of flames rose from the ground and assaulted the thousands of monsters that wanted to pass by the barrier separating two worlds. Almost immediately after a gigantic lightning dragon destroyed the horde of monsters before exploding, causing a massive crater to form in the same spot. ¡°Ugh! When will this stop!?¡± Freya screamed in annoyance as she looked around, ¡°Why are there so many of them this time!?¡± She was at the Intermid Barrier. It was near the national border guarded by the Imperial Army, Fairy Province magic units and the Republic of Zrek¡¯s army. Freya received a distress call when she was in the middle of travelling from nation to nation to recruit potential Hero Party members. The search didn¡¯t go as well as she planned it to. No one even believed her when she told them what she knows so she hadn¡¯t gotten anyone to join yet. She was thinking of approaching SS-rank adventurers but didn¡¯t get the chance to find any of them. SS-rank adventurers were always busy, so much so that they were almost never in their nations. It was impossible even for her to track down multiple people. Freya would¡¯ve been lucky to recruit even one of them. But she heard something was going on in the empire so she wanted to rush there as soon as possible before the distress call. That wasn¡¯t a priority now, though. ¡°There are different variants of monsters than the last time. Are they new species? Dammit! Did they evolve these past hundred years!?¡± Freya wasn¡¯t worried about her power depleting completely. In fact, she could go days fighting monsters without rest. The problem was that she couldn¡¯t handle every single monster if there¡¯s too many of them. While there was a low possibility of them breaking through the barrier, Freya couldn¡¯t take that chance. This was because there were many incidents in the past where a monster broke past the border and attacked the people here while fighting off the enemy nations from crossing into their lands. The barrier sometimes loses its magic properties which causes holes to appear. The border was east of the main camp at approximately 1km. They had to keep a lookout on their flanks even if the border was peaceful. That complicated things even more. Though people and monsters couldn¡¯t cross the barrier, the magic spells that Freya was using could cross without even the slightest resistance from the barrier. This was most likely due to the fact that the border was made out of natural mana so their different structures of magic didn¡¯t reject each other like two magnets¡¯ north poles. If one were to put it into perspective then it¡¯s similar to water being shot through a waterfall. Freya finally finished killing the last monster that was trying to break through. Only a few open scratches were left in the barrier. It was surprisingly sturdy even though thousands of monsters just attacked it. ¡°Haa¡­¡± she stretched her arms and back. ¡®Should I go a little higher to make sure there aren¡¯t any cracks in the border in the sky?¡¯ She thought that ought to be a good idea. It was better to be safe than sorry. There are monsters capable of flight after all. So she decided to ascend higher with Flight Magic. She was already very high since earlier but she was now so far up in the sky that the main camp was just a dot in the distance. ¡®Nothing unusual here.¡¯ She went further. ¡°Eh, maybe I¡¯m just a little paranoid.¡± She decided to stop once she was in the Exosphere. She never went this high before to check for any large cracks. It wasn¡¯t to say that it was impossible for there to be cracks since they are so obvious. The area where the crack forms would become so dense in atmosphere that it would become impossible for normal people to continue living there. Unlike back then, humans crafted magic items that can detect these rises in the air¡¯s density. ¡®If I hadn¡¯t seen it then I wouldn¡¯t have believed it myself¡­.¡¯ Freya thought as she looked at the border that extended even as far as space itself. The blue sky faded into darkness but that semi-transparent barrier kept going. ¡®Those things are kept in a prison away from us. Would we have survived this long if this barrier wasn¡¯t here?¡¯ There were many people who would be able to survive even if the continent was overrun by these monsters. However, the normal folk and those far weaker than Freya would instantly die. As the Archmage of the Seven Magic Towers, Freya had to come to the border whenever it was suspected that monsters would break through. This was because no one other than her could handle the monsters. It had nothing to do with strength¡ªwell, almost nothing. Any magic user near her level could do the same but there was no one like that at the moment. The monsters on the other side of the barrier couldn¡¯t be defeated by people who heavily relied on physical strength alone. This was because of a phenomena that caused the monsters to come back to life even after being cut down. Freya didn¡¯t just use magic to kill them, she applied antimagic to her magic circles just enough so that the monsters¡¯ bodies could lose their magical defenses and shut down but not enough to completely collapse a magic formula, leaving them vulnerable to arcane spells. It was known by every mage on this continent that antimagic and magic couldn¡®t coexist in one magic circle formula but it was possible for Freya. She was able to do this even before becoming Archmage. In any case, the world on the other side of that barrier had an atmosphere thick with mana everywhere. It was similar to the World Tree Forest that had the highest content of mana in its atmosphere than anywhere else. Due to the overabundance of mana but lack of oxygen and carbon dioxide, the monsters adapted and evolved to survive. They became able to do anything with mana, even living on without eating as long as there was mana to be converted into energy for their bodies. The Magic Towers¡¯ research facilities had a living monster that was still being experimented on. It was captured shortly after the Demon War. They found out a lot of things about these monsters. For example, too much sunlight and oxygen causes their bodies to form zits. This was because they got so used to their own world that they couldn¡¯t enter this one without some side effects. But that didn¡¯t mean that they couldn¡¯t evolve in this world. That was what Freya feared the most about these monsters. If, for some slight chance, some of them evolved then humanity would be in even bigger danger. The portals to the demon world would be the least of their worries. If only we could destroy that entire world beyond the border so that only the Demons would be left, thought Freya as she clenched her fist. If that''s the case then she could finally kill the demon lords and leave the Demon King to the Hero, whoever he or she might be. ¡°?¡± Freya was about to go back to the main camp but she noticed her surroundings had suddenly changed. No, it was more like her consciousness was forced into another dimension and not her physical body. It felt familiar to her. It was dark for a moment. Her eyes were open but she couldn¡¯t detect any light. ¡°It seems you require wisdom. We can provide you with that wisdom, child.¡± A voice¡ªthat didn¡¯t sound male or female¡ªentered her ears. Freya looked up when her vision came back. Giant dark shadows were seated as they looked down at Freya. There were 17 of them in total. ¡°You¡­¡± Freya gritted her teeth. She tried to control the emotions forcing themselves up her throat. ¡°We meet again, Freya York. It is always a pleasure to welcome the vessel who is destined to walk through the gateway that leads to the peak of our magic.¡± They were known as the 17 Outer Gods or 17 Grandmasters of Magic. Each of them was responsible for the magic that humans called Arcane Arts. From the 1st rank all the way to 17th rank magic. Each one if them had on a rune necklace that had the rank of magic that they governed. Freya could only see the necklaces of 15 of them since she had only managed to attain the 15th rank of arcane magic. ¡°Humans are not capable of reaching 16th rank without giving their souls to us, dear child,¡± said another one of the shadows as it pointed at Freya, ¡°You should be lucky that you can reach this far without our help. If not then I would make your soul mine.¡± It was probably the outer god¡ªwho governed the 16th rank of magic¡ªwho said that. She could tell by the contempt in its voice. ¡°Do excuse any misconduct of the past. Every being has some selfish wish. Gods are no different. I hope you understand. Allow us to help you in your time of need. You need not worry, child. We will not attempt to take over your vessel. Not this time, at least.¡± The one with the 5th rune spoke. Though the words were gentle, Freya didn¡¯t bat an eye at what it said. ¡°Do you want to know how to destroy the world in the Intermid? Perhaps you want to know how mortals besides those blessed by gods can enter the divine realm? Or maybe you want to know how to stop Demon Monarchs from being born? We can provide with all answers.¡± one of the two unknown shadows spoke. The first two didn¡¯t get a reaction out of Freya. However, the third one did. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ possible?¡± she asked quietly. ¡°Aha, you have a duty to protect the people so it¡¯s understandable to seek an answer to eliminate a threat to humanity. The Demon Kings have been the enemies of your people ever since the continent¡¯s founding. We will make sure to hold up our end of the deal as long as you agree. Even Arsnoria is not powerful enough to take us all on. All you must do is submit to us.¡± Arsnoria. Freya had heard them say this name countless times before. She came to learn from them that the Demon King was actually a female demon named Arsnoria. It was a mystery to her why a female demon was called the ¡°Demon King¡±. ¡°Heh.¡± Freya couldn¡¯t believe the bullshit she was hearing. She stuck out her middle finger. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give some reject gods a gateway to rule the mortal world under the radar of the human gods. Help me get rid of the Demon King? I¡¯d rather let Arsnoria rule the world than allow you monsters to take it over. She might actually let the humans live under her rule but you bastards will experiment on everyone for your sick and twisted desires.¡± Freya stood her ground. Were this the past then she would be prostrating on the ground, begging them to give her all the answers. But she will never again show such a vulnerable side of herself. These monsters had always found a way to ruin her life. They couldn¡¯t influence her life directly but they can twist destiny somewhat with their magic. She failed her 7th year at the academy four times due to mental health issues, had an incurable disease that caused unimaginable pain in her mana channels and she was unable to use her magic for two years. Luckily, she was able to cure it completely. However, their magic was dangerous. It transcended arcane, ancient and whatever other magical derivation existed. She found this out firsthand. It was frightening what they could do with their power¡ªeven though it was limited¡ªin this prison. Their control over destiny was probably nightmarish if they were at full power. Freya had to suffer all because she didn¡¯t give them what they wanted: to rule her vessel(soul and body). Something she will never forget was how she allowed them¡ªthe outer gods who were responsible for all the misery and misfortune she faced¡ªaccess to her body when she was at her lowest in life. She couldn¡¯t bear the pain and suffering anymore. The dreams she had almost made her lose her sanity and question reality. Will all of this stop if I comply with their order to take over my body? She thought naively on a certain night. She couldn¡¯t remember which of the Grandmasters controlled her body. But what she could remember was what it did immediately after gaining access. --¡°All kids who misbehave and disobey must be punished, kukuku¡± It made her kill her entire family for disobeying the Outer Gods. It was her punishment. How she escaped their control was a mystery. Freya swore from that day onwards that she will kill the Outer Gods on her own. She won¡¯t lay down her title as Archmage until she did. Even if she can¡¯t in this life then she¡¯ll find a way to reincarnate into someone else. With her magical capabilities, it¡¯s possible to be reborn. Although she would get a new family, that family would never fill the gap that the one she had before left behind. Freya heard a cynical laughter coming from one of the outer gods. It was the outer god who governs the 1st rank of magic. The 2nd looked amusedly at the 1st. ¡°What could be so funny? Did you hear a joke?¡± ¡°Oh, it is nothing, my dear friend.¡± ¡°No, no. I am very curious now. Please tell us.¡± ¡°Hmmm~ May I tell them about what I found out, Lord 17?¡± ¡°You may.¡± One of the two shadows nodded. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Freya was getting suspicious about the grandmaster¡¯s behavior as it kept cackling. It leaned forward. A smile of white teeth appeared on its otherwise dark face. Its bright blue eyes held pure bliss. ¡°I. Found. A. New. Vessel.~¡± ¡°!!!¡± ¡°Guahahaha! Look at her face! She¡¯s dumbstruck! Hehehehe, why do you think Lord 17 didn¡¯t call you here all this time!?¡± ¡°N-No¡­ T-This can¡¯t be¡­¡± Freya¡¯s smile twitched and her eyes shook. Her throat became dry. Her body trembled so violently that it was becoming difficult to stand properly. ¡°Oh, but it can!!¡± the 1st grandmaster stood up and spread its arms, ¡°To think a second vessel would be born while the current one is still alive! This is so rare! No, it¡¯s unheard of! We have never seen something so wonderful happen in the thousands of years we¡¯ve lived in this dimension!¡± ¡°Who is it?! How is that possible!? Tell me now, you bastards!!!¡± Freya¡¯s overwhelming mana spread out into the surroundings violently. Were this the outside world then Freya would¡¯ve destroyed a nation by releasing that much power alone. Her power suddenly vanished when one of the shadows snapped their fingers. ¡°Kuh!¡± ¡°It is regrettable that we do not have the authority to take away your power outside our own domain, Freya York. It is the power you earned on your own, after all. The human god, Melis also created you so we do not have permission to interfere with your mortal body. But you follow our natural order in this domain. Do not show us what you just did again.¡± If they tried to take Freya¡¯s power by force then they will be discovered by the human gods. The Outer Gods are a species that didn¡¯t exist in the human gods¡¯ dimension anymore. They came here thousands of years ago because they wanted to make their power known through every realm. This was before they were imprisoned somewhere in one of the Nine Realms. The gods knew the grandmasters were held as prisoners here but didn¡¯t know that the grandmasters could enter the mortal realm by using Vessels. Vessels were essentially known as Archmages by humans¡ªspecial beings possessing extraordinary talent for magic. But to the grandmasters they were mere puppets that could give them the power to rebel against the human gods. Magic wasn¡¯t something the humans created but it was a gift given to the humans of the past by the grandmasters as good gesture thousands of years ago. Magic was what made the empire and the surrounding nations into what they were today. The gods praised these powerful entities who could help them shape the world into what it was today. That was how it was at first until the Demon Human War was instigated by them. The fourth Archmage known as Peulik Hengride, was the founder of the seven magic towers and the first person to attain 17th rank magic. All the others had¡ªlike Freya¡ªattained only 15th rank because they didn¡¯t want to allow these beings to come into their world. They knew that wanting too much power wasn¡¯t a good idea. However, Peulik was different. He was a power-hungry man who gave the Grandmasters his vessel in exchange for power. Though Peulik was able to make many wonderful discoveries and create many spells, humanity almost went extinct due to their arrival in their world. After discovering their deeds, the gods had somehow responded to the danger at just the right moment. And thus, the hero was born shortly after the war began. While he slayed the demons, the gods imprisoned the Grandmasters. If they were allowed into the world again then there was no telling how it might affect the world. A second vessel appearing was a problem. Their ignorance to these monsters¡¯ capabilities was the most dangerous. Like she told Arnold, two Archmages shouldn¡¯t exist at once. It was basically giving the grandmasters two puppets to toy with. This places the current Archmage¡ªwho knew their heinous motives¡ªat a dilemma. The grandmasters would appear in their dreams at first and teach them things to help them grow stronger and finally become the greatest magic users in the world. However, there came a price. The vessel would become a slave for these twisted monsters calling themselves gods. They¡¯ll slowly manipulate the vessel into giving them access to their souls and bodies. Freya had suffered at their hands already. She didn¡¯t want that to happen again. If the person they spoke of gave them full control of their vessel then Freya would be stuck between a rock and a hard place. That person could become Freya¡¯s enemy and the key to allowing the grandmasters to ruling the mortal realm and overthrowing the gods by breaking them free of their chains. Arsnoria and her demon portals would be the last of humanity¡¯s problems. Noticing that Freya had gone silent, the 1st grandmaster spoke: ¡°Give up on trying to figure out who it is. Kukuku.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll tell the gods what you¡¯re planning to do, I swear it.¡± ¡°Hahahaha! What? Tell the gods!? And how will you do that? By going to the Oracle? Do you honestly think the gods will hear her!? Then you must not know how divinations work!¡± No, Freya knew perfectly how divinations worked. Angelica only received messages from Melis. These messages were known as divinations or prophecies. She couldn¡¯t openly communicate with Melis as she pleased. She also couldn¡¯t get into contact with Melis whenever she wanted. Freya bit her lower lip knowing that her words were just a bluff. What good was such a threat if she had no method of coming into contact with the gods? ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to find this person on my own and¡­¡± Freya muttered as a series of scenes flashed in her head. Her killing her own family, her almost succumbing to her chronic disease, her almost killing herself. The list goes on. ¡°Kill¡­ them¡­¡± ¡°We might do something drastic if you harm them. Be a good vessel and stay out of this.¡± The surroundings suddenly changed as the shadows vanished. One would assume one was hallucinating since there was no force pulling you when the scenery changes. It just happened. Freya¡¯s face paled. ¡°Wait! What will you do with that person!? How far have they gone with their magic!? Tell me! Tell me!!!¡± Freya¡¯s question didn¡¯t receive an answer. Instead, her voice echoed through the ravines in the canyon beneath the cliff she was standing on. She collapsed on her knees, the sweat sticking her hair to her face. Her breath was short and labored. ¡°¡ªWhat happened to you?¡± A man¡¯s voice came from behind her. ¡°¡­Justice¡­¡± she raised her head slowly and looked at the man. ¡°What kind of monster managed to scare you like this? You¡¯ve been looking over the horizon with a blank expression for a few minutes now. Anyway, I finished taking out the monsters on my side.¡± There had been a lot of monsters showing up randomly at the outer camps of the border. The monsters weren¡¯t from the Intermid since all of them seemed to be from dungeons. This was proven when one of the soldiers found cores inside one of the corpses. Freya asked Justice to take care of those monsters while she took care of the Intermid monsters. The Crown Prince and his armies were getting ready for a battle so they didn¡¯t have the time to take care of monsters as well. Of course, a question still surfaced: who was this enemy? There was the Demon King who had means to cross into this world without going through the Intermid. There were also the enemy nations that were across the Great Ridge and Demihuman Kingdom. Those nations hadn¡¯t attacked the empire in decades but it helped to be prepared. The Intermid Border was also a concern. It was far east from the main camp of the armies with no soldiers patrolling near it. Magic items were placed at certain locations to measure the atmospheric pressure and alert the army if anything goes amiss. Freya was called urgently by the Crown Prince because he was worried that the monsters would break through the barrier just like it did once in the past. This was considered a level 5 National Threat so Freya had to respond to the distress signal immediately. Justice was travelling with her¡ªwithout the Pope¡¯s knowledge¡ªso he came with her. The two had been travelling together ever since she went to the Holy Kingdom. Freya stood up and spoke to Justice, ¡°Then I guess we¡¯re done here. Let¡¯s go speak to Julius.¡± Justice¡¯s eyes narrowed seeing how Freya didn¡¯t seem like herself but he responded with: ¡°Sure.¡± ¡óWest of the Intermid barrier ¡ð Main Camp, United Front - A stronghold where the three nations¡¯ main armies were stationed¡ó These three nations stationed at the border were the Eulia Empire, Republic of Zrek, and the Fairy Province. The border was only protected by the first two a decade ago but that changed when the Fairy Millennium became a Great Noble of the empire. The queen of that nation offered an alliance with the empire. Thus, the Three Nation Border came into existence. Past the walls of the stronghold was a barren wasteland that stretched for miles. The Great Ridge was at the end of that barren land. Though the Fairy Province¡¯s main capital was located across the Great Ridge along with the Demihuman Kingdom, there was no worry of their capital being attacked. This was because the country was protected by dangerous magical beasts and patrolling guards. Needless to say, the Republic wasn¡¯t in danger of being invaded by enemy nations either. This was due to the fact that it had a Dragon Lord as one of its rulers on the council. The Dragon Lord Alliance was supporting the nation by providing their wisdom and minerals. They had ample protection even without their army. ¡°Thank you for your help, Madam Freya.¡± A young man in his late twenties bowed to Freya. He had blonde hair and similar colored eyes. He wore a military uniform that had a lot of medals at the front. The tassels on his shoulders were white which was the signature look for the Supreme Commander ruling over the Three Nation Border which consisted of three of the military powers of the continent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Freya waved her hand casually, ¡°You probably already know who this is, right Julius?¡± she said while pointing at Justice. ¡°Indeed. No one other than the strongest swordsman on the continent uses six dragonsteel swords at once. I¡¯m going to be honest, Madam Freya and Lord Justice¡­¡± Julius looked across his camp with a wry smile, ¡°¡­the morale in all three of our armies was very low. We had to worry about other nations while we had monsters at our backs. Seeing two of our continent¡¯s strongest fighters come aid us changed that. May I ask why you are travelling with Madam Freya?¡± ¡°I was the one who asked him to come with me.¡± Freya said before Justice could speak. ¡°Why is that? Is there a great danger looming that requires both of your attention? Could it be what happened in the empire?¡± ¡°The adventurers were able to handle it so our intervention wasn¡¯t necessary there. I asked Justice to come with me for a different reason.¡± ¡°If it isn¡¯t a threat then what is it?¡± Justice looked at Freya with an expression asking her if she really wanted to tell the Crown Prince. ¡°I¡¯m going to assemble a group of talented and strong individuals who can help us fight against the Demon Lords and the Demon King. The demon portals that have been showing up are hinting at something. The worst case is the arrival of the Demon King in this world.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Julius gave her a silent stare. He then glanced around their vicinity, probably to see if anyone was within earshot distance. Luckily there wasn¡¯t a lot of coverage for spies to hide. The camp was also far from the hill they were standing on. ¡°So what I heard was true. The demons are going to attack us any day now. The fact that low-level demons are appearing everywhere wreaking havoc around the continent is true. What is the Demon King thinking? Is he thinking about crossing worlds this time as well? Unlike before, we don¡¯t have anyone to stop him from doing that.¡± ¡°So you heard about that too?¡± ¡°Yes, I try to stay updated about what occurs in the empire.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Silence descended upon them. Julius licked his lips before asking, ¡°Have you found someone else to join this hero party besides Lord Justice?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m still looking.¡± ¡®Let¡¯s not tell him that I¡¯m thinking of asking Arnold von Berkley to join.¡¯ The person himself didn¡¯t even know so she didn¡¯t have to tell the whole world. She wanted to see what kind of factor he¡¯ll grow up to be. His demon lord powers weren¡¯t mature yet which means his seed hadn¡¯t bloomed fully. There was no telling if he¡¯ll be able to control his power once it finally blooms. ¡°I see. It¡¯s understandable since there aren¡¯t that many people who can compare to you two in terms of power.¡± ¡°We¡¯re not just looking for people as strong as us, but those who show potential as well. I considered the amount of people we could ask, like Lancelot, The Seraphim, Mountain of God, the great nobles¡­ However, all of them have important duties. This is why it¡¯s better to look for fresh talent.¡± ¡°I see. Then may I offer a suggestion?¡± Julius asked with a smile, ¡°I think my sister on my mother¡¯s side will be a great asset to your warplans against the Demon Army, her expertise lay in warfare, after all.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t princess Ronia your enemy? Why recommend her to us?¡± Freya looked at him confused. ¡°Ah, no I¡¯m not talking about Ronia. I¡¯m talking about my youngest sister from my mother¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Princess¡­ Olivia?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Your Highness, please stop with the jokes,¡± Justice said with a sigh. ¡°I-I¡¯m not! I swear!¡± Julius said in a fluster, ¡°Please just give her a chance. At least interview her or give her a test. That¡¯s how you can find out how capable the people are that you choose, right?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Freya rubbed her chin. ¡®True, it will be better to interview potential members instead of picking them randomly.¡¯ She had been doing that all along. Justice was an exception since he chose to join on his own. She had a list of people she still had to ask. ¡°I¡¯ll have to speak with your father about it when I get back. For now I¡¯ll continue going through the names in my notebook.¡± Julius looked disappointed, ¡°I see. But please keep my sister in mind when deciding who to choose.¡± ¡°Will do. I think we¡¯ve handled all the monsters in the area. What do you think, Justice?¡± ¡°There are some stragglers from that monster wave but I¡¯m sure no one in this army will have a hard time eliminating them.¡± ¡°Once again, thank you for your help.¡± A prince normally wouldn¡¯t bow to others except when they were higher in rank¡ªlike a duke or a king. Freya and Justice had more important statuses so they deserved respect. It didn¡¯t matter who you were. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my duty. No one besides me can do it anyway. We should go now,¡± said Freya as a giant magic circle manifested underneath her and Justice, ¡°Call me again if you notice any strange occurrences at the barrier.¡± ¡°I will. Thank you for always being there for us, Archmage Freya.¡± Julius bowed his head. ¡®Stop with the bowing already¡­¡¯ But his words and actions seemed genuine so Freya wasn¡¯t that annoyed by his repetitiveness. ¡°No problem. See ya.¡± Freya gave a thumbs up. The magic circle instantly swallowed up Freya and Justice and teleported them away. Volume 4 Prologue(2) - Roseria Chapter 127 A small but extravagant carriage could be seen taking the highway road that came from the empire¡¯s northern gate. Several larger carriages followed by knights and hired escorts accompanied this small carriage. One could tell from a glance that it was the carriage of royalty. The mix of gold and black gave it a noble elegance that no wealthy person without peerage could manage to obtain. The carriage was pulled by four hybrid horses that seemed larger than the average horse. The horses and the coachman wore gold embroidered red mantles that had the symbol of the imperial family. If the carriage itself didn¡¯t give it away then the flag and the mantles of the imperial family did. This would make bandits think twice about attempting to rob whoever was riding the carriage even if there were several carriages filled with gold and dry foods. ¡°¡ªOur first priority will be to form investment groups so that we can renovate the less devastated buildings. Building houses and distributing it to workers.¡± An old man said to the woman sitting opposite him. ¡°But isn¡¯t it a bad idea to give the houses to people for free?¡± The Empress, Roseria asked in concern. ¡°No, not at all. This will encourage foreigners to come to the city. The city need physical workers more than anything.¡± The man said as he pointed to the small city¡ªWhitage¡ªthat they were approaching. The city seemed more like a town from where they were currently seeing it from. This was due to the small amount of land where buildings were actually built on. Its hierarchal ranking in the empire had been drastically affected by what happened here in the past. Despite the city walls surrounding the city, most of the land was black probably due to the fact that people burnt down the buildings in the past. Roseria heard about the skirmish that took place and how the noble responsible for the city was slaughtered along with most of his family. The skirmish damaged the city so much that scholars and merchants said that ¡°it will never recover¡±. ¡°Most of the land surrounding the city is made up of thick vegetation. You could fit the entire capital in those forests and mountains alone. Having physical laborers plough the lands would be better than immediately rebuilding. If we had enough funds then we can even do both at once.¡± Roseria nodded at the merchant¡¯s words. He was someone she hired from a merchant guild. His name was Charles Iponik Yvon, a major shareholder in various merchant guilds in the empire and the surrounding lands. His job was to help her transport the gold and advise her on what she needed to buy with the gold while the imperial family provided them with escorts. They had been discussing countless strategies during their journey from the capital until here that took roughly half a day. Though the capital wasn¡¯t far, the road here was harsh since they had to cross many difficult terrains. The secondary road that led to Arnold¡¯s city didn¡¯t seem to have had maintenance ever since the previous lord was killed. Roseria asked the merchant: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we repair the roads first? It will be difficult to bring supplies and crops to and from the empire using only this road. The other roads need to be fixed to avoid difficulties.¡± Charles stroked his grey beard for a few seconds. He seemed to be contemplating what Roseria told him. ¡°No, that will be more expensive than what we¡¯re currently planning on doing. Roads are critical points for any domain, be it kingdom, village, or city. But there are a few things we need to bear in mind. I don¡¯t mean to be rude but what is the point of repairing roads that leads to a dying city? People would much rather take the highway road from the empire. That¡¯s assuming we restore the city to attract tourists.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°We need to rebuild the city so that people will have a reason to use these roads other than us.¡± Roseria nodded, finally understanding why he rejected her proposal. ¡®2 million is definitely not a great amount if we have to do that as well.¡¯ She was only curious so it didn¡¯t matter to her. Someone suddenly knocked on the window. A knight opened it up. ¡°We¡¯re approaching the city, Your Majesty.¡± "You''ll stay outside the city until I speak with Arnold¡¯s advisor to allow us entry. Until then I want all of you to protect the supplies and gold with your life.¡± Roseria said in an elegant tone. The coachman stopped the carriage. ¡°Understood. But where will we leave the troops and supplies? There seems to be a lot of things going on around the city.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. So long as you protect everything and it remains outside the city.¡± Roseria stepped out of the carriage to get a good look at what was going on. She looked around in confusion. There were countless tents set up and people walking around the villages outside the city. From the looks of the equipment they were wearing¡­ ¡°Miners, huh.¡± Charles said after stepping out of the carriage as well. ¡°Miners?¡± Roseria tilted her head. One of the squires suddenly came running to Charles and whispered into his ear. It was customary for an entourage of nobility to send a messenger to a settlements¡¯ gates regardless of its size or the people that live there. This is to make sure the guards at the gate don¡¯t mistakenly attack them. The squire was one of the messengers they sent. Messengers are sometimes sent as spies to fish for information as well. Charles shooed the squire away when he was done talking. ¡°That lad just informed me that some of these people are this city and the villages¡¯ residents. The others are the people from the family members who attacked the Berkleys. People have been going in and out of the city. The wagons they pull are empty when they leave but full when they come back. Very strange." ¡°Why is everyone working so hard? And where did Al get the money to pay for all this?¡± Roseria could see heavy machinery being used and even new materials being taken inside the city. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Perhaps he won the imperial lottery? Though I¡¯m having a hard time believing anyone would spend the money on restoring a city like this¡­ Should we go and meet the one in charge of whatever is happening here?¡± ¡°Mm. Let¡¯s do that.¡± Roseria and Charles boarded the carriage that brought them here. The carriages carrying the supplies will remain outside for now. ¡ó¡ó¡ó They arrived in front of Arnold¡¯s mansion in the centre of the city. The streets were empty but one particular place was filled to the brim with people. ¡°¡­..¡± Roseria¡¯s mouth gaped when she stepped out of the carriage. It was like she was looking at a genuine noble''s residence. ''Is this really Al''s manor...?'' She was expecting a half burnt down house on the verge of collapse. ¡°Hello, big sister,¡± someone called out to Roseria. She turned around and saw a little boy with his two hands cupped towards her, ¡°Can you please spare some money? My mommy is very sick and can¡¯t work like everyone else.¡± She felt happy being called ¡°big sister¡¯ even though she was well into her forties. Roseria bent down and asked the small boy who seemed to be no older than seven: ¡°If you can tell me something then I¡¯ll give you two silvers.¡± His big eyes widened even further as a smile appeared on his dirty face, ¡°Yes! What would big sis like to know?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on inside¡­ and outside the city?¡± ¡°Oh, that? The people outside the city are restoring the villages around the land. The ones who went to the forest are going to mine in the mountains.¡± ¡°Mine? What nonsense is this?¡± Charles appeared next to Roseria, ¡°No valuable minerals had been found in this land. Not from what I know of.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! They brought in soooo many wagons yesterday and the day before! I couldn¡¯t see what was inside the wagons since every wagon was covered with big cloths¡­ They always bring the wagons here.¡± The boy pointed towards the mansion that was surrounded with people. ¡°Did you ask the workers what it was?¡± asked Charles. ¡°Most of them don¡¯t know. Those who know are too hesitant to speak. Uhm, one of them told me that there are two kinds of workers in the mountains: those who fetch and those who mine. Those who mine never tell us what they find. They also don''t seem like they''re in their right minds. While those who fetch are only allowed to transport whatever is in the wagons." ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Charles stroked his beard. ¡°What minerals have been found so far that you know of, kid? Maybe I misremembered some things in the report I read about this city." ¡°Uhm, all they found were bronze and some gold. The most recent was a few days ago. They usually come with the ones who fetch the wagons in the mountains." ¡°I see. I knew it.¡± ¡°What is it, Charles?¡± Roseria didn¡¯t understand why he was acting so mysterious. ¡°Oh, pardon me. Whoever is in charge is using a certain tactic to hide their real activities in the mountains. The minerals that are mixed between the others serve as cover so that people don''t get too suspicious. They''ll just assume that the wagons that are covered have the exact same minerals as the others." They suddenly heard the gates of the mansion open. Several people, most likely the workers given their gear, used horses that were pulling wagons. ¡°Ah, those are the wagons they use!¡± the kid pointed at them. "...Those are some impressive horses. Such large and muscular breeds,¡± Charles frowned, ¡°Only the wealthy and nobles possess such splendid horses. And look at those knights.¡± Roseria could see a dozen or so knights donning red armor. They were moving with the carriages a short distance away. The people who were curiously looking into the estate of the mansion hurriedly scattered once the knights appeared. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°Those guys are definitely not like the average knights you see nowadays. Those are skilled warriors. To think Arnold von Berkley has this much protection for his goods¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Victoria?¡± Roseria squinted her eyes when she saw a familiar person standing beside the gate. She seemed to be monitoring something and jotting something down in the book in her hand. She wasn¡¯t wearing a maid uniform like she usually wore. She was wearing a pencil skirt with a white shirt and a blazer. Victoria also had glasses on her face which Roseria hadn¡¯t seen before. She looked like any office worker or bureaucrat in her clothes. ¡®Is she the one in charge of supervising the goods that are travelling from the mountain to here?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go, Charles!¡± Roseria was about to run but almost forgot something, ¡°Oh, right. Here¡¯s the money!¡± ¡°Eh? A white gold coin¡­?¡± the boy¡¯s eyes were on the verge of popping out of his head. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have change. Thank you for the information, boy!¡± Roseria and Charles left their carriage in the care of the coachman and the two knights that came with them. They ran towards the mansion, hoping to get inside before they closed the gates. Victoria suddenly closed the notebook and raised her hand. That was a sign for them to close the gate. ¡°Wait!¡± Charles shouted, ¡°Her Majesty, Empress Roseria wishes to speak with you!¡± -??? Victoria turned around when she heard the yell. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°Welcome to Whitage city, Your Majesty,¡± Victoria bowed while everyone else kneeled. This was a sign that she had the highest authority. Nobility or someone in power would be the one bowing while their underlings knelt on the ground. This is a sign that the person would be in charge of guiding an esteemed guest and welcoming them to their residence. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for years so please be at ease.¡± Roseria meant that Victoria didn¡¯t have to treat her so formally. Though they hadn¡¯t spoken to each other that much, Victoria always used to come to the palace to pick young Arnold up whenever he went to the Inner Palace where the concubines and other mistresses lived. ¡°I understand, Madam Roseria.¡± Victoria smiled thinly, ¡°Let us walk while we talk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The three of them began walking. Roseria looked around and noticed that a lot was going on around them. There were construction workers paving the path with cement, gardeners trimming the bushes and trees and planting flowers, and pipes being laid down. It was like the entire estate was being renovated. The mansion seemed far different from what Roseria heard. ¡°What brings you here? And with a merchant second only to the Rynald Family Head in fame?¡± Victoria asked as they walked. ¡°I wanted to bring help but that doesn¡¯t seem to be necessary¡­¡± Roseria smiled wryly, ¡°Charles is here to be the one in charge of restoring the city¡¯s economy and the land. He will be under my payroll so Al won¡¯t have to pay for anything. I also brought gold to help.¡± Victoria stopped and turned around, ¡°I apologize if this sounds rude but what benefit is there for helping us? Is this a means to get Whitage city under your rule?¡± ¡°No! That¡¯s not it!¡± Roseria cleared her throat when she realized how rudely she just yelled, ¡°¡­I only wish to help.¡± Victoria stayed silent. ¡°We brought some extra supplies besides the gold. You can also have the carriages outside the city walls. We only require permission to bring them in.¡± said Charles. ¡°Lady Anna von Berkley generously sent us thousands of gold a few days ago. We managed to buy food for our warehouses by purchasing from the Golden City.¡± The Golden City was part of the territory ruled by the Rynald Family. It was still on the empire¡¯s land so the empire still had power in their city. It was located even further west than Lockinge city so how did they manage to buy so many things in such a short amount of time? ¡®She said that Anna¡¯s gold arrived a few days ago, right? So that shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡¯ They still had to go around the empire since this city was east while Lockinge was on the western side. They would then have to go past Lockinge city and travel another 30km. That would take at least 6 days for a round trip. A few days was like 2 or 3 days so how could this be possible? ¡°How long will that food last?¡± ¡°A few months if we ration it out. None of the citizens can pay for anything so there is a food scheme every day outside the food warehouse. There were some hooligans who stole a lot of food yesterday but we managed to find them quickly and secure the warehouse with our knights.¡± ¡°By knights¡­ do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Charles. The ones who left through the gates just earlier are our city¡¯s patrol force. More are coming in soon.¡± ¡°¡­I see. But why do they wear red armor? I¡¯ve never even heard of such knights before. Are they from the empire?¡± Victoria shook her head, ¡°They are an independent military organization. That is all I¡¯m allowed to say. Now then, we can¡¯t refuse gold if it is a gift. We will spend the gold wisely. Can you give an estimate of how much gold you brought?¡± ¡°Two million in gold. I used my own money to buy supplies from various merchant guilds.¡± Roseria began speaking now that Charles was done, ¡°I will try to create a program for funding so that many rich folk can contribute to this city¡¯s development. A small city like this needs funding from people willing to pay for it, not more debt.¡± Victoria¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Two million¡­ That¡­ is quite a hefty amount¡­¡± ¡°But I will give it under one condition,¡± Roseria wasn¡¯t done, ¡°I want to be part of the city¡¯s restoration process.¡± ¡°Pardon? I don¡¯t see why the empress would care for a small city¡¯s restoration. Sending such a large amount of money is already too much¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not doing it for the city.¡± Roseria continued, ¡°I¡¯m doing it for the one who rules it.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± They reached the steps leading up to the mansion¡¯s front door. Victoria stood there silently with her back turned. ¡®Will¡­ she refuse my offer?¡¯ If she did then Roseria had no choice but to take all the things she brought with her. If she couldn¡¯t be part of the city then there was no reason for her to give that much gold. She would need to find other ways to help Arnold. Arnold was like a son to her so she wanted to help wherever she could. ¡°¡­We are currently looking for someone who has a lot of influence in the empire¡¯s market, like markets to sell minerals. Specifically, the markets for magic crystals.¡± Victoria spoke after being silent for a while. ¡°Her Majesty is very well liked by politicians in various fields so we can¡¯t say how influential she is for certain.¡± said Charles, ¡°Many of them work in the manufacturing and trade. There are tycoons in the mineral business world. She also has a lot of friends in the merchant field besides my humble self. I can handle the business side of things by bringing in investors and company owners willing to start their businesses in this city. Ah, excuse my excessive rambling.¡± Victoria glanced back at them, ¡°No, that is quite alright. If anything, I appreciate your willingness,¡± she opened the front door, ¡°We¡¯ll need to finalize things on paper. Let me introduce you to the city lord¡¯s advisor.¡± ¡®Advisor?¡¯ ¡ó¡ó¡ó Roseria and Charles was currently sitting on one of the two red couches in Arnold¡¯s office, awaiting the city lord¡¯s advisor. It was a small office so there were simple things like cabinets, chairs and bookshelves. Though there weren¡¯t a lot of things, nearly everything looked expensive. The office was also sparkly clean, which didn¡¯t suit the crumbling building when one stands outside. ''Why are these knights¡¯ pressure this overwhelming?!¡¯ There were two of those red armor knights standing directly behind Charles and Roseria. They were so threatening that sweat continuously fell down her chin. Her back was also damp. She noticed that Charles was repeatedly patting his sweaty face with his handkerchief while pulling on his collar. His breath also sounded labored. ¡®He¡¯s having it worse than me¡­¡¯ Roseria felt bad for Charles who had to endure this too. She turned her head slightly to look up at the knights. ¡°Eeek!¡± Both of them were looking directly at Roseria. Their red eyes glowed. Roseria decided to just close her eyes and not look at anything. The door suddenly opened. ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary for the two of you to be here. Leave.¡± A young woman¡¯s voice commanded. Armor grated against each other as two pairs of heavy footsteps went through the office door. At the same time, the pressure disappeared. ¡°Haaah¡­ Haaah¡­¡± Roseria could finally open her eyes. ¡°Welcome, Empress Roseria and Lord Charles. I apologize that I hadn¡¯t organized a formal feast to welcome you.¡± Roseria looked at the person who spoke. ¡®A¡­ girl? She looks even younger than Victoria.¡¯ There was a pink-haired young woman sitting behind Arnold¡¯s desk. She wasn¡¯t sitting on Arnold¡¯s chair though. She was sitting on another chair. Arnold¡¯s chair was standing in the corner of the room. ¡®Is that a horn?¡¯ Roseria noticed a small red horn sticking out from the girl¡¯s forehead. Her ears were also a little pointy. ¡°I am Lunaria Lupusil Azeli. I am the city lord¡¯s advisor and second-in-command. If it isn¡¯t clear by my titles. My role is to guide him in his presence and to rule in his place if he¡¯s absent from office.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you¡­. How should we address you?¡± asked Charles. ¡°Lunaria is fine.¡± ¡°Okay, Lunaria¡­ Her Majesty would like to be involved in the city¡¯s restoration process. She would also like to be part of the governmental system once one is established.¡± ¡°We do not plan on making such a system,¡± Lunaria said, ¡°This city will be ruled by its nobles and city lord. No one else gets a say in it ¡° ¡°Uhm, every city and kingdom is required to have some form of government like a feudal system¡ª¡± ¡°There is no need for one.¡± ¡°But the city won¡¯t make it with just the nobles being in charge! You need people specialized in many fields to run this city! Chances that they¡¯re only nobles are slim! Hell, even I am a commoner but I manage multiple firms that are important to this country! If I can do so then there are others out there who can do the same.¡± Charles protested. ¡°So we should put any politician in charge? Pray tell, what are the chances one of them is corrupt? I can write you an entire page¡¯s worth of people who are corrupt in this empire. The emperor probably also knows but decides to take the risk because they¡¯re¡ªhow did you say it¡ªspecialized in many fields.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Charles glanced at Roseria for help. ¡°Are you cautious because of the things you¡¯re transporting in those wagons?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons. The second is because I know for a fact that Lord Arnold doesn¡¯t want a government in his city. Nobility will be the sole power in this city during its restoration.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°James Caervil. You¡¯ve heard of what happened in Lockinge city, yes? How will we be able to tell the bad people from the good if they rise to power and form a government? I follow leads that are already there. I can¡¯t detect a corrupt politician who appears good on the surface. They¡¯ll destroy this city from the inside and rob us of our resources and wealth. As it stands now, this city¡¯s resources are its greatest asset. If revealed then many troublesome things will come our way.¡± ¡°So, for example, any of these ¡®bad¡¯ ones you speak of could send one of their relatives to be part of the government and give instructions on how to ruin the city?¡± ¡°Precisely.¡± Lunaria raised one finger, ¡°I am certain that the Berkley Family are fully aware of what Houses are on bad terms with them. But how can they avoid detection while achieving their goal? Maybe they can adopt capable sons or daughters with skills in politics and send them here. We¡¯ll never know since these people wouldn¡¯t be part of the families that want to destroy the Berkley Family. It¡¯s undetectable and far more dangerous than outright attacking us with their own family.¡± ¡°Dammit, it¡¯s still risky to only have nobles in power. There also isn¡¯t a court to pass laws. The empire has officially abandoned this city so the Imperial Court won¡¯t get involved.¡± Though the land still belonged to the empire, the city was deemed independent from its rule. This city was a lawless zone. Take note of the ¡°independent¡± title given to the city. Be it stealing bread or stabbing someone, nearly every person living here did some kind of crime. But the Imperial Court can do nothing because the Emperor doesn¡¯t deem this city as his anymore. The city also attracted a lot of criminals and gangs. They terrorized the few good citizens who have nowhere else to go. Roseria realized something, ¡®So those knights are here to demonstrate the power Al has at his disposal. No one will have the audacity to act out of line while such powerful guards patrol the streets.¡¯ She wondered how many more will come to the city. If this city¡¯s assets lay in its resources then that means that Arnold will have the most power. He¡¯s the ruler of this city, after all. His father might¡¯ve bought this city with gold belonging to the Berkley Family but it was still in Arnold¡¯s name. In the end it was Arnold¡¯s decision what he does with his city. ¡°Lunaria, may I ask a personal question?¡± Roseria spoke. ¡°If it¡¯s where I came from then I won¡¯t answer. Yet.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Roseria was actually just about to ask that but went silent. It was the most natural thing to ask. Why would a child be advising a city lord? ¡°Only lady Victoria and the nobles know who I really am. Lady Victoria is Lord Arnold¡¯s mistress and head maid so she is the most trustworthy person I know of. The nobles are different. They must listen to whatever we say and if they don¡¯t then we will have to punish them. Fear is the best method for keeping them in line.¡± ¡°¡­.Are the secrets you want to protect that valuable¡­?¡± Charles looked bewildered by the measures Lunaria was taking. ¡°My goal is to help the city lord by any means necessary. If someone is a threat then I¡¯ll deal with them accordingly. If you want to join us then make sure to do your utmost to gain Lord Arnold¡¯s trust.¡± ¡°Right¡­ Ahem, do we have to sign somewhere? Her Majesty would like to get this over with.¡± Roseria nodded after what Charles said. Mana surrounded Lunaria¡¯s hand. Something manifested out of thin air. It was a bundle of papers. It flew over to Roseria. ¡°Those are all the terms you must agree to. Read them thoroughly. I would like to get you assigned to your roles quickly and not waste time.¡± said Lunaria before standing up, ¡°You must be tired. Please go and rest. I¡¯ll have a servant guide you to your rooms on the first floor.¡± ¡°Thank you for your time,¡± Charles bowed. ** Charles and Roseria were now walking down a long hallway. ¡°I don¡¯t like that woman.¡± said Charles immediately after he and Roseria left the office. Charles slowed down his walking speed. ¡°What do you mean? She seems like a reliable person.¡± Roseria couldn¡¯t sense an inkling of malice from Lunaria. If anything, she found Lunaria to be quite professional. She was also concise with what she needs to do while considering her position. ¡°Isn¡¯t it common sense to suspect someone of being dangerous if they don¡¯t want to reveal their true identity?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right but¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m only being careful. She could kill any of us with those knights if she wanted to. She doesn¡¯t seem to be a strong combatant from what I can tell. Let¡¯s hope Lord Arnold is really in control here.¡± Roseria watched Charles¡¯ back as he walked away. He was right to be suspicious. Roseria wasn¡¯t particularly worried about Lunaria but she felt that what was happening in the city was too suspicious. What could they be hiding in those wagons? Roseria and Charles reached the stairs. They began descending. Upon reaching the bottom of the stairs, they were greeted by Victoria again. A servant was standing next to her, probably to guide the two of them like Lunaria mentioned earlier. Victoria saw the documents in Roseria¡¯s hand. ¡°It seems everything went well with Lunaria. I would like to officially welcome Your Majesty and Sir Charles again. Let us hope our partnership lasts for years to come.¡± Victoria said with a big smile. Chapter 128: Entrance ¡°Why did sir Nova kill me? I was a good boy. I never caused trouble for anyone and always listened to the adults. I admired you because you¡¯re strong. I¡­ I liked you¡­ more than my family¡­ What did I do to deserve to die like this¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Like this¡­¡± "....this..." ** A boy with empty eye-sockets flashed past Arnold¡¯s mind. ¡°!!!¡± Arnold sprang up from his sleeping bag. ¡°Haaaah¡­ Haaah¡­ Haaah¡­¡± he looked back and noticed that his pillow was wet with his sweat. His upper body was also sticky. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± How did Arnold von Berkley do it? No, how did all the major villains in Star Fantasy become so evil that they could kill without remorse? Sure, some of them had difficult lives that corrupted their sense of morality while others had viable reasons for their actions. But not all the main villains were once good people. The truly evil villains committed genocides and got in Luke¡¯s way every time. Why could they commit evil so easily? Did they feel any regret at all? Arnold killed Nait. He killed an innocent boy in cold blood. The fact that Nait was revived didn¡¯t make him forget what he did. He thought he resolved himself that he had to do whatever was necessary to achieve his goals. That was easier said than done. Why didn¡¯t he feel remorse about James Caervil¡¯s death? Was it because that man wronged him? Yes. That was the difference between James and Nait. Nait didn¡¯t do anything to Arnold. In fact, he adored this fictional character called Nova so much that he would march into danger just to catch a glimpse of Nova fighting. A voice told him: If this boy tells anyone then you¡¯ll be executed¡­ How will he face Nait as Nova again? How will he even show his face as Nova to anyone again? If he decided to quit being an adventurer then he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Elora again, become a guild master, obtain SS-class status and learn the guild¡¯s valuable secrets. All his hard work will be for nothing. The boy must be going on with his life as if nothing happened. In fact, he must be singing Nova¡¯s praises like he always had. But Arnold could still remember the feeling of destroying Nait¡¯s stomach using Sword Intent. Sword Intent was very destructive when it comes into contact with blood so the damage to Nait¡¯s stomach was more severe compared to killing Nait barehanded. Arnold remembered Nait¡¯s pleading eyes. Will this interminable torture ever end? It had been ten days since he left the empire. He managed to make it north fairly quickly and undetected. The Great Ridge also wasn¡¯t a problem since the ravine wasn¡¯t as big as it was farther east. One broad leap was enough for him to cross it. The ravine was miles wide at the heart of the continent. Of course, there was a bridge that was built especially for people who wanted to cross the border but only legally. Slave traders, bandits or any other suspicious individuals would be detained. Adventurers had a lot of privileges but that didn¡¯t mean they could cross borders without valid reasons. International requests from neighboring nations was common for high-class adventurers. It allowed you to have the same privilege as a senior knight or Elite Mage but only under certain conditions. Even if he wanted to, Arnold had no proof that he received such a quest. Normally a signed contract with a stamp attached to the quest paper would be enough. ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold took out a pot and filled it up with water that he got from a river nearby. He placed the pot over a fire he started using a fire elemental stone. There were a lot of other things besides the items that Vetis gave him inside the magic bag. There were hundreds of elemental stones that he could use in various ways like: starting a fire using a red elemental stone, absorbing water using a blue stone(or use the blue stone¡¯s water once it¡¯s filled) and fertilizing a small patch of grounds by burying a green stone. Elemental stones were expendable items that only mages could use. Arnold had a very small amount of mana but he was able to use the stones without difficultly. Though, he had to rest to recover his measly 40 points Magic Power. The water began bubbling. Arnold took out some meat he got from hunting yesterday. Arnold wasn¡¯t a very good cook. He mostly relied on Victoria to make him food back at the mansion since they didn¡¯t have chefs yet. Most of the servants working for him were uneducated commoners who only knew how to clean and do simple tasks. They were the only citizens qualified enough to work in his mansion so he had to hire them. It was cheap anyway. Thinking about Victoria¡¯s food was making him hungry. Since he couldn¡¯t have her delicious food anymore he decided to use basic recipes. This recipe is called ¡°Sous Vide¡±. He gathered some herbs several days ago that could be used as spice if grinded correctly. Though it wouldn¡¯t be nearly as good as Victoria¡¯s cooking, it was sufficient enough to give him energy. He needed that energy, after all. Killing monsters in a dungeon wasn¡¯t as easy as it was outside. Monsters could come at him from any direction at any time. How will he know when he¡¯ll eat or sleep? Water was a good conductor of heat so he decided stick with this recipe. He made sure to pour out some water so that there wasn¡¯t too much. The meat can produce its own juices so it was unnecessary to have too much water. He added the herbs after a few minutes. ¡®I¡¯ll leave it for thirty minutes and come back.¡¯ He had something else he had to do. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Healing potions are a good investment for adventurers since you never know when you¡¯ll have the chance to rest to recover your strength. Healing potions are made in different ways. Some have properties of mana which allows the potion to recover not only HP but MP as well. They tend to be more expensive, though. Not everyone can combine mana into healing potions. If you can¡¯t get a potion like that then you¡¯ll have to buy a healing and mana potion separately which is far more expensive in the long run. Of course, mages aren¡¯t the only ones who can make healing potions with properties of mana. Traditional healers could do it just as well by using their hands instead of mana. ¡°Alright, step 1.¡± Arnold took out some vials that were inside his magic bag. He also took out the following: 1. Magic crystals 2. Higher Slime bodily fluids 3. White Pror Mushroom 4. Glowing Tree Sap 5. One lemon(for flavor since potions tend to taste like extremely bitter due to the ingredients) You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. These were the basic ingredient necessary to make a healing potion with magic properties. The Glowing Tree Sap was being used in place of Holy Water. Arnold had extremely high negative karma so Holy Water(pure and diluted) would damage his health instead of restoring it. The potions Vetis gave him were luckily not made from Holy Water, which was a relief. They were made with a higher grade ingredient than Glowing Tree Sap. If he were to guess¡ªjudging by the status of the potions and grade¡ªit could very well be the rain water of the World Tree. The World Tree was a holy body itself that even normal rain water can become similar to Holy Water just by pouring down its bark or falling from its leaves. The World Tree is covered in a aura that is produced during their feeding cycle(photosynthesis). The water particles touch this strange aura, thereafter changing its properties. The small pools of water underneath the World Tree are a very important resource for potion making. But humans can¡¯t really go near the World Tree due to an agreement between the Elves and Fairies and the humans. Trespassing is illegal and you¡¯ll either be fined a hefty amount of gold or be thrown in prison in most cases. Only Elves and Fairies are supposed to know about the uses of the water underneath the World Tree. It was a mystery why Vetis could get enough to fill 20 vials. He probably had more. On another note, tree sap can heal the damaged bark of a tree and it can also be utilized as a restorative ingredient for humans if you combine it with the golden Higher Slime¡¯s body fluids. The slime¡¯s fluids allow the sap to turn into a much more watery substance. Tree sap is usually very sticky and rubbery. Higher Slimes were everywhere so Arnold always had an abundant supply of them. The tree sap, however, was a bit tricky. He had to be on the lookout every day. ** This was the World Tree Forest¡¯s outer edges so there weren¡¯t as many resources as there were in the inner forest. He was heading in a straight path towards the dungeon. It¡¯s easier to avoid detection this way if he stayed away from the most densely populated regions of the Elves and Fairies. He was very far away from the Fairy Province and was nearer to the shoreline. ¡°Will this work? I never tried crafting a potion with my hands before¡­¡± He remembered how Elora did it but wasn¡¯t confident in doing the same. She was an experienced traditional healer so she knew more about potion crafting than he did. He only used to click his keyboard and mouse in the game. The feeling of then and now was completely different. Knowing what ingredients to use for every potion in the game was useless if you can¡¯t craft them yourself. Arnold shook his head to rid himself of his doubts. Though he had a lot of high-end potions in the magic bag, they weren¡¯t infinite. 20 potions wasn¡¯t a lot considering the scale and danger of the Sky God Dungeon. If it was the same as other dungeons then there should be a hundred worlds inside the dungeon. Who knew how long he would have to search for the martial book? It could be years before he found it(he hoped not). But if the martial art skill book in the dungeon is really a pure martial art then it will be worth it. Still, he needed some way to make his own potions. If he had the time then he could¡¯ve gone into the inner forest to find the necessary things to make a high-end potion. Another problem was that he didn¡¯t have an artifact to transform himself into an Elf. Humans that are caught wandering the inner forest are usually chased and detained once caught. He could always release his killing intent as a demon lord(which will scare anything below his level away) but it wasn¡¯t worth it at the moment. Arnold first threw in the golden liquid of the Higher Slime into a pot. He then added the tree sap and stirred the pot. It turned purple and gooey. He cut up the mushrooms and crushed the magic crystals with his hands. He added the mushrooms and powdered crystals together. A purple cloud of smoke rose from the pot. A terrible fragrance followed. He quickly crushed the lemon as well which made the smell somewhat bearable. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold carefully scooped up the liquid with a spoon and poured it into a vial. He shook the vial a little. The liquid turned sky blue. That was a sign that it was successful. Arnold sighed in relief. ¡°It actually worked on my first try.¡± He placed the vial down. He then unsheathed the dagger on his belt and rolled up his sleeve. He surrounded the dagger in Sword Intent and cut a long line on his arm. The burning sensation of Sword Intent made him groan. If he didn¡¯t coat the dagger in it then it would¡¯ve been a lot harder to cut his skin. Arnold went through a lot of body strengthening training so his skin was tougher than an ogre¡¯s. He was about to pour the potion on his injury but remembered that it wouldn¡¯t work well that way. In fact, the effects are better when ingested. If he was in the game then all he needed to do was crush the bottle. A light will then surround his body then he¡¯s healed. Arnold gulped the potion down. He felt the sticky liquid climb down his throat. Some contents leaked on the side of his mouth which he hurriedly scooped up and sucked. ¡°Ugh, now I know why Victoria never wants to swallow.¡± Arnold gulped hard to force the goo down. The taste was fine but the texture made his skin crawl. ¡°Huh, it actually worked.¡± The flesh wound from before was rapidly healing. He took out his hologram card to check his MP. ¡¤ 40(+25) The ¡°+25¡± was a temporary number. In reality he didn¡¯t have 65 MP. He had 40 MP while 25 was in reserve. So if he used 41 MP then ¡®1¡¯ point will be deducted from the ¡®25¡¯ and turn to ¡®24¡¯. The game had this convenient trick that gave almost anyone mana but only for a short duration. The reserve mana didn¡¯t have a definite time, though. It depended on the quality of the ingredients used in the mana potion. If Arnold ingested a few more bottles then he could have enough mana to cast a spell using the magic sheets that he brought along. Not quite what he expected to be his first time using magic¡­ ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll just have to make due with fighting with swords.¡± He had no choice. It wasn¡¯t like he could conveniently change his class like in the game. Class changes were rare even for players. He never got one throughout his gaming career as Lufulur. Well, there was never a need to but having more options would¡¯ve been convenient now. ¡ó Arnold finished filling ten more vials. Together he had 30 potions, with ten being mid-rank and 20 being high-rank. He stored the potions in the magic bag he got from Vetis. He had two on-hand right now. One was used to carry his clothes and toiletries while the one Vetis gave him had all his weapons, magic items and potions. ¡®Here I am preparing to go out on a dungeon expedition while exams are underway. To think the old me was such a diligent student who never missed class.'' ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll be put in the B class again in my fifth year? Maybe even lower.¡± Arnold thought out loud as he finished packing away his things. The reason he thought so was because he never went to go write his written exams like everyone else. Instead he was now on a fantasy adventure, looking for a martial arts book. If he was in the B or C class then his school life will get much harder since those classes are filled with delinquents, clich¨¦ young masters, god-complex imbeciles and many other annoying fodder. Luke¡¯s school career will also become much more intense once he becomes a second year student. The newbie phase might seem peaceful and one would assume the coming years to be the same but the hell starts from a student¡¯s second year. You could say that Luke¡¯s story officially begins since he¡¯ll meet most of the major characters. The School Arc was one of the longest arcs in the entire story as far as Arnold¡¯s knowledge was. Many things will happen which Luke will have to be ready for. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on the dungeon raiding and forget about what happens next year.¡± Arnold main priority lay in front of him. A mountain, spanning across the Gray Sea from one continent until another unknown piece of land was right in front of his eyes. It was so huge that it blocked the sun that came up in the east a few hours ago. It floated above a gigantic cloud that seemed to never evaporate or lose its mass. A tornado-like phenomenon was twisting around underneath the mountain. A lot of rocks, trees and other things were floating underneath the mountain. The sea looked like it was pulsing due to the force caused by the tornado. ¡°There it is¡­ That godforsaken dungeon¡­ I finally made it¡­¡± So far he hadn¡¯t met any danger he couldn¡¯t handle. However, just because nothing threatened him outside didn¡¯t mean the same would go for when he goes inside the dungeon. 80% of the dungeon¡¯s entire ecosystem couldn¡¯t be found anywhere else since the dungeon had many strange and bizarre worlds. Some of those worlds differed a lot from this one. Naturally, the creatures would also be different. Worlds didn¡¯t just refer to a limited piece of land that makes up a dungeon floor. There were literal worlds inside the Sky God Dungeon. It was rare to find such dungeons in today¡¯s world. You could find them almost everywhere in the past before the Demon War. Arnold took out his sword before he began walking towards the beach. It wasn¡¯t his Aura or Demon Sword, but the sword he bought as an adventurer. He coated the blade in his Sword Intent. He could feel a certain pressure emanating from the sea. Most likely due to the dungeon¡¯s doing. ¡°How am I going to cross the sea¡ª¡± Almost immediately after asking so, the sea split in two. He noticed that he stepped on something. He looked down. ¡°A rune?¡± There was a rune beneath his feet that translated to ¡°passage¡±. He looked straight ahead. There was a long, narrow path to walk on that was separating two walls of ocean. Arnold was dumbfounded for a moment before he snapped out of it and began walking down the path. ¡®As expected of a fantasy world¡­ This is oddly serene but creepy.¡¯ He had a clear blue view of the ocean and its wondrous animal and plant life. But what was bizarre were the kind of monsters swimming in the ocean. They probably come from the dungeon. The dungeon had storms which many monsters get caught in. Some get sent here while others to unknown worlds. Both big and small ocean life could be seen swimming around. They were looking directly at Arnold and following him as he walked. Of course, he wasn¡¯t that scared since he could handle them if they tried to attack him. Still, he felt a certain eeriness being followed like this. ¡®No wonder the Elves and Fairies never venture across this sea.¡¯ His body got heavier the more he neared the tornado that was pulling up everything in its path. His clothes and hair blew upwards as he felt the force of the dungeon¡¯s entrance pull him closer. He was now mere centimeters away from being sucked up to the dungeon. Arnold looked up. A deep void stared back at him. This place might be his grave if he makes even one mistake during his journey. He could ingest filthy water and be infected by a brain-eating disease, be killed by monsters in his sleep if he doesn¡¯t put up defenses, and he could be killed by accidentally missing a step on a high place and fall to his death. The point was that there were many ways to die inside a dungeon. It doesn¡¯t matter how strong you were, there¡¯s always a monster stronger than you lurking somewhere. Ranks didn¡¯t matter since nearly every monster born inside a dungeon world were freaks of nature. Arnold put one leg forward. ¡°This better be worth the risk.¡± He was instantly pulled up by an incredible force with no means to resist. The ocean that was split in two joined together once again. Arnold could see the entire continent for a second before he was swallowed up by darkness. Chapter 129: Second Floor(1) The glare of the light made Arnold reflectively raise his arm to block the light. It felt like he was laying on a patch of grass. His eyes only adjusted to the light moments later. He felt no pressure weighing down on him back then but his body was being pulled by something. It was none other than being teleported through space. ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold silently looked up as he lifted his upper body. ¡®A yellow sky¡­¡¯ He could see two suns and another planet visible in the sky. No, maybe that was a moon? There wasn¡¯t a noticeable difference in atmosphere from this place compared to outside. Arnold wasn¡¯t the science type but he knew about planetary orbits that lock onto objects in space. Maybe the world he was on right now had a much stronger gravitational pull than the planet visible in the sky. Arnold stood up and looked around. ¡°I¡¯m on a different world, huh. I wonder how far I am from Earth?¡± If worlds could exist inside dungeons then maybe it was possible for Earth to be in one of them as well. Arnold knew for a fact that Liam didn¡¯t die back on Earth. He also had a life to get back to. He wanted to go back to college, get a good paying job and start a family. But he saw no chance of that ever happening. Arnold reached the edge of a cliff. He looked down. There was a lake at the bottom of the mountain he was on. It was teeming with life. All kinds of bizarre creatures were either relaxing by the lake or drinking water(?) from it. The lake wasn¡¯t blue like how he imagined all lakes to be. Instead it was a kind of yellow colour that matched the sky. Arnold suddenly heard a cry from above. Judging from how loud the cry was, it belonged to a very large monster. A massive shadow rapidly decreased in size around his shadow when he looked down. Arnold hurriedly unsheathed his sword. He dodged to the side. The ground where he was standing on just moments ago was completely destroyed by a bird-like creature. It resembled a bald eagle, only much larger and with rows of teeth and bigger eyes. It was much larger than Arnold. He would¡¯ve been injured badly if he took that head-on without any protection. Its talons seemed to have gone too far into the ground so it was struggling to fly away. Arnold slowly walked towards the monster with his sword. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°I got lunch this quickly, huh. And a decent amount of XP.¡± The monster¡¯s name didn¡¯t appear on his hologram card so he didn¡¯t know what it was called. It gave him 3000 XP. The magic bag he got from Vetis was able to store such a large monster. ¡®I¡¯m taking this magic bag for myself. I¡¯m not giving it back to Vetis even if he asks for it.¡¯ Adventurers would kill for such a convenient tool. The worst thing about monster hunting was that you could take only what you could carry. Magic bags were very expensive; even the cheap ones could go for tens of gold. That was why you rarely see low-class adventurers¡ªbesides the wealthy adventurers¡ªcarry them. Arnold was thinking he would first hunt his food then immediately eat it on the spot since the magic bag he had before had very little space inside of it. Some low-class Tower mage must¡¯ve made it. He could now store his food in the bag without having to worry that it¡¯ll spoil. The higher grade magic bags had a cooling system¡ªjust like the lunchbox Ruria gave him. In fact, nearly every item with some form of magic properties had cooling systems to either keep food fresh or liquids cold. Magic items like this could extend the shelf life of potions. Arnold stored his simple cooked meat in his magic bag as well which hadn¡¯t gone bad at all. ¡°Eating meat won¡¯t give me all the energy I need,¡± he lifted the rocks and damp logs laying by the lake, ¡°Ugh, this¡¯ll have to do.¡± He picked up a fat, wriggly worm-like thing that was the size of his hand. It had burrowed a hole underneath the log he got it from. Arnold swiftly began stabbing it until it stopped moving. There is a lot of protein in bugs and insects, even more than in meat. Of course, Arnold wouldn¡¯t force himself to eat only these disgusting things just for the sake of survival. He had his meat and other dry foods so the insects and bugs were just some extra protein that¡¯ll balance his diet. Given the magic bag¡¯s properties, he could store it for a long period of time without it going bad. ¡°I wish I had a horse or something¡­ Reaching my destination is going to take a while if I don¡¯t run.¡± Arnold said as he looked around. Everything was gigantic. It was like he was an ant. Not only was the wildlife different from his world but the plant life was more diverse as well. Nearly every tree he could see was comparable to sky scrapers, something you don¡¯t see everywhere. There were strange flowers and plants that seemed alive. Although everything was new to him, most of the things on this world resembled his own in other areas. The water tasted the same¡ªdespite its odd colour. The oxygen levels were high enough for life to survive and the heat of the suns was exactly the same as his world¡¯s sun during midday. ¡°Hmm¡­?¡± Arnold noticed that the two suns were now further apart from each other. They were right next to each other when he came here to this world. ''This place¡­ it seems familiar to me now¡­ Hold up, is this¡­.¡¯ There was a dungeon world just like this one somewhere in the game. It was known as ¨¢lfheimr, translated to the world of Elves. It had two suns. One sun went clockwise while the other went counter-clockwise around this world. The world itself was tidally locked to another, much bigger star that was unseen to the naked eye. Owing to its name, the world had mostly Elves as its inhabitants. Elves aren¡¯t native to one world. They were descendants of a god of Elven origin so you can find them pretty much everywhere. There are different kinds of Elves, not just Wood and Mountain Elves. The variant in this world were the Winter Elves. They had this name because of their white hair and porcelain skin. There was a single boss one had to defeat in order to get a reward from its drop. The boss was a lord variant of the Elves. But Arnold didn¡¯t have to fight any of this world¡¯s inhabitants since they¡¯re cannon-fodder who won¡¯t give him that much XP. He wanted to fight monsters to level up but now wasn¡¯t the right time to do so. The second floor was peaceful, unlike what you would expect of a dungeon floor. All he needed to do for now was go from world to world until he found the martial book. It was fairly easy to find something like that, especially since it¡¯s a ¡°pure¡± skill directly recorded by its creator. It had to be locked away in some ancient sect or temple given its value. One could tell which world had martial arts or cultivators by sensing the Ki in the air. Although Arnold was born an Aura user, Sebas taught him how to sense Ki. This world had no Ki to speak of so there was no way a sect was here. As far as Arnold knew, Elves don¡¯t practice martial arts. But there were many other interesting places in this world. Once in a while one can encounter an ancient place or even a relic tomb in the dungeon worlds. What was special about this place was that the burial ground of a god was here. It was the god that this dungeon was named after. Naturally his tomb had to have a lot of amazing stuff if it¡¯s here. There were disciples almost everywhere in this dungeon, searching for special weapons or magic items to place on their god¡¯s tomb as offerings. Though he knew it was wrong to raid a grave, the one who was receiving the stuff wouldn¡¯t use them anyway. He was dead, after all. ¡®I have to find the Sky Castles. Where were they again¡­ Ah right, the end of the world.¡¯ Unlike the world Arnold was born in, this world was flat so it had an end. Of course, you can¡¯t see the edge even if you stand on the highest mountain and look in any direction. All you would see is the yellow sky. Though the planet itself was flat, it had atmospheres that wrapped over the planet¡¯s surface that made it look like a semi-sphere or dome in space. The portal leading to the next world was somewhere near those floating castles. He wasn¡¯t sure where exactly since he¡¯s never been here as his in-game character. Many believed that the reason the Sky God made his people bury him here was because his wife, the White Ice Queen, also perished here. Others believed that he just liked the diversity of this world. None of the creatures or plant life found here could be found anywhere else, after all. Ignoring the disgusting, weird and creepy creatures, you¡¯d find one of the most beautiful wildlife known to man. Arnold began walking with his next destination in mind. He knew where he needed to go. He needed to follow the direction of the sun going counter clockwise around this world. He had no idea how big this world was or how long he¡¯ll be here. Whatever the case, he came here prepared to face anything. He couldn¡¯t go back now anyway. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡ðSky God Castles, ¨¢lfheimr. A group of people could be seen standing on top of a cliff overlooking the dozens of castles endlessly floating in mid-air. Below that magnificent sight was a deep, endless void. The disciples who accompanied this group from the first floor were nowhere to be seen. Though they all gathered together at the castle, they were from different floors in the dungeon so they parted ways. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Shirley suggested that I take two of our most strongest fighters in the class along with me. This seems like a great idea so I approve of it.¡± Arthur addressed his classmates. His golden eyes and hair seemed even more vibrant after he was enlightened and blessed by a god. ¡°As I thought,¡± Fecius whispered to Shirley, ¡°Arthur knows Hofir will be trouble if he¡¯s left here. He¡¯s a danger to both you and the other females.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Nodded Shirley. ¡®Arthur will be there to keep Hofir under control.¡¯ Hofir might not be the nicest guy of them all, but he was one of the strongest students of class B. He outranked Shirley in physical strength in her base form and could even outrun Fecius despite his muscular frame. Strength mattered in this group so they couldn¡¯t kick him out. Not right now anyway. Having enough manpower was crucial in this dungeon. ¡°Will that be alright? Hofir? Fecius?¡± Arthur looked at the tigerkin who was scratching his fangs with his claw, probably to get some food out that was stuck inside. His canines and fangs were strong enough to shred metal, a trait that his entire family was born with. He could also beastify but unlike Shirley¡¯s transformation, his increased his overall defense. Hofir nodded in response to Arthur. ¡°I shall watch your back, Arthur.¡± Fecius replied as well. ¡°Is the sword the god mentioned really on the other floors?¡± asked Shirley. ¡°Yes. He told me that it¡¯s somewhere on the upper floors. I can¡¯t be sure which one. He wasn¡¯t sure either. But I can feel its presence somewhere in this dungeon. I can¡¯t tell how close or far we are from it.¡± Arthur explained briskly. ¡°Considering how it¡¯s the sword the first Hero used to fight demon lords, it should be strong, right?¡± ¡°Yes. In fact, I¡¯m confident that the sword can help us defeat that monster on the first floor as well.¡± ¡°Wait, we should go fight that thing again!?¡± Shirley shouted, ¡°We nearly died the first few times and you want to challenge it after getting a little stronger!?¡± ¡°T-The sword will allow me to wield divine power if I¡¯m able to find it. Take a look at this,¡± White aura surrounded Arthur¡¯s hand, ¡°Though not as strong as the divinity of Golden Aura, my White Aura is a variant of divine power which can be used to wield divine power as a weapon. Here¡¯s the best part¡­¡± Arthur smiled broadly, ¡°That monster¡¯s weakness is divine power.¡± ¡°You gotta be kidding me.¡± Sabrina looked at Arthur as if he spewed bullshit. ¡°Is something the matter, Sabrina?¡± Arthur turned towards her. ¡°I¡¯ve buffed all of you countless times but your attacks still did nothing. Magical attacks seemed the most effective but we didn¡¯t have enough mages to do that much damage. We were lucky to have miss Anais there to attack with her layered technique magic. If divine power is its weakness, shouldn¡¯t your attacks have done some major damage after receiving buffs from a Cleric?¡± Sabrina was one of the only two priests of their class. Most of the students at the academy aren¡¯t interested in learning divine spells, not to mention taking Divine Studies as a full-time subject. Swordsmen, Knight, Magician and Martial Artist courses were the most popular so it was rare to see priests or even clerics. Clerics are capable of combat and healing/buffing others. To become a cleric means taking both Knight courses and Divine Studies full time which was a nightmare to many given the difficulty of both. There was another priest in their class who helped Sabrina with buffs and healing but they died along the way. ¡°Yes, but your divine power isn¡¯t used offensively.¡± ¡°¡­..?¡± Sabrina still looked confused. ¡°Using divine power as a weapon is different from using it to heal or buff people. This is the same as how mages can use mana to fight yet enchant magic items at the same time. Have you guys ever heard of [Cast Judgment]?¡± ¡°Ah! I have!¡± Anais raised her hand, ¡°It¡¯s an area of effect divine spell that a priest can use to purify a large area of undead. The spell destroys the remnants of the soul, thereby destroying the undead lifeforce.¡± ¡°That is a perfect example of offense divine power,¡± said Arthur with a smile as he patted his sister¡¯s head. She grinned as she went ¡°ehehehe¡±. ¡°I¡¯ll do a demonstration once I find the sword. Not just any weapon can weaponize divine power. Also, it¡¯s a little difficult to do it on my own in large amounts. I¡¯ll train along the way and see if I can control my power a little better. Anyway, see that void down there?¡± Arthur pointed down the cliff, ¡°That¡¯s the portal to the next world.¡± ¡°Eh!?¡± all of them exclaimed. ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± said the human disciple who suddenly appeared out of nowhere, ¡°If you wish to go to the next world, then you must go through it. However, there is no coming back using the same portal again. If you want to travel freely to this world then you must find a certain item or look for other gates to this world.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s just as she said. We should look for that item if we want to travel between worlds with zero restrictions. We won¡¯t have to look for entrances anymore. We can make monster hunting our priority and can stay and go as we please.¡± ¡®This dungeon keeps getting crazier.¡¯ This dungeon was the only one to restrict people from using the same portals to travel back and forth. Unlike this floor, the first floor didn¡¯t have a portal. All they did was go through a cave. They were in this world the moment they stepped out of the cave. Perhaps the cave itself was a teleportation area that warps space between worlds? ¡®I¡¯m guessing we can go back to the first floor if we wish to. It¡¯s not a portal, after all. I¡¯ve memorized the path so it should be easy going back.¡¯ The hard part was crossing that bridge again with all those monsters swimming around. Shirley was scared that she won¡¯t be able to control her instincts(to run away) anymore. The first time was hard enough but now they have to go back and come here again? She wasn¡¯t looking forward to it at all. ¡°What about us, big brother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you guys. Do you want to go back to tell the others or do you want to wait for the three of us on this world? It¡¯s extremely unlikely for us to come back if we don¡¯t have that magic item the disciple mentioned.¡± ¡®Right. There¡¯s no guarantee that they¡¯ll find it soon. It might even be on the last floor or something.¡¯ ¡°Proceed without us if we¡¯re gone for too long. I can¡¯t give an estimate of how long we¡¯ll be gone since I have no idea where the magic item is.¡± ¡°Do be careful, young hero,¡± the human disciple spoke to Arthur, ¡°If a dungeon storm were to occur and reach you then all of you will be sent to who knows where. There is a small possibility of you going back outside but I wouldn¡¯t believe something like that is possible for everyone. Fate does not have a clear path.¡± ¡°Uhm, thanks for the information¡­¡± Arthur smiled awkwardly at what the disciple said. ¡®What the hell? So the monsters aren¡¯t our only worry? I guess I shouldn¡¯t have underestimated dungeon raiding. I was a fool for acting so cocky thinking we¡¯ll make it without sacrifices.¡¯ Some already died. What else will they lose at this rate? ¡°I will now leave the young Hero so that he may go on his journey,¡± a blue magic circle surrounded the disciple, ¡°Please be safe, Hero. If you require assistance then you may look for me on the 99th floor.¡± She then disappeared into nothingness after a blue magic circle swallowed her up. ¡®99th floor? Hmm¡­ I wonder what¡¯s up there?¡¯ Considering how it was the second last floor, it definitely had monsters far more dangerous than that tentacle monster. ¡°I never got to thank her for what she did for me¡­ Oh well, we should get going, Fecius and Hofir.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Hofir and Fecius replied. They approached Arthur who was standing on the edge of the cliff. ¡°Uhm! Big brother!¡± Anais called out to Arthur. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Please be safe and come back to me!¡± ¡®Why does this look like some lovers¡¯ farewell¡­¡¯ Arthur smiled in response to Anais. He waved at her before jumping down without hesitation. The other two followed him. Anais ran towards the cliff. ¡°Hey!¡± Shirley thought she was going to jump so she was about to stop Anais. But all Anais did was look down the cliff as she muttered: ¡°¡­Please come back¡­¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Shirley was currently standing next to a waterfall that was coming down a mountain. She already checked that there weren¡¯t any monsters around the vicinity. Her sense of smell was very strong so she had an extra layer of security. ¡°¡­.¡± Shirley turned her gaze to her left. There in the distance underneath a tree stood Anais surrounded by two boys of their class. Both of them was saying something to Anais while flexing their muscles. ¡®Dumbasses must think Anais will fall for them if they protect her while Arthur is gone.¡¯ Arthur was the one of the most popular guys of their grade. With good reason since he was very strong, handsome and smart. People often assumed that him and Anais were from a great household. But that wasn¡¯t the case at all. He was the heir of a vassal household that was subordinate to the Berkley Family. They were apparently orphans who were born in the countryside. Arthur was definitely destined to become a great person one day. However, he was outshined by Arnold von Berkley, his junior. Not just swordsmanship but peerage and academic achievements as well. If Arnold was Arthur¡¯s age then he would¡¯ve left Arthur in second place in everything. Despite this, Arthur and his sister was still very loved by the academy, unlike Arnold. Anais was the school idol so she had received hundreds of confessions during her seven years at the academy while Arthur had received thousands, not just from juniors or his own age group but seniors as well. The big problem though was that the two of them acted more like a couple than siblings. Shirley always wondered why the hell they don¡¯t just get married. The empire doesn¡¯t allow incestuous marriage so they¡¯ll have to get married somewhere else. ¡°What¡¯s gotten you in such a daze?¡± someone sat next to Shirley. It was Sabrina. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± Shirley looked back into the flowing river. ¡°Ugh, so annoying,¡± said Sabrina when she looked at the boys who were still flirting with Anais, ¡°They try to get into her panties the moment her big brother leaves. Anyway, I spoke to the girls earlier. They agreed that we should head back to the first floor as soon as possible. We wouldn¡¯t want to be attacked by the Winter Elves, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. Oh right, did we get a transmission yet from the outside or anyone on the first floor?¡± Sabrina shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve been checking every hour to see if the green light ever blinks. Excluding our classmates, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been able to contact anyone outside. So much for state-of-the-art transmitters. We can¡¯t even get a supply drop as one would usually do in a dungeon.¡± ¡°Are our supplies running out?¡± asked Shirley since she had no idea how much of their supplies was left. Sabrina nodded gravely. She wasn¡¯t just the priest of the group but the one in charge of managing the supplies too. In fact, her family provided most of the dungeon resources since they owned a large grocery store that had chains in every major nation. ¡°Our class¡¯ food supplies are running out. Two years worth of food is gone in just a few months. Do you think we¡¯ll be able to eat the animals that live in this dungeon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But if we cut them open then I¡¯ll be able to smell if their meat is edible and free of parasites.¡± Shirley was from a wolf race that was hailed as having the best sense of smell out of all the demihuman races. Her strong sense of smell allowed her to smell what food was poisonous to her if she ever wanted to know what not to eat. Considering how she wasn¡¯t a heteromorphic wolf demihuman who had more traits to wolves than humans, it was possible that the food that she could consume can be consumed by humans. A wolf¡¯s diet was more varied than just meat of wild animals. For example, if the conditions were poor for any animals to live in a wolf¡¯s territory then the wolf will resort to eating monster meat, which is more gamey and prone to cause diseases and parasites. Wolves or demihumans, regardless of their species, have stronger stomachs than humans so it will be tricky figuring out what¡¯s edible for the humans in this dungeon. Shirley could eat raw meat just fine but her classmates, excluding Hofir and Fecius, might not have strong enough stomach acid to kill the bacteria and parasites found in certain meat. ¡°The water is drinkable. Maybe the fish will be edible? I never really liked the taste of freshwater fish but we have no choice, huh. Let¡¯s all try and catch as many fish as we can while we¡¯re still here.¡± ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll tell the others!¡± Sabrina was about to walk away. She turned and looked at Shirley. ¡°What is it?¡± Shirley noticed Sabrina silently staring at her with a smirk. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you and Arthur have sex before he left?¡± ¡°What kind of question is that!? Why would we!?¡± Shirley yelled. ¡°The two of you don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll see each again, you know? He confessed to you when he came out of the palace, didn¡¯t he? All of us know that.¡± ¡°W-What? How?¡± ¡°Are you that dense, Shirley? He¡¯s been crushing on you ever since our third year. It¡¯s pretty strange how you haven¡¯t noticed yet. Anyone can tell what he told you when the two of you were alone.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Shirley threw a rock across the river as she looked away to hide her face. One could tell by her cheeks that she was blushing. Her hair was very short so it wasn¡¯t easy to hide her face. ¡°Fufufu, how cute and innocent~ We might never make it out of here so you should hurry up and accept him. We only live once. Well, let¡¯s think positive thoughts and hope that they¡¯ll come back.¡± Sabrina and ran towards the others. She wasted no time in explaining everything to them. Shirley silently stared at her reflection. She was seeing Arthur¡¯s face in the river for some reason. ¡°¡­It¡¯s not like I like him back!¡± She bent down and began plucking out the grass with incredible speed to try and forget about that particular someone¡¯s face. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Shirley fell on her butt. She covered her face with her hands. A certain scene replayed inside her head. -¡°I¡¯ll come out and say it. Miss Shirley¡ªno, Shirley, I would like to have you as my future wife.¡± -¡°¡­You¡¯re kidding¡­ right?¡± Arthur grabbed her hands when she backed away with a dumbfounded expression. -¡°I¡¯ve never been more serious about anything in my life. Please¡­ become my fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡­ ¡°!¡± Shirley screamed incoherently. ¡®Goddammit! Get out of my head! We¡¯re busy with an important mission! I need to stay focused!¡¯ The thing that embarrassed her the most wasn¡¯t the fact that he confessed. It was the fact that she said: ¡°Hmm~ Maybe~?¡± She was only trying to tease him by playing hard to get but he didn¡¯t seem to see it that way. But did her answer matter now? He might never come back or he might lose interest in her. There were many girls in the academy that were more beautiful and smarter than Shirley. ¡®I don¡¯t even know the first thing about dating¡­¡¯ Many of her sisters were already married and had children. But they weren¡¯t really good role models. Nearly all of them just picked a guy who they deemed strong and mated with them, regardless of their personalities. Shirley just realized that she preferred the human way of dating. She suddenly thought about how humans go on dates, feed each other during a romantic dinner, make genuine love and have children they care for. Love was never on her mind. Aiming to become the strongest king in her nation¡¯s history didn¡¯t grant her such luxury to do whatever she wants with her personal life. She was worried that pursuing a love that wasn¡¯t there would hurt her goals. "Maybe experiencing a little bit of love as a woman won¡¯t hurt¡­¡± Her curiosity outweighed her hesitation at that moment. They didn¡¯t know when or if Arthur and the other two will return. If Arthur doesn¡¯t then they have to keep moving forward. That was what mattered most. ¡°You better stay alive, Arthur¡­¡± Shirley hoped for nothing else at that moment. Chapter 130: Second Floor(2) Ever since his transmigration, Arnold didn¡¯t have a lot of chances to test out his skills. He had some bizarre skill called [Speed of Sound] which allowed him to break the sound barrier. He had forgotten by now where he got the skill. There was also his most recent skill, [Sword Tribulation]. Its name was unfamiliar since the game never delved into Forbidden Arts that much. The main writers only mentioned them here and there. Martial artist players could learn these techniques but only if certain conditions are met. Of course, the current Arnold was a newbie when it came to martial arts. He also wasn¡¯t a martial artist when he was a player so it was impossible to know everything just because he played the game. There were too many classes, techniques and skills in the game. If not for Arnold¡¯s body being accustomed to Flow of the Tide then he would¡¯ve died in all those fights he¡¯s been in. As mentioned before, Sebastian was Arnold¡¯s martial arts instructor so the previous Arnold probably had Sword Tribulation as a hidden skill behind those question marks. Otherwise why would the system say that the skill was ¡°unlocked¡±? He only had two high tier skills out of the vast majority of skills Arnold von Berkley learned throughout the years. The quest he obtained for Lyra was still pending. The good news was that he could get any number of skills unlocked if he completed the quest. Of course, his completion rate will determine what he gets and how many skills he unlocks. There was probably a low possibility of Arnold having more S-class skills somewhere in his arsenal. If not then he was way too OP for just his early years in the DLC. Luke didn¡¯t even have his own martial skill yet but Arnold had several. Luke also didn¡¯t have a martial art that he could call his own. Only those he learned. The difference between a martial art and a martial skill was that the former was a way of fighting while the latter is a derivation of a martial art. This can be proven by observing the nature of Arnold¡¯s [Flow Of The Tide] that could be linked to [Storm Of The Water Dragon]. Both had elements of water style since the latter was derived from Arnold¡¯s martial art. He had two other martial skills derived from his martial art. It was hidden somewhere in those question marks. ¡°Come, Uranus,¡± Arnold spoke as he stood on the bank of a lake. Uranus was the name of his armour, well, the demon lord¡¯s armour. The purpose of summoning the armour and amplifying his strength was to see if his skills underwent a partial skill evolution during his demon lord state. This was because his [Flame Gauntlets] back when he killed those demons was far more powerful than when he used it in his normal form. Skill evolution was something similar to class evolution. For example, if a skill of yours was F-rank and you trained it for a certain time period then it will evolve to E-rank. Skills had various methods of evolution. You could buy a Skill Evolution grimoire from any of the seven Magic Towers on the continent or just use your skill a certain number of times. Partial skill evolution was almost the same, though the methods were different. Your power only increases for a certain period of time but returns to normal afterwards. Boosters was a popular ¡°skill evolution¡± item for the players. They cost a hefty amount of SP but they were worth it for dungeon diving and relic tomb exploration. They came in various shapes and sizes. Arnold¡¯s demon lord form was a better alternative even if it had uncertain backlashes. Jet-black armour manifested itself on Arnold¡¯s body, giving him an air of malice. The helmet which gave him access to his system appeared soon after. His entire body was oozing with his aura that was tainted with demon aura, giving it a much darker and redder colour. ¡®Hmm, my blue aura is very compatible to demon energy so it just increases my aura¡¯s power. Am I supposed to feel happy?¡¯ All that meant was that the armour recognized Arnold as some demon lord. Bragging about being similar to demons wasn¡¯t something he wanted to do since it was a strange feeling being seen like that. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. Arnold lifted one of his hands. Immediately after his dark blue Aura Sword manifested in his hand. ¡®The colour stayed the same. I guess my soul isn¡¯t being affected by this power. That¡¯s a good thing.¡¯ Aura Swords are soul weapons, after all. If a person¡¯s soul changes then their weapon changes as well. Arnold pointed the sword above the body of water. The monsters that roamed the lake had long since ran away and cowered when they felt Arnold¡¯s overwhelming presence. ¡°Despite being this strong, I was almost defeated by a guy who wasn¡¯t fighting seriously with me. If we go by an artifact¡¯s common sense then it¡¯s impossible to upgrade the stats of equipment unless there exists an enchantment item of a higher tier.¡± Meaning that the armour couldn¡¯t make him any stronger. There was still more to the armour¡¯s power which Arnold hadn¡¯t unlocked yet but he was certain that the peak of its power wasn¡¯t that much. So what did this mean in the long run? ¡°I can¡¯t use this armour forever.¡± Though he was powerful in his demon lord form without the armour, he had no way of knowing how he would go about increasing his strength. Even though he felt stronger after levelling up so much, his stats as a demon lord didn¡¯t increase at all. It was a fixed power. Did he have to be in his demon lord state while killing monsters to level it up? If so then what kind of stupid developer would make such a requirement? ¡®Demon lord armour also can¡¯t be upgraded by enchanting or armorsmithing.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about it for now. What¡¯s important is finding out how strong I am in this form.¡± He wanted to test out his [Speed Of Sound] as well. However, the armour he was wearing heavily impacted his agility given its weight. He wasn¡¯t as nimble in it as he was without it. Arnold took a deep breath, the holes in his helmet spewed cold mist. Ice particles formed which was different than usual. The temperature seemed to have dropped immensely. Arnold lifted his sword and pointed it towards the lake. He shouted: ¡°Storm Of The Water Dragon!¡± ¡¤ A skill evolution has been granted to ¡¶Storm Of The Water Dragon¡·. It shall now be changed to ¡¶Leviathan Storm¡·. ¡°!?¡± His eyes widened when he saw the floating message that appeared in front of him. Arnold felt a powerful weight push him back so he stomped down his leg and grabbed the sword with his other hand. A sound similar to a waves crashing resounded in his ears. He could picture something in his mind mere moments before the skill was unleashed. A draconic monster, far larger than any recorded in history, spread its majestic wings that was the colour of blood. It had the body similar to a dragon with armour-like jet black scales and a dark red mane. It had gigantic horns that exuded a radiant red light. Its eyes was a deep red that seemed to suck his soul into its body. Its brilliance and majestic body exuded the aura of a ¡°Lord¡±. His mind quickly cleared up when the skill was unleashed. A ferocious roar, far more terrifying than his skill in its original state, resounded. A whirlpool shot out of his sword, it rapidly twisted until it formed a blueish serpent dragon. He didn¡¯t notice it until now but everything was shaking uncontrollably. Some mountain ranges in the distance were even falling apart. Cries of animals echoed in the forest. The demon lord armour¡¯s gauntlets were beginning to crack just from trying to hold the sword that vibrated so violently. The dragon shot out at incredible speeds and landed on the face of a mountain. ¡°¡­..¡± A gigantic hole was left in the wake of the dragon¡¯s power after it vanished. Arnold could even see the other side of the forest through the mountain. Arnold looked at his hands. They were shaking. He had never felt such power before ever since the time he almost went berserk with Aether. A mild ringing was echoing in his head but he was fine despite letting out so much power for the first time. ¡°With this power there¡¯s no threat in this dungeon that can stop me,¡± said Arnold as he smirked and clenched his fists. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold spent the night next to the lake before leaving the next morning. He didn¡¯t get that much sleep(just like before) but he was feeling better at least. He was also feeling pretty confident. ¡°If my skills can be upgraded while in my demon lord state then maybe I can do the same with my martial art?¡± Perhaps he could even use [Fury Of The Trench(EX)], which was the evolution of [Flow Of The Tide]. ¡°No¡­ too risky.¡± He wasn¡¯t confident that things will be the same as it was with his martial skill. Maybe the backlash was even more severe than a simple mild headache. His head was still pounding as he walked. ¡°It would¡¯ve been nice to have a map. Haah¡­¡± He had been following the sun¡¯s setting path ever since he decided on his destination. However, that didn¡¯t mean he would always find water if he took a straight path. He didn¡¯t have any large water pouches with him so he had to drink his water little by little. Though he had a lot of food, it was dangerous to only eat food without taking in enough liquids. A simple sip every now and then wasn¡¯t enough. He couldn¡¯t use his martial skill to make water since it wasn¡¯t as convenient as using magic to do it. A simple water magic spell was all he needed. Of course, that was impossible for him. Another option was to drink his potions but he will only use that as a last resort. ¡°I¡¯ll need to hurry to the floating castles¡ª¡± was what he said just before he climbed up a hill¡­ Arnold looked far into the distance. He infused aura into his eyes and saw what he had been searching for. Hundreds of castles were flying in the sky, with a single gigantic palace standing still in mid-air. The palace belonged to none other than the Sky God himself. In fact, he was buried somewhere inside the palace. Arnold sighed in relief. He expected the journey to take a lot longer but he overestimated the world¡¯s size. Though he was near the end of the world, there was only yellow sky past the castles floating in the air, and not deep, dark space as he had expected. Anyway, his priority right now was to head towards the palace. Chapter 131: Palace ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s really just a dark void. I can¡¯t even see the bottom,¡± Arnold peered down at the space below the castles over the cliff he was standing on. Despite the fact that the sun was directly above him, shining into the void, no light managed to reach far enough to paint a picture of how deep the void was. It absorbed light just like a black hole. That was because the void was a space pocket in reality and not an actual pit. A space pocket in reality referred to a phenomenon occurring in the physical world that gave normal places the attribute of space-time travel with no mana involved. Such places were rare outside of dungeons. A space pocket worked much like the arcane spell called [Dimensional Gate] which few people could cast due to the difficulty of mastering it. It worked much different from simple [Teleportation] spells. One wouldn¡¯t even know you¡¯ve just walked through a space pocket unless you become aware of the change in surroundings. For example, you jumped into a small pool of water on a hot day. There¡¯s a space pocket somewhere beneath the surface of that water. All it takes is for you to enter the area in question. It doesn¡¯t matter how deep you go, you will end up in another location. The void down the cliff was one of many space pockets in the dungeon. The good thing was that the space pocket sends you to one location and doesn¡¯t spiral out of control and send you to another dimension. Though rare for teleportation spells and gates, there was still a possibility of it happening. There was nothing keeping Arnold on this world so he would have to jump down immediately after getting what he was looking for. The Sky God¡¯s palace must¡¯ve been littered with magic items that mankind will never be able to make since those were creations of gods. He wasn¡¯t hoping for anything like a Star-Class item or Beyond Star. Something like an S-class weapon would be enough. His soul weapon was fuelled by his aura. Since his aura wasn¡¯t infinite it will vanish if he runs out of aura. As it stands now his Aura Sword was his strongest weapon. His demon sword was also an option but he will feel more reassured if he had backup weapons. ¡°I should look for a spear to give to Jack. I forgot to buy him something back when I was in the shopping district with Melina.¡± His relationship with Jack wasn¡¯t as intimately close like with Melina but the two of them were still brothers. ¡®Hm, I wonder how much stuff this magic bag can take, though. Oh well, I¡¯ll just make room for Jack¡¯s spear if I find one.¡¯ Arnold took a few steps back as his eyes focused on the palace that was levitating in the air. It made things easier for him since the palace wasn¡¯t flying around like all the castles surrounding it. Arnold took heavy strides forward; his boots were crushing the stone under his feet. He was tensing up his muscles and sending all that energy to his legs. He leapt once he reached the edge of the cliff, destroying a large chunk of the ground behind him. The wind hit his face as he flew towards the palace. ¡®There aren¡¯t any guards. I thought that the palace would be heavily guarded. Do they not care about tomb raiders stealing their stuff? Well, that makes things much easier.¡¯ He wanted to conserve his power, after all. Fighting meaninglessly would only waste his time and energy. He didn¡¯t know when he¡¯ll have the leeway to close his eyes since dungeon diving isn¡¯t always peaceful. Arnold landed right in front of the stairs leading up to the palace door. He walked up to the door and tried to push it open. ¡°Hmm, this is one big metal door. It won¡¯t even budge. How the hell will I get inside?¡± ¡®Should I try and punch the door?¡¯ He pulled back his fist in an attempt to shatter the door, but surprisingly it opened the next second. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± A person wearing a bird mask was on the other end of the doorway. They had white wings behind their back and wore a white robe. Judging by the soft-looking skin, curvy figure, inflated chest and garter belt showing from the gap in her robe, it was a woman. She also had long, droopy ears so she was definitely an Elf. ¡°Uhm, hello?¡± Arnold waved awkwardly. ¡°What is a human doing down here?¡± her voice came through the mask. It was the voice of a mature woman. ¡°I was just passing by. The palace looked interesting, hahaha¡­¡± ¡°A lie,¡± she said as she folded her arms, ¡°You are forbidden from taking any of the treasures in our god¡¯s palace. This will be taken as an offence to his great name. Please leave.¡± ¡°Are you going to stop me?¡± She slowly shook her head, ¡°I do not possess the strength to. I have seen many powerful people throughout my thousands of years of life so I know who is strong from just a glance. Please do not take offense but you seem like one of the weakest ones.¡± ¡°Who are these so-called people who you refer to?¡± Arnold asked curiously. This dungeon was only recently named a dungeon so there shouldn¡¯t have been people who came down here. It had been floating above the oceans for eons; people only assumed that it was a natural disaster so they left it alone. Up until now anyway. ¡°I cannot say for certain what their origins are. I only know that their objective is to always eliminate the strongest monsters of each world.¡± ¡®¡­Players were here.¡¯ If that was the case then he was now in the timeline of the first years that the game had been released. It had probably been five years so there weren¡¯t a lot of people on the servers yet. He wasn¡¯t sure how time differed from this world to the in-game time. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°How many times have they visited this dungeon?¡± As far as Arnold knew, there were only a couple thousand of them each month. Despite the number being so low, why hadn¡¯t he seen any players up until now? They were so blatantly obvious that any players in disguise(in this case, it¡¯s Arnold) would know them from normal NPCs. Local pubs were their hangout spots. He hadn¡¯t heard anyone talking about the game ever. ¡°I will not tell a miscreant like you anything. Your sole purpose for coming here is to dirty the holy grave of our god.¡± She closed the door shut with a wave of her hand and walked past Arnold. Her wings began flapping as if she was about to take off. However, her actions paused immediately after Arnold¡¯s next words. ¡°I could always try and destroy this palace with my own hands, you know?¡± Arnold¡¯s aura surrounded his hand. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t do that!¡± she instantly turned around, ¡°Are you crazy, stupid mortal!? Do you realize the judgment of destroying the grave of a god?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead so what can he do? Haunt me?¡± ¡°Why would you risk being cursed by a god like this? The items inside that palace was brought to him by his believers who he adored!¡± the angel tried to reason with Arnold. ¡°Don¡¯t care. I want them.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t give in to her reasoning, ¡°Either you let me in or I test out my martial skills on this palace.¡± He heard something akin to the grinding of teeth. The Elf wagged her finger. A gigantic magic circle appeared on the equally large door. A mechanism similar to the inside of a lock appeared above the magic circle before the door opened. ¡°I should¡¯ve known it was magic.¡± ¡®This place must be filled with high rank magic. Simply brute forcing my way through would¡¯ve been a bad idea.¡¯ ¡°¡­.I wish Lady Knight was here to deal with you,¡± muttered the Elf. ¡°Lady Knight? Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°She is the protector of these worlds. She fights against the forces of evil. Evil like you.¡± ¡®What the hell. Why am I suddenly evil when I just want some items? The god can spare some, right?¡¯ Arnold scratched his head, ¡°Ugh, fine. I¡¯ll only take ten things from this palace then. I only need weapons. That¡¯s all. Magic items will be useful in increasing my strength but I don¡¯t need them right now.¡± ¡°You have my permission to take five.¡± The angel walked towards the front of the door. ¡°Ten.¡± ¡°Seven!¡± ¡°Why am I taking this bullshit from a fucking low-ranking angel?¡± Arnold unsheathed his sword, ¡°Step away from that door or else you¡¯ll taste your own blood.¡± ¡°Humph, you cannot hurt me, mortal.¡± said the Elf arrogantly, ¡°This palace is enchanted with divine protection. It protects the Sky God worshippers who come here.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Arnold smirked, ¡°Is it the same for anywhere else in this world? Or others worlds? How many are there exactly? Not tough now, are you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She went silent. The two held eye-contact for about thirty seconds. The Elf broke away first. ¡°Fine¡­ However, I will accompany you to make sure you don¡¯t take any more than ten items.¡± ¡®Ugh, I only said I¡¯ll take ten to make you go away. Why go through the trouble of following me as well?¡¯ He was planning on raiding this entire palace. It seemed that this angel was the only one here so he wanted to make her go away after opening the door so that he could steal stuff. ¡°I¡¯ll lead you to the throne room. I¡¯m saying this now but if our paths ever cross again then I will not let you off easy. This is my kindness to you.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you can¡¯t fight? I can do what I want with you and you won¡¯t be able to do anything about it.¡± Arnold licked his lips as he looked at her body. ¡°Disgusting mortal scum.¡± Arnold couldn¡¯t see her face but he was certain she was looking at him like he was trash. ¡®It was just a joke¡­¡¯ ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold and the angel entered the palace. The palace wasn¡¯t anything special from inside. In fact, even the imperial palace in Eulia looked better in contrast to this god¡¯s so-called tomb. There were stone pillars holding up the ceiling. There was no furniture in sight and no windows at all. The good thing was that there was at least light from candles burning inside. Arnold could tell that there had been many people who visited this place. That was hinted not only by all the candles that are lit but also the cleanliness of the palace. Perhaps the people who came to clean this place were also angels or just disciples of this Sky God. ¡®I have to be quick. I don¡¯t know if the other angels are as easy to manipulate as this one.¡¯ thought Arnold as he looked at the Elf walking in front of him. ¡®She has a really nice body¡­. Wait, why am I looking at this woman perversely!? Is not having sex with Victoria for so long affecting my urges!?¡¯ Even if he were to act on his urges, he wouldn¡¯t make a move on a woman who¡¯s unwilling to give her consent. Only lowly scum did that. Wait, Arnold von Berkley was originally like that. But that¡¯s not the point. ¡®I should¡¯ve tried to seduce one of the girls at the academy. The first years are usually the easiest to get.¡¯ There would definitely be some of them who would want to give themselves to him. Arnold wanted to cry tears of blood for not being assertive enough in his interactions with women. ¡®It could be months before I see the outside world¡­. There¡¯s no internet in this world so I have to use my imagination¡­¡¯ ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± said the angel. ¡°Yeah¡­ By the way, I never got your name. Mine is Arnold. I¡¯m a noble from the Eulia Empire.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°I see¡­ So much for trying to be nice. Anyway, you said other people came here before. Who did you mean?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°If we¡¯re going to be spending time together then we might as well talk, right? This is common sense for us mortals.¡± ¡°Us mortals? I am not the same as you.¡± ¡®Why are angels so damn arrogant¡­¡¯ ¡°So just because you¡¯re an angel, you think you¡¯re not a mortal anymore? Just having a pair of wings and a hollow float above your head doesn¡¯t make you a divine being. Can you even use Golden Aura like the Archangels? The real divine beings?¡± ¡°T-That is none of your business¡­¡± ¡°But we¡¯re both mortals so it kinda is my business. So, can you use Golden Aura?¡± Golden Aura is a power only given to archangels. This was because archangels had to protect the gods they serve from outside forces. Low-ranking angels don¡¯t have access to the same power. Mortals could only use this kind of aura if they¡¯re given blessings. Blessings are valuable things so gods don¡¯t just give it to every single person who serves them. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Well?¡± ¡°¡­I can still use divinity. For your information, I am a very good priest.¡± ¡°I see. I have another question. How did you end up here? From what I can tell, you¡¯re just a regular elf with wings.¡± ¡°Our God was dying so he needed many servants to take care of him. A few of the inhabitants of this world were also brought here to become his servants. The chiefs of the villages were kind and happy to give their daughters. I¡¯ve been his servant for a hundred years before he passed. That was half a century ago, I think.¡± ¡°What the¡­ He took a hundred years to croak?¡± ¡°He had a curse placed on him by the other gods. He was forced to suffer because of it.¡± ¡°So during those hundred years, these people you mentioned came to this world? What were they looking for?¡± ¡°The most recent people who came here were humans from the outside world. They were a rather small group but I heard there were more of them on the first floor.¡± ¡°What were they doing here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The disciples did not say.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. What kind of people came here before them?¡± The Elf stopped and tilted her head as she hummed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what world they were from. They possessed power very similar to gods. I suspected they were actually demigods or empyrean beings at first. But gods wouldn¡¯t mercilessly kill just to test their strength.¡± ¡®Yeah¡­ Those were definitely the beta testers. What the hell? Did the game glitch and not allow people to log in anymore? Is the glitch also the cause of why I transmigrated into the body of an NPC?¡¯ If he was really sent back in time to before the game became popular then why did the DLC¡¯s story already begin? The DLC itself was like an entirely different game. Because of this, the company behind the game had to spend a lot of money on it. The money only came rolling in when their game had been on the market for three years. It took almost a decade until it finally had a billion players. That was when the developers decided to make a backstory and add more lore so that everything made sense for the players. There were millions of texts of history in this game, that was why players loved it so much. ¡®Is some god or entity the reason for the jarred timelines? Anyway, I should just assume that the players came here way before I came to this world. It should also be impossible to interconnect the reality of the expansion with the base game.¡¯ ¡°If you would like to know more then you should go to the worlds 60 to 99. You¡¯ll find the disciples there. They have interacted with those beings more than I have.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± The angel pointed down the dark hallway. There was a room that was shining in a golden light at the end of that hallway. Chapter 132: The Other Side Arnold¡¯s eyes were almost blinded by the glare of the magic items, gold, armors and weapons inside the room. Unlike the rest of the palace that was filled with a gloomy atmosphere due to the damp rooms and decaying roofs, the throne room had even more extravagance than the Imperial Palace that he compared it to before. There were diamond chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, paintings hanging on the walls, fancy carpets laying beneath their feet and statues of angels leading up to the throne. It was a throne room fit for any emperor or king. On the other end of rows of angels was a throne that didn¡¯t pale in comparison to the room it was in. On it was a skeleton wearing a fancy black robe with gold embroidery. The skeleton was holding a red orb in its hands as if it was peering into the orb. ¡°Is that¡­¡± Arnold pointed at the skeleton. ¡°Yes, that is our god.¡± ¡°Why is his body filled with magic items? Aren¡¯t gods all powerful? What¡¯s the point of wearing all that?¡± ¡°What religion do you practice?¡± ¡°None. Why ask me that?¡± ¡°It is written in the Divine Scripture that gods have many enemies. There are demons lurking in the dimensions around us that could even threaten our gods if they don¡¯t have their archangels to protect them. Every religion has its own story of how gods and demons came to be enemies. Not all of the gods are able to protect themselves. For example, Melis is the Goddess of Life and Beauty who only has the power to create life and end it. Lad¡¯mor, the Blacksmith God can only make weapons but not use them. My point is that not every god is a fighter. Many of them have roles which defines their powers. Without their roles they are vulnerable to demons or other outside entities wanting to hunt them down.¡± ¡°So if they lose their roles then they lose whatever protection the archangels offered.¡± Archangels were basically like the royal guard of royal families or a knight order protecting a kingdom or empire. ¡°Yes. Because of that, our god had to rely on items to fight off outside threats. He managed to defend himself in his last moments since he wanted to go peacefully and not be killed by demons.¡± ¡°I see¡­.¡± Arnold looked around the room that was filled with all sorts of things. He didn¡¯t know how to begin choosing. ¡°Where did all this stuff come from?¡± ¡°Like I said, our god has believers in many worlds. They gather together once a decade to give him offerings. The tribes of this world are also believers.¡± ¡®Why are they worshipping a dead god¡­¡¯ Gods were technically dead on the mortal realm since their souls only exists in the divine realm. However, their powers were present in the individuals they blessed before their deaths. ¡®I¡¯m pretty sure this Sky God guy hasn¡¯t blessed anyone yet. Melis would be furious if he did.'' Arnold took out his hologram card and began scanning the items inside the room. ¡¤ Staff of ???(E) ¡¤ Witch¡¯s Cauldron of ???(S) ¡¤ Hermit Sage Diary(Unranked item¡ªNot a magic item or weapon. It records the life of the world-hopping mortal) ¡¤ Magician Orb(S) ¡¤ Holy Water(???) ¡°Hmm?¡± the others didn¡¯t really interest him but his eyes was drawn towards the fifth item that the hologram card scanned. Arnold picked up the small vial that had white liquid inside of it. He was careful not to drop it as he opened up the top and sniffed the liquid. Though it was like poison to him if it touched his skin or he ingested it, sniffing it was fine since breathing its vapor in small amounts wasn¡¯t dangerous to him. ¡°Ah, that is not supposed to be here.¡± The angel was about to take the vial but Arnold didn¡¯t let her, ¡°What? You said you only wanted weapons. Stick by the deal or you¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble with the disciples.¡± Arnold ignored the angel. He took Ceru out of his chestpocket. ¡°!!¡± the angel¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°A Cherubim!? Why do you have such a¡ª¡± Her voice was drowned out by a loud squeal that came out of the little see-through box in Arnold¡¯s hand. It was surprising how such a little creature could produce such a loud noise. It was a child-like voice. Ceru violently flapped her small wings. Arnold was holding the vial right next to her box so it seemed like she was trying to get to the vial but she was too small to break the glass. ¡®As expected. Infant cherubims love the smell and essence of Holy Water. It¡¯s like candy for human toddlers.¡¯ Holy Water¡ªwhich were the creations of humans¡ªhad the purest form of divine power. It could cure wounds, cleanse a sickly person whose body is riddled with impurities and burn an undead to ash. Of course, it had nothing to do with its quality since even a small amount of Holy Water could injure a high-class demon like a Greater Demon. ¡°Where did you get¡­ that¡­?¡± the angel pointed at Ceru who was trying to escape her little box. ¡°I got it from a friend,¡± said Arnold vaguely. ¡®This reaction is expected from an angel like this one that¡¯s the lowest in the angel hierarchy.¡¯ Angels that roamed the mortal realms(like his world) were known to be the lowest in the divine realm in terms of status. An archangel¡ªa being that protects their gods¡ªwas the second lowest. A Cherubim¡ªwith the Throne and Seraphim¡ªis the highest in the Principality of Divine Order. This puts into perspective how special Cherubims were. They were known to be the godly form of regular angels and archangels and were even valuable to gods. ¡°What kind of maniac gives away such a treasure to a mere friend¡­? Do you realize the kinds of things that will happen to you if the gods find out your friend kidnapped a Cherubim?¡± ¡°Yeah, I know. But that person didn¡¯t kidnap Ceru. They summoned her.¡± ¡°Giving a Cherubim a name as if it¡¯s a pet¡­ How bizarre¡­ What do you mean they summoned her? There shouldn¡¯t be a spell or ritual capable of summoning anything from the divine realm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all they told me. I have no idea how they summoned her.¡± ¡®Hmm, let¡¯s see what Ceru will do if I pour the water into her box.¡¯ Cherubims didn¡¯t have mouths in their base form but their bodies had small pores that absorb the water into their bodies. Of course, once they mature then they are able to transform into humans if need be. That means that they can eat like humans can. Ceru hopped up and down as she flapped her wing once Arnold opened up the box. She looked at Arnold with sparkles in her eye. Arnold poured the water onto her small body. She immediately shrieked in pleasure as her small wing flapped even harder. The liquid was immediately absorbed into her body. A yellow glow radiated from her body as more feathers grew in rapid succession. Her body also grew at an incredible rate. Arnold took her out of the box so that she didn¡¯t break it. ¡®What kind of holy water was that!? It¡¯s making her grow this much!?¡¯ Considering how it was unranked, it might be that the vial could¡¯ve been above S-class. Which means¡­ ¡®Who the hell made a Star-Class bottle of Holy Water and just gave it to a dying guy?¡¯ ¡°Ceru¡­?¡± Arnold looked at the Ceru who was now bigger than his own hand. Unlike before, she had two wings of pure white feathers. Her once pinkish skin was now a milky white color. Her single eye stared up at Arnold in wonder. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Hmm, seems like she can¡¯t talk yet.¡± ¡®I wanted to hear what trials she has for me before she can bless me with divine protection. Oh well, I can wait.¡¯ Still, he didn¡¯t expect her to grow this rapidly from one bottle. Not even the pope¡ªwho had access to secret divine spells¡ªcould create something as high tier as the holy water he gave Ceru. Such caliber divine items could probably also regenerate limbs. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Arnold looked at the angel, ¡°You said that this vial wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. Who brought it? Are there more of this in this palace?¡± Considering the value of Star-Class items, they wouldn¡¯t be laying among the items inside the throne room. ¡°The knight I mentioned before¡­¡± the angel replied, ¡°She comes here once a year to contribute to the person who gave her shelter when she was forced to flee her world.¡± ¡°She fled her world? Do you know which world she¡¯s from?¡± ¡°I am unsure. But she¡¯s a human like you. Perhaps she¡¯s from the same world?¡± ¡®There¡¯s no telling if that¡¯s the case.¡¯ There were many worlds in the game¡¯s universe where humans exist. Also, the Timeline Gods would sometimes give people the ability to world hop or regress. The angel pointed to one of the walls. ¡°That¡¯s her. She aided us in our fight against outside foes until our God¡¯s death so we made a painting in her honor.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold looked at the portrait that she was pointing to. It was the portrait of a young woman whose eyes were covered by her long reddish hair. She wore silvery armor and had a teal blue sword that shone radiantly as she held it in the sky atop her horse. Her helmet resembled that of a warrior maiden from a valkyrian tribe from the Nine Realms but Arnold wasn¡¯t sure which one. ¡®Hmm¡­ She doesn¡¯t look familiar.¡¯ Arnold was pretty confident at remembering characters even if he couldn¡¯t remember other things about the game. The illustration of every character was unique which made remembering them easier since you could associate them with their characteristics. For example, there was a woman in the Testaments who had a bandage wrapped around her eyes. She wore a sexy nun robe with her exposed thighs wrapped in garter belt tights. Nearly every female was made a sex symbol in this game so their designs left quite an impression in the fanbase. What about the woman in the portrait? ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. All of us call her ¡®Lady Knight¡¯. She¡¯s never told us anything about herself. The Sky God didn¡¯t say anything either. There were more of these potions but the god used them all to keep his lifeforce intact to defend this palace.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± He was curious about this woman. But his interest didn¡¯t delve that deep that he would go looking for this mysterious knight who possesses such high-class items. His only goal was getting stronger and finding the martial arts book. Not going on some treasure hunt. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold realized that Ceru was still looking straight at him. It was like she was looking into his soul. ¡®She can probably tell that I have a demon lord seed inside of me. Strange. She¡¯s not even scared at all.¡¯ He cleared his throat before patting her head(?). She seemed to enjoy it since she flapped her wings gently and closed her eye. ¡°¡­a divine being is being treated like a pet¡­ What madness is this¡­¡± The angel¡¯s mutter went unheard of as Arnold relished in Ceru¡¯s cuteness. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold managed to gather the following weapons during his time in the throne room: ¡¤ Cobra King Fang Daggers(S) ¡¤ Normal Shortsword(D) ¡¤ Chains of Rampage(A) ¡¤ Wind Elemental Sword[(Magic Sword-type)SS] ¡¤ Spear Of Chaos(S) He also took that sage diary or whatever it was called. He only took it out of curiosity. Besides that, the items listed above were the highest ranking weapons he could find in the throne room. He wanted to rob the skeleton so much but decided to not go back on the deal he and the angel agreed upon. He wasn¡¯t a mage so magic items would do him no good except fill his magic bags. The only thing he could do with them was sell them which was pretty pointless since he was going to become the richest noble in history soon. The spear¡ªwhich was an S-Class weapon¡ªwill be given to Jack. Arnold will use the magic sword as his primary weapon for now. It was the highest ranked sword he could find, the daggers and spear being the second highest. The demon sword and his Aura Sword will be put away for now. Arnold was now outside after leaving the palace. Nothing else was keeping him here so he decided it was best to leave. The stuff inside the other rooms were trash besides the weapons he had. What kind of bastards give such low-quality gifts to a literal god? It made stealing the stuff harder since Arnold didn¡¯t find that many useful items. There was nothing that was comparable to the Holy Water he gave Ceru. Speaking of Ceru, she shrunk herself to be able to sleep in the box again. Arnold was glad that he didn¡¯t have to explain to her why it was bad if others saw her. Once she was old enough then she¡¯ll be able to use a racial skill that masks her presence from others, besides her master(Arnold). Until then it was better if she stayed in the box that was in Arnold¡¯s chest-pocket. Luckily, she could shrink herself back to her previous size. ¡°Say, angel,¡± Arnold spoke to the angel when they stood on top of the stairs, the void was right below them. ¡°My name is Rafaela.¡± ¡°Finally decided to tell me your name, huh¡­ Anyway, how far have you been in the dungeon, Rafaela?¡± "I have travelled through 99 worlds." "Then it''s safe to say that you know the dungeon like the back of your hand?" "Not quite. The disciples leave behind trails for us angels to follow if we wish to go to their towers. It''s like going from point A to point B. I never have a reason to deviate from my path unless it''s for interests'' sake." ¡°Tsk, useless woman. No wonder you stayed a low-ranking angel even after hundreds of years.¡± ¡°Is this the thanks I get for helping a lost soul?¡± ¡°Helping? You just opened the door for me and led me to a room that had like half a dozen good items at best.¡± Rafaela clicked her tongue, ¡°I hope you die, ungrateful insect.¡± she flapped her wings but Arnold grabbed her heel just as she was about to fly away, ¡°Kyaah!?¡± She fell down on her face. ¡°You said that you have a priest-class earlier, right?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Rafaela¡¯s nails dug into the soil and Arnold could hear her heavy breathing. ¡°How strong are your buffs?¡± Buffs are usually associated with priests who use divine power. Unlike offensive divine spells and pure holy water, the divine power in buffs were so insignificant that they were almost unnoticeable even to demons. Mechanics of various spells work differently, just like how mana and aura differed. A mage could use their mana to cast healing spells just as good as a priest. However, they¡¯re unable to use high-tier buffs like the spell [Fortify Host]. It¡¯s a spell that hardens the target¡¯s bone structure, thereby increasing their defense and offensive power. Of course, there were many other examples. ¡°¡­I¡¯m a practitioner of Mid Tier Divine spells.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Arnold looked at her in confusion as he muttered, ¡°What kind of leveling system is that? Was it in the game before?¡± ¡°Game?¡± ¡°Forgot what I said. What do you mean by Mid Tier?¡± ¡°I¡¯m above average in my field of work.¡± ¡®Okay, so let¡¯s just assume she can cast 3rd rank spells. Being born an Elf with high magical capabilities and an angel at the same time definitely gave her abilities a boost.¡¯ Spells were divided in ranks. Especially arcane magic and its derivations. Arnold had never heard of divine spells being divided into tiers(Low, Mid, High, etc¡­). ¡°You¡­ Where are you from exactly?¡± asked Arnold after he couldn¡¯t come up with an answer. ¡°I don¡¯t remember much. It¡¯s been centuries since I¡¯ve been back home before coming to this world. All I can remember is that my people lived right below a mountain that stretched as far as the continent¡¯s shoreline and pierced the clouds.¡± A sudden lightbulb went off in Arnold¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re from the other side of the continent?¡± Though mana and aura was rare on the other side of the human world, demihumans like Elves, Dwarves, Wolfkin, Catkin, and so on lived there. As mentioned before, monsters were present pretty much everywhere while supernatural abilities were rare past the Culb mountains. The Culb Mountains caused a strange phenomena to occur that blocked the other side of the continent from getting the same amount of mana from the World Tree as Diacree. ¡°Other continent?¡± ¡°One the other side of the Culb mountains. That¡¯s the name of the mountains you¡¯re talking about. The mountain divides the continent.¡± Diacree had the World Tree that keeps the soil vibrant and air clean of impurities. It also gave life to nearly every creature on Diacree. Some say that the tree had to do with all the major evolutions that took place throughout the years and that it would be the only thing standing during a mass extinction. Of course, that was merely a legend. The tree wasn¡¯t the sole reason for things like evolution and such. Now for the other continent. It was a gloomy place filled with nothing but death due to wars, famines and other disasters. However, the other continent had a secret that few players knew about: It had more relic tombs than Diacree continent. It was also home to many of the highest class artifacts known in the game. Dungeons weren¡¯t present there to produce mana since the environment wasn¡¯t favorable to dungeons(which naturally produces mana) but relic tombs were in the abundance. They were hard to find but the search was worth it. Many kingdoms fought against each other for the relics found inside those tombs. Even one artifact wielded by a single individual could change the tide of a war. Getting to the other side wasn¡¯t easy since you¡¯d have to traverse the great Culb Mountain range that divided a continent in two. Yet how did this angel get here? ¡°Why don¡¯t the two of us team up?¡± Arnold asked. ¡°Me? Join you? Never!¡± Rafaela protested and tried to back away but Arnold stepped closer, not backing down. ¡°Why not? You¡¯re a defenseless angel. Well, I assume you can use a few attack spells but not enough to protect yourself. I¡¯m an S-rank adventurer. I¡¯m someone you need by your side in this dangerous dungeon.¡± There was a good reason for his adamancy. Angels¡ªregardless of their rank¡ªhave very powerful buffs that can even double your strength for a short period of time so having one by your side was very beneficial in a fight. Angels with the priest class were far different from ordinary humans with the same class. This was due to their divine nature that they receive when becoming angels. For example, that yellow thing(her halo) floating above Rafaela¡¯s head gave her this special nature mentioned above. She can also heal Arnold¡¯s major injuries. He wanted to save his healing potions for when he was in real danger. The only time he¡¯d use the potions is if his HP goes below 10% since they restore 98% of a player¡¯s HP. ¡°Look, you don¡¯t know what kinds of monsters are on the other floors, right? What if you get attacked by them?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a 6th star swordsman and S-rank adventurer so I¡¯ll be able to protect you. All you need to do is buff and heal me when I say so. We can look out for each other this way.¡± Arnold wasn¡¯t planning on using his demon lord powers constantly. He will only use it whenever he runs into a boss that¡¯s too much for his aura alone to handle. If Rafaela could increase his strength twofold then he will be able to achieve at least 40% of the strength he has in his demon lord form. That was enough for him. Rafaela looked unsure of what to say. ¡°Get it? You¡¯re not a combat class combatant so you¡¯re basically a sitting duck for monsters.¡± Angels travel with their masters(disciples). It was like this for every servant of a god. Angels were servants of the disciples while disciples were servants of the gods. Angels also served gods but they didn¡¯t hold as much importance as disciples. Disciples aren¡¯t weak. In fact, they receive power from the gods they serve so the angel¡¯s master should be quite capable. ¡®But that person isn¡¯t here right now.¡¯ ¡°¡­.¡± Her wings drooped as she fidgeted with her fingers, ¡°¡­Fine, but don¡¯t think you can order me to do anything I don¡¯t want to.¡± Rafaela stepped toward the edge of the cliff and did a small jump. Arnold followed after her. The two of them were sucked into the abyss. Chapter 133: Memories What¡¯s your definition of a void? What could exist inside a void if light itself couldn¡¯t pierce the darkest dark? Do creatures that had adapted to the darkness live there? Does some entity live there that kidnaps the unfortunate souls that fall inside? No. What lived in a void¡ªan empty space¡ªwas one¡¯s regrets, your trauma and every single mistake you ever made. Even something as non-threatening as stealing someone¡¯s pencil is an example of regret. It doesn¡¯t matter what you did, if it negatively influences others and triggers regret then you shall be reminded of what you did. The possibilities of what you¡¯ll see are endless. No being can decide what you¡¯ll see. Not even gods who created your mortal form. You¡¯re left alone with your thoughts, with no one there to share them with. What happens when your ears can¡¯t funnel sound around you when there¡¯s none to speak of? You¡¯re forced to remember your regrets. This was very similar to a white room. White torture or white room torture does not directly attack the body: by assaulting the five senses or the psychological integrity of a person, it remains invisible to the naked eye but leaves indelible psychological traces. A void without sound, smell, a physical form and no life was exactly the same. Of course, everyone had different reactions to this void. Those who sinned are more likely to succumb to their regrets while the goodhearted few see nothing. What you¡¯ll see as your regrets differ from the next person. You could even see none at all if you don¡¯t regret the things you¡¯ve done. Did you kill a cat? Perhaps you might see a re-enactment of your deed. Maybe you did something that didn¡¯t make you happy if only you chose wisely. You might see your life if you hadn¡¯t chosen that something. ¡°¡­.?¡± Arnold noticed that he wasn¡¯t falling into the darkness anymore. The Elf girl was nowhere to be seen. He was standing on a grassy plain by his lonesome self. A cold breeze swept against his dark blue hair. It travelled through his clothes and sent a chill up his spine. He looked around but saw nothing besides hilly plains with forests. There were some animals walking around but none of them seemed to notice him. He couldn¡¯t see their faces since all of them were turned away from him for some reason. Arnold noticed a rabbit running up to him. Its head was facing down until it got to him. ¡°!?¡± His eyes widened and goosebumps rose on his skin. The rabbit had Nait¡¯s face. Not just that but it had the exact expression Nait had on his face when he died. His eyes were opened but no light was within those eyes. His mouth was twisted into a grimace. That. Revived. Soul. Isn¡¯t. Mine. It. Robbed. My. Body. Now. I. Am. No One. I. Am. No One! A booming voice screamed in Arnold¡¯s ear even though the rabbit was so small. Arnold blinked and noticed that the rabbit¡¯s face was back to normal. It sniffed him before hopping away. ¡°What was that¡­¡± he held his face in his hand, ¡°Is my insomnia causing hallucinations?¡± The void¡¯s effects was making the hallucinations worse it seems. Arnold looked around to see where he was. He noticed someone nearby even though the figure wasn¡¯t there before. It was a man. He was in a wheelchair. His dark blue hair was long and resembled the hair of a woman and his blue eyes were as bright as the sky above. He¡­ looked like Arnold? He definitely resembled Arnold but seemed much older. This man had no legs and only one arm. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ me?¡± Arnold stepped closer. ¡®Did this abyss somehow link our worlds together? I know that something like that is possible but I didn¡¯t expect a space pocket to be capable of that.¡¯ Space pockets didn¡¯t have both space and time properties. That would be absurd. But¡­ maybe there are exceptions. ¡°You? No, I¡¯m not you. At least not anymore.¡± The older version of Arnold looked at him like he was trash, ¡°You¡¯re a disgrace to the warlord powerful enough to overthrow demon lords. Do you know how much I had to sacrifice to get this powerful? But look what happened to me in the end because I always hesitated like you.¡± He opened his robe¡¯s chest area, revealing a hole where his heart was supposed to be. A small kindle of white flames was burning inside that hole. Aether. That was what was keeping him alive. The older him seemed to notice his stare. ¡°What? Are you curious? I¡¯m sure you are. I had Aether as my main form of combat but I still had much to learn and haven¡¯t even touched the peak of this power. I wasn¡¯t even close to it. Thus, it could never match up to the power of the Holy Sword of Song and Light.¡± ¡°What¡­ What did this to you?¡± ¡°The Demon King. She told me that I could never be the hero. I knew that but was I supposed to let her invade my world and take everything I¡¯ve fought for, everything I¡¯ve bled for? But I was na?ve. It doesn¡¯t matter how strong I was, I could never defeat her. Divine power was the only thing that could stop her. Alas it is something that¡¯s out of my reach. However, even that hero, Arthur was powerless against that monster that¡¯s beyond comprehension.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Arthur? Hero? ¡°Hold on. What do you mean when you said Arthur is the hero? How did that happen?¡± ¡°I thought you were supposed to be an omniscient being from another world. You don¡¯t even know that Arthur became the hero?¡± Arnold knew already that things wouldn¡¯t be the same as it was in the game but he didn¡¯t expect Arthur, a side character to become a hero and not Luke. Why did the story change so drastically in the old Arnold¡¯s world? Of course, that wasn¡¯t to say that the Arthur in his world will become the one destined to slay Arsnoria. Arnold met Arthur and his sister the day a vassal household of the main branch came to introduce their new heir. The previous one died so they had to adopt a boy to inherit the household. Marcus¡¯ great-uncle was old so he couldn¡¯t make another child. Arthur was a weak boy. He couldn¡¯t defend himself against anyone, even children younger than himself. He was bullied by the noble boys relentlessly. They just wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to mess with him. Arnold hated seeing such a disgusting weakling who was going to inherit a great House affiliated with the Berkley House. The Tivurgian Family were part of the stronger families of the empire. They had a strong private army that answers only to Marcus von Berkley. The Berkley Household already had thousands of soldiers and several hundred knights but the alliance with the Tivurgian strengthened the military power the Household had. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. Marcus¡¯ great-uncle ruled the household. He lost his eldest son in a battle many years ago so he needed a replacement. Given how he despised sending his family out to war after losing his only son, he wanted to adopt a child, regardless of what their abilities were or if they could fight or not. All the household needed was a healthy boy. The boy could be educated to take over the house. Arnold confronted that boy one day with sword in hand: ¡°Fight me.¡± Of course, the boy was scared. Not minding that, Arnold punched him. Yet he refused to fight. Arnold punched him again. Yet he refused. However, the third punch seemed to awaken something in him. It was probably the will to not lose. Despite picking up that sword and trying to fight Arnold, he was mercilessly beaten down by the much younger Arnold. This was because Arnold had already began his aura training so he was much stronger. All Arthur had was his fast reflexes which didn¡¯t amount to much once the battle dragged on. Arnold was superior when it came to prolonged combat. Arnold told Arthur to fight him every day. There was still no progress. Arthur was still weaker. The point of him telling Arthur to fight wasn¡¯t to win against Arnold but to become brave enough to fight anyone who tried to bully him. Arnold hoped the idiot would get it. In the end, he did. ¡°What¡­ are these memories?¡± Why could Arnold suddenly remember everything from his childhood? Didn¡¯t that transmigrator, Liam, take it all away from him when he took over his body? He could remember everything from Arnold¡¯s childhood: He remembered how he shared his first kiss with Olivia when they were 10. He remembered how he was almost assassinated four times during his childhood. He could remember the first day he met Victoria. These vivid memories were so clear that he could recall every moment, every emotion he felt throughout his younger life. ¡®I¡­ I can see everything¡­¡¯ ¡°Those are my memories. I couldn¡¯t quite give them to you when you first came to this world since a force was keeping me away. But the abyss broke that link between you and that force. These memories are now yours. Well, I can¡¯t give you all the memories.¡± said the older Arnold. Something else flashed in Arnold¡¯s mind. He saw gigantic roots growing out of the sky and upside-down trees. He saw the collapse of the Intermid border. He saw the emergence of the Demon King and the three Demon Lords. Everything else that he remembered from the game flashed right past his eyes in fragments. He couldn¡¯t see them all since they appeared and disappeared so fast. ¡°Ugh! Ugh!¡± Arnold clutched his head. The sheer amount of knowledge was sending waves of pain through his head. Calling it a headache was being cute. It felt like his head was being struck with a dull weapon. ¡°Do you know who always stood against all the calamities that came even before the Demon King?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Me. The hero was a weakling who couldn¡¯t even defeat a demon lord. I found out only later on that Luke was supposed to inherit that title but died too early to unlock all his power. Laughable, isn¡¯t it? There was no party of Transcendents like myself to stand up against Arsnoria.¡± ¡°The Hero Party was never formed?¡± ¡°No. Lauran pursued the arcane as an elite mage after I released her. Flora lived as a mute wife after being sold off to a foreign noble. Angelica was locked up and tortured by Augustus after he found out that she wanted to escape her cage(the tower she resides in). She killed herself by biting her tongue and suffocating to death. Alitus lived a normal life with his family after the war. Olivia bought herself a villa in the countryside and became a general who leads the empire¡¯s soldiers in the shadow. And finally, Luke¡­ Well, he had somewhat of a happy ending. He married Norn and moved to another country where he became one of the strongest knights on the continent, never finding out that he was special. The Hero Party¡ªthat was supposed to defeat the Demon King¡ªnever happened as you intended it to happen.¡± ¡°What¡­? What about Luke and Flora? He was supposed to meet her at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Did that never happen?¡± ¡°It did but love was the reason the two went their separate ways.¡± ¡®I fucking knew it. That little horny bastard is in love with two women.¡¯ Arnold remembered that day he parted ways with Flora with Luke. Luke seemed so alone when he parted ways with Flora. It wasn¡¯t strange to love two people at once but it was certainly an uncommon thing. ¡°Luke had to decide: Cut ties with Flora¡ªwho he developed feelings for¡ªor Norn, his first love. The only thing that he and Flora had in common was their love for fighting. He fell for her beauty and saw her as an older sister. He chose his childhood friend over Flora in the end.¡± Arnold looked at his older self with a blank expression. It sounded absurd. Shouldn¡¯t destiny have brought them all together? ¡°Then there¡¯s me, the guy who swore to dominate the world with his power. I ended up saving everyone¡¯s asses every time. Quite ironic. The hero only became strong enough to protect everyone once he got his holy sword. What about me, the guy who saved everyone while the hero was off training somewhere secluded from the rest of the world? Look what I got. I gained no recognition. No money. No fame. No wife, no children. I only got this.¡± He looked down at his body. ¡°The hero was the one who gained it all. Now I¡¯m just a ghost. He can enjoy his life after obtaining world peace. My aether is useless without legs and two arms. No¡­ I¡¯m useless.¡± ¡°That¡­ That can¡¯t be real.¡± ¡°Oh, but it is, Liam.¡± ¡°The hero was supposed to be Luke... Arnold was supposed to be one of the final bosses. Luke killed Arnold along with his companions and goes on to fight the Demon King. That should¡¯ve been the way things transpired in your world.¡± This wasn¡¯t to say that there was only one ending, though. Does Arthur become the protagonist when Luke dies? Does the game continue even after Luke dies? Did the Star Beast still destroy the world regardless of the pain and suffering the Hero Party went through to save it? Arnold had so many questions. ¡°That¡¯s what you thought would¡¯ve happened. Of course, a small event in the present can influence the future. Your intervention increased the chances of the Hero Party coming together. Of course, I¡¯m not saying that things would¡¯ve gone differently but there¡¯s still that small possibility.¡± Luke was going to become Duke Berkley. Olivia was going to become a Divine Beast Tamer after she met Neguard. Lauran was going to become an Archmage candidate with Adrianna¡¯s help. Flora was going to fight at Luke¡¯s side and train him to become the greatest swordsman in the entire world. There were more people who needed to join the Hero Party but that Two figures suddenly emerged next to the crippled older Arnold. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± They looked exactly the same age as crippled Arnold. However, their clothing and appearance differed immensely from one another. The one on the right donned full-body white armour and had a golden sword on his hip. He looked exactly like a holy knight who protects the weak against evil. The left one was wearing a long black robe. He had long silver hair and completely white pupils in his black eyes. His appearance resembled demon lord Arnold a lot. He even had a protruding horn out of the side of his head. A sinister aura surrounded this man. Arnold noticed something on that person¡¯s left hand index finger. It was a ring of a skull with demonic horns. In the skull¡¯s open mouth was a small ball. On the ball was a certain number¡ª4. Arnold recognized that ring all too well. It was a ring given to only the highest hierarchy of demons¡ªa Demon Lord chosen by Arsnoria Vlur Daemon. ¡®This can¡¯t be¡­ I¡¯m going to become a demon lord?¡¯ Of course, deep down he knew he¡¯ll have to confront this inevitable future. The Demon Kings selects not only demons but also factors to become their four demon lords. The possibility that he¡¯ll meet the Demon King one day was very high since fate forces him to. He wasn¡¯t the factor of any normal demon lord out of the thousands that existed. He was the factor of the strongest demon lord to ever exist. The demon lord¡¯s name was Oriel. He was from the Greater Demon species known as the Seirs, who were also known as the strongest fighting force of the demon world, surpassing every major clan of greater demons in overall strength. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± Arnold asked while glancing between the two figures repeatedly. ¡°These are the paths you¡¯ll be forced to take.¡± ¡°Paths?¡± ¡°When the situation calls for it then you¡¯ll be forced to take either this one,¡± he pointed to his right, ¡°or this one,¡± he pointed to his left, ¡°Choosing both at once will require sacrifices.¡± The demon lord on the left looked like evil incarnate. His eyes were devoid of life and his body radiated death and suffering. The other one was the complete opposite. His smile was so confident that anyone would trust him with their lives during times of danger. He exuded such powerful charisma from that smile alone. The two figures vanished like smoke. ¡°The feeling of saving people feels familiar, doesn¡¯t it? You felt it when you saved that orphanage from that monster.¡± ¡°You were watching me¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯m the subconscious of your future self so I have seen everything you¡¯ve done until now. Tell me, how did it feel to kill that boy with your own hands?¡± ¡°!!¡± The scene of Arnold piercing Nait¡¯s stomach with his Sword Intent flashed in his head. Arnold felt nothing during that moment. All he wanted at that moment was to get rid of any obstacle in his way. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a woman or child, if they found out that he was the culprit then he had to get rid of them. Of course, Nait¡¯s case was a little special since the boy was revived. One¡¯s lifeforce is connected to your memories so if your lifeforce was disturbed even slightly then a fragment of your memory is taken away. This was one of the many reasons why it was important to never use magic or skills that drain your lifeforce. Arnold hoped that Nait would forget everything he heard once his lifeforce was forced back into his body. Hopefully no one had pointed out that Arnold was the culprit behind that monster wave. If Nait got his memories back then Arnold¡¯s hard work will be for nothing. His suffering will also be for nothing. Older Arnold¡¯s words resonated again: ¡°¡­ how did it feel to kill that boy with your hands?¡± ¡°I hated it¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But it was necessary for my goal.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case then why can¡¯t you overcome the fact that you killed that boy? That rabbit you just saw was the embodiment of your regrets. You saw the real Nait, not the one the world replaced. That boy walking around in your world only has Nait¡¯s memories but he will never be the one you killed. He will never have the same joy. He will strive for his goal, becoming a hero with no other purpose in life. Tell me, what difference is there between killing people yourself and ordering others to kill people? The blood is still on your hands. If you¡¯re feeling bad because you killed an innocent boy but ordered the murders of strangers then you¡¯re nothing but a psychopath.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°No matter. My business with you is done.¡± the older Arnold was slowly fading away from the ground up. ¡°What? Wait a second!¡± Arnold called out to him in a hurry, ¡°Which path did you choose in the end!?¡± He mentioned that he had to confront the enemies that the Hero had to face. Yet he still wanted world domination. Did he choose the left one or the right one? In other words, did he fight to save people or to kill? ¡°That¡¯s irrelevant. You¡¯re not like me. And you never will be. That dragon within you will never be set free.¡± He vanished after he finished speaking. A lingering voice swept past Arnold¡¯s ear: Remember one last thing, don¡¯t trust Victoria like I did... Chapter 134: Greatest Warrior of Naridian Kingdom ¡°¡­.?¡± Arnold slowly opened up his eyes. ¡®What¡¯s this softness below my head? A pillow?¡¯ This was the second time he¡¯s felt this softness. The first time was back when Victoria was giving him a lap pillow. But this particular softness didn¡¯t have the same smell as Victoria back when she gave him a lap pillow after he lost to Luke. Who was it? His eyes opened and he was able to see what he was laying on. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°!¡± He looked straight into the face of a beauty. Her skin was fair and white. Her eyes were a deep green while her hair was completely white. Her ears were exactly like that of an Elf. Her small lips and tall nose were the craftsmanship of perfection. Am I looking at an Elven Goddess, Arnold thought to himself. No, it was¡­ ¡°Rafaela?¡± Arnold slowly lifted his upper body to look at her. She averted her eyes. ¡°How long was I out?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She refused to speak. ¡°I never thought you looked this beautiful beneath that mask,¡± he picked up the bird mask, ¡°I thought you¡¯d have an ugly face or something. That¡¯s usually why people hide their faces.¡± ¡°Flattering me won¡¯t make me let my guard down around you. I still think of you as a stranger.¡± She said flatly, ¡°¡­Are you alright?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold went silent as he suddenly recalled what he experienced in the void. He never expected the void to overwhelm his will that much. If one was unlucky, the void can even impact your psyche so much that you¡¯ll never be the same person you were before you entered. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Arnold said a few seconds later. He stood up and looked around. ¡°So this is the third floor, huh.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó The world resembled the grassy plains of his original world so much. In fact, the wildlife didn¡¯t differ from his world at all. The sky was a deep blue and the trees weren¡¯t as massive as the trees on the second floor. He felt at peace for the most part being surrounded by a familiar environment. Still, something gnawed at him even while being surrounded by such a peaceful place. Why did his future self tell him to not trust Victoria? Sure, she had a very strange and mysterious past but she would never hurt Arnold or get in the way of his goals unless they were a danger to his life. She was like his big sister, no, she was more like a mother, like Adrianna was before she began pushing her son away. Arnold now had the memories of his alternate self so he could remember many things about Victoria. Regardless of whether he knows the future completely or not, he was grateful to have these memories that was lost when he was transmigrated. It was probably weird to say this but he felt like Victoria raised him. He wouldn¡¯t be healthy without her strict diet plans or well-dressed and have fashionable clothes without her fashion sense. She was more involved in his life than his parents who were always busy. Marcus was a duke before anything else so he was away from the city most of the time tending to his territories and his duties in the empire as a Great Noble. Adrianna always had to travel around due to her job as a professor and Elite Mage. She¡¯s locked in her tower at the castle most of the time to focus on research. At least Anna was there for Arnold. He spent more time with his sister than he did his parents. Was the fact that they spent so little time together the reason why Marcus and Adrianna adored their family so much? Maybe that was how a family was supposed to be. The parents were off working most of the time while the children were by themselves. Of course, even Anna spent less and less time with him as her career grew. She already started a merchant guild at 15. How lonely must Arnold have felt before Victoria came into his life? Arnold looked up at the sky. ¡°If that was the real me from the future then¡­¡± he recalled something that happened not too long ago, ¡°...then what was that vision I saw through the eyes of the other me?¡± Was that even real? Was the Arnold he saw before the real him? No, these memories felt real, like he experienced that childhood himself. ¡°The other one was either a glimpse of my own future or a lie created with Destiny Magic.¡± If it was a lie... then the culprit was Angelica, the Oracle. The question was: Why did she show him that vision in the first place. If he had stayed a little longer in that vision¡­ then he would¡¯ve been be able to see who the Hero was who invaded Arnold¡¯s castle. One might ask: Didn¡¯t the future Arnold mention Luke¡¯s name though? If Destiny is involved then Angelica probably made future Arnold mention Luke. Destiny can either be a blessing by offering predictions to the unknowledgeable or it can be used as a tool of fabrication to deceive others. Arnold almost fell victim to the latter. ¡°¡ªShouldn¡¯t we be heading to the next floor instead of sitting here like we¡¯re on vacation?¡± a voice came from his side. ¡°Are you listening to me?¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± Arnold¡¯s mind was blank for a second but he snapped out of it. Rafaela sat down, carrying a basket of strange fruit she picked in the woods. He had forgotten that she said that she was going to gather fruits so he didn¡¯t notice that she was gone. ¡°We should prepare ourselves fully before thinking of moving any further. Chances are that teleportation between floors won¡¯t always be linear like earlier.¡± Arnold responded after his thoughts were interrupted. ¡°Linear?¡± He didn¡¯t arrive on the first floor when he came through the entrance outside. Arnold suspected that it could be a bug in the game that the developer team were too lazy to fix. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Teleportation could be random so they had to be prepared for anything. The two could even be separated. Arnold didn¡¯t want that since angel buffs are much more powerful than buffs of any priest or cleric. If Arnold and Rafaela are separated than he won¡¯t be able to fight to his fullest potential. He¡¯ll have to be careful with preserving his power which can make fighting much harder since he can¡¯t go all out. Luckily, a space pocket didn¡¯t behave the same way as regular floor hopping. Unlike teleportation portals that uses space to bend matter, a space pocket has a force that keeps your body¡¯s mass and form constant. Meaning that you wouldn¡¯t be bent like a noodle. It¡¯s like going through a tunnel that¡¯s connected to two specific worlds and not just randomized worlds. That often happens in teleportation. A person isn¡¯t magically sent to another location. It¡¯s just that your body distorts so much with the help of space-time magic. The ¡°noodle¡± shape of your body allows you to move as fast as light. It¡¯s so small than you can only be detected through a modern microscope. Arnold finished explaining the above to Rafaela. Of course, he didn¡¯t mention anything from the game. ¡°Chances of us finding another space pocket is rare since they¡¯re not as common as portals. We might be taken to a floor which we¡¯re not prepared for.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Rafaela looked at Arnold silently. By the way, she wasn¡¯t wearing her mask anymore. Arnold was always surrounded by beautiful women so he was pretty used to talking to women comfortably unlike before. ¡°¡­Are you a teleportation expert or something?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡®I just remembered what I read on a forum of conspiracies about teleportation in the game.¡¯ He had no idea if he was right but he believed in that theory more than the other stupid ones he read about. ¡°Do you understand now why we should prepare thoroughly?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ But how will we do it?¡± ¡°First of all, we should go over the kind of monsters we should look out for the most. Secondly, we should be aware of what inhabitants we¡¯ll encounter. Third, if the situation turns out to be different than what we expected to happen then we should be ready to adapt to that situation.¡± It was dungeon hunting 101. He wanted to mention the things he learned in class back then but that didn¡¯t seem important at the moment. ¡°Do you have any idea how we¡¯ll find a portal?¡± ¡°The disciples are thorough when they mark paths for us to follow. They usually paint an eye with wings on the paths. It¡¯s easy to spot in open areas.¡± Arnold looked around. He even used his aura to enhance his senses but still saw nothing. ¡°These doesn¡¯t seem to be any markings like that anywhere.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯re not too far from the entrance. The disciples usually make the markings further away to avoid unwanted guests from discovering the trails. But I can still remember the path I used last time. We can also resupply at certain points along the paths. They leave supplies for us servants in case we need it.¡± ¡°I see. Hm?¡± Arnold spotted something moving in the distance. It seemed like a gathering of sorts. Maybe swarms of insects or birds? No, it seemed much bigger. ¡°Huh?¡± Arnold saw the same thing coming from the other side of the open grassy plain, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°?¡± Rafaela was about to bite into the fruit in her hand but stopped when Arnold pointed to the grassy plain. ¡°Those are the inhabitants of this world. They seem to be fighting in a skirmish.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡®That doesn¡¯t look like any small skirmish, though. It looks like a war.¡¯ It didn¡¯t strike him as a surprise that they were intelligent beings that knew about gathering together to fight. Each world in a dungeon was unique so there¡¯s no limit to what you can encounter. Dungeon worlds can¡¯t just have monsters after all. What separated this dungeon from the rest was that it was so massive that it could hold entire worlds in its dimension. Smaller dungeons usually only have limited areas that players can explore. Which means they have limits on normal occasions. The Sky God Dungeon wasn¡¯t called the biggest dungeon ever created for nothing. The servers of the game even shut down one time because of the traffic that the dungeon was getting. Even a game as big as Star Fantasy couldn¡¯t handle millions of players exploring one dungeon. It was large enough to hold so many players but the servers weren¡¯t enough to keep them all in one place. ¡°Do you have any idea why they¡¯re fighting?¡± ¡°The humans from this land are in threat of extinction from the tribes in the mountains over there,¡± Rafaela pointed at the ice mountains that were in the distance, ¡°There are only a few kingdoms that way,¡± she pointed to the west this time. ¡°Threat of extinction¡­ So the tribes you mentioned are a danger to those people from the kingdoms over there? Don¡¯t they have people to fight for them?¡± ¡°They have soldiers but strong knights are very rare. That¡¯s why the kings of this world marry a lot of women. They hope that even one of their wives give birth to a strong fighter who can lead the kingdoms to victory against the mountain tribes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go take a closer look at what¡¯s happening. It sounds interesting.¡± ¡°¡­ That is too dangerous. Inhabitants of these kinds of worlds usually don¡¯t respond kindly to outsiders, especially otherworlders like ourselves. The disciples don¡¯t even make contact with these people.¡± Otherworlders, huh. It reminded Arnold of the situation he was in. His body was taken over by a player who considered his world to be a game. He felt so detached from this world for the first few months after his arrival. However, that feeling disappeared. Arnold reminisced in those days before he descended the hill, ignoring Rafaela¡¯s calls completely. In the end she followed after him. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The two of them hid in a nearby forest. They used the big bushes as coverage. The battle hadn¡¯t started yet. This is probably because both nations were waiting for the other to respond. The first move was the most decisive in a battle. War is no exception to this. ¡®Now that we¡¯ve moved closer, I can finally see what they look like,¡¯ Arnold looked at the tribe that came down the mountain, ¡®As expected of a barbarian tribe. Nearly all of them are wearing clothes made from animal hide, leaves and vines.¡¯ Most of their weapons were also crude. Moreover, unlike the nation there were trying to invade, they didn¡¯t have heavy artillery weapons like ballistae. This determines the victor even if the battle hadn¡¯t started yet. ¡°How does the kingdom lose against the barbarians every time? They don¡¯t even have armour or good quality weapons. They¡¯re like goblins.¡± Arnold looked at Rafaela as he asked. She rummaged in the bag around her shoulder. She pulled out a small book. ¡°¡­According to these notes one of the disciples made¡­ A witch is using magic to give the barbarians supernatural abilities. It isn¡¯t known how she¡¯s doing it. The kingdom of humans want to invade the tribe¡¯s territory and capture the witch who has been terrorizing their land.¡± ¡®No, witches are dark magic users. Dark magic users can¡¯t buff people like arcane mages and priests can. Which means¡­¡¯ ¡°The witch is using a cursed item.¡± Arnold concluded. Only a cursed item could be used as a catalyst to supply power to an individual. Of course, it depends how powerful this artifact in question is. Every single weapon and magic item in the game had their own life bar or energy that keeps its form intact. This energy was called the ¡°source¡±. A dark magic user can use their mana to corrupt an item and use its source as a sort of power supply. The item breaks down once its source is depleted completely. The dark magic user¡¯s mana causes the [Curse] effect. Every artifact or weapon could be corrupted if you used enough dark mana. Take any temple¡¯s holy sword for example. It was deemed a holy weapon because it was crafted by a priest. But just because it has holy properties doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s invulnerable to curses or corruption. The opposite was also true. If you apply enough divine power then even a cursed weapon could get a [Holy] status. That was how Lancelot was able to overwhelm the demon sword in Arnold¡¯s possession. ¡°If they have such power then it must mean that the cursed item isn¡¯t ordinary, right?¡± asked Rafaela. ¡°Yeah. It must be a magic item.¡± ¡®And I want it.¡¯ A sudden yell shook the grassy plain. --"HEAR ME, BARBARIANS!¡± ¡®They speak common tongue, huh. I guess the devs wanted to make it easier to understand the people in this world.¡¯ --"BRING FORTH YOUR GREATEST WARRIOR AND WE SHALL DO THE SAME!¡± The person who was screaming those words was an old man with a crown sitting on his bald head. His long beard flowed in the wind while his red robe shone majestically to show his prestige. He was definitely the king of that nation. --"Why should we comply with your wish, King Flued Ardinis!?¡± A gigantic man, easily reaching 3m in height stepped forward while dragging his Morningstar on the ground. His body was covered in red tattoos. --"If you cannot comply with that then we shall assume that you¡¯re a coward who hides behind his people! You¡¯re the greatest warrior, aren¡¯t you!?¡± Asked the king. --"You dare insult the great chief!?¡± --"Off with his head!¡± --"I¡¯ll rape your women and eat all your children!¡± The tribesmen threw insults, expletives and many other disturbing things at the king. They seemed to respect this great chief of theirs a lot. The chief raised his hand which silenced his entire army. --"Very well. However, I will send my eldest son to battle your greatest warrior, King Flued.¡± The chief chuckled after saying so with a smirk. --"What!? Are you afraid of losing!?¡± --¡°Gyahahahaha!! Me!? Afraid!?¡± the chief¡¯s laughter boomed, ¡°I might lose control and attack your entire army head-on, King. As much as I respect warrior duels, I simply cannot follow the rule of one-on-one.¡± ¡®What an arrogant bastard. Well, what else can you expect from a barbarian¡­¡¯ A man with the same tattoos on his body stepped forward when the chief backed away. Arnold could tell from the man¡¯s long legs and fit physique that he was an agile fighter who relied on speed more than brawn. ¡°I am the eldest prince of the Zaltek mountain. Our people owned this land before invaders like you took it over! We were driven away from our land by your kind! We were forced into those cold harsh mountains. Had we not adapted then my people would¡¯ve frozen to death! I, Zerrysi Kukao, eldest son of Albatursh Kukao, accept your duel, King of the Naridian Kingdom!¡± ¡°Then I shall send out our greatest warrior! Come, sir Arthur!¡± yelled the king. Arnold¡¯s eyes widened slightly when he saw a young man donning full silver armour, walking towards the prince. He wasn¡¯t surprised that Arthur was in this dungeon. Arthur was one of the 7th year students, after all. But why the fuck was he fighting in some war!? Arthur closed his eyes for a second as if in concentration. His body was surrounded in a white energy. It heavily resembled Arnold¡¯s Sword Intent but the density was far different. Sword Intent was much lighter so it flowed upward. The energy surrounding Arthur was much heavier and was silvery-white, almost like Ki. ¡®¡­.¡¯ Arnold¡¯s mouth was agape, ¡®¡­He¡¯s able to control White Aura?¡¯ ¡°I, Arthur Tivurgian shall be your opponent!¡± ¡®Who the fuck gave him a blessing¡­?¡¯ Chapter 135: Are Blessings Only Worth Being Power Boosts!? ¡®What the hell is Arthur doing here? I thought him and his classmates stayed on the first floor. There should be no way for them to find the entrance to the second or third floor.¡¯ They shouldn¡¯t have known that the void was a space pocket that could allow them to warp to the next floor. Space pockets aren¡¯t available in the game so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who knew what they can do besides players. They were added to the game as a mod that players could exploit to easily travel between floors without looking for entrances. The mod held up well even after the game became Arnold¡¯s reality. Finding the entrance to the outside wasn¡¯t an easy task so waiting for rescue to arrive was their best chance at surviving the dungeon. ¡®Yet this idiot decided to continue climbing?¡¯ Arnold was under the impression that they¡¯ll wait for a rescue team on the first floor. That was common sense whenever you¡¯re in danger in a dungeon, after all. The first floor was the closest to the outside(obviously). ¡®Is he looking for something? Maybe a weapon to kill a boss they encountered?¡¯ That was probably it. Players also did this whenever they encounter a monster that¡¯s far stronger than themselves. If they couldn¡¯t get strong in a short period of time then the best thing to do is to find powerful items or weapons to help them. Maybe there was another reason that Arthur came here. Maybe he was just fascinated by this dungeon and its plethora of worlds. Arnold wouldn¡¯t blame him since humans were just a bunch of curious beings. The dungeon was the greatest discovery since the Dragon¡¯s Lair was cleared. Anyone would want to explore the place. Still, they shouldn¡¯t stay in this dungeon any longer than they have to. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arthur closed his eyes and breathed deeply. Arthur had been in this world for about a month alongside Fecius and Hofir. The concept of time in this world didn¡¯t work as it did outside. A month here was probably a day in their world. Regardless of how long Arthur had been here, he got to know a lot of people and things during his time in Naridian Kingdom. It resembled their world a lot despite the differing cultures and beliefs. This kingdom he fought for was apparently the only standing kingdom with a monarch. The others that lost their rulers were now under Naridian¡¯s rule. It was now similar to an empire than a kingdom. The people of this kingdom saw how strong Arthur and the other two were so they treated them as important guests. Arthur was even given the choice to pick any woman he wanted in this kingdom. Of course, he politely declined any marriage proposals. Well, he didn¡¯t reject the women in general, just that he wouldn¡¯t marry them. The people were shocked to learn that their world was inside a dungeon. No, it made more sense to say that a dungeon was connected to this world. Arthur advised them to be on alert against entities that may come into their world. Of course, that was the least of their worries. Their priority right now was to annihilate the mountain tribes and capture the witch who was aiding the barbarians. Arthur opened up his eyes. He was done clearing his mind of any doubts. They may have been human like him but that didn¡¯t mean that they deserved his kindness or anyone¡¯s kindness for that matter. They butchered the innocent and plundered whatever they wanted. They deserved no mercy. Arthur had been training all this time that they had been here. He wanted to get used to his newfound power. Controlling the power in large amounts was a difficult task. However, he was strong enough to fight these barbarians despite his limited power. White Aura was known to be the second rarest aura in the world. It was apparently also the second strongest. Arthur had slayed a lot of monsters with this power. He even sparred with Hofir and Fecius¡ªboth at full power. Unexpectedly, he outmatched them in both speed and physical strength. This power was really amazing. He vowed to himself to use this power to save this kingdom. The king couldn¡¯t be more elated when he heard this. He threw a big feast in his castle and made it accessible for every citizen of his kingdom. With their morale at an all-time high, the soldiers marched proudly to this battlefield. ¡°I, Arthur Tivurgian shall be your opponent!¡± Arthur unsheathed his sword. It was a sword that was crafted by the hands of a blacksmith who helped the three of them find their way in this world. He was known to be the greatest blacksmith in this kingdom. The old man had passed on shortly after so Arthur vowed to carry on his will through the sword he made. The silver of the sword gleamed in the sun. Its hilt was made from the finest gold and metal on the market. The sword¡¯s total length was half Arthur¡¯s body length. ¡°Gyahaha! Kill him, my boy!¡± ¡°Yes, Father!¡± the prince grabbed his two sickles and jumped forward immediately after. Arthur met the prince¡¯s attack with his own. ¡°!?¡± Arthur¡¯s blow sent both of the prince¡¯s arms back with incredible force. Surprise was on the prince¡¯s faces. He managed to avoid falling back by stepping forward with one leg. Arthur wasted no time to deliver a second attack. He swung his sword diagonally which the prince managed to dodge at the last second. Arthur then ran towards the prince with his right shoulder facing forward in an attempt to ram him down. However, the prince avoided that too. ¡®He sure is agile!¡¯ Maybe it was just Arthur¡¯s armor slowing him down. Regardless, he had to find a way to end this guy quickly. Their army grows stronger each day with the witch¡¯s dark magic. If they aren¡¯t stopped soon then the kingdom will fall the next time they meet on the battlefield. The prince suddenly shouted, ¡°Throw me a longsword!¡± which was immediately thrown to him by one of the barbarians. ¡°?¡± Arthur looked questioningly at the prince who was holding the sword by its blade. His body suddenly exuded a dark sinister power that Arthur recognized. Cursed mana. It was a power that grants the user incredible strength and agility. This comes with a cost, though. The user¡¯s lifespan was reduced each time they used this power. Maybe these barbarians didn¡¯t know that and were only being used by this mysterious witch. In any case, it didn¡¯t matter. Arthur quickly got into his stance when the prince moved with his longsword¡¯s blade in hand. The blade didn¡¯t seem that sharp, in fact it looked dull and didn¡¯t seem capable of stabbing your opponent. Arthur swung his sword diagonally again but the prince sprang to the side and swung the sword in his hands. Arthur thought that the prince was going to knock his weapon away so he hurriedly tried to guard with his gauntlet. However¡­ ¡°What!? Ugh!?¡± Arthur felt a dull impact hit his left rib. There was no dent in the armor. The force of the weapon alone was the reason for the impact. Arthur staggered backwards as he groaned. Although the pain was bearable thanks to his power, he could still feel the impact hit his rib. ¡®Nothing seems to be broken¡­¡¯ Arthur couldn¡¯t understand at first why the prince would use his weapon that way but now he understands: it was used against armored opponents. The impact of the shockwaves could be used to win against opponents wearing full armor. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Arthur got off easy from the first attack thanks to his White Aura strengthening his body. Despite that, his power won¡¯t last long enough to drag this fight out. ¡®I have to be careful against this guy.¡¯ Arthur thought to himself as he watched the prince walk around him in an attempt to catch him off-guard. He couldn¡¯t just take off his armor in the middle of a duel so he had to finish this. Arthur pointed the tip of his sword at the prince. ¡°?¡± the prince looked in confusion at what he was doing. All the white aura from Arthur¡¯s body gathered at the tip of his sword. A small ball formed at the tip once all the power gathered there. ¡®This is my first time using it in real combat so I should make it count!¡¯ This technique was called an Aura Blast. ¡°What are you doing? Is that some kind of party trick?¡± The prince was still standing unmoving as he waited for Arthur to make a move. The men behind the prince laughed. ¡°What¡¯s that idiot knight doing?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he finally realized that he can¡¯t win against His Highness?¡± ¡°Maybe that thing at the tip of his sword is a secret technique?¡± ¡°Should we be worried?¡± ¡°No, no. There¡¯s no way something as small as that can harm our almighty prince!¡± Arthur noticed that there was a big grin on the prince¡¯s face. ¡°Come at me, knight. Even arrows cannot pierce my flesh.¡± The dark power surrounded the prince¡¯s entire body. ¡®It seems like they¡¯ve never seen an aura blast before¡­¡¯ A warrior can use aura blasts to focus any amount of their aura at the tip of a sword to be blasted as a projectile. This was something an unnamed martial artist came up with to help warriors fight against mages. Arthur couldn¡¯t do this before since his own aura was very weak so much so that he could barely condense it into a ball of energy. Arthur fired the aura blast. An ear-shattering sound resounded when his aura blast flew at the prince at incredible speeds. A boom erupted and the ground was completely destroyed not even a second later. Arthur had poured nearly every ounce of his power into that aura blast. He hoped that it would be enough to defeat the prince. The smoke cleared, revealing¡­ two legs standing upwards. There was no body for it to support. ¡°T-THE PRINCE!¡± The barbarians fell into a frenzy when they saw that their precious prince had been blown away(literally). There wasn¡¯t even any signs of his head or upper body. It was just gone. Arthur looked at his hands in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect his power to be that lethal as an Aura Blast. He even managed to blast away a large chunk of ground. Though the barbarians were in a frenzy, none of them approached. All of them were looking at Arthur in fear of his next attack. He couldn¡¯t use the same thing even if he wanted to. This was because he used all his power. But that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t continue fighting. In fact, Arthur had become quite strong even without this aura in his life as a student at the Academy. The giant who the people called their chief slowly walked towards the prince¡¯s remains(his two legs). The man knelt and picked up the remains. One of the barbarians ran up to the chief and took the remains. The chief turned back to Arthur. His face had a sinister shadow. Not just that but the energy surrounding his body was spiraling out of control. It was dozens of times more powerful than the prince¡¯s power. Arthur knew right then: ¡®I can¡¯t beat him alone.¡¯ Arthur was about to call for backup but he saw a fist approaching his face the second he blinked. ¡®How can a body like that move so fast!?¡¯ Arthur crossed his arms in an attempt to block. But he knew that his arms will only break even with the armor on. ¡®¡­I shouldn¡¯t have used all my power just for one attack¡­¡¯ Who could blame him for having regrets? He knew nothing about balancing his aura. One month of training wasn¡¯t enough to find balance for his power. The punch he was expecting never came. Instead, a vibration rang along with a light breeze. Arthur opened up his eyes slowly. ¡°Huh¡­.?¡± He saw a familiar back. It was a young man with dark-blue hair. He was just as tall as Arthur but a little bulkier given how much he trained his body during his childhood. It was Arnold von Berkley, the former heir of the Berkley lineage. ¡°Al¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me that, bastard.¡± Arnold glanced back. He was holding the chief¡¯s fist with¡­ one hand. He wasn¡¯t even using his aura at all. It was pure physical strength. ¡°Anyway¡­.¡± Arnold glanced back at the bewildered chief, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re struggling.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°What are you whispering about!? You have the nerve to ignore this great me!¡± the chief swung down his other arm with the same amount of force. Arnold caught his arm with his other hand. His feet dug into the ground from the weight of the power behind the swing. However, his body didn¡¯t budge an inch. It was similar to an unmoving statue. ¡°I usually don¡¯t care if someone throws the first punch since I can catch it pretty easily,¡± Arnold let the chief¡¯s hands go with a light push, ¡°But if you swing at me a second time then I have no choice but to respond with equal force.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Arnold slapped the chief¡¯s cheek softly with a cheeky grin on his face. The chief was looking at Arnold dumbfounded. Pure rage flashed in his eyes before a bellow erupted from his mouth. ¡°!!!!¡± ¡°So damn noisy.¡± Arnold slapped him again. However, this slap was so powerful that he flew back towards his tribesmen with zero resistance. He was like a sack of potatoes being thrown away. His ragdoll physics was comedic but no one laughed. ¡°What the hell!?¡± ¡°He defeated the chief with a slap!?¡± ¡°That was amazing!¡± ¡°Who is that man!? He¡¯s so strong!¡± The soldiers behind Arthur cheered for Arnold who knocked the chief unconscious with one slap. The chief was foaming at the mouth and his eyes were white. -¡°Ahem!¡± the king stepped forward and spoke, ¡°Leave this land or you shall face the wrath of five kingdoms knocking on your door! The time for negotiations are over. You slaughtered my people unjustly. You raided my villages until nothing was left standing. You raped my women. I cannot forgive barbarians who know no humanity, but only violence. I shall show you mercy. LEAVE AT ONCE!¡± ¡°Uwaaah!¡± ¡°The chief has been defeated! We¡¯re no match for them!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t win!¡± The barbarians retreated almost immediately after the king¡¯s speech. The only army left was the army of the Naridian Kingdom. The king sighed in relief. He glanced at Arthur and Arnold and grinned widely. ¡°Everyone! To our nation¡¯s heroes!¡± OOOOOOHHHHHH!!!! ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡ó A castle in Naridian Kingdom ¡ñ Located on the same estate as King Flued IIV¡¯s palace ¡ó ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Arthur and Arnold were alone in the lounge of the castle. The castle was given to Arthur as a gift for his aide to the kingdom. Fecius and Hofir also stayed here but they weren¡¯t back from their errands yet. ¡°So¡­ uhm¡­¡± Arthur was finding it hard to find the right words to say to Arnold. The two of them hadn¡¯t spoken in years. Arthur called him ¡°Al¡± by accident earlier because the two of them were pretty close in the past. Well, they were more like brothers by sword since they spent more time sparring than hanging out. But that wasn¡¯t the case anymore. Arnold was looking at Arthur with a poker face. His posture exuded nobility and elegance despite his adventurer attire that wasn¡¯t formal clothing. Arnold moved his mouth. ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. Well, I guess that¡¯s a stupid thing to say since everyone grows at a certain age.¡± Arthur knew he wasn¡¯t talking about physical age but rather Arthur¡¯s maturity. How did the things he experienced up till this point change his life? Arthur was always a scared little boy who ran from whatever he deemed dangerous or scary. He never had the courage nor power to stand up for himself. He allowed others to walk all over him. Anais was always the one to be there to save him from any trouble. Arthur felt shame remembering that boy from the past. ¡°I haven¡¯t grown up at all. I don¡¯t think so, at least.¡± Instead of running away from trouble, he always seems to find himself facing off against trouble. Like this kingdom¡¯s current dilemma. ¡°You¡¯re right. You always find yourself involved with someone else¡¯s problems. Are you unable to keep your nose out of other people¡¯s business? If you took that guy¡¯s punch head-on then your arms would¡¯ve broken.¡± Arthur could only chuckle dryly. ¡°I know that, Al¡ªArnold¡­¡± Arthur leaned forward and asked the question that had been on his mind ever since Arnold showed himself, ¡°¡­Why are you here?¡± ¡°What you should be worried about is yourself. Do you realize the dangers that lurk in this dungeon?¡± Arthur nodded wordlessly. ¡°But you¡¯re still climbing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯m looking for. No, there are two things actually. I have a feeling one of those things is on this world.¡± It was only a feeling so Arthur couldn¡¯t exactly tell where this ¡°something¡± was located. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± ¡°The Holy Sword.¡± Arnold made a troubled frown. ¡°What did you¡­ say?¡± ¡°I was given the power to become a hero from the Sky God. I need to find the Holy Sword of [Song and Light] to become strong enough to protect the people.¡± Arthur laughed awkwardly seeing Arnold¡¯s unchanging frown, ¡°It sounds unbelievable, right? I thought so too at first. That was until the Sky God enlightened me with his wisdom¡­ and power.¡± He clenched his fist with a smile. ¡°¡­Are you allowed to tell people this?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I might draw unnecessary attention to myself but I don¡¯t mind telling my family. I¡¯ll tell the people of our empire later.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arnold¡¯s face was getting more bitter for some reason, ¡°¡­I thought only Melis could place a blessing on someone before allowing other gods to do the same? She¡¯s the creator of us humans so her power should be the first blessing a hero should receive before the other gods can give their blessings. Is this not the case with you?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Arthur put his finger on his chin as he tried to remember what the Sky God¡¯s soul told him, ¡°The god told me that the sword is the one to decide who becomes the hero. It has to do with what person is the most suited to become the hero. The gods can bless that person even if Melis doesn¡¯t bless them.¡± ¡°What!?¡± Arnold exclaimed, ¡°A hero is supposed to be someone chosen to inherit a blessing from birth! Not chosen by a damn weapon! What kind of stupid requirement is that!? If that kind of thing was true then blessings are only worth being power boosts!¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what¡¯s really going on. He said that anyone can become a hero if the sword deems you worthy. Blessings or not. The gods listen to the sword and give the hero their blessings to help them control it. He also said that the sword will unlock my full capabilities. Once I have that in my hands then I¡¯ll be able to advance through the dungeon.¡± ¡°You fucking idiot! Are you crazy!?¡± ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°You should go back to the others and leave immediately!¡± Arnold grabbed Arthur by his collar and lifted him up, ¡°Do you realize the amount of shit I had to go through!? My hands¡­ they¡¯re stained¡­ with¡­ They¡¯re¡­¡± Arnold was about to say something but just silently glared at Arthur. ¡°C-Calm down, Arnold. What, what are you talking about¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re leaving this dungeon! Do you hear me!?¡± ¡°What!? But I lost so many of my friends! If I leave the dungeon now then everything will be in vain! We need to clear this dungeon or else we¡¯ll all fail! The entire point of coming here is to graduate the academy with good grades! We were willing to sacrifice our lives for that! Our parents knew that and so did everyone else at the academy!¡± Every year the seventh year students had to raid a dungeon up to the last floor. It didn¡¯t matter if any of them died, that wasn¡¯t a valid reason to quit since this was how the real world was. In place of money from clearing a dungeon, they receive a perfect score. If they leave then they¡¯ll fail. They won¡¯t get a moderate mark for their final exam or anything. Just fail. That was how important the dungeon exam was to the seventh year students. They already finished their written exams in the middle of the year so there was nothing holding them back from finishing the dungeon exam. The only way for them to pass is to redo the following year. ¡°We can¡¯t even if we wanted to¡­¡± Arthur squeezed out his next words since it was a painful thing to remember, ¡°Because the¡­ first floor¡¯s entrance is gone.¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± Chapter 136: Entrance ¡°Fuck¡­ Fuck¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that was why I ended up on the second floor¡­¡± Arnold let go of Arthur¡¯s collar and paced around the room, ¡°Do you have a transmitter on you? Can you contact the others?¡± ¡°Fecius has the transmitter. He isn¡¯t here right now but I think he¡¯ll be back soon. Transmitters don¡¯t seem to work down here, though. We only received an outside signal when we were on the first floor. But no one had contacted us so far.¡± The door suddenly opened, revealing the two that Arthur was talking about before. Fecius and Hofir looked at Arnold with slightly widened eyes. Fecius quickly recovered and bowed his head in greeting. ¡°You must be Arnold von Berkley. My name is Fecius, the Royal Guard of Her Highness Shirley Renara Eidard. I heard about your valiant deed of saving Arthur. I¡¯m grateful for that. He is a very important friend of mine.¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t step in to save him. Where were the two of you anyway? Your precious classmate almost lost his life due to his stupidity.¡± ¡°Hofir and I couldn¡¯t accompany Arthur to the battlefield because we had to guard the royal family. This kingdom doesn¡¯t have a lot of capable fighters so we had to step in.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The tigerkin, Hofir wordlessly nodded. ¡°The two of you should join us,¡± said Arthur, ¡°Where is that woman you came with, Arnold? Should she join us as well?¡± ¡°No, I left her in my room down the hallway. She won¡¯t know what we¡¯re talking about anyway.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Arthur hadn¡¯t seen the woman yet but he heard that the woman was an Elf with angel wings. She¡¯s apparently one of the angels who frequently pass through this world. The citizens of this kingdom weren¡¯t that shocked to see an angel. The low-ranking angels are servants of the disciples that guided Arthur and the others. All of them were female and wore very short dresses for some reason. Was the Sky God a pervert or something? ¡°Arthur tells me that you have a transmitter. Give it here for a second.¡± ¡°Hm? What for?¡± ¡°I have a way for you to contact the others on the first floor.¡± ¡°Seriously!?¡± Arthur grabbed Arnold¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Then please see what you can do! I need to hear if my sister is okay!¡± ¡°That is a relief to hear. Can I call you Arnold?¡± Fecius smiled when Arnold nodded, ¡°I would also like to know how my classmates are doing. Here it is.¡± Fecius gave Arnold a black box the size of his hand. Fecius spoke again: ¡°The distance is far too great between the worlds so we weren¡¯t able to contact the others. We¡¯ve tried countless times but to no avail.¡± ¡°I can fix that. All I need is this.¡± Arnold took out a small crystal that resembled the crystals that Arthur had seen on the first and second worlds. They were nearly everywhere on the second world¡ªeven in trees and rocks. They didn¡¯t have a particular color but they had rough edges and looked similar to glass. ¡°Hold the transmitter near the crystal and try calling your classmates.¡± ¡°Eh? Will that really work?¡± Arthur was doubtful whether that was the case. ¡°It won¡¯t work if you hold the crystal too far away from the transmitter. But otherwise, yes. These crystals are on every world in this dungeon. This is because the worlds are connected by a common element: space. Every world links to the other which causes these crystals to form regardless of the environment. They typically form near the entrance of each floor because the space is the densest there. This is due to the presence of a portal that¡¯s created using space. They can connect to the outside world as well in certain conditions.¡± Arthur didn¡¯t know that. No, maybe none of his pupils or professors knew this. They had been wrecking their brains over how they were going to contact each other. The transmitters worked fine near the entrance of the first floor but not so much further away. Was this because they were close to the entrance where the crystals grew? ¡°I thought these were just regular magic crystals.¡± Arthur smiled wryly after he took the crystal. ¡°Don¡¯t use common sense from outside here from now on.¡± Arnold said with a shrug. The transmitter changed from a brick to a flat shape. A green light appeared on top of the device. ¡°It¡¯s working!? How is this possible?¡± ¡°Radio waves.¡± ¡°Radio waves? What is that?¡± asked Fecius on all their behalves. ¡°Think of it like sound that travels a certain distance to be heard by another person. For example if you stood on a large river¡¯s bank and tried to shout to a person on the other side of the bank then the wind will carry your voice over so that the person on the other side can hear. In place of wind, we have these crystals which acts like antennas. They hold the signal and transmit it to another crystal then another until the transmission reaches the target. Everything happens in a split second if the target is close so there¡¯s only delay if they are very far from your position.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®I know Arnold is smart but how does he know all this¡­? What¡¯s an antenna and radio waves anyway¡­?¡¯ Arthur couldn¡¯t understand it all but he got the gist of it from the lake explanation. Magical technology wasn¡¯t something that Arthur majored in so he couldn¡¯t understand all the concepts. ¡®Hm, Anais should know so I should ask her to explain it to me.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s blinking. Someone got your signal.¡± Arthur nodded at Arnold¡¯s words. A feeling of exhilaration filled his body but tenseness accompanied that feeling. Was Anais okay? Were all his classmates safe? He gulped before pressing the button on the bottom of the transmitter. All three of them looked at Arnold. No one was answering. ¡°Give it a second.¡± said Arnold with a poker face. -¡°Big brother! Is that you!?¡± ¡°Anais!?¡± ¡®Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s been checking the transmitter for a transmission regularly¡­¡¯ But he knew his sister was only worried about him. That warmed his heart knowing his little sister still cared about him just as much as he cared about her. He didn¡¯t know what he might end up doing if he lost his little sister. ¡°Anais¡­ it¡¯s me¡­¡± He could hear a loud wail on the other side which almost ruptured his eardrum so he held the transmitter away from his face. -¡°Big brother! Big brother! I! I!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so damn loud.¡± Arnold complained from the side. ¡°C-Calm down, Anais¡­¡± Arthur tried to calm his sister, ¡°I¡¯m okay. We¡¯re still in the middle of something but I¡¯m fine.¡± -¡°Hiik! Hiik! Bwather! Bwather!¡± Arnold grabbed the transmitter out of Arthur¡¯s hand, ¡°Can you stop crying already? We need to talk. Get everyone to listen in on what I¡¯m about to say.¡± -¡°E-Eh? W-Who*sniff* ish these?¡± ¡°Arnold von Berkley.¡± -¡°¡­.¡± Anais suddenly went quiet. All they could hear was heavy breathing. ¡°Did you hear what I said, Anais?¡± -¡°I¡­ I did¡­ How are you here¡ª¡± ¡°Just go call everyone.¡± Anais went quiet again. Arthur spoke into the transmitter, ¡°Please do what he says, Anais. We can explain everything later on.¡± -¡°Mm, okay¡­¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Ten minutes passed by. The four of them waited in silence. The light blinked again. A different voice came through this time. -¡°You¡¯re still alive.¡± ¡°Shirley¡­¡± Arthur said the person¡¯s name softly. -¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. We arrived on the first floor this morning. We¡¯re getting ready to advance to begin grinding right now.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t attempt to fight that thing again, did you?¡± -¡°Of course not. Even the A class couldn¡¯t do anything against that fetus monster.¡± ¡°Fetus¡­ monster?¡± Arnold looked at Arthur with a questioning gaze. ¡°That was the boss we encountered on the first floor.¡± Arthur whispered. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°¡­..¡± he went quiet. ¡®Shit, don¡¯t tell me¡­ it¡¯s one of the offspring¡­¡¯ -¡°Who is that? I¡¯ve never heard his voice before.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my great-uncle¡¯s nephew¡¯s eldest son. His name is Arnold.¡± -¡°How the hell did this Arnold guy get in this dungeon when the entrance is gone?¡± ¡°The outside entrance is still there. I just landed on the second floor.¡± said Arnold, ¡°I need to come up with a plan to get you guys out of here since there¡¯s no first floor entrance anymore.¡± -¡°What? Why should we do that?¡± ¡°Please listen to him, Shirley.¡± -¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Something happened in the empire just a few weeks ago. I¡¯m sure all of you know what a monster wave is, right?¡± Arnold looked at Fecius, Arthur and Hofir. The three nodded simultaneously. ¡°Your arrival in this dungeon caused something like that to happen. Thousands of monsters attacked every kingdom and city under the rule of the empire. I¡¯m not sure what happened to the other nations, though. The adventurer guild released an article to explain why it happened. Their conclusion was based on many theories and observations. The monster wave was as a result of thousands of monsters being spooked out of their natural habitat. This dungeon.¡± ¡°How is it possible for that many monsters to be released out of the dungeon¡­?¡± ¡°All of you are the cause of this. You mercilessly killed the monsters you encountered on the first floor for sport, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± -¡°¡­.¡± They couldn¡¯t retort to that. The reason they hunted the monsters was probably so that they could become stronger to be able to fight against that fetus monster. Of course, they still weren¡¯t strong enough. In conclusion, they killed the monsters for nothing. That was what Arnold wanted to point out. ¡°What would you do if a strange new species came to your home and killed your kind mercilessly? You¡¯d be frightened, right?¡± ¡°Wait, then what about the angels and disciples that are human-like?¡± Fecius asked, ¡°They should also be held accountable since they travel to every world. Not all these worlds have human populations, right?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t kill monsters left and right, did they?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± Arnold spoke into the transmitter, ¡°Did all of you hear that?¡± -¡°¡­.If what you say is true then how are we going to escape the dungeon?¡± It was a perfectly logical question. The fact still stands that the entrance on the first floor was gone so there¡¯s no way for them to escape. ¡°You guys don¡¯t know a lot about high class dungeons, do you?¡± Arnold sighed, ¡°The first floor isn¡¯t the only floor that has an entrance to the outside.¡± ¡°!?¡± The developers made teleportation using magic impossible in dungeons. This is because they wanted to amplify the difficulty of dungeons, thus making it harder for mages to teleport their party out of danger. To make up for the restriction of teleportation, the devs created places that players can use to escape the dungeon if they feel that they are too under levelled. -¡°What¡­? So where can we find another entrance that leads outside?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you yet. Just make sure you come to the third world.¡± -¡°¡ªExcuse me, may I ask a question?¡± a different voice came through. It was a mature woman. ¡°And you are?¡± -¡°I¡¯m a professor of class A, Castacia Refeld. Is it possible for there to be more exits to the outside?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s another entrance besides the one I¡¯m talking about.¡± Of course, Arnold was lying. There were lots of entrances but not all of them led to their world. He was keeping it a secret from them because it was likely that they¡¯ll risk it and take one of those exits. There was only one method he knew of that could get them outside with the highest probability. It was one of those ¡°places¡± the devs created. ¡°How many monsters escaped the dungeon exactly?¡± Fecius asked a question of his own, ¡°There isn¡¯t a lot of life on the first floor to begin with. Or rather, not anymore.¡± All three of them looked at Arnold. The transmitter was also silent. ¡°Probably hundreds. However, the guild concluded that the monster wave had thousands of monsters. This many was reported because it¡¯s likely that the monsters from this dungeon scared them out of their territories. That created a chain reaction.¡± ¡®I¡¯m getting sick of trying to explain this so that it doesn¡¯t sound made up. I hope no one finds what I say fishy.¡¯ ¡°The weaker monsters were also tamed by the stronger ones. That increased their overall numbers.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Fecius seemed to catch on, ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard about something like that. In fact, my ancestors did this as well. You know about this too, right, princess?¡± -¡°Yeah.¡± Shirley¡¯s voice came through, ¡°A leader is chosen based on their strength. They dominate the masses to gain control of them. It¡¯s like a one-rules-all policy.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, uh, I remember there being three S-class monsters,¡± Arnold suddenly said. ¡°I see! So that¡¯s what happened!¡± Arthur exclaimed. -¡°Indeed. That sounds plausible.¡± The teacher spoke again. ¡®¡­..¡¯ Arnold looked at them dumbfounded. Did they really believe him? It felt like they were following a script or something. ¡°Ahem.¡± Arnold cleared his throat to avoid smiling. If he did then they¡¯ll think he¡¯s playing with them, ¡°When can all of you come to the third floor?¡¯ -¡°We¡¯re leaving first thing tomorrow morning,¡± the teacher spoke again, ¡°We¡¯re short on provisions so we want to hunt for food on the second floor first. Our journey will be stalled, though.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about food!¡± said Arthur enthusiastically, ¡°We¡¯re living in a palace and are given luxurious food every day! You guys will love it here!¡± -¡°R-Really? Are there humans there, Arthur?¡± ¡°Yes, professor. Can you believe it!? The dungeon connects even humans worlds together! The air smells just like home!¡± -¡°This¡­ This will surely change dungeon science forever¡­¡± Dungeon science was basically the study of different dungeons through observation and trials. These trials have to do with hunters or explorers going dungeon diving to study a dungeon by making notes about what differs it from the next dungeon. They compare dungeons and their functionalities to see what the differences are between every dungeon recorded in history. ¡°If you want to study this dungeon in the future then I suggest bringing professionals, not students. At least they won¡¯t kill any monster in sight.¡± The professionals will know to avoid the tentacle monsters even if Arnold doesn¡¯t mention them. Humans are curious creatures but they¡¯re also wary of the unknown. Those offspring are of the unknown. -¡°¡­.Yes, I will remember that. We will make a formal apology to the entire empire once we get back.¡± ¡®Things are going well. Well, that¡¯s one thing sorted.¡¯ Arnold gave the transmitter to Arthur, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room. Remember that this crystal¡¯s signal won¡¯t last long since it¡¯s a small type. You¡¯ll have to find more tomorrow. Tell them to bring some along as well.¡± ¡°Ah, right,¡± Arthur looked away from Arnold, ¡°Hi, it¡¯s me again.¡± All Arnold heard before he left the room was Anais¡¯ loud mouth. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold walked down the hallway. He was heading to his assigned room. ¡®Fuck¡­ Fuck¡­¡¯ The king was grateful to Arnold and Arthur for fighting for them so he invited them to dine with his entire family tonight. It was supposed to be a light-hearted feast but Arnold felt every negative emotion a human can experience right now. Fear was probably the strongest emotion he was feeling right now. According to what he heard from them, they fought against a fetus-like monster on the first floor. Fetus-like monsters aren¡¯t a thing in the game itself or the entire category of the downloadable content of the game. The fetus was obviously the young of the Star Beast that was unable to grow past its fetus state. Arnold merely told them to get ready to leave the first floor and come straight to the third floor. They¡¯ll need to wait for the rescue party to arrive though. The reason for that was because the dungeon couldn¡¯t be traversed with less than a hundred people. Unlike Arnold who had an ample amount of knowledge about the game, they were travelling around this dungeon blindly. If they had more people¡ªlike experienced dungeon divers, retired veteran adventurers and explorers¡ªthen their chances of survival skyrocketed. The first few worlds might seem like a walk in the park. You¡¯d be mistaken to assume every world would be the same. ¡®There¡¯s nothing I can do about it if they encountered that thing.¡¯ Killing it was the most obvious choice but Arnold didn¡¯t know if he was strong enough to do that. They were basically demigod-level monsters. How could a level 49 swordsman take them on? Things would be different if he could ask Ceru for help, though. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Rafaela greeted Arnold when he entered his room. The door was open so he just walked right in. ¡°Why are you wearing a maid uniform¡­?¡± ¡°I always wanted to try one on. It looks cute on the humans of this world.¡± Rafaela looked at herself in the mirror as she lifted the dress. ¡®Despite having such a serious personality, she¡¯s oddly fond of cute things.¡¯ Arnold smiled wryly. ¡°The tailors of the palace sent you that,¡± Rafaela pointed towards the bed. On it was formal attire which was a three-piece suit. ¡°Hm, white isn¡¯t exactly my taste.¡± The coat was a milky white while everything else was black. It will definitely accentuate his handsome face since if was such a catchy colour. ¡°I¡¯ll just leave the coat.¡± Arnold threw the coat aside. ¡°I have to ask¡­¡± Rafaela looked around the room, ¡°¡­why is there only one bed in this room?¡± ¡°What? Do you have a problem sleeping with others because of your wings?¡± Arnold asked as he looked at her puffy white wings. It will definitely be difficult for anyone to sleep with another person with wings. ¡°No¡­ I can make them disappear at my will¡­. I¡¯m talking about having to sleep next to you¡­ A man¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the problem? Do you realize that this kingdom barely has enough of anything besides food after the barbarians raided them in the past? The kingdom had to accept refugees from the other destroyed kingdoms so there¡¯s barely enough housing for everyone. The king even has to let his nobles stay in the palace because they have to let the common folk stay in their mansions.¡± ¡°¡­It seems I¡¯ve asked something unnecessary¡­¡± Rafaela had an uncomfortable expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep on the floor. Enjoy your bed, O¡¯ divine being.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s not necessary,¡± said Rafaela with a small tint of red on her face, ¡°The bed is big enough for the both of us so¡­ we can sleep on it together. It¡¯s only temporary, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t get why women fuss over this. If I wanted to force myself on her then I would¡¯ve done it already when we were alone.¡¯ He was far stronger than her so there was nothing she could do to stop it. ¡®Well, the matter is dealt with so I¡¯ll stop thinking about it.¡¯ ¡°So¡­¡± Rafaela spoke again, ¡°Those three humans you just spoke to are from the same world as you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Why are they here alone? I heard from one of my friends that there are more of them on the first floor.¡± ¡°They¡¯re apparently looking for something. The three of them came alone because they didn¡¯t know what was waiting for them beyond the void.¡± ¡°So they sacrificed themselves?¡± ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Admirable but stupid. How would they have gone back? The void was a one-way trip to this world. There are only a few other entrances in this world but normal humans won¡¯t be able to reach them even if they tried. The disciples are tight-lipped about how they travel between floors without making use of teleportation portals.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t told them that it¡¯s one-way. That¡¯ll cause unnecessary panic. They¡¯ll assume that it¡¯s possible for them to get stuck on a world. Panic causes humans to do stupid things.¡± All they needed to know was that they could leave the dungeon using a method other than teleporting outside using entrances. There are towers on the higher floors called Midrad Towers that connects to different dimensions. It was possible for them to change the tower¡¯s coordinates to go back to their own world. Midrad Towers were structures that no one knew the origin of, not even who built them. All players knew about these towers was that they can teleport you to any location depending on the coordinates you use. Only Arnold knew their world¡¯s coordinates. He told Anais and the others that he¡¯ll only tell them how to get back when they get here. This is to make sure none of them wander around the dungeon and end up encountering another fetus monster. The one on the first floor didn¡¯t seem interested in them. It probably only saw them as toys or food. It didn¡¯t even chase them. However, not all of the Star Beasts children are that innocent. Some of them are relentless when it comes to catching their prey. ¡°Let me fix your tie.¡± Rafaela noticed that Arnold had been struggling to put on his tie. He was so deep in thought that he only noticed now that he had finished putting on the suit. Rafaela stood in front of Arnold and began fixing his tie. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re welcome. By the way, how long will we stay on this world?¡± ¡°I said this before but I want to get that cursed item first. If it¡¯s a powerful item then I can add it to my collection.¡± ¡°There are relic tombs on the other worlds so why not attempt entering one of them?¡± ¡°Do all of them have level requirements? I¡¯m in my level 50s. The lowest level requirement I¡¯ve ever heard about was level 60.¡± Rafaela finished fixing Arnold¡¯s tie. She put her finger on her chin in thought. ¡°I can¡¯t seem to recall any.¡± ¡°Haa¡­ If the only relic tombs in this dungeon have level requirements then I will have to grind once we leave this world.¡± Rafaela looked at him with a frown, ¡°That will slow us down. I have somewhere to be, you know? I serve a disciple. If I¡¯m late then I¡¯ll be punished by her.¡± ¡°You can always try and go there by yourself.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Rafaela went silent. ¡°¡­We¡¯ll wait for Arthur¡¯s classmates to get here. I¡¯ll go get that cursed item in the meantime. We¡¯ll leave after that. Let¡¯s see¡­ That might be a while since the generals of this kingdom haven¡¯t come up with a solid strategy for the next battle yet.¡± The barbarians were given mercy but it was obvious that they won¡¯t stop attacking the kingdom. ¡°So that¡¯s it. But how long do you think it will take for that human¡¯s classmates to get here?¡± The space pocket that they used to cross to the second world was closer to the void than the place where Arnold was teleported. Unlike Arnold, who had to travel three days, they only took a few hours to get there. Taking all that into account¡­ ¡°We should expect them tomorrow at the earliest.¡± ¡°I see. Fine, I¡¯ll wait then.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Arnold looked out the window, ¡°I should get going. The king invited me to dine with his family along with Arthur so I should join the feast.¡± Arnold headed towards the door. ¡°See you later. Warm the bed for me, okay?¡± he said with a smirk. The last thing he saw was an annoyed expression on Rafaela¡¯s face. Chapter 137: Youre No Hero ¡°Sir Arnold von Berkley has arrived, Your Majesty!¡± Arnold heard someone shout that on the other side of the door. He was going to dine with the royal family. He didn¡¯t want to come here at all but it was better to eat someone else¡¯s food then the food he had to hunt on his own. He¡¯ll leave his personal food alone for now and enjoy the feast that was given to him. He saved their ¡°Great Warrior¡± from dying, after all. The two large doors opened up with a loud creak. Arnold was greeted with a pleasant smell of meat, vegetables and wine. Arnold looked towards the gigantic table that was located in the middle of the dining area. The dining area was the size of the great hall in their castle in Lockinge city. Arnold noticed a bunch of eyes staring in his direction. The king looked at him with a pleasant grin on his face. His family had welcoming expressions, some even smiled when he made eye-contact with them. ¡°Welcome, Lord Arnold! Come join us!¡± There were about four middle aged women sitting near the king and about ten other people at the table¡ªthey were the children. The children of the king were varied by age. The youngest looked 15. The only thing Arnold found weird was how there wasn¡¯t a single boy at the table. ¡°Ah, Lord Arnold! You can sit next to me!¡± one of the girls, the one who looked about 15 years of age, called out to Arnold. Arnold decided to ignore the girl and went towards Arthur. ¡°Ah.¡± Arthur noticed Arnold and smiled wryly. Arnold wordlessly sat down. He suddenly heard someone¡¯s heels tapping on the floor. The chair next to him suddenly moved as well. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold looked to his left silently. He saw the same girl who was calling out to him earlier. She grinned with her hands holding up her chin on the table. ¡°I¡¯m Marcia, nice to meet you, Lord Arnold.¡± She blushed, ¡°I-I finally get to meet the warrior who defeated the king of the tribesmen! You sounded so cool in the rumor! You¡¯re even cooler in person! Kyaaah!¡± ¡®A slap counts as defeat?¡¯ Arnold could¡¯ve killed the chief but decided not to because he was worried that the witch might flee if she heard someone killed the chief who was supposed to be the greatest warrior of his tribe. She might take the cursed item with her then he wouldn¡¯t have any reason for being here anymore. He¡¯ll also lose the chance to gain a possible strong weapon. ¡°Uhm, Lord Arnold?¡± the girl tilted her head cutely, ¡°Is something wrong? Are you sick?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m just thinking about something. Oh right, it¡¯s nice to meet you too.¡± ¡°¡ªAhem,¡± the king cleared his throat, ¡°Strong warriors must fill their stomachs for future battles. We can¡¯t have them fight on empty stomachs. Please enjoy the feast to your heart¡¯s content.¡± The king was probably implying that Arnold will fight for them again. ¡®This kingdom and its people aren¡¯t my responsibly. Arthur can save them on his own.¡¯ Arnold decided that it was best if he leaves this kingdom early tomorrow morning to go to the mountain where the tribesmen lived. It was better to take their cursed item himself than wait for the kingdom to mobilize its armies. Plus, it was faster this way. Once the other seventh years arrive here then he¡¯ll leave this world alongside Rafaela. ¡°Thank you for having me, Your Majesty,¡± Arnold spoke with a smile, ¡°You are too kind to throw this feast to welcome me in your kingdom. We should honor the hardworking soldiers who fight for your kingdom everyday instead of welcoming a stranger with such kindness.¡± ¡°Hahahah, you are too humble, Lord Arnold! We value everyone in our kingdom but it¡¯s only the strongest who deserve to be thanked for their deeds to our people. This feast is in honor of Lord Arthur as well. He has helped our people in so many ways. If it wasn¡¯t for him then we may not be having this feast.¡± Arnold glanced at Arthur and noticed the guy was smiling sheepishly. ¡°Yes, Father is correct,¡± the woman next to Arthur suddenly spoke, ¡°You have helped us so we would like to give back to you, dear.¡± Then¡­ she kissed him!? Arnold looked at Arthur with slightly narrowed eyes. Arthur broke the kiss first and continued smiling. However, that smile froze when he saw Arnold¡¯s narrowed eyes. Arnold whispered, ¡°You do realize that you can¡¯t stay in this world, right?¡± Arthur cleared his throat and acted as if he didn¡¯t hear Arnold. ¡°Bring in the food!¡± said the king, ¡°Let us enjoy ourselves tonight!¡± ** Arnold and Arthur didn¡¯t speak during the course of the dinner. But the girl named Marcia told Arnold a lot of things like the state of the kingdoms and the surrounding lands. They thought at first that Arthur would stay in this world so the king offered to make Arthur his successor once the long war was over. Of course, they were in denial when they found out that he was an otherworlder but they accepted it in the end. The woman who was sitting next to Arthur was the oldest daughter of the family. Arthur was apparently having sex with her nearly every day ever since he came here. The king begged Arthur to make him an heir. The child could most likely inherit Arthur¡¯s powerful genes. Of course, saying he was powerful was going a bit far. If Arthur failed to get the woman pregnant then he¡¯ll have to fill some jars with his¡­ Anyway, Arnold had a question on his mind while talking to Marcia. He asked her earlier: ¡°How come there aren¡¯t any males in the family besides your father?¡± She replied, saying: ¡°All of them were drafted off to fight in the war.¡± ¡°So none of them made it back?¡± ¡°Sadly, yes. I was never close with my brothers but it was a tragedy. We¡¯ve also lost a majority of our male population because of the tribes that invaded us. Us woman need to work hard to ensure we restore the kingdom¡¯s might.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Basically to make more children. Hopefully some of them will be born with strong genes, is what she said after. The kingdom enacted a policy that all males are allowed to have more than one wife. In fact, those who had more wives were viewed favorably by the people. This made others see them as the ¡°strong males¡±. They were saving their kingdom from ruin, after all. Even the king allows his wives to have other lovers since he was too old to do it with them. A woman who manages to have children with a strong man would be respected by the kingdom¡¯s people. Looking at things from their perspective, Arnold can now understand why they want Arthur to impregnate the eldest princess. Arnold glanced at Marcia up and down while she was babbling about something. She was so invested in the conversation that she didn¡¯t notice Arnold¡¯s lecherous eyes. ¡®Her breasts have a nice firm shape. They don¡¯t sag at all which is a sign of her youth. Her small hands¡­ I wonder how they¡¯ll fit around my... She¡¯s definitely at the right age to give consent¡­ Ugh, calm down¡­¡¯ he forced his raging erection down, ¡®But these women want men to impregnate them, right? She also seems to have a liking to me.¡¯ Arnold noticed that even the king¡¯s wives were looking at him in a certain way that seems too friendly. Hearing the state the kingdom was in was making his nether regions pulse with excitement. Maybe even Marcia¡¯s older sisters will be willing to do it with him and not just her mother and the other wives. Arnold didn¡¯t want Arthur¡¯s pretend wife, Malecia since that would be like taking a guy¡¯s sloppy seconds. These past few months of pent up sexual frustration would cause any man to have lewd thoughts. Arnold was thinking of even going to a brothel to release his urges. ¡°¡ªBy the way, Lord Arnold, I hear you¡¯ve known Lord Arthur since the two of you were young.¡± Marcia said. ¡°Hm?¡± Arnold finally snapped out of his dazed state, ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m from a main family and he¡¯s from a branch.¡± ¡°So the two of you are nobles!? Is your father also strong? Do you have brothers as well?¡± Marcia¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°I only have a younger brother who¡¯s still a child. My father is known as one of the strongest men in our empire. He is also one of the Emperor¡¯s guardians. His city is on verge of becoming the first dukedom in the empire¡¯s history once he expands his territory using my marriage to gain the support of another great household. He¡¯s also a retired general who has been in a lot of battles.¡± ¡°Your father sounds like a splendid man. To have such achievements¡­ I cannot imagine doing the same even if I were in my prime,¡± the king said jovially, ¡°You said he¡¯s one of the strongest in your empire? How strong is he exactly?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know his exact level but I assume it¡¯s between 70 and 80.¡± Arnold wasn¡¯t sure since he didn¡¯t have his hologram card the last time he saw his father to check his status. Marcus was definitely as strong if not stronger than Lancelot. ¡°Oho? May I ask what level you are, Lord Arnold?¡± ¡°I¡¯m level 50.¡± Arnold said with a smirk as he leaned back. ¡°My goodness! Even our strongest warriors from the past barely broke past level 15! Father, please allow me to marry Lord Arnold! I want the ceremony done tomorrow!¡± Marcia sprang into Arnold¡¯s arms and looked at her father with puppy-dog eyes. Arnold licked his lips perversely in secret as he felt her breasts against his chest. ¡°Calm down, Marcia¡­ We don¡¯t know if Lord Arnold will agree to such a thing. Remember that they don¡¯t understand our customs.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She hesitantly let go and pouted, ¡°¡­I just want a child¡­ No one respects me because I¡¯m the youngest¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Marcia¡¯s head instantly shot up. ¡°This kingdom is in trouble and needs strong genes for its new generation. That¡¯s how a nation survives, right? So I don¡¯t mind helping out.¡± ¡®I¡¯m losing my mind here. Just say yes already.¡¯ Arnold was definitely not doing it for the kingdom or anything. He couldn¡¯t care less if the kingdom fell. All he was thinking about was his carnal desires. All of them win as long as both parties got what they wanted, right? ¡°Huuk¡­ Huuk¡­¡± Marcia was crying for some reason, ¡°Lord Arnoooold!¡± she hugged Arnold¡¯s head. His face dug into her chest and he inhaled her wonderful feminine fragrance. He felt like pushing her onto the table and doing the deed right there and making everyone watch. Of course, if some of them want to join then he¡¯d let them. ¡°Hahahaha, then so be it! We shall hold the ceremony tomorrow! The ceremony will surely raise the morale of my soldiers!¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we start tonight, right? The sooner we start the better the chances of getting princess Marcia pregnant. I can¡¯t stay here for long.¡± ¡°Father!¡± Marcia seemed to agree. ¡®If only women were this easy to get in real life¡­¡¯ If this was Earth then he would¡¯ve been slapped with a sexual harassment charge even if he was so handsome. This world¡¯s circumstances were the cause of the norm these days that would seem weird on Earth. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± the King looked at his wives, ¡°¡­If it¡¯s my little girl¡¯s wish then I shall allow it. Korci, Melin, Leenil, I want the three of you to prepare Marcia¡¯s room.¡± ¡°U-Uhm, Father?¡± one of the other girls raised her hand, ¡°I-I would also like¡­ become¡­ Lord Arnold¡¯s p-partner tonight¡­ If he¡¯ll have me!¡± she glanced at Arnold and instantly blushed. ¡®Two is better than one.¡¯ ¡°Then, I would like to as well, lord husband,¡± one of the wives¡ªthe one who wasn¡¯t called¡ªsaid with a seductive smile, ¡°If you¡¯ll have me, Lord Arnold.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± ¡°I would like to as well!¡± The king scratched his head, ¡°You are troubling him.¡± ¡°Oh, not at all.¡± Arnold said with a wide smile that was more like a perverse grin, ¡°The night will be long but I will do anything I can to help.¡± ¡°Oh, what a kind young man!¡± Arthur¡¯s ¡°wife¡± exclaimed while clapping her hands, ¡°I have never seen my sisters so enthusiastic about something this much. They will surely be happy to have a strong man¡¯s child.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t Arthur just help with that? Is he too shy?¡± Arnold asked with a smirk. He noticed that Arthur was looking at him silently with his chin on his hands. ¡°Lord Arthur is very picky,¡± said one of the King¡¯s wives. She was probably the queen since she had a crown on her head, ¡°We only send the younger women to his room if my eldest, Malecia isn¡¯t there to pleasure him. We can understand that he¡¯s into younger women since he¡¯s a young man.¡± ¡°Lord Arthur is quite the fierce beast in bed as well. My friends have all said that they can barely walk the next morning. Well, my first experience was the same. It hurt but I cherish the memory~¡± Malecia hugged his arm with a smile, ¡°I have never seen him in a battle before, though. Us women who are incapable of fighting must remain behind the kingdom walls lest we place our lives in danger.¡± ¡°Arthur isn¡¯t that remarkable of a warrior so you aren¡¯t missing out on anything great. All of you must¡¯ve heard what happened, right? If I didn¡¯t step in then he would¡¯ve died. How do you think your little sister would¡¯ve felt if she lost her big brother, Arthur?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Everyone looked at Arthur after what Arnold said. ¡°I get it. You want to be a hero. But do you know what heroes are? They¡¯re symbols of peace and hope. Your name alone should bring pride to your people for knowing they have a strong hero protecting them. Demons should shiver in their boots when they see the holy sword glow with a radiant light. It¡¯s hard picturing you as that exact symbol.¡± ¡°¡­What the hell do you expect me to do? Give my blessing away just because I¡¯m still weak¡­? I''m training everyday and I can tell that I''m getting stronger.... little by little...¡± ¡°Maybe keeping your mouth shut that you¡¯re the hero is the first thing you should do. People''s expectations are high for the next hero, you know? ¡± Arnold cut into his steak and put the piece in his mouth. He finished chewing and swallowed, ¡°Oh, and if your classmates try and tell people then just say that they¡¯re lying. Do that and save yourself a few years of life. You probably won¡¯t be able to defeat a demon lord given how weak you are. I don¡¯t expect much growth really.¡± Arnold had no expectations for Arthur. He had more faith in Luke than Arthur even if Luke¡¯s power was limited right now. The fact that one of them was a Transcendent while the other was just a regular warrior class combatant was also a significant difference. Arthur looked at Arnold for a few seconds before standing up, ¡°Excuse me¡­ I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡± ¡°I will go with you, Lord Arthur. Uhm, excuse me as well, everyone.¡± Malecia hurriedly stood up. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I want to be alone.¡± Arthur said with a reassuring smile. ¡°Always one to run away and mope in the corner. Sheesh, you haven¡¯t changed,¡± Arnold continued talking, ¡°Here¡¯s an idea: Why don¡¯t you give me the blessing? I¡¯d make a better hero than you, you know? I¡¯m stronger, smarter, faster. One could say that I¡¯m far better than you in everything. So come on. Give me that blessing so that I can run around saving people I don¡¯t even know like an idiot.¡± ¡°The Sky God entrusted me with this power. I will hone my skills and become stronger. I¡­I may not be strong enough now but that will change with enough training.¡± ¡°Do you even want this power in the first place?¡± ¡°What I want is irrelevant. It¡¯s a power that will save many lives and I¡¯m the only one capable of using it.¡± ¡®That¡¯s not it at all, Arthur. If Luke were here then he would¡¯ve gotten it. You would¡¯ve stayed the weakling that you¡¯re meant to be.¡¯ The people at the academy might see Arthur as being one of the strongest students throughout the academy¡¯s history. But Arnold knew that Arthur¡¯s ceiling was ridiculously low despite how strong he was now. He would¡¯ve been surpassed by many of his peers in just a few years time if he didn¡¯t have his blessing. ¡°I¡¯m not that boy who made promises about saving people while not having the power to do so. I¡¯ll prove to you that I deserve this power.¡± He grabbed a napkin off the table and threw it at Arnold. The napkin hit Arnold¡¯s chest and fell on his lap. ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Arnold picked up the napkin with a puzzled expression. ¡°I don¡¯t have a glove. You know what I mean¡­ right?¡± Arthur looked straight at Arnold with a determined gaze. Arnold couldn¡¯t help but sigh at Arthur¡¯s following words: ¡°I request a duel.¡± Chapter 138: Disappointment The dining area went silent. Every servant and family member of the royal family looked at Arthur. Each of them shared the same expression: Shock. Arnold rested his chin on his hand as he glanced at Arthur. ¡°What suddenly brought this on?¡± asked Arnold calmly. ¡®Did I do something wrong? Well, I am a bit of a bastard with my mouth but everyone should know that. Nothing I¡¯ve said so far should¡¯ve offended him that much.¡¯ Was speaking the truth the reason for Arthur asking for a duel? ¡°Are you going to accept it or not?¡± Arthur was looking down on Arnold. ¡®This fucking bastard. Is he just trying to make himself look cool after what happened?¡¯ The so-called ¡°Greatest Warrior of Naridian Kingdom¡± was almost defeated by the chief despite killing the prince in one blow. Shouldn¡¯t Arthur be grateful that Arnold saved him? ¡°Lord Arthur, why are you challenging Lord Arnold¡­?¡± asked the king as he stood up. ¡°Shut up.¡± Arthur glared at the king which made him make a small ¡°eek¡±. ¡°You¡¯ve never said no to a challenge before, right? What¡¯s a little duel with me?¡± ¡®No, you bastard. Duels are meant to preserve the honor of both parties. My honor is still intact. What you¡¯re looking for is a fight.¡¯ A duel is based on a code of honor. Duels are fought not so much to kill the opponent as to gain "satisfaction", but to restore one''s honor by demonstrating a willingness to risk one''s life for it, and as such the tradition of dueling was originally reserved for the male members of nobility; however, in the modern era, it extended to those of the upper classes generally. Duels are usually used as a last resort of honor between nobles. If one noble stole the land of the other then they put something valuable on the line to get their honor back. It wasn¡¯t rare to die in a duel. Killing in duels was outside the legislation of imperial law. No one will punish a noble for killing another if they fought in a duel. This was because kingdoms are built upon the saying of ¡°give and take¡±. Wars started this saying. Duels are the result of it. The empire has many rules when it comes to duels though. One such rule was that no other party should become involved besides the two who agreed on the duel. Any foul play detected from either side will result in imprisonment if the foul play causes injury or possibly death. Knowing Arthur, Arnold didn¡¯t need to worry about foul play. Arnold stood up. Arthur was asking for a duel despite knowing the consequences. ¡°I won¡¯t hold back. If you lose both your arms then it¡¯ll be your own fault.¡± Arnold said calmly. ¡°Same goes for you. I won¡¯t be able to control my power in this duel.¡± ¡®Your divine aura has gone to your head, hero.¡¯ ¡°Fine, I accept.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó 30 minutes passed by to allow both combatants to get ready for their duel. The announcement of a duel soon spread throughout the palace like wildfire. Everyone who was on the palace¡¯s property gathered in the courtyard to witness the fight between two powerful warriors. Arnold and Arthur were guided to the courtyard in their full gear. Well, Arnold only had his sword with wyvern-scale armor under his coat. Arthur donned full body armor. It was still night so the people had to make large bonfires to be able to light up the surroundings. There was a warm wind in the air that felt pleasant against Arnold¡¯s cheek. He looked around. There were hundreds of nobles, commoners and servants watching them from the many towers and bridges of the palace and other residences. Some were standing on the ground to be near the battleground. Others were watching on the walls, out their windows or even outside the gates. Arnold looked at Arthur. Fecius was busy speaking to him about something. Arthur smiled for some reason before Fecius left. ¡°What¡¯s that grin for?¡± Arnold brandished his sword in a relaxed manner. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Fecius told me that the person I confessed to might get heartbroken if I died here. I can¡¯t picture Shirley ever shedding tears for a man.¡± Arthur laughed softly, ¡°But if she feels as strongly about me as I do about her then I can die happy.¡± ¡°Shirley, huh. She¡¯s the daughter of the Lion King, right?¡± ¡°You know her?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shirley was a major character in the Hero Party. One could say she made up the core members due to her strength that rivaled Hero Luke. Her racial skill, [Instinct Primal], allowed her to become several times stronger than her base form. She grows fur that¡¯s even stronger than dragonscale armor and her claws become sharp enough to slash steel. She was a descendant of an extinct Divine Beast called the Moon Wolf. It was an entity that could harness space in its claws and create vacuums that suck everything inside of it. Shirley inherited this power, although, she probably couldn¡¯t use it yet just like she couldn¡¯t control her beast form. It was due to her power to rip open space that the Hero Party and major nations could invade the demon world without having to go through the Intermid Border. Shirley once achieved a form called [Perfect Divine Beast Form] that allowed her to harness the full power of her ancestral bloodline. She became a walking disaster capable of destroying the entire human world. Even Luke couldn¡¯t stop her in that point in time since he didn¡¯t have the Holy Sword of Song and Light. But as it turned out, only Olivia was able to stop Shirley from destroying the continent. Though not to point of taming Shirley as she could her Divine Beasts, she was able to calm Shirley down. The two of them became like sisters due to that bond they shared. If Shirley lost control then Olivia could stop her using her power. That was why it was essential for the two to meet. ¡°Is Shirley in your class, right?¡± ¡°Yes, she is. We¡¯ve been in the same class for seven years. Enough with the questions now, we¡¯re here to fight.¡± ¡®The two were originally married in the game by the time Shirley became Queen. It was around the final few months of their 7th year that Arthur confessed to her. Looks like that didn¡¯t change despite the situation that they¡¯re in.¡¯ ¡°¡­.¡± Arthur silently unsheathed his sword. A knight hurriedly stepped forward and stood in the middle of the two. ¡°I shall now announce the rules!¡± he spread his arms, ¡°Both parties are to respect the customs of a duel. Meaning that you are not allowed to leave the duel without admitting defeat. You are allowed to injure your opponent but you can¡¯t use cheap tricks like poking the eyes or kicking one another in the groin. This is specially forbidden amongst men. That will count as a foul! Lastly! Lord Arnold will not step foot outside the perimeter decided by the challenger!¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Arnold looked around and noticed white powder had been laid down around them in a circle. The area was large enough to move around so it won¡¯t hinder him much. ¡®Does he think this will make his fight with me easier?¡¯ Arnold was an agile fighter, meaning he didn¡¯t use physical strength alone to fight. He dodges with swift movements using his body and doesn¡¯t just sidestep. Arthur didn¡¯t move around much like him except for the occasional dodging. ¡°Clever move. I guess you¡¯re not as dumb as I thought.¡± Arnold smirked as he got into a stance, ¡°I admit that this will make the fight troublesome for me. Oh well, I accepted the duel so I should just go along with your little game.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Warriors! Get ready!¡± The crowd grew excited. The men stomped their feet while the women clapped their hands. A cacophony of noises filled the night air. Arthur put on his helmet and got into a stance as well. The knight swung down his hand, ¡°Begin!¡± ¡°AAAAAH!¡± White aura engulfed Arthur¡¯s body. It was far different than earlier today when he used it in small amounts. Even the surroundings was lid up by his power. Arnold didn¡¯t bother using his own aura. He used a skill. [Dash]. He was propelled forwards by a force. He clenched his fist that wasn¡¯t holding the sword. ¡°!¡± Arthur seemed to notice at the last second that Arnold used a skill. He hurriedly sidestepped. Arnold twisted his body to go for a kick instead of slowing down. If he stops to go for a punch again then the power from his punch would be weaker. Instead, he sent all that energy through his body into his right leg. ¡°Guh!¡± It connected. Arthur was pushed back by incredible force but his legs managed to stay firmly on the ground. ¡®This bastard is tough. If an ordinary knight took that head-on then they would¡¯ve fallen down.¡¯ Arnold didn¡¯t need aura to fight. He could take down 4th star knights without a sweat. His physical strength might not match Flora¡¯s but he could handle anyone below a 5th star knight¡¯s level rather easily. This wouldn¡¯t have been possible if his body and aura didn¡¯t have balance. Arnold didn¡¯t give Arthur the chance to recover. He swung his sword, aiming for Arthur¡¯s chest to go for the kill. This was a duel, he wouldn¡¯t fight without the intent to kill. A clank resounded as Arnold¡¯s sword was parried by Arthur¡¯s gauntlet. Arnold lost power in his hands when his arms were thrown back. That gave Arthur the opportunity to counterattack. He swung his sword vertically, aiming for Arnold¡¯s shoulder but Arnold lightly jumped and tried to kick Arthur in the face. Arthur retracted his sword just when it was about to hit Arnold''s shoulder. He ducked and tried to grab Arnold from below, probably to push him down. Arnold responded by hitting Arthur¡¯s wrists with the hilt of his sword. Arthur groaned and fell back. Arnold landed on the ground. He rotated his right arm when he felt a sting in his shoulder. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡®That white aura managed to graze my shoulder even though I dodged.¡¯ Even a small amount of divinity seemed to hurt. What if he was actually cut by that sword? He suddenly remembered his fight with Luke. Just being surrounded in divine aura was enough to make him lose 90% of his HP. That caused him to lose consciousness. If Arthur uses the same tactic after catching Arnold by surprise then Arnold will lose. ¡®Why am I worrying about such a thing? Arthur doesn¡¯t even know about my high negative karma.¡¯ Arthur was also slower than him. Arnold didn¡¯t even have to use his aura to fight(not yet anyway) since Arthur¡¯s balance of power was off. His body was receiving more white aura than his sword. This was a good strategy but only if you aren¡¯t wearing full body armor. Divine aura was the perfect offense and defense but this idiot of a hero was using it the wrong way. Arthur was getting his priorities wrong. His armor was good enough for protection so he needed to invest more power in his sword. ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly strong. But you need to work on controlling your power better.¡± Arnold held his sword with both hands, ¡°Hey, you¡¯ll let me fuck Shirley when I win, right? It¡¯s the least you can do since you challenged me to a duel.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop with the talking,¡± Arthur bent his body and burst forward, ¡°I won¡¯t fall victim to your taunts!¡± ¡®Finally getting serious, huh?¡¯ Arnold burst forward as well. The ground rumbled when the two of them connected swords. ¡°Ugh!¡± Arthur groaned. ¡°Put more aura into your sword.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t expect white aura to be this weak. He barely felt anything. Arthur was the only one being pushed back. ¡°Shut up! Haaaaah!¡± Arthur listened to Arnold¡¯s advice despite telling him to shut up. ¡®There it is.¡¯ Arnold could feel the weight behind Arthur¡¯s sword becoming several times heavier. Arnold decided to use his own aura since things were heating up. He head-butted Arthur¡¯s helmeted head. ¡°Ugh!?¡± Arthur''s footing lost their balance. His helmet caved in. Blood spurted out of his forehead. Arnold took that opportunity seeing that Arthur lost his balance. He punched Arthur in the stomach. ¡°!!¡± Arnold jumped and kicked Arthur¡¯s helmeted head again. Blood flew out of his nose and mouth as he was knocked back on his knees. ¡°Haaah!¡± the white aura surrounding his sword became bigger. Arthur burst forward, this time even faster. ¡°Shit!¡± Arnold just landed so he couldn¡¯t dodge or defend in time. Arthur swung his sword at Arnold¡¯s neck. Arnold ducked and grabbed Arthur by the waist to throw him down. He suddenly felt a force hit his back. He was also kicked in the stomach. The wind was knocked out of his lungs. ¡®This guy became this strong in just a few minutes?¡¯ The weight behind his punches felt much heavier than before. Arnold was caught by surprise at this sudden increase of power but he adapted to the situation. He dodged Arthur¡¯s swings and caught his punches or kicks. Still, the weight behind Arthur¡¯s attacks was very heavy despite the fact that it was so easy to counter them or dodge them. Was the difference between dark blue aura and white aura this significant? Arnold was using the exact amount that Arthur was using but he was barely holding on. ¡®That fucking god. His blessing didn¡¯t just give Arthur an insane amount of aura, it increased all his stats as well.¡¯ That was only apparent once Arthur used more aura. White Aura was divinity aura, much like Golden aura(although slightly weaker in overall output but very much the same). If Arthur knew about Arnold¡¯s weakness against divinity then he¡¯d stick to throwing aura blasts instead of engaging in close combat. Punches infused with white aura didn¡¯t do as much damage as a projectile of divinity. Projectiles are meant to pierce the opponent¡¯s body just like swords. Since that was the case, Arnold would be vulnerable if Arthur figured out his weakness. There was also now way he could stop a fully powered divine aura blast. If he blocks then he¡¯ll get hurt, if he tries to tank it, then he¡¯ll get hurt. There was no way to defend against it. ¡®I¡¯ll need to hide my pain even if he manages to graze me with his sword.¡¯ Arnold activated one of his trump card skills when he avoided another one of Arthur¡¯s blows. Speed Of Sound. Time slowed down, no, he moved so fast that it appeared as though everything slowed down heavily. His sweat fell down slowly. Arthur¡¯s sword that was aiming for his head was slower than before. The cheering of the crowd faded away. Arnold released more aura. If he couldn¡¯t overwhelm Arthur with the same output of aura then why not multiply his aura ten-fold? ¡®This fight is seriously unnecessary. My aura will probably take a while to replenish. Whatever.¡¯ Arnold and his father were the only dark blue aura users currently alive. Dark blue aura was known to give its user a significant aura pool at birth and allow them to control their aura much better. This was why Arnold could find balance between his physical body and aura-enhanced strength to establish an equilibrium. Dark blue aura users have the potential to fight tens or hundreds of enemies at once. Users on Marcus¡¯ level could fight against entire armies of 3rd to 9th star aura users. Red aura was the complete opposite of blue. It gave its user a tiny or limited aura pool that grows very slowly. Despite this minor setback their aura was slightly stronger than dark blue aura. If one were to rank all aura types: White Aura and Golden Aura were the strongest. Golden aura was better in power consumption since it burned slower than white aura did during battle. It also absorbed more divine power. For example, if white aura could absorb 50% of pure divine power from a blessing then golden aura could absorb 70% from that same blessing. This puts golden aura at the top while white aura is the second. The difference isn¡¯t so significant unless both fighters are the same level. Below White and Golden aura was Red aura with its destructive power. Third was Dark blue aura users who could harness an entire lake¡¯s worth of aura to fight endlessly. Their large pool of aura and inexhaustible stamina makes them the worst opponents for red aura users who had limited aura in their reserves. There are only three known divine aura users(Promethius, Luke and Arthur) so it¡¯s difficult to compare dark blue aura to divine aura. Fourth was all the other aura variants which aren¡¯t that important to mention. It¡¯s important to mention that divine aura users get their divine power from their blessings. It wasn¡¯t produced naturally like aura itself. This was how a hero¡¯s power was determined. It also depended on which god gave the blessing since that determines the amount of golden or white aura a hero uses. Luke was blessed by Melis since birth. That was why his aura pool was so significantly larger than Arthur who had the same variant. Now that he was blessed by a minor god¡ªthe Wind God¡ªLuke had a slightly bigger aura pool compared to before. In theory, it was believed that a hero could be blessed by any number of gods, regardless of who they are. However, that was a wrong assumption to make. Like most things in this world, the amount of blessings a person can have is determined by their potential. The sword was only the one to choose the right person to bless. That was what Arthur told Arnold. Looking at Arthur now, Arnold could say for sure that he doesn¡¯t come close to Luke. The Sky God was probably very high up in the divine hierarchy given how strong the blessing was that he gave Arthur. Arthur could control more aura from his blessing than Luke could. Luke¡¯s power was very limited at the moment so he needs a weapon to absorb the aura from his body. Which means that Arthur was technically ahead of Luke. The question that lingered in Arnold¡¯s mind was: ¡®Why was Arthur given a blessing even though Luke is already blessed?¡¯ Arnold swung his sword. However, he wasn¡¯t holding it by the hilt. He was holding it by the blade just like the prince did. It was aiming right for Arthur¡¯s head. The amount of blue aura he was using was no joke. If it hit Arthur then he will pass out due to a concussion. The noises of the people¡¯s cheering and shouting returned as time slowed down. Arnold¡¯s sword was mere inches away from Arthur¡¯s head. A sound of steel hitting each other echoed. Arthur parried Arnold¡¯s surprise attack. ¡°!?¡± Arnold couldn¡¯t believe the superhuman reflexes that Arthur just showed. Even the person himself seemed surprised by what just happened. However, he quickly counterattacked. ¡®Tch, is this the instincts of a hero?¡¯ While Arnold doesn¡¯t consider Arthur a hero by any means, that kind of reflex was nothing to laugh at. It was a godly ability that only a hero can possess. Arthur could move even faster than the speed of sound, Arnold¡¯s strongest skill. ¡°Aaaaah!¡± Arthur swung his sword diagonally which Arnold met with his own sword. The sound of steel hitting steel echoed again. They didn¡¯t stop. They kept attacking each other, one hoping to hit the other. Sparks flew. Arnold¡¯s hair was sticking to his face due to the excess amount of sweat that built up. The fight continued. The two was still going at the same pace. Arthur¡¯s eyes were red and his breathing was labored but he held on. ¡®There¡¯s no sign that his power is weakening. He¡¯s still attacking with the same amount of force as me.¡¯ Arnold could always use more aura but that will take the fun out of crushing this brat in front of him. How dare he stop Arnold from getting into bed with the king¡¯s daughters and wife? Arnold could¡¯ve enjoyed the night any other way instead of fighting like this. ¡®I guess I won¡¯t be sleeping tonight, huh.¡¯ Arnold increased his speed while attacking. Arthur gritted his teeth as he was pushed back. Their exchange of blows was so intense that their swords were beginning to noticeably crack. If Arnold used his aura sword then this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Still, he had to honor the duel that states that both fighters must choose a weapon from a bench instead of using their own weapons. ¡°Focus on the fight, damn you!¡± Arthur yelled as he did a two-handed vertical slash. Arnold deflected the strike and jumped lightly to the side. ¡°It¡¯s important to analyze your opponent¡¯s moves. Once you get a grasp of their abilities and see through all their moves, then you can crush them. Didn¡¯t I teach you this when we were children?¡± ¡°I only have memories of you beating me to a pulp with a poker face.¡± ¡°Ahaha, right. I never actually taught you anything using words. I guess I¡¯m just like Sebas, huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re nothing like him. He¡¯s an honorable warrior who respects every adversary he faces. You¡¯re scum who mocks your opponents to get them to act recklessly in the fight in order for you gain the upper hand. That¡¯s not how an honorable warrior fights.¡± ¡°I could care less about honor. Unlike you who started this duel to preserve yours.¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with my honor!!!¡± More white aura burst out of Arthur. ¡®This seems like more aura that he used to kill the prince. This bastard grows while fighting.¡¯ Arnold was sure that Arthur wasn¡¯t like this without his blessing. If he could get stronger with every fight then he should¡¯ve been much stronger before he got the blessing. ¡°!!¡± Arthur shot at lightning speeds towards Arnold. Arnold dodged just in time. He span around and connected his fist with Arthur¡¯s right upper body. He was aiming straight for Arthur¡¯s ribs. The armor was dented heavily by Arnold¡¯s punch. ¡°Haaaaaaah!¡± Arthur¡¯s eyes were completely white with no signs of his pupils. He roared in pain but didn¡¯t stop in his pursuit to end Arnold. ¡®Shit.¡¯ Arnold saw a fist flying his way just when he thought that Arthur was already done for. A punch to the liver was a deadly move. The pain is astronomical. How would it feel to be punched by a guy using aura? Arnold thought that the punch would¡¯ve ended Arthur. What a dilemma. Arthur¡¯s gauntleted fist connected with Arnold¡¯s face. The crowd went silent. Arnold was¡­ still standing!? Arnold¡¯s head was only shot back due to Arthur¡¯s punch but it didn¡¯t send him flying like one would expect. If Arthur¡¯s hand was covered in white aura then that punch would¡¯ve done some hefty damage. However¡­ ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Arthur looked down at his body. The white aura he had before vanished. Arnold felt like he was hit by a toddler. This fight was already over. ¡®So that¡¯s the extend of his full power. I guess he can¡¯t maintain that much aura just yet. Anyway, time to make use of this power I missed out on.¡¯ The current Arnold now had the knowledge of original Arnold, thanks to the Arnold he met in the abyss. Of course, with this knowledge came the skills that Arnold learned during his childhood. Arnold threw his sword to the side. Arthur tried to swing his sword to take advantage of the distance between the two but Arnold hit Arthur¡¯s wrist that was holding the sword, causing his swing to lose power. Arnold struck Arthur against the chest with his palm. The blow wasn¡¯t fatal at all but it caused Arthur to be sent flying. ¡°So this is the extend of white aura,¡± Arnold smirked, ¡°It definitely caught me by surprise but it wasn¡¯t anything I couldn¡¯t handle.¡± He unleashed all his power and focused it on his fist. Arthur hurriedly jumped back in an attempt to escape when he got up. The palm strike from earlier must¡¯ve done significant damage. Arnold sent his aura through Arthur¡¯s body so the damage wasn¡¯t external but rather internal. Arnold used [Speed Of Sound] again and appeared behind the fleeing Arthur. ¡°What!?¡± Arthur noticed too late to be able to do anything. Arnold¡¯s fist connected with his back. It sunk into his armor, shattering it completely. A snapping sound echoed. That was the sound of a rib being broken. ¡°!!!¡± A scream of agony came out of Arthur¡¯s mouth. Arthur flew a few meters and crashed into a wall, almost collapsing it entirely. ¡­ Silence. The crowd didn¡¯t cheer or clap their hands for Arnold. Arnold looked around. A few even looked scared. He overwhelmed their greatest warrior, after all. It must¡¯ve looked like the two of them were on par with each other at first. But that wasn¡¯t the case at all. Arnold only took the opportunity to see how strong the supposed hero was. He wasn¡¯t strong at all. If you go by level then he was leagues below Arnold, probably equivalent to level 60 of a person with any warrior class. Dark blue aura might¡¯ve been the third ranked aura due to its low attack power compared to the others, however, when it was wielded by someone who mastered it, it was considered even more dangerous than golden aura. Arnold had a constant supply of his aura while Arthur had to be careful with how much of his aura he uses. It took years to be able to use your aura effectively against an opponent with more aura. The rubble that fell on top of Arthur suddenly moved. And lo and behold, Arthur was still standing, although he was a mess. His face was covered in blood. The tip of his sword was trembling as if he couldn¡¯t hold its weight any longer. In the end he fell on his knees. Arnold turned around. The knight didn¡¯t need to declare it his victory since he obviously won. ¡°¡­.Why¡­¡± Arnold stopped when he heard Arthur speak. He glanced back. "Why can¡¯t I¡­. AAAAH! Dammit!¡± Arthur yelled, ¡°Why can''t I win!? I tried so hard! I trained every single day until my body ached! You were born special! I know for a fact that you would''ve been stronger than me even if you didn''t train when you were young! I trained as hard as you did! I sought advice from Master Sebas and did everything you did! Yet why!?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You flaunt your power so much that it¡¯s sickening¡­ You disrespect those who worked truly hard to get where they are! Why!? Do you like seeing the weak humiliate themselves to entertain you!? You toy with every single one of your opponents¡­ Just like you just did with me¡­ I hate that¡­ I put my all into my attacks but you just looked at me like I was an ant during our exchange of blows¡­ I¡­ I fucking hate you, Arnold!¡± Arnold turned around and walked towards Arthur. The pathetic sight of him groveling beneath Arnold¡¯s feet was a fascinating sight to see. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold was now standing above Arthur, looking down at him with cold eyes. Envy. That seemed to be the reason for this duel. Arthur sought Arnold¡¯s power and his incredible talent. The talent of a Transcendent. He wanted to be like Arnold. No, maybe he wanted to dethrone Arnold by training just as hard? Arthur Tivurgian was no Transcendent. He was just a normal human. How many times had he been saved by Arnold? How many times had he been beaten down? How many times had Arnold surpassed him in everything? Why did Arthur Tivurgian¡ªdespite his struggles¡ªnot become a villain? His backstory was tragic and he had a rivalry with one of the strongest characters in the game. People with such motivations usually did whatever was necessary to obtain their goals. That ultimately leads to them becoming villains, just like all the others that appeared throughout the story. But Arthur remained pure-hearted despite his hate for Arnold and motivations to become strong. Arthur continued, ¡°You even won Olivia''s heart! The woman I fell for! Even after all these years¡­ she still won¡¯t accept me¡­ Dammit, why can''t I win in anything!?¡± He proceeded to scream ¡°dammit¡± at the top of his lungs. The surroundings were still silent. ¡°I¡­ I thought I could at least win in something! I thought with this power¡ª! But I¡­ I still can¡¯t win¡­¡± he punched the ground. ¡®This is who the people are supposed to call their hero?¡¯ ¡°B-But it isn¡¯t over¡­ I swear I¡¯ll get stronger and crush you one day! I didn¡¯t get this far only to give up!¡± Arthur glared at Arnold. ¡®What a pathetic and small person.¡¯ Arnold knelt down. He looked into Arthur¡¯s glaring eyes for a few seconds. He scoffed which intensified the rage within Arthur¡¯s eyes. His face became stoic as he looked into Arthur¡¯s eyes again. ¡°You¡¯re a fucking disappointment.¡± Then he walked away. ¡°¡­.D-Disappointment¡­?¡± Arnold didn¡¯t bother turning back to repeat his words or elaborate on them. He just kept walking until he was out of sight. Chapter 139: A Way Out A moan echoed in the dark room lit by candlelight. The thick smell of body odour and human fluids drifted in the air. The single bed in the room hit the wall with incredible force. A blanket was bobbing up and down as slapping sounds echoed in the room. The room smelled stuffy since there wasn¡¯t a single open window. Every window was blocked by curtains. A grunt escaped someone¡¯s mouth. It turns out there were two people underneath that blanket. ¡°L-Lord Arnold! Something¡¯s coming!¡± Marcia gripped Arnold¡¯s arm as her insides tightened. She wrapped her arms around his lower back to squeeze his butt. She also wrapped her legs around him to push him deeper. Her mini orgasms weren¡¯t comparable to what she was about to experience right now. Arnold grunted again. It felt like his thing was about to be chopped off by her insides. There was so much movement down there that he thought he was being tickled by small critters. ¡®Virgins are the best!¡¯ Every nook and cranny of his manhood was being pleasured as he thrust in and out. Arnold slammed his all into Marcia¡¯s honey pot. A force gripped down on him as liquid splashed out of Marcia. ¡°!!!!!¡± she screamed incoherently as she lifted her hips. ¡°Holy shit! I¡¯m coming too!¡± Arnold felt his balls tighten up in pain. His urethra expanded to shoot hot strings of sperm into Marcia¡¯s womb. ¡°Ah! Ah! It¡¯s coming again!¡± Marcia clenched her jaw as she rubbed her vagina with incredible speed. Liquid splashed again, staining the sheets for the umpteenth time. Arnold pulled out. He looked at the cloudy liquid that leaked out in pride. ¡°...She passed out, huh. Oh well, I can call in the next one.¡± Arnold looked to the corner of the room, ¡°Take the princess to the next room.¡± ¡°O-Okay.¡± The maid, who was tasked with helping whenever it was needed, hurriedly stood up and came towards the bed. She gulped when she looked down at Arnold who was taking a water break. His thing was similar to a forearm dangling down. The dark colour made it look menacing. Any woman¡ªespecially a virgin¡ªwould die being pierced by his holy sword. The maid hurriedly picked Marcia up and left the room with a red face. Someone came inside right after she left. ¡°Excuse me, Lord Arnold.¡± A mature woman¡¯s voice came from the door. Arnold looked around and saw one of the king¡¯s wives standing there. She was wearing a very risqu¨¦ nightgown that barely hid her explosive breasts. Her stomach fat couldn¡¯t be held up by her dress so it was visible for the world to see. Arnold didn¡¯t mind a little fat, especially if the person was a mature woman. What¡¯s a little belly fat from pregnancy? Arnold stood up and walked towards her. ¡°Oh my.¡± She put her hand over her mouth as she glanced down. Arnold¡¯s raging erection was poking her stomach. ¡°A-Am I not ugly?¡± ¡®I¡¯d say you¡¯re average but I can¡¯t really say it out loud.¡¯ ¡°What does it matter what I think? This guy seems to think you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the world.¡± He pointed at his thing, ¡°That¡¯s enough, isn¡¯t it?¡± Its veins bulged with each second as if it couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°Princess Marcia made quite a mess so you should clean it up first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She timidly wrapped her fingers around his raging boner. ¡°Ugh.¡± Arnold groaned feeling her expert movements, ¡°¡­How often have you done it with your husband?¡± ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ve done it two times. That was to conceive two children.¡± ¡°Oh? He must have some pretty strong swimmers if he can get you pregnant by doing it once. Have you done it with anyone else?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Kneel.¡± She obeyed and knelt in front of him. His thing was right in front of her eyes. ¡°Begin.¡± She nodded obediently. Arnold drew in his breath when he felt her warm mouth wrapping around him. Her small tongue sent tingles up his spine. ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t done it with anyone other than your husband?¡± A pop sounded when she removed his thing from her mouth. ¡°I always relief myself¡­ Uhm, I practice on occasion as well.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± She put it into her mouth again and sucked it until the root. It was crazy how she could do that without choking. She definitely taught herself well. ¡°Ugh! I¡¯m going to come!¡± Arnold grabbed her small head and thrust with extreme force. Her eyes only widened. She wasn¡¯t choking at all. She closed her eyes as her mouth was turned into a second love hole. Arnold¡¯s thing expanded, which bulged in her throat. He shot his strings of hot sperm down her throat. She gulped gently. ¡®Holy shit¡­¡¯ Arnold¡¯s juices were staining the inside of her mouth in white. The murky liquid dripped onto her sagging breasts. She accidentally blew bubbles out of her nose which made her giggle. She gulped for the last time, then she breathed loudly and showed her mouth. ¡°M-Men like this, right?¡± she blushed while asking that, ¡°Kyaaah!?¡± Arnold picked her up and threw her onto the bed. ¡°Not even my maid back home wants to swallow! That was fucking hot!¡± He spread her legs. He was greeted by a rainforest of the unknown. It was like he was looking into the same void he jumped through on the second world. Her womanly scent assaulted his nostrils which reenergised his little brother. Her floorgates came down which caused her love juices to fall on the bed. ¡°!¡± The woman gasped loudly as she grabbed the bedsheets, ¡°W-What are you¡­ doing!? Hngh!¡± Her hips raised instinctively. Arnold¡¯s head was buried in her rainforest so he couldn¡¯t see the expression on her face. All he heard were her moans. ¡®It¡¯s kind of sour but not that bad.¡¯ He slurped her liquid which made her moan even louder. ¡°S-Stop! I haven¡¯t shaven it yet! Ah! Ah!¡± Arnold stuck his finger inside and searched for a bump. He found it near the entrance and squished it. A gushing sound resounded as his face was drenched. Her legs wrapped around his head and he felt her scruffy hair rub against his face. ¡°Haaah¡­ Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­.¡± She finally let go, ¡°T-That was amazing¡­ Ah, I can¡¯t move¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m glad you liked it. Let¡¯s hope I like it when I put it inside.¡± ¡°Ah, wait!¡± Arnold grunted as he pushed himself inside her. Her insides clenched down on him but he kept pushing. The woman could only wordlessly look up at the ceiling with her mouth open. Arnold began thrusting into her. She offered no resistance. ¡°Ah! Ah!¡± she came again but he didn¡¯t let her rest. He kept going at it aggressively. He put his entire weight on her to not let her escape. ¡®Ah¡­ fuck¡­¡¯ ¡®This feels so good¡­¡¯ ¡®She¡¯s not beautiful but her insides feel amazing.¡¯ ¡®How many times has she came?¡¯ Arnold looked down while his thoughts ran wild. Has it been ten minutes? An hour? He could barely tell. The woman was half-conscious. Small moans leaked out of her mouth and her eyes were unfocused. She whispered in a sweet voice, ¡°Lord Arnold¡­ I want your babies¡­Mmm¡­¡± She seemed to be sleep talking. Arnold looked up at the ceiling after falling flat on the bed. The windows suddenly blew open, letting the moon¡¯s light shine into the room. An eerie chill made Arnold''s spine tingle. ¡°Huh?¡± Arnold instinctively looked around after feeling that chill and saw a figure standing in front of the bed. It was a giant figure. A figure cladded in black armour. Its eyes were an ominous red light looking straight at him. It was¡­ his demon lord armour. Soon. I shall see my master in his full glory soon. The armour spoke in a deep voice as it pointed at Arnold. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Arnold blinked for a second. The armour was suddenly gone. ¡°¡­Am I hallucinating from lack of sleep¡­?¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold returned to his room right after he was done with his last partner. He felt exhausted. ¡®I already expected my insomnia to drain my energy but I didn¡¯t expect this much¡­¡¯ He went towards his magic bag and took out one of the potions he made. He downed it after looking at it for a few seconds. A warm feeling embraced his body. The exhaustion he felt was alleviated slightly. He exhaled deeply. Arnold picked up the candle¡ªwhich was the only source of light at the moment¡ªand headed towards the bed. ¡°¡­..¡± he noticed that Rafaela was already asleep. Well, that was obvious since it was just a few minutes after 4am. What made him stop and stare was how defenceless she was while sleeping. She also didn¡¯t have any pants on, only a long sweater that went over her hips. Her sweater was slightly lifted, probably due to her constant tossing and turning. He could see black underwear peek from underneath that sweater. Her long and milky legs were bare for all to see. The only thing that was covered by the blanket was her upper body. Arnold sat the candle down. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but scan her up and down. Her backside was facing him so he could see her well-endowed butt. ¡°¡­..¡± He sighed and grabbed the blanket. He pulled it over her legs and grabbed a separate blanket for himself. After getting under the blanket, he blew out the candle and had some shut-eye. ¡ó¡ó¡ó 7:30am. Arnold saw the time when he checked the clock hanging on the reception room¡¯s wall. He was currently waiting for Arthur and his two classmates. He wanted to go over a few things before leaving. He would¡¯ve preferred leaving before the sun came up. This would¡¯ve made it harder for any patrolling guards to spot him. He wanted to surprise the barbarian tribe, after all. But that was out of the question right now. By the way, he hadn¡¯t told anyone about his plan. Waiting for the army to gather will take too long so he wanted to go to the barbarian tribe himself. He wanted to go see the witch to trade with her. Arnold had no choice but to leave now. The women who kept coming to his room kept him awake throughout the night. Any man would feel pride in this but he was feeling exhausted. The potion only worked for a while. He didn¡¯t even sleep properly when he returned to his room. He kept waking up every half an hour. It had been days since he closed his eyes properly. He was having slight headaches over it. The door suddenly opened, revealing the three people he was waiting for, plus Rafaela in the same maid uniform for some reason. ¡°¡­.¡± Arthur kept his head down. ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold didn¡¯t bother speaking to him about what happened last night, nor did he apologise for what he said. He shamed Arthur in front of this nation¡¯s people. He called him a disappointment. That was what he was. Arnold won¡¯t take back what he said. What kind of hero becomes jealous of someone¡¯s power and becomes strong for the sole reason of defeating that person? Arthur was definitely formidable. Arnold wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat him that easily in hand-to-hand combat if he didn¡¯t have his memories back. He would¡¯ve been forced to use his martial art which would¡¯ve drained his aura further. Arnold knew Arthur was a good person who would save anyone in danger but he was still a worse hero than Luke. At least Luke became strong to protect his family, unlike Arthur who made Arnold his sole motivation. It was honestly pathetic hearing him scream like that how Arnold stole Olivia as well. Well, let bygones be bygones. Arnold could hardly care if Olivia accepts Arthur as a lover now. ¡®I wonder if he¡¯s really in love with Shirley or if he¡¯s using her as a replacement. But he seemed rather glad back when he heard her voice over the transmitter. Hmm¡­¡¯ ¡°What was your original plan after you got the holy sword?¡± Fecius looked at Arthur who didn¡¯t reply. He sighed, ¡°Arthur said he wants to try and fight that boss on the first floor again. Divinity is the monster¡¯s supposed weakness so his aura, which is of divine nature, will be effective against it.¡± The Star Beast was also vulnerable to divine power. However, it had many ways to guard against priest-class individuals or even gods. Not even the archangels could defend against the monster. Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that it was impossible to defeat it. In fact, thrones, seraphims and cherubims were the only beings capable of standing toe-to-toe with this monster. Their curses were very powerful which could even break past this monster¡¯s defences. Unfortunately, only a fully grown angel could stand up against it. Arnold¡¯s little Ceru could become that powerful if she just grows a little more. Unlike their parent, the offspring didn¡¯t know how to defend against divinity. If Arthur could weaponize divinity then he had a good chance of winning. Of course, divine power is only its weakness. Trying to hit it is the difficult part. ¡°I don¡¯t see any reason for wanting to challenge it. Unlike other dungeons, you¡¯re not required to clear a floor to advance to the next. I¡¯m sure you know that now.¡± ¡®That monster isn¡¯t the boss monster, idiot. Just listen to me.¡¯ While it would be a good thing to kill the monster to eliminate a possible threat, Arnold had no idea what consequences will result from killing the fetus monster. If any of its siblings had familial love then it would seek revenge. Those monsters will ultimately end up in their world which was the outcome Arnold wanted to avoid. This is why it¡¯s best to leave it alone. ¡°We found a book at the entrance. It was standing on a pedestal. It told us that we can leave the dungeon automatically if we manage to defeat a boss,¡± said Fecius, ¡°There¡¯s a limit to how many can leave, though.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s that book now?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know. It faded into magic particles when we finished reading all the pages inside of it. That said, there weren¡¯t a lot of pages in it to begin with.¡± Arnold frowned. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that the book was the trigger to making the entrance disappear.¡¯ It was definitely a grimoire, a book capable of harnessing unknown powers. Maybe the power that was keeping the portal open was cut off when they picked it up. ¡°Did it say anything else?¡± ¡°Nothing that caught our eyes. Just basic knowledge about dungeons. Like, if we defeat a boss then we can also get a reward like weapons and magic items. Many of our classmates were greedy and charged into the monster¡¯s room.¡± ¡°¡­It killed our classmates and our teacher.¡± Arthur said in a mutter, ¡°I won¡¯t leave until I kill it as well. You won¡¯t change my mind.¡± ¡°They got themselves killed¡­ Don¡¯t glare at me like that. I¡¯m sure you guys challenged it because you thought you could beat it, right? My seniors sure are arrogant. It quickly turned into a competition over which class could defeat it, outshining the rest, right? Performance is more important during a dungeon exam, after all.¡± Arthur¡¯s expression turned bitter. ¡®It seems I¡¯m right.¡¯ ¡°Prioritizing one¡¯s life is more important than worrying about others. You end up sacrificing your own life if someone you hold dearly is in danger.¡± He was talking to Arthur even if he wasn¡¯t looking into said person¡¯s eyes, ¡°Would you allow a friend to live who endangers your party? The kind of danger they pose doesn¡¯t matter, just give me an honest answer.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Arthur said with a resolute expression. ¡®Fucking idiot.¡¯ Arnold was beginning to get sick of this White Knight Syndrome of this small man. Ignoring Arthur, Arnold continued, ¡°Use your heads and not your heart in this dungeon. Do you actually think that that thing on the first floor is the most dangerous monster you¡¯ll encounter? Well, let¡¯s not limit it to monsters only. Many things can happen so look at everything with a sceptical mind, even the place you pick to take a shit.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± All three of them looked at Arnold in silence, probably wondering where he was going with this. It was better to be vague on purpose. How suspicious would it be if he told them every single thing he knows about this dungeon? Sure, he didn¡¯t know everything since most of the things he knows is hearsay or just stuff from the internet. Still, he was the one with the most knowledge so he was trying to warn them. It seems they can¡¯t see the bigger picture. ¡®Strong people with no brains are just declawed tigers.¡¯ Arnold shook his head mentally, ¡°Let¡¯s leave all the details for when I get back.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± asked Fecius. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± If he told them then they¡¯ll try and stop him. The reason they were still on this world was related to why Arnold was going alone, after all. It was a big gamble whether that cursed item was really the authentic sword of [Song and Light] or just a really high rank magic item. If it was the latter then it was Arnold¡¯s lucky day. However, if it was the former then he¡¯s overstayed his welcome. A holy sword was useless if you can¡¯t use it. It was the equivalent of a rock in the hands of a non-divinity user. This was due to the sword¡¯s heavy restrictions. ¡°In the unlikely event that I don¡¯t make it back, I want all of you to follow this dungeon map.¡± Arnold took out a small notebook and placed it on the coffee table. Inside of it were the descriptions of various worlds with their respective numbers. There were only a dozen worlds that Arnold knew about. His knowledge about the others was extremely limited so he didn¡¯t include them. The 50th world was the most highlighted of them all. He also included drawings of three towers that were in the formation of a triangle. Those towers were the most important locations out of everything inside the notebook. Rafaela¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°How do you know so much about this place? Did you find a map fragment?¡± ¡°Map fragment? What¡¯s that, miss?¡± asked Arthur, having heard her question. ¡°A map fragment is a kind of map for each world in the dungeon,¡± said Rafaela, ¡°World hoppers, wizards of old and even the disciples record everything they know about each world and scatter the fragments throughout the dungeon. The fragments can help explorers create a full map of the entire dungeon.¡± ¡°Why do they do that? Isn¡¯t it easier to just leave the fragments near the entrance or something?¡± ¡°These fragments can only be found by people who are meant to find them. It has everything to do with fate." Rafaela looked at Arnold in suspicion. Arnold put his hands up in defeat as he took out a familiar diary. ¡°It¡¯s all in here.¡± ¡¤ Hermit Sage¡¯s Diary. Of course, he was lying. Arnold just pulled the book out when he heard Rafaela mention ¡°world hoppers¡±. This Hermit Sage could apparently jump worlds. Still, one would be disappointed to assume he¡¯s recorded some amazing events like cataclysmic space battles or witnessing a being beyond comprehension harnessing the power of a neutron star. The diary only narrated the adventures of the hermit who gained godly powers from eating magic books(Arnold thought it was bullshit, though). He now travels every world and dimension. Another interesting thing was that he was a magic item craftsman. He spreads his creations throughout every world. He probably lost the diary when he came here. ¡°Give it to me! That¡¯s a valuable item to the disciples!¡± Rafaela flew across the room to snatch it, ¡°They will be upset with me if I allow you to take it!¡± Arnold was faster. He put the book away in his magic bag. The magic bag never opens up to anyone other than its wearer so Rafaela couldn¡¯t open it. He pulled Rafaela¡¯s cheeks, ¡°If it was that valuable then why was it laying in a pile of rubbish in that palace? Hm?¡± ¡°Let me gooo!¡± ¡°Fine, but keep your hands to yourself. There¡¯s a rule we lowly mortals uphold: Finders, keepers.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Rafaela glared at him as she rubbed her swollen cheeks. ¡°¡­What exactly is this?¡± Fecius flipped the pages inside the notebook with a curious glint in his eyes. ¡°Think of it as a map that will guide you. I noted down everything important about each world. Keep in mind that your destination is on the 50th floor.¡± ¡°What¡¯s located up there exactly?¡± asked Fecius. ¡°A way back outside.¡± Arthur, Fecius and Hofir¡¯s eyes widened. If the first floor¡¯s exit was gone then the best thing to do was find an artifact that could act as another exit. Luckily, Arnold was familiar with such an artifact and knew where one can be found. ¡°A way back outside!? Is that true!?¡± Arthur jumped to his feet. ¡°Yeah. The most important thing to remember is that your goal right now is to leave. Since a rescue party came from the outside to get all of you out of here, I suggest all of you wait for those people before leaving. If all of you don¡¯t receive a signal then it¡¯s up to you to decide if you¡¯ll remain here or try and pick up a signal by going from world to world.¡± ¡®I hope the rescue party isn¡¯t that far.¡¯ As mentioned before, it was better to have a larger group to travel with. The rescue party was made up of very powerful individuals so they will ensure the seventh year students are safe. Even the famed Daraia, came along. She was a 7th star martial artist who gained a lot of fame over the years due to her wide collection of martial skills. In fact, she was on the same level of Sebastian when it came to martial arts. The two attended prestigious martial art schools when they were young. Given how Sebas was older, he was more experienced than her. Of course, she also had no Ki so she was a bit weaker than Sebastian when it came to raw power. Still, it was reassuring to have a 7th star powerhouse along with many other powerful people, to save the seventh year students. ¡°I wonder if the academy received our transmissions. We sent a lot of them out on the first floor.¡± Fecius spoke with a troubled expression. Due to technical limitations with magical technology, it was impossible to save transmissions as you would in the modern world. There were no voicemails. That was why it was important for people to have exact timeframes for when they send out transmissions and who has to receive them. Transmitters in this world are essentially like walky-talkies. If someone is on the same frequency as you then it¡¯s possible to communicate with them. Of course, if some unknown person got a hold of the frequency code or if they could use a specific magic item to imitate frequencies then they can listen in on conversations. ¡°You should try sending messages to the same frequency as you would to the academy once all of you are together.¡± ¡°Oh, that makes sense. We can tell the rescue party where we are that way.¡± Fecius nodded as he understood what Arnold was trying to say. ¡°Exactly. Things will also go faster this way.¡± ¡°But what if we still can¡¯t pick up a signal and communicate with them?¡± Arthur asked. ¡°Just remember to check a lot throughout the day. It might be because they¡¯re far away. Those crystals I mentioned send signals to each other. Just imagine it as light bouncing from one object to another. If someone is too far away then it will take ages to get a message from them using this method of communicating.¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t believe a younger student is educating us on this. I am truly ashamed for being so uninformed about these things,¡± said Fecius with a wry smile. ¡®I can¡¯t really blame you for not knowing.¡¯ The Academy doesn¡¯t teach their students everything about dungeons. It wasn¡¯t intentional, though. They don¡¯t have a broader understanding of dungeons like players do. Players had convenient tools like the internet or fandoms to search for things they didn¡¯t know about beforehand. People in this world had to go through countless ancient books just to find an answer to simple stuff. The crystals that Arnold mentioned are actually mentioned in an old book from two centuries ago. It had limited copies so not many people on the continent know about its contents. The crystals grow back in their world as well if the environment has enough spatial elements like space matter(the core component for portals). ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things about dungeons that even veteran explorers don¡¯t know about,¡± Arnold stood up, ¡°All they have to do is dig deeper. The academy should do the same.¡± Arnold looked at Rafaela, ¡°Stay with them for the time being. We can leave the floor once I return.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± That was all Rafaela said. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be off.¡± Chapter 140: Witch ¡°Should we trust him?¡± Fecius spoke to Arthur once Arnold left the room. ¡°I hate to admit it but he¡¯s our only lead out of here. Weren¡¯t we worried once we found out that the only entrance we knew about was gone? That¡¯s exactly why we¡¯re searching for the holy sword.¡± Their plan was: find the holy sword and kill the monster on the first floor first to gain a boost in strength. However, half of that plan was ruled out. Once they got the holy sword then they¡¯ll advance on their own to find a way outside. ¡°You have a point¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how Arnold knows all of this, though. I¡¯ve never heard of him taking extra dungeon classes outside thhe academy. In fact, he studies only the stuff related to his major in the academy.¡± Arnold only had swordsmanship classes along with normal subjects like math and history. History doesn¡¯t cover dungeons, it only covers the continent''s past. ¡°Perhaps someone told him all these things? That seems like the most likely explanation.¡± Fecius said, ¡°I heard a rumor that many noble families make use of Serz¡¯s powerful connections. Maybe Arnold made a contract with someone who studied this dungeon?¡± Of course, that was all speculation. Serz is a very large organization with access to many secrets that even world leaders don¡¯t know about. They¡¯re a criminal organization, sure, but they are the best informants on this continent. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if they already have people in this dungeon actively sending out information to their higher ups. ¡®So Arnold might have an informant¡­¡¯ Arthur fiddled with the notebook in his hands. ¡°Where did you meet Arnold, miss?¡± Arthur looked at the angel who was still here. ¡°The palace.¡± She replied. ¡°The palace¡­? Uh, do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the palace that belongs to the God who blessed you. He wanted to raid the entire palace for its treasures but we made a deal.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­ Ahem, I see.¡± ¡®Why the hell did he want to steal the offerings!?¡¯ Arthur put his hand on his face as he thought about what a bastard Arnold was. Even Arthur was tempted to take those treasures. They were in desperate need of a boost of strength, after all. Magic items can give them that strength. But he forced those desires down. ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re the new hero, Sir Arthur?¡± Rafaela asked as she bent down to look into Arthur¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°No offense to you, sir Hero but you¡¯re surprisingly weak. A non-divine aura user defeated you with brute strength. I was under the impression that white aura dominates all aura types in combat.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Her words were harsh but she had a point. Arthur was weak. Despite being the hero, he couldn¡¯t even defeat a 5th star swordsman. No, maybe Arnold was a little stronger than that. The point was that Arnold toyed with him until he got bored. Or was he just testing Arthur¡¯s new power? The duel was never in Arthur¡¯s favor. The two of them frequently had duels when they were younger. Of course, as kids their duels weren¡¯t as brutal as the adult¡¯s were. Arthur could remember all the times they dueled. The memories weren¡¯t pleasant most of the time but those were the only memories he had of Arnold. Arnold wasn¡¯t his childhood friend like everyone thought he was. He was actually friends with Olivia, Grace and Celeste. He met the other two through Olivia. Olivia. The one who he fell in love with. Also the woman who once loved Arnold. If it had been in the past then Arthur would¡¯ve had bitter feelings remembering that. However, things were different after he confessed to Shirley. His feelings were genuine. His fight with Arnold also changed his perspective of things. All he needed was a way to let out all that pent up rage. It was like he was enlightened. Making anger his motivation to become strong was never the right thing to do nor was getting angry that the one he loved, loved another. His motivation should be the things he loves doing: like saving others. ¡°¡ªBut I want to save people even if I¡¯m weak. If I work harder then I might become far stronger than I am now,¡± said Arthur as he looked at Rafaela, ¡°I was a fool to make Arnold my goal.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve noticed your shortcomings,¡± the angel smiled thinly, ¡°Please excuse me. I plan to go around the kingdom to heal any injured soldiers.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Goodbye.¡± Rafaela left. ¡°Should we wait for everyone here at the castle or go search for them?¡± Hofir spoke for the first time since he came into the room. His voice sounded deep, like an adult man¡¯s voice. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°What do you think, Fecius?¡± ¡°Hmm, Her Highness Shirley should be able to find us. We demihumans can recognize each other¡¯s scents even if we¡¯re far away from each other. I think she can lead everyone here just fine.¡± ¡°I see. I never knew that. We have another issue at hand. We should gather more of those crystals Arnold mentioned since the one he gave us lost its color. We can try and get in touch with the rescue party. Chances are that they are ahead of us.¡± ¡°That makes sense. The disciple mentioned that there are a lot of strange occurrences in this dungeon so they could¡¯ve been sucked to the upper worlds as well.¡± Fecius said, agreeing with Arthur. A knock suddenly came from the door. -Lord Arthur, are you busy? My Father would like to see you. It was the eldest princess¡¯ voice that they heard. ¡°It seems they¡¯re done with the preparations for the battle. We should go, you two.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like this place will be hard to infiltrate.¡¯ Arnold was currently standing on top of a very tall tree, overlooking the camp of the barbarians. These people don¡¯t wear a lot of cloths despite living in a cold environment. A majority of the men wore something for their upper bodies while some didn¡¯t wear anything. The only thing keeping their groins from being seen was leather or animal skin tied around their waists. All the woman wore something for their upper bodies and skirts for their lower bodies. There weren¡¯t a lot of children from what Arnold could see. There was probably a low chance of any children surviving the infant stage or reaching adulthood. ¡®Hmm, maybe these people just want to live in a better environment. That¡¯s probably why they¡¯re attacking the kingdoms.¡¯ It was merely his conjecture based on how the people from earth are. If they find a better environment to live in then they¡¯ll take it even if it means killing the current inhabitants. That was how every city begins¡ªone colony invades another. The one on top takes everything. ¡°How do I go about finding this witch¡­.¡± He scanned the settlement for any large structures. It was common sense that the most important person lives in the best house or building. ¡°Is that it?¡± he noticed a large hut standing in a clearing. The other huts were surrounding it in a circle, almost like a natural defense. There were even simple fences built around the circular area. ¡°I don¡¯t sense the chief anywhere. Just a bunch of weaklings. Oh well, I¡¯ll save my aura this way. Huup!¡± Arnold jumped down. He unsheathed his sword as he walked towards the gate. ¡°¡ªYou there! Stop this instant!¡± one of the guards noticed Arnold which alerted the other one to respond by holding out his crude spear. Arnold continued walking. ¡°Aaaaah!¡± one of the guards charged at Arnold with his spear. His body suddenly collapsed right next to Arnold. ¡°What the fuck!?¡± his head was sent flying towards the other guard, ¡°Y-You killed him! He was my brother-in-law! I was going to marry his sister!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t care.¡± Arnold avoided the guard¡¯s spear and hit his neck, knocking him unconscious. He walked into the village and was immediately assaulted with arrows from all around the vicinity. A thin barrier surrounded his body that caused the arrows to bounce off after hitting it. There was a bracelet around Arnold¡¯s wrist. It was a magic item he took from the palace. It could stop the physical force in weapons. It converts the wearer¡¯s attack power into a defensive wall, just like the one Arnold had now. Arnold¡¯s STR stat was in the 130s which was far stronger than any of these barbarians who don¡¯t even have basic training in weapons. Their arrows were so crude that the sharpened edges broke off the moment it touched the barrier. Arnold¡¯s left hand was covered in blue flames. He pointed it to his left. A powerful beam of fire shot towards his left, killing some of the barbarians. The others who weren¡¯t killed were afflicted with a burning effect from his [Flame Gauntlet] skill. The archers fled seeing that powerful display of power. Arnold shot a cluster of dark blue aura towards the fleeing people. ¡°Uwaak!¡± ¡°Kyaah!¡± ¡°Aaaaah! My legs! My legs!¡± Most of them lost their legs or arms but none died since he controlled the amount of power he shot at them. ¡°All of you attacked me first so blame yourselves.¡± Expect equal retaliation if you attack a person. All he wanted was to trade with the barbarians. But they tried to attack him on the spot. Isn¡¯t that impolite¡ªno, inhumane of them? One would normally ask what the stranger wants instead of attacking them. Arnold shot an aura blast towards another direction. The people who were hiding behind some huts, waiting to ambush him, were blown up by his destructive power. Arnold could hear countless screams as the huts collapsed. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold looked around. None of the barbarians were attacking him anymore. In fact, many of them fled the village to who knows where. He was now standing outside the witch¡¯s hut. Of course, he wasn¡¯t sure if she was here. It could just be that they built this place to put any enemies under a trap. Anyone would assume the most important person was staying in the biggest structure, after all. Using that notion to one¡¯s advantage against intruders was a tactic even guilds used for invading players. Arnold pulled back his fist. -I would appreciate it if you don¡¯t do that. A voice suddenly came from inside. He grabbed the door and yanked it out of its frame. The dark room inside was lit up by the light that entered. He could see a figure sitting on the edge of a bed. He heard a sigh, ¡°The door wasn¡¯t locked, you know.¡± The voice belonged to that of a young woman. Arnold¡¯s eyes adjusted to the dark room. He was able to get a good look at who spoke to him. ¡°So you¡¯re the witch who has been helping these barbarians out.¡± The person sitting on the bed was a young woman with long black hair. Her body was completely bare. Arnold could see her milky white skin and long legs. Only her hair prevented him from seeing her chest. She was beautiful. Not in the sense of human standards. No, she resembled a goddess more than anything. Where had he seen this godly beauty before? ¡®She has the same aura I¡¯ve felt before. But where?¡¯ ¡°¡­Are you going to get this over with or are you going to keep staring at me like a lecherous beast?¡± the girl frowned slightly. Arnold stepped forward while looking straight into the girl¡¯s eyes. His boots moved at a steady pace. ¡°Now, Elhirim! Suron!¡± ¡°ROOOOOAR!!!¡± A black smoke suddenly manifested above Arnold. A black spirit wolf chomped down on Arnold¡¯s shoulder. A black snake crawled up Arnold¡¯s legs and wrapped itself around his lower body. Arnold could see the girl smile smugly. ¡°!¡± However, her eyes suddenly widened and her mouth gaped. Arnold¡¯s body was surrounded in his dark blue aura. The wolf¡¯s teeth couldn¡¯t even bite down on his shoulder since his body was reinforced multiple times. Arnold spoke with a poker face. ¡°Dark magic summoning, huh. Not only was it chantless but you were able to hide the magic circles that were active. Not a lot of magicians can do this even if they study for years.¡± The magic circles he was talking about only revealed themselves when she shouted earlier. She was able to mask their presence which wasn¡¯t an easy feat. That proved to Arnold that she was a very talented dark magician. ¡°These beasts are surprisingly weak for spirit animals, though.¡± Arnold looked down at the snake. He grabbed its head¡­ and crushed it. Its body fell onto the ground with a thump. Black smoke rose from the corpse. ¡°Elhirim! You killed her!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure a dark magician like you can revive it.¡± ¡°What!? Do you realize the amount of rituals I¡¯ll have to do and the sacrifices I¡¯ll have to give!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really care. Your mutt is really annoying. Tell it to back off or I¡¯ll break its jaw.¡± ¡°¡­Let go of him, Suron¡­¡± The wolf turned into smoke and hurriedly manifested next to the witch as if to protect her. It growled at Arnold menacingly. ¡°We can finally talk now that that¡¯s out of the way¡­¡± Arnold smiled pleasantly, ¡°¡­Witch." Chapter 141: Cardinal of Hecate and Divine Titans ¡°Talk. Where¡¯s the magic item?¡± Arnold held his sword at the girl¡¯s neck. She didn¡¯t even flinch, all she did was look at him coldly. ¡°Magic item? I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt someone over a simple magic item. Give it up or else.¡± ¡°Oh? You must feel like a big man threatening a helpless maiden, huh?¡± she said with a condescending smirk, ¡°Why not just make me a slave and force me to tell you using a contract?¡± Arnold silently looked at her. "I have a very good memory but I don¡¯t remember meeting you in my entire life. Why risk your life coming here?" ¡°¡­Give me the magic item that you¡¯ve been using to strengthen those barbarians.¡± ¡°Ohhhh! So that''s what you''re after! You think I¡¯ll give that up so easily? I suggest you leave before the chieftain gets here. He doesn¡¯t like having other men in his future bride¡¯s room.¡± ¡°¡­Bride?¡± Arnold tried to imagine what it would look like if a burly man like the chief he remembers pushed this girl down. She looked as old as Celeste. He quickly shook his head to get that disturbing image out. ¡°Listen here, do you think I¡¯m the kind of guy you want to mess with? Let your chief come. I¡¯ll kill him and his entire fucking army.¡± ¡°Y-You¡¯re joking¡­ T-The chief is the greatest warrior in all of this land¡­¡± Arnold walked towards her. She hurriedly backed away as a frightened expression appeared on her face. ¡°Not so tough, are you? Why don¡¯t you try and fire a spell at me? I know you¡¯re trying to find the right moment to utter a chant.¡± Some dark magic spells¡ªespecially ones above 5th rank¡ªcouldn¡¯t be cast chantless like dark summoning magic so she¡¯ll have to find an opening to use whatever spell she¡¯s cooking up. Arnold knew she was up to something because he could feel a sense of dread and death in the air. That was usually the feeling of dark mana drifting in the air. Although it couldn¡¯t be seen, experienced fighters who have heightened senses can still feel it. Arnold had gotten his warrior sense back so he could feel it quite easily. The feeling suddenly disappeared. The witch lowered her head. ¡°Damn monster¡­¡± she muttered under her breath. The dark magic circle that she was hiding appeared for a second and faded into nothingness. Silence. Only the sound of the curtains flapping resounded. The witch averted her gaze, ¡°¡­If I tell where it is, will you take it from me?¡± ¡°Naturally, I will. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I might need to go through this whole dungeon so I need artifacts to increase my strength and help me fight without wasting my aura.¡± He had plenty of aura but the problem was: could he fight in the long run? For example, if he encountered many enemies or an enemy at every corner that he has to fight. His demon power was also an option to consider since he needs his aura to use demon aura. The demonic energy influences his aura, thereby increasing its strength. That leaves him with Sword Intent which doesn¡¯t amount of much since all he¡¯ll be able to do is sharpen his sword. If he¡¯s cornered then his only means of surviving is to escape. But if the enemy is too persistent or too strong then¡­ he¡¯ll have to use Aether. ¡®I hope it doesn¡¯t come to that.¡¯ ¡°Are you sure you want to use it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She was silent for a moment. She lifted her hand. Something manifested in her hand. A necklace. ¡°This is something I received from my mother when I was very young. I never knew what it could do until recently.¡± Arnold took out his hologram card and looked at the necklace through it. ¡¤ Cardinal Necklace of Hecate ¡°!¡± The word ¡°Cardinal¡± left Arnold staring blankly. ¡°You¡­ Your mother is a cardinal¡­?¡± ¡°Cardinal? What''s that?¡± She looked at him in confusion. ¡®No, maybe it¡¯s not that deep of an explanation. They could¡¯ve just bought the item at a street vendor who didn¡¯t know its worth.¡¯ A cardinal would never give away the item entrusted to them by its previous owner, except under special circumstances. Cardinal wasn¡¯t one person but an existence that possesses items of unimaginable power. The Cardinal of Hecate could push its user past their limits and create something known as a stigmata, or better known as a curse. The curse provides heaps of benefits to its wearer. However, there is a cost to this power. It leaves a wound on one¡¯s soul that can never be healed with healing magic of any kind. Of course, this wasn¡¯t to say that the wound sustained can¡¯t be healed some other way. There had been no cases of stigmata being healed but theories existed that explains ways of how to cure or even prevent stigmata while benefitting from its powers. Its power? Granting wishes. The greater the wish, the bigger the price to obtain that wish. ¡°One way to prevent a stigma is to offer a sacrifice to the necklace. However, only skilled dark magicians can do this. The necklace is the pure embodiment of the Goddess Of Darkness,¡± Arnold approached the girl until his face was mere inches away from hers, ¡°You¡¯re using these barbarians to get that something, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She opened her mouth but nothing came out. ¡°I see. So it¡¯s true.¡± ¡®I¡¯m not sure that even Elizabeth can do this.¡¯ Elizabeth was still inexperienced as a dark magician so she won¡¯t know how to transfer a stigmata to another person or even an object to be granted a wish. ¡°Tell me, do they know you offered them up as sacrifices?¡± ¡°...You came here for the necklace, not to ask questions, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just going to give it to me?¡± ¡°The stigmata has already been given to those barbarians you speak of. They receive power, just like I do.¡± ¡®Yeah, but you¡¯re the one benefitting from this the most.¡¯ She was basically scamming them. The difference was that she won¡¯t get affected by the curse. ¡°You shifted the damage to those poor natives. Who¡¯s the monster now? You probably know that the power breaks down their bodies, right?¡± The necklace was crafted using dark magic so only a dark magician could skillfully handle it. They could place stigmata on others without taking the damage themselves. Of course, the extent of the wish depended on the level of the one using it. This allowed dark magician players to dominate the gaming leaderboards up until the necklace was nerfed. The overall effect in the new version was that the necklace gives you double your own strength. Considering how broken the item originally was, Arnold could understand why it had to be patched. Unlike in real life, the players respawn if the stigmata on their bodies expires. That means that they die. This witch used the others as guinea pigs to gain more power. They die but she lives on. The only difference was that she gets the power forever. ¡°In short, they are suffering in your expense. They have this fixation that the power they have is endless. What will happen if you stop supplying them with the power, Witch?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious. The ones who accepted the necklace¡¯s power will die. They made their beds so they should sleep in it. I¡¯m just giving them what they asked for.¡± She shrugged without a hint of regret on her face. Arnold scratched his head. ¡®What the hell am I supposed to do with this thing? It¡¯s a literal cursed item and not just a normal magic item infused with dark mana.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t sell it since it¡¯ll endanger lives if it lands in the wrong hands. He didn¡¯t want to cause the emergence of a new villain with the power to control a Cardinal. ¡®What to do¡­ Hm?¡¯ Arnold suddenly recalled his little Cherubim, ¡®I think I have an idea of how I can use the necklace without suffering from its stigmata.¡¯ ¡°Take it.¡± She pushed it against his chest. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to remember my mother or my family. If I can give this away then I¡¯ll do it any day of my life. So take it and leave me be.¡± Arnold suddenly felt the ground rumble. ¡°They¡¯re here, huh¡­¡± He went towards the window and opened the curtains, ¡°A cloud of dust is fast approaching.¡± ¡°It seems your time here is almost up. Are you going to take it or not?¡± ¡°I have a better idea.¡± ¡°Hm? Kyaaah!?¡± Arnold lifted her up and put her on his shoulder. He grabbed a nearby blanket and draped it over her to hide her bare body. ¡°P-Put me down! Damn you! I¡¯ll blast you with a decaying spell!¡± ¡°Try me, Witch. I¡¯m not so soft that I¡¯ll let you go that easily. Anyway, you should hold on because I¡¯m about to do a little jump.¡± He could tell that an army¡¯s worth of barbarians are coming for him, given the magnitude of the rumbling and the giant dust cloud that rose to the sky. ¡°Eh?¡± Jet-black boots and leggings manifested around Arnold¡¯s legs and a spine-like thing coiled on his back. He wasn¡¯t certain if his back will be able to withstand the force of the landing so the spine support should decrease the damage or make it more bearable. Arnold left the hut. His demon lord armor boots sank into the ground due to the immense pressure they emitted. ¡°W-Wait a second!¡± the witch panicked when Arnold bent his knees. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Fighting them would be easy since they aren¡¯t that strong. However, he had already decided not to waste his time and aura on pointless battles. ¡°¡ªROOOOAR!¡± The chief¡¯s beastly roars resounded, ¡°It¡¯s you! The coward who used trickery to humiliate me! I''ll kill you!¡± Arnold smirked and showed him the middle finger before jumping. The jump was so powerful that every hut, within 20 meters of where he jumped, was blown away. Even some of the barbarians who almost reached him were blown away. A massive crater was left after his powerful jump. The witch¡¯s scream was the only thing he heard when he blasted off. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°All soldiers, we march forward now!¡± the king¡¯s voice boomed throughout the kingdom. ¡°OOOOOH!¡± The soldiers shouted as their stomped the ground. A loud rumble ensued. The king looked at his men in satisfaction. Their morale was through the roof. It took an entire day to gather all these men in one place to get ready to move. Everything else¡ªthing like which general commanded which unit and the transportation of food¡ªwas finished this morning. Everyone was ready to move out by the afternoon but the king waited a few hours to order everyone to move. Unlike before, Fecius and Hofir were part of the army, just like Arthur. They needed all the manpower they could even at the expense of the citizens who may be exposed to danger once the army leaves. The king¡¯s family assured that it was for the best so all soldiers were called from the palace and every other noble residence. Arthur hadn¡¯t heard back from Shirley and his other classmates yet. ¡®They¡¯re probably almost at the void. It shouldn¡¯t take that long to travel from that bridge to that cliff where the void is.¡¯ One hour was the fastest time that they could take to reach the void. ¡°Lord Arthur,¡± the king approached Arthur with his horse, ¡°Today is the day we conquer those barbarians and save this kingdom¡¯s people.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I am very glad that you chose to fight with us. If things were different and you weren¡¯t here then we might not have come this far. Heck, we might not have been alive at this point. I hope we can rely on your strength this time as well.¡± ¡°Of course. I promised to fight for this kingdom. We, as humans must look out for one another. About last night¡­ I apologize for how I acted towards you and your family.¡± ¡°It is fine. You are a very kind man. Nothing has changed how I see you. It¡¯s a shame that we will have to part ways soon. My people would¡¯ve been grateful to be ruled by a great man such as yourself. I wanted to hand my crown to you.¡± "....Hahaha... I¡¯m not great at all. I¡¯m not even that strong¡­¡± said Arthur with a self-deprecating smile, ¡°Arnold is someone who is truly great because of his strength.¡± ¡°No.¡± the king shook his head, ¡°Strength does not always determine how great someone is. They should be someone people can look up to or someone whose name people can say with a smile on their face and positive feelings in their heart. I do not know what a Hero is to your people but I understand the idea that they are symbols of hope and peace. To my people what matters most is also what¡¯s in here.¡± He tapped his chest with his fist. ¡°Kindness is the most important thing a great person can have. And that¡¯s you, Lord Arthur.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Arthur lowered his head. ¡®Kindness¡­ huh¡­¡¯ ¡°¡ªHey, what¡¯s that?¡± a soldier suddenly pointed at the sky, ¡°Something¡¯s flying toward us.¡± ¡°Flying towards us, you say?¡± the king looked in the same direction the soldier was looking. Arthur looked as well. Arthur infused aura into his eyes to get a better view. If it was a threat then he had to immediately stop it. ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Arnold.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± the king looked at Arthur in confusion, ¡°But¡ª¡± Something suddenly hit the ground so hard that it rumbled. Smoke rose right in front of the kingdom gates. The soldiers hesitantly moved in front of the king to protect him in case it was an enemy. They didn¡¯t seem to have heard what Arthur said to the king. ¡°¡ªFuck, I shouldn¡¯t do that again. That spine support didn¡¯t help that much at all.¡± A voice came from within that smoke. ¡°You psychopath! Y-You could¡¯ve killed me! No, you could¡¯ve killed both of us!¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite sturdy so nothing bad happened.¡± A shadow appeared in the smoke and approached the gate. ¡°Hm?¡± Arnold, along with some strange person on his shoulder, appeared. The person he was holding onto seemed to be a woman with long black hair. ¡°Let go of me, you psycho!¡± the woman flailed her arms and legs. ¡°Alright.¡± Arnold put her down. She wobbled a little before falling down. ¡°Ugh¡­ Ugh, my head¡­ Everything is spinning¡­!¡± her cheeks inflated then she suddenly vomited on the ground. ¡°I caught the witch.¡± Everyone looked at Arnold blankly. ¡ó¡ó The armies already marched to the predetermined location where the final battle will take place. Most of the generals also accompanied them. The king stayed behind with Arthur, Fecius and Hofir along with some soldiers. The king decided to stay and hear what the witch had to say before heading off to battle. The people in the room were king Flued, Arthur, Arnold, Fecius, Hofir, Rafaela and the witch. They were currently gathered in the reception room. The witch wasn¡¯t in cuffs as one would expect a war criminal to be. The only security they had that she wouldn¡¯t use her powers was Arnold¡¯s word. That seemed to be all they needed to trust him. He marched into enemy territory and captured the culprit behind their enemy¡¯s power. ¡°¡­.This is what the witch has been using to give those barbarians power¡­?¡± Arthur looked at the necklace in his hand. ¡°But how can such a small item do that?¡± Fecius looked closer at the item, ¡°It isn¡¯t even radiating mana as one would expect from a magic item. This might not be a magic item but an artifact.¡± Magic items were mostly items crafted using mana. Due to this it was easy to tell a magic item apart from a normal item crafted by craftsmen. You do this by looking for any traces of mana leakage. Mana is only invisible before entering a mage¡¯s body. It becomes when it exits a mage¡¯s body during spell casting or magic item crafting. The necklace had none so it was technically not a magic item. Still, it had powers so it can be classified as an artifact. ¡°Hm¡­ May I see?¡± Arthur gave it to the king who asked, ¡°Oh, this material is definitely not the kind we see floating around our markets. In fact, I don¡¯t think that there¡¯s any item in the treasury that has the same material. I am very curious to know where this comes from and what else if can do. It¡¯s definitely an artifact as Lord Fecius said.¡± ¡°The witch refuses to say what this necklace¡¯s origins are. She only told me that it¡¯s a family heirloom. All I know is what it can do,¡± said Arnold who was standing directly behind the witch. No one besides players should know what a Cardinal is and what kind of powers they have. He would tell them but he saw no purpose in doing so. ¡°That¡¯s disappointing. We will have to do a full examination after the battle. Thank you for securing the artifact. We will make sure to use it for good.¡± The king smiled gratefully. Arnold shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t have it.¡± ¡°¡­.Pardon? Why is that?¡± ¡°Anyone who uses its power will die. Only a dark magician like this witch can negate its effects but receive its power. I¡¯ll have an acquaintance of mine do a full examination of the artifact once I leave. She¡¯s a dark magician like this woman.¡± This acquaintance was none other than Elizabeth, the embodiment of dark magic in human form. Her body itself could resist any negative effects the artifact might have. The witch might be skilled in dark magic but her talent as a dark magician was nowhere close to Elizabeth. If she was on the same level as Elizabeth then she wouldn¡¯t have needed to use the barbarians to get stronger. Simply applying it on her own body would¡¯ve sufficed. Only Elizabeth can do this without any known consequence. ¡°Try all you like, you won¡¯t be able to use that thing¡¯s power without having some sort of sacrifice.¡± The witch said while leaning on the chair she was sitting on. ¡®You¡¯ll be surprised what kind of things Elizabeth Dragonborne can do with her dark magic powers.¡¯ "If... this was the thing that¡¯s been giving the barbarians all that power¡­ then¡­ what about the holy sword¡­? Does this mean it doesn¡¯t exist¡­ at all?¡± Arthur fell to his knees. There was a blank expression on his face, ¡°All this suffering and searching¡­ for nothing¡­¡± ¡°Holy sword¡­? You mean the sword of the gods¡¯ champion?¡± the witch asked. ¡°¡­Gods¡¯ champion? Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Someone who has the blessing of a god or multiple gods, depending on how special they are. We had them in the world I come from as well.¡± The witch replied. ¡°Huh? What world is that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from a world in the divine realm.¡± ¡°Wait, humans live there?¡± Arthur asked in shock. ¡°Yes, did you think only angels, demigods and gods live there? Normal humans make up most of that realm¡¯s population. Anyway, I heard stories of a human who had the potential to use the aura of the archangels¡ªthe beings born from low ranking angels and demigods. We call them the ¡®Gods¡¯ Champions¡¯. The aura they possess is received from things called blessings.¡± ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s the description that fits a hero.¡¯ What the witch just said was literally the opening dialogue to the [Rising of a Hero] DLC. Of course, that was only part of the long history behind heroes. ¡°Really!? That¡¯s what I have!¡± Arthur sprang up to his feet, ¡°Please tell me, do you know where the sword is!? It¡¯s my duty to fight evil using the holy sword! I will never be able to become a hero without it!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The witch looked at every single person in the room. ¡°You should stop searching for it¡­¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°The person who took it¡­ well, let¡¯s just say she¡¯s someone you don¡¯t want to mess with.¡± The witch laughed. ¡°What do you mean? Who took it?¡± ¡°Some woman who walks around with a bladeless sword,¡± The witch answered Arnold¡¯s question. ¡°Some of those barbarian idiots actually tried to fight her but they were killed mercilessly. It was like watching an ant getting crushed by a human¡¯s little finger. She just came to get the sword and left soon after. Anyone who tried to fight her was either killed or beaten up.¡± ¡°Do you know where she¡¯s from?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a former archangel from the same world as me. I don¡¯t know her per se but I know that she was one of the guards of some bigshot goddess. She left the divine realm for some reason but who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d meet her here?¡± "The Lady Knight.¡± Rafaela suddenly spoke. ¡°That Lady Knight you mentioned is an archangel¡­.?¡± Arnold asked blankly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me!?¡± There was a slight possibility that the thing he was looking for might be on the floor that this ¡°Lady Knight¡± frequented. He¡¯ll be mercilessly beaten to a pulp if he tried to fight this woman. He wasn¡¯t even fully awakened as a demon lord. He also didn¡¯t have all his skills. How could he fight against a demigod? Arnold would have to leave the dungeon and seek assistance from Selia to be able to find what he¡¯s looking for. ¡°Why would I? It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Miss angel, do you know where this Lady Knight is at the moment?¡± Arthur asked impatiently. ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t think of going to look for her. You¡¯ll die before you even get there.¡± This mysterious former guard of a god was on the final floor of this dungeon, from what Arnold heard from Rafaela. Not only could she easily move between floors(this means she¡¯s a deviant boss), she was also an archangel, one of the strongest beings in the entire game. If one had to rank them based on strength then they¡¯re stronger than demon lords and dragon lords but weaker than an unlocked hero with the holy sword. ¡°She didn¡¯t take the sword to her own world because it doesn¡¯t belong to her so she won¡¯t be your biggest worry. I¡¯m certain that she took it to the 99th world floor, which is the place right below Lady Knight¡¯s own world floor.¡± ¡°¡­Eh¡­?¡± Arthur looked at Rafaela in confusion. Seeing Arthur¡¯s confused expression, Rafaela explained further: ¡°Though she might be an archangel, she can¡¯t use the sword because she doesn¡¯t have the golden aura to do so anymore. Archangels lose their divine power once they are relieved of their duty. She must¡¯ve been concerned that some stranger would take the sword and commit some unspeakable crimes. She lost her former power but she¡¯s by no means weak. She tries to keep everything evil out of these worlds. As I just said, because she can¡¯t use the sword, she might¡¯ve taken the sword to someplace on the 99th world. The original guardians of the sword are the Divine Titans.¡± ¡°Divine¡­ Titans¡­?¡± ¡°Beings made from divinity itself,¡± Rafaela continued, ¡°They were the original guardians of the sword. She was only returning it to them.¡± Arnold knew what these titans were. They appeared in the game when Luke was allowed to go to the divine realm to be blessed by the other gods. Melis had already placed a blessing on him before he was born but it took a while for it to manifest divinity and give him the full power of golden aura. The other gods wanted to give him blessings as well¡ªwhich increased his strength immensely. They couldn¡¯t do it like Melis can since they had no authority over her world. She was the creator of all humanoid beings in their world, after all. Only some small gods, like the Wind God, can give Luke small blessings to help him become stronger, even if it was only a little. Minor god blessings should by no means be categorized the same as blessings from gods since the former doesn¡¯t grant a person any special abilities, only an increase in stats. Getting back to the previous topic, Luke wanted to test his power out so he asked the archangels to fight him. However, they refused because their purpose for existing was to protect their gods. If they were to get injured or die then they¡¯ll serve no purpose anymore. Luke was not only on the same level as them but he had the Holy Sword so it was obvious who was stronger. That was when Melis offered a suggestion: ¡°Why don¡¯t you try fighting one of the guardians of that sword I gave you?¡± Luke fought against one of the divine titans but they were impossible to defeat. They overwhelmed Luke. The hero was already beyond the power of a 9th star powerhouse by then. That should paint a picture of how powerful these things are. Not even any of the Testaments or the Great Nobles could fight these things. Maybe Freya or the dragon lords might have a chance with them but Arnold wasn¡¯t sure. Their levels were unknown but he assumed that they were already at the level cap. ¡®It¡¯s impossible for Arthur to get that sword.¡¯ Arthur might¡¯ve been the hero but that doesn¡¯t mean he could get the holy sword so easily. He couldn¡¯t control his white aura(which is a requirement to be allowed access to the sword). It didn¡¯t matter if the sword chose him or something, the Divine Titans were the ones who will decide if they¡¯ll give it to him or not. Divine Titans were also known as the avatars of late Elder Gods that ruled the dimensions before the current gods. They¡¯re now mere guardians of some ancient artifact. ¡°How many of them are there exactly?¡± Arnold interrupted their conversation. ¡°Four. There was originally six of them but two went towards the Sky Palace to fight with the Sky God. They perished and were unable to be revived by His magic.¡± ¡®If they can die to these outside forces that threatened the Sky God then it means that they aren¡¯t as strong as they were when Luke met them in the game.¡¯ Nothing could defeat the Divine Titans except gods. They were overpowered beings that had the sole purpose of protecting the holy sword. But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case earlier in the game. Still, they might be on the same level of dragon lords. Arnold looked at Arthur. ¡°Give it up. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re getting that sword now. One titan would¡¯ve been a hard but winnable battle if you can ask your classmates to help but¡­¡± Arnold didn¡¯t even need to finish his sentence. Arthur seemed to get what he was trying to say. It was unknown what happens to a Hero if they attempt to take the sword before they¡¯re ready for its power. Some speculated that the Divine Titans will kill the Hero for breaking the rules of the prophecy. ¡°That¡­ That can¡¯t be¡­¡± Arthur looked down, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m supposed to be a hero¡­ I¡¯m supposed to save people¡­ How can I do that if¡­ if I can¡¯t obtain the sword..?¡± Arnold felt disgust welling up inside his body seeing a hero whine. It¡¯s easy to tell Arthur what he must do(which was to find a way to control his aura better), but Arthur shouldn¡¯t be spoon-fed. A hero forges their own path. They can rely on their comrades to overcome a foe or hurdle but they can¡¯t do so when faced with their own problems. Being a hero wasn¡¯t as simple as asking someone what to do and simply doing it. The gods won¡¯t give Arthur their blessings at this rate. They¡¯ll much rather choose Luke despite the fact that his power was unstable. Unlike Arthur who could channel his power throughout his body, Luke had to use his Semi-Star sword to absorb the golden aura from his blessing. Arthur was one step ahead of Luke. That one step ahead was a world¡¯s difference for someone destined to become a hero. Arnold wanted to know why the holy sword chose Arthur instead of Luke. Couldn¡¯t it wait a little longer for Luke? The door was suddenly opened. A knight came running inside. ¡°Your Majesty, I apologize for interrupting!¡± ¡°U-Umu, no, I must thank you actually. The gloominess has become suffocating. Anyway, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There is a group in front of the palace gates who are looking for Lord Arthur, Lord Fecius and Lord Hofir!¡± ¡®They¡¯re finally here.¡¯ Chapter 142: Offspring ¡°Big brother!!!!!!!¡± Arnold heard a yell coming from the great hall of the castle. Arthur and the others were already ahead of him to greet the uninvited guests. Arnold and Rafaela came to a stop in the hallway. There was another person with them. Arnold looked at the black-haired girl. She was silently staring up at him as well. She didn¡¯t look like a war criminal since she didn¡¯t even have bindings on her. She looked like just a normal girl tagging along. One of the princesses gave the witch some dresses and other clothes since she couldn¡¯t just walk around the castle wearing nothing but a blanket. Arnold rummaged in his pocket and gave something to the witch. ¡°Take this.¡± ¡°Eh? Why are you giving this back to me?¡± she looked at him in surprise. Not just that. There was a hint of suspicion on her face as if him giving it back to her was a bad thing. It was the necklace. ¡°You¡¯re going to come with us, Witch.¡± ¡°Wha!? Why should I go with you!? Why even give this back? Hey! Look at people when they ask you a question!¡± Arnold chose to ignore her. He looked at Rafaela next. The witch groaned and pouted. ¡°The hero might go look for the sword. It¡¯s his destiny to wield it in battle. You saw his reaction, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. I have no idea what¡¯s going through Arthur¡¯s head right now. I¡¯m hoping he leaves this dungeon after they meet up with the rescue party.¡± ¡°What if the rescue party you mentioned is on a higher floor than their destination?¡± The destination is located on the 50th floor. Backtracking will be troublesome since the teleportation machine isn''t easy to find. ¡°If that¡¯s the case then I¡¯ll have to go to them myself and act like I¡¯m a 7th year student of the academy. I¡¯ll make up something about my classmates being in danger on the 50th world floor. That will lead them straight to the device that can get them out.¡± Most of the people who came with the rescue party probably knew his face(there were professors and academy staff as well, obviously) so he¡¯ll have to disguise himself. His demon lord state will have to do. Using his earring won¡¯t be useful since there were many people in the rescue party who were higher levelled than him. ¡°I see.¡± Rafaela then looked at the witch, ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she should come with us.¡± ¡°The witch¡¯s power might be useful for something.¡± Arnold said vaguely as he began walking again. The other two followed him. ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t see why you need more power when you¡¯re already this strong¡­¡± the witch muttered in total confusion. ¡®If the martial arts book is really on the final world then I¡¯ll probably have to fight this mysterious knight whether I like it or not.¡¯ Archangels are the worst opponents that demons can ever encounter. They have a skillset composed of mostly divine skills and spells. Although she didn¡¯t have her golden aura anymore, she was still a threat nonetheless. ¡®I hope Ceru will be able to protect me when the time comes,¡¯ Arnold looked at something on his finger, ¡®I still have this as well. Though I have no idea what it does. Let¡¯s hope it will help me win a difficult battle.¡¯ It was the three-gemmed ring that Freya gave him. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold and the other two was met with silent but curious gazes. There were more than forty people in the group, with three others being the professors. Arthur mentioned that his class¡¯ professor sacrificed herself so only A, C and D had professors left. ¡®I thought there was at least 20 students per class. What the hell happened to these guys?¡¯ They looked miserable. Most of them were skinny and seemed on the verge of collapse while others seemed like walking corpses with depressed expressions on their faces. But they didn¡¯t look like people who gave up hope. In fact, some even smiled when greeting Arthur and the other two. One person stepped out of the group when Arnold approached. It was a girl with blonde pigtails. She was wearing a magician robe over her uniform. Arnold knew her well. Anais Tivurgian, Arthur¡¯s younger sister. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold looked at Anais with a poker face. She was fidgeting with her fingers and avoiding eye-contact. Her blue eyes kept swimming around the room as her mouth opened and closed. Arnold sighed and stepped forward. Anais made a small ¡°eek¡± when Arnold put his arms around her. ¡°¡­It¡¯s nice to see you again, Miss Anais.¡± She was technically older than him so he had to respect her. ¡°¡­It¡¯s just Anais, Al¡­¡± she said as she looked up at him from his chest. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Call me¡­ Anais. Like before.¡± ¡°¡­.Okay, Anais.¡± She smiled and hugged him back. ¡°Hey, Arthur. A man is hugging your sister. Are you going to let that slide?¡± a snarky remark came from one of the girls. It was a girl with the ears and tail of the silverwolf Demihumans, much like Fecius. She was Shirley Renara Eidard, the princess of the Demihuman Kingdom and the daughter of the Lion King. ¡°Everyone¡­¡± Arthur stepped forward, ¡°This is my nephew by name. Arnold von Berkley, the former heir to uncle Marcus. Most of you probably already know him.¡± None of them approached Arnold like Anais did. In fact, they seemed wary of Arnold. But someone suddenly approached Arnold. It was one of the professors. The woman held out her hand. ¡°I¡¯m the person who teaches Class A. Castacia Refeld.¡± ¡°Are you representing everyone, Castacia?¡± Arnold shook her hand. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°First of all, you should know that the monster wave was your fault, right?¡± ¡°¡­We will take full responsibility and make a public announcement addressing the issue when we get back.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go into that living room over there.¡± Arnold pointed towards the door to his right, ¡°You can tell the others once I¡¯m done. It¡¯s better to talk one on one than have a crowd asking questions left and right.¡± Castacia nodded before turning around to address the students, ¡°Go freshen up and have a meal. If you¡¯re exhausted from the journey then it¡¯s alright to take a nap as well. I¡¯ll brief everyone in on what Arnold will tell me.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± all of them exclaimed at once. A maid approached the group, ¡°Please follow me. As you are companions of Lord Arthur, the King told us servants to make sure you receive the same treatment here at the castle.¡± The students followed the maid up the stairs. Though not as big as the king¡¯s palace, the castle was big enough for the entire royal family so the students should be able to live here as well. Of course, they couldn¡¯t stay for too long. ¡®Whether Arthur will still fight this war, despite how pointless it might be, is up to him.¡¯ ¡°Well then, shall we, Arnold?¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó The woman sitting across Arnold took off her robe and unbuttoned two buttons of her blue shirt. She fanned her neck after taking off her glasses. Though it was rude to think this, he could smell the stench of sweat drifting in the room. It had probably been days since she last washed herself properly. Arnold noticed the bags under her eyes. It wasn¡¯t as bad as his own eyes but he could tell that she missed a bit of sleep. ¡°Did you guys ever rest on the way here?¡± ¡°No, it was important that we got here as quickly as we could. Many of the students didn¡¯t even sleep due to how anxious they were. We were worried that the void that Arthur jumped into might disappear and leave us stuck on the second floor.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Thankfully it didn¡¯t. It¡¯s a blessing that all of us managed to make it here. I don¡¯t know what we would¡¯ve done if we were stuck on that world.¡± Space Pockets don¡¯t need energy sources like teleportation spells or dimensional gate so they never disappear. They spawn naturally, unlike the above mentioned. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. It was a useless worry. Well, they didn¡¯t know that in the first place. However, if they did more research on dungeons then they would¡¯ve known that. In fact, if they did extensive research then they wouldn¡¯t have taken the grimoire at all. There was a reason why there was a pedestal. The pedestal absorbed the power from the grimoire to make a portal. Without it, both the pedestal and the portal crumbles into nothingness. The Academy has to change their ways to avoid things like this in the future. The next generation of seventh year students might fall into the same dilemma. Arnold didn¡¯t want to destroy another city to prove a point again. ¡°Before I start¡­¡± Arnold asked the question on his mind, ¡°¡­how many times have you guys challenged that monster boss on the first floor?¡± ¡°A total of twelve times.¡± ¡°Did you ever encounter other monsters on its level?¡± ¡°No. But the monsters that we encountered on the same floor stayed far away from the boss¡¯ location. That gave us an idea of how strong it was.¡± ¡°Yet you still fought it despite so many of you dying.¡± ¡°¡­The book we found told us that we can leave if ten people defeat a boss. We just did what it said and fought the boss with that hope.¡± ¡°The person who wrote that in this book clearly lied.¡± Hackers usually did these kinds of things to put other players in danger for their own benefit. It was especially prevalent during the alpha test build of the game before state-of-the-art anti-cheating software was added. Once a player dies then they drop their items and SP. It¡¯s an infinite stream of items if done properly. Overwriting the game¡¯s codes isn¡¯t easy. Whoever messed with the grimoire¡¯s item code must¡¯ve been a prominent hacker in the game. ¡®The only person I can think of is HDee. He¡¯s the most notorious hacker in the game, after all.¡¯ The company never caught the guy. He used cheats on their game multiple times, even going as far as deleting updates to prevent features from being removed and anti-cheating software being added. He continued trolling people and stealing their stuff. Liam never met the guy but he gave Misteltein trouble sometimes. Alecs wanted to recruit him that one time but the guildmembers didn¡¯t allow it. The guy could hack the biggest game of the century, even after anti-cheat software was added. What could stop him from robbing them of their items or even character presets? Luckily he couldn¡¯t enter Guild Bases without permission so their guild was safe. One of the top guilds members¡¯ were gullible enough to allow HDee to handle their assets, only to lose everything, including their battleships, domains and SP. That guild lost their ranking as part of the top five guilds. The guy who caused it was a real menace. ¡®Damn bastard. If you didn¡¯t do that then these people could¡¯ve left the dungeon ages ago.¡¯ Due to their ignorance, the entrance disappeared. If the entrance didn¡¯t disappear then Arnold would¡¯ve landed on the first floor. There was a high possibility that he would¡¯ve encountered them and convinced them to leave as soon as possible. If he made it in time then maybe Arthur wouldn¡¯t have been blessed and wouldn¡¯t found out about that sword or even travelled this far into the dungeon. They also wouldn¡¯t be in danger of encountering another one of the offspring. It was impossible to change anything now. If he encounters one of the offspring then he can only run. Fighting that abomination of evolution was not a good idea. Luckily for them these things weren¡¯t everywhere. ¡°Do all of you know what Arthur is looking for?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s apparently a holy sword. He told us that he¡¯ll pick two people to accompany him or pick three volunteers to go ahead. He chose to go with the former since he was the only one who can find this holy sword.¡± ¡®I see. Going as a trio is better than moving as a large group. It minimizes the sacrifices. They are also too few to take on a boss. However, the three of them strong enough to survive on their own.¡¯ ¡°Arthur said he¡¯s looking for two things. What¡¯s the other thing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an item that allows one to travel to every floor without restriction.¡± replied Castacia. ¡°A [World Ring] isn¡¯t that easy to find.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what it¡¯s called¡­ Anyway, has Arthur found the location of the sword yet?¡± ¡°No. I had assumed at first that the witch we captured cursed the holy sword to sap out its infinite source of power, but that wasn¡¯t the case. The witch was using an artifact to create a stigmata which gave the barbarians all that power. Arthur assumed that the holy sword was here because of some scent he picked up in this world. That scent was the only evidence he had of the sword ever being here.¡± ¡°¡­No wonder he looked so sad. Arthur has always been a bright and cheerful kid. He¡¯s always smiling whenever you see him. I was worried that something like this might happen¡­ But we can continue looking for it on the way, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold leaned back on the couch. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing his silence, Castacia asked in worry. ¡°Forget about that sword. If he wants to play hero then he should come back for it in the future.¡± Of course, that¡¯s once he actually manages to control that power of his. Or risk dying by the hands of divine beings. ¡°Forget about it¡­? Why?¡± ¡°You can hear the full story from Arthur.¡± ¡°¡­Okay¡­¡± Arnold decided to begin telling her what he knows. ¡°There are many portals in this dungeon that leads to the outside. Of course, the term ¡®outside¡¯ is ambiguous since it could mean anywhere. It can mean another world or another dimension. But what if you could control a teleportation device without using mana?¡± Arnold slid a piece of paper over the coffee table. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Castacia picked it up. It was a sequence of numbers and letters. ¡°Coordinates to our original world. I found this through extensive research. The teleportation device on the 50th should be capable of transporting all of you every full moon since it uses the power of the light being reflected off the moon. The best time to use it is when it¡¯s fully charged during a full moon and capable of teleporting hundreds, if not thousands of people.¡± ¡°How will we find this place?¡± ¡°Look for three upside-down pointy rocks surrounding a circular platform in a triangular formation. The machine should be on that circular area. There¡¯s a bridge to get to it so you don¡¯t need to worry about how to get there. The rocks aren¡¯t just any rocks. They are pieces of a meteorite that crashed into that world millions of years ago. The meteor¡¯s remains can absorb any supernatural energy and be used like a city core.¡± A city core was a gigantic magic crystal of extraordinary power which is used to power street lights and households using the mana it gathers from the atmosphere. These things are usually replaced every decade but the rocks Arnold mentioned could be used for millions of years if they have enough energy inside of them. ¡°Incredible. To think there¡¯s a device that can replicate traditional teleportation¡­ I¡¯m trying to complete my exams to become an elite mage at the tower. I did an assignment once that had to do with ancient civilizations. It was theorized in that project that our forefathers used ancient magic to build extraordinary machines capable of teleportation. All attempts of recreating this today has failed. If we can build such a machine then transportation will become much easier and faster. Getting to one nation from another in just a few seconds will revolutionize transportation.¡± Teleportation spells had the worst mana usage among the thousands of modern day arcane spells. Just travelling a few meters can deprave the average mage of their mana, which causes mana exhaustion. People like Elora, with a Magic Manipulator class, or Lauran, the Archmage candidate, could cast and control teleportation spells like a simple Waterball spell. That was what separated the talented from the ordinary. Since not everyone is born with a Unique or Legendary class, humans tried to create machines capable of teleportation to allow anyone to travel anywhere they want to. ¡°Is there some kind of gimmick to the machine that you know of besides the part about the full moon?¡± ¡°No. There¡¯s no tricks to it. The machine works exactly like the Dimensional Gate spell that can be found in our magic books. It converts mana or any other energy into a gateway portal. Runes are used to control it so you guys need to learn the runic numbers to the coordinates.¡± ¡°None of us have done a course on the runic language. Where can we find a place that has rune translation books? We didn¡¯t bring one along.¡± ¡°There are many academy towers in that world. The machine itself was built by scholars so there might be an abandoned academy there or something where you can look.¡± ¡°Abandoned? So we won¡¯t encounter anyone on the way there?¡± ¡°Yeah. The world is barren. There isn¡¯t any signs of life there.¡± ¡®And chances that they¡¯ll encounter one of the offspring on that world are slim.¡¯ ¡°I see¡­ What about the rescue team? How will we find them?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told Arthur and the other two that it¡¯s highly likely that they ended up on a higher floor. Considering the fact that the first world¡¯s entrance is gone, we should assume that the rescue party was teleported to another world just like how I was.¡± Arnold ending up on the second floor was due to this same probability. Luckily for him he didn¡®t end up on a higher floor. That wasn¡¯t to say the rescue team would be as lucky as him. ¡°Hmm, that makes sense. Arthur told us that we can contact them in case we don¡¯t find them immediately. How reliable is that method of communication you showed them?¡± ¡°Like I told them as well, if the distance between the portals is too great then it could take a while for the rescue party to get your signal. The signal bounces from one crystal to the next until it reaches them. That¡¯s why you should check every day. Make sure you try contacting them immediately after entering a new floor.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s all we can do, after all.¡± Castacia went silent. She stared at Arnold for a few moments. Arnold decided to wait for whatever question she had for him. Her gaze narrowed before she opened her mouth. ¡°I will not ask you why you¡¯re here since it¡¯s clearly not any of my business. But might I ask why you sacrificed your entire school year to go on some adventure? The Academy doesn¡¯t take kindly to repeating students, especially the ones who intentionally hurt their grades.¡± Arnold knew that there was a high possibility that he¡¯ll fail the school year and remain a fourth year student. He didn¡¯t do his written exam but he finished his dungeon exam. The former weighed more than the latter. The reverse is true in the seventh year, though. ¡°Whether I fail the year or not isn¡¯t my concern right now.¡± ¡°I see. So the thing you¡¯re looking for is that important to you.¡± Castacia spoke again, ¡°Is that all you have to tell us?¡± ¡°No.¡± There was something else he wanted to tell them. Something very important. It could mean life or death for their world if they don¡¯t heed his words. ¡°I want you to run if you ever encounter a fetus monster again.¡± Castacia didn¡¯t seem so surprised why Arnold said that. In fact, she seemed like she connected the dots to something. ¡°As I suspected¡­. That thing isn¡¯t any normal monster. Its defense is so powerful that it took a lot for us to able to injure it. We put every mage into one group to make a mage unit.¡± ¡°What about your swordsmen and warriors? Did their attacks work?¡± Castacia shook her head, ¡°Physical attacks seem to be nullified whenever it touches the monster¡¯s skin. At least the magic we threw at it pushed it back. We managed to injure it with our combined forces but we couldn¡¯t kill it.¡± ¡®Hmm, so it seems like the monster isn¡¯t as strong as I thought it would be since a bunch of students could injure it. The question is how did it get to the first floor?¡¯ There was a possibility that it was trying to escape. But if that were the case then it would¡¯ve left the dungeon before the students came down here. ¡®As I thought. It¡¯s not that interested in attacking humans.¡¯ If it were then it might¡¯ve left already. ¡°We should assume that the worlds without humans or any other humanoid lifeform are the only worlds where one can find these creatures. This floor and the second floor is peaceful because monsters like that don¡¯t exist here.¡± ¡°I noticed that the first world floor has no humans or humanoid life to speak of.¡± It was odd. If the monsters discover human life on any world then they will destroy everything that has life in those worlds. Diacree will eventually be next once all the worlds in this dungeon is destroyed by them. These creatures have no heart. No brain. No feelings. All they had was desire. Desire for destruction. The Star Beast was known to be a being of mass destruction so it was no surprise that its children inherited its tendencies to destroy. However, the Star Beast was a rational being. It only destroys those who stand in its way. Its children were the complete opposite. They were toddlers with too much power who have no idea how to use it. Castacia kept staring at Arnold while he was thinking. If they somehow lead even one of them outside then it was already over. It could reproduce¡ªno, more like it could clone itself by cutting off its body parts to make an army. It didn¡¯t matter if its kin won¡¯t be there to help it destroy the world. It could do so just fine on its own. That¡¯s unless it¡¯s killed, of course. That was why none of these things had to be allowed outside. Even the docile ones. Just one of them could tip the balance of power. ¡°Assuming how they haven¡¯t left the dungeon up until now, it might be that they don¡¯t know how to leave. They shouldn¡¯t know what a portal is and what it does. You know what I mean by this, right?¡± Castacia nodded, ¡°If we encounter one then we should avoid using the portals to other worlds.¡± ¡°Good. Keep that in mind. Toddlers learn quick. If they see all of you leave then they¡¯ll do the same.¡± Arnold stood up. Castacia did as well, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving this world soon. Make sure everyone understands what I just told you, okay?¡± Arnold walked past Castacia. Castacia suddenly spoke again: ¡°I hope you become my student one day, Arnold von Berkley. Your high intelligence and your knowledge can be put to good use if you just use it a little like you¡¯re doing here.¡± She said so with a smile. A commotion suddenly came from outside the living room just when Arnold was about to open the door. ¡°¡ªWhere is that guy!? You guys told me he was here!¡± ¡®Huh? Isn¡¯t that¡­¡¯ Arnold knew that voice. How could he not? Her brash and informal tone to everyone was very familiar. The living room door was thrown open. Someone¡¯s finger was shoved in front of Arnold¡¯s face. ¡°What the fuck are you doing here, Arnold!?¡± A beauty with long green hair and honey-brown eyes was pointing her finger at him. "Flora....?" Chapter 143: A Fitting Pair ¡°Flora¡­? What are you doing here?¡± Arnold asked after staring at her for a few seconds in silence. ¡°I should be the one asking you that! Shouldn¡¯t you be at the academy!?¡± Castacia then spoke: ¡°So it¡¯s true that the two of you know each other. We met her on the second world floor yesterday.¡± ¡®She told me that she¡¯ll be hunting monsters after becoming a mercenary. That plate on her chest is definitely from the mercenary guild. But how did she end up at a dungeon that¡¯s in another country?¡¯ "Why didn''t you tell us on the transmitter that she''s with you?" "We met her a few hours after we were done speaking to Arthur. We saw no point in sending out another transmission." "...I see..." ''Well, it would be rather pointless to contact us just to tell me that someone that knows me is with them.'' It took Arnold about 5 days to get to the forest while fighting through the leftover monsters from the waves. His horse ran at full speed and he only rested at night or when he finds a port town(he found two port towns on the way here so far). Resting only lengthened his journey here. If Flora was doing quests then there was no way she¡¯d have the time to travel cross-country. It takes way too long. Also, new mercenaries have to take a mandatory exam to gain their license and chest plate. How did she manage to do that in a few weeks¡¯ time? ¡®Hmm, maybe she followed the monster waves that headed for all the major nations. The trail leads back to this dungeon because of Vetis, after all. Did she run all the way here after killing the monsters on her own? If it¡¯s her then it¡¯s possible. No horse can outrun her.¡¯ Arnold didn¡¯t know what brought her here exactly so he decided to just ask her. ¡°I¡¯m here looking for something¡­ What about you?¡± ¡°To fight monsters, obviously.¡± Arnold wanted to facepalm himself. ¡®Why did I think so deeply about it? Am I stupid? This woman just wants to fight, after all.¡¯ ¡°Why did you come here specifically? Mercenaries have a strict rule that they never raid dungeons because it will impact the adventurer guilds'' profits.¡± Mercenaries and adventurers were like seller and buyer. Meaning that they differed from one another. Both professions had different rules. Boundaries are also in place to avoid interfering with each other¡¯s business. Adventurers can have the dungeons while mercenaries are free people who aren¡¯t tied down to a nation¡¯s laws, but the laws of their respective guild. The rules they need to follow aren¡¯t as complex as those for adventurers. ¡°Well, I heard that there will be strong monsters here. I¡¯m having a hard time believing that, though.¡± Arnold turned to Castacia, ¡°Would you mind if I speak to her alone?¡± ¡°Oh, not at all. I¡¯ve taken too much of your time already. I¡¯ll let the others know about what you told me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Castacia left. ¡°Hey! What the hell!?¡± Arnold pulled Flora into the living room and closed the door. He rubbed his temples, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware that the thousands of monsters that appeared out of nowhere in the empire came from here, right? Why would you want to put your life at risk like this?¡± ¡°To fight¡ª¡± Arnold put up a hand to stop her. Flora has never been good in anything other than fighting. It was the only thing she excelled at. Arnold knew that the Flora from the game was also a battlefreak who loved fighting, whether it was against humans or monsters. This was something she had in common with the person who taught her swordsmanship. Of course, she wasn¡¯t a merciless killer who harms innocent people. In fact, harming others for the sole purpose of one¡¯s enjoyment was the thing she hated most. That was evident when she accompanied Arnold back then to kill Ruile and his gang. She¡¯s tortured countless people for the evil that they¡¯ve done. If the person deserves it then she¡¯ll have no regrets. She had even stood against her own party members in the Hero Party if she felt that their actions were wrong. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. Flora, you need to leave with my seniors.¡± ¡°Huh? Why? Is it because of that monster wave? Ooooh, I¡¯m so scared~~ Kyaaah! Whatever will I do if the monsters attack me, sir Knight? Will sir Knight save me~?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Tch, don¡¯t think I¡¯m so weak that I can¡¯t protect myself. I can probably kick your ass right now. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m that same weak girl who you blackmailed.¡± ¡®Can¡¯t protect yourself?¡¯ That wasn¡¯t what he was thinking at all. Flora being in this dungeon was the worst thing to happen. She was the kind of person who likes fighting strong adversaries. A dungeon¡ªwell¡ªit¡¯s the perfect place for simpletons who only want to fight. Hunting monsters was once a popular sport in Luthial Kingdom. It happened every season. The location where the hunt usually takes place is the Mountain of Wails¡ªor the forests surrounding the mountain¡ªthat had the most dangerous monsters out of any monster zone. Flora participated sometimes to fight against the monsters in that monster zone. Her parents disapproved of this behavior but Flora never listened to them. What Arnold was worried about was what will happen if Flora encounters beings like the mysterious Lady Knight, the Divine Titans and¡­ the offspring of the Star Beast. Flora Luthial was a very important character to the story. She¡¯s supposed to fight with the Hero, not die in some dungeon so early on. Losing a demon lord-level character early on was no small matter. Arnold tried to persuade her, ¡°Look, I know where you can find some strong monsters outside the dungeon. I can tell you but you need to leave the dungeon first.¡± ¡°No, the dungeon will do. I want to fight a monster boss no matter what.¡± ¡°Not every floor has a boss, you know? A minority of the worlds have normal human civilizations like this world. Others are barren. Even if you do find a world that has a boss, it''s unlikely that you''ll encounter it. Won''t you be wasting your time?" ¡°Yeah, I know. I couldn¡¯t sense any strong auras nearby except you and that Arthur guy. Speaking of that Arthur guy, is it true that he¡¯s the new hero?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®Why can¡¯t his classmates keep their mouths shut?¡¯ Arthur¡¯s life will be placed in danger if it¡¯s publicly announced that he¡¯s a hero. Not everyone will appreciate a hero being born, after all. There was also a worry that the Theocracy will try and take Arthur from the Empire¡¯s grasp. If that¡¯s the case then Arnold couldn¡¯t keep an eye on what Arthur does or who he associates with. If Arthur manages to get the holy sword and is taken by the Theocracy then humanity is doomed since the Pope will use Arthur as a tool to rule over other nations and not to fight against calamities. The nation that the hero resides in is considered the strongest nation in the world. That¡¯s what many people believe and it¡¯s not far from the truth at all. ¡®I want to contact Liumiala and tell her to watch him but that will be impossible if the Theocracy decides to butt in.¡¯ If the hero was taken or killed then there will be no Hero Party. The Demon King will also be free to invade their world whenever she likes. Even if Arnold doesn¡¯t recognize Arthur as the real Hero, that doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯ll bet that Luke will be chosen by the Holy Sword anytime soon. The Semi-Star sword in his possession won¡¯t be enough to fight an enemy stronger than 9th star powerhouses. ¡°Yeah¡­ He¡¯s the hero.¡± Arnold replied. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I thought he¡¯d be stronger.¡± ¡°¡­I thought so as well.¡± Arnold would¡¯ve found their fight harder if he didn¡¯t have his memories back. His memories allowed him to remember all his training and the way he always fought. Dodging Arthur¡¯s attacks was way easier than he thought it would be. Of course, just because he¡¯s stronger doesn¡¯t make him immune to Arthur¡¯s power. Arthur can still kill him with White Aura. ¡°Anyway, why should they leave the dungeon? None of them explained to me what¡¯s going on. They just said that they have to hurry to this world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s related to the monster wave I mentioned before.¡± Arnold began explaining everything he told Arthur and the others. He also included what he heard from the witch. Flora silently listened to Arnold. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Flora crossed her arms and tilted her head. ¡°So some crazy strong knight took the holy sword and gave it to divine beings to keep it from being misused? Hmm, she sounds like trouble. Even I wouldn¡¯t want to fight against a former archangel. They¡¯re the kinds of beings not even demons lords can defeat. My mother used to read me stories about them. So, what will this Arthur do about the sword?¡± ''I doubt it''it''ll be easy to gain access to this dungeon again in the future without revealing to the Fairy Country what his plans are.'' The Fairy Country should lock the dungeon down once every single student escapes successfully. This will make it harder to come to the dungeon again to get the sword so it''s inevitable that Arthur has to tell people that he''s the hero and he needs to get the holy sword. ¡°He¡¯s clearly not ready. If he can¡¯t even control his own blessing to draw out more aura then he doesn¡¯t deserve the sword. He¡¯ll have to go get it once he¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°What will you do about Luke¡¯s training if you¡¯re going to go on some monster hunting adventure? He won¡¯t have an instructor if she¡¯s playing in a dungeon in the Fairy Country.¡± ¡°Hngh¡­ I completely forgot about him¡­¡± Flora put her hand on her chin and hummed, ¡°W-Well, it hasn¡¯t been that long since I came here. There should be a few weeks left until the academy closes. Yeah, I can stay here for about a week.¡± ¡°Time doesn¡¯t flow the same in the dungeon as it does outside. In fact, every world has a different timeflow. It¡¯s called time dilation. Some worlds have the same time dilation as ours while others don¡¯t. Arthur told me that he¡¯s been here a month but he left the second floor a week or so ago.¡± ¡°What!? I didn¡¯t know that!¡± ¡®.¡­¡¯ As expected. She didn¡¯t have any knowledge about dungeons whatsoever. ¡°Shit, I promised the kid that I¡¯ll help him find the perfect swordsmanship for him¡­ What am I going to do¡­? Shit¡­¡± Every academy student in the knight class needs to have their own martial art and weapon art. Sebas will probably teach Luke his own martial arts. But Luke still needs his own swordsmanship. The Berkley Family has their water style swordsmanship(which Arnold and his grandfather used) and lightning spearmanship(which Marcus uses). Luke wasn¡¯t capable of using either of the above since he didn¡¯t have the blood of the Berkleys. Peak Hero Luke could use tens of swordstyles and many other weapon arts. It was unknown to many which weapon art Luke first learned. But Arnold knew. However, the name of the weapon art held no meaning since it hasn¡¯t been invented by Luke yet. Luke will invent a weapon art with the help of his sword instructor. ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed in the empire, Flora.¡± ¡°Shuddup! Who are you to tell me that!? Shouldn¡¯t you be writing your exams or whatever?¡± ¡°I should but I don¡¯t really care about that at the moment.¡± ¡°Oho, look at Mr. Delinquent over here! Saying something like that doesn¡¯t make you cool, you know? Your face is still punchable.¡± ¡°Just leave the dungeon already, Flora. A rescue party was assembled to save the seventh year students. Just tell the rescuers that you stumbled upon this dungeon. They might let you tag along.¡± ¡°How will they even leave?¡± ¡°Teleportation, obviously.¡± A knock came from the door. ¡°Make up your mind, Flora.¡± Arnold went towards the door and opened it. ¡°What do you want?¡± The witch was standing on the other side of the door. ¡°When are we leaving? The king¡¯s army just reported that the barbarians are marching towards this kingdom¡¯s lands. If those guys find out what I did then they¡¯ll kill me, you know?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Flora peeked around Arnold¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This person is the reason I stayed on this world for this long. She¡¯s also the cause of all this chaos. She hasn¡¯t told me her name yet. I just call her ¡®Witch¡¯ because that¡¯s what she is.¡± ¡°We should really get going!¡± she impatiently pulled Arnold¡¯s arm. Arnold didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Wait. I¡¯m not done talking to¡ª¡± Flora suddenly walked past Arnold when he was about to finish, ¡°¡ªWhere are you going?¡± ¡°You said I should choose, right? I¡¯m going with your seniors. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s been a pleasure running into you here.¡± She walked down the hallway after a single wave goodbye. Her heels hitting the floor faded away after a while. ¡®Hm, I thought she¡¯d be stubborn about leaving. Is her promise with Luke more important than her desire to fight?¡¯ ¡°What are you grinning about? We need to leave!¡± the witch kept pulling Arnold. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go find Rafaela first.¡± -¡ó- Five hours later. Arnold, the witch and Rafaela left the kingdom without anyone¡¯s knowledge. The final battle was already commencing at this moment. Rafaela was the one in the lead so Arnold was following after her. The nameless witch was next to him. Arnold looked to his left, down at the battleground. There were thousands of people engaging in battle. Arthur and his classmates were part of it. Why save people you hardly know? It¡¯s strange. Arnold would also save someone in danger because he can¡¯t stand another human being dying when he could¡¯ve done something but he wouldn¡¯t go out of his way to fight a war. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have made sure that they¡¯re safe first?¡± Rafaela spoke while they were walking along the mountain range. ¡°Why would I?¡± ¡°That young man, Arthur and his sister are your family, right? Even if you¡¯re younger than them, you¡¯re still the strongest so you should make sure they leave the dungeon safely.¡± ¡®Family, huh¡­¡¯ The only family he had were the Berkleys and Victoria. He didn¡¯t consider some branch household to be his family. Arthur and Anais weren¡¯t even Berkleys by blood. They were made orphans after a tragedy hit their village, leaving them without parents. They were lucky to be part of the great Berkley family. ¡°Arthur can take care of himself. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll protect Anais with his life. Plus, I can tell all his classmates will make sure nothing happens to him. That¡¯s a burden off my shoulders.¡± ¡®Flora is also there to protect them.¡¯ Being a Transcendent means that her stats were extraordinarily higher than people on the same level and with the same class as her. Who knows how much stronger she¡¯s grown during the time she went monster hunting? She was probably much stronger than him right now. Arnold couldn¡¯t quite take out his hologram card to check so he could only guess. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°How much longer do we have to walk to reach the entrance to the next floor, Rafaela?¡± Arnold asked. ¡°We should be there by nightfall.¡± Rafaela replied without looking back. Arnold asked the witch a question this time, ¡°You mentioned being from the divine realm. Tell me something, is it easy to get an audience with the gods?¡± ¡°No, most of the people live and die without ever hearing their voices or seeing the gods. The nation I grew up in was ruled by a goddess named Melis. I¡¯ve never seen her before. All I know is that she¡¯s so beautiful that the mortal mind cannot see her true form. Some even say your head explodes if you catch even a glimpse of her.¡± ¡°What a load of shit. How can they rule the people if they don¡¯t show themselves?¡± ¡°There is a group of people who rule in their place. They are like a council of priests or worshippers.¡± ¡°Sounds familiar.¡± Arnold suddenly remembered the High Priests union serving the Pope. They were always feeding him all kinds of things to start trouble. They were like parasites. ¡®I wonder what kind of bizarre scheme Caljer is cooking up right now.¡¯ ¡°What about your family? How were you separated from them?¡± ¡°Why are you interested in my life?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long journey. We might as well spend our time talking, right? I told this low-ranking angel the same thing and look at us now. We couldn¡¯t be more comfortable with each other.¡± He then jokingly said, ¡°We even sleep together.¡± Arnold could hear Rafaela mutter ¡°Did you have to say ¡®low-ranking angel¡¯¡­ And what was that about sleeping together...?" The witch went quiet. She looked towards the horizon. The sun was beginning to set. ¡°My name is Tanaera. I¡¯m from a normal family who owned a small house in the common district.¡± ¡°So, Tanaera, how did you end up in a dungeon world and get separated from your family?¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of the Goddess of Magic? She¡¯s the goddess in charge of giving people the gift of using magic.¡± ¡°Goddess of magic? Hmm, it¡¯s my first time hearing about this person.¡± ¡®That¡¯s strange. I thought magic is just something you¡¯re born with and not given by some divine being.¡¯ The game didn¡¯t focus on the reason behind magic but there were countless clues that made players come up with their own theories as to why magic existed on the continent of Diacree. Whichever writer that explained how magic came to be never got the chance to fully explore their ideas and make it public in the game. Thus, magic remained a mystery. Wait, didn¡¯t Tanaera just say that the goddess gives people the ability to use magic and not that she¡¯s the creator of magic? That must mean that there are two entities involved. The goddess being the one who gives and another mysterious entity that created magic. ¡®I should do some research on this. Freya might know.¡¯ It was probably because he had a sorcerer build and used nothing but magic spells in the game, but magic fascinated him a lot so he wants to know its origins. Arnold made a mental note to ask Freya. He then continued listening to Tanaera¡¯s full story. ¡°¡ªShe¡¯s a small goddess in the order of gods but she has a very important role. What people don¡¯t know is that she¡¯s the child of a very infamous god¡­¡± ¡°And that god is¡­?¡± ¡°The goddess of death.¡± ¡°!" Arnold stopped. ¡°She was known by all as the guide to the end. Someone who wielded unbelievable magic that could potentially kill or negatively impact the realm of gods using the power of dark magic. Her own kind despised her for her power." Her other name was literally the Goddess of Dark Magic. Arnold knew her well. ¡°I am one of her incarnations.¡± Tanaera spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are more out there who are scorned and loathed by their own people for being born with her power. Their families ostracize them, their friends scorn them, their people persecute them as if they¡¯re monsters. This is all because we¡¯re born with power we never wanted.¡± ¡°Incarnations¡­¡± Arnold looked at Tanaera closely. Incarnation means when a mortal takes the form of a deity. Elizabeth(if her face is healed) looks like the splitting image of the Goddess of Death. In fact, people sometimes mistook her for the Goddess of Death. The illustrations of the two look exactly the same. She had long silky black hair, porcelain skin and blood-red eyes coupled with a tall nose and a tall neck. Arnold didn¡¯t notice it before but Tanaera and Elizabeth looked almost the same. Tanaera was just a little older. ¡°No wonder you look familiar.¡± ¡°Familiar¡­?¡± Tanaera tilted her head. ¡°The acquaintance who I mentioned before is the same as you. Though, she¡¯s a little special.¡± Tanaera¡¯s eyes widened slightly, ¡°There are people like me where you come from?¡± ¡°Yes. In fact, it isn¡¯t taboo for people to learn or teach dark arts. Dark magic is taught by academies because of the benefits it offers us. But you don¡¯t just see incarnations of gods walking around everywhere. It¡¯s rare to find people like you.¡± An incarnation is capable of inheriting the powers of the Goddess of Death. It would be a major problem if people like incarnations appeared everywhere. They''re almost like demon factors. ¡°It¡¯s not taboo, huh¡­ Why couldn¡¯t I just be born in that world instead¡­¡± ¡°Were you born with your power?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I was born with it but I could reanimate small animals when I was little.¡± ¡®Hmm, it sounds similar to Elizabeth¡¯s childhood. Though, the difference is that Elizabeth could hide her powers pretty well.¡¯ Being able to revive dead animals without prior training at a young age was anything but normal. One could call it a natural talent. Elizabeth tested her power a lot on dead animals like rats and birds but never humans. She vowed to use her power on only one person. That person was deceased. It was Elizabeth¡¯s mother. Elizabeth was in search of her mother¡¯s corpse so that she can find out who killed her and why. ¡°I was taken to a temple in the higher districts when my parents found out about my magic. They called it witchcraft. A person from a temple tried to get the power out of me but¡­ the power rejected their temple¡¯s rituals. The one who conducted the ritual was killed by my power and the ritual circle was destroyed.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I was banished not just from my home but the entire realm. They used [World Transfer Magic] to send me away. Whichever world I might¡¯ve ended up in was going to be my prison for all eternity.¡± ¡¶World Transfer Magic¡·is a spell used by gods to banish prisoners to other dimensions. They¡¯re cursed with immortality and must suffer if luck isn¡¯t on their side. Well, immortality itself might make you wish you want to die since no one can bear living forever. Harming or even killing a servant of a temple which worships a god was reason enough to use the spell on you. How long has Tanaera been down here considering the fact that she¡¯s immortal now? ¡°The only thing I¡¯m grateful for is that I ended up in a world with humans like myself and not just nightmarish monsters at every corner. Still, my life wasn¡¯t peaceful. In fact, I had to learn how to use my power to not get eaten by monsters whenever I travelled alone. The humans who accepted me scorned me not long after they took me in because they feared my power. Maybe they didn¡¯t know what dark magic was? Or maybe they thought I was a freak because I could reanimate their dead and allow them to speak to the souls of dead? It had probably been years since then before I ended up in the barbarian territories.¡± ¡°At least you got one good thing from all that.¡± Arnold looked at the necklace around her neck. ¡°A cursed child with a cursed item. What a fitting pair, right, Rafaela?¡± ¡°You should comfort a lady when she is sad. Didn¡¯t you just hear the harsh things she had to endure all these years?¡± ¡°Does she look like someone who needs the comfort to you?¡± Rafaela looked at Tanaera after what Arnold said. Tanaera was looking at the horizon. She was fiddling with the necklace with a smile on her face. ¡°Yes¡­ I guess we are a fitting pair.¡± Chapter 144: Burdens ¡°¡ªWe have conquered the mountains, men! We took back the lands that was taken from us by those filthy barbarians! Enjoy this feast to your hearts¡¯ content!¡± the king¡¯s voice boomed in the palace dining hall. The soldiers who fought bravely in the war hit the floor with their boots as they bellowed in joy. Servants rushed to all the tables and placed down mountains of food for the soldiers. The king funded most of the event but the common people donated their food as well to give to the soldiers who fought for their nation. They were this land''s heroes. ¡°I am grateful to have such splendid warriors fighting under my banner!¡± the king lifted his mug which prompted the soldiers to do the same, ¡°Though our day has been met with victory, we must say goodbye to a very special person. He is a warrior who brings a white light that symbolizes hope to my people! He is none other than Lord Arthur Tivurgian!¡± The king pointed towards Arthur who was sitting with all his classmates at one of the many big tables. Arthur smiled and lifted his mug. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have killed the chief if not for my comrades who stopped the other barbarians from ambushing me. The ones who fought with their lives on the line deserve this feast more than I do.¡± ¡°Must you go, Lord Arthur?¡± the dining hall went quiet as everyone¡¯s eyes landed on Arthur. ¡°I am afraid so, King Flued. However,¡± Arthur looked towards the eldest princess who was sitting next to her father, ¡°I will live on through my child. No, through all my children. I hope you look after them, boy or girl.¡± The princess smiled, ¡°It was an honor warming your bed and receiving your love, Lord Arthur.¡± ¡°OOOOOHHHH!¡± The people went into a frenzy when the princess blushed. They¡¯ll welcome new warriors into this world in a year. ¡°Gyahahaha! Let us forget about his departure and focus on spending this time celebrating our victory! We must focus on spending this time together with him instead of brooding!¡± The music¡ªwhich stopped due to the king¡¯s speech¡ªstarted playing again. The women dressed in fancy dresses who stood by the walls went towards the tables to serve the male soldiers. Local brothels sent their workers towards the palace to entertain the men and women. Arthur could spot some of the soldiers leaving with their partners for the night. ¡®They should enjoy themselves. They¡¯ve earned it.¡¯ ¡°Honorable elder brother Arthur,¡± a cold voice came from Arthur¡¯s side whilst he was remembering the battle from earlier today, ¡°May I ask what that harlot meant by warming your bed and receiving your love?¡± Anais¡¯ blank eyes stared deep into Arthur¡¯s soul. Her mouth was slowly curling upwards into a smile. ¡°I-I had no choice, Anais. These people are desperate for strong warriors. I had to impregnate a lot of women because of this.¡± ¡°How many did you sleep with!?¡± Anais hit Arthur¡¯s arm, ¡°Tell me!¡± she hit him repeatedly after yelling that he should tell her. ¡°Calm down, Anais. It¡¯s true that these people are in dire straits. The women have no choice but to throw themselves at the men in hopes of receiving a child," Castacia intervened, ¡°Most of our boys seem to take advantage of that, though.¡± Castacia looked towards a certain group of noble girls who were surrounding a few of her students. ¡°It seems we can¡¯t leave anytime soon.¡± ¡°I guess they¡¯re helping in their own way¡­ Anyway, have any of you seen Arnold?¡± Arthur hadn¡¯t seen Arnold ever since yesterday before they left Castacia¡¯s side. ¡°I left his side when he finished telling me everything. He was with Flora, I believe.¡± Castacia said. ¡°He left the kingdom,¡± Shirley, who was sitting across the table, spoke, ¡°His scent disappeared not too long ago.¡± ¡°You can smell him?¡± Sabrina looked at Shirley in astonishment. Silverwolf demihumans have one of the strongest noses. Their senses have developed so far in the last thousands of years that they can distinguish between different scents. ¡°His scent is particularly strong. I don¡¯t know what it is though but it¡¯s different from any of the men here.¡± ¡°Different? In what way?¡± asked Arthur. ¡°A sinister scent. It¡¯s not something I smelled on his body, though. You smelled it too, right Fecius?¡± Fecius¡ªwho was sitting right next to Shirley¡ªnodded. ¡°The scent on him disturbs all my five senses. My instincts always tells me to run whenever I¡¯m near him. Standing next to him was like standing next to a monster beyond comprehension. I dare say it felt like being near a demon.¡± The table went silent. ¡®It seems like Fecius is¡­ afraid?¡¯ Though his face wasn¡¯t showing it, Arthur could feel a gloominess radiating from Fecius. Arthur spoke to Castacia in an attempt to change the subject. ¡°I couldn¡¯t quite find the sword I was looking for on this world but I managed to find some useful information. Going by what the angel said, we can find the sword on the 99th floor.¡± ¡°What are you going to do from now on? We can¡¯t just climb the dungeon up to the 99th floor. I know the sword will benefit humanity but it just sounds like suicide. We should leave it in the hands of capable explorers. Or you should at least wait until you¡¯re strong enough to come back on your own.¡± Arthur smiled. He took out something from his pocket and slid it over to Castacia. ¡°¡­.?¡± Castacia looked at the object curiously. It was the notebook Arnold gave Arthur. Inside it were the descriptions of about ten worlds. ¡°Arnold gave me this to help with our chances of survival. He said that this will also give us a rough idea of what we can expect from these worlds. The best part is that they¡¯re like the second and third floor. Meaning that we can find humans or any other humanoid lifeforms. If we can find stronger equipment for everyone then advancing through the dungeon will be bearable at the very least.¡± If these worlds have civilizations then there should be places to get artifacts like relic tombs and even artificial dungeons. ¡°How does he know all this?¡± Castacia¡¯s eyes widened when she glanced through the contents of the worlds in the notebook. ¡°It¡¯s obviously because he has an informant. I suspect he¡¯s here to find some valuable item that he heard about from this informant. He was rather sketchy whenever I asked him what he was doing in the dungeon so we should assume that it¡¯s very valuable.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ an informant. Someone with access to these kinds of secrets shouldn¡¯t be from some low-ranking information guild, right? No one wants to go and study a dungeon they have no knowledge of. The academy took the risk but look at how it turned out. I think that Serz is the only organization capable of exploring ahead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what Fecius told me as well. Shirley¡¯s father also has a contract with a member from Serz. What did you think about this person, Fecius?¡± ¡°I met the person a few times so that they can relay information to me. They¡¯re very thorough with their research and only employs the best people for their jobs. If Arnold has a Cadre working for him then it shouldn¡¯t be a surprise that he knows this much. Cadres value their clients and give only the best resources.¡± Fecius said. Although they were a criminal organization, people could still hire them to do basic information gathering. But using their services for criminal means can result in a hefty punishment. Not even a king is safe from the laws of the continent. But as mentioned above, it isn¡¯t illegal to use them to do basic information gathering. ¡°If it¡¯s professionals like them then I can imagine them entering a dungeon of this scale and collecting data in secret without being seen. Truly a terrifying organization. But should we trust this?¡± Castacia held up the notebook. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any reason not to. Arnold gave it to me because he wanted to increase our chances of surviving and getting out of here.¡± The purpose of giving the notebook to him was to inform them of which world they can find valuable resources and food. Arthur already knew that not every world would have edible food or animals to hunt. What was the point of trying to leave to avoid death if they end up dying along the way? ¡®I feel bad for using this notebook to find equipment for our group.¡¯ Arthur had to think of his friends so he had to find magic items or artifacts that can increase their strength. They couldn¡¯t just kill monsters left and right anymore after what Arnold told them. Which means that they can¡¯t increase their strength the natural way. He wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d find the rescue party or if the rescue party will find them anytime soon so he had to do whatever was necessary to ensure their survival. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to fight monster bosses, right? They can¡¯t leave the dungeon, save for deviants, of course.¡± ¡°Yes, but we should avoid fights we can¡¯t win, Arthur. I don¡¯t want to lose more of my beloved students because of greed. We barely made it through the dungeon but lost almost half of our original numbers.¡± Professor Castacia¡¯s voice was gentle but very strict. The expression on her face conveyed how serious she was about this. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°I know. That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m suggesting we search these worlds for items to make us stronger.¡± ¡°¡ªYou guys are going treasure hunting? Can I tag along?¡± a woman spoke to them when she sat down at their table. It was the green-haired woman who came with Arthur¡¯s classmates. ¡°My sword is heavily chipped. It might not last that long to make it to the 50th floor. That damn Arnold gave my original sword to the heir of the Berkley household so I need a new weapon.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a first year mercenary? It¡¯s dangerous to come with us. I don¡¯t know what kind of monsters we might run into.¡± Arthur shook his head and gently rejected her offer. On top of being a novice at mercenary work, she was younger than Arthur. He felt like he had to look after her. ¡°What? You think a fucking metal plate determines my strength!?¡± Arthur looked at the girl in surprise. How could someone so beautiful speak so harshly? ¡°I don¡¯t want you to fall into danger. You might¡¯ve been a stranger before but you¡¯re part of our group now so we need to be careful and stick together when moving forward.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Castacia spoke this time, ¡°Everyone can¡¯t go to one place so we¡¯ll have separate teams. One team will hunt or gather food for us. Another team will secure us a base on every world we explore and defend the base. The third and final team will look for the thingd that we need. Separating each other by class will hurt our group in the long run. Does that sound fair, Arthur?¡± ¡°Yes, teacher. The strongest fighters will need to be in the third team¡ªmyself included. So miss Flora, what do you think about being part of the team that secures a base for us?¡± Flora stood up without answering Arthur¡¯s question. ¡°Miss Flora¡­?¡± She walked over to Hofir: ¡°Hey, you!¡± ¡°?¡± Hofir, who was biting into a big piece of steak, looked at her. ¡°Arm wrestle with me.¡± Flora flicked her hair and said as if ordering him. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Did she seriously just challenge the biggest guy in our class?¡± ¡°Is she mad?¡± The other students looked their way in curiosity. Some came towards the table to see what was going on. ¡°C¡¯mon, big guy! I can tell you¡¯re one of the strongest people here!¡± Flora hit Hofir¡¯s back with a grin, ¡°Or will the mighty sir Hero take up my challenge?¡± ¡®....No thanks.¡¯ Arthur¡¯s body was hurting all over from fighting so he couldn¡¯t exert any more strength, even on someone weaker than himself. Killing the chief took a lot out of him. The boost in strength he gained from the war was worth it though. He wasn¡¯t sure how many levels he jumped but he felt many times stronger than before. He couldn¡¯t wait to get his Level Report at the end of the year to see how much he¡¯s grown. Hofir grunted in annoyance. He stood up. ¡°What the fuck!? You¡¯re this huge!?¡± Flora backed away just to get a good look at his full body. He was nearly twice her height. ¡°Someone bring me a table! I¡¯ll show this ogre who¡¯s the strongest!¡± The students scattered. A few boys brought over a table that was standing in one of the corners. Flora sat down when the table was placed between her and Hofir. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you got, big guy.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Hofir took off his coat, revealing his sculpted upper body. His arms were the size of logs and his biceps were the same size as Flora¡¯s head. Flora kept grinning despite his menacing appearance. Arthur wondered how she could win against Hofir with her skinny arms. She didn¡¯t seem strong at all. But given how she had a mercenary badge, it told others that she was a little strong. Swordsmen who want to become mercenaries have to go through a rigorous physical regime. Their stamina and endurance are tested. Many don¡¯t even make it past the first stage of training. If you manage to complete all four training courses then you¡¯ll be awarded a mercenary license. ¡®Looks can be deceiving, huh.¡¯ However, her opponent was Hofir, a former child soldier who fought in many battles in his own tribe growing up. He migrated to the empire to become a knight. He was able to breeze through his classes due to his superior demihuman racial traits. The only people in his class he couldn¡¯t beat were Fecius, Arthur and Shirley. The three of them were some of the strongest in their grade. Of course, Arthur was obviously now the strongest due to his new power. Flora and Hofir grabbed each other''s right hands. It was more like Hofir¡¯s hand swallowed up Flora¡¯s hand completely. Only her thumb was visible. She was still grinning as if she was sure of her victory. Hofir¡¯s eyes were drawn to her cleavage that was opened slightly. His eyes had a sharp glint in them. His nostrils flared as if he was taking in her scent. ¡°Focus on the match, big guy. Oh, and I¡¯m not letting you touch my breasts if you win. Well, you obviously won¡¯t win against me.¡± ¡°You are a very arrogant woman. I like my women headstrong. Especially if they are beautiful.¡± ¡°Sorry but I¡¯m not into macho guys. Demihumans aren¡¯t my type either.¡± ¡°Enough. Let us begin. You wanted this.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Everyone looked on in silence. Even the king seemed curious about what was going on. Both Flora and Hofir¡¯s eyes shot open at the same time as a vibration shook the floor. Veins ran along Hofir¡¯s arm. His hand was also covered in his veins. ¡°!?¡± ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Flora yawned, ¡°I thought you were strong, Mr. Cat. I guess muscles aren¡¯t everything when it comes to real strength. Damn, I¡¯m disappointed.¡± ¡°!!!¡± Hofir¡¯s muscles bulged as he tried to push Flora¡¯s hand down. Flora didn¡¯t budge at all. ¡°Bulking up your entire life won¡¯t do shit for your strength, you know? You should¡¯ve taken real body strengthening classes. I guess your people don¡¯t like using body arts, huh? Body arts can make even the weakest human strong enough to crush rocks. Your people hate body arts because it¡¯s a shortcut for humans to become strong, right?¡± ¡°Kuh!¡± ¡®What the hell! How is she not budging at all!?¡¯ Arthur couldn¡¯t believe it. She had calluses on her hands but besides that her skin was fair and unblemished. How could such small and soft hands hold back such a beast of a man? Flora¡¯s grin grew wider. Hofir¡¯s hand suddenly moved¡­! Flora was pushing his hand down slowly but that was enough to cause everyone¡¯s eyes to widen! ¡°T-That girl is winning against Hofir!?¡± ¡°Huup!¡± A crash sounded, followed by Hofir¡¯s agonizing roar when he was pushed to the ground with overwhelming strength. The table had already collapsed. ¡°Guh! Shit, my hand! Y-You damn bitch!¡± Hofir growled at Flora. His hand was completely bent in a direction that shouldn¡¯t be humanly possible. Flora laughed boisterously as she looked down at Hofir smugly, ¡°I guess I¡¯m joining you guys on your treasure hunt, hmm~?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah¡­¡± Arthur could only nod in agreement. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arthur was currently standing on the balcony, overlooking the night sky and the horizon. He left the banquet without telling anyone since he wanted to be alone. He had a lot of things on his mind. The most important thing¡ªbesides escaping the dungeon¡ªis figuring out how he¡¯ll use his power as a Hero. According to what Arnold said, Arthur¡¯s case was a little special since he wasn¡¯t blessed by Melis from birth. Instead he was blessed by a god other than the one he was created by. Mythology and even religious groups depicts that Melis was the sole creator of humans¡ªone of the first Human Gods. She was the Goddess of Life and Beauty. This means that she has authority over every lifeform she created. But the Sky God gave him a blessing because the sword chose him. Will Melis agree to let a weapon choose the next Hero? It had a will but that doesn¡¯t mean it has control over mortals or the authority to decide the next Hero. All it does is unlock a hero¡¯s dormant potential. Arthur personally believed that was a good reason why the sword should be allowed to choose a hero. If it can unleash the potential in a hero then it should have a say in who gets to wield it, right? ¡®Maybe it¡¯s much more than that. But I don¡¯t really know what other explanation is there.¡¯ Regardless of whether or not Melis agrees, he needs to fulfill his role as a Hero with this newfound power. Arthur believed that the strong should protect the weak. He was the ¡°strong¡±¡ªno, he was the ¡°strongest¡±. A Hero wasn¡¯t just a title or class. It was a symbol. If people heard this name then they¡¯ll either be overcome with utmost joy or extreme fear. That¡¯s what Arnold told him¡­ He has to be a symbol of peace and hope. Promethius might be the only person to have received blessings but that doesn¡¯t mean he was the only hero to exist. As mentioned above, the word ¡°Hero¡± wasn¡¯t a title or class, but a symbol which anyone can claim if they save others and protect the weak. Arthur wanted to be that symbol of peace. He wanted to protect the people he loved. ¡®If this were the past me who lost everyone besides my sister, would I have thought the same? Would I have vowed to protect anyone in need?¡¯ The answer to that question was simple: No. He would¡¯ve sought revenge for his family and kept his sister on a leash so that he wouldn¡¯t lose her either. If he was a Hero with incomprehensible power then no one would dare hurt his beloved sister. Arthur suddenly sensed someone approaching him. ¡°This is my first time seeing you brooding.¡± ¡°Shirley¡­¡± Arthur glanced back and looked at the person who spoke. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she leaned on the railing next to him. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what the people of the empire¡ªno, what everyone on the continent will think of me becoming the next Hero. I won¡¯t just have the responsibility to protect others. I¡¯ll have to keep my head high and bravely proclaim who I am. If the Hero is confident and brave then everyone will follow along, right? I shouldn¡¯t cower, even in front of the Demon King. But¡­ I can¡¯t live up to that¡­ That¡¯s not the current me¡­ I¡¯m not even sure if I can become that fearless and confident.¡± ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re just scared. Where¡¯s that guy who confidently said that he¡¯ll go and find the holy sword? Where¡¯s the guy who said that he¡¯ll get everyone out of here?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­¡± What was the point if he couldn¡¯t get the holy sword? The holy sword was also a symbol. If the Hero symbolizes peace then the sword symbolizes eradication of evil. Arthur was only a little strong. He couldn¡¯t picture himself fighting the demon lords and their king. Hell, he might not even be able to defeat a Greater Demon even with this power. Arthur lowered his head with a frown. He thought back to his fight with Arnold and the resolution he made. Could he protect people now that his motivations have changed? Did it increase his chances of protecting those same people? ¡°Arthur, is everyone equal in your eyes?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Arthur glanced at Shirley hearing that weird question, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I mean, would you save anyone regardless if you know them or not? Would you hold the life of a stranger equal to that of your sister, parents¡­ or me?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t say it, can you? You can¡¯t say that you value everyone¡¯s lives as equal. But you save strangers. You go out of your way to help them. Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I just can¡¯t stand seeing others suffer¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You just want everyone to be happy, right? It doesn¡¯t matter if their lives are equal in value to your loved ones. You just want everyone to be safe and happy.¡± ¡®Is that really why I want to save others?¡¯ Thinking about all those people he met throughout his life walking around with smiles was the greatest achievement to him. He wanted to see everyone smile and be happy. If they didn¡¯t have smiles on their faces then he¡¯ll ask: ¡°How can I help?¡± Was that what a hero was? A person who becomes strong to protect the happiness of others? ¡°But even if I want to see everyone smile¡­¡± Arthur looked at his hands, ¡°¡­I can¡¯t save everyone. I can¡¯t be the reason behind everyone¡¯s smiles. Shirley, I¡ª¡± ¡°Arthur.¡± Shirley lifted Arthur¡¯s chin. Her face was completely red. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Why can you look so cool sometimes but then end up showing this pathetic side of yourself? Not everyone thinks of you as a disappointment of a hero, you know? No, I¡¯m sure no one thinks that.¡± ¡®You¡¯re wrong, Shirley. There is one person.¡¯ Disappointment. That was what Arnold called him. Arthur¡¯s face distorted even further. It didn¡¯t matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t get rid of these thoughts to win against Arnold. The desire to surpass him might¡¯ve been non-existent now but one thing still remained. Just once. He wanted to win just once. He wanted to get Arnold back for all the times he beat Arthur up. ¡°Look at me, Arthur,¡± Shirley spoke seriously, ¡°You might come off as an idiot who will jump straight into danger sometimes but you know what? That¡¯s what everyone loves about you. No, I love that as well. Because¡­¡± Shirley¡¯s eyes were looking at him warmly. ¡°¡­I know you¡¯ll save me if I¡¯m ever in danger.¡± Her face reddened as she was inching closer to Arthur. ¡°S-Shirley?¡± ¡°S-Shut up and keep still! I won¡¯t do something like this again if you refuse me! You¡¯re the one who confessed!¡± Arthur loosened his lips when he felt her breath on his face. Then Shirley planted her lips on his. They held each other. She was looking at him and he was looking at her. Arthur went a little further as he pushed his tongue into her mouth. She flinched a little but she didn¡¯t do anything else. Arthur wanted to go a step further so he inserted his hand up her skirt. He felt her soft butt but the next moment¡­ ¡°Ow!¡± Arthur exclaimed when Shirley crushed his hand with her gorilla strength. ¡°Just because I accept your confession doesn¡¯t mean we should go that far yet!¡± Arthur laughed awkwardly, ¡°S-Sorry. Uhm, can you let go? It really hurts.¡± He wasn¡¯t in the best shape so having her crush his hand like that was painful. Shirley already had dummy strength due to her demihuman blood. ¡°¡­..¡± Shirley stepped back after letting go. ¡°Just¡­ Just wait for me, okay?¡± ¡°Wait for you?¡± He only understood after a few seconds what she meant by that. ¡°¡­Okay.¡± He nodded. She averted her eyes before squeezing out her next words: ¡°You don¡¯t have to bear your burdens alone so¡­ share them with me from now on, okay?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Shirley didn¡¯t stay any longer. She only fled from the balcony with flushed cheeks. Arthur was about to call her but stopped. He thought back to what just transpired. He could still smell her scent on him. It was sweet and flowery. ¡­You don¡¯t have to bear your burdens alone so¡­ share them with me from now on, okay? "....Thanks, Shirley.¡± A piece of the feelings he had for Olivia broke apart that day. Chapter 145: Isaac Languard The Academy Ardark was quiet since it was early morning. In fact, the sun was only just beginning to rise. Today was the last day of school so it was a very special day for the students. The student council president is obligated to deliver a speech to say farewell to their final year students. This is to wish them a fruitful life after leaving the academy. Celeste von Penston was currently making her way towards a particular place. She was tidy as usual with her blonde hair tied behind her head with two bangs hanging next to her cheeks. Her blazer was buttoned up to the top and hugged her well-endowed chest. The long legs revealed under her ankle skirt were covered by her black tights. Being a maiden and all she was always seen with such a skirt that reached below her knees because it was what ladies are meant to wear without inducing the lust in the opposite sex. Most of the female students wore dresses that revealed most of their thighs. Maybe it was because of how Celeste was raised but she abhorred women who dress like that just to attract the opposite sex. Shouldn¡¯t your personality and charisma be the key points in determining one¡¯s suitability to another? Celeste didn¡¯t care that much about academy romance of others so she never forced the girls to wear their skirts like she does. They can get pregnant and drop out. She didn¡¯t care. Celeste¡¯s shoes quietly hit the floor as she made her way to Isaac Languard¡¯s office. She wanted to speak with him urgently. This was usually the time he was up since he¡¯s such an early bird. In fact, she hears from his fellow committee members that he¡¯s so studious that he never sleeps until he¡¯s done with an assignment or planning for an event. Celeste liked this about Isaac. He was a hardworking man with the skills and experience any person would admire. Of course, his origins weren¡¯t all butterflies and roses. He had to climb his way through the school hierarchy and even help his family become a prominent noble house. The fact that a single boy made his own household into a Baron House was a remarkable feat. Celeste met Isaac in their second year in a political science class. They instantly clicked. The two of them could speak about politics and business for hours on end. It makes Celeste think that he was the perfect person to make a business partner. He can help her and Olivia¡¯s business grow further. But she knew he wasn¡¯t interested in business despite having a lot of knowledge in the field. The reason he had this much knowledge was probably to make connections more easily. Having the same knowledge about a certain subject makes it easier to reel in a target to earn benefits. In any case, Celeste was going to see him about a matter concerning her and Olivia¡¯s business. Not just that but she wanted his insight on another problem. It concerned the future of this empire. She finally arrived in front of his door. ¡°It¡¯s open.¡± Celeste was about to knock but lowered her hand once she heard that. She turned the doorknob, entered the room and peered inside. Everything was tidy. There wasn¡¯t a speck of dust anywhere. Even the floor was shiny. ¡°?¡± Celeste noticed suitcases in front of Isaac¡¯s desk. ¡°Forgive me, I was¡ª¡± Isaac came out of another room and was about to apologize but stopped when he saw who it was, ¡°¡ªLady Celeste, good to see you. You¡¯re as beautiful as the day we first met. Though, now you have a more feminine and mature charm.¡± The young man with his slicked back brown hair greeted Celeste in a gentlemanly manner. Celeste chuckled. ¡°I hope that is just flattery, Sir Isaac. You should know I have a fianc¨¦. He is a man I will stay faithful to until the day I die.¡± ¡°Hahaha. I apologize if I said something weird.¡± Isaac wiped his hands with a cloth and approached Celeste, ¡°How may I help you, Lady Celeste?¡± He pulled out a chair for her. She thanked him and sat down. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m here to ask you for something?¡± ¡°Because a woman who can do almost anything only reaches out to people in times of need. Every flower withers if it doesn¡¯t get water. Even the most beautiful ones.¡± ¡°Gosh. Did you just quote some cheesy writer?¡± Isaac laughed, ¡°Perhaps. But it¡¯s the truth, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I need to discuss something with you and I hope you¡¯ll lend me your ear.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stay long to help with anything except lend you my ear anyway.¡± He packed the things on his desk into a cardboard box. ¡°Are you leaving the empire?¡± she asked as she glanced down at the luggage near her feet. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to attend a bunch of lectures at a university in the republican country. A professor there recommended me a scholarship which I can get once I complete my seven years at the academy.¡± Universities were still open unlike academies and magic schools. Although it was a break for Celeste and the other students, the university students were going to classes the same as usual. Their break only began the start of next year from the first month to the third month. ¡°I thought you¡¯ll become a bureaucrat immediately after finishing your seventh year at the academy?¡± ¡°No, I intend to further my studies in politics. I¡¯ll see where my life goes on from there.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Celeste looked around for a moment before speaking again, ¡°How long will you be gone?¡± ¡°I might stay there until the academy reopens. If they give me the chance to study at their university without completing the academy then I¡¯ll take it.¡± Skipping grades wasn¡¯t that unheard of so Celeste wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Isaac was actually offered such a thing. His mind rivalled many of the top achievers of this academy even if he never makes it on the list. ¡°Anyway, enough about me. Let me hear your troubles. I will help where I can.¡± Celeste nodded, ¡°It concerns my business¡ª¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Celeste and Isaac talked for awhile. Isaac listened sometimes but only intervened to speak when he was curious about something she said. He offered his insights once Celeste was done speaking. Celeste took notes since she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to explain what Isaac was telling her to Olivia. Though he doesn¡¯t own a business, he has shares in many of them across the continent. This is because he befriends those who have rich families like the children of oil merchants, commercial farmers and politicians. Targeting their fathers and mothers directly wasn¡¯t his style so he aims to influence their children. Slowly but surely he convinces them to allow him to invest in their families¡¯ businesses and campaigns. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. He was like a snake that crawls into a small space when he sees the opportunity to score. Some usually hate these kinds of people but Celeste liked him for his scheming nature. In fact, he''s easier to read than most people since his goals are so blatantly obvious to her. It was all about money in the end for him. He offers advice to others in exchange for their connections and profit. Nothing more. ¡°Thank you for your wonderful advice, Isaac. You¡¯re always helping me yet I never pay you back.¡± ¡°Hahaha, your friendship is more than enough for me, Lady Celeste. I know that I can rely on you in my time of need, should that day arrive.¡± ¡°Of course. Come to me if you ever need anything.¡± The two smiled at each other. Of course, the meanings behind their words were anything but friendly. The two might be on good terms but they¡¯re always looking for ways to milk things out of each other. Celeste preferred someone like this more than some bastard who hides his or her motives under a fake smile. ¡°I have another concern that is unrelated to me and Olivia.¡± Isaac raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about that Cain fellow.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Isaac leaned back as he crossed one leg over the other, ¡°The eldest son of the most notorious assassin family. Is he after you?¡± ¡°Oh, no. That¡¯s not it at all.¡± Celeste and Isaac were well aware of who Cain was and where he comes from. They were keeping this quiet from everyone else because there was no benefit for them to reveal this to anyone. All they would receive is the ire of that family. Cain¡¯s family was nothing special on the surface besides being a family that makes money from renting out their army. Underneath that guise was an assassin family that committed countless crimes. They were wanted in every nation. Not even Serz associates themselves with that family. Every single member of that family is a monstrous killer with no remorse for human beings. Celeste and the other Cadres agreed to never use them for contracted killing. ¡°I¡¯m concerned about the faction that he leads. The Commoner Faction.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ve noticed that their power on this side of the empire has grown exponentially. I didn¡¯t think much of it since they can¡¯t really pose a threat to any of you from the Crown faction.¡± ¡°Giving commoners too much power isn¡¯t a good thing. Especially if a noble is leading them. They get brainwashed into believing they¡¯re oppressed when it¡¯s really not that way at all.¡± ¡°Indeed. The pretext is protecting the commoners from us nobles but the truth is more sinister than they would think. Were it anyone else then I wouldn¡¯t let my attention be drawn to the faction but this is a person who chooses to hide his identity from everyone, in fear of being held responsible for his crimes. To others he just seems like a man who leads one of many factions in the most prestigious academy on the continent. I don¡¯t know Cain personally but I¡¯ve met people like him. They exaggerate things on the surface to get the favor of others. However, he¡¯s actually the one causing all those things and pretends to fix them. The people don¡¯t see this because they¡¯re simpleminded. Be that as it may, an empire cannot function without its people. If the commoners turn on us nobles then we¡¯ll have no chance of restoration. The civil war already worsened the economy. The new industrialization era managed to somewhat fix the economy but there are still areas which needs attention. The civil war caused people to lose faith in the nobles who are supposed to run their country. Cain might try and use their fragility to somehow gain more power. ¡° ¡°What do you suggest we do, Isaac?¡± ¡°I have a plan but His Highness, the crown prince needs to be here to carry it out. The Crown Faction will not be taken seriously if he¡¯s absent. Remember that I am not a part of your faction so I hope you take full responsibility if anything goes amiss. I''m only helping because it will benefit me in the long run." "I know. I''ll make sure His Highness knows this as well." Celeste thought to herself for a moment. ¡®He¡¯s right. Although most of the members of our faction are still in the empire, we can¡¯t move without the prince. His presence alone would give us enough power to put the Commoner Faction in their place.¡¯ ¡°There was one time in history when a faction of just a few members grew large enough to overthrow a king. Of course, the king was a usurper who killed thousands for his crazy ideals so overthrowing him was the best thing that could¡¯ve ever happened to that nation.¡± Celeste recalled what she learned in history class, ¡°The people were mostly slaves of the king¡¯s soldiers and even the soldiers themselves. The ones who led them used the people¡¯s hatred to unite everyone to take down a common foe.¡± ¡°Do you think Cain is doing the same thing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to say, yes.¡± ¡°But times are different. I doubt he plans on taking this empire. It¡¯s also much larger than the kingdom you¡¯re talking about. We have several kingdoms under Emperor Jurnick¡¯s rule. All their kings bow down to us. Realistically, it would take many years for Cain to gain enough power, assuming prince Julius doesn¡¯t put a stop to his ideals.¡± ¡°What if he uses his family¡¯s influence? They have very powerful clients, after all.¡± Isaac shook his head, ¡°Too risky. They have been moving incognito for generations without being caught.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡®If we hadn¡¯t used their services in the past then we would¡¯ve never known that they still existed.¡¯ Serz hired them many times in the past to deal with troublesome people. That was before they decided to never associate themselves with the family. They were an organization specialized in information gathering before. Assassination wasn¡¯t their strong point back then. Of course, they could just kill people if they wanted to but their approach was louder every time. Miara was actually the one to suggest that family since she was also an assassin in the past who made connections with them. Celeste wasn¡¯t even surprised that a psychopathic murderer like Miara knew that family. They were like peas in a pod, after all. ¡°If they aren¡¯t planning on taking the empire for themselves then what¡¯s their plan?¡± Celeste couldn¡¯t figure out their goal. ¡®Should I investigate deeper? Sending spies after Cain might be risky but I have no choice. I need to know what his plans are.¡¯ Of course, now was not the best time for that. Her forces were divided at the moment and she wanted to enjoy her vacation from the academy for a while. ¡°If I had to give my views on the matter¡­¡± Isaac paused for a second, ¡°¡­I¡¯d say they¡¯re aiming to make this empire a democracy.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡®Of course!¡¯ Celeste realized it instantly. ¡°Why do you think the commoners are following the nobles?¡± Isaac asked as he leaned forward. ¡°Cain makes them believe that they¡¯re equals so they threw away their titles as nobles to fit in with the commoners.¡± ¡°Exactly. We should assume their goal is to convince every noble to join their cause and make a democracy. It¡¯s like changing the empire without actually taking it forcibly using violence. Nonetheless the idea is the same. The common people are their first objective. What do you think is their second?¡± Celeste contemplated to herself. Cain and a bunch of other nobles are elitists who targeted the commoner students first to initiate the beginning of their plan for this democracy(with them at the top and their minions at the bottom). They influenced the commoners by granting them protection against other nobles, giving them the power to control others and providing benefits that makes their school life easier. Cain uses the students to get into contact with their parents, thereby pushing his agenda onto them as well. He¡¯s careful not to be too pushy with his methods. Celeste often noticed him speaking to the old, experienced nobles at every major event the academy¡¯s ever had. Celeste looked at Isaac. Don¡¯t the two of them seem similar by their approaches? Can Isaac predict Cain¡¯s next steps because he would do the same? Isaac smiled. ¡®He already knows the answer. As expected.¡¯ Celeste sighed helplessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± she said with a wry smile. ¡°The empire¡¯s council and the imperial court, Lady Celeste. His next target is the people who control our empire.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the nobles enough?¡± ¡°No. Not every noble has an important position in the empire. Their impact on the empire will be minimal if Cain decides to use them alone. What he needs to do is use the connections he makes from the nobles to influence the politicians, thereby changing the government. A democracy is only possible if the common people gets involved with the government, after all.¡± ¡°So gaining the love and respect of the people leads to that....¡± ¡°Precisely. What do you think is the best course of action, Lady Celeste?¡± ¡°I could pull a few strings to sabotage Cain¡¯s plans¡­¡± ¡°Taking that approach is far too dangerous. Instead of doing that, I suggest you tell someone who has a very high importance in this empire. Your father is the perfect person to rely on. He doesn¡¯t strike me as the person to give power to common people. It¡¯s far too dangerous for an empire to survive that way, after all.¡± ¡°My father¡­¡± He''s a man who values status and ability above all else. Someone with poor education or someone from a household lower than a knighthood household shouldn¡¯t gain the power to control the empire. That was probably what her father would say if he were here. ¡°It seems our time has run out, Lady Celeste,¡± Isaac stood up. ¡°Ah.¡± Celeste noticed that it was time for class to start already. How long have they been talking? ¡°We can discuss everything in detail when I come back. I don¡¯t know when that might be, though.¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your time, Isaac. It¡¯s regrettable to say farewell without knowing if you¡¯ll be coming back,¡± Celeste extended her hand for a handshake, ¡°If this is really the last time then I want you to take care of yourself where you¡¯re going.¡± Isaac smiled, ¡°Of course. You should take care as well. Oh, say hello to Arnold for me. Remind him that he should come to the committee¡¯s building on the day the academy opens to begin his duties or face his punishment if he comes late. Oh, who am I kidding? I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t listen.¡± Isaac chuckled since he knew Arnold pretty well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll convince him.¡± The two shook hands. Chapter 146: Student Council President ¡°¡ªAll of you have managed to survive this seven year journey that started in either magic or knight school,¡± a woman¡¯s voice boomed on the podium located in the school hall. Celeste, the Student Council President, was the one who was speaking. She continued, ¡°¡ªYour journey was filled with sacrifices. Be it skipping meals due to depression and stress or losing sleep just to finish that one assignment, all of you struggled. The ones who won¡¯t make it shouldn¡¯t feel ashamed. In fact, I admire those who have the courage to redo their year more than I do those who want to graduate with an average mark. This academy has existed for centuries nurturing leaders to build this empire. We need only the best people to run our empire, not people who are happy with being average. There¡¯s a saying that opportunity closes its doors to the average.¡± Celeste¡¯s eyes scanned the seventh year students who were sitting in the front row. Many had uncomfortable expressions. What she said about them being happy with average marks seemed to have struck a nerve. ¡°You can¡¯t become a politician with average marks. A politician guides the people. How can you guide people more qualified than yourself? Can you imagine being told what¡¯s right or wrong by someone who has 40% average while you graduated with a 99%?¡± She was only using random numbers. She wasn¡¯t referring to anyone in particular. Murmurs spread among the students. ¡°I¡¯m not only telling this to those who want to repeat,¡± Celeste looked around the entire school hall. She looked at the first years. She looked at the second years. She looked at the third years. And so on. ¡°Those of you who are in the sixth year and lower should heed my words. Being average may get you somewhere in life but it will never give you access to every single opportunity life has to give you. Will you be happy with that 40% or will you work hard and sacrifice to get that 99%? Another important thing to remember is to not be intimidated by the geniuses around you. I have met my share of them throughout my school life. Some were better at me in academics but I never told myself that I couldn¡¯t be like them. You¡¯re brainwashing yourself into believing you have less worth than them. If they laugh at you for your measly grade then turn your face away from them. The one with the last laugh is the one who becomes top achiever in the end.¡± Celeste flipped her page. No one made a sound. It was forbidden for anyone to make a sound while the president is speaking, after all. ¡®Even the first year students are obedient. I¡¯m glad I don¡¯t have to worry about my successor dealing with disobedient brats.¡¯ Celeste chuckled while covering her mouth with one hand. ¡°Onto the next issue. I understand that many of you have siblings or cousins who entered the Sky God dungeon.¡± Celeste noticed the change in the air inside the school hall when she said that. She waited a moment to speak again. ¡°¡­What happened was a tragedy. Nuaria city was reduced to a wasteland. Our brave adventurers managed to stop the monsters but the damage is astronomical. We might not be able to restore the city anytime soon. Our empire isn¡¯t the only country hit by this monster wave. The republic of Zrek lost many landmarks and important trading towns, the Holy Kingdom lost nearly a quarter of its population¡­ But enough about what we lost. The rescue party¡ªthat left the empire two weeks ago¡ªsent a transmission to the Teacher Board to announce their successful arrival in the dungeon.¡± Many of the students sighed in relief. The professors smiled at each other as they whispered amongst themselves as well. ¡°We lost contact with them after a while but they sounded confident that they¡¯ll be able to rescue everyone stuck inside that dungeon.¡± Celeste could always send some of her subordinates into the dungeon to find out more but it was far too risky. The fact that the students stuck inside haven¡¯t come out yet is strange. It was highly likely that something bad happened. Celeste didn¡¯t want to lose her own manpower by sending her best subordinates. She had hundreds working under her but only a minority of them were strong enough to go into a dungeon of that scale. She was cautious around the other Cadres and knew that they would try and take her out if she lost her manpower. The cadres might¡¯ve been allies bound by the Leader but that doesn¡¯t mean that they were friends. The Leader probably knew that, which was why he or she kept all of them close. This was probably to keep an eye on them. ¡°¡ªTo avoid a future monster attack, the empire has requested that the Fairy Country shut off their coastlines until the dungeon¡¯s matter is dealt with. Those of you who are thinking of going inside that dungeon to save your family should wait. It won¡¯t be worth anything if you die. Of course, I¡¯m not saying that the students and professors, who went inside, are dead. Surviving a dungeon is always 50% regardless of its scale.¡± Celeste closed the bundle of papers in front of her, ¡°Now that that¡¯s out of the way, I can finally conclude this speech by bidding our seventh year students farewell. We¡¯ll always remember you and how you kept this academy¡¯s name where it should be¡ªat the top. Also¡ª¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Celeste¡¯s speech went on for a while. She called the seventh year students to the podium and shook hands with all of them. The teachers also said farewell to the students who were now graduates. Of course, some weren¡¯t so lucky. Maybe it was because of what she said but not all of them seemed happy about the graduation ceremony. Those who didn¡¯t look happy were probably the ones who had bad grades. The students left the school hall in an orderly fashion. There are many exits in the school hall so all classes left one by one without any problems. Celeste was walking down a path leading to the Student Council offices. Someone else was with her. ¡°Mekecia, what will you do once you leave the academy?¡± Celeste spoke to the person walking next to her. Mekecia was once an orphan. She was fostered by a minor noble before being adopted by a gentry. The gentry is a fief lord who rules a piece of land in one of the empire¡¯s kingdoms. Mekecia is a girl with short black hair and porcelain skin. She was so short that people often mistook her for a first year student even though she was already 19. If Celeste were to describe her personality, well, she''d say that Mekecia is a lot like Olivia. Both are aloof to most things and like to be alone as if they don''t care enough to make friends. Mekecia doesn''t have friends besides the people in the student council. Mekecia replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure really. Haven¡¯t thought about my future yet. I might take my mother¡¯s offer and take over her bakery.¡± ¡°You¡¯re one of the academy¡¯s top achievers in math and accounting so I think a financial field is best for you. You¡¯ve done a good job with managing the Council¡¯s money, after all.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have the same passion for counting and managing money after leaving the academy, president. Who wants to do the same thing until they die? I¡¯ve done financing for my father¡¯s land and my mother¡¯s marketing and sales. I¡¯ve even helped two presidents manage the council treasury before you." Celeste chuckled, ¡°That seems like quite the resume. I¡¯m sure any university would want someone like you. Should I put in a good word for you at one? I can also get my father to vouch for you." ¡°You¡¯re not listening at all¡­¡± Mekecia sighed. The two of them entered the council building. It was almost the size of one school building. Each member had their own office so that contributed to its size. ¡®I wonder if Evelyn is still alive.¡¯ Celeste had such a thought as she climbed the stairs. Evelyn was the former student council president. She was currently in her 7th year and was part of the A class that went into the dungeon. Her surname is Marldor and she¡¯s the daughter of Duchess Ariane Marldor, a Great Noble. Unlike her mother who is proficient in archery, she uses elemental spells which require spirits to be around her. Her father was an Elf so she had his genes to allow her to use such magic. Though she can use magic of the Elves, she wasn¡¯t a Half Elf as one would expect from the child of an Elf and human. Dungeons are filled with all kinds of spirits so she shouldn¡¯t have had any trouble with running out of power. Celeste considered Evelyn a good friend of hers so she was a little worried. ¡®If only I could spare the manpower for you, my friend.¡¯ If Celeste couldn¡¯t send people and Evelyn dies along with the rest of the 7th years then it couldn¡¯t be helped. Evelyn helped Celeste a lot in her first few years of being at the academy. In fact, Evelyn taught Celeste what it took to be a good student council president. But what a shame. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Celeste arrived in front of her office with Mekecia. She untied her hair and let it rest on her shoulders. The two entered the office. ¡°¡­.¡± Celeste sighed when she saw the state the office was in. It was a complete dump. It looked as if a tornado had come through here. ¡°Ugh, why didn¡¯t those guys tidy the room up before leaving?¡± Mekecia groaned and proceeded to grab a trash bag. ¡°Hm, it seems you guys were partying without my permission.¡± Celeste smiled thinly as she narrowed her eyes at the plates stacked on top of each other. ¡°It¡¯s Brydan, president! He wouldn¡¯t listen to me when I told him to not invite other people. This was supposed to be our last gathering as the student council. So only we should¡¯ve been here! Anyway, it¡¯s your fault for not being here! I told you just the other day that we¡¯ll hold a party!¡± ¡°O-Oh¡­¡± Celeste blushed in embarrassment, ¡°I apologize, Mekecia. My mind has been on a lot of other things lately. I seem to forget about a lot of things.¡± She just remembered that someone mentioned a party or gathering of some sort. ¡®So it was Mekecia who told me that¡­ Hahaha¡­¡¯ ¡°But it seems like all of you enjoyed yourselves without me, though.¡± ¡°¡­We won¡¯t be seeing each other as a club anymore starting next year. The others didn¡¯t even come to class this morning. They probably already left to go on vacation.¡± The Student Council doesn¡¯t allow 7th years to be part of the club. This is due to the fact that all 7th year students must focus on their studies and nothing else. Which means that Celeste has to give up her title to someone else once the new year starts. This was how she took Evelyn¡¯s position as well. She has a few people in mind to appoint as the next president so she wasn¡¯t worried about anything. Celeste didn¡¯t choose a vice president since one wasn¡¯t necessary. The workload of a president was heavy but she could manage on her own. Because she didn¡¯t have a vice president, she has to choose candidates. The final winner will be decided early next year. If the next president is too incompetent on their own then they¡¯re free to choose a vice president. Mekecia was in the 5th year so she was the only one who¡¯s going to be left of the original council. Of course, she can always join the committee if she¡¯s unwilling to continue working for another president. Isaac had been managing all the funds going through his committee up until recently. It wasn¡¯t certain if the next leader will be a jack of all trades like Isaac so Mekecia could work there. Celeste looked up from the document she was reading. Mekecia had already finished tidying up the office. She was now silently sitting on a couch, staring the ceiling. ¡°You can leave if you want to, you know? I¡¯ll wait for the vice director myself.¡± Celeste had to give him the list of people who she nominated to be candidates for presidency. The academy students will have to vote who they will choose amongst them in the first few months of the new year. Besides that, she also had to discuss some plans about the future of the school. One of the major issues they currently faced was related to dungeon diving. Celeste plans on introducing dungeon diving as a brand new subject before she steps down. This will help students if they ever decide to go into dungeons before their third year. Dungeons had only been talked about in bits and pieces until now. The students can only get a broader understanding of dungeons after they¡¯re done with the academy and goes to pursue Dungeon Studies. Of course, the privileged can do extra courses related to dungeons while in school. This gives them an advantage over their peers. However, everyone can have this advantage with Celeste¡¯s plan to introduce dungeons as a subject. ¡°President, what do you think about the academy as it is now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an unexpected question.¡± Celeste looked at her in confusion, ¡°Why are you looking for my opinion?¡± ¡°You have better insight than I do. I¡¯d like to know if there¡¯s anything that you want to change.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Besides adding a new compulsory subject, I¡¯d say divide the power within the academy more.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Why do the teachers have less power than me or Isaac? The two of us are students but we get more say in the academy¡¯s matters than they do. Why do you think that is? The simple answer is that both of us lead important clubs within the academy.¡± Mekecia silently listened. ¡°We receive orders on academia matters directly from the Teacher Board. The vice director is the mediator between us and the people on the board. The vice director has the same amount of power as Isaac and I but he can¡¯t exercise it freely like the director, Freya York, can. If the two of us were to disagree on something then his input or arguments against us loses weight. The Teacher Board will most likely stick with our opinion over his. But this brings another problem. What if someone heinous takes my position and decides to do whatever they want in this academy? The vice director and the teachers would have no say. If it sounds convincing enough then they¡¯ll go along with it. Their decisions can end up damaging the academy¡¯s future which can cause it to close and lose all that prestige it built up over the decades of its existence. I¡¯ve never considered changing anything about the academy since it hadn¡¯t impacted the students in any way. Well¡­ until recently anyway.¡± Celeste suddenly figured out why Mekecia asked her that question when she finished speaking. ¡°Did you ask me that question hoping to avoid another dungeon incident?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. A lot of people came forward to voice their disproval of the teacher board. They even scorned you for allowing this.¡± ¡°Were they students?¡± ¡°No, just the majority of the teacher staff. The students are too afraid to speak up in fear of being silenced.¡± ¡°How many came forward?¡± ¡°I only know about 36 individuals who came forward anonymously,¡± Mekecia answered, ¡°Some of them have children in the 7th year who went into the dungeon. We knew nothing about the dungeon but we ended up sending the students there under the presumption that they¡¯ll somehow make it out just because they¡¯re the elite of our academy. The teachers were planning on marching toward the district office to protest against the teacher board. I think it¡¯s safe to assume that they would¡¯ve gotten what they wanted by any means necessary, even using violence.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t they?¡± Celeste didn¡¯t know about this protest since she was busy with other academy matters. ¡°The rescue party was assembled before they carried out with the protest. That managed to throw water on the fire and extinguish it.¡± Celeste leaned back in her chair as she remembered a certain someone. ¡®Al was the only one who spoke up against this matter publicly.¡¯ Would things have been different if they had just listened to him? Well, Celeste could¡¯ve convinced Isaac to stand with Arnold but she didn¡¯t so she was just as guilty as the vice director. What would¡¯ve changed besides getting the seventh year students out sooner? There was a possibility that the wave would¡¯ve happened regardless. ¡°I¡¯ll organize a meeting with the director of the academy. I have no idea how long it will take for her to fit me into her schedule, though.¡± Freya York has the most power in the Teacher Board. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that she had the most say on what goes on in the academy. The Archmage title alone gave her that right. Everyone else was just a subordinate. ¡°But we should consult with people in the magic tower as well. An elite mage¡¯s opinion on the matter might help. Many of them also have children in this academy, after all. Their children might end up in the same danger in the future so it shouldn¡¯t hurt to have them on our side.¡± ¡°I see. That sounds like a good idea.¡± ¡°Bring me all the names of the people who came forward. Find out who they are by any means necessary. The teacher board won¡¯t believe us if we mention that they came forward anonymously. They¡¯ll think we just made up a random number. I¡¯ll have everything sorted out before the academy reopens once I get the names.¡± ¡°Yes, president!¡± Chapter 147: A Cadres Order ¡°Welcome back, Lady Celeste.¡± A servant greeted Celeste when she stepped out of her carriage. Celeste took a look around, noticing how quiet the estate was. She had only left the academy at 4pm since she had a long discussion with the vice director. The things she wanted to inform him of didn¡¯t just take a few hours, though. She sat there for several hours briefing him in on what the next president has to do immediately after taking office. The simpleton just kept nodding his head as if he was lost on what to do and just accepted whatever he was told. What was his plans if Celeste hadn¡¯t spoken to him about the academy matters? Although she doesn¡¯t care about her academics as she appears to on the surface, her desire to make the academy a safe learning environment and to offer the best education and services to other students, was real. If the next president doesn¡¯t live up to her expectations then she¡¯ll have to mentor that person. Even at the expense of her studies. Whatever else followed after that topic in their discussion wasn¡¯t important to mention. ¡°Is something the matter, Lady Celeste?¡± the girl asked noticing that Celeste was looking around the estate. ¡°No. Are my bags ready yet?¡± Celeste walked ahead. The servant girl followed after her. ¡°Yes, Lady Celeste. We can depart early tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s very good.¡± Celeste hid her smile behind her hand. Celeste was going somewhere tomorrow. It was a place she¡¯s never visited before. No highborn lady would want to visit such a place anyway. The place she¡¯ll be going to is in her future husband¡¯s territory, Whitage city. It was a barren wasteland according to what she hears from her people. That was from an old report so Celeste wasn¡¯t quite sure if the city was still struggling while in its restoration process. Arnold apparently has an advisor now. Celeste hoped that things have changed since the last report she received. Regardless if things have changed or not, it¡¯s Celeste¡¯s duty as the First Lady to determine whether or not this advisor is doing a good job. She was going to live in his city until the academy reopens. She had nothing better to do anyways. ¡°Did Father come back yet?¡± Celeste asked the servant girl when they entered the great hall. The great hall of is a magnificent and grand space. Many have told her family how captivated they are by the sheer scale and opulence of the great hall alone, not to mention this entire manor. The air is infused with a sense of history and grandeur. The space exudes an aura of timeless elegance, only seen in the greatest of nobles. The hall stretched out before her, a vast chamber with high ceilings that seem to touch the heavens. Sunlight pours through the stained glass windows, casting colorful patterns across the polished marble floors. The walls are adorned with intricately woven tapestries, depicting scenes of heroic battles, royal gatherings, and pastoral landscapes. Above, ornate chandeliers hang from the ceiling, their crystal pendants sparkling with every flicker of candlelight. The hall was kept warm and cozy by the crackling fireplaces that line the walls, their roaring flames casting a comforting glow in the shadows that the natural light could not touch. At one end of the hall, a grand stone staircase ascends to the upper levels of the manor, its banisters carved with intricate designs. Large portraits of the Penston House¡¯s ancestors and esteemed figures from the manor''s history grace the walls, watching over the events taking place below. A noble¡¯s great hall should embody an air of elegance and sophistication, an embodiment of the wealth and prestige of its inhabitants. It is a place where stories are shared, alliances are forged, and memories are created, leaving an indelible mark on all who have the privilege of experiencing its grandeur. This entire luxurious manor only had a few servants working in it today. Maybe some more in other wings of the manor. Celeste had no siblings so the manor was technically empty of loved ones. She became used to coming home to a family home without the ¡°family¡± in it. Her mother was a commander who guarded a fortress near the empire¡¯s borders while her father was a Great Noble. When was the last time she has seen her parents at the same time in this house? Her mother rarely comes home. At least her father comes every once in a while. Likewise, her father is rarely seen with his wife after she was promoted to an officer of the army. Was it when Celeste was a little girl when she last saw her mother kiss her father and the three of them had dinner together? Celeste¡¯s father always told her to study and not go out as she grew up. He used to say that every time he leaves to go do his duties. Regardless of what her father told her to do, Celeste always used to leave their estate to go to the empire to meet with her childhood friends. To her, they were her siblings. ¡°He came back briefly yesterday to get some documents.¡± The servant replied. Celeste sighed. ¡®The emperor is a really annoying old man. I haven¡¯t seen my beloved father in weeks. He¡¯s a slave to that old man.¡¯ Celeste wanted to enjoy a dinner with her father. She joined a cooking class recently and learned a lot from them so she wanted to cook tonight. It was hard to say whether she would¡¯ve succeeded in cooking a delicious meal, though. Maybe she should cook and ask the servants to taste it? No, they¡¯re on a payroll so they wouldn¡¯t jeopardize their career over a plate of food. The most extreme nobles fire their servants just because too much sugar was added to their tea or some other ridiculous reason. ¡®Then again, Al almost cut down a maid for spilling tea on him¡­.¡¯ ¡°Do you need anything before dinner, Lady Celeste?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just have a bath and read a book.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go prepare a bath right away. Which book would you like me to get from the library?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Celeste put her finger on her lip as she came to a stop, ¡°Bring an erotic romance novel.¡± ¡°Pardon? Are you sure?¡± the servant girl seemed bewildered by her answer. Celeste had never been exposed to romance books before or romance in general due to her strict father¡¯s rules. What¡¯s worse, she wasn¡¯t allowed to read things girls her age read all the time. It probably came as a shock to the servant that Celeste was going against her father¡¯s rules. Well, she was tired of bowing at his every word. The only reason she continued doing it until now was because she had important responsibilities to uphold like being the Student Council President. But she was relieved of that duty so she can now focus on her personal life more. If her father wants to control her life then all she has to say is ¡°I¡¯ll hate you forever¡±. This worked before in the past given how much Vance loves his only child. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°I¡¯m tired of reading newspapers and reports. I want to read a lovers¡¯ novel. Find something spicy. It should be the kind of book that gets a woman¡¯s heart racing with each paragraph.¡± Celeste winked at the girl with a smile. ¡°Right away!¡± The servant girl rushed down the hallway. Celeste went up the stairs towards her room. She wanted to take a nap at first but she had to get rid of all this sweat on her body. A lady should never go to bed without taking a bath, after all. Celeste walked down the long hallway. ¡°It¡¯s really quiet. Everyone must be enjoying their vacation.¡± Servants of nobles usually don¡¯t get breaks from their masters since their services are required every day. But the end of the year is an exception. Only the servants who stay on their master¡¯s estates continue working(like that girl from earlier). They have no one to go back to, after all. If the Penston House hired more servants during this time then they¡¯ll have to pay triple the usual rate. Given the size of this manor, it seemed like it was abandoned or something since it¡¯s so hard to find anyone here. Ten or so servants didn¡¯t exactly rid the manor of that feeling. Of course, there were many knights patrolling the outside and soldiers guarding the surrounding land. Nobles invest more into security than anything else so there¡¯s always a rotation of shifts. There were patrols at night and during the day. Even if there weren¡¯t patrols going around their land, the land would still be heavily guarded. This was because Celeste has her own people walk around the land as citizens while actually being high-class subordinates of hers. Each Cadre is given 500 people to do with as they see fit. Celeste decided to have her mid-tier fighters patrol the land while being regular working citizens while her strongest subordinates protect her family¡¯s residences and other important assets. Her father tends to leave his important assets¡ªlike bonds, financial documents and business contracts¡ªin his personal residences. Celeste will inherit those assets so it was important that they¡¯re protected. She was certain that one of the other Cadres might try something if she¡¯s not vigilant. Celeste knew this because she would do the same to them if given the chance. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t outright kill any of them since they¡¯re the Leader¡¯s most important subordinates. If she killed any of them then she¡¯ll gain the ire of their Leader and might be taken out. The point is to try and take power away from each other, which symbolizes weakness if you¡¯re the victim. The Leader hates weakness. That much was blatantly obvious since they would order the death or exile their own members if weakness is detected. Celeste reached her room after walking for a few minutes around the manor¡¯s second floor. There was no general direction in mind before she ended up here. It had been months since she was last in this manor, so she wanted to wander before going to her room. Two individuals were kneeling inside the room when she opened the door. ¡°1A¡­ 1B...¡± Celeste closed the door and spoke calmly but the contempt in her voice was obvious, ¡°I told everyone that I¡¯ll be away for a few weeks and shouldn¡¯t be approached by any member from the organization. Yet the two of you came to my room? I think of myself as a very calm and collected person, but even so, you don¡¯t want to see me angry.¡± 1A and 1B were the codenames given to her two strongest subordinates. Celeste knew their real names and where they came from and who their families were but she never refers to them by their real identities. ¡°We apologize, Milady.¡± The large figure spoke. His voice was deep and hoarse as if his throat was sore. He was 1A. ¡°We have something urgent to discuss with you.¡± The smaller figure spoke. That person had an hourglass figure that only a mature woman could possess. She was 1B. Their faces were covered with cloth and their bodies with cloaks which was a signature look for members of Serz. Celeste ignored the two. She went towards her bed and began taking off her clothes. The two remained on the floor with their knees. Celeste grabbed a gown from the closet and put it on. She grabbed two towels. One was for covering her body and the other to dry her hair when she¡¯s done with her bath. After that she untied her hair and used a damp cloth to remove the light makeup on her face. She sat on the bed and gazed at the two. ¡°Let me hear it.¡± The 1B stood up from her kneeling position, ¡°¡­It¡¯s about Lord Arnold who you ordered us to keep an eye on.¡± Celeste raised an eyebrow. She did say that they should watch Arnold in case he lands himself in a situation he can¡¯t escape from. But given how strong he is, that would probably be rare. ¡°Alright, tell me what he did this time.¡± Celeste didn¡¯t think much of it. He probably just seduced and slept with a queen from a foreign nation or something. That was usually how he spends his free time when he goes missing. His philanthropy was second to none. ¡°Lord Arnold entered the Sky God Dungeon a week ago¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Celeste¡¯s face froze. ¡°¡­The dungeon is far too large for the two of us to venture alone so we can¡¯t go inside to make sure Lord Arnold is safe¡ª¡± Celeste didn¡¯t even hear what 1B said. ¡®He¡­ went into that dungeon¡­? Why¡­? Why did Al go into that dungeon even though he was against others going into it?¡¯ What was so fascinating to him about that dungeon of horrors? Everyone was aware of how dangerous that dungeon is after several monster waves appeared across the continent. The casualties were far less than what was predicted but the continent still suffered a lot. About three major cities¡ªbesides Nuaria city¡ªwas attacked. Unlike Nuaria city, those three cities remained standing. Nuaria city wasn¡¯t that important to the empire but the nation still suffered economically. The middle class people were usually from that city. It could take more than ten years to restore the city to what it was before. The empire¡¯s shelters and inns were filled with refugees from Nuaria city. This was a bad thing for the adventurers, travelers and the homeless who have nowhere else to go. These people are then forced to sleep outside because of the thousands that flocked to the imperial capital. It''s common sense that a capital would have the strongest defenses given the fact that the nation¡¯s most important people live there¡ªlike royalty, archdukes, court officials, etc¡­ Taking this into account, the capital would be the safest place out of all the other cities. Not only is the capital the largest of the remaining four cities, it has the most adventurers as well. The adventurers who have nowhere else to go are forced to travel back and forth between cities. Something has to be done about this before another conflict starts over housing. The empire can¡¯t just build new houses for thousands of people in this economy. The people are still getting used to the new era. New machines and technology are being invented nearly every year, medical procedures are changing from old ways to the new ways, food can now be stored in an affordable magic product that extends its longevity, mass production is now far easier due to new manufacturing methods, etc... This was but a few of the changes that came from the new industrial era. It had been a few years since it started so there¡¯s no way the empire can spend so much of its money on new homes, not to mention an entire city. The economy was still recovering from the civil war. Thankfully, the loss of Nuaria city didn¡¯t impact the empire that much. The Fairy Province¡¯s queen hadn¡¯t yet commented on what happened. She didn¡¯t even publicly assure everyone whether the situation was dealt with. People were demanding that she close off the dungeon or attempt to destroy it with magic bombs. Magic bombs are magic items infused with 17th rank magic spells made personally by the Fourth Archmage. They are special magic items that can store hundreds of spells at once, making them mankind¡¯s strongest weapons. They were only used in the Demon Human War but this time seemed like a good time as any to use them, regardless of the limited supply. The Empire of Eulia, Fairy Province, Republic of Zrek and Holy Kingdom had one each. They were equally distributed back then by the Archmage. The other nations seemed to have used theirs in their own wars many years ago so only four was left. Even one was enough to obliterate that dungeon, regardless of its size. It stretched from one shoreline to the next but it wouldn¡¯t survive being destroyed by a device that has the power to destroy a nation as vast as the lands of the Empire. ¡°¡ªIt will take some time for us to gather enough manpower to be able to search each world at the same time. I can ask other teams to help but Milady would have to compensate them personally as this is a rescue mission.¡± 1B was still talking. Celeste lifted her hand which silenced 1B. ¡°Was he with anyone?¡± ¡°No, Milady.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him? I wouldn¡¯t have been upset even if you used force.¡± ¡°Like I said, the two of us weren¡¯t¡ª¡± Celeste interrupted her: ¡°Both of you are level 90. I have a full list of all your capabilities, which you yourself provided. You can stand toe-to-toe with any member from the Testaments or a Great Noble. You have nothing to fear, correct? Go find my fianc¨¦, 1B. 1A will stay here.¡± Both of them were 9th star powerhouses so they were technically in the same league as her father and the other Great Nobles. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You heard what I said.¡± ¡°¡­I cannot do so on my own¡ª¡± ¡°1A.¡± ¡°Yes, Milady.¡± The man stood up from his kneeling position. ¡°Find 1B¡¯s family and kill them all. She chose to disobey an order given to her by a Cadre. Make sure you kill the daughter slowly. How her old man dies is up to you.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± He didn¡¯t even hesitate to give an answer. ¡°I simply cannot agree to this! A monster wave could obligate an entire city in a single night and three S class monsters appeared! I cannot do anything on my own not knowing what other things lurk in that dungeon! Milady, please take my head for my disobedience! I will stay true to my words!¡± 1B fell to her knees and prostrated, ¡°Please do not hurt my family! They are innocent and not involved with any actions I commit or the decisions I make as a member of Serz!¡± Celeste looked at her in silence for a few seconds. 1B continued rubbing her forehead on the floor. ¡°You have two choices.¡± Celeste lifted two fingers, ¡°Do as I say to make up for your mistake or have your family slaughtered by your comrade. Time is something I don¡¯t have if it concerns my future husband¡¯s safety. Your job is to secure his safety. Protect him at all cost. I¡¯ll let 1A gather a team to go in and find you in the next few weeks. Just have your transmitter ready.¡± ¡°Milady, please¡ª!¡± 1B lifted her head and shouted with a pleading voice. ¡°You have two choices.¡± Her brows furrowed downwards hearing Celeste repeat herself. Her head fell powerlessly. ¡°¡­..¡± Celeste looked at the woman in silence. She then nodded her head at 1A. ¡°I shall be on my way then,¡± 1A walked towards the window in an attempt to leave. ¡°Wait¡­¡± 1B stood up slowly with her head lowered. She grabbed 1A by his cloak. ¡°What¡¯s your answer to our master¡¯s order?¡± 1A asked calmly. ¡°¡­.I will go find him¡­ by any means necessary¡­¡± Chapter 148: Unity Celeste told 1B to leave for the dungeon immediately to not waste any time. 1A was still in her room, looking at her silently. Celeste was looking for new clothes in her closet in this heavy silence. She hummed as she looked at the different kinds of underwear in her closet. ¡®Every piece of underwear I have looks like old lady underwear. I can¡¯t wear these when I give my first time to Al. I should head over to the lingerie store when I go shopping.¡¯ She¡¯ll have to buy new bras as well since her current bras are more for comfortableness instead of appeal. ¡®I wonder which lingerie store sells I-cup in the empire. It always takes me ages to find these granny bras.¡¯ She lifted with her breasts. They were fairly heavy. ¡®Will Al like it if I wear lace bras? I heard that they hurt after wearing them for a while. I¡¯ll just buy one pair and ask him what he thinks of them. Yes, I¡¯ll do that.¡¯ "Milady, may I ask why you haven''t given me my orders yet?" 1A asked, "Is gathering a team to extract Lord Arnold out of the dungeon all I need to do?" Celeste went back to her bed and sat down. She replied: ¡°Milady, may I ask why you haven¡¯t given me my orders yet?¡± 1A asked, "Is gathering a team to extract Lord Arnold out of the dungeon all I need to do?" Celeste leaned back in the couch she was sitting on. ¡°No, you can go once you''ve told me everything I want to know. Since the two of you appeared out of nowhere this should be the perfect opportunity to find out what¡¯s been going on ever since the last time I visited the headquarters. 1B is out on an official mission so you will have to inform me.¡± Her bath could wait. She wanted to find out if there¡¯s anything newsworthy so that she can plan accordingly when she comes back. 1A put his hand on his chin. ¡°The mission to kill Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth is still on hold. The Leader hasn¡¯t given us any instructions for the past few months.¡± That was the current objective for the Cadres. Nothing else was more important than planning Brynhildr¡¯s demise. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s interesting. Is Leader not concerned that the Vampire Queen might increase her strength while we¡¯re delaying her annihilation? I guess we¡¯ll never know what¡¯s going on inside Leader¡¯s mind until Leader tells us.¡± ¡°Forgive me for asking, Milady, but why is it necessary to kill the queen of another nation? She has shown that she means no harm.¡± ¡°You never speak that much. It¡¯s surprising how you¡¯re so talkative now.¡± ¡°I am eager to know the truth.¡± ¡°Hmm, very well. Leader sent an envelope to every Cadre. We were able to find out what Leader is aiming for to achieve world domination.¡± Celeste thought back to when she read that letter. Chills went through her body at that moment when she read the words written personally by their leader. The plans listed in the envelope would cause heads to fly by execution since it was treason and inhumane. It will be a while before they can stand beside their leader as the world bows down to them. ¡°Our biggest enemies aren¡¯t the Great Nobles or the Ten Testaments. Leader¡¯s main concern are the Lords of the continent.¡± ¡°I see. They do wield immense power given that they¡¯re the strongest variants of their species.¡± ¡°The dragon lords are a bit tricky, though. Nearly all of them that we know of are close to level 100, with the Ice Dragon Lord already being the strongest. In comparison to the might they hold, none of us from Serz can hope to match it. Taking down all of them at once will be impossible. Taking them one at a time through carefully planned tactics is the only option. That¡¯s why it¡¯s important to take small steps. The vampire lord is currently our most important objective. Vampire lords are typically not as strong or even close to the strength of a dragon lord but the Vampire Queen is different. She¡¯s a threat to Serz¡¯s plans. She might be the Ice Dragon Lord¡¯s level or maybe even beyond.¡± ¡°The entire world is against us so why are we only focused on taking out the strongest beings? Even a kingdom could pose a threat to us if we¡¯re unprepared.¡± ¡°I know we¡¯re not invincible. Not many of us would survive if the entire continent attacks us at once. That¡¯s the point of hiding. Besides that, we can¡¯t outright attack a nation either. We need the nations to remain standing if we¡¯re going to rule the world.¡± 1A nodded in understanding. Serz has the might to destroy nations but the Leaders over the years have never attempted to actually use all that power. They knew that killing without considering the consequences would cause their organization to collapse. ¡°Thank you for answering my questions, Milady.¡± ¡°Tell me about that informer who claims they have a plan to help us take the vampire lord down. Any word yet?¡± ¡°That personage hasn¡¯t made contact with any of the Cadres during your absence.¡± ¡®Is Leader not going to move forward with the plan because this informer is also silent about the matter?¡¯ If that¡¯s the case then doesn¡¯t it mean that their leader has complete faith in this informer¡¯s plan? If that wasn¡¯t the case then the leader would¡¯ve gone ahead with the plan even without the informer being there. Celeste and the other Cadres only know that this informer has a plan to take Selia down but not much else. They didn¡¯t know the informer¡¯s name, who they were affiliated with, what nation they¡¯re from or how much they actually know about the Vampire Queen. The only thing they were told was to find an artifact capable of summoning the Gardtree. A tree of legend, known to be as old and mythical as the World Tree. Miara¡¯s daughter and her team was told to find this ¡°artifact¡±. The informer didn¡¯t even say where it can be found, only that it¡¯s somewhere in the empire. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about it if Leader decides to put the plan on hold. Continue.¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that our former leader became an instructor at the Murim Martial Alliance¡¯s headquarters.¡± Celeste¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. The leaders of Serz only reveals themselves to their organization when they step down. That was the case when Siegfried Dragneud stepped down several years ago. Siegfried Dragneud had a mysterious past. Some claim that he was once a famed martial artist who was the protector of a very important person given his skills. Others claim that he was from a famous martial arts bloodline. Though much is known about the former leader, the current leader¡¯s identity is shrouded in mystery as of now. Of course, just because he stepped down doesn¡¯t mean that the members of Serz respect him any less. He was not only a wise man but he was strong as well. Many believed that he could take down a dragon lord with his ultimate martial skill, [Two Claw]. This was all exaggerated rumors, though since no one truly knows how strong he was. All they know is that he''s close to the peak of the human level cap. His words to everyone when he left the organization were: ¡°I won¡¯t wear the brand of Serz from this moment onward, therefore I will not involve myself in the organization¡¯s business either. Do not seek me in an attempt to persuade me to join again because I will kill you¡±. They haven¡¯t heard anything about him since. Until now. The Alliance was led by none other than his younger brother, a man known as one of the strongest martial artists alive today. What a coincidence. He wields two pure martial arts which makes him one of the most influential sect leaders as well. ¡°Why did he do that? The Alliance is our rival.¡± "...It was apparently over a bet.¡± ¡°A bet? Are you saying that the former leader lost a bet?¡± ¡°It seems so. The two made a bet that whoever steps down from leadership first has to follow one order of the winner.¡± Celeste looked at 1A dumbfounded. ¡°I know it sounds preposterous but that¡¯s what the Alliance¡¯s leader said with his own mouth¡­¡± It definitely sounded ridiculous. Did they make this stupid bet when they were children? Celeste couldn¡¯t picture two grown men making such a childish bet while giggling. The winner could order the loser to do anything. Two very powerful men were involved in this bet so it should be taken seriously on what they¡¯ll tell the loser to do. But what kind of order is instructing some students? ¡®No, perhaps there is something deeper to this. The younger brother probably wants Lord Siegfried to teach the Alliance¡¯s members all his secrets, thereby increasing their strength. This will give them an advantage over their rival. Yes, that must be it.¡¯ It couldn¡¯t be something as simple as instructing some greenhorns on how to do their footwork or how to clean their swords. ¡°Didn¡¯t Lord Siegfried say that he¡¯ll open his own noodle shop? Well, whatever. What else have you heard?¡± ¡°All major households¡¯ heads were called to the imperial palace to form a truce to unite everyone under one banner. The unity will be known as, well, [Unity].¡± ¡°Oh, my.¡± Celeste smiled in glee, ¡°That¡¯s the best news I¡¯ve heard all week.¡± If the nobles unite as one then there won¡¯t be any more bloodshed between different Houses. It was normally impossible for people such as nobles to wholeheartedly support each other without some sort of benefit for themselves. ¡®Perhaps all of them just desire peace?¡¯ Conflicts are expensive in the long run. Fighting against each other with your own private armies or using your personal wealth to sabotage your enemies was just two examples of this. This had been going on for hundreds of years. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. No emperor or king can truly say that all his nobles are allies. There¡¯s a side that even wants Jurnick dead, which was normal since not everyone approves of his rule. ¡°Who was able to bring them all together?¡± Celeste asked in excitement. ¡®Did big brother Julius manage to persuade everyone? Why didn¡¯t this news spread throughout the empire?¡¯ That was Julius¡¯ dream. He wanted everyone to become allies. ¡°¡­.Imperial Princess Ronia Isabella Eulia.¡± Celeste¡¯s smile instantly turned into a grimace. ¡°Ronia¡­. Knowing her personally, I¡¯d say she devised some scheme to force the nobles into submission. But how was she able to do that to more than 300 Houses?¡± ¡°Should I look into it? It¡¯s highly unlikely that she keeps her secrets inside her personal room so kidnapping her is the best thing we can do. 1B would¡¯ve been a better choice to infiltrate the palace since she has years of experience in stealth missions ass a former assassin.¡± 1B was a former member of the Brotherhood of Dark, a notorious assassin guild that acts as a normal guild to the public. Serz had many connections at that guild. 1B was formerly one of the top ranking members. She turned to a life of crime because her previous job as a receptionist at the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, wasn¡¯t paying all the bills. However, even being a member of the Brotherhood of Dark wasn¡¯t enough. Her daughter goes to a prestigious academy for girls in the empire. Just one semester costs a hefty amount of gold. Being a single mom, on top of taking care of her old and sickly father, requires a lot of money. After years of being a criminal she was able to become a direct subordinate of a Cadre with her own skills. The tens of thousands of gold she receives on every job was more than enough for her family. ¡®Even if she was here, I doubt that she¡¯d have been able to pull this off.¡¯ Celeste replied to 1A: ¡°Ronia has a lot of spies in the capital. You¡¯ll be spotted even with the help of the stealth magic items I gave you. The antimagic barriers will also make those magic items useless since they are deactivated once you set foot in its range.¡± Not only that but the palace was swarming with knights. How will he break into her room and kidnap her without being noticed? She has maids watch her sleep and guards standing outside her bedroom and office 24/7. The only grace period is when she¡¯s busy with important business discussions or in meetings with her faction members. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for Ronia to be out in public with her faction members or other associates but that doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s easy to approach her. 1A is a physical fighter with very low mana so he can¡¯t use teleportation spells since those are usually in the 7th rank. You could count on your hand how many people actually achieved this level of magic throughout history besides an Archmage. That aside, even if he does get caught then he can easily overwhelm the knights that stand in his way. But if the Great Nobles got involved then things will get a little tricky. They¡¯re currently in the palace, after all. Ariane Marldor was the head of the intelligence division tasked with protecting the imperial family. If even an ant approaches the palace¡¯s front gates then she¡¯ll know. If a mysterious man suddenly showed up then she¡¯ll immediately respond to the threat. Infiltrating was the easy part, escaping from her eyes was the issue. She can hit a target from 1 km away( with obstacles in the way or not). Celeste might end up losing a powerful subordinate which will weaken her overall might as a Cadre. There¡¯s another scenario that could happen. If he¡¯s caught then Celeste will be revealed to be a Cadre member of Serz. Her entire reputation will collapse. Not just that but she¡¯ll be hunted down if a price is put on her head. Arnold will condemn her and she¡¯ll have nothing left. ¡®My hands are tied for now. I must admit that this was a smart move. She put a large target on her back by using blackmail to force the nobles into submission.¡¯ Not every noble in this empire was clean and legitimate. Celeste knew that. In fact, the majority¡ªmostly middle class and lower class¡ªrely on criminal activities to increase their power in the aristocracy. Taxing their citizens in their fiefs, investing in land and businesses, or renting out their soldiers just isn¡¯t always enough. It¡¯s a mystery to Celeste how Ronia was able to compile enough evidence to scare them all like this. The good nobles(the minority)¡ªwho actually support a unity¡ªjust fell into place. The sad thing was that they have no idea that they¡¯re moving in the palm of her hand. Celeste wasn¡¯t sure how but she¡¯s convinced that Ronia will bring every noble to her side to support her claim to the throne. ¡°It seems we can¡¯t approach her directly using force or any other method. I want you to find out what you can about her faction¡¯s movements. It¡¯s highly likely that she¡¯ll try and use the unity between the nobles to boost her reputation through the faction. This will give her an advantage over prince Julius once he returns. If something worthy of my attention comes up then come to me regardless of where I am. I want to know what Ronia plans to do from this point onward.¡± Celeste was on vacation at the moment so she doesn¡¯t want to focus on her work as a Cadre but Ronia was an exception. ¡°Understood, Milady.¡± ¡°Now get out.¡± 1A disappeared in a blink of an eye. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Celeste stared at the bathroom¡¯s ceiling absentmindedly. The servant girl from earlier was washing Celeste¡¯s body with some soap her father brought her as a gift. Celeste could see her naked body reflected in the mirror ceiling above. She was raised with a healthy diet, often exercises and uses a lot of skin products so her body and skin was the perfect example of what a young and healthy woman should look like. Celeste knew she had bigger breasts, a narrower waist and wider hips than many of her peers but she never flaunts her body at others. Those whores at the academy who wear short skirts brought a certain disgust in her. They devalue themselves by satisfying their hedonistic desires or seducing men into impregnating them for financial reasons. They don¡¯t consider their bodies sacred and something that should be protected. Celeste always thought that a woman should save her body for her future husband but everyone had different circumstances. Some are raped and forced to conceive children while others go into sex work to put food on the table. She sympathized with these people. However, that¡¯s because they have no control over their choices. The girls at the academy were different. Most of them were raised in privileged families while others were hardworking students who are supported by sponsors. Ignoring the monkeys who are only here because of their parents¡¯ money, why are some so academically gifted but not educated about value and self-respect? Celeste could never do that to her body. Even if she conceives children with her husband, she wants to keep her body as youthful and attractive for as long as she can. Anyhow¡­ ¡®Should I tell Al¡¯s parents what he¡¯s up to?¡¯ she thought as she continued looking up at the ceiling while laying in the bath. The servant girl continued washing her. Celeste knew the kind of man Marcus von Berkley was. He''ll ignore whatever duty he has in the empire and head straight for the dungeon to find Arnold. From the sound of it, Arnold didn¡¯t go into the dungeon against his own will. 1B said that he went in alone, after all. He had been missing from the academy for the entire duration of the exams but no one really cared because he was the kind of person who is absent for days on end and aces his exams. Professors even allow him to sleep during his classes if he¡¯s present. Rodrick was the only one who asked around the academy where Arnold was. The two never got along in the past due to Arnold¡¯s delinquency but that seemed to have changed. A professor was genuinely worried about trash(Arnold). If it were up to Celeste then she¡¯d order every single member of the organization to form multiple rescue parties to go find him. But considering her position in the organization, her hands were tied since she was a mere subordinate to the highest power. Plus, gathering many people together takes a long time, which he probably doesn¡¯t have. 1B will secure his safety while a team led by 1A will follow once they''re ready. Celeste sighed. ¡°Is something the matter, Lady Celeste?¡± the girl asked worriedly. ¡°Oh, no. Do continue.¡± The girl nodded. ¡°Lady Celeste has beautiful hair. It¡¯s not dry even though you¡¯ve been in the sun all morning. May I ask what you use?¡± the girl asked while combing Celeste¡¯s hair. ¡°Golden Flower shampoo.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ That is an expensive brand. I wanted to make my hair as silky smooth as Lady Celeste¡¯s but I never found the right product that I can afford¡­¡± ¡°You can take my bottle. There isn¡¯t much left anyway.¡± ¡°May I?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll buy some more when I come back to the estate.¡± ¡°Thank you very much!¡± Celeste smiled before resting her head on the edge of the bath to look up at the ceiling again. She went back to her thoughts. ¡®It¡¯s unknown how long Al will be away from the empire and trapped within that dungeon. His city has no lord to rule it with him gone.'' He had an advisor, sure, but that doesn¡¯t mean that the advisor could fill the role of a city lord. Arnold¡¯s duties involved managing his estates, settling disputes between those under his rule, hosting other lords and nobles for grand banquets in decadent halls, and doing a fair bit of hunting or any other activity to build stronger connections. These are just examples. The entire list of duties he must fulfil are much longer. ¡®I should make sure everything is alright in his territory. This is what he would want.¡¯ They¡¯ll have to either sell the land or just get a new lord to rule that rundown city once the two of them get married. Arnold had to rule the Penston fiefs, after all. His attention should be solely focused on the Penston House''s assets. But for now, Celeste will go and make sure everything is going smoothly. She¡¯ll make sure to give the land¡¯s value a boost. The city will have to generate some income for their household in the future so it wasn¡¯t a bad idea for her to go. Much like everything else that belonged to her House, the city was also an important asset. There was suddenly a knock on the door. The servant girl hurriedly stood up to go towards it. She spoke to the person for about ten seconds before running back after closing the door. Celeste noticed that she was carrying a transmitter. ¡°Someone important is calling for Lady Celeste.¡± Celeste climbed out of the bath. She grabbed a nearby towel and wrapped it around her body. She took the transmitter. She made a shooing gesture towards the girl. The girl bowed before quickly leaving the bathroom. Celeste went towards the balcony and pressed the button on the transmitter. -¡°Ah, good. You¡¯re still there.¡± ¡°My, sister-in-law.¡± Celeste spoke in a merry tone when she heard whose voice it was, ¡°What a pleasant surprise to receive a call from my beautiful sister.¡± Anna laughed. -¡°Stop it with the flattery. Isn¡¯t it a bit too early to be calling me that? Al hasn¡¯t accepted the engagement contract yet.¡± ¡°Yes, I know but it¡¯s already a done deal. Both of our fathers decided it to benefit our two Houses. He¡¯d be a fool for rejecting it, especially considering the circumstances. Plus, he¡¯ll be breaking the heart of a pure maiden who forced out all her courage to confess her love.¡± -¡°Yeah, I¡¯d hate my little brother if he refuses the marriage. I actually miss the old days when the two of you run around our castle playing hide-and-seek.¡± Anna laughed then said: ¡°I can¡¯t wait to become an aunt, though. The women he impregnates just demand money from my father but never lets us see the children. It¡¯s sad, really. I¡¯d love to meet my little nephew or niece that will come out of this marriage. I¡¯ll spoil them rotten.¡± ¡°Oh, stop it~ We should wait until the ceremony first~¡± -¡°Hey, I¡¯m just saying. No rush. Are you still going to Whitage city?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m leaving tomorrow morning.¡± -¡°Thank goodness. Can you do me a favor? The courier I hired the other day didn¡¯t fetch the documents I had sent to one of our residences in the capital. I need someone to take it to Al¡¯s advisor. Things got a bit too hectic after that monster wave hit. People are even afraid of travelling outside the safety of the empire¡¯s walls.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Which mansion is it?¡± -¡°The one in the same district as the imperial palace.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Marcus bought that mansion so that he could be closer to the palace. It¡¯s better to live nearby so that he can respond to danger at any time. Of course, he very rarely stayed in the house these days after the emperor called every Great Noble to the palace. The Great Nobles now live in the palace so the mansion he bought was gathering dust without a family living in it. Of course, there were servants and a trainee butler attending to the mansion¡¯s maintenance. -¡°Just head to my father¡¯s office on the second floor. It should be a thick file with the name ¡®Businesses & Investors¡¯.¡± ¡°Businesses and investors? What¡¯s that about?¡± -¡°They are legal agreements made between me and some associates from different merchant firms and business chains. The investors will invest in Whitage¡¯s land and infrastructure while the businesses will start branches in the city. What the city needs is a functioning economy so having businesses is beneficial. This will attract people to the city. But the documents needs Al¡¯s signature otherwise those documents are useless.¡± Celeste smiled bitterly. ¡°Is it alright if I give my signature, Anna?¡± -¡°Why? It¡¯s not a problem if Al¡¯s not in his city at the moment. The people aren¡¯t that hasty to invest and build. Plus, the contract will only be terminated if his signature is on it.¡± ¡°Well, you see¡­¡± Celeste thought about telling Anna what she knows but decided to come up with a different story, ¡°Al is currently going around the country in search of wine, women and strong fighters. Some kind of journey about becoming a better and stronger man. He said that he might not come back until next year.¡± ¡°He might never come back¡± lingered at the back of her mind but she stuck to ¡°next year¡±. Celeste knew that what she said sounded dumb but that was the best she could come up with. Lying was one of her specialties but she couldn''t think straight with the love of her life missing or possibly dead. Anna sighed. -¡°That guy needs to tone it down on the drinking and sleeping around. Alright. Seeing as how you¡¯re his fianc¨¦e, it should be fine.¡± The empire laws state that a wife or fianc¨¦e has the right to a husband¡¯s assets, whatever they might be. Though Celeste is allowed to give her own signature, the documents will still belong to Arnold. She might have the right to his assets but that doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s in control of everything. It was a 50/50 marriage, after all. If this was 100 years ago then she wouldn¡¯t have the right to have a say in anything. ¡°You can rest assured that I will deliver the documents to the city, Anna.¡± -¡°Thank you, Celeste. I called Rudy earlier and told him to have the documents ready for you. They aren¡¯t allowed to leave the estate in anyone else¡¯s hands besides yours. Be careful not to take them out of the file." ¡°Yes, yes. I understand.¡± -¡°Thanks again, Celeste. The two of us should catch up when the time is convenient for both of us.¡± ¡°Yes, we should.¡± Anna spoke to Celeste about a few other things before saying goodbye and hanging up. Celeste got back to her bath. The water was a little cold since she stepped outside for too long. She left the bathroom after she was done bathing and enjoyed a lonely dinner in their huge dining area. Her night ended with her reading a few chapters of the book the servant girl brought her. Chapter 149: Best Friend ¡ó28th of Blackwind¡ó Berkley Estate ¡°¡ªWe¡¯re approaching the mansion, Lady Celeste.¡± Celeste¡ªwho was reading a book inside the carriage¡ªheard the coachman¡¯s voice. She pulled the curtains to look out the window. ¡®It looks the same as all those years ago.¡¯ The carriage pulled up to the side of the gate. The coachman spoke to the guards to verify who the carriage belonged to and why Celeste was here. Celeste chose not to ride in her family¡¯s personal carriage¡ªwhich had the Penston insignia¡ªsince she didn¡¯t want to attract attention. The gate opened after the guards confirmed that it was Celeste von Penston inside the carriage. The coachman¡¯s voice came from above: ¡°The guards mentioned that a few familiar people are here today.¡± ¡®Familiar people? I only know that auntie Adrianna came here for a break from work. Who else would be here?¡¯ The carriage circled around the fountain. Rudolph, along with a few maids, stood there idly awaiting Celeste¡¯s arrival. Celeste opened the door and stepped out. ¡°Welcome, Lady Celeste.¡± All of them said in unison as they bowed. Rudolph stepped forward, his back straight and his gait elegant. ¡°Would you like some refreshments? Or should I prepare a bed for you to rest in? Your journey will be long after you leave the empire.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not staying any longer than I have to. Fetch the file, Rudy. I¡¯ll wait in the backyard.¡± ¡°Understood, Lady Celeste.¡± Rudolph bowed and headed back inside. The maids stayed behind to follow after Celeste. Celeste walked along the flower pathway that led to the backyard. Many memories flashed past her mind as she looked around the garden. She often visited this mansion whenever Arnold and his family was in the empire. The garden was their favourite place to play together. Arnold would always pull out the flowers and laugh at the gardener who has to plant the flowers again. He would sometimes throw pesticide into the small pond¡ªwhich was the water source for the plants. Some of the plants ended up dying because of how contaminated the water was. Arnold was the gardener¡¯s sworn enemy. If that old woman sees him then she chases him with her pitchfork, ignoring the fact that he was her employer¡¯s son. She could never catch him, though. Celeste always had to beg the woman to let them into the garden again and again. She allowed them to on one condition. The condition was that Olivia and Celeste watch Arnold so that he doesn¡¯t cause trouble for her and her hard work. The two of them always had to discipline Arnold for his playful antics that caused trouble for others. Surprisingly, he listened to them and apologized whenever they reprimanded him. Celeste giggled softly. A feeling of disgust and hatred welled up inside her when she thought about Olivia, though. Their rivalry was one-sided but Celeste had always secretly battled Olivia in who gets to have Arnold. Celeste always lost even though Olivia never crossed the boundary of friendship. She never had to undress herself to gain his love. Why did the only two male childhood friends she had, fall in love with such a witch who barely acknowledged them? Well, Arthur was a different story. ¡°¡ªI did not expect to see you here, Celeste.¡± An emotionless voice suddenly came from behind Celeste who was silently staring at a flowerbed in nostalgia. Celeste relaxed her face. ¡°Oh my, what a pleasant surprise, my dear friend Olivia~!¡± Celeste turned around and said in a merry tone. Olivia looked at the maids, ¡°Leave.¡± They hurriedly left when faced with her cold gaze. ¡°What¡¯s this all of a sudden? You want to be alone with me? Did you miss me that much?¡± Celeste looked down and noticed a familiar small silver fox with big ears. It was glaring at her while growling. ¡°This little guy doesn¡¯t grow up, does he? He¡¯s still such a cute little furball~¡± Celeste tried to pet Pluffy but he bit her finger. ¡®Goddamn mutt. I¡¯ll skin you alive with your master. Tch.¡¯ ¡°Ahahaha, he still doesn¡¯t like me~¡± ¡°Can you stop with the cheeriness and fake smile? No one else is around us right now.¡± The walkway was covered in vegetation, not to mention the top that was covered in leaves that were trimmed to make a path while shielding anyone within it from prying eyes. They were hidden from everyone else here. ¡°So what are you doing here, Olivia?¡± Celeste dropped her cheery tone and spoke in her usual flat voice. ¡°My husband is here so I¡¯m here to visit him.¡± Celeste tilted her head, ¡°Why did he come here? I don¡¯t see the point when he could just go back to Lockinge city. It¡¯s also important for the heir to learn about the internal issues of the city from the head butler or the wives.¡± Even if Judith doesn¡¯t like Luke, it was her duty¡ªalong with Sebas and Adrianna¡ªto guide Luke. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡°His childhood friend and her family are here. He wants to be close to them. He said that he won¡¯t stay long.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re just here to babysit him,¡± Celeste rolled her eyes, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be checking on our branch in the Golden City? They¡¯re in danger of closing because the city¡¯s economy is collapsing. I don¡¯t need to tell you that since you read the report from our branch manager, right?¡± The Rynald Head¡ªwho was the ruler of said city¡ªwent bankrupt several months ago. The debt he owed to many sources outweighed the money his territory was making. Although the city, Sroln was independent from the empire¡¯s rule ever since its founding, its status never affected how the city functions¡ªfinancially or politically. Howard Rynald was a rich man. No, he was a very rich man. He was known to everyone as ¡°the man who can sell anything and still make a profit¡±. His merchant firms and many businesses built the city by expanding since his father¡¯s days. He was also a Jarl of the empire who held a lot of power in the Imperial Court. The land he ruled was nearly equal to a third of the entire empire(which possessed several kingdoms). That was the man who had lost his wealth. His lands held no value so he couldn¡¯t sell it. He was still holding onto his status, though. The Emperor had neither helped nor announced what he¡¯ll do in response to that city¡¯s downfall. It was so sudden that no one would expect that a family that powerful would become bankrupt. The city¡¯s downfall affects Celeste and Olivia¡¯s jewellery business as well. That was what Celeste spoke to Isaac about. She wanted alternatives to just closing the store. The two of them might¡¯ve been noble ladies from high class families but that doesn¡¯t mean they rely on their parents for money. Besides the investors they¡¯ve brought in, both of them pay out of their own pockets sometimes. This was how they normally managed their business ever since they started it. That was even before the two¡¯s relationship became like cat and mouse. But they didn¡¯t let their personal lives or emotions influence their desire to make profit and pull in big clients. Olivia replied to Celeste, ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility and build a new branch in another city, preferably in the East or West. Let¡¯s see. I think the Republic will be a good option. What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better than starting another one in the empire. The good thing is that we''ll also attract a new audience. I think you should go ahead with that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send a letter to the branch manager once I¡¯m back at the palace.¡± Olivia looked at Celeste silently for a few seconds. ¡°Are the preparations for your marriage completed yet? I assume you¡¯ll have a wedding ceremony?¡± ¡°Oh, indeed we will,¡± Celeste spoke with a smile, ¡°I want my entire family to be there. None of them like Al but I¡¯ll just shove our marriage in their faces. Can you believe my uncles want me to marry their sons? Disgusting. I don¡¯t want to have incestuous children.¡± ¡°You¡¯re selling your life away. Have you realized that? He¡¯ll have more power than you once he bears the name Penston as his own. Your mother and father won¡¯t be there to hold your hand.¡± ¡°Hm, unlike you Olivia, I genuinely love Al despite who he is. He will never hurt or misuse my love for him. Didn¡¯t you seduce him to always do your bidding?¡± ¡°I clearly denied him every time he asked for my hand in marriage. How is that seducing? Are you projecting, Celeste?¡± ¡°Yes, I admit that I always seduce him. But at least I don¡¯t play hard to get. I wouldn''t have minded if he pushed me down to make love to me.¡± Celeste closed her eyes imagining that scene of Arnold ripping his shirt and pants off revealing his godly body while Celeste trembles underneath him, afraid of the pain that will result from giving her purity to him. The first time she took off her brassiere to show him her bare chest and getting rejected was the biggest humiliation she ever had. The second and third time was less humiliating since she was persistent and didn¡®t want to give up. She even got bolder as time went on. Why was Arnold such a gentleman to her but a complete scumbag to other women? If she could have the man she has undying love for then she can bear with any kind of humiliation. If she has to give him all the power she has as a daughter of the Penston House then she¡¯ll do so without question. Olivia muttered, "She''s daydreaming again..." ¡°Aren¡¯t you even a little mad, my dear friend? I took away the man who would do anything for you. You were even shaken up the first time I told you about our marriage. It¡¯s quite funny remembering that.¡± Celeste chuckled. ¡®You even went to your big sister.¡¯ "I admit I was a bit caught off guard and it made me act strangely. However, I''ve learned to accept it." "Accept it? Oh my, don''t tell me you still have feelings for my Al~?" Olivia''s expression didn''t change, "I don¡¯t have feelings for him. But, I''d like to rekindle the relationship we had as childhood friends. That is all I desire.¡± Celeste''s smile stretched across her face. All kinds of insults and expletives went through her head, "Rekindle? But you are getting married to Luke. Are you telling me you want to fuck another man? Excuse my language." ¡°You''re misunderstanding my words. A relationship as lovers will never work. If I were to listen to Sir Luke¡¯s request then I¡¯d embarrass myself and shame my family name. People will call me a whore. That¡¯s why I¡¯d rather choose to rebuild our friendship. Besides¡­¡± Olivia sighed softly as if she remembered something unpleasant, "...I have made such a mistake before. But never again.¡± Celeste''s face blanked. "You... what?" Olivia looked back at Celeste again, ¡°I might as well come clean with it. I wanted to tell you anyway but I never found the right time to do so. You deserve to know since you¡¯re going to become his wife.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°It was two years ago during his age-of-coming ceremony. I tried to avoid him all night but he kept interrupting me whenever I was in a conversation with my acquaintances. He was like an annoying fly. I pulled him aside to a corner when he wouldn¡¯t stop. ¡®Here¡¯, he said and gave me a glass of wine which I should never have accepted. I thought that it was fine to please him if it¡¯s just a glass of wine and chatting with him alone for a few minutes. I didn¡¯t mind giving him a little of my attention. But I underestimated the alcohol that was inside that wine. I¡¯ve never had any type of alcohol before in my life. The first one hit me hard. How could he drink such strong wine and remain normal for double or triple glasses I had? I went to a bench to sit down outside. My head was really spinning. He brought me a glass of water which he said will help. My body couldn¡¯t handle the fluids so I threw up all over the ground. My head felt like it was going to tear apart . Do you know what he did? He left his own party to take me back to the palace. The noise coming from the dancing nobles and loud music irritated me so I wanted to leave. He insisted on taking me. I thought he was going to take advantage of me but he never did. He was caring. I probably vomited three times on the way. His hand kept patting my back while the other held up my hair. I didn¡¯t want that Arnold to leave my side. All I¡¯ve seen up until that moment was a stranger. He wasn¡¯t the Arnold I knew before. But I was able to see that Arnold on that night. I don¡¯t know what came over me. I put his hands on my body and told him that I¡¯ll let him do what he wants with me for only one night. I only realized what I had done the next morning when my sheets were stained with my blood. I¡¯m certain that it wasn¡¯t love. My heart didn¡¯t beat for him the same after that night.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Celeste¡¯s face was still blank. Her fists were trembling slightly as her left eye twitched every few seconds. Her chest heaved up and down faster than normal but her breathing sounded fine from someone else¡¯s perspective. ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for him. That hasn¡¯t changed. The only genuine love I ever felt was a childhood crush, which didn¡¯t amount to much.¡± Celeste smiled. ¡°I see! Thank you for confiding in me. I know now that you still consider me a friend as I do you.¡± Celeste¡¯s smile didn¡¯t break. ¡®I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill you. I¡¯ll kill your entire family.¡¯ Olivia put her hand on her chest and exhaled deeply as if a mountain was lifted off her chest. ¡°I¡¯m glad I was able to let everything out. I should go now. Sir Luke will be going to the city tomorrow so I have no reason for staying,¡± she turned around but looked back, ¡°I¡¯d like to hangout with you sometime in the future, if you¡¯re up for it. It¡¯s better for us to restore all our friendships than to avoid speaking about it. Grace and Arthur will naturally be included.¡± ¡°¡­I would like that as well. The two of us can become what we once were: Best friends.¡± A slight smile appeared on Olivia¡¯s face for a second but it was so subtle that one wouldn¡¯t be able to tell if one didn¡¯t look closely. ¡°Goodbye for now, Celeste.¡± Olivia walked away, her little fox following along. For some reason, the little fox wagged his tail when he looked at Celeste. ¡°¡­..¡± Celeste watched Olivia¡¯s back silently until she vanished around the corner. Chapter 150: The Archmages Assignment Celeste walked back to the fountain in silence. She was trying to process what she just heard from Olivia. How could that harlot say those things with a straight face? She admitted to whoring her body to a man who she said she hated. Why? Why did she tell Celeste all that? Celeste was fine with Arnold sleeping with other women but not Olivia, not the woman she loathed with her entire being. Imagining how she moaned as Arnold thrust into her was giving Celeste chills. Her molars that had been clenching nonstop finally calmed down when she arrived at the front door of the manor. The maids from earlier were there. ¡°Is Rudy not back yet?¡± Celeste peeked in the front door and asked. ¡°No, Madam Penston. Would you like to head up to the office?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s fine. Can one of you tell me where auntie Adrianna is? I¡¯d like to go chat with her.¡± ¡°Oh, certainly. Follow me please.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Celeste was led straight towards the estate¡¯s backyard. As she neared the backdoor, she could hear metal hitting metal. The intervals were short so the two people who were fighting were probably really fast. ¡°The First Lady is resting on one of the chairs outside,¡± the maid said before opening the door, ¡°If you require anything then please let me know. I¡¯ll tell Rudolph that Lady Celeste is outside.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Celeste walked through the door. Celeste noticed that two individuals were fighting on the training grounds. They were the source of the sounds she heard earlier. ¡®Is that Luke?¡¯ She noticed a young man with blonde hair and green eyes fighting a smaller boy with brown hair. The two seemed even at first glance but it was obvious that Luke was holding back. Luke possesses a rare type of aura that the first hero wielded to fight the demons so it¡¯s obvious who was stronger. The boy sparring with Luke seemed out of breath but he kept fighting. Celeste couldn¡¯t keep up with their movements. She decided to look away from the two since it was giving her a headache. Someone¡¯s voice suddenly came from beside her. ¡°Oh, Celeste, you¡¯re here.¡± Adrianna was sitting in one of the beach chairs with a bunch of cocktails on the table to her side. Celeste bowed her head, ¡°Hello, Mother.¡± Calling someone ¡°Mother¡± when you¡¯re going to marry their son or daughter was a sign of respect. It doesn¡¯t just refer to biological mothers or stepmothers. The same applies when referring to the father of your spouse. ¡°I thought you already left.¡± ¡°Rudy isn¡¯t back yet so I¡¯m waiting for him to bring the file I need.¡± Adrianna slammed her glass onto the table having heard Celeste. ¡°It must be that simpleton countrygirl who broke something again. If it were up to me then I would¡¯ve fired that entire family.¡± ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± Adrianna looked towards the training grounds, at the two who were sparring. ¡°Luke asked my husband if his childhood friend and her family can stay here. That boy also came along for whatever reason. I can¡¯t kick them out no matter how clumsy that Norn girl is since my husband already gave his consent. Anyway, have you heard from Al yet? I need to speak to him about his results from the academy.¡± ¡®Ah, that¡¯s right. He¡¯s been absent for quite a while so his marks were heavily impacted since he didn¡¯t write his finals.¡¯ ¡°No¡­ How did he do?¡± Adrianna rubbed her forehead as if she had a headache, ¡°He¡¯s going to be placed in the C class¡ªthe lowest class anyone in this family has ever been in. It¡¯s a disgrace. I can¡¯t even show my face to my colleagues without feeling shame.¡± Celeste could tell by Adrianna¡¯s expression and tone alone that she was displeased. Every Berkley that had attended the Academy has been part of the A-class in every year. Arnold was the first one to be in the C-class. A class placement wasn¡¯t a small thing for a noble family. Their children''s education also impacts how other nobles see them. ¡°Listen, Celeste. Don¡¯t let that boy of mine walk all over you once the two of you get married and he rules your Household. I¡¯ve yet to hear what his father thinks of his son making such a mockery of himself. I¡¯ve realized that the amount of freedom we¡¯ve given him over the years has gone too far. I want him to bear the responsibilities of his actions.¡± ¡°¡­Is that why you¡¯re not concerning yourselves with what he does anymore? People are convinced that you truly abandoned him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Celeste. We still love our son. However, his actions have gotten to the point where we just don¡¯t concern ourselves anymore. Him impregnating yet another woman outside marriage was the last straw.¡± ¡°Anna mentioned that none of the women he¡¯s had relations with lets the Berkleys see the children. Is that true?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re now forced to pay child support while being unaware of what our grandchildren even look like. All my hard-earned money from the Tower and the Academy will go down some bastard child¡¯s throat. I¡¯m done with him. Unless he can prove that he¡¯s a responsible adult then we won¡¯t acknowledge him as our son in public. He¡¯ll remain without a House until then.¡± Adrianna and Marcus had always been loving parents. They were always worried about Arnold and the things he does in his personal life. They also always try to fix whatever mistakes he makes in his life but that changed after Luke became heir. Marcus always used to bow his head to nobles much lower in status than himself whenever his son causes them trouble. Adrianna had to do the same. His parents now keep him at arm¡¯s length for him to handle his own problems. This was to ensure that he becomes a responsible adult. Celeste didn¡¯t hate them for keeping their son at a distance. Rather, she was glad that they were allowing him room to solve his own issues. He was always rather childish but he seemed to have changed over the past few months. A dark shadow loomed over Celeste¡¯s face. ¡®¡­.I¡¯ll need to find out what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s absurd for those women to expect financial support while not allowing the father or his parents to see the children.¡¯ Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Something fishy was going on. There were probably ten or more women that claim the same thing: That Arnold impregnated them after raping them. Why didn¡¯t he impregnate Lauran¡ªwho he also raped? It can¡¯t be that he just goes around impregnating random women for fun, right? ¡®The first thing I should do is ask him. Well, he probably won¡¯t be honest so I should use another method to get the truth out of him.¡¯ She had been studying Mind Control magic¡­ for reasons that are unimportant. Perhaps she¡¯s ready to use it? ¡°I¡¯m sure he regrets his actions as well, Mother. By the way, how did he even pass? His finals are incomplete since he only finished the practical exam.¡± ¡°His yearly mark was given a major boost after I gave the vice principal a little persuading. He barely managed to get over the 50% average needed to pass.¡± ¡°By persuading, do you mean bribing? Mother, that¡¯s a crime, you know?¡± Adrianna smirked mysteriously. Celeste¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°I see¡­ I will not ask how you did it then. Who will be Al¡¯s homeroom teacher?¡± Celeste asked because she wasn¡¯t sure how long he¡¯d be gone. If he¡¯s absent the entire first semester of the new year then she¡¯ll have to collect all his assignments and reschedule his exam sessions. The academy allows this only if the person collecting the work is either engaged to the student or is the student¡¯s family member. ¡°It¡¯s the new history teacher, Scarlett. It¡¯s bad enough that my son is in the C class but now he has an incompetent professor as well.¡± Celeste doesn¡¯t have history so she has never interacted with Scarlett before nor heard how she handles her class. How can a professor who teaches the elite at one of the greatest academia on the continent be incompetent? ¡°The students already walk all over her. She walked out of her class three times during lessons because the class wouldn¡¯t listen to her. My colleagues pamper her like she¡¯s some child. She¡¯s young and inexperienced, after all.¡± The younger teachers are always easy prey for the senior students. Many have resigned at the academy due to the behavior of their students. Despite being one of the most prestigious academies in all of Diacree, Ardark Academy wasn¡¯t devoid of hooligans. The only thing that can get you in there was gold since prestige was a thing of the past. ¡°¡ªUm,¡± someone¡¯s voice came from the backdoor. Celeste turned around to see a short brown-haired girl fidgeting, ¡°M-Madam Adrianna¡­ I-I¡­¡± Rudy suddenly appeared behind the girl, ¡°Don¡¯t stutter, Miss Norn. A servant must keep their head high and be proud of the master they serve. You show your pride by speaking eloquently and moving with elegance. Now, please tell the First Lady what you did.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Adrianna glanced at the Norn girl. ¡°A gold¡­ vase was near me when I was dusting off the windows on the second floor¡­ My elbow hit it which caused it to fall¡­¡± ¡°We had to collect every piece of the broken vase since it can be restored with Restoration Magic. It took quite some time to gather every piece. ¡± Adrianna stood up and walked over to Norn. A slapping sound resounded. Adrianna just slapped Norn lightly on the cheek. The sounds of swords from earlier stopped. Luke was looking over here. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, we only have one gold vase located right next to the stairs on the second floor. That vase belonged to my mother. It was a gift. I should kick you out of this manor for your clumsiness.¡± Celeste stepped between the two. The girl was rubbing her cheek with her head lowered. ¡°There¡¯s no need to punish her for a mistake. Everyone makes mistakes. Would Mother like it if someone like your employer punished you for making one mistake?¡± Adrianna glared at Norn for a few seconds before glancing away. ¡°This is the first and last time. If you break something again then I¡¯ll deduct it from your salary.¡± ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Go ask the other servants if there¡¯s anything else for you to do around the mansion.¡± Norn quickly walked away with her head lowered. One could tell by her reddened ears that she was embarrassed. Celeste looked back at the training ground and noticed that Luke was looking directly at her. She smiled at him and did a small wave. He waved back awkwardly before turning back to the boy. He probably would¡¯ve come here to find out what was going on if Celeste didn¡¯t defuse the situation. ¡°Apologies, Lady Celeste. Here is the file.¡± Rudolph handed the files to Celeste. ¡°Thank you. Go tell my coachman to circle around the fountain. I¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Celeste.¡± Rudolph quickly left. Celeste turned to Adrianna. ¡°What was that about earlier? Mother has never gotten so aggressive before even with the servants.¡± Adrianna sighed as she sat back down on the chair, ¡°It¡¯s just some stuff at the Tower I¡¯m dealing with. My therapist says that the pressure is getting too much for me to handle.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯d like to know what that¡¯s about, if you¡¯re comfortable sharing, of course.¡± Celeste sat on one of the other chairs. ¡°Well, there¡¯s this special task that was entrusted to us by the Archmage. There is a very attractive reward to whoever manages to finish it first. I only have one assistant capable of helping me with this task while that witch, Melissa has several talented assistants by her side.¡± ¡°Am I right to assume that this individual you speak of is the Head Maid of the Berkley House?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that easy to guess?¡± ¡°She¡¯s been a hot topic at the academy ever since she became a student. She has an absurd growth rate that scares even the seniors. I heard that she went from 3rd rank spells to 6th rank spells in a matter of weeks. She currently has one 7th rank spell in her arsenal. She¡¯s aced every single magical test so far. No magic orb can determine her level of mana. People are even claiming that she¡¯ll become the next Archmage if Freya York steps down. If Mother didn¡¯t take Lauran as your assistant then she would¡¯ve been snatched by one of the other Towers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. I received a lot of offers from my acquaintances from the other Towers. Lauran may not be the most experienced magician in the academy or the Towers but she¡¯s the most talented. She might one day stop this myth that people who can cast spells above 3rd rank are demigods. The notion itself is extremely absurd. There are many students capable of this; some known, others not. It¡¯s mostly those in power who are known about, like us, the elite mages. Lauran was the latter up until a while ago. There may even be someone that¡¯s equal to Lauran in arcane arts potential. But that remains to be seen. Despite her potential, I have yet to make a breakthrough in the research. I¡¯m leaving the academy for 6 months to become a professor at the University of Magic Arts so time is my biggest enemy.¡± ¡°How far have the others gotten?¡± ¡°They haven¡¯t made much progress that shows that they¡¯re close to making a breakthrough but more and more of them are maintaining the spell longer than before.¡± ¡°What is the task exactly?¡± ¡°Our assignment is to learn to control a spell with a nature different from our own. It¡¯s a 13th rank divine spell that will be used to close a certain type of portal. The problem is that no priest today can handle a spell like that so it¡¯s up to us at the Tower despite the different nature of magic that we use. Manifesting the spell is easy since Lady Freya made it possible to manifest the spell even without casting it on our own. But maintaining that spell is the problem we¡¯re all facing. The amount of mana and control needed is much too high.¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know too much about magic since I can only use two spells given my low talent in arcane arts. If mana and control is the issue, can¡¯t the roles be split into two groups? One group maintains the control while the other supplies it with mana.¡± The people have long since advanced the way they use and manifest magic compared to their ancestors who could barely create a magic circle without using their hands. Magic is linked to one¡¯s mind¡ªwhich was something people only began realizing two centuries ago. They had to physically draw magic circles by putting mana on their fingertips. Likewise with controlling and maintaining spells: Two or more people can use a single magic formula by splitting the roles assigned to the original caster. Some person by the name of Ricalson Brore theorized this and it turned out to be true. It¡¯s sad how few people know of him. ¡°We already thought of that. We took a large group of volunteer apprentice mages from the Towers to help us supply mana. The Elite Mages handled the control. But there was no difference whatsoever. The volunteers were sapped dry after mere seconds.¡± ¡°Why not look amongst the adventurers or mercenaries? It¡¯s possible that there¡¯s some individuals who are capable enough to help you make the breakthrough.¡± Adrianna closed her eyes in thought. She opened them a few moments later. ¡°Hmm, you might be onto something. If I look amongst the high class adventurers then I may just find the person to help me make a breakthrough before anyone else.¡± Adrianna chuckled softly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that in the first place. Do you know of any parties with exceptional mages?¡± ¡°Eh, not really. Why not ask the Guild Master? The two of you are friends, right?¡± ¡°Me and that madwoman? Ha! We were only classmates in the academy for a few years. Well, even if I wanted to, I can¡¯t. She¡¯s not in the empire at the moment.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. She¡¯s leading the rescue party.¡± Celeste had completely forgotten about that. Perhaps they already found Arnold along with the other students? ¡®I sure hope so¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll pay a visit to the headquarters before I leave.¡± Adrianna stretched her arms. Her complexion seemed to have brightened up a bit, ¡°Phew, if this works out then I can enjoy my break until my contract at the university begins~¡± Celeste smiled. ¡°I should get going, Mother. The roads get dangerous during nighttime.¡± Celeste stood up. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t speak to you further. All I did was rant.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m glad that you shared your troubles actually. A mother-in-law and her daughter-in-law has to rely on each other if their husbands aren¡¯t present.¡± Adrianna stood up and pulled Celeste in for a hug. ¡°You¡¯ve grown into a fine woman, my dear!¡± she winked when she released the hug, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Olivia but you¡¯re my favorite daughter-in-law.¡± ¡°My, that is such an honor, Mother.¡± The two smiled. Nothing else was keeping Celeste at the manor so she left soon after bidding farewell to Adrianna. Chapter 151: Whitage City The sun was at the highest point in the sky. The warm summer air became even warmer at noon. There was no shade on the highway so anyone not travelling in a carriage should wait out the heat. Nobles have a convenient way of travelling even in heat. Regular warehouse carriages are normally poorly ventilated. Some don¡¯t even have windows or the windows are just really small, which allows only a bit of air inside. Unlike those carriages, the one Celeste was travelling in had a magic item that regulates heat. ¡®It¡¯s a little chilly in the carriage now that the airbox is on. Should I have worn something warmer?¡¯ Celeste glanced out the window of her carriage. She was expecting a barren land without much vegetation but her expectations were quickly shattered. ¡®So the absence of humans actually preserved the lands.¡¯ Given how many people die in these lands, she was expecting undead to also roam the lands. Undead¡ªlike skeletons¡ªoften go to places that don¡¯t have strong monsters. This is to avoid being killed yet again. It¡¯s not like they have a will or anything, it¡¯s just instinct. They roam the lands without a purpose. Bandits are another problem in deserted lands. They often gather in places that have no knight orders or any legal protection. ¡®Did Al¡¯s advisor hire a unit of knights to get rid of the undead and bandits?¡¯ ¡°Oh?¡± Celeste noticed a group of people walking up the road with their farming tools, ¡°Are those the people that live around the city?¡± ¡°Yes. I see them often when I escort people across the country,¡± a voice came from above, ¡°But this is strange. It seems like there¡¯s more people than the last time I came here.¡± ¡°The family members of the nobles who plotted against the Berkley Family should¡¯ve done their time already. So it can¡¯t be them.¡± The agreement was that the family members work the lands for three months. It had been four months so far so they shouldn¡¯t be here anymore. ¡°They must be from the mountain villages then, Lady Celeste. There are a lot of mountains surrounding this land so a majority of those villages should¡¯ve brought their people here. This place has a better environment, after all. The only reason they never came here sooner was because of the danger of these lands¡ªwhich have been dealt with.¡± ¡°I see. The villages surrounding the city should have enough space for these people. I wonder if Al¡¯s advisor let these people in?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°You see, there¡¯s no wall or any kind of fence surrounding these outer villages, which means that the people from these little villages don¡¯t have citizenships. Look up ahead.¡± Celeste stuck her head out. She could see a wooden fence with a big gate. The gate was open, allowing entry to the people. Unlike the empire¡¯s four entry gates which were controlled and heavily guarded, the gate up ahead had no guards controlling the crowds at all. People can just go in as much as they want. ¡°There are six settlements inside the wall. I¡¯m not sure how large the population is. Perhaps it has reached the thousands already. I¡¯ve been encountering people on the road coming to this very city ever since the monster wave. I never had the chance to stop and ask why they would come to a ruined city but I can understand now. The city is growing even while it¡¯s in its restoration phase. I can tell that it will become much bigger under Lord Arnold¡¯s rule than the previous city lord. Hey, get out of the way!¡± the coachman suddenly shouted. Celeste saw a girl with long silver hair walking with a basket in the middle of the road. Her shoulders jerked at the coachman¡¯s exclamation. ¡°S-Sorry!¡± The girl quickly jumped out of the way and apologized when they passed by her. ¡°Tch, damn commoner brat.¡± ¡°Hold on. Stop the carriage. I want to let her climb onboard and join me.¡± ¡°Are you sure, Lady Celeste? Not every person deserves your kindness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. The basket in her hands look too heavy for her to carry alone so stop the carriage.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± The carriage came to a stop. The horses weren¡¯t walking that fast anyway since Celeste told the coachman to drive slowly so that she could take the scenery in. Celeste opened up the door and peeked outside. The girl stood in shocked silence, probably thinking that she was going to be punished or something. Some nobles tend to over-exaggerate over small matters. Even delaying their travelling a little is punishable to them. The reason they act like this was obvious¡ªthey want to force their power on those who are lower in status. Celeste found that childish so she¡¯s never done those things, nor have her father and mother. She might¡¯ve be a high-class criminal capable of destroying nations singlehandedly at a single command but that doesn¡¯t mean she enjoys using that power. ¡°That basket looks awfully heavy, darling. Would you like a ride to the city?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± the girl looked around in confusion, probably wondering who was Celeste talking to, ¡°Uhm, are you talking to me, Milady?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking to you. I don¡¯t see anyone else carrying a basket.¡± ¡°Uhm.¡± ¡°Climb onboard. The city is still a little far.¡± Celeste continued pestering the girl. They still had to pass through the six settlements to get to the city. The girl slumped her shoulders in defeat. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The carriage ride was awfully silent. Celeste glanced at the girl¡¯s hands. ¡®Hm, there are a few scratches on her hands. Her nails are also dirty.¡¯ ¡°May I feel your hands?¡± ¡°E-Eh? Uhm¡­ Why?¡± ¡°Just give them here.¡± Celeste held the girl¡¯s hands when she stretched them towards her. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡®It¡¯s rough. They feel like a farmer¡¯s hand.¡¯ Celeste looked at the girl¡¯s hair. She could tell that the girl was well-groomed in her childhood given how clean the girl¡¯s hair was and how unblemished her skin was(besides her hands feeling like a man¡¯s hands, of course). ¡®She must be a hard worker.¡¯ She was also really strong despite her feeble limbs. Celeste wouldn¡¯t be able to carry that basket even with two hands but the girl could carry it on her hip with one arm holding it. ¡°You know, it¡¯s customary to introduce yourself in the presence of strangers.¡± Celeste let go of her hands. ¡°I-I¡¯m terribly sorry, milady!¡± the girl bowed her head. ¡°So what is your name? My name is Celeste von Penston, the daughter of a marquis. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of Vance von Penston?¡± ¡°Yes! He¡¯s the empire¡¯s Sword Saint and a Great Noble. It¡¯s an honor being in your presence!¡± she bowed her head again. ¡°So, what is your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ My name is Bethany, milady. I¡¯m honored to be receiving this carriage ride.¡± ¡°I see. Tell me something, do you work on a farm?¡± ¡°Uhm, yes. I work on a farm that¡¯s owned by an orphanage.¡± ¡°Orphanage? Why is there an orphanage in a city like this? The circumstances aren¡¯t favorable for one to exist.¡± ¡°Ah, no. I¡¯m a former citizen of Nuaria city. We came here not too long ago. We had enough money to buy a plot of land. That plot of land happened to have a farmhouse which we could live in. We donate the crops we grow in the city to the small markets. We¡¯re not allowed to sell anything yet so we donate things like potatoes and lettuces which aren¡¯t that expensive.¡± ¡°So, the basket you have there contains the crops you grew? The destruction of your city was almost a month ago so how did you manage to grow vegetables in that short amount of time?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not sure either. The Head Nun said that the land is so fertile that every sort of vegetable grows 50% faster than usual. Maybe a little faster depending on their usual growth.¡± ¡®It sounds like this land isn¡¯t a wasteland after all. Judging by what she¡¯s saying, this land could have been home to many kind of magic crystals that released mana into the soil.¡¯ Mana can influence how fast and large crops grow. This was proven by the Elves long ago. They live in a forest brimming with mana. The forest never lets them starve since so many kinds of fruit and vegetables grow there. The growth rate sometimes cause mutations in crops: vegetables are larger than usual, fruits change color and some even restore a small amount of mana. The fact that mana can do these things give the World Tree Forest much more value than just being the oldest forest in the world. ¡®Is there a root of the World Tree underneath this land? No, that¡¯s impossible. If that were the case then other areas should¡¯ve reported the same incidents that this land is experiencing. Interesting.¡¯ ¡°Do you live in the outskirts of the city?¡± ¡°Yes. Our farm is near here.¡± ¡°How many of you are there exactly?¡± ¡°About fifty, excluding the nuns and myself. Well, we were more than half that number when we came here. There have been a lot of children who recently joined the orphanage. Despite the rich soil of the land, seeds are hard to come by so famines are common. A single potato seed could go for several silvers out here. The children are always the last of their families to survive since their parents give them whatever they find first. Starvation was the biggest problem in this land. We had no choice but to take them in and let them work on the farm. Everything has been going well despite how many we are now.¡± ¡°If there are so many of you, why are you travelling alone? Why not pull a wagon together? I know it¡¯s an expensive vehicle for farmers like yourselves but it will surely help your farm transport large supplies of crops.¡± ¡°We go in turns. One of the nuns came here this morning to deliver a fresh batch to the market in the city. I¡¯m here on an afternoon run. Like I said earlier, the crops grow faster than we expected it would. The Head Nun suggested we buy a lot of seeds from the empire before we left. We currently have two barrels filled with all kinds of seed. It cost us a copper per kg.¡± ¡°I see. It was smart of the Head Nun to buy seeds ahead of time given how scarce they are here.¡± ¡°But things are going quite well. The people here were always too afraid to go into the forest where all sorts of fruits and of vegetables grow. The monster horde from before caused all kinds of horrific monsters to appear there. Everything changed after the city lord hired an entire order of elite knights to slay everything roaming in the forests and mountains.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Celeste raised an eyebrow, ¡°Which House are the knights affiliated with?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. All I know is that they come from somewhere in the southern lands.¡± ¡®Southern lands¡­ There aren¡¯t any large kingdoms south of the empire, only small nations like the Undead Nation, Burgadine Kingdom, Sacri Dynasty and a few others.¡¯ They didn¡¯t have exceptional knight orders from what Celeste knew. Some had a small army of soldiers but not elite knights like the Empire¡¯s Imperial Knights or Holy Knights from the Theocracy. ¡®Only the Undead Nation stands out. But how can monsters wear armor and fight for a nation?¡¯ The girl didn¡¯t mention anything about them having monster-like figures so they were most likely similar to humans. Or maybe they were undead or demons? Those were the only monsters that resembled humans. ¡°Why would Arnold von Berkley hire knights to clear out a forest? Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of money?¡± Celeste didn¡¯t do prior research so she had no idea what was going on in the city. She was much too busy with her work at the organization and studying for exams. Asking locals what they knew about the city was the best thing to do. That was the reason why she offered the girl a carriage ride. ¡°They are mining minerals. Most of the workers are regular humans who can¡¯t fight so they¡¯ll be in danger if they work too far from the city. The knights follow the workers into the forest to make sure nothing is plundered by bandits.¡± ¡°Minerals¡­¡± ¡°The citizens believe that this is good news since it means that their city will be restored to how it was before.¡± ¡°Indeed. It does sound like good news.¡± ¡®I guess the city isn¡¯t useless to my House, after all.¡¯ The carriage proceeded through the city¡¯s gates that didn¡¯t weren¡¯t even guarded. ¡°Where are the guards?¡± Celeste asked as she looked out the back window. The people were swarming the gates without a care in the world since no one was there to stop them from going inside. ¡°There weren¡¯t any originally, though. Even the fence around the village settlements are unguarded. But there¡¯s no need for people to worry.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°There are apparently a group in the shadows who are guarding the citizens. They only appear when there¡¯s a serious fight or when some suspicious individuals appear at the gate. A brawl actually happened earlier this week. One of the people was almost stabbed but a shadow caught the knife and subdued both fighters in an instant. Some say that it might be people from the Assassination Guild given their ability to move in the shadows.¡± ¡®Why not just hire soldiers. If they can hire elite knights then it should be fine to hire guards.¡¯ Being an elite knight is one of the most well-paid jobs in the empire. A rookie fresh out of the order can earn up to thousands of gold a month. Regular soldiers don¡¯t even make a tenth of what an elite knight makes but having a bunch of them monitor the gates was a good investment for any city. Of course there are ranks for soldiers determined by their years of experience but regular soldiers are enough if these so-called shadow guards are added to the mix. The carriage suddenly came to a stop while Celeste was looking out the window. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Celeste asked. The coachman¡¯s voice came from above: ¡°The road is blocked, Lady Celeste.¡± ¡°What? Who¡¯s blocking it?¡± Celeste stuck her head out the window, ¡°?¡± She saw hundreds of native people standing silently outside the city lord¡¯s manor. They didn¡¯t move an inch even as the citizens were shouting at them. The reason Celeste saw them as natives were because they were wearing clothes made from animal hide. Many of them also wore animal heads while others had bird feathers in their hair. ¡°Who are these people?¡± Celeste asked Bethany when she pulled her head back inside. The girl quickly looked out to see what Celeste was talking about. ¡°They are people from the mountain villagers¡­¡± ¡°Do you know why they¡¯re here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But they¡¯ve been coming here nearly every day in small groups. This is the first time I¡¯m seeing this many of them.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Algrod, I¡¯ll get off here.¡± Celeste spoke to the coachman. ¡°Are you certain, My Lady? I can find another route into the manor¡¯s estate.¡± ¡°No, this¡¯ll do.¡± Celeste opened the door and climbed out. Bethany hurriedly followed. ¡°They¡¯re just standing here in silence. What¡¯s up with these people?¡± ¡°Uhm, I should get going, Lady Celeste.¡± ¡°Hm? That¡¯s a shame. I wanted to hear some more things about the land from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. I need to get back to work. Thank you for taking me this far.¡± The girl smiled. Celeste patted her shoulder before saying to Algrod: ¡°Take her where she needs to go and get her back to her farm, Algrod.¡± ¡°A-Ah, that¡¯s unnecessary, Lady Celeste! I-I can walk!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, dear. This is just my thanks to you.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± ¡°Rejecting me twice is hurting my heart, you know?¡± The girl¡¯s shoulder drooped. ¡°T-Thank you.¡± ¡°Off you go then.¡± The girl soon boarded the carriage again. Algrod seemed unhappy but he didn¡¯t voice his displeasure to Celeste. The carriage left soon after. ¡®Now then, I¡¯ll need to go speak with this advisor and get to the bottom of this.¡¯ Chapter 152: Minerals The elite knights that Bethany mentioned before were standing on the other side of the gate, looking down at the natives menacingly. Despite their killing intent, the natives still stood silently. Celeste looked towards a certain person amongst the natives. It was a big man who wore what appeared to be the garments of a chief. He was also holding a strange staff decorated with the skulls of small animals. His upper body was filled with scars and tattoos. ¡®What is this man doing here with all his people? Are they angry that outsiders are going into their forest? Oh well, I¡¯ll go inside and get to bottom of this.¡¯ Celeste walked past the silent natives whose eyes she could feel on her back as she elegantly strode forward. She looked up at the towering red-armoured knights. ¡°My name is Celeste von Penston. Open the gates right this instant.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The knights just looked at her silently. Celeste sighed. ¡°I am the city lord¡¯s¡ªArnold von Berkley¡ªsoon-to-be wife.¡± Celeste suddenly felt a wave of killing intent coming her way. The knights immediately opened the gates and jumped behind Celeste to protect her. Celeste ignored whatever killing intent she felt. She just kept on walking. ¡®They reacted as soon as I said that I¡¯m the future wife of the city lord.¡¯ Celeste giggled. She looked around the estate. It wasn¡¯t that large. It was probably half the size of her family¡¯s home. The servants who were working around the estate looked at Celeste in silence. They didn¡¯t even come and ask her what business she has here. ¡®What a gloomy atmosphere.¡¯ Celeste cleared her throat. She inhaled deeply. ¡°I DEMAND AN AUDIENCE WITH THE CITY LORD¡¯S ADVISOR! I AM CELESTE VON PENSTON, SOON-TO-BE FIRST LADY OF ARNOLD VON BERKLEY!¡± Her voice which was enhanced with a little bit of mana reverberated. The servants gasped when they heard who she was. One of them suddenly ran towards Celeste. ¡°F-Forgive us, Madam! We didn¡¯t know you were the first lady of that personage! Please do not order our punishments!¡± the person who appeared before her begged on his knees. His eyes held extreme fear. Celeste flicked her hair, ¡°I¡¯m a little angry that no one is here to greet me. I had to speak in a tone unbefitting of a lady. Humph.¡± ¡°I-I will go get that bitch¡ªI-I mean I will go call Lady Lunaria immediately!¡± ¡°¡ªWhat was that? I¡¯m a bitch, is it?¡± a young girl¡¯s voice came from behind the man. ¡°Hieee!?¡± his entire body trembled. His pants were stained by urine. He could barely remain standing since his legs trembled so violently, ¡°I-I-I!¡± ¡°Do I need to teach you another lesson? You were caught stealing gold from the wagons the empress brought to us the other day. Do you remember your punishment? I can remember my victims¡¯ faces very clearly.¡± ¡°Hiee!? I¡¯m saawggy! Pwease fon¡¯t spunish me!!!¡± he went on his knees and begged with clasped hands. ¡°Just get back to work.¡± The pink-haired girl said with a monotonous voice as if she lost interest in a toy. The man hurriedly left while muttering ¡°thank you, thank you¡­¡± ¡°I apologize for not welcoming you personally, Madam Celeste. I did not know you would be coming today.¡± ¡®That was actually really fast. Was she nearby or something?¡¯ ¡°Oh, my. So you¡¯re the city lord¡¯s advisor? I¡¯ll forgive you since you¡¯re so cute.¡± Lunaria had big red eyes, a small nose and a small mouth. Her short pink hair accentuated her flawless oval-shaped face. ¡®Is that horn a decoration?¡¯ there was a single red horn sticking out of her hair. Celeste thought that Lunaria was probably wearing something around her head that had the horn attached to it. ¡®It¡¯s rather silly for her to be walking around with a horn in her head. To each their own, I guess.¡¯ Some people like cosplaying. It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal to her. ¡°¡­.Thank you for the compliment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault for keeping my arrival a secret anyway so don¡¯t feel bad.¡± ¡°This seems like a terrible spot to speak. Why don¡¯t we go upstairs?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Let¡¯s¡ª¡± Celeste suddenly noticed that the surroundings had changed. She was now standing in the middle of an office, ¡°Silent teleportation? Are you a mage from one of the six Towers?¡± ¡°No. I cannot use the magic your people associate with Tower mages. I used an item to teleport us to the city lord¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so¡­¡± Celeste looked around the spacious office. ¡°You may call me Lunaria, Lady Celeste.¡± Lunaria went towards Arnold¡¯s desk and sat down on the chair, ¡°Now then, I have some questions. What is this about Lord Arnold having a wife?¡± Lunaria¡¯s eyes sharpened with a dangerous glint. Celeste continued smiling. ¡°It is as I said, he is my husband and I his wife.¡± The engagement contract still needed Arnold¡¯s signature but Celeste doesn¡¯t care and will continue to tell others that they¡¯re already engaged. How could Arnold refuse anyway? Their marriage benefit not only him but both their families. ¡°The Penstons are a family from the Empire. It¡¯s a unique surname that no other nation has but the Empire. Am I correct to assume the Sword Master, Vance is your father?¡± ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s right. Why do you seem so mad about it? Do you have a crush on my Al? Don¡¯t worry, he can have as many wives as he wants to. But if any of you think of stealing him from me then I won¡¯t show you mercy.¡± ¡°That is not the problem here¡­ Forget it, I will ask him myself what¡¯s going on. Let me change the subject: Why are you here?¡± ¡°To see how the city is doing. Well, partly to have my vacation here." ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± Lunaria¡¯s eyes shifted to the file in Celeste¡¯s hand. ¡°Oh, these are some things that need to be signed. Here. I can¡¯t sign them until you approve everything that¡¯s written inside.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll read them later when Victoria comes back. Did you see those people out there? Oh, why am I asking such a stupid question. Of course you did. You felt their ire when you mentioned that Arnold von Berkley is going to become your husband.¡± Celeste¡¯s smile disappeared, ¡°Why are they here?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve made it clear to us that they will only speak to Arnold von Berkley and not his advisor. If the city lord doesn¡¯t come out then they¡¯ll use force to infiltrate this manor and take all the resources we stole from them.¡± ¡°Pardon? Stole? I don¡®t quite understand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a conclusion I came to given how they only appeared right after we mined minerals that rightfully and legally belongs to us. But you don¡¯t have to worry, Lady Celeste. They can¡¯t defeat those two knights even if they fight together.¡± ¡°Oh? You¡¯re that confident?¡± ¡°Two Level 80s against a group of level 4 to 6s. I don¡¯t have to guess which of them will lose.¡± ¡®¡­.Did she just say level 80? The highest level humans have ever reached on the continent was level 60¡­.¡¯ That¡¯s excluding the Warriors of the Word of God and the Great Nobles. ¡°You can tell their level¡­?¡± Lunaria tapped her right temple, ¡°It¡¯s a gift of mine. It was given to me by my master. Now then, as the future First Lady of the Penston House, and wife of Arnold von Berkley, what do you propose we do? Victoria and the Empress are out of the city to visit the Empress¡¯ acquaintances. I can''t make a decision on my own without Victoria being present." Celeste already knew that Roseria came to this city since she keeps a close eye on the Imperial Family, though she didn¡¯t know what Roseria was going to do with the gold she requested from Jurnick. ¡°Let the chief come in.¡± ¡°¡­The others will demand to come along.¡± ¡°Everyone who steps foot inside this estate other than the chief should be cut down.¡± Celeste said with a cold voice. Lunaria bowed her head, ¡°As you command, Lady Celeste.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The natives didn¡¯t resist when they heard that Celeste was threatening to kill them if they didn¡¯t comply. ¡°¡ªI did not expect a delicate young lady such as yourself to be so fierce,¡± the chief said as he was led into the office by a knight. He didn¡¯t seem intimidated by the knight at all. Rather he looked stoic. Celeste¡ªwho was now sitting behind Arnold¡¯s desk, on his chair¡ªsmiled gently at the man. Lunaria was standing by her side. ¡°So, you expected a frightened maiden when you sent a little killing intent my way? And you thought I would cower? You¡¯re nothing compared to the people I really fear.¡± ¡°I apologize for what we did earlier. We feel very strongly about our reason for being here. We hope to have this resolved so that we do not disturb the peace of your settlements further." ¡°Sit down and tell me your reason for being here.¡± ¡°Thank you, First Lady.¡± The chief sat down and bowed his head. ¡°I am the chief of the Mountain and Forest People, Ugur Sunluk Okamist Jurbuk. We inhabit most of the forests and mountains near this settlement of yours. The peace has been disturbed and our resources taken.¡± ¡°Resources?¡± Celeste looked up at Lunaria. ¡°They live in a delusion that the minerals that we bring back are theirs.¡± Lunaria said to Celeste, ¡°Ownership of this land was rightfully given to Arnold von Berkley after his father, Marcus von Berkley, purchased the land from an agency in the empire. Every official document needed to own a land that you can imagine has been passed through the imperial court. The Court deemed this land independent by order of the Emperor, Jurnick. This land belongs to only one man and has no connections whatsoever to the empire. His taxes go into his own pockets. The empress being part of its restoration process also doesn¡¯t give anyone from the empire the right to interfere in this land¡¯s activities. Your people are part of this empire because you live on its land.¡± Lunaria spoke in a single breath. ¡°My people have lived in these lands for centuries before the first outsider village was built here.¡± ¡°Oh, so we¡¯re now outsiders?¡± Lunaria looked at the man like he was an ant, ¡°Do you honestly think something belongs to you if you¡¯ve had it longer than others? Who are you to proudly proclaim that it belongs to anybody?¡± ¡°I am¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t answer that. This is just absurd. You want to rob this city of the potential profits of the minerals that I, the advisor, have brought to this city. Did you even think to understand why it was necessary for me to do so? Look around you. This city is crumbling. The roads are destroyed. The people are dying from famines and diseases. Crime is high yet the poor continue to live here. But you¡¯re so selfish that you want to monopolise something because you¡¯ve known about it the longest?¡± ¡°What is this something you¡¯re talking about Lunaria?¡± Celeste glanced up at Lunaria. She had been listening to them silently until now. The chief responded instead, ¡°The precious minerals which our people have been using in our society for generations are being taken by your people, First Lady. We use the crystals to heal our sickly if our healer is absent from the villages, we purify our dirty water, we offer them to our lake goddess to gain the strength to vanquish our foes and erect magical barriers to repel foes¡­ Taking that away from us will cause the mountain and forest people to go extinct before the next generation chief inherits the land.¡± Celeste lifted her hand when Lunaria was about to speak. Lunaria shut her mouth. ¡°I smell selfishness. You claim we are stealing¡ª¡± ¡°That is not how I said it.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s what you meant, no? You want to use those minerals for your selfish means¡ªto ensure the survival of your people. I don¡¯t blame you for that. However, proclaiming it as yours and yours alone is what I consider to be selfish. We are merely using these crystals to better the lives of the people, as Lunaria said. Think about it. We can sell these crystals to various sources which will allow us to buy food for the people, materials for building and get the opportunity to welcome new businesses. The lives of the people who live in this city and the villages surrounding it will flourish. That is what we¡ªhow did you say it, outsiders, right? That is how we build a society.¡± ¡°But to mine thousands of the crystal veins¡­ It is not right, First Lady.¡± Celeste narrowed her eyes, ¡°What if we just decided to chase all your people for trying to monopolize something that doesn¡¯t belong to you. What if we invaded your people with the intent to kill if they don¡¯t leave?¡± ¡°¡­I fear we will not be able to stop you. I am hailed as the strongest warrior in the mountains after my son left to become an adventurer. I do not see myself winning against your red armoured guards. What chances do my people have who are weaker than me? Please reconsider your decision. Yes, I understand that it doesn¡¯t belong to us or anyone else but it still belongs to the land. And we have been on this land even before these people of yours built their first settlement.¡± The chief put his hands on the table and bowed his head, ¡°Please do not take the minerals away from us.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Celeste glanced up at Lunaria. Lunaria was looking at her with narrowed eyes. Celeste looked back at the chief again, ¡°That¡¯s not something we can decide on our own. The city lord owns this land, after all. You heard what his advisor said, right? It was rightfully given to him by the Empire that colonized this country; that means that this land belongs to whoever paid the most for it. Isn¡¯t colonization wonderful?¡± Celeste was smiling but her eyes were cold. The man balled his hands up into fists. His head was still lowered so Celeste couldn¡¯t see his expression. ¡°Give me a moment with my fianc¨¦¡¯s advisor.¡± Celeste stood up and headed towards the door. She opened the door and gestured for the man to leave, ¡°I¡¯ll have the knight call you when we¡¯re done.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The chief stood up silently and left the room. Celeste shut the door and looked directly at Lunaria. ¡°What¡¯s this about minerals being taken from them? The chief mentioned crystals. Care to explain what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°¡­The crystals that we¡¯re mining are the key to restoring this land and making Arnold von Berkley one of the richest city lords in history. They hold far more worth than that chief and his people realize.¡± ¡°I assume the city lord knows what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Yes. In fact, he is the one who told us about the crystals.¡± ¡°Did he now¡­ Do you have a sample of the crystals? I¡¯d like to see what they look like.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Lunaria narrowed her eyes. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t trust me. I¡¯m still a stranger to you after all. My engagement to the city lord means nothing. But I can assure you that I have no hidden motives nor do I wish to sabotage whatever plan my fianc¨¦ has for his own land.¡± Lunaria sighed softly before pulling something out of her chest pocket. It was a small blood-red diamond. Celeste frowned. ¡°These are the crystals that you hold in such high value? I run a jewel business and can say for certain these are worth next to nothing.¡± The crystal looked cheap and brittle, unlike the kinds of diamonds that Celeste usually works with that shine with brilliance and splendour. The crystal that Lunaria took out definitely had a shine to it but not a shine that would wow people by its appearance. Appearances are usually the first thing their customers look at when purchasing their jewellery. ¡°I can understand why you think so. I won¡¯t criticise your ignorance. My master was also in disbelief at first.¡± ¡°Your master?¡± ¡°My master sold me to Arnold von Berkley for a certain time period. I am here with a purpose. Agreeing with whatever that barbarian native wants will be going against my reason for being here.¡± Celeste wanted to know where Lunaria came from but that wasn¡¯t the important thing here. ¡°If the other side was a bunch of greedy nobles then we could¡¯ve made a deal like: They get 2% of every load that we bring back to the city. But these are barbarians who have no interest in profit. The chief claims these crystals are part of their livelihood. What do you suggest we do, advisor?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we wait for Lord Arnold to come back first? I feel like making a decision on his behalf will upset him. I don¡¯t want to sabotage the promises I made in my contract that ties me to him.¡± ¡°¡­I know I said that we can''t make a decision on our own but he¡¯s not in the empire at the moment so we need to solve this now. If he¡¯s unhappy with how things are then I¡¯ll take responsibility. So, again, what do you suggest we do?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I would ignore these fools. They pose no threat to this city since we have knights surrounding the manor and guards in every district of the city. An invasion from them is unlikely. But he said something about a lake goddess. If my memory serves me right, that¡¯s a minor god like the Wind and Earth God. They were once close disciples of the Human Gods. Gods usually only have a few close disciples. They serve their purpose for one era before going to some far-off world to retire and give the next generation a chance to serve a Human God. My guess is that the lake goddess is the Water God who became estranged from her brethren when they came to this world.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of some cult that worships the Sun God. Is that also a minor god like the lake goddess?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The chief mentioned giving the crystals to this goddess to get blessed with protection in return.¡± ¡°Praying and offering sacrifices ensures their forest is protected by her power. How else do you think they survived this long in a monster infested land such as this?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Celeste sat back on the chair and leaned back. She stared up at the ceiling. The question on her mind was: Will the lake goddess turn on us if we take all the crystals? Minor god or not, divine entities are powerful individuals. Celeste had no idea how strong it was but it could surely pose a threat to the city. ¡®What if she¡¯s actually keeping dangerous monsters from invading these lands?¡¯ Anything was possible at this point. There could even be monster zones far more dangerous than the ones in the Mountains of Wails. The Mountains of Wails are known as one of the most dangerous places on the continent. Also, the monster wave incident caused concern that more monsters can escape dungeons and attack the continent¡¯s people. As mentioned before, anything is possible. ¡°Let¡¯s go on a little trip." Celeste said with a smile. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Celeste told the chief that she and Lunaria make a decision on behalf of Arnold under the condition that he lets her meet with this lake goddess. She didn¡¯t want to make a decision without knowing what was going on first. If she made the wrong decision and it jeopardized the city then Arnold will blame her for it. She doesn¡¯t know what she¡¯ll do if the one she loves so dearly were to hate her. Hopefully, she¡¯ll make the right decision when the time comes. ** The group left the city a while ago. Celeste didn¡¯t want to travel with a large group so she brought Lunaria along with two of the elite knights. The chief¡¯s people who came to the city with him were following way behind their small group. Celeste wasn¡¯t a combatant and by the looks of it, neither was Lunaria. The knights could hold off any would-be assailants. The group was currently moving through a dense thicket. Celeste didn¡¯t have any clothes suitable for hiking so she had no choice but to wear her shortest heels and a simple dress. Lunaria suggested walking barefoot but there was no way Celeste would allow her pedicured feet to be stained by the earth¡¯s filth. She¡¯ll persevere even if she¡¯s walking awkwardly. ¡°We are almost there.¡± The chief looked back and said. He had been quiet ever since Celeste told him to take her to the lake goddess. He wasn¡¯t opposed to the idea. It was probably because he thought that Celeste will have sympathy for his people and no longer allow Arnold to mine the crystals. In other words, she¡¯ll have to sacrifice the profits they can obtain with these crystals just because she felt bad for a small community of people. ¡®The world doesn¡¯t work that way.¡¯ Her initial decision was to let them choose between: Come to live on Arnold¡¯s land. They won¡¯t need the crystals to survive anymore. It¡¯s either that. Or. Stay in the mountains. But they won¡¯t be able to keep the crystals to themselves anymore. Any resistance will be met with force. ¡°How do your people survive the monsters in these forests?¡± Celeste asked the chief. ¡°The lake goddess gives us various means of protection. She can create a wall unseen to the naked eye which will turn monsters away. She can also make sounds of much bigger monsters to scare away the smaller ones. Her favourite sound is the mating call of a Leviathan, a dragon said to be as old as the Dragon God. Mating calls mean that there¡¯s two or more of the same species in one area. Smart monsters will think that there are two of maybe more Leviathans so they will never approach our land. That is how we survive without resorting to putting our lives in danger by confronting our foes.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever wonder why she wants these crystals?¡± ¡°No. If she protects and blesses my people then the reason is irrelevant to us. We carry the crystals to her and she protects us. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± ¡°Carry it to her? Why can¡¯t she just collect them on her own?¡± The chief stopped. He pointed towards the mountains that were obscured by the grey clouds. ¡°She resides in a lake between those mountains. We make the journey up those mountains every season to offer her gifts and receive her divine protection.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she just leave the lake?¡± Lunaria replied instead of the chief, ¡°A minor god is unable to go anywhere they want to. If she picked a lake in the mountains then she¡¯ll stay there for all eternity or until she dies. Divine beings are given a lot of restrictions if they leave their home worlds. Has she told you this, chief?¡± ¡°No, this is the first time I am hearing of it. Thank you for informing me.¡± ¡°So, she¡¯s using her powers to protect your people and this forest while being chained to one place? She must be very powerful. Does she speak the human tongue?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Good. Then communication is possible.¡¯ The bushes suddenly rustled. Celeste could hear the ground being stepped on from all around their small group. People emerged from the bushes. They seemed to be from the same tribe as the chief given their slightly tanned skin colour and traditional clothing. There weren¡¯t just over a hundred of them but thousands looking at the group. They must¡¯ve gathered together waiting for good news. ¡°Welcome to my home, First Lady.¡± Chapter 153: Lake Goddess Celeste was currently sitting inside the chief¡¯s hut that was located at the very top of the hill, overlooking the other huts. Lunaria was with her. The two of them were sitting on the floor since the chief didn¡¯t have standing furniture besides tables that they seemed to have made by hand. Celeste wasn¡¯t surprised since they were a barbarian tribe. The chief¡¯s house was filled to the brim with his people who were curiously looking at the two maidens and their knights. Celeste could feel the most eyes on her, particularly on her body. The women of the natives probably weren¡¯t anything to look at to them. But what about a fair lady with supple skin and silky blonde hair with a body that outshines most women her age? Celeste could see many men with pitched tents under their undergarments. Normally this would¡¯ve disgusted her but she felt it was quite amusing. It felt like being desired by monkeys. The chief entered the hut. He wasn¡¯t wearing his traditional robes anymore. His upper body was now bare but he wore strange necklaces around his neck. Looking at the shape of the skulls, it might¡¯ve belonged to rodents and other small animals. ¡°I deeply apologize for making you wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s with your outfit?¡± Celeste asked in confusion. What was the point of changing clothes? ¡°This is my ritual uniform. I must perform the ritual while wearing it to clear a path to the goddess.¡± ¡°Like magic? I¡¯ve heard that clerics do this when casting extremely powerful but dangerous divine spells.¡± ¡°Yes, it is similar to divine arcane.¡± The Ritual Dance was a tribute to the gods. If the gods are watching then the power of your spell increases immensely. That¡¯s because they know that you¡¯re performing the dance in their name so they are pleased by it. ¡°I would like to point out that not many people will be able to accompany us up the mountain so please decide who will go with you.¡± Celeste looked at Lunaria. ¡°Take the two knights with you,¡± Lunaria said when she made eye contact with Celeste, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring them along to protect both of us. I brought them in case it was needed for us to split up.¡± ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re fine waiting for me here?¡± ¡°Yes. I will take a look around at the ore veins that they have up here in these mountains. We¡¯ve never mined this high up before. Well, we never needed to since supply outweighs the demand. I¡¯ll mark them while I¡¯m up here.¡± Celeste could hear a bunch of groaning and muttering from the natives when Lunaria mentioned ¡°mining¡±. ¡°Very well then. Chief, I will take these knights with me.¡± ¡°Safety first, I understand. Then let us go without delay.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Climbing mountains was something new to Celeste. She had never in her 20 years of living gone up a mountain. She was always admiring the beauty of them either from a carriage while passing beneath one or from afar. The air was much colder. She didn¡¯t bring a coat of some sort so she was freezing. The chief who was walking ahead of her didn¡¯t shiver at all despite having nothing on his upper body. Celeste looked closely at his back that was filled with flesh wounds that looked similar to burns. ¡°Did you get injured in a fire or something, chief?¡± Celeste asked after curiosity got the best of her. He glanced back with a puzzled expression, probably wondering what she was referring to. ¡°I¡¯m talking about your back. Why is it covered in burns?¡± ¡°I see, so that is what you meant. No, what you see are intentional wounds. It is the mark of every challenger who has challenged me for my position as chief. I have been the chief for 25 Great Moons so I have been challenged by many of the other villages¡¯ strongest warriors.¡± ¡°What do great moons mean exactly?¡± ¡°It is a number equivalent to 60 seasons that have gone by since my ascension.¡± ¡°Ohhh, you mean years?¡± ¡°Yers? Is that your people¡¯s way of telling time? What a strange word.¡± ¡°We count the days using a concept known as ¡®hours¡¯. There are 24 hours in a day and sixty minutes in one hour. There are a total number of 365 days in a year¡ªor Great Moons as you call it.¡± ¡°Oho, that seems far easier than letting our shaman predict when the next season change will be. I will be sure to tell my people what I have learned.¡± ¡°Have you ever lost to one of the challengers?¡± Celeste got back to their previous subject. ¡°No, I take pride in my strength and do not boast about it unwisely. I did not lie when I said that I am the strongest.¡± ¡°Interesting. What do you even get in return for winning? I can only see people fighting over a throne as stupid if either party doesn¡¯t get something if they win.¡± ¡°I can choose to take their hut, the land they grow food on or the women in their families. I have over 100 wives in total and three times that amount of children.¡± ¡®Women are being handed out like objects. People like Ronia wouldn¡¯t like that,¡¯ Celeste chuckled. ¡°So, the women happily go along with this?¡± ¡°Women feel honored to serve a chief¡ªwhether it is around my villages or in my bed. The title has been passed down for ten generations and a chief continues to be the sole ruler of his villages. He does not seek advice from others like a king or emperor of your country. If his people disagrees with his way of ruling then he shall gladly change that way of ruling in accordance to their concerns. It is important to have a good relationship with my people as strength is not the only deciding factor.¡± ¡®That¡¯s rather ironic. Isn¡¯t changing something that you implemented yourself because of what others said the same as seeking advice from others? If the goddess wasn¡¯t here to protect his people then they would¡¯ve died to monsters long ago with this savage life they live.¡¯ The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. What makes a village wasn¡¯t their ruler, it was the people and how they saw their ruler. The same logic applies to nations. What kind of ruler doesn¡¯t seek advice from his people? One with a lot of pride, that¡¯s who. He wants to appear perfect to his people despite not being perfect in the slightest. If this chief was the perfect ruler then he wouldn¡¯t have been led on like this. He probably thinks that Celeste will care about their village and make a decision that benefits them. All she cared about was being praised by Arnold. If she has to kill these people then she¡¯ll go with that. However, there was no way for her to make a decision that benefits Whitage city right now. Lunaria also didn¡¯t have an answer to anything. That¡¯s why she has to meet this lake goddess. The two of them arrived near a lake. It was so huge that it was hard to even see the other side of its bank without squinting really hard. ¡°There.¡± The chief pointed forwards. In the distance was the huge lake with its clear water surface reflecting the rays of the sun. ¡°There¡¯s no barrier as I thought there¡¯d be. Didn¡¯t you say that you need to clear a path?¡± ¡°Do you notice how there is no vegetation in this crater?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Celeste looked around after what he said. ¡®That place seems so barren. Why aren¡¯t there any vegetation near the lake?¡¯ One would expect some plants to grow right beside a lake but the banks of the lake was just bare land. There weren¡¯t even any animals like ducks present in the water. Not just that, the forest trees looked like a border of some sort, as if the trees stopped growing over a certain distance. Only bare land was beyond the border of trees. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Instead of answering, the chief picked up a stick and threw it towards the entrance of the forest. The stick suddenly transformed into particles when it flew past the trees. Celeste lifted an eyebrow and looked at the chief to explain. ¡°This part of the forest is filled with the goddess¡¯ power to protect her domain. The power ends at the banks of the lake. I can only create a straight path to it, unfortunately.¡± ¡°Why would a goddess need protection?¡± They¡¯re supposed to be powerful beings. Celeste didn¡¯t know much about minor gods but the fact that they were called ¡°gods¡± must mean that they¡¯re strong. ¡°She can only protect, not fight.¡± ¡°¡­Whatever. Just do your silly dance so that I can meet her.¡± ¡°Very well. Please stand back. A magi formula will appear beneath my feet. No one besides the caster may stand on it.¡± Celeste did as he said. She stood a few meters away. The chief held the staff in front of his body with both hands. He began making deep sounds with his mouth. The chief shook the staff up and down as he jumped back and forth. A magic formula appeared beneath his feet. ¡°Hoohaayah, hoohaayah! Hoohaayah! Hoohaayah! Buhbuhbibibi, sungo, sungobo. Ganbahi, ganbahi, sapi!¡± Celeste¡¯s face wrinkled hearing those weird sounds. The chief¡¯s bottom garments shook each time he jumped up and down so she could see his dangling manhood. She decided to look around the vicinity. ¡°?¡± She noticed that most of the trees were surrounded by crystals of various sizes. ¡®Are those the same type of crystals as the one Lunaria showed me?¡¯ The crystals seemed to be growing out of the ground. They had a pure red color unlike the dark red crystal that Lunaria showed Celeste. ¡®Those must be the purer crystals. I¡¯ve never heard of crystals just growing out of the ground like this, though.¡¯ There wasn¡¯t a dungeon near the city so it was hard to say how they were growing. The magic circle beneath the chief¡¯s feet glowed with a radiant light. An arc of light shot in a straight line. Nothing else happened besides that. ¡°You may proceed, First Lady.¡± Celeste silently stepped forward. There was a glowing path in the direction of the lake which is probably the guide she needs to follow. Celeste began walking faster. The two knights were following behind her. ¡®It¡¯s not just in one place where crystals are growing out of the ground,¡¯ Celeste noticed a gigantic crystal that seemed to have grown right through one of the trees, ¡®What kind of crystal are these¡­¡¯ She looked forward again. ¡°Is that her?¡± Celeste noticed a figure on the bank of the lake. A melodious voice suddenly resounded. It sounded like the person was singing a hymn. Celeste didn¡¯t know why but her body was becoming relaxed as if she wanted to fall asleep. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a Siren song?¡¯ Sirens are an all-female species that sing with their beautiful voices to ensnare sailors or any other victim in a false sense of safety even in the most violent waters. They would then rape the men before eating them once it¡¯s confirmed that they¡¯re pregnant. Of course, their voices work on women as well. Women are usually just killed since they can¡¯t get a Siren pregnant. Celeste felt her consciousness drowning away. However, the song stopped before her eyes could shut completely. She snapped out of it and noticed that they were right next to the strange person on the bank of the lake. Celeste could see the side of the woman¡¯s face. Her hair was a vibrant orange and her skin a supple white. Her lower body was submerged in the water but Celeste could see something resembling blue fish scales on the woman¡¯s lower back. ¡°Can you see me¡­?¡± Celeste approached the woman carefully. Half of her face was covered by a blind mask decorated with golden embroidered patterns and a metallic frame. It was similar to the masks one would wear to mask parties but the one she was wearing looks far too extravagant for just a party. ¡°My eyes may be closed but my other senses are working quite fine. Apologies but I cannot reveal my eyes to mortals as it may kill you.¡± The goddess said with a smile. She stood up from where she sat. As expected, she had a fishtail. A light surrounded her lower body in the next moment. A beautiful pair of long legs appeared when the light faded. The woman¡¯s robe also glowed before it extended and wrapped around her legs. ¡°So, what can I do for you? Humans besides the mountain tribes rarely come here. Well, all of them perish when they approach while being unaware of my life drain spell. I rarely take it down." ¡°So that¡¯s what it was. I thought that it¡¯s some kind of spell that can disintegrate anything that enters its range.¡± ¡°Draining something of its life is similar to that. The spell I cast simply drains all lifeforce and when there¡¯s nothing left of its target, it begins chipping away at the target¡¯s physical form. Oh hold on, let me remove the spell while you are here. I wouldn¡¯t want you to get hurt when the chief¡¯s path disappears.¡± ¡®So she knows he¡¯s here too.¡¯ She raised her hand to the sky. A yellow light surrounded it for a brief second. ¡°Little Ugur¡¯s spell has a limit so it¡¯s not safe to have a human stay here after that limit runs out.¡± ¡®I wish he told me that. Did he intentionally keep quiet about it hoping that I would die here?¡¯ ¡°Thank you for the consideration.¡± ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Phistia, whisperer of the oceans. What about you and your friends here?¡± ¡°I am Celeste von Penston,¡± Celeste looked at the two knights beside her. Both of them shook their heads as they grunted, ¡°It seems they¡¯re not allowed to reveal their identities.¡± ¡°I see. Well, that¡¯s fine. What can I do for you?¡± ¡°It has come to my understanding that the people of the mountains are offering very valuable minerals to Lady Phistia. I would like to know why.¡± The woman suddenly bent forward. Her face was right in front of Celeste. She seemed deep in thought. ¡°¡­..?¡± Celeste looked at her in puzzlement. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of burning this forest down but you don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary harm to the land of the one you love. So, you are here to compromise, despite not seeing the current issue from both perspectives.¡± "....Did you just read my mind?¡± Celeste asked in a flat tone as her eyes narrowed. ¡°I apologize. I had a feeling that something sinister was within your heart hidden underneath that beauty and feminine charm of yours. It pains me that I was right.¡± Celeste smirked, ¡°Gods don¡¯t seem to know what privacy is. Fine, yes, I have killed, I have betrayed and I have manipulated. But who would suspect that a beautiful young dame such as myself is capable of those crimes? I use the ignorance of others to my advantage.¡± The goddess smiled thinly, ¡°I cannot comprehend how such a cold and dead heart can love another human being. Please forgive me for peeking inside your head. I tend to read everyone¡¯s minds who come here. That¡¯s how I respond to danger if the other party appears friendly at first.¡± Celeste shrugged, ¡°Apology accepted. Now answer my question. Why do you need the crystals?¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking informally now, hm? I don¡¯t need the crystals. Well, not a lot of them since it''s unnecessary. But it¡¯s better to have a lot of them on-hand in case something goes wrong.¡± ¡°In case something goes wrong with what?¡± The goddess pointed in a certain direction. It was to the top of the mountain that was casting its shadow over this place. Celeste saw an arc of orange light above the mountain¡¯s peak. The arc of orange light resembled the horizon that bathes the land during a sunset. The arc looked like an upside-down moon during its waxing crescent phase. It wasn''t a moon nor a sun. So, what was it? ¡°I must stop the eye of the other world from opening. These crystals can prevent that from happening." Chapter 154: Key ¡°Eye of¡­ the other world?¡± ¡°The Key to the Lands of Kwixt. A land filled with horrid nightmarish lifeforms cursed with the abnormality of evolution. They live in a world no human can survive in. That rip in space you see up there is connected to that world.¡± ¡°Lands of Kwixt¡­? I¡¯ve never heard of such a place before.¡± ¡®Is it from the previous era?¡¯ Celeste knows little about the continent¡¯s history. Maybe the academy has this place recorded? ¡°I thought humans are familiar with that land? Haven¡¯t your people been attacked by those otherworldly monsters nearly every century? Or did I misremember what I heard?¡± ¡®Did something like that ever¡­¡¯ Celeste suddenly realized what the goddess was talking about. Otherworldly monsters¡­ ¡°¡­Are you referring to the world beyond the Intermid barrier?¡± ¡°Barrier? I don¡¯t see any barrier on that mountain or anywhere around here for that matter.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no barrier?¡± Celeste looked up at the orange arc of light. There didn¡¯t appear to be any border, just like the goddess said. The Intermid barrier at the empire¡¯s border was visible even to the naked eye. It changed colors sometimes but it¡¯s still visible even during the day. How could a rip in space¡ªthat leads to that world¡ªbe possible? ¡°Just to confirm¡­ Have any monsters come through that place?¡± ¡°No. However, I suspect that it is a key to allowing the monsters to invade your world. If the key is turned then the eye will open, which will cause many holes to appear in space-time. That ultimately leads to an invasion. From what I understand, your people has someone capable of defeating those monsters.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ She¡¯s Freya York, the Archmage. Are you saying that the rips in the barrier only appears when that eye, or whatever you call it, opens?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I observed. Travelers come through this mountain frequently. I get my information from them. One of them told me many decades ago that their nation was overrun by the monsters from the Lands of Kwixt. At the same time, I could see the eye observing the world. It was at that moment that I knew that the eye was the key that should never be turned.¡± Celeste had nothing to say to this. She just looked dumbstruck. Normally people would laugh at what this goddess was saying. The only explanation that humans can accept was: ¡°The world has always been divided. There was no single world, but three separate dimensions¡ªthe demon world, the land of the Intermid, and the continents of humanoids¡±. ¡°Why is it called the ¡®Lands of Kwixt¡¯? The people in this world call it the Intermid Border. Well, they call the barrier that but we refer to the world beyond the barrier witth the same name.¡± ¡°I only know that Kwixt was a mortal with the dream to obtain true power and rise above the gods of time. His wish was not granted but he obtained a fraction of that power. However, this power corrupted his very mortal form. It turned him into a beast of questionable and mysterious origins. He loathed what the power did to him but he came to accept it and spread his influence throughout the world, causing fear in the hearts of the weak. He had another wish¡ªto find others like him. However, that wish was also not granted to him. Thus, the thing he was then decided to create more like him. He wanted to build a nation filled with only his own kin¡ªgods. Yet again, he failed. His children could not grow, they had no signs of being sentient like him but they had one desire¡ªto destroy. That was the only link he shared with the children he brought into this world by raping countless creatures. Melis did not let him continue doing as he pleased since he was a threat to her creations. She created what you people now call the ¡®Intermid Border¡¯ to keep his children from escaping. The barrier has been there for thousands of years and is beginning to show signs of breaking. This mortal who went by the name of Kwixt was banished from this world, seeking another purpose. However, each wish he has never comes to fruition. Fate turned its back on him. He now wanders as a beast seeking yet another meaningless wish.¡± ¡°What kind of name is Kwixt exactly? I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s from a language called Godorin. Its origins started on my home world. It translates to ¡®Star¡¯ in your language.¡± ¡®So the Lands of Kwixt was originally the cage of this monster that wanted to create his own species?¡¯ Celeste smiled wryly, ¡°That sounds rather unbelievable.¡± ¡°There are many iterations of the tale of Kwixt. What I just told you is the iteration of my people. Your people came up with your own story for it just like we have. But I¡¯m sure ours isn¡¯t far from the truth. I believe there exists a grimoire somewhere in this world that can tell the true story of Kwixt. If you wish to know more, then find it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested enough to go looking for a book so I¡¯ll pass.¡± Still, she¡¯ll need to report what she just heard to the magic tower in the empire. They can relay this information to the Archmage. Of course, Celeste won¡¯t mention the crystals. If Lunaria and Arnold kept the crystals a secret then it must mean that they don¡¯t want people to know about the crystals just yet. ¡°These crystals are very important in keeping this world and the Lands of Kwixt separated from each other.¡± ¡°?¡± Noticing Celeste¡¯s questioning face, the goddess continued: ¡°Mana is the source of power for a majority of the things in this world. It can help magicians wield arcane of the grandmasters, it can be used to enchant and strengthen equipment, it can enrich the soil of the earth¡­ The lists goes on. The crystals that the people of the mountains gather for me are used for a very special purpose.¡± The goddess pointed up at the orange arc of light. ¡°That tear in space needs a constant supply of mana, something that most things can¡¯t provide.¡± ¡°¡­.How much mana are you talking about exactly?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no definite answer to your question. Some days it needs less than average and other days it needs a lot.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Surely there can¡¯t be a crystal big enough to continuously provide mana to keep a rip in space closed.¡± The biggest type of crystal that Celeste knew about was a city core. A city core mainly controls the water systems of every nation. They are one of the most important resources for a city to have. Dungeons usually harbor giant crystals all of the time. Although they can be found outside dungeons as well, it¡¯s rare to find them everywhere. Places with high concentration of mana have crystals that are capable of becoming city cores. The water doesn¡¯t just get transported to households, it gets cleaned to ensure that its both drinkable and capable of cleaning one¡¯s body. They don¡¯t last very long despite how big they usually are. One can only last up to five or more years. The continent was vast so the nations never run out of crystals. ¡°There is a ginormous crystal underground which is supplying mana to the Key. I cannot say for certain if there are more crystals of the same size elsewhere. My job is to redirect the mana through a hole that leads to the crystal. I throw more crystals into that hole whenever the mountain people bring me more crystals. It¡¯s important that the Key receives the right amount of mana otherwise even a ripple can cause portals to appear in the Intermid Border. I must ask, why do you care what I do with the crystals?¡± ¡°This land belongs to someone I know. The resources are also his and these people are using it. The crystals will secure profits for his land which in turn will benefit the House he¡¯ll rule. My House.¡± ¡°Land cannot belong to a single individual, dear. It can only belong to a community of people.¡± ¡°Spare me the speech, lake goddess. Fine, I understand that it¡¯s important that you receive these crystals so I won¡¯t stop you. Even he would understand. However, I want those people to go to the city where they can build new homes and not disturb the city lord¡¯s advisor¡¯s work. They had the audacity to come to the city and demand we leave their land. A compromise must be made or I will have to kill them all once I leave.¡± ¡°¡­You are threatening to kill people so casually?¡± ¡°Either that or they accept the compromise.¡± The goddess looked at the knights who were standing behind Celeste. ¡°Is that why you brought these knights? To hurt innocent people?¡± ¡°They¡¯re mainly here to guard me from whichever idiot tries to attack me.¡± ¡°Violence is not always the answer. Have you told them about accepting them in the city?¡± ¡°All I told them was that I¡¯ll make a decision after meeting you.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°But I prefer it if they come to our land and live there. I¡¯ll have Lunaria give them plots of land to build new homes. Wouldn¡¯t that benefit you as well? You won¡¯t need to waste your power giving these people protection from monsters or anything else. You can only focus on protecting yourself or whatever disciples you get. They can still bring you the crystals but only the amount we agree on.¡± ¡°¡­You make a compelling argument. I agree that they¡¯re bringing an excessive amount of crystals despite the fact that the huge crystal¡ªwhich is the main source at the moment¡ªis still capable of providing power on its own. It has been providing power even before the Demon Human War. I believe that it will be another few decades before it burns out completely.¡± Celeste smiled, ¡°Excellent. Then I assume you¡¯re fine with my decision?¡± ¡°Indeed. However, I will need to speak with the chief first. Would you mind calling him down?¡± Celeste looked back at one of the knights. The knight hurriedly turned around and jogged up the crater. The chief came down with the knight soon after. He immediately prostrated in front of the goddess. ¡°Divine Goddess, I am honored to speak with your divine self again. Your body and face exude the same brilliance ever since I came here as a boy before becoming chief. Your toes up until your head is perfectly crafted, as one would expect of a goddess.¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The lake goddess smiled wryly seeing the chief kiss the top of her foot. ¡°¡­I thank you for the compliment and your loyalty, dear believer. Thank you for praying for me every night. A burst of power fills my body when I receive your people¡¯s prayers.¡± ¡°We promised to worship thee! And that is what we shall do every day of our lives!¡± ¡°Can you stop kissing her feet like a dog? We have important matters to discuss.¡± The chief got up. His expression turned stoic. ¡°I hope you made the right decision, First Lady.¡± ¡°I think listening to this child is in your people¡¯s best interest, Ugur.¡± Phistia spoke to the chief instead, ¡°I¡¯ve lived in this world for hundreds of years and have met many humans from the world outside this forest. I¡¯ve seen what humans do to each other when one side is pushed to the limit of their patience.¡± ¡°Goddess¡­?¡± ¡°This forest will remain standing since I will always be here. I cannot protect both the forest and your people. I¡¯ve been keeping quiet about this since it¡¯s a disgrace to admit to one¡¯s followers that you cannot provide them protection for too long. It manifests fear in their hearts then hatred. A god¡¯s greatest fear is being hated by the people who revere them.¡± ¡®She¡¯s lying without batting an eye. I thought gods were pure-hearted?¡¯ If she was really weakened or didn¡¯t have enough power to protect the mountain people then she would¡¯ve agreed with Celeste much sooner. The chief lowered his head silently. Celeste decided to speak. ¡°Your people are now officially citizens of Whitage. Well, you¡¯re more like welcome in its settlements.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You can still visit the forest to worship the goddess but you¡¯re forbidden from using the crystals unless you ask the city lord or his advisor.¡± Celeste doesn¡¯t legally own these crystals so she didn¡¯t mention her name. ¡°But my people have lived in these mountains for hundreds of Great Moons! How will we survive in a land of the unknown without our precious crystals!?¡± ¡°The city will have everything you need. I can¡¯t guarantee that you can hunt all the animals here in the forest as you please from now on but if you want to hunt then you should apply for a hunter¡¯s license in the future. It¡¯s not necessary for all your people to get one, the chief having one will suffice. Until then you buy or trade your food at the markets. We¡¯ll provide building materials but you¡¯re forbidden from cutting the trees down in this forest. Cutting the trees will only be done if it¡¯s necessary to expand the city and its settlements. Also, violence is prohibited, especially the challenger-for-the-chief-position nonsense. If you want to act like barbarians then do it where normal folk can¡¯t see you. And don¡¯t think of doing that in the forest since we¡¯ll have workers all around the forest in the coming future.¡± ¡°First Lady¡ª¡± ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to chase your people away if you stand against this decision. I¡¯m sure Lunaria would agree that you hold no worth for Arnold von Berkley or the city. I¡¯m giving your people this opportunity to live a better live without relying on something that will eventually run out. Is this kindness not enough for you? These crystals will eventually run out and that will be a problem for the future generations. They¡¯ll have to force themselves to adept without relying on the crystals. In the end, what point is there?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Even if you stand against us now and we decide to leave your people, you won¡¯t be able to stop Arnold von Berkley from mining the crystals. But if you so much as touch the workers, who are sent here to mine the crystals, then you will be chased from this land.¡± The chief lowered his head. His staff fell down. ¡°!¡± he suddenly pulled out a dagger from his backside and sprang towards Celeste. He aimed right for her throat. Celeste stood there calmly. A barrier suddenly appeared in front of Celeste which made a clang when the dagger hit it. At the same time, two greatswords aimed at the chief¡¯s neck, ready to cut him down. The goddess was the one who made the barrier. ¡°Chief! What are you doing! Do you realize the danger you just placed your people in!?¡± the goddess yelled. Celeste merely laughed when the chief fell with his knees on the ground. His hands trembled and the dagger fell onto the ground. ¡°Please¡­ Please don¡¯t hurt my people. Kill me instead so that I can repent for my actions.¡± ¡°My way of doing things is to kill the family or friends of the one who tries to attack me or wrong me.¡± Celeste said with a smirk as she lifted his chin, ¡°So your plead will go on deaf ears, chief.¡± ¡°Oh, goddess¡­ Oh, goddess¡­ What shall I do¡­¡± the man held the goddess¡¯ robes and clung to her waist. The goddess didn¡¯t answer him. She merely stood there with her gaze averted. Her poker face probably did the most damage to the chief who was seeking an answer. Seeing that even she wasn¡¯t going to help him, he let go. ¡°Something like that can¡¯t be forgiven, you know? I can execute you for trying to kill me, a noble. But I¡¯ll soften your sentence,¡± the chief slowly lifted his head when Celeste spoke, ¡°You will be given plots of land to build new homes around the other settlements. I doubt any of you will want to live inside the city.¡± It will take a long time before any of them is able to live in modern society. You can¡¯t expect a group of natives¡ªunfamiliar to any of modern society¡¯s norms¡ªto live among normal folk. The chief stood up, ready to leave. However, he stopped and spoke with his back turned. ¡°¡­.Please answer one question¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Will my people survive under Arnold von Berkley¡¯s rule without the goddess¡¯ protection?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something you have to worry about. We will soon have these knights spread throughout this entire land. Now, what will you do, chief?¡± Celeste already made the decision for him but she wanted to know whether or not he¡¯ll follow along. ¡°¡­.Thank you for accepting my people as your people, First Lady¡­.¡± Celeste smiled. The chief left in a hurry once Celeste dismissed him. Celeste was about to leave as well but the goddess stopped her. ¡°What will you do with the knowledge of the Key that I gave you?¡± the goddess seemed concerned about something. ¡°I¡¯ll have to tell someone at the Magic Tower in the empire. They can relay everything to the Archmage once she returns to the Academy.¡± ¡°¡­I fear doing so will burden this magic user you refer to as Archmage.¡± ¡°Hm? Why do you think so?¡± The lake goddess glanced up at the mountain peak, at the ¡°Key¡±. ¡°Keeping a seal from breaking apart isn¡¯t as easy as providing it a source of power from a magic crystal. It requires precise control so that there aren¡¯t any hiccups. The hiccups have a high possibility of causing cracks in the barrier.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Celeste suddenly recalled something, ¡°I heard that the main camp of the border patrol reported holes appearing in the Intermid. The monsters were trying to bruteforce their way through but Freya York responded to the distress signal. The matter was dealt with before any of them were able to cross to this world. This leads to a question I have in mind: Was the magic crystal supplying power as it usually had over the decades it has been providing power?¡± ¡®Could this be the hiccup she was talking about?¡¯ ¡°¡­Yes¡­ I expected something like that to happen again but¡­ if she didn¡¯t respond to the danger then many would¡¯ve died. Unlike what she¡¯s capable of, all I can do is guide the mana towards the seal. I feel like it would be partly my fault if the creatures managed to cross over.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s needed is a skilled magician to keep it intact? I can assure you that many mages will jump at a chance to hold that seal intact. They would gain nationwide recognition and wealth, after all.¡± The Intermid Barrier¡ªwell, the world beyond it¡ªhas been a major problem for all of humanity throughout history. If someone manages to find a way to keep the key sealed forever then they would be regarded as one of the greatest individuals to ever live. With this came fame and fortune, something that many elite mages aspire to achieve. It¡¯s safe to say that all six Magic Towers will want to come to this city to get the aforementioned. Celeste noticed the goddess smiling bitterly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­I fear it¡¯s not as easy as providing a solution for keeping the seal closed. A solution already exists.¡± ¡°Yes, you said that the mage has to be capable of high magic precision and control. There are many elite mages who fit both requirements.¡± The goddess shook her head, ¡°I think that only humanity¡¯s strongest magician can bear this burden. If I were to be honest, it¡¯s something I wouldn¡¯t wish on anyone.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± "The Archmage¡ªif she decides to ever do it¡ªwill need to bind her body to the seal. In other words, she needs to become one with the seal in order to keep it closed.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°She will need to be bound to it for all eternity, watching the world from that mountain peak until her body perishes.¡± Celeste¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ similar to being imprisoned?¡± ¡°Yes. If humanity wishes to keep the seal closed to avoid letting any holes appear then they must sacrifice the one who has attained the peak of magic¡­¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Celeste arrived back at the village. She thought back to what the goddess told her. How could they sacrifice the Archmage¡ªthe protector of humanity? She¡ªjust like all the others before her¡ªhad protected this continent from many adversaries. It¡¯s thanks to her that the people can live normal lives. What will happen to that peace when she¡¯s imprisoned for the sake of the people? Celeste couldn¡¯t fathom the monstrosities that their world will have to overcome without the Archmage. It was said that Freya York protects the entire world from outside magical forces. No one knows what specifically so it¡¯s mere speculation at this point. But it wasn¡¯t totally absurd given how busy Freya always is. ¡®I¡¯ll just relay the information I received to the Tower. They¡¯ll have to decide amongst themselves.¡¯ Lunaria approached Celeste. ¡°The chief gathered all the people in front of his residence. They¡¯re waiting for you, Lady Celeste. May I ask what changed his mind?¡± ¡°I will tell you everything later. Let¡¯s just finish up here so that we can leave.¡± She wanted to get started on providing them materials to build as soon as possible. There was no reason to delay it to when Arnold arrives. Celeste will have to manage multiple territories in the future anyway so this will be a test for her. Becoming the First Lady brings many challenges. A First Lady must show others that she does not live in the shadow of her husband, waiting to be ordered or told what to do. Celeste and Lunaria walked for a short while. They arrived in front of a large crowd that was gathered outside a two-story hut. The hut seemed to have been build around a tree, probably to not let the hut fall apart. Celeste ignored the crowd at first. She looked around the village. Puddles of water were formed on the road that was really just sand and rocks. There wasn¡¯t a draining system so most of the roads were under water. There were no farms since there wasn¡¯t a lot of open spaces near the village to accommodate one. The villagers didn¡¯t have tools to cut the trees down so they¡¯re forced to live on only the vegetables that the forest gives them. The men and women who hunt for the villages have to travel to the other side of the forest to find big game since the bigger animals don¡®t live this high up in the mountains. Knowing the state of their villages, doesn¡¯t Celeste¡¯s offer sound enticing? Celeste stepped forward and began speaking, ¡°I¡¯m sure the chief already told you what he did.¡± The people looked at the chief who lowered his head in shame. ¡°I won¡¯t let such actions go unpunished. If you¡¯re unfamiliar about how feudal lords rule their citizens then allow me to¡ª¡± ¡°Uhm, miss First Lady, may I ask a question?¡± One of the women, who was carrying a baby, raised her hand. ¡°¡­Go ahead.¡± ¡°If we go¡­ outside the forest and mountains¡­ Will we be safe without the goddess¡¯ protection?¡± ¡°Do you see those knights over there?¡± Celeste pointed to the two elite knights, ¡°They are under the rule of my fianc¨¦ for as long as his contract with their Order stands. They can slay anything that might threaten our people. How many more of them will come to our city, Lunaria?¡± ¡°200 will be ready to dispatch in about one month.¡± ¡°And how strong are each of them?¡± ¡°The expected levels are 70 to 85. The strongest one we have is the one guarding the minerals below the mansion. That knight is level 90.¡± The people gasped. ¡°If safety is your primary concern then you need not worry. We will not allow any monster to enter our land and put the people in danger, not as long as you are under the rule of Arnold von Berkley.¡± Murmurs resonated. The woman from earlier raised her hand again. ¡°W-What about when one of us gets sick or contracts a harmful parasite? Our children fall victim to illnesses every year. More children die then there are children born,¡± she lifted the baby in her arms, ¡°My little Cluclu has been coughing for the past few days. Our shaman predicted that she will not survive the next winter even with the power of the crystals.¡± Celeste looked at Lunaria. ¡°What does Whitage city intend to do for the sick and young?¡± ¡°Healthcare is paid for by taxes so none of our citizens or those that live on our land, but still pay taxes, have to pay medical fees. There are no major healthcare facilities yet but I have employed meisters and doctors from all over the continent. Also, a hospital has already started construction. I predict that it will be finished in a few years if all goes well.¡± ¡°¡­Are dokters and m-maisters like healers?¡± the woman asked. ¡°They are traditional healers so yes. But they identify health problems using science and biology, which is a better alternative to healing with magic.¡± ¡°Siens and bialoji? Cians¡­ bialogi¡­¡± the people tried to pronounce those strange words to get familiar with it. ¡°Do you get it now?¡± Celeste addressed the crowd, ¡°All you have to do is live on our land and pay taxes by growing your own food and selling it. In return, you get free healthcare, receive education for your children and you can walk the streets at night because there will always be a guard nearby to stop any crime. What¡¯s your decision?¡± Celeste looked at the people. No one stepped forward yet. But to their surprise, the chief stepped forward first. ¡°¡­If my people¡¯s future is guaranteed then I offer my loyalty to the First Lady and the Lord of Whitage.¡± He got onto his knees and prostrated. ¡°For the crime of trying to kill me, you shall receive 6 months in prison, Chief.¡± ¡°Prison? No matter. If it will allow me to repent for my sin then I will rot in prison for all eternity if it¡¯s for my people¡¯s safety and prosperity.¡± ¡°I-I would like to live under L-Lord Arnold and First Lady¡¯s rule!¡± the woman from earlier also got onto her knees. ¡°Me too!¡± another man stepped forward. Celeste smiled in satisfaction when she saw more and more people stepping forward. Soon the entire village was filled with people getting onto their knees. Celeste glanced at the mountain where the Key was located. There¡¯s no doubt in her mind that the news of the Key will create chaos. Not just to humans, but to non-humans like Elves, dragons and demons as well. What will the people do? Will they simply ignore the threat and continue fighting the monsters trying to cross the barrier or will they offer up their Archmage for the good of humanity? The choice they make will determine whether they live or die. It will also determine whether humans are worth protecting. Intermission - Advertising Magic is a concept that humans aren¡¯t able to fully understand. There were hundreds of thousands of spells created from it but no one had been able to delve any deeper than any Archmage could. Some speculated that Archmages were the only individuals that had a clear answer to the question: ¡°where did magic originate from?¡± Mana and Magic. One was useless without the other. There existed a different category of the arcane that was dedicated to finding out the mysteries of magic. It wasn¡¯t practical like what was required for casting spells. It was known as Magic Theory. The remaining six of original seven magic towers made it a subject which students can choose to research and become wizards in the Towers. Though it was less popular than Arcane Arts, it allowed those without mana to get involved with the study of magic. It was far harder to join the Magic Towers but very rewarding. There was one such girl named Ersa who had struggled through years of blood and sweat and dedication. She was manaless but she was not without motivation. Manaless wizards were hated by society. They studied something that they weren¡¯t capable of doing themselves. Why would you study magic when you have no mana to speak of? Why not become a knight instead or better yet, get a job that suits normal humans? She had been asked these kinds of questions many times. Her answer would stay the same: I want to continue my grandfather¡¯s research because I, too have a love for magic. And I will definitely find a way to use magic without having mana! That was all she ever wanted: To cast magic. Yet she was manaless. How will she get past this dilemma? She will achieve that dream by completing her grandfather¡¯s research which handles manaless casting. But doesn''t that sound ridiculous? Yes, it does. She knew that as well but she wanted to fulfil that dream even if it was stupid or na?ve. ¡°Good morning, Lady Melissa!" Ersa entered the office of one of the Magic Tower¡¯s most elite mages: Melissa Frin. She was an 8th-star Elite Mage and was a former professor of the Ardark Imperial Academy. There were many who were on the same rank as her but not many who could achieve what she achieved in her ten years of service to the Tower. Although Ersa hated this woman¡¯s bitchy personality, she couldn¡¯t help but admire how she was able to rise to the top in a field that was mostly male dominated. The Archmage was another story since she was born with talent but Melissa worked her way up and eliminated all her obstacles. That was why Ersa respected her. ¡°Did you redo the assignment I gave you?¡± Melissa asked without even looking up from what she was reading. She was holding a magic item in her hand over a book¡¯s page. ¡®Is that a book about divine arcane? Why is she reading it?¡¯ ¡°Yes! I would like you to take a look please! I tried my best this time!" Ersa took out the assignment from her magic bag. Melissa¡ªunlike other professors of the Magic Tower¡ªtold her assistants to bring their assignments individually so that she can check it on her own. Most professors would let other people mark their assistants¡¯ work. Having to go over and mark almost a hundred people''s work is definitely tiring. Melissa wasn''t like other professors because she wanted to look at their work first before submitting it to her superiors of the Inner Tower. This helps create a bond with her assistants since she can guide them on the right path and praise them for their good work instead of waiting for feedback by some ghost marker. Not every elite mage does this since they have so many things to do. The bad thing though-- ¡°Complete garbage. Did a first year academy student write this?¡± Melissa tore up Ersa¡¯s assignment and threw it in her face. --was that you would insulted if your work doesn''t meet her standards. ¡°B-But I checked for any mistakes f-from my last attempt! There weren¡¯t any this time! I even paid one of the other scholars to give me pointers!¡± Ersa cried as she tried to catch the falling pieces of her assignment. Melissa brushed her hair aside and leaned forward, ¡°Would you like to know why I hate this assignment of yours?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Its lacks depth. It''s as if you copied someone else''s homework. You have such a bright mind. Why does your work never reflect that? I thought someone without mana becoming my assistant was ridiculous. Even my other assistants thought so because all of them come from prestigious magician families. I thought you would break in the first two months due to the difficulty of the work but no,¡± she shook her head, ¡°You were able to pleasantly surprise me. My colleagues were surprised as well. We thought that you just might become the first elite mage without magic potential. But this was short-lived after only seven months. My point is that your future is decided if you can¡¯t even put your skills to practice.¡± In other words, if she couldn¡¯t perform what she wrote on paper then there¡¯s no point in trying to become an elite mage. ¡°B-But no one wants to help me test my theories¡­ They say I¡¯m crazy¡­¡± ¡°Then buy a slave with mana and let them do it. Or better yet why not try buying an Elf slave from the black market? I have some connections that I can share. That¡¯s where my kindness to you will end.¡± High quality slaves are expensive and hard to even come by, let alone those with magic capabilities. There''s a small chance that one can find a slave capable of anything above 1st rank magic. Elves are even harder to buy. Most of them have excellent magic potential given the fact that they grow up in an environment rich with mana. Of course, this just means that they¡¯re harder to buy since they¡¯re more expensive than regular slaves with magic potential. All in all, it was pointless. Ersa had finally seen the bottleneck her grandfather had struggled with many times before. They couldn¡¯t put what they write into practice without help. She had asked many people to help her with this but had always been refused. Money was the only thing she could use to persuade others to help her but she had used the last bit of her inheritance on magic equipment for her workshop. ¡°Unless you get rid of that pride of yours which only manaless garbage have, you won¡¯t be able to succeed when you enter the big world out there,¡± Melissa said coldly, ¡°Get out of my office. I expect your third and final attempt by next week.¡± * Ersa didn¡¯t say a word. She only left the office as tears forced to come out. She arrived at a tree that was standing near a pond by the garden. The second Magic Tower¡¯s main building was casting a giant shadow over where she stood. It was like a skyscraper breaking past the clouds. It was early morning so the empire was bathed in mist. The sun wasn¡¯t that high so it was fairly cold. Ersa looked up at the tower. That majestic tower had birthed thousands of successful mages throughout history. Being able to call yourself an employee of the tower was an honor already. ¡®Will I also end up like my grandfather¡­ Dying a lonely death after realizing that my efforts were meaningless?¡¯ Ersa felt like giving up countless times but she always pushed through. Her motivation was to fulfil her grandfather¡¯s goal. It¡¯s now her goal. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Her inability to cast magic was never that big a deal to Ersa before but now it felt like a curse. Ersa pulled up her robe and looked at her wrist. Multiple slashing wounds were on her arm, each bigger than the last. A fresh wound was on her upper forearm. She scratched her arm uncontrollably. ¡°All the hardships I faced, only to be called garbage¡­? Ha... ahahaha... Hic...." Droplets of tears fell onto that wound. She sniffled. The beautiful scenery before her didn¡¯t register in her mind at all. In fact, it contrasted to how she felt. ¡°¡ªHumans are really amusing when they¡¯re at rock-bottom." The gentle voice of a man came from beside her. ¡°E-Eh?¡± Ersa hurriedly lowered her sleeve and stood up. Her eyes widened when she saw the handsome man who was standing beside her. No, he was no man. Even though he looked like a human, Ersa had the feeling that he was nothing like her kind. He was a being that far outclassed her kind. A monster. He touched her cheek and wiped her tears. His red eyes scanned her body. Ersa shivered. He had such powerful eyes. They emitted such pressure that could make any being kneel before this man. ¡°A beautiful young woman with vibrant eyes determined to complete her grandfather¡¯s research. That¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°H-H-How did you¡ª!?¡± Something was in his hand. It was a file. The file had her name on it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve done quite a lot of research on the young ones fresh out of the academy. Of course, I could¡¯ve picked the top brass to investigate as well. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d have been easier to please given how human greed accumulates as one ages. But easier doesn¡¯t always mean better, right?" ¡°W-Why did you approach me?¡± she backed up as she asked. ¡°I have something you want. But in order to receive that something from me, you must do something for me.¡± The man said with a smirk. ¡°I-I don¡¯t have any sexual experience so¡ª¡± The demon suddenly laughed, ¡°How amusing. I assure you that it won¡¯t require you to engage in such acts.¡± ¡°Uhm, I have to get back¡­¡± Ersa turned around but the man was suddenly right in front of her, ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°Now, now. I promise you that my request will not harm you in any way nor is it a perverse request. Although it might sound easy to do, it will impact many people, including myself.¡± Ersa frowned. ¡®What do I do?¡¯ She opened her mouth but closed it again. The man spoke again, ¡°Would you like to know what I¡¯ll offer you in return for your service?¡± She nodded slowly. The demon took something out of his pocket. It was a silk pouch. Something was inside of that pouch. She could tell by how heavy it looked. ¡°Inside of that pouch is the thing that will make your dream¡ªnay, both your and your grandfather¡¯s dream come true,¡± Vetis said as he opened his arms with a smirk. Ersa hesitantly opened the pouch. Her eyes was almost blinded by a brilliant red glow, followed by a wonderful aroma. She opened her eyes and looked inside. ¡°Crystals¡­?¡± ¡°They are commonly known as blood crystals by a small number of people who know about them.¡± Ersa took out the fist-sized crystal. ¡°Why does it smell like flowers?¡± ¡°I do not know. Every single one of them have a distinct scent similar to flowers.¡± ¡°You have more? Where did these even come from?¡± Ersa was part of a wizard course. The course covers every single magic crystal recorded in history and what they could do. Some magic crystals, like a city core, could power households and street lamps while others could be used to store spells(almost similar to magic sheets, only less popular among mages since the decent ones were very expensive). Magic sheets were useful to all mages regardless of their quality, which is why they are more popular. How had she never heard of this crystal? ¡°I shall only reveal that if you agree to cooperate with me, Miss Ersa.¡± The man didn¡¯t answer her. Ersa could understand that he just wanted to protect his secrets which was common sense since both of them were strangers. ¡°I know this from hearsay but your grandfather wanted to make it possible for manaless people to use magic, right?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°It sounds ridiculous.¡± ¡°Say what you want! He was a great man who made lots of discoveries in his life! Most of the discoveries he made were either stolen by others or he sold it at a price that was a tenth of its worth because no one believed in him! See that pole over there?¡± she pointed at a nearby pole which illuminates the road when it gets dark, ¡°The light orb on that thing was perfected by him. It was impossible to use the mana of a city core to power light orbs since they explode due to the large amount of mana that the city core pumps out every day. People had to manually pump mana into the light orbs every day individually. But he managed to find a way to release all that power so that only the necessary amount is sent to each pole. Did he become rich like the man who stole his work? No! That wasn¡¯t all. You probably know about that box that is always seen in fancy carriages and buildings, right? They regulate the temperature inside a carriage or room. Who made these things, I wonder? Whose name is on those things? Definitely not Ricalson Brore, my grandfather. No, it was some ¡®genius¡¯ who came out of nowhere and stole all his work! The only thing everyone remembers him by is the fact that he wanted to create a way for people like me to cast magic! What¡¯s so wrong about a dream like that!? How can people laugh at it!?¡± Ersa huffed deeply once she was done speaking. The man had been silently listening to her without interrupting. He opened his mouth. ¡°Your grandfather sounds like a great inventor but I still stand by what I said. It is a ridiculous dream. However, what if there was actually a way for his bizarre dream to come true?¡± ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± Ersa blinked blankly. ¡°I have done countless experiments to back up what I am about to tell you¡­ This crystal¡ªlike all magic crystals you may know of¡ªcan absorb mana. The difference between this crystal and the ones you know of is the fact that they can connect to your mana channels once inside your body.¡± Ersa¡¯s heart pounded hard in her chest. Her eyes shook. ¡°I-Impossible¡­ T-There¡¯s n-no way something like that¡ª¡± she noticed the smirk that was still on the man¡¯s face. That was a confident smile. There was no tomfoolery or pranks. It was the truth. ¡°¡­Every single mage in existence has tried to find a way to connect a human¡¯s mana channels to a magic crystal. This would allow us to restore our mana without having to buy expensive mana potions. Magic crystals can be found literally everywhere. It will surely increase life expectancy among adventurers, mercenaries and Elite Mages while in combat.¡± That was the benefits it could offer but no one had been able to perfect it. Ever. Why could magic crystals power magic items and everyday utility appliances but humans can¡¯t use it to get infinite amount of mana regeneration(in theory)? ¡°This crystal makes it possible. It offers many other benefits but I will keep those to myself for now.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Ersa looked at the crystal. ¡®This¡­ This crystal can make my and grandpa¡¯s dream come true?¡¯ ¡°You must be wondering why I don¡¯t just approach one of your colleagues or even your superiors with this valuable crystal. The simple answer to that is because I know that your goal is pure and not full of greed. You don¡¯t want to monopolize this crystal. You only want to complete your grandfather¡¯s research and prove to the world how great of a mind he had. If I gave this precious mineral to a politician or even the people at this tower then they will try and find more of this by any means necessary. The person who I received these from is incapable of protecting his own land. I come from a nation far from here. If they¡ªthe ones who want to steal these crystals and monopolize them¡ªdecide to make a move then it will be too late to save the crystals due to the distance between our two nations. The only options we have are to either transport the crystals to my domain or keep it in that personage¡¯s territory and fight. I can eliminate small armies using my own strength but what if the entire empire decides to take these crystals from us? My knights are still not ready to go to that personage¡¯s territory so that¡¯s yet another concern of mine.¡± The man¡¯s long monologue came to an end. He looked down at Ersa who was still processing what he just said. What absurdity is this? He can defeat a small army on his own? It¡¯s weird how Ersa believed that he can actually do it. ¡°How will I use the crystal, uhm, sir?¡± ¡°Call me Vetis, child. The simplest way is to implant this crystal in your body. It doesn¡¯t matter where you implant it, so long as it is inside your body. Mana will be drawn to it and the crystal will help you purify the mana to make it safe for magic uses.¡± Putting a fist-sized crystal inside one¡¯s body was too dangerous. Luckily, Ersa knew of a better way. She wasn¡¯t sure if it would work since humans only used this method to transfer the power of magic crystals into magic items. ¡®If I use that then I¡¯ll be able to harness the power of the crystal. The essence of this crystal might be able to fuse with my mana channels and create a way for me to absorb mana from the atmosphere like everyone else does.¡¯ Her grandfather theorized that utilizing the power of a magic crystal was possible for humans if you turn it into particles using the method Ersa was thinking about and absorbing its power. This was a gamble since this method was only intended of transferring mana from one object to the next. It was much faster than just sucking the mana out of a crystal. Considering how the man¡ªVetis¡ªsaid that the crystal could connect to her mana channels, it was possible. In theory, of course. But what mage wouldn¡¯t be a mage if they didn¡¯t experiment with magic and its secrets? Ersa¡¯s eyes brightened as a big smile emerged on her face. ¡°I trust you with showing crystals to the world.¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯m just an assistant...?¡± ¡°You have my trust already. It doesn¡¯t matter what occupation you have.¡± ¡°How will I even do it¡­?¡± The part of absorbing the magic crystal¡¯s power was possible if she follows all the right steps. But how will she show everyone the magic crystal¡¯s power, assuming what the man is saying is even the truth? Ersa is an introvert. She doesn¡¯t speak that much with others unless necessary and she doesn¡¯t have any friends. She was more worried that she¡¯ll screw this up than completing her research. The man put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°You will simply show everyone how this crystal helped you complete your grandfather¡¯s goal. Everything else will play out by itself. I trust you will make suitable arrangements where necessary. Oh, do remember to have a big audience when your preparations are completed.¡± Ersa¡¯s eyes sparkled when she realized what he meant. If¡­ if she could show everyone how she uses magic despite having no mana¡­ It could work. Ersa looked at the blood-red crystal. She could somehow feel that it was brimming with extraordinary power. Was this the instinct of the mage inside her? Perhaps. Ersa fiddled with the crystal as all sorts of thoughts went through her head. ¡°If you do this successfully then you shall be Arnold von Berkley¡¯s most important ally and a friend of my nation.¡± ¡°Arnold¡­ von Berkley?¡± she looked up but the man was gone, ¡°Huh? Where did he go?¡± ¡®It¡¯s so creepy how he can appear and disappear without anyone¡¯s knowledge. How did he even bypass the Tower''s magical defenses against teleportation spells?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but shiver at that demon who she just met. Where did he come from? What was his connection to this Arnold von Berkley? Lastly, what plans does this Vetis have by advertising these crystals to the world? Ersa didn¡¯t have to know. If it can give her the chance to complete the research her beloved grandfather lived and died for then she doesn¡¯t care what they do with the magic crystals. If it means giving up her body and soul to this Arnold von Berkley then she¡¯ll do it without hesitation. Chapter 155: Safe Zones Evil. What is it? The teachings from the academy taught me that there exists evil in every world and realm. It¡¯s a word describing someone who is profoundly immoral and wicked. How does one differentiate evil from good? That¡¯s a difficult question to answer. No one is transparent with their motives or feelings. A person may appear righteous on the outside but they can hold a wickedness in their hearts that possibly no one knows about until it¡¯s too late. I have met such people in my long life. People with ulterior motives showed me kindness and gained my trust, only to hurt me in the end. I killed them all. Whether they were a mortal or a demigod. If I sense your heart is impure and filled with murderous aura befitting a demon then I shall kill you. I will not ask what good you did in life nor ask you to repent for your sins. I will not even consider sparing you if you sinned heavily in the past but seek absolution. Evil does not deserve a second chance. A person¡¯s value is determined by their karma by the gods. It¡¯s a concept created by them to decide who deserves to ascend to the Nine Realms and who deserves to be trapped in a hellish world filled with nightmare creatures and scorching flames burning the flesh off their bones for all eternity. If your karma exceeds a certain negative threshold then your soul has become similar to that of a demon. The gods will hold no compassion nor contempt for you. Your soul will not be protected by them after you die. Why have I become like this? I did not show hostility to every person I meet back when I served in the divine order. However, that began to change when I was forcibly taken from my home and subjected to vile acts such as rape and torture from a human. I have since considered humans the ultimate vessel of evil. Their hearts cannot simply be pure like that of Elves or Druids. They resembled the hearts of Dark Elves instead. Dark Elves are known as demon-spawn so it¡¯s no surprise that their hearts are evil. Humans can be influenced by demons, which is why they are the perfect vessels. I seldom wonder about the man who subjected me to years of suffering and forced subordination¡­ Which realm did he go to when he met his end? Did the gods forgive him simply because of his deeds when he was a human? Or¡ª Did the gods banish him to the pits of hell after discovering the horrifying acts he committed? I will never know the true answer unless I die. I lifted my head. My toes felt the touch of the warm light emanating from the sun. This was my first time seeing light again since Lord Pierell perished. Has it been a year since I last laid my eyes upon the sunlight? 2 years? Perhaps it has been 100 years? I could not tell. The last time I ever left this world was when the person that saved me was on his deathbed. That person gave me a place where I can belong¡ªa world devoid of evil. A world surrounded by only positive things. I swore to defend him until the day I die. Ironically, he was the first to perish. But I could not stop it. I lost my one reason for continuing to live. I wandered aimlessly for years on end, not returning to my world. I retrieved an artifact of the gods on one of worlds and came straight back to my own world. What did I do with the artifact? Which artifact was it exactly? Did I manage to achieve the goal related to the artifact in the end? I don¡¯t remember. I was slowly losing my lifeforce so bits of my memories faded away. Though, I cannot remember anything from recently, I could still remember the horrific things that happened during the great war and the things I had to do to survive in that war. I wonder. Did the humans triumph over the demons in the end or were my sacrifices for nothing? The feeling of my limbs came back to me. The vines that were covering the hole in my chest moved away, allowing me movement. I stood up and grabbed a dress to cover my bare body. I reached the edge of the cliff and gazed towards a spatial gate out in the distance. It stretched as high as the clouds and was as big as a mountain. ¡°It¡¯s coming. An evil comparable to a demon god.¡± This entity¡¯s presence was weak here in my domain so it wasn¡¯t that close to me yet. But I could still feel it. It was the disgusting scent of a demon. ¡°If our paths ever cross then I shall do my utmost to erase your entire existence.¡± I shall slay it regardless of what evil it might be. It could be a man, woman or child. I do not care. I will not be fooled by the goodness and innocence in one¡¯s appearance and deeds. Once was enough. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Tenth Floor ¨C Tainted Magai Lands. Monday, 2nd day of Bottled Star, 1345SA(Second Age). Arnold, Tanaera and Rafaela had been travelling through the floors for about a week now. Arnold had a pocket watch which he regularly checked to not lose track of time. He made a calendar as well to keep up with the date. It was currently the last month of the year(well, in his world). Also, his birthday was somewhere during this month. He made a journal to remember what each world had to offer. This will become useful if he ever decides to leave the dungeon for a good while and come back later to explore thoroughly. It was probably useless to make a journal since Arnold¡¯s head was similar to a supercomputer. So far the only places he could get food and such were the fifth and eighth world. The others were uninhabitable for life of any kind. It was highly likely that those floors just became barren whilst being tied to this dungeon. That happens to every world after reaching their end so it wasn¡¯t unheard of. It was also likely that one of the offspring destroyed those worlds. Given how dumb some of them are(which was obvious since some of their brains aren¡¯t developed yet), they probably perished under the might of their own power while they laid waste to the worlds. Some of them are strong enough to even survive their own destructive power, though. Arnold inhaled the fresh air. He had been inhaling many unpleasant things¡ªthe ash of the destroyed worlds being one of them. Nothing beats the fresh air of oxygen. Rafaela pointed somewhere in the distance. ¡°That¡¯s our destination.¡± She was pointing at a very tall fortress tower being nearly obscured by tall trees standing around it. ¡°We have to go to that castle?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s a shrine near the castle. It¡¯s a safe zone, just like the sanctuary of the Sky God¡¯s palace. We can stay there for safety while we resupply or we can leave immediately without having to worry about fighting. The castle is swarming with all kinds of enemies so it¡¯ll be tiresome to go towards it.¡± Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡°Are there any bosses?¡± ¡°If you mean the monsters that guard valuable treasures then yes. There are two to seven in each world that has a stronghold. There¡¯s one stronghold in front of us so there¡¯s only one monster boss. Strongholds typically have the valuable treasures I just mentioned. Each monster gives a different reward. For example, the ¡®boss¡¯ you can encounter in the castle¡¯s basement gives you a pair of high-class daggers made from its fangs.¡± ¡®A drop item, eh?¡¯ ¡°Have the disciples fought the monster bosses before?¡± ¡°Yes, several times. My master personally killed the boss I just mentioned. She gave all her servants¡ªincluding myself¡ªmagic items to help us fight the monsters if we ever deviate from the path. That¡¯s the only way we can protect ourselves, after all. None of us can use Legendary grade weapons like they can.¡± ¡®I haven¡¯t heard that in a long time.¡¯ Arnold said inwardly when he heard Rafaela mention ¡°legendary grade¡±. Ranking something by grade refers to artifacts or just relics found in relic tombs, not human-made objects. Grades are very similar to how combat classes are ranked in Star Fantasy. They aren¡¯t ranked like Diacree ranks magic items and weapons. This is because artifacts are of divine nature and not crafted by mortals. Which means that they are not the same. Star Class Items are part of the artifact category like: Common, Uncommon, Rare, Legendary and Unique. But they¡¯re given a class rank because they aren¡¯t only known about in legends like artifacts from relic tombs. Explorers have found Star Class Items in the past because relic tombs were easier to find back then. Because of that, humans decided to rank Star grade artifacts in the same category as weapons and items crafted by mortals. The devs didn¡¯t change this even though it¡¯s technically insulting to the gods who crafted the items. ¡°Do any of the monster bosses guard portals?¡± ¡°None that I know of.¡± Rafaela looked at Arnold with an expression that said ¡°what kind of idiot told you that¡±. Bosses typically guard the portal to the next floor in the game. No, this was known throughout every MMORPG that he knew of. A boss is designed to retard a player¡¯s progress through the game. This is what frustrates players so much. Why can¡¯t all floors give them free access to portals without having to fight some overpowered rotting goddess or star-destroying behemoth? Despite their frustration, players are given a reason to grind in games in order to advance further. This was a common strategy in games that will never die out. But why not in the Sky God Dungeon? ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because of the fact that most of these worlds have multiple entrances and not just one. A boss will be unnecessary if a player can simply take a longer route and find another portal.¡¯ They would be wasting their time putting a boss in one spot. Putting a monster at every portal was impossible given how a floor in this dungeon didn¡¯t refer to just a limited area. Limited technology was also an issue. The three of them arrived at a stone-carved road with broken down pillars on both sides of the road. ¡°Why can the boss respawn? Is there some kind of mechanism that does that?¡± Bosses never respawn since they¡¯re the goal of every floor. Why would you try to reach a goal twice? Sure, they respawn if you change servers but never when you leave a floor and come back while on the same server. ¡°If the stronghold still stands then it¡¯s impossible to eradicate them completely. The stronghold itself is a magical fortress that is the reason for its boss¡¯ resurrection. Tell me, do you think you can destroy that castle?¡± ¡°No.¡± He couldn¡¯t do it even with his demon lord power. That stronghold was gigantic. It was three times the size of the imperial palace. It¡¯s a waste of time and energy to go to that stronghold. Although it¡¯s quite interesting how the entire thing was designed. ¡°How long do you have to get out after grabbing the reward?¡± ¡°It varies. A stronghold will be covered in runic patterns that comes from the top of its structure and goes down to the foundation. I¡¯d say a few minutes on average before boss and every other monster respawns.¡± ¡°How the hell will anyone get out of a basement of something that gigantic?¡± Arnold asked in disbelief. ¡°You could always use a magic item to return to the last safe zone you visited.¡± Tanaera¡ªwho had been silent until now¡ªspoke. ¡°Huh? Really?¡± ¡°There are world hoppers almost everywhere in this dungeon. The few who don¡¯t choose to pursue a life of exploration choose to become humble merchants. The things they sell vary a lot from the kind of world you can find them in. They don¡¯t just get their goods from one world. There¡¯s no reason to.¡± ¡®So that Hermit Sage guy should also be going around different worlds selling stuff to people. That¡¯s quite fascinating.¡¯ World hoppers are never seen anywhere in the main storyline but they are mentioned quite often. The reason why they have the power to jump worlds is a mystery to Arnold. It seems like a convenient skill to have if you know where to go and what to find. Sadly, Arnold won¡¯t be able to jump worlds unless he gets teleportation magic or an item capable of teleportation. If possible, he''d like to get one so that he can use it to teleport out of this dungeon once he finds the martial arts book. If he doesn¡¯t¡­ well, then he¡¯ll have to risk going into a dungeon storm. ¡°I¡¯ve met many of them. I¡¯ve never used that item I just mentioned but I know its name.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll need some of those items. Where can we find this mer¡ª¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I have to get to my master as soon as possible? Why can¡¯t you stop being so selfish?¡± Rafaela glared at Arnold. ¡°Aren¡¯t I the reason why you¡¯re still breathing? I always stand lookout and watch over the two of you even during the day. If I deem the area safe then we go where I go. Let¡¯s not have this discussion again.¡± Arnold said in a no-nonsense tone. He couldn¡¯t let Rafaela leave his side. Fighting with an angel¡¯s buff was more reassuring than being buffed by a priest. Even low-ranking angels have more divine power than any average level 50 Cleric or Priest. Unlike Priests who have limited skill slots for their buffs, angels can have an infinite amount of buffs, assuming they can cast the spells. Arnold hasn¡¯t seen Rafaela in action but he¡¯s hopeful that she¡¯ll be useful when he fights an opponent that he can¡¯t win against alone. ¡°¡­.I hate this mortal.¡± Rafaela muttered and walked ahead of the two of them. ¡°I heard that.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó The three of them were still walking in the stronghold¡¯s direction. It didn¡¯t even feel like they were getting closer since the landscape was so vast. They hadn¡¯t encountered any monsters just yet but Arnold could see a bunch of giants or golems made of stone. They weren¡¯t that close to the trio so there wasn¡¯t a worry of fighting them. Arnold looked around. ¡®Are we inside an arena or something?¡¯ the wall was far in the distance but he could imagine its size just from seeing it alone. The bizarre thing was that the entire landscape seemed to be surrounded by this ¡°wall¡±. ¡°Hey, Rafaela, why is this entire floor surrounded by a gigantic wall?¡± Arnold matched Rafaela¡¯s speed to ask her, ¡°Are the habitants being kept inside?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the complete opposite. Something is being kept outside.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°You¡¯re a mortal from outside so it doesn¡¯t come as a surprise that you don¡¯t know. Do you remember what happened to the god that resided in this dungeon?¡± ¡°Yeah. He was killed by outside enemies. What did you mean by that?¡± ¡°Although they managed to eradicate most of these entities, more of them loom in these worlds. The people of these worlds were afraid of being attacked themselves so they built those high walls to keep those things outside.¡± ¡°Have any of the walls been breached before?¡± ¡°No, the walls are strengthened by the disciples¡¯ magic so it¡¯s nigh impossible for anything to break through. Most of the entities that are left aren¡¯t strong enough to break the walls.¡± ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re saying not everyone got so lucky? What about that minority that are strong enough to not see the wall as an obstacle?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same as you¡¯ve seen on the lower floors, excluding some exceptions. The worlds are barren and burned to ash.¡± Rafaela walked faster, ¡°We should hurry up.¡± Arnold narrowed his eyes. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that the offspring are these entities that the Sky God fought... Well¡­ I might be wrong. If not then how the hell were they strong enough to fight a god?¡¯ The Star Beast itself was on a level beyond the gods so maybe that made its children on the level below or on the same level of the demigods. Some were as strong as most gods from what Arnold knew. ¡®How many creatures did that bastard have children with?¡¯ The bigger question is which creatures and humanoids the Star Beast copulated with. It¡¯s a known fact in biology that a child inherits their genes from both the father and mother. The Star Beast was on a level beyond the gods, nearly matching the Timeline Gods in power. Some say that it¡¯s omnipotent but it¡¯s actually far from it. It only possesses power that not even the human gods can match up to. If it¡¯s as omnipotent as it claims then why could Luke kill it? It was an arrogant being even in the last chapters of the game. It proclaimed proudly that no being could defeat it. That was true for the most part. Luke was the only one to defeat it with the help of the Holy Sword and his comrades. ¡®I can¡¯t do anything to stop these things from getting outside. All we can do is avoid them entirely.¡¯ If Arnold had the Beyond Star Class Item [Knowledge of The Worlds] then he could stop a dungeon storm from forming. Finding such a thing wasn¡¯t easy since only two have been found so far. Which means that it¡¯s useless to use that method. Another possible solution was to simply deprive a world of its mana to prevent any magical disasters. Dungeon storms are created when pure mana collides with miasma(impure mana). The two are opposites so they cause a negative reaction. Preventing a dungeon storm using that method was something only an Archmage could do, which he was not. If he was a Supreme Sorcerer then it would¡¯ve been possible. The sea monsters he saw when he walked the path that led to the entrance was proof that it¡¯s possible for a dungeon storm to send whatever is caught inside it, outside. ¡°We¡¯re nearing the shrine.¡± Rafaela¡¯s words broke Arnold out of his thoughts. He looked across the foggy landscape and could see formations of rocks. On top of those rocks were statues of what appears to be angels. They had wings and masks just like Rafaela. ¡°Hey, angel, how is it possible for safe zones to be inside these worlds?¡± Tanaera looked at Rafaela and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve seen many of them in Naridian Kingdom. They can apparently even protect you from death. How is that possible?¡± Safe zones were common in Star Fantasy dungeons and labyrinths. Their purpose is to give players safety without worrying about being attacked by monsters or enemy players. If they are attacked by projectiles then the safe zone creates a barrier that protects those inside of it. If a player was poisoned or has no heals left and dies then the safe zone resurrects them. There are no repercussions so newbie dungeon divers benefit from this mechanism a lot. Unlike in real life, Safe Zones had no specific appearance. It could be under a tree, in a corner, etc¡­ All of them have the same marks that make it easier to find them. ¡®I¡¯ve gone on a lot of dungeon expeditions during my soloing days but I¡¯ve never encountered safe zones that look like this before.¡¯ Thinking so, Arnold decided to listen to what Rafaela was saying. ¡°They weren¡¯t originally so widespread. In fact, none of them existed outside the world where the Sky God died.¡± ¡®So most of the floors have these kinds of safe zones?¡¯ ¡°To answer your question: It was said in a prophecy that the body created by the Goddess of Life and Beauty can overcome death itself. In order for that to happen, another death must be given to overcome it.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Tanaera looked at Rafaela with a confused expression. ¡°A life for a life, is what¡¯s being inferred by the saying. See the ten angel statues on top of those rocks?¡± Arnold and Tanaera looked towards the formation of rocks as they neared the shrine. Rafaela looked at Tanaera and Arnold. There was an empty look in her eyes. She said in a monotonous voice: ¡°They were once my friends. Now they are statues giving life to those that die in the sanctuary.¡± Chapter 156: The Failed King ¡°Seriously¡­?¡± Arnold and Tanaera were left speechless, ¡°Hold on, there was an immortality zone on the rock where that palace was built on as well. How is it possible for there to be a safe zone if there wasn¡¯t a formation or any angel statues in sight?¡± Had there been a mark or something to indicate that it was a safe zone then he wouldn¡¯t have asked her. ¡°The angels are buried under the ground. Though they lifeless and devoid of consciousness, their divine bodies make it possible for no harm to come to others. We discovered this accidentally during the fight against the outside entities. A person is revived whenever they die next to an angel that died before them.¡± ¡°So, one have an infinite amount of lives if you¡¯re surrounded by dead angels?¡± Arnold asked. ¡®What kind of sick bastard added this to the game?¡¯ ¡°No, if we lose our halo then we lose our divine nature, which is the reason why we can resurrect others. The stone preserves our bodies and keeps it from breaking down. If our bodies remain then so shall the halo. But if it crumbles and decays then the halo shall crumble and decay as well.¡± ¡®So they don¡¯t die completely if their body is still intact.¡¯ ¡°What about the halo¡¯s power? Is it also limited?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A safe zone was definitely convenient to have, however, you shouldn¡¯t abuse the power of a safe zone to die whenever you want to. That was probably why limits were given to the ¡°Shrine Safe Zone¡±. Ten lives seemed like a high number at first. Considering the scale and difficulty of the dungeon, it wasn¡¯t high at all. Especially so if your raid party had more members than the initial ten lives. ¡°I will become like them as well¡­ It¡¯s my fate, after all¡­¡± Rafaela muttered. ¡°Did someone make them do this?¡± Rafaela shook her head at Tanaera¡¯s question. ¡°All of them volunteered. Their masters also gave their consent because they know how valuable life is, especially since they aren¡¯t immortal unlike disciples of other gods.¡± ¡®So the disciples can die as well?¡¯ He was under the impression that they were immortal given the fact that they served a god. As mentioned before, gods give their servants a fraction of their power and that can grant them immortality. However, only the human gods can grant immortality. Human gods are called as such because they¡¯re the creators of all humanoids thus giving them the most control over the worlds. This gives them an important position in the divine realm. ¡®The Sky God was definitely one of the human gods. However, he lost most of his power.¡¯ He was able to grant a blessing to a human to create a Hero so that meant he was a human god before coming to this dungeon to make it his grave. The trio finally arrived at the front of the shrine. There were two angel statues that seemed like they were looking down at the visitors. Arnold noticed Rafaela staring silently at the statues. They were probably once her friends¡­ Now they¡¯re dead. Their only purpose is to give strangers second chances at life. That will be her fate one day. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡¤ Angelic Shrine ¡¤ Your body will be relieved of fatigue and curses so long as you stay inside this sanctuary. A popup appeared in Arnold¡¯s vision. ¡®That¡¯s weird. I haven¡¯t seen these in a while.¡¯ The only time he ever saw a popup without using his helmet was when he got rid of his death flags which was on two occasions. ¡°I¡¯m going to a supply drop east of the shrine,¡± Rafaela spoke, ¡°Both of you should remain inside this shrine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going alone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection to the supply zone. The path towards the supply drop is safe. I¡¯ll take a few hours to get there and back.¡± Rafaela pointed towards the magic bag on Arnold¡¯s left shoulder, ¡°May I borrow your bag for a while?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just use your own?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it along as well but I don¡¯t think one will be enough. Food isn¡¯t the only thing that the supply zone has. There¡¯s traditional medicine which will be effective if I run out of divine power. Not to mention magic items as well.¡± ¡°I see. The medicine would be great. I have potions that I brought with me but they probably won¡¯t last.¡± Arnold took off the magic bag he bought in Lockinge. The one with his potions and other important items was the one Vetis gave him. That magic bag wasn¡¯t as big as the one he bought. In fact, it was comparable to a pouch despite its superior qualities. ¡°I¡¯ll be off then,¡± Rafaela said after taking the magic bags with her. Arnold and Tanaera put their stuff down. Well, Tanaera had nothing of value besides the clothes she received and food she brought. She had a simple folded cloth to hold all her clothes and food. ¡°Should we start a fire?¡± Tanaera asked. ¡°Even if we did I don¡¯t know how to cook.¡± Arnold shrugged. They never needed to cook up until now since they only ate the fruit, bread and dry meat they got from the castle before they left. Those ran out yesterday so they had no choice but to cook now. ¡°Huhu, not to worry because I can cook!¡± Tanaera puffed out her chest proudly, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeding those barbarians for months. All they ever ate was raw meat and fruit. I¡¯m surprised none of them died from parasites or diseases contracted from the raw meat.¡± ¡°For real!?¡± Arnold reacted when he heard that she could cook. He hadn¡¯t had a proper meal in weeks, ¡°What are you waiting for, then!? Go on!¡± ¡°¡ªAha, it has been a while since I¡¯ve seen humans.¡± An eerie voice came from behind one of the stones. Tanaera shrieked hearing that chilling voice. ¡°Do not be afraid. I am but a humble merchant with no combat experience. Huhuhu.¡± Arnold frowned. He looked at Tanaera for a second and lifted his hand to tell her to ¡°wait here¡±. She nodded. Arnold approached the stone pillar where the voice was coming from. He unsheathed the magic sword on his hip. The chilling sound of metal scraping against a sheathe reverberated. ¡°I mean no ill-will, traveler!¡± the voice suddenly sounded much less menacing when Arnold got closer. A head peeked from behind the pillar. ¡°An undead?¡± Arnold could see the skull and its rotting flesh. ¡°Look, my hands are up and have no weapons.¡± The voice sounded male so Arnold decided to refer to it as a ¡°he¡±. ¡°Who are you and why are you spying on us?¡± Arnold sheathed his sword since he felt no threat coming from this undead. Rather, he was surprised that an undead skeleton could speak. Only undead lords and litches are capable of speech. Arnold approached the undead¡¯s hiding spot. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I am a humble merchant, as I just said. Well, I was before dying, huhuhu. Were it not for the [Ial of Subeth] then I wouldn¡¯t have retained my sanity and been capable of speech.¡± ¡°Ial of Subeth¡­ That¡¯s one of the highest ranked necromancer magic items. How the hell did you get one?¡± Ial of Subeth is a magic item that can revive a person with their sanity, karma and original stats in tact. All that changes is their race: Human>Undead. They are granted immortality as well. It¡¯s also Star Shop exclusive magic item. ¡°A man who buys and sells never reveals his clients nor his methods, kakaka!¡± Arnold narrowed his eyes, ¡°Tell me your name.¡± ¡°I do not have one. Or I can¡¯t remember what it was. It was the name of a living being, which I am not. Enough about me. What are you and your lover doing in a place such as this? Having honeymoons in monster territory is not really romantic, kakaka!¡± Tanaera wasn¡¯t that far away so she probably heard what he just said. ¡°She¡¯s not my lover¡­ She¡¯s my prisoner.¡± ¡°Oho, roleplay? I understand. I understand.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª¡± Arnold was about to say something but was cut off. ¡°Now then, would you like to buy my goods? I have limited stock but I can always resupply if my customer requests it! I will also appear when you need me most!¡± ¡°Hold on.¡± Arnold took out his hologram card. He looked at the undead through it. ¡¤ ???? ¡¤ ???? ¡¤ ???? ¡®This bastard is using something to block any perception and appraisal magic.¡¯ Which means he was lying when he said he doesn¡¯t remember his name. Well, Arnold could understand why he lied. He was probably being cautious. ¡°What is that strange item? And why were you pointing it at me?¡± The undead asked curiously, ¡°I¡¯d like to buy it, if possible. Ah, it¡¯s silly of me to want it if I don¡¯t know what it can do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind it. What do you sell?¡± ¡°Take a look.¡± He took out four scrolls and threw them in the air. The scrolls unfurled and levitated in the air around Arnold. The items projected like holograms in the air. Arnold didn¡¯t look at the stuff just yet. He asked a question any buyer would ask if they¡¯re in a place unfamiliar to them. ¡°What currency do you accept? I only have gold and some items to trade.¡± ¡°My means of currency is not gold, traveler. Trading is also out of question for I know my goods have no equal!¡± Arnold couldn¡¯t see it but he felt like the undead was smirking, ¡°I want your karma. Your existence itself will determine what you can buy, kakaka!¡± ¡°My¡­ karma? You can take people¡¯s karma?¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Indeed. The higher the karma the higher the price of my products! I bear an extreme hatred for those with high karma! At the same time, the lower the karma the bigger discounts you receive! If my customer has a karma rating below zero then I shall offer them special items as a bonus whenever they purchase my goods. Now then, allow me to check your¡ª¡± The skeleton¡¯s jaw suddenly dropped a moment after his eyesockets glowed. ¡°Your Excellency, D-Demon Lord!¡± the skeleton suddenly prostrated, ¡°I did not know you were the subordinate of the mighty Demon King! What a fool I am for running my mouth without validating who the personage in front of me is! I have committed a grave sin! For that I shall offer thee fifty percent! Nay, sixty percent! Do not smite me with your demon sword, Your Excellency Demon Lord!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold scratched his head. ¡¤ Karma ~ (-768) His karma exceeded the threshold that a demon needs to reach in order to be given a seat as a Lord. Causing the suffering of others and committing various crimes can cause your positive karma to decrease. He had none in the first place. His order to destroy a city which resulted in hundreds of deaths might¡¯ve played a role in increasing his negative karma. He basically stinks of demon lord now. Few who reach negative 500 can become a demon lord. The second requirement¡ªbesides having negative 500 karma(which is an extremely difficult number to reach)¡ªis to be capable of handling the power given to you by the Great Demon King. Arsnoria is a god-level being so she can distribute her power freely. However, only those who survive her power can become her closest subordinates. Only three have attained this position in the present era. The fourth one is dead. The only reminder of him left was the armor and sword that Arnold had in his possession. ¡°I¡¯m not a demon lord,¡± that was true and false at the same time. He was harboring a demon lord¡¯s power but he never fulfilled the second requirement, ¡°I¡¯m a lord factor.¡± ¡°A lord factor¡­. I have heard of such a thing before,¡± the skeleton stood up with his head still bowed, ¡°But I have never heard or seen one who has managed to stay sane this far into the [Blooming]. I assumed that you managed to control the Demon King¡¯s power.¡± ¡°What do you mean by blooming?¡± ¡°You have a seed inside you that will bloom one day. We creatures of the dark refer to thee as bloomers.¡± ¡°Is there an average or estimated time for people like us to bloom fully?¡± ¡°I am unsure as I do not have the data about demon seeds on me. But I will find it later.¡± ¡°What happens to demon factors who don¡¯t manage to control their power?¡± Arnold wanted to know more. He had very little knowledge about what it means to be a demon lord factor. All he knows is that he can get unfathomable power with some cost unseen to him. ¡°You¡¯ll lose your sanity and end up causing your own death¡­ some way or another, I suppose¡­ Handling power beyond your comprehension is not something any mortal can control as they see fit. Demon lords are destined to always pass their power down to the next generation. If a demon lord dies then the Demon King takes their soul to the next generation she will choose. But the rare few become linked with humanoids, thus stealing potential manpower from the Demon King. Humans are the most likely to become factors besides other demons, of course. Fate is usually the reason why specific individuals are chosen. For humans it¡¯s either a lowly commoner in the slums or a prodigy from a prestigious family with a strong bloodline¡ªthere is no in-between.¡± Arnold fit into the latter. Though he didn¡¯t understand why it¡¯s only one or the other. Was fate that indecisive? ¡°What did you mean when you said creatures of the dark? Do you mean undead?¡± ¡°No, creatures of the dark is referring to those who are linked to the world of demons. It is often referred to as the underworld as well. If I die then my soul will be trapped in that world as will the souls of every other creatures of the dark.¡± ¡°What about demon lord factors?¡± ¡°You are an exception. You possess two souls within you. A mortal should only have one soul. The soul that you have the longest will determine your fate after death. It¡¯s quite unlikely for humans to be sent to the underworld in the first place.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Arnold turned his head to look at the opened scrolls floating above his head. The first thing he saw was: ¡¤ Wizard¡¯s Little Finger(SS): Upon being equipped, the wearer can boost their magic attack up to 120% There was a literal finger connected to a small rope like a necklace. On the finger was a ring. ¡°Hey, can you just take off the ring of that item? Who the hell wants to wear some dead guy¡¯s finger?¡± ¡°The finger is filled with its owner¡¯s mana. It¡¯s the only way to power up the item without using one¡¯s own mana.¡± ¡°Is it infinite?¡± ¡°No, but you can fill it using a soulgem.¡± ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± The skeleton took out a pink gem. ¡°This is a soulgem. It is used to fill magical artifacts. The amount of mana restored depends on the type of soulgem used. I give three free lesser soulgems to my customers if they buy a magic item.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I just use my own mana to charge the magic item?¡± ¡°That one in particular was crafted by a wizard. One man. It does not function the same way as any magic item you¡¯ve heard of before.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡®Dammit. Having something that can amplify my magic spells without the need to use a layered technique will be beneficial.¡¯ He already had so little mana to speak of. ¡°How much for ten of those soulgems?¡± ¡°It is usually 1.5 karma but I will sell it to the Sir Demon Lord for 0.2 karma.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too cheap?¡± Not just the discount, the usual price itself was way too cheap. The skeleton cackled, ¡°My, Sir Demon Lord, you have much to learn. A person¡¯s karma is a very valuable thing. We humble merchants have the power to influence how the gods see you by selling our goods to you. Each karma taken is a certain amount of humanity lost. This is why we rarely have good people¡ªno offense to you, of course¡ªbuy from us. They strive to maintain their humanity after all¡ª¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s taking you so long!? Did you kill the thing yet!?¡± Tanaera¡¯s yell interrupted the man. Arnold looked around to face her. ¡°I¡¯m busy. Go back.¡± ¡°Why are you talking to some skeleton? Was the voice from earlier its doing? And why are there scrolls flying in mid-air?¡± Tanaera approached without much care. ¡°Oho, a Maiden of Death.¡± ¡°?¡± Tanaera looked at the skeleton in confusion when it said that. ¡°He means necromancer. A female one to be specific.¡± Arnold clarified. If she were male then the undead would¡¯ve said Lord of Death. ¡°I see... Wait, who is this?¡± ¡°He forgot his name after becoming an undead apparently.¡± Arnold shrugged, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you stay put?¡± ¡°Uhm, there are a bunch of monsters around the shrine. I¡¯m scared that they might come inside. Can¡¯t you go kill them?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it? You¡¯re a dark magic user, after all.¡± ¡°My magic isn¡¯t working inside the shrine. I can¡¯t even use curses.¡± Dark mana surrounded her hand when she lifted it but vanished soon after. Tanaera frowned. ¡°Oh.¡± Arnold just realized why she couldn¡¯t use magic, ¡°It¡¯s because violence is prohibited. I think the angels put a suggestion in your brain.¡± All safe zones do this. You can¡¯t use any form of attacks inside safe zones. Even your punches or any other physical attack feel heavily weakened. ¡°Suggestion?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a command to not hurt your allies.¡± The undead spoke, ¡°The monsters you speak of can¡¯t come in anyway. That is because a barrier surrounds this place that only allows non-threatening individuals inside.¡± ¡°How can an undead be inside a sanctuary, though?¡± Tanaera asked. ¡°I am one of the aforementioned non-threatening individuals. I bear no ill-will or desire to kill either of you. The gods are truly merciful even to creatures of the dark.¡± Arnold spoke to Tanaera, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with those monsters when I¡¯m done here. Why don¡¯t you start the cooking? Take the meat inside my magic bag.¡± Tanaera hesitantly left the two of them after giving a silent nod. ¡°That was quite a peculiar necklace around her neck, kukuku. I wonder how much it¡¯s worth?¡± the undead muttered. Arnold looked up at the scrolls again. ¡°Do you have anything that can identify curses?¡± Arnold asked while absentmindedly looking through the catalogue. ¡°Curses placed on one¡¯s body or curses placed on items?¡± ¡°The latter. I think the demon lord armor might have a curse, though I¡¯m not sure how to identify the curse and get rid of it.¡± He recalled that night of his debauchery antics. The armor was standing right in front of him as if it was alive. That was no mere illusion crafted by his tired mind. He opened up his hand. A sword with a dark red blade appeared after red smoke rose from his hand. It was the demon sword. Similar to his right hand, he opened his left hand which manifested black smoke. The smoke faded, leaving a jet-black helmet in its wake. The lights in the undead¡¯s sockets suddenly vanished while he was looking at the helmet. He muttered something that Arnold couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°-----" ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Pardon me. I was trying to remember where I¡¯ve seen this helmet before. It¡¯s on the tip of my tongue but I cannot quite get to it. Which demon lord¡¯s soul did you inherit?¡± ¡°I think his name was Oriel or something.¡± ¡°Oriel¡­ Oriel!? You inherited the soul of the Failed King!?¡± ¡°Failed¡­ King?¡± Chapter 157: Yorm Branch The Demon Human War was a devastating event in history, bringing about suffering of both demon and human kind for nearly 50 years. Both sides wished for a miracle to end their suffering. These wishes came from those who didn¡¯t fight, they were from those who had to watch the war unfold and hope that their side wins. The Demon King was still in slumber, unable to wreak havoc upon the world of humans. The Watcher Demon in charge of taking care of the slumbering King could hear her wishes and orders while she slumbers. He relayed her orders to the three demon lords who were leading the war that Peulik started. It was said that some kind of mind control was the reason why Peulik opened the portals to the demon world, allowing demons to come to the world. People had many speculations as to who cast the mind control on him. Many suspected that the Demon King did it from its slumber but that was never proven to be true. The war continued for years, with no obvious victor. The demons had no King and the humans had no Hero. Both sides were at a stalemate. It was hard to tell which side will win. ¡°However, everything changed when he appeared. Born from the ashes of his mother¡¯s burnt corpse was a demon that would be known throughout the Demon World as the Failed King. His name was Oriel Seir, the fourth demon lord. A Great Demon from the Metal Eater Demon clan.¡± ¡®Demon lords never had their own backstory in the game.¡¯ Since that was the case, Arnold was never able to find out more about the demon lords. Of course, that never stopped the fandom from creating their own stories. ¡°So, what makes this demon lord a failed king exactly?¡± he asked the undead. ¡°You must first hear why many called him a King to understand his full story. Oriel conquered countless humanoid settlements, seized many kingdoms and enslaved millions. The demons could not ask for a better leader while their true King slumbers. Oriel was the true champion of the demons. He had the respect and fear of his people. Humans could not hope to win without their moonlight. Similarly, demons thought the same before Oriel seized leadership. Oriel believed that a King is not born but forged by battle. Most of his people didn¡¯t agree with this ideology. While they revered him, they still needed to keep a watchful eye on him. He could annihilate them all if they showed aggression. Of course, not everyone disagreed with his ideology either. Those who agreed followed his every will. Some years passed and the King was born. As with the birth of every King, her demon lords were the first beings she saw when she opened her eyes for the first time. This is to see their strength and decide whether or not they¡¯re capable of helping her rule the humans. All of them passed. The Demon King was a ferocious ruler, not sparing anyone who dared showed resistance, even her own people if they sided with the humans. Oriel¡¯s death came shortly before the Hero was born.¡± "...How did he die?¡± Arnold wanted to ask how the undead knew all this but finding out about this Oriel was more important. ¡°It took the hands of the Demon King and her three demon lords to stop that walking calamity. He had powers capable of killing gods. If the Demon King left him to his own devices then he would¡¯ve taken her throne that was rightfully hers as a Demon Monarch. It was a devastating battle, one that no human will ever know of.¡± ¡°Did the humans find out about his death?¡± ¡°The humans of that time, yes. But humans have forgotten the tale of Oriel, the Failed King, a great warrior who challenged a trueborn monarch and nearly won. Humans of this era only know about the three demon lords that exist today. They¡¯ve even forgotten that the King is not a man, but a female-born monarch.¡± ¡°You talk as if you¡¯re from my world.¡± ¡°Kakaka, I was found out~ Yes, I know where you''re from. I was once a merchant who sold his goods even in the wake of war. Can you believe that I died of old age? Kakaka.¡± ¡°How did you get the power to jump worlds?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a product of destiny. Destiny gave me this power. Just as destiny has twisted fate for you.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a mere coincidence that you not only received the armor but also the sword of the Failed King? Destiny has given the Failed King a second chance. Will you let it control your fate?¡± This all happened because he pulled that Star Draw. Star Draws work using algorithms that¡¯ll benefit the one using the draw. It¡¯s an A.I system that used the game¡¯s data to predict outcomes and the data of the user¡¯s adversaries. Arnold needed power in that moment against his fight with Lancelot. His prayers were answered but he was left with the soul of a demon lord. ¡°Why was his clan called the Metal Eaters?¡± ¡°Do you see the metal on that helm?¡± Arnold looked at the helmet. ¡°What of it?¡± ¡°It can withstand a great deal of force even from Star artifacts. It was not crafted by regular metal nor enchanted metal. It was crafted using the excretion of Oriel¡¯s people. This particular armor was created by Oriel himself.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold¡¯s face twisted in disgust, ¡°¡­You¡¯re joking, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. His people have strong stomach acids that can reinforce any sort of metal. An iron ore excreted from them can take ten times the amount of force that regular iron can before taking damage. Oriel¡¯s armor is made from a mineral much stronger than dragonsteel.¡± ¡°And they just wear their shit?¡± Arnold asked in disgust. He wanted to throw the helmet to the side. ¡°Yes. Demon Lords always need protection for battle so he never went to battle without his armor. Oh, right. I do in fact have something that can identify curses. It can also detect the type of curse.¡± ¡°Alright. Give it to me.¡± The undead took out a darkish purple egg. ¡°It¡¯s not for sale so you will need to remove the curse before you leave this shrine.¡± The egg had a nose, mouth and two eyes. Instead of a normal face, it had a deformed one. None of its facial features were in the right place. Its nose was on its forehead, right above one of its eyes and its ears were where its nose and left eye was supposed to be. The undead held the egg above the helm. The egg¡¯s face suddenly twisted in anguish. ¡°RAGE! RAGE! HATEFUL RAGE!¡± it screamed. ¡°W-What the hell!?¡± Arnold jumped back in surprise. ¡°Kakaka, I apologize for its screaming. That is how it talks.¡± ¡°¡­What does it mean by hateful rage?¡± ¡®Fuck, warn me next time.¡¯ ¡°It seems the previous wearer¡¯s emotions are still lingering within his suit of armor. Have you ever seen visions of the previous wearer¡¯s armor moving on its own or taking over your body?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ Wait¡­¡± Arnold suddenly recalled a certain night, ¡°¡­Soon. It said it will see its master in its full glory soon.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve seen the manifestation of Oriel¡¯s hate and rage. Kakaka, I think you know what this means, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold nodded. ¡°If the Demon King, Arsnoria were to find out that you harbor the soul of her enemy then¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be killed.¡± The undead nodded before continuing, ¡°A factor and its King are drawn towards one another by fate. In other words, whether you like it or not, you will meet with her one way or another. It is the fate that links demon lords to their King.¡± ¡°And¡­ what if I meet her but she actually doesn¡¯t want to kill me?¡± ¡°The Demon King is a magnanimous being. She is not as monstrous as you humans may think. However, the one crime that will always result in death is aiming for her throne.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯s either death or you¡¯ll be enslaved while Oriel is still weak. That is, unless you find a way to rid yourself of his soul.¡± "How do I get rid of my factor?" ¡°Ohoho! You possess such power but you wish to dispose of it? I¡¯m sure it helped you many times in the past.¡± ¡°It has but¡­ I knew something was wrong with this power since the very beginning.¡± Each time he uses it his soul becomes weaker and weaker until it can¡¯t keep Oriel¡¯s soul contained. In the end he¡¯ll become the next Oriel. There had never been a case like this before in the past. Other factors can control their power just fine once they¡¯ve bloomed. The demon lords they inherit just fade out of existence while they get the demon¡¯s powers. But Arnold will slowly lose his humanity with each use. Looking at it from another perspective, it seemed fair, right? He receives power while Oriel¡¯s soul grows by the day to overwhelm his soul. He was just paying his debt. ¡°It¡¯s an unstable power that I can¡¯t use for long¡­. It¡¯s possible to remove his soul, right? How will I do that?¡± ¡°Death is the easiest way.¡± A shadow loomed over Arnold¡¯s face. ¡°Or have a greater soul swallow up the demon lord¡¯s soul.¡± Arnold ears perked up at this, ¡°I doubt a mortal¡¯s soul can have any effect on a demigod or god-level being.¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. His hopes were quickly shattered. ¡®I¡¯m destined to become the Failed King¡­¡¯ ¡°Could someone on the level of a god¡¯s champion overwhelm a demon lord¡¯s soul?¡± Arnold and Luke are equals in terms of potential. If Luke could somehow overwhelm a demon lord¡¯s soul then so can Arnold. This was purely hypothetical since Luke¡¯s karma was insanely high. It was probably in the thousands. ¡°Kahaha, of course not! A soul¡¯s nature isn¡¯t determined by its host¡¯s own strength. If the host is a human then the nature of the soul will stay human.¡± Arnold recalled the ¡°Demon Lord Arnold¡± he saw in the abyss. The shape of its ring was still vivid in his mind. That was the thing he¡¯ll become. A mindless slave to Arsnoria. ¡°What if I stop using the power? Will that make a difference?¡± ¡°No, the damage has been done. You¡¯ve laid the foundation. All Oriel has to do is build something with that foundation. He can take over your body when you sleep and cause your soul to weaken all on its own without you knowing about it. A demon lord¡¯s soul is much more powerful than a human¡¯s soul. The only being I can think of that can rival or surpass a demon lord soul is a dragon lord.¡± ¡°Dragon lord¡­¡± ¡°They are the gods of the mortal plain, possessing immortality and immense strength. It¡¯s not a stretch to call them gods themselves, though they lack the ability to pass down their powers.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s impossible to get one?¡± ¡°Kahahahaha! Unless you challenge a dragon lord and kill it! Regardless if you are brave enough to do it or not, only dragonkins are capable of absorbing dragon souls. Are you a dragonkin like the Taelith family members? I guess not since you are not a Taelith!¡± the undead¡¯s jaws moved as it cackled. It was believed that the members of the Taelith household were descendants of the Black Dragon Lord. It was hailed as one of the strongest dragon lords in the Dragon Lord Council. The Dragon Lords vowed to never plant their seeds in humans or allow humans to plan their seed in them. There were two reasons for this: It was rare to find females with the right eggs and men with strong seed. The dragon lord¡¯s egg or sperm cell will engulf and destroy anything that tries to merge with them which prevents any reproductive processes from taking place. The sperm or egg simply melts away into nothingness. The second reason was that¡ªon the rare occasion that a human does have the right seed or eggs to make children¡ªit was highly possible that their young will turn on them once they¡¯ve grown strong enough. Humans might be the weakest race of all in terms of biology but they have unlimited potential. Luke(a human) was born a Hero, a being that far surpasses the Dragon Lords in might. Several humans attained the title Archmage, a being that could rival the dragon lords. Now what if a dragon lord were to find the perfect human to bear their children or give them children? It was possible for that human to become a walking disaster. They could become a force that''s equal to a Hero. That¡¯s why humans are so feared by beings in power. The Black Dragon Lord was the only one to break their rule. However, what they¡¯ve feared hasn¡¯t come to pass. Yet. It was possible for the members of the Taelith family to absorb dragon souls, which in turn makes them stronger or gives them many abilities. Arnold wasn¡¯t from that family so he had no means of absorbing the soul of a dragon. Even if he did, how ridiculous would it be if he actually challenged a dragon lord? Arnold sat up against a nearby rock. The helm and sword vanished. ¡°¡­..¡± He looked up at the sky. ¡°My fate has already been decided, huh¡­¡± Be that as it may, becoming the puppet of humanity¡¯s sworn enemy wasn¡¯t on his list of things to do. ¡°Is there at least a way to see how much his soul has grown?¡± ¡°There exists a spell that can see souls. It can only be cast by skilled magicians. But if I were you then I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone that I have a soul of the most powerful demon lord to ever exist. You will be seen as a weapon for war. Demon factors were viewed as these objects in the past but most people on the continent of Diacree have changed how they see these people. It¡¯s neither in a good or bad light. So long as they remain neutral then they won¡¯t become meat slaves or experimentation projects to countries.¡± ¡°So, I have to find both a skilled mage and someone I can trust?¡± He only knew two very skilled mages personally. However, the part about trusting them is a little tricky. One was violated by him every day as his slave. Her death flag vanished but that doesn¡¯t mean that her relationship with Arnold was that of master and servant. The other was a girl he met at the guild who doesn¡¯t yet know his true identity. Arnold sighed. ¡®I can¡¯t ask Freya either. The two of us barely know each other.¡¯ They barely had a platonic relationship. He was less of an acquaintance to her. What about his mother then? ¡®No. She¡¯ll lose her mind if she finds out that her son is a lord factor.¡¯ She was an elite mage, a professional skilled at many spells. The reason elite mages were made a profession was to serve as opposition to demons at first. That was during the great war between humans and demons. Their priority in this era is to fight calamities that normal humans can¡¯t hope to face. That includes demon lords. Adrianna might not be able to keep silent about this. The first one she¡¯ll tell is his father. All hell will break loose if Marcus finds out. ¡®Knowing him, he¡¯ll probably try and force the demon lord to come out so that he can kill it.¡¯ Arnold knew that it wasn¡¯t as simple as bringing Oriel out and killing him. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t trust Mother at all¡­¡¯ He could always try to deceive either Elora or Lauran. Playing the victim and gaining their sympathy was easy. Elora seemed to see Nova as a big brother or father figure so she¡¯ll do whatever it takes to save or help him. Lauran was a different case. He caused her suffering, however, he was also the one who saved her life and brought her family out of poverty. Her father¡¯s store was no longer considered a Black Store anymore. She owes him. No, it¡¯s safe to say that her parents owe him. ¡®If I¡¯m to use Lauran then I¡¯ll need to meet with her parents first¡­ They can do the persuading for me.¡¯ Arnold stood up and dusted off his pants. ¡°Have you finally made up your mind on what to do to ensure the demon lord soul doesn¡¯t overwhelm your own?¡± ¡°I guess so. If I can determine how far the soul has grown then I can find out if it¡¯s safe to continue using Oriel¡¯s power.¡± ¡°I see. The spell you need can be found in many advanced tier arcane books. I suggest any academy¡¯s library. Look for a spell named [Perceive Beyond].¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡®Now that I think about it, it¡¯s been a while since I went to see Lyra. I should go see her once I return to the empire.¡¯ Lyra would''ve been another option if only her powers weren''t limited. Being the Queen of an entire magic race means having both the strongest magic and the fear and love of her people. Who knows? She was probably close to the Archmage Peulik in strength during the war. Of course, she was but a mere shell of her former self. ¡°Now then, will you buy my goods before going back to your lover?¡± ¡°Haaa¡­¡± he decided to let the misunderstanding continue, ¡°Give me the wizard finger thing. Which magic items do you suggest to increase one¡¯s maximum mana pool?¡± ¡°I have some items that can help with increasing mana pools. But if you want some quality artifacts then I suggest going to the Deeper Ground.¡± ¡®This bastard knows quite a lot about Diacree continent.¡¯ Deeper Ground was the relic tomb underneath the Great Ridge. It was difficult to descend into the cavern. Many people overestimate its depth. People claim that magic spells like Fly doesn¡¯t work in the darkness and it¡¯s impossible to descend using a rope since unknown creatures cut it off and feast on your corpse when you fall. This misconception left the relic tomb beneath the surface untouched by man for decades. ¡°What can I find there?¡± Lufulur was already level 100 by the time he found out about the relic tomb and had no interest in going down there since there¡¯s no reason to grind for powerful artifacts. The undead answered Arnold¡¯s question, ¡°I recommend searching for the Staff of Urion.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t that¡­¡¯ The name rang a bell, ¡®Isn¡¯t that Lufulur¡¯s staff?¡¯ It was the staff he stole from another guild¡¯s HQ after they raided that guild¡¯s base. It was his main staff for casting powerful arcane spells. Most staves couldn¡¯t handle his high intelligence and magic attack stats so it was hard for him to cast powerful spells without breaking a few staves along the way. That staff was different. It was classified as one of the Guild Weapons just like Alecs¡¯ Divine Sword. ¡®So it came from the Great Ridge, eh.¡¯ It was speculated that the Great Ridge was once a mountain that split into two during the Demon Human War. The mountain¡¯s split caused the relic tomb below it to become completely inaccessible. The mountain had tunnels that led to the relic tomb but the tunnels and caves were destroyed during the split. ¡°Urion was a wizard whose name no one remembers. No one knows that he was the one to create the runic language you know today. Runic patterns allows you to draw magic circles much easier which was difficult to do before he was born. When people hear ¡®the greatest magic user in history¡¯ they often mistake the Archmage for that title. But he contributed more to magic than any of the Archmages.¡± Urion can be classified as the father of modern day magic arts. ¡°I know who Urion is. He was also the first human to discover the relic tomb below the Great Ridge.¡± ¡°Exactly. He found several artifacts inside that relic tomb. He spread each of them throughout the relic tombs and dungeons on Diacree. If he left everything in one place then it would take the fun out of going out on adventures. The staff¡¯s location is currently the only one that I know of.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Arnold definitely needed a powerful staff if he wants to attain the same power he had in the game. If one were to compare him to Freya York then he¡¯s twice as strong as her and a little weaker than peak Lauran. What made Lufulur strong wasn¡¯t just the character¡¯s plethora of spells that wasn¡¯t just limited to arcane, what made him strong was his mastery of his magic equipment. His sorcerer build could probably annihilate Lauran on most occasions if he PvP¡¯ed her by playing the smart way. In order to obtain the same level of strength, Arnold had to increase his mana pool and find a way to add ¡°Intelligence¡± to his status. Intelligence will allow his current body to get accustomed to all sorts of spells as he levels it up. Luckily, he knows how to increase the stat but not how to get it. It was probably impossible for him to use the same sorcerer build or even magician build since his body was forged for close quarters combat by Sebas. Still, having the equipment can help him with his feeble mana pool and magic attack power. Arnold took out a black notebook and wrote the staff¡¯s name down so that he won¡¯t forget. ¡®If that staff is still in the Deeper Ground tomb then this solidifies my conclusion that I¡¯m in the game¡¯s early years.¡¯ The game didn¡¯t have a lot of players at first but cheaters were rampant. That was why so few people actually played the game. It was rare to even find more than a thousand people on the game every month. The 100 beta testers played the game on special servers exclusive to them so they never interacted with the players outside their servers. The special servers were originally supposed to make it easier to keep track of the beta testers¡¯ testing of the game but it soon became a safe haven from cheating. Cheaters caused a lot of trouble for the company. No one likes a game that could easily be cheated by anyone. Arnold wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they had shown up in the past before the game became reality. Considering how NPCs like Rafaela and the disciples know about players, it¡¯s safe to say that players left behind quite a lot of evidence that they were here. It might even be subtle hints just like how the staff was still at its original location. ¡°Say, have you heard of an item that can transport its user to a specific location? It¡¯s a consumable.¡± ¡°You must be referring to a Yorm Branch. I have several on hand.¡± ¡°Yorm Branch¡­ Yorm is the gatekeeper of the Nine Realms, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I traverse through the realms often in search of items and materials to sell to my customers. Yorm grows her own garden near one of the gates. She is an enchantress so she was able to apply teleportation magic to the branches that fall from one of her trees.¡± ¡°Are there limits to where the item can take you?¡± ¡°No. The distance doesn¡¯t matter. It can also transport any number of people to wherever they want to go.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s not just limited to safe zones¡­¡± ¡°No. But if you want to go to a safe zone then you¡¯ll need to mark the safe zone using the branch¡¯s own power. Safe zones don¡¯t allow teleportation so you¡¯ll be teleported right next to it.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡®It seems Tanaera¡¯s knowledge of these items was lacking a bit.¡¯ ¡°How much is it?¡± ¡°Each of them is 1 karma. But I will sell them to you for half the price.¡± A light manifested above the undead¡¯s hand. A single glowing object landed in his hand. It looked similar to a branch with a single leaf on the end. The undead put the branch in a sack along with the ¡°Wizard¡¯s Little Finger¡±. ¡°Do you have any potions that will be suitable in battle?¡± Arnold asked after putting the sack into his magic bag. ¡°I have several. Which would you like? I have strength and stamina boosters, perfect for warriors such as yourself.¡± The undead waved his hand. Two potions appeared in his hand. Arnold took out the hologram card. ¡¤ Yorm¡¯s Potion of Stamina(Semi-Star Grade) ¡¤ Yorm¡¯s Potion of Increased Strength(Semi-Star Grade) Seeing as how the potions are ranked using the god system, it¡¯s likely that Yorm is either a demigod or a god. Arnold¡¯s heard of her in the game. She protects the gate that leads to the divine realm. That was the same realm that Tanaera was from. She wasn¡¯t that important to the storyline of the DLC but she does provide some side quests to the hero. Completing the quests will either earn you one of her most rarest potions or something that¡¯s even rarer than any other item in the game: The Ascension Pill. It¡¯s a type of pill that can drastically affect one¡¯s body. Your meridian¡¯s¡ªwhich is the core of a warrior¡¯s strength¡ªexpands, allowing more aura or Ki to fill it. Your body gets stronger and can handle previously set limits like they were nothing. Many players used this pill to cheat their way to the level cap. Hackers even used the pill¡¯s item code to spawn several and sell it to newbies. It didn¡¯t last long since high-level players shut their business down. The devs decided to make the item even rarer due to the drastic changes that the Ascension Pill does to one¡¯s body. ¡®Does Yorm still offer the pill if you complete her quests?¡¯ Something like that would help him out a lot. It¡¯ll help him get past level 60 faster. His goal right now was to get to level 70. It¡¯ll be hard but worth it. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± the undead asked. ¡°Have you ever heard of a pure martial arts book in one of these dungeon worlds?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard some rumors.¡± Arnold smiled when he heard that. Chapter 158 Arnold returned to Tanaera¡¯s side after he finished his business with the merchant. ¡°Ohhh, something smells nice.¡± Arnold caught the scent of something delicious when he neared their camping spot. Tanaera was busy stirring the pot that was sitting over an open flame. Arnold tried to dip his finger in the stew to have a taste but his hand was slapped away. ¡°Wait. Don¡¯t ever do that again while I¡¯m cooking.¡± ¡°Tch, fine.¡± He threw down the sack on his back. It was filled with the magic items he got earlier. The potions were in his magic bag. Keeping it in a sack was way too careless since they can break if the sack falls or he accidentally hits something hard with the sack. The merchant said that he wouldn¡¯t have more potions in stock since it¡¯ll take a while to get the potions from Yorm. Arnold looked around and noticed that he couldn¡¯t spot the monsters that Tanaera mentioned before. ¡°They lost interest and went away. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re just waiting for us to come out so that they can attack us.¡± Tanaera replied with her back still facing Arnold. ¡°I¡¯ll have to deal with them later. I was going to stand watch anyway.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be getting some sleep? I¡¯ve never seen you close your eyes for more than a few hours.¡± ¡°¡­Letting your guard down inside a dungeon will be your downfall. I¡¯ll only sleep if we take breaks along the way.¡± ¡°Our breaks normally aren¡¯t that long. Do you want me to cast a [Sleep] spell on you? I can also give you some oil that relaxes your muscles.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust you enough to let you play with my mind, Witch.¡± ¡°I was only trying to help. Oh, whatever.¡± Tanaera shrugged. Some muscle relaxing oil actually sounded great, especially since Arnold felt like his muscles were stiffer than usual. He moved his head around for a bit and heard a crack. His back also made a cracking sound when he bent slightly backwards. ¡°Oh, poor boy. See? That¡¯s what happens when you don¡¯t lay down. Sitting against rocks while sleeping isn¡¯t exactly comfy, is it?¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± He was on edge up until now but the tension was gone. Every bone in his body was screaming to relax. He hadn¡¯t used his sleeping bag ever since he entered the dungeon. Just like Tanaera said, he had been napping against trees or rocks. Sleeping at night was out of the question since he has to watch over Rafaela. His exhaustion was lifted by the shrine for the duration that he¡¯s here but it did nothing to heal his aching body. ¡°Take off your coat and shirt,¡± Tanaera put down the ladle and approached Arnold, ¡°You need to be in top condition to fight, especially since you have two maidens to protect.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not protecting you. You¡¯re just coming along with me because you can help me fight against opponents stronger than me. You should be able to protect yourself anyway.¡± ¡°A mage needs time to chant their spells, especially powerful spells. I can¡¯t protect myself while chanting either so someone has to be the vanguard. And that¡¯s you. If you can hold back enemies then I can attack from behind you.¡± A jar suddenly appeared in Tanaera¡¯s hand. Inside it was brown liquid. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the oil I mentioned earlier. Geez, take off your coat and shirt already.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold did as she said. ¡°Wow~ Not just a handsome face but a well-built body. If only your attitude wasn¡¯t so trashy then you might¡¯ve been a ten.¡± ¡°Get it over with.¡± Tanaera circled around him to face his back, ¡°Well, well, this is a surprise. You barely have any hair on your upper body. I can¡¯t smell your body odor either. I¡¯ve grown sick of seeing grown men with hairy upper bodies and inhaling their choking body odor. The chief and his men bathe only once a week. Can you believe I had to share a room with that barbarian?¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Tanaera opened the jar and scooped some of the oil into her hands. Arnold felt a warm touch on his back when she began smearing the oil on him. ¡°Were you really engaged to that guy? How old are you anyway?¡± ¡°I¡¯m probably in my 20s. I stopped counting when I ended up in this place.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I promised to marry the chief if he can defeat the Naridian Kingdom in battle. That was his condition to letting me stay with them. For your information, I¡¯m a virgin. I¡¯ve seen penises since the barbarians aren¡¯t exactly considerate of others. They walk around butt naked on their bathing days. They looked really grotesque. I don¡¯t think I want to have one inside me if they smell as bad as the chief and his men.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have common sense, huh¡­¡± ¡°Eh? What?¡± ¡°Girls don¡¯t just openly talk about guys like that.¡± ¡°But men talk about it all the time. They even talk about women¡¯s privates. If they can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­Just forget it.¡± Tanaera finished smearing Arnold¡¯s upper body. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling any different.¡± Tanaera suddenly put her finger on Arnold¡¯s back. Her mana seemed to spread on his body like electricity in water. ¡°Have a nice rest.¡± He heard her gentle voice as he drifted off to sleep. He thought to himself, ¡°She tricked me!¡± but his mind quickly went blank as his visions darkened. ¡­. ¡­ ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold opened his eyes. It felt like his body was twice as heavy as before since he fell asleep so suddenly. ¡°Ugh?¡± His groggy mind couldn¡¯t register where he was. Was he laying in the same spot? He couldn¡¯t tell yet since the light of the sun was blinding. ¡®Dammit, did that witch get away?¡¯ He rubbed his eyes and opened them again. He noticed that he was still inside the shrine. ¡°Look who decided to wake up. I didn¡¯t expect you to fall asleep that easily,¡± a familiar voice came from his side, ¡°Most people I¡¯ve used this on sit absentmindedly for a few minutes¡ªkind of like zombies. But you fell asleep in mere seconds. It¡¯s obvious that you were tired.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold looked towards his left. A young woman with milky white skin was busy wiping her upper body with a wet piece of cloth. She picked up a small vial and threw the contents onto her hand. She began smearing her arms with the soapy liquid. A sweet fragrance lingered. ¡°¡­I thought you tricked me.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t a place for me to go back to so I have no choice but to travel with you.¡± ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you sit somewhere secluded to wash yourself?¡± Arnold slowly got up after his body recovered, ¡°You have no shred of decency as a woman, you know.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve lived a life that didn¡¯t grant me something like that. Why should I care who sees my body anyway? The barbarians have seen it as well. Do you want to touch?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem, is there? Or maybe you want something more? Like raping me and taking my virginity. Maybe hit me a few times if I resist?¡± ¡®¡­That seems oddly specific¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡± Tanaera chuckled. ¡°Hmm~? A certain person called Lauran would disagree~¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He noticed her reproachful eyes. It¡¯s like she was looking at trash. ¡®She used dark magic to read my mind!? How is that possible!?¡¯ Reading another person¡¯s mind was one of the hardest things to master in magic. Few arcane mages could do this. Even fewer dark magicians. They¡¯re usually employed by royal courts or the military to gather intel from prisoners and enemies. You¡¯d need an innate talent to do this if you¡¯re a magician. Arnold only knew of one dark magic user that could do this. Elizabeth. ¡°Dammit, you little¡ª¡± ¡°I wanted to know who you are. Why are you so strong despite being so young? What¡¯s your story? I was able to find out that you¡¯re the son of a very influential duke. He¡¯s one of the emperor¡¯s subordinates, right? That must mean he¡¯s really strong. It¡¯s no wonder his son became this strong as well. Ah, but what a difficult childhood you had. You constantly had to look over your shoulder. The duke¡¯s son changed a lot having experienced so much danger in his life. He was always a sweet boy who helped others but he turned into a bad boy. It probably felt reaaal nice raping a girl whose life you ruined, huh? I mean, you did it over and over again. Everyday for two years.¡± ¡°How much do you know¡­?¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I know that it¡¯s wrong to look into other people¡¯s memories so I limited myself to what I wanted to see. It was just curiosity. That must mean I have some decency, right? Huhuhu.¡± Tanaera smirked as she spread her legs, ¡°Look at that beautiful flower. Don¡¯t you want to turn it into a flappy, dark piece of flesh using your tool?¡± ¡°You suck at this seducing game, Tanaera.¡± Arnold stood up after getting the feeling in his body back, ¡°You really have no decency.¡± ¡°Wha!? No reaction!?¡± ¡°So you think that I¡¯ll be lured by obvious scheme to turn me into your slave? Don¡¯t get cocky. I don¡¯t differentiate between men or women when they try and trick me. Just know that.¡± Arnold grabbed his coat that was nearby. ¡°Tch.¡± Tanaera closed her legs and picked up a towel. She began wiping her body down. ¡°Is the food done? I hope you didn¡¯t poison it.¡± ¡°Am I that untrustworthy that you¡¯d think I¡¯d do that!?¡± ¡°Well, yeah.¡± ¡°Humph! If you don¡¯t want to eat my food then make your own!¡± Arnold decided to ignore the screaming Tanaera. He went towards the open flame where the pot was on earlier. There were three wooden bowls that were filled with stew. Arnold took a deep breath and exhaled. He grabbed a spoon to begin eating. He could feel Tanaera¡¯s gaze from the side. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a man get so happy over a cooked meal.¡± Tanaera laughed. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold quietly savored the taste. ¡°How is it?¡± she walked up to him and asked. ¡°¡­It tastes good¡­¡± ¡°Huhu, I¡¯m glad you like it. Chef Tanaera will make us some excellent cuisine during our journey!¡± Tanaera also sat down. Luckily she had a towel wrapped around her body. She grabbed a bowl and began eating as well. The two ate in complete silence. Chapter 159: Shadow World Rafaela returned to the shrine shortly after Arnold and Tanaera were done eating. Arnold cleared out the monsters just as he had said so that Rafaela won¡¯t be attacked by them when she comes back. He didn¡¯t know what it was but he felt ready to face anything. Maybe it was because he ate a warm meal after so long? His water-cooked meat was only bearable because of the spices he added. Arnold hates to admit it but Tanaera makes delicious food. He hadn¡¯t eaten a warm meal in weeks. It was probably odd from another perspective how his first warm meal was made by a stranger he captured from an enemy camp. ¡°Which one of you cooked?¡± Rafaela asked as she looked into the empty pot. ¡°Tanaera.¡± Arnold said after lifting his upper body from his laying position. He had nothing else to do so he decided to rest while waiting for Rafaela. She came back sooner than he expected. ¡°And you ate it?¡± Rafaela looked at the two empty bowls, ¡°Why would you trust a prisoner?¡± ¡°Aww, I¡¯m still a prisoner even after making you guys a nice meal? That hurts my feelings.¡± Tanaera emerged from around one of the rocks. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this now. Angels are highly resistant to dark curses and poison so don¡¯t try anything that you¡¯ll regret.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Rafaela.¡± ¡°What?¡± Rafaela looked at Arnold. ¡°We can trust her. For now at least.¡± ¡°Why? You were cautious of her ever since we left the third world floor. Are you under some kind of hypnosis of hers? Let me check.¡± Rafaela put her hand on Arnold¡¯s forehead. ¡°Geez! I already proved to this guy that I won¡¯t hurt any of you.¡± Tanaera intervened, ¡°I¡¯m part of the team now, right?¡± She asked while looking at Arnold. ¡°I said for now at least.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good enough! Anyway, is it really true that angels have resistance to dark magic negative effects and all kinds of curses? That¡¯s pretty crazy.¡± ¡°My halo grants me that protection. While offensive spells cannot be blocked, I can ward off any mental attacks. But I¡¯m sure this guy here will protect me if you do attack me with attack spells, right?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Arnold answered. Rafaela was now an important ally. He needed her just as much as she needed him to survive. If danger comes to her then he needs to be there to rescue her. The same goes for Tanaera. Her ability to grant him a stigmata will greatly increase his chances of victory in every fight. A buff coupled with a multiplier will make him much stronger than he is now. He might even become stronger than his demon lord form for a short duration. It was better than using the demon lord power, especially after what he found out about the ¡°Failed King¡±. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re together. I thought the two of you were adventuring friends.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Rafaela just sat down after ignoring Tanaera. Arnold and Tanaera sat down as well. The two curiously looked at the magic bags that Rafaela put down. ¡°So what did you find?¡± asked Arnold, ¡°Besides potions and a few magic items, there¡¯s some food and other supplies. The food isn¡¯t exactly the kind you call exquisite cuisine.¡± She took out something resembling a chocolate bar, ¡°This is all that was left. In fact, there were two crates worth of these left behind. I suspect that one of the other angels came through here and took most of the stuff that was supposed to be here. We will have to make due with these protein bars for now. Hunting animals shouldn¡¯t be our main source of food.¡± The bar of protein looked like hardened faeces. Arnold shuddered imagining the taste. ¡°That will have to last until we reach your master¡¯s base or until we reach the next supply point.¡± ¡°There should be ten supply points left. At least the ones that my master set up. I¡¯m not sure about the others.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll hunt for us during the day if I need to,¡± he then muttered, ¡°We have another problem. I don¡¯t know whether or not I can find ingredients to make more potions.¡± ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°Tree sap. The tree sap I¡¯m looking for is hard to find, though. I didn¡¯t have the luxury to purchase holy water from a temple.¡± ¡°Then that will have to do.¡± Rafaela suddenly looked at the large brown sack that was sitting nearby, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she pointed at the sack. ¡°That¡¯s the supplies I bought from the undead merchant.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t meet an undead merchant along the way. Where did you find this merchant?¡± ¡°He was in the shrine just a few hours ago but he vanished after our business was done.¡± ¡°An undead in a shrine? That¡¯s strange. They normally avoid shrines since a misconception exists that makes undead creatures think they¡¯re restricted from shrines.¡± Rafaela looked at Arnold seriously, ¡°I must warn you to be careful when making purchases from the merchants you meet on these world floors. They value one¡¯s life as some sort of coin purse. It¡¯s never a good thing to use your life as a pouch of coins.¡± ¡°So you know that they take your karma as payment?¡± ¡°Yes. An acquaintance of mine bought items from one of those merchants once. Losing too much of your karma will result in drastic consequences. She lost most of her divine powers as a result. What kind of things did you buy?¡± Arnold stood up and grabbed the sack. He brought it towards them. The items inside the sack clanked together. One could tell that it was heavy just from looking at it. Arnold opened up the large sack. Inside were the following magic items: Wizard¡¯s Little Finger¡ªit¡¯ll come in handy when he wants to cast spells from a distance. He knows a lot of arcane chants(word for word) so it shouldn¡¯t be hard to find a spell that has high damage but low mana requirement. The magic item¡¯s purpose is to amplify the attack power of spells. Even a simple fireball can become deadly. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Reflection Knight Shield(A). It can reflect 50% damage of attacks from enemies lower levelled than the user or 20% damage of attacks from enemies high levelled than the user. Arnold wasn¡¯t a knight per se so a shield would only slow him down. However, he could use the shield to deflect damage to make it harder for his enemies to throw him off balance. Ring of Fortress. The magic item allows its user to allocate their attack power to defence for a limited amount of time. It was a D-rank magic item so the duration was fairly short(5 minutes). He¡¯ll have to find a way to ascend the magic item. [Call of Body] earrings(¡Á2). The magic item recovers its wearer¡¯s stamina by an increase of 50% the normal speed. It also increases agility by 5 points. Elves are born with long limbs and thin bones which allows them to climb trees and evade projectiles much quicker than the average human warrior. Arnold wanted to replicate something like that using the fast recovery speed and agility increase. He wasn¡¯t confident in evading arrows while preserving his power in a fight so an item like this will come in handy. Great Borati Chime. A magic item catalyst that allows regular mages to use divine spells. He had a few healing spells in mind that could help in the midst of battle. Chugging potions while fighting wasn¡¯t ideal. He¡¯ll only need it if Rafaela isn¡¯t able to heal him or he gets separated from her during a fight. There were other items but those only increased his stats a little when worn so they weren¡¯t important to mention. There was also his ultimate trump card out of this dungeon¡ªthe Yorm Branch. He¡¯ll only use it once he finds the pure martial arts book. ¡°¡­Why did you buy so many¡­¡± Rafaela looked at him incredulously Tanaera looked inside the sack, ¡°Putting your own life on sale just to buy magic items must mean that you have a goal for being in this dungeon.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right about that. I have a goal. Though I¡¯m unsure where I can begin looking. What I¡¯m looking for is a book. Specifically, it¡¯s a martial arts book that holds the techniques directly passed down from its creator.¡± ¡°A pure martial art. So that¡¯s what you¡¯re after?¡± Arnold nodded. Rafaela went ¡°hmm¡± as she looked into the pit of ash from the fire that already burned out. ¡°I think I know where you can find the book.¡± ¡°Is it a shadow world?¡± Rafaela¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°How did you know?¡± Arnold recalled the conversation he had with the undead merchant. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°¡ªRumour has it that there exists a world between the dungeon worlds, not connected by a portal. This world was dominated by martial gods who passed down their ancient powers to their believers and disciples. One could say that that world itself was a paradise for aspiring martial artists. Its air is filled with strong Ki, the animals exist solely for you to test your strength, the harsh conditions hone your body into that of a true warrior and the myriad of clans that you could find could teach you various things about becoming a true martial arts master. Ironically enough, that is what brought the world¡¯s downfall and the near extinction of its humans.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°There were many clans, as I¡¯ve just said but two clans in particular hold the title of having the most members and the strongest martial masters. Ku Johun and Funiji Kaijin. Those two are the world¡¯s remaining sect leaders after slaughtering every other clan in power with their overwhelming numbers. The normal humans cower and hide in the darkness of their world, wishing that the two clans¡¯ battle don¡¯t take their lives as well.¡± ¡°¡­Okay, so what does this have to do with the book that I¡¯m looking for?¡± ¡°The book is the reason for the downfall of all those clans and the continued war of two powerful martial artists.¡± ¡°What¡­? Are¡­ Are you telling me that I have to confront those two martial masters if I want the book?¡± ¡°Kakaka, did you think that it will be easy? That book is the last remaining pure martial book after the gods sealed or destroyed the other books in fear of the humans¡ªof the world they created¡ªsurpassing them. The book has now become the ultimate decider in who rules the world. Every person must bow down to that individual. The martial masters have been fighting for decades non-stop. Both are evenly matched and it appears no victor has been decided.¡± ¡°Do these so-called martial masters know where the book is?¡± ¡°Yes, but they will not touch it nor allow anyone else to gaze upon it until a victor has been decided for their fight. Their people are very traditional and respects the laws that were created by their ancestors. The one who wins is most deserving of keeping the book and becoming the last martial god.¡± ¡®What in the actual¡­¡¯ Arnold looked at the merchant blankly. How strong were the skills in this martial art book that an entire world was at stake!? Won¡¯t revealing this book in his world cause the same amount of chaos? ¡°¡­Do you know how I can get to the shadow world?¡± ¡°No clue, kakakaka!¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°¡ªShadow worlds can¡¯t be entered through normal means,¡± Rafaela said after Arnold finished explaining what the merchant said, ¡°The world is drifting in the dungeon¡¯s shadow out there somewhere. Going to the world won¡¯t be an easy task. But I know what can get you there.¡± ¡°Really!? What!?¡± ¡°¡­Why are you so excited all of a sudden¡­ A certain contraption allows one to open a portal to any of the shadow worlds.¡± ¡°Any of the shadows worlds¡­? So there¡¯s more. Why is that?¡± ¡°I believe that the creator of the dungeon failed in connecting those worlds to the dungeon so they are now lost worlds that can¡¯t be travelled to by normal means. They drift aimlessly in their respective solar system.¡± ¡°If the portals didn¡¯t work in the first place then why would some contraption work?¡± Tanaera asked from beside Arnold, ¡°You mentioned a portal to the shadow world. Is this portal different from portals that connect the dungeon worlds together?¡± ¡°Yes. The reason we can create a portal to connect to the shadow worlds is quite simple: Traces of the creator¡¯s mana was left behind when they failed to bind the shadow worlds to their dungeon. Think of it like a lingering scent or a trail. The contraption¡¯s key role is to identify worlds with the creator¡¯s mana which will act as a sort of activation for the portal to form.¡± ¡®This makes things more convenient. Just knowing about the martial world¡¯s existence would¡¯ve been useless.¡¯ Rafaela had once again proven her worth. ¡°Where can I find the contraption?¡± ¡°Every disciple has one.¡± ¡°So there are several of them, huh.¡± ¡°Yes, they just replicated the original contraption and took a small amount of the creator¡¯s mana. The disciples use the contraptions to access their own private worlds. Some use these worlds as storage units and others to train in their spare time.¡± ¡°Will your master allow me to use hers to go to the martial world?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. But she won¡¯t do it for free, especially not for strangers. You must give her something to receive something in return.¡± ¡°Ugh, what the hell¡­ Alright. You should take me to your master once we reach the world floor she¡¯s on.¡± ¡°Our business will be done after that. Understood?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Arnold glanced at Tanaera who was silently listening to the two, ¡°You should know that my business in this dungeon is done once I get that book. I won¡¯t need you anymore. I¡¯ll still take the necklace, though.¡± ¡°Can I go with you once you leave?¡± Tanaera asked with a small voice. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°To your world, I mean. Can I go with you?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold looked at her for a few seconds, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­I¡­I want to see the world that accepts people like me and don¡¯t see the dreadful goddess that I resemble so much. I can¡¯t say for sure if I¡¯ll adept to the world but I¡¯ll try if it means I can continue using my powers.¡± ¡®Hmm, if she¡¯s willing to come with me then I can have her teach Elizabeth dark magic.¡¯ Elizabeth couldn¡¯t learn dark magic in its entirety on her own. Her talent in dark magic was only discovered by a witch when she wandered into a valley filled with undead. This was when she was in her 20s. It wasn¡¯t a problem for her to become one of the strongest magic casters in the game in just a few years. However, Arnold knew that she could¡¯ve been many times stronger if only she was guided by a more experienced dark magic user sooner. Tanaera fit that role perfectly. She was much older than Elizabeth and had been honing her skills for years while alone in this dungeon. The fact that she could control the power of a Cardinal artifact means that she was no ordinary dark magician. The academy had good teachers of dark arts but none of them come close to Tanaera¡¯s mastery of dark magic. Perhaps Tanaera could even become a professor at the academy? Arnold felt someone poking his cheek. He opened his eyes. Tanaera¡¯s face was right in front of his. He¡¯s been in deep thought so he forgot to answer her. ¡°So? Will you take me with you? I can¡¯t go on my own, you know. I need someone to guide me for a while.¡± ¡°On one condition.¡± Arnold held up one finger, ¡°You will listen to one request of mine once we leave this dungeon.¡± ¡°¡­And that is¡­?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a certain someone I want you to meet. She¡¯s an incarnation just like you.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll explain everything when we leave the dungeon. Rather, let¡¯s leave the subject for when you actually meet the person.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tanaera nodded, ¡°I accept your condition.¡± ¡°Are the two of you done now?¡± ¡°Ah, yeah we¡¯re done.¡± Arnold stood up, ¡°Where¡¯s the portal to leave this world? I think it¡¯s time we leave now that we have everything we need.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just past the forest to the east.¡± ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Chapter 160: Relic Tomb(1) What''s the best thing about high fantasy games and novels? The answer is: Discovering valuable treasure. This can be linked to relic tombs, one of the most popular places of any multiplayer fantasy game. The joy of discovering treasure after overcoming countless hurdles like traps, enemies and bosses was unlike anything else. The first relic tomb to be added to Star Fantasy quickly gained popularity. Players abandoned whatever quests and tasks they were busy with and went into the relic tomb. Even the biggest dungeon in the game¡ªThe Dragon God¡¯s Lair¡ªdidn¡¯t attract as much attention as the relic tomb. The developers were forced to make thousands of new servers just to handle the influx of players demanding to go into the relic tomb. Of course, it was very expensive and difficult but the relic tomb managed to pull in many investors who wanted to help the company. Liam streamed himself soloing the relic tomb and obtaining many rare and legendary class artifacts. The company behind the game started adding more relic tombs, seeing that the relic tomb brought so many players to their game. They first started adding relic tombs through events and guild exclusive quests. This led to the fanbase complaining that the company only allows pay-to-win players to enjoy relic tombs and new game areas. The devs then decided that relic tombs will be added in every major update that they roll out. Special events only adds new items that only a select few could benefit from. Relic tombs in the game were so popular that Star Fantasy ended up becoming the most streamed game of the decade. Millions of people around the world tuned in to watch how top guilds raided ancient tombs. This spike in popularity brought in sponsorships from every major company that hosts game tournaments. It was around the first tournament that Liam met his in-game friend, Alecs. Well, they couldn¡¯t exactly see each other in the crowd but were able to communicate with each other through live video and in-game voice chat. He could still remember her vibrant blonde hair and her beautiful mature face. The two of them was selected to play in the following year¡¯s tournament. They were among the top players in the league. Many people wanted to join their guild because of how skilled both of them were. They could compete against entire guilds as a duo. Naturally with this fame came money. Liam could finally ditch his trashy job and devote himself to play the game in the big leagues instead of just streaming it. Misteltein grew as a guild since Alecs scouted the many talented players during every tournament. Everything started with the first relic tomb. He missed the days he would turn on his gaming system and play with his guildmates. They managed to clear half of the total 193 relic tombs in the game. ¡­ Snow blanketed the horizon. Chilling winds of white swept across the land. The sun was nowhere to be seen since a gray cloud loomed overhead but its light was still lingering. In the distance was a mountain surrounded in large shards of ice. ¡°¡ªRafaela, buff me!¡± Arnold shouted as he parried his opponent¡¯s weapon. His opponent was a knight wearing white armor with its sword being the same color. It resembled a Glass Knight miniboss from the game. Arnold was currently fighting two of them. ¡°Okay!¡± Rafaela¡¯s body glowed when she held her arms out in front of her. A burst of power filled Arnold¡¯s body. ¡°!!!!¡± Arnold deflected knight¡¯s blow with the Glass shield, feeling half of the strike. The knight staggered backwards due to the shield¡¯s stunning effect. With the 50% reduction of any attack comes a 20% chance of your enemy being stunned by their own attack. The force of their blow travels through the shield and their weapon in a split second which causes vibrations throughout their body, which results in a stun. It was extremely dangerous to do this since you have to get the timing right or risk getting injured before your shield is even up. The other knight swung at Arnold from his side. Arnold parried its greatsword with his ¡°Wind Elemental¡± sword, causing it to lodge itself into the ground. The reason he was using this sword and not his soul weapon was because each blow he parries causes the enemy to feel a greater kickback than using a normal sword. The wind magic was the cause of this. The knight he just parried had no shield to defend itself so it was vulnerable. Arnold bashed its head with his shield which sent it flying. The knight was at least 2 meters taller than him but it was knocked back like a bag of potatoes. Arnold looked in Rafaela¡¯s direction. She had a focused expression on her face. It seems that buffing someone while being an angel requires you to constantly keep the buff active, unlike priests who can buff continuously with spells. However, priests have far more weaker buffs. The con about this was that Rafaela will be defenseless against other enemies. If she breaks the flow of her power then Arnold might be in danger if he¡¯s squaring off against an opponent much stronger than him in base form. Arnold suddenly felt a presence behind him. The knight that he staggered backwards with his shield seems to have recovered from the stun. It raised its greatsword and roared. Arnold merely pointed his hand towards it after letting go of his shield. ¡°[Flame Gauntlet]¡± His right hand was engulfed by blue flames before shooting towards the knight. The heat of the attack melted the snow underneath Arnold¡¯s feet. The knight¡¯s agonizing roar shook the mountains. Its lifeless corpse fell on the ground. A magic circle suddenly engulfed it with black smoke. The smoke went into the corpse. The corpse suddenly stood up and picked up its greatsword. The spaces in its helmet glowed in a red light. ¡°Necromancy, huh.¡± The undead knight suddenly ran towards the other knight and began fighting it. ¡°Can¡¯t let such a fine knight just die, can I?¡± Tanaera¡¯s voice came from his side. Smoke rose from the ground and manifested a young woman with long black hair. ¡°What did you find?¡± Arnold put the shield on his back and sheathed the sword. He sent Tanaera on a recon to scan the surroundings and infiltrate the relic tomb up ahead. He didn¡¯t want any surprises so he wanted to know what they¡¯ll face. ¡°As you predicted. There¡¯s a boss inside the tomb.¡± ¡°I see. How were you able to find that out?¡± ¡°There are a lot of corpses littering the cave. I checked their memories using [Before Death]. I couldn¡¯t get a good look at what killed them since it was so fast. Ah, but I could make out the form of a sickle or something resembling a scythe just before one of the people inside died.¡± ¡°That spell sure is convenient, huh.¡± Before Death is a high ranking spell that can help its user see the memories of the dead before they died. The name itself was self-explanatory but it wasn¡¯t just a simple spell. If you can get hold of the right corpses then you can find out a lot of things of the world, whether good or bad. ¡°There are multiple trap mechanisms as well so we should be careful. I only managed to go as far as I have because of my shadow cloak spells. Should we head in immediately?¡± ¡°Yeah. I hope this will be worth the effort, though.¡± Rafaela came towards the two. ¡°We should eat to replenish our energy. Here.¡± She took out two of those protein bars. Arnold¡¯s mouth instinctively grimaced. ¡°Can¡¯t we just cook food? I¡¯d hate to eat that thing before I have to fight a lot of monsters. I might not even be able to eat meat once I go into the relic tomb.¡± ¡°You want to start a fire with these winds? It will take forever to start a fire. I don¡¯t see any caves to take shelter except for the relic tomb up ahead. And no, we shouldn¡¯t make a fire right by the entrance since monsters can get attracted by the smoke and smell. The snow obscures our vision so we can¡¯t see that far. We should assume that there isn¡¯t a place near us suitable for building a fire.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Arnold took the protein bar and bit into it. ¡®Guh, it tastes bitter. Why is the texture so damn tough?¡¯ He looked over to Tanaera who was making a similar disgusted expression. ¡°Why does this smell like human feces?¡± she asked and spat the bits out that she chewed. ¡°It¡¯s made from ingredients that are high in all sorts of vitamins. The disciples leave these as rations in case something happens to them or if they are unable to stock up the supply points. We¡¯ll just have to make due with these to save time.¡± Two shadows loomed over the three of them just when Rafaela finished speaking. Those shadows belonged to the two knights from earlier. Both had the same glowing eyes now. ¡°How long can you hold your necromancy spell?¡± Arnold asked after he finished eating the awful protein bar. ¡°They will stay under my spell as long as I feed them my mana. They¡¯re fairly easy to control since they¡¯re so weak so it will be a while before the spell wears off. I¡¯ll have them cover our backs.¡± ¡°How many corpses can you control at once?¡± ¡°It depends on their size and the strength they had when they were alive so I can¡¯t make a general estimate. I could probably control ten of these knights at once.¡± ¡°These knights should be on the level of a 4th star warrior in my world. I can¡¯t be sure if there are more but having a small unit to fight alongside me will make things much easier. But you should prioritize Rafaela¡¯s safety during a fight, alright? The two of us are the only capable fighters. One knight will fight with me while the other stays with the two of you. We¡¯ll divide them in half.¡± They¡¯ll keep that strategy assuming nothing else happens that forces them to change plans. ¡°I get it. Protect the angel when we fight. We should get moving now, no?¡± ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them left the area and began walking towards the relic tomb¡¯s entrance. There was nothing special about the outside, only that the entrance had a faint purple glow as if it¡¯s a portal of some kind. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Has your master ever gone into a relic tomb before, Rafaela?¡± ¡°None that I know of. She doesn¡¯t need artifacts so there¡¯s no point in going into an ancient tomb.¡± ¡°Really? What class does she have?¡± ¡°She¡¯s a mage.¡± ¡°A mage needs all kinds of magic items to be fully prepared for battle. It¡¯s hard to believe she doesn¡¯t want magic artifacts capable of increasing her strength.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point to using artifacts if they don¡¯t work on her. She¡¯s not that strong but she can fend for herself even without the company of her guards.¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t she kill a boss on her own?¡¯ ¡°What do you mean that magic artifacts don¡¯t work on her?¡± ¡°Gods originally crafted artifacts to be handled by beings with mortal flesh. The rare few are magic artifacts that are either made with mana or have magical effects. My master is neither a human or a mortal. She¡¯s from a race born from mana itself. Any magic artifact she tries to use either doesn¡¯t function as it should or the mana is wasted.¡± ¡°Race born from mana itself¡­ A magic race?¡± ¡°I believe that¡¯s what they¡¯re called, yes. Arcane theory has never proven why magic artifacts don¡¯t work on creatures born from mana. Like a fairy, they cannot make use of artifacts but their cousins, Elves like me, can use magic artifacts just fine.¡± ¡°High Elves should be the same, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A High Elf is an evolution of a regular Elf. Their origins are a mystery unless you dig deep enough into the lore of the game¡¯s story. It¡¯s possible for regular Elves to become High Elves through the use of ancient rituals passed down for generations. There are currently only two High Elves left. They¡¯ve been alive for half a millennium. They serve as leaders on the Fairy Council in the Fairy Province. It was said that only the two of them knew what happened to their brethren. It was never proven, even in the game, why magic races like Fairies, High Elves, Hiisis and Druids can¡¯t make use of magic artifacts. Some people claim that the mana that they were born from and the mana inside magic artifacts cancel each other out. Think of it like two electrons spinning in the same direction or two North pole magnets. Unlike in science, it¡¯s impossible to change the core structure of mana to get a desired effect so magic artifacts will never work in the hands of magic races. Magic items are a different story since they aren¡¯t of divine nature. ¡®Do gods hate magic races? That must be why a magic race can¡¯t use magic artifacts. That¡¯s pretty petty of them.¡¯ ¡°The only person from a magic race I know is Lyra¡­¡± Arnold muttered when they entered the relic tomb. Perhaps she had found a way to use magic artifacts through her decades of confinement in the academy? The three of them¡ªplus the two undead knights¡ªwalked deeper into the crystal cave. The air became several times colder back when they entered. A magic circle surrounded Tanaera¡¯s hand. Three red wisps flew out of the magic circle. ¡°It gets even colder inside so have one of these guys sit somewhere on your body. They¡¯ll regulate your body temperature for you so it will be easier to fight.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Arnold grabbed one of the wisps. It felt warm on his hand, not to a burning degree though but still comfortably warm. He put the wisp on top of his left shoulder. His body immediately heated up. It felt like he was under a summer sun. His cold breath turned back to normal. ¡°What else did you find, Tanaera? Are there any humans down here?¡± They crossed a bridge-like iceberg. ¡°There¡¯s a frozen wasteland down here. There¡¯s also a small town with a palace inside. I don¡¯t know how that¡¯s possible. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a world within a world in this tomb. Every single building from the town besides that palace is frozen in ice. It¡¯s like the small town was hit by an ice age.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± Arnold noticed that a part of the ground up ahead seemed out of place. ¡°Stop.¡± The two of them stopped when he spoke. Arnold knelt down and picked up a chunk of ice. He threw it across the bridge. The ground beneath suddenly moved down when the ice slid over it. The sound of gears moving, followed by ice breaking, resounded in the cave. The three of them looked up. A gigantic log, attached to chains, swung itself across the bridge. Something suddenly jumped up from below the bridge. It was a monster. It was even bigger than the log that almost sent the three of them flying. The monster opened its maws, probably expecting a victim to end up in its mouth. It fell down after closing its mouth. A low growl echoed, probably the monster expressing disappointment. ¡°¡­Well, you weren¡¯t lying when you said there were traps.¡± ¡°What the hell!? I didn¡¯t see that one!¡± Tanaera looked over the edge of the bridge, straight into darkness and shivered, ¡°W-We would¡¯ve fallen to our deaths.¡± ¡°It sounded like water splashing when that monster fell down so it¡¯s highly likely that the one from earlier isn¡¯t alone down there.¡± ¡®How many players died this early on.¡¯ Arnold shook his head mentally, ¡®I can remember my noob days like they were yesterday. I used to fall victim to these kinds of obvious traps all the time.¡¯ ¡°Tanaera, you should summon some monsters to check our route from now on.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea¡­.¡± About ten rats appeared from the magic circle she placed on the ground. They ran ahead of the trio. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The three began moving again, mindful of any odd contraptions that were hidden in plain sight. Whoever built this relic tomb was trying to keep uninvited guests out. Rafaela had never been in a relic tomb before so she wasn¡¯t certain what to expect. She glanced over at Arnold who was leading them. ¡®Why does he seem confident that he knows where to go?¡¯ It couldn¡¯t be that he¡¯s been in tombs like these before, right? He looked so young. Even if he is strong, chances that he¡¯s able to complete a relic tomb run alone are slim. Rafaela¡¯s master told her many stories about the past when relic tombs and dungeons were the most popular places. The people¡ªwho she refers to as Highborn(people with divine origins)¡ªused to raid many relic tombs for their treasures. Her master was by no means human but she frequently visited the human worlds back then. This allowed her to see many strange and wonderful things. The world was overrun by Highborn who people feared and revered. They just mysteriously disappeared from this world somewhere in history. From what her master told her, Highborn visited many worlds in their dimension. Their escapades weren¡¯t limited to one world. Perhaps they even visited Arnold¡¯s world? ¡®That could be why he wants to know about them. He may have encountered them as well.¡¯ Rafaela was probably from that world as well from what Arnold said but she wasn¡¯t sure about that. Maybe she also encountered Highborn during her time on that world? If they were so legendary, why did people forget about them? Shouldn¡¯t they be viewed as Heroes too? They stopped countless threats and saved many lives. Rafaela only knows what her master told her so she wasn¡¯t entirely sure why or where these Highborn disappeared to. Why does only one human know about them? ¡®Could he be a regressor? It should be possible for people to regress to the past.¡¯ If artifacts¡ªlike the necklace Tanaera possesses¡ªexisted, then it¡¯s possible to travel back in time with the use of another artifact. What¡¯s his purpose for wanting to find them? Why was he interested in them in the first place? It could just be that he was fascinated about them in general. Think about it, mortals with the powers of gods¡ªHighborn. Rafaela was also interested in them given how far their legends have spread. The Highborn visited most of the worlds in this dungeon. Some of the other disciples even said that the Highborn went to the shadow worlds. This was many eons ago so it¡¯s hard to say what exactly happened to them. No one has a clear answer. Rafaela¡¯s master might know. ¡°Whoa¡­.¡± Arnold whispered under his breath when the three of them finally left the cave. The three stood in silence as they looked at the frozen palace standing in the middle of white. In the center of this frozen land stood a majestic palace. A beacon of a strange white energy was atop that palace, giving the vast cave light equal to that of the sun. Arnold unsheathed his sword, ¡°Tanaera, did you find anything?¡± ¡°My summons spotted the exact same knights as the ones with us close by. There are much bigger knights further ahead as well.¡± ¡°We should assume that they¡¯re stronger than the knights I fought. Also, whatever¡¯s causing that beam of light has to be an artifact. We¡¯ll need to move through that entire palace. That means it¡¯s highly likely that we¡¯ll be attacked inside. Remember to protect Rafaela when I¡¯m fighting.¡± ¡°I know. Hold on, where are you going?¡± Tanaera asked when Arnold stood on the edge of the cliff. ¡°I¡¯m going up ahead alone to kill the monsters on the way. I¡¯ll meet the two of you when you reach the town.¡± ¡°Are you that impatient? Fine. I¡¯ll reach you using the wisp when we get there.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯m off then.¡± Saying so, he jumped off the cliff in a free fall. ¡°Did that guy really just jump off¡­¡± Tanaera sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold summoned his demon lord helmet when he was alone. ¡®Why is there a forest down here?¡¯ He was standing in the middle of a small forest. Well, the trees had no leaves and were frozen in thick layers of ice so he wasn¡¯t sure what was a tree and what wasn¡¯t. Still, the area gave him a good hiding spot. There were two notifications in his helm. ¡¤ Welcome to the Crystal Sanctum(S) relic tomb. ¡¤ Level requirement ¨C Not available. ¡®An S-class relic tomb, huh. It¡¯s a relief that there isn¡¯t a level requirement. Still I should be careful of what¡¯s out here.¡¯ He has never been in this relic tomb before so he¡¯ll be going in blindly. Whatever was inside that palace had to be guarding the relics. For now there was nothing else besides the ginormous castle in sight. Perhaps there are more areas to explore but for now the town and the castle is his main goal. Arnold left the small forest. He spotted four figures standing beneath the town gates. His reason for leaving Rafaela and Tanaera behind was to clear out the enemies on the way so he¡¯ll need to kill whatever he comes across. The knights were double the size of the ones he faced before. Their armor was also different. It glowed in a radiant light which was a sign that it was enchanted armor. Arnold frowned. ¡°I might need to use my aura sword to kill these guys.¡± Luring them out one by one was the solid strategy here. He didn¡¯t have confidence that he can fight all of them at once while preserving his power. ¡°For now I should check their levels.¡± He took out his hologram card. ¡¤ Sanctum Knight ¨C Level 70 ¡°A mid-tier knight, huh? This¡¯ll be troublesome since they¡¯re close to 7th star knights in terms of levels.¡± He took out a small urn. He poured its contents onto his hand and took out the spear he wanted to give to his little brother, Jack. ¡®I hope I¡¯ll find that merchant again. I¡¯ll need to buy repair powder for when my weapons break.¡¯ The spear was S-class so it was unlikely to break easily. Still, he wanted to give it to his brother with its durability at its maximum. Who wants a damaged weapon as a gift? The only reason he¡¯s using it is to give him better range. Arnold smeared the ooze onto the spear. The spear glowed yellow before a cacophony of noises¡ªsimilar to thousands of bird sounds¡ªresounded. The ooze he used gives magic effects to whatever weapon he has equipped. Lightning and fire(and sometimes poison) is very effective against enchanted armor. Decaying ooze was also an option but that was risky since your weapon can lose its durability at a much faster rate when attacking. He had limited weapons at the moment so he didn¡¯t buy that kind of ooze from the merchant. Arnold stepped out of the forest and ran towards the town at incredible speeds. He threw the spear at one of the knights. The knight staggered backwards when the spear hit its chest. It didn¡¯t penetrate its armor but it definitely caused some shock damage. The other knights reacted. They charged at Arnold. Arnold dodged the first attack and jumped to grab the spear. He took out his shield to block the next attack before he landed on one of the knights. Using the shield, he bashed the top of its helm, causing it to stagger. He jumped off before another knight could grab him. He landed on the ground with his shield up and his spear ready. The knights also recovered. ¡°¡­.¡± One of the knights approached Arnold with its guard and shield up. Its greatsword was the size of Arnold¡¯s body so getting hit by that thing will do a lot of damage. The other three knights slowly circled around the two of them. ¡®They want to pincer me, huh?¡¯ But your little strategy won¡¯t work on me, thought Arnold before using his Speed of Sound skill. He thrust his palm into the knight¡¯s chest. Were this a regular strike then it wouldn¡®t do much damage but the speed at which he was travelling multiplies his damage per second. His palm connected. The knight¡¯s armor shattered. Blue blood flowed out of its orifices. Arnold could see its face in the split second before it exploded into chunks. ¡®A decaying corpse¡­.?¡¯ It didn¡¯t look undead since it had eyeballs but its skin was completely blue as if it was suffering hypothermia. ¡®So they were once human¡­ How are they able to move like the living? Is some type of magic the reason?¡¯ He charged towards the next knight. He kicked its leg, causing it to break apart completely. He also bashed its chest with his shield which caused its upper body to forcibly bend backwards after its spine broke. He threw his lightning spear at the next knight. It flew towards the city gates, with the spear still stuck in its chest. Arnold deactivated the skill and ran towards the remaining knight. They had a good amount of XP so he wanted to kill all of them. ¡®As expected, speed works against heavily-armored knights.¡¯ They couldn¡¯t even react in time. Perhaps he should use his S-class skill more? It was far better than [Dash], that¡¯s for sure. The cool thing was that he hadn¡¯t unlocked the skill¡¯s full potential yet. Skills like [Speed Of Sound] that need progress requires experience points. They level up with every usage. Arnold rarely used this skill since it was rare to come across an opponent that forced his hand like this. Arthur was a different case since he wanted to destroy Arthur¡¯s ridiculous pride. The knight roared when Arnold dodged its greatsword¡¯s swing. Arnold stabbed his sword between the openings of its armor. Its left arm was the first to dangle. Next, he sliced its shins, causing it to fall on one knee. The knight didn¡¯t give up. It performed a 360 swing using its position to its advantage. Arnold jumped just before the greatsword hit him. He pulled back his arm holding the shield¡­ and threw it as hard as he could. He didn¡¯t forget to add Sword Intent to make its edges extra sharp. The shield split the knight¡¯s head in two. Arnold took out his hologram card the moment he landed. ¡¤ Level 53 ¨C 4568/78905 ¡°I was level 52 a week ago. As I thought, dungeon diving is better when grinding for levels. I should arrange a dungeon raid with my party when I go back to the empire. Or maybe I should try going to the Deeper Ground relic tomb?¡± His first priority before that though is to make sure his party members are well-equipped and are at least level 50. ¡°Hmm, if I want them to get stronger then I¡¯ll have to tell Galadriel and Elora about farming zones.¡± Unlike monster zones, farming zones were created to make grinding easier for players. Large groups of monsters or animals are often gathered in these zones that have insanely high XP. The only reason players would never go here is because of how boring and easy it is to level up. The entire point of playing a competitive multiplayer is to work your way to the top through hard work. Arnold can¡¯t let them go to monster zones yet so farming zones will have to do. Elora mentioned being level 15 so she was clearly too weak(not because of how strong she was but her low HP and stamina stats). Levels don¡¯t matter to a Magic Manipulator class since she can cast any spell as long as she learns it. Arnold wasn¡¯t sure about Galadriel. She was probably in the level 20s going by what he saw that day when Nuaria city was destroyed. She was probably much stronger now but he wasn¡¯t sure if she was close to level 50. ¡®Hmm, was it a mistake taking a regular warrior as a party member?¡¯ He shrugged. ¡°Elora seemed happy so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± A voice suddenly came from the small wisp that was on his shoulder: -¡°We¡¯re almost there. Ah, there you are.¡± Arnold spoke while glancing down at the wisp. ¡°Be ready when you get here. We¡¯ll be in enemy territory.¡± ¡®It¡¯s time to get my first relic.¡¯ Chapter 161: Relic Tomb(2) The winter landscape stretched out before them, a serene and enchanting world blanketed in a pristine layer of snow. The air was crisp and tinged with the scent of frost, and the sky above a pale canvas of muted hues. The small town was nestled amidst this wintry wonderland. The town appears frozen in time, with quaint houses adorned with icicles and frosted windows. The streets, perhaps once bustling with activity, now lie quiet and still, their pathways obscured by a soft carpet of snow and tall barriers of ice. Beyond the frozen town, rising like a jewel against the backdrop of the snowy landscape, stood a majestic palace. Its grandeur was unparalleled, adorned with intricate architecture and towering spires that reach towards the heavens. The palace is a vision of ice and snow, shimmering in the soft winter light. In the distance, beyond the frozen town and the majestic palace, the landscape stretches endlessly as if everything the three were seeing was still the outside world. Snow-covered mountains rise majestically against the horizon, their peaks crowned with icy caps that glimmer in the sunlight. The entire scene exudes a sense of tranquility, as if the world has been frozen in a moment of serene beauty. ¡®It doesn¡¯t even feel like we¡¯re inside some mountain. It¡¯s like we¡¯re still outside. Well, relic tombs are known as ¡®worlds within worlds¡¯ after all.¡¯ The three of them¡ªalong with the two undead knights¡ªentered the town while enjoying the view. Arnold saw farming equipment and what used to be a water well. He assumed that this was a normal town since most of everything here was man-made. A question arises when seeing the state of the small town: Was the palace here before? There was no reason to build something like that in the middle of nowhere unless the owners wanted to hide something from civilization. Perhaps the town was built around it? He couldn¡¯t get a good look at the building materials of the houses since the ice was too thick to see through. In any case, he has to be careful when he enters the palace. The town also has a strange feeling to it. Arnold walked up to one of the houses that was still standing. Rafaela and Tanaera watched the surroundings for any ambushes. Tanaera¡¯s rats aren¡¯t here to scout for them since half of them were sent deeper into the tomb while the other half went towards the palace. Arnold knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find out anything just by going into some dead stranger¡¯s house. He was merely going out of curiosity. Arnold opened the door with his magic sword in his right hand. The door opened with slight difficulty due to the ice. ¡°¡­..¡± The interior was dim, probably because of the ice surrounding the back of the house. The only clear light that came into the room was the light entering through the front door. Arnold could see a small figure kneeling over a much bigger figure. It was an adult and child. The adult¡¯s guts could be seen through the gaping hole in their stomach. They seemed to have been preserved well in the ice but were still decaying. Their faces and other missing flesh was probably eaten by rats or other small creatures. The child¡¯s hands were reaching out to the wound in the adult¡¯s stomach. ¡®Was the child a healer magician trying to heal the adult?¡¯ A white light suddenly embraced the two figures when Arnold stood above them. Two very similar sized figures floated above the adult and child. Arnold could see their faces. The adult seemed to have been a woman and the child her daughter. Their hair and faces were very similar. -¡°Stop¡­ no god will save us even if you pray.¡± The woman said while shaking her head. The daughter had her hands folded in prayer. She couldn¡¯t even respond to the woman since her nose was stuffy with snot and her eyes red with tears. -¡°Hic¡­. Hic¡­¡± -¡°Hush now, child. We knew this day¡­ would come¡­ The day our god leaves us. We can¡¯t rely on his power to save us¡­¡± The woman¡¯s breathing sounded hoarse as if her throat was dry. Her lips were chapped and her eyes felt lifeless, ¡°My child¡­ In this endless frost that has almost completely taken over our world and robbed us of most resources¡­ You must choose.¡± -¡°Hic¡­ M-Mama¡­¡± the girl shook her head. -¡°Yes, my child¡­ It will be here soon¡­ The endless frost that travels with the palace¡­ It will reach us and bury us all in ice. If¡­ If you can reach the portal that is prophesized to take one to a new world then you can survive.¡± -¡°M-Mama, won¡¯t come with me¡­?¡± -¡°I cannot, my child¡­ The last of our cattle was stolen from us¡­ The last edible plants and vegetables are frozen in ice¡­ We will all die from starvation before the palace even gets here¡­ So you must go alone¡­ Don¡¯t trust any survivors¡­ okay? You saw what happened to your father when he tried saving the others¡­ They ate him¡­ But when that wasn¡¯t enough, they ate each other until the last one perished. I¡­ I have kept you alive and well because I have stopped eating what we had left¡­ It will be lonely but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make new friends.¡± The woman smiled as she picked up a sharp knife. She positioned it above her stomach after she lifted her top. -¡°No¡­ No¡­!¡± -¡°Eat up, dear.¡± The woman cut open her own stomach. The girl vomited in her hands seeing that horrendous sight. The woman then held the knife to her throat. She spoke with difficulty: -¡°P¡­lease¡­g¡­go¡­.after¡­ filling¡­ your tummy¡­¡± Then she slashed her own throat. ¡­. ¡­. Arnold watched in silence as crunching noises rang out followed by frequent whimpering. The girl¡¯s head was buried in her mother¡¯s stomach, eating whatever she could. Her small hand trembled as she held a piece of her mother over an open flame. No matter how many times she whimpered, she didn¡¯t stop eating. Her vomit stained her clothes and legs but she forced down every gag reflex with great difficulty. She did what her mother told her to do¡ªto fill her tummy. The figures vanished, replaced by the already dead and frozen mother and daughter pair. The outstretched hands¡ªwhich he had mistaken for a gesture of healing¡ªhad a much darker truth behind it. ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold walked out of the house and closed the door. The unpleasant sight of snow and ice, followed by the cold air, greeted him. He walked down the stairs to meet up with the other two. ¡°What did you find?¡± Rafaela asked when he approached them. ¡°Nothing¡­ Let¡¯s keep moving.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó The three searched every other remaining house left in this town. Human remains were the only sign of people ever being in those houses. It was pretty easy to come to a conclusion as to what happened. Going by what the dead mother said, the palace seems to be the reason why the world¡ªand the tomb itself¡ªwas enshrouded in an ice age. Perhaps the artifact causing the beacon of light was the cause behind the ice or the palace itself exuded the icy aura? The three didn¡¯t find anything special in the town, only unidentifiable corpses and remains. The mother was able to protect her daughter from becoming a victim of cannibalism in the end. The same can¡¯t be said for the other townsfolk. ¡°We should go to the palace now,¡± Arnold said after they came to a stop at the house out of the few that remained standing, ¡°Did your summons find anything we should look out for, Tanaera?¡± ¡°The palace¡¯s front entrance is locked so I can¡¯t go check inside. My summons can¡¯t phase through walls like I can so I¡¯ll need to find an alternate route inside.¡± ¡°Did you detect or see any magic in the entrance?¡± ¡°My summons aren¡¯t mages so it¡¯s obviously impossible to see magic circles if I¡¯m not there.¡± ¡°Then we have no further use for the summons that went to the palace. But keep an eye on the summons that went deeper into the tomb.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± They left the town and walked the pathway that led to the palace. The majestic palace stood alone at the end of this path. Tanaera suddenly came to a stop when the three were walking past some trees. ¡°We¡¯re being watched.¡± ¡°Yeah. They were probably waiting for us to leave the town to ambush us.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Tanaera and Arnold spoke respectively. Arnold suddenly felt a gust of wind pass by his face when he moved his head. ¡®An arrow?¡¯ he unsheathed his sword and deflected another arrow that came from different direction. The arrow was too fast to use his magic item that can create a defensive barrier so he had no choice but to dodge and deflect. The arrows were definitely shot by a skilled bowman. Tanaera chanted. A few moments later a spell ward surrounded her and Rafaela. The dead knights held up their shields to offer stronger defense. ¡°I¡¯m going in the direction the first arrow came from. Hold out on your own for a while.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t wait for Tanaera to give an affirmative. He shot in the first arrow¡¯s direction with incredible speed. As expected, it came from a bunch of trees, which was rare in this icy wasteland. It stood out like a sore thumb. Still, the ice acted as cover as well. Arnold spotted a silhouette quickly jump down and run deeper into the snowy forest. Whatever it was it had long limbs and was very agile. ¡°You¡¯re not getting away.¡± He moved even faster, zipping through several layers of ice. ¡°!!?¡± the scream coming from the running silhouette sounded like a human¡¯s scream. Arnold jumped onto the figure and cut off its head. Its severed head flew into a tree and fell down. The figure¡¯s body fell down as well. ¡°A Winter Elf. Why am I not surprised.¡± He recognized the blueish skin and white hair, not to mention the droopy long ears that resembled the Mountain Elves. He picked up the head and opened one of its eyes. Its pupil was completely red and its eyeball black. ¡°It¡¯s being controlled by a form of magic.¡± ¡®If there¡¯s two Winter Elves out here then there should be an entire tribe of them somewhere.¡¯ Winter Elves follow the trails of winter. Wherever there¡¯s cold, there¡¯s a Winter Elf tribe. They rarely come out when it¡¯s not snowing or when temperatures are extremely high. The fact that they gathered up like this made them easy to enslave. ¡®Whoever enslaved them must be really powerful.¡¯ Arnold smirked. ¡®My first boss.¡¯ Who would¡¯ve expected it to take 20 floors for him to be forced to fight a boss. Arnold looked at the palace. ¡®I have a feeling that the one who controlled this Winter Elf is in there.¡¯ He could be wrong though since a Master must always be near their slaves so that the link isn¡¯t severed. He threw the head aside and looked around. ¡®They must think I can¡¯t sense them. I have to admit, their camouflage is good.¡¯ He picked up the arrows of the Winter Elf he killed. He secretly coated them in Sword Intent. Arnold jumped above the trees of the forest and span in a full 360. The arrows in his hands shot towards the trees. He could hear multiple explosions rang out, followed by agonizing screams. Multiple arrows suddenly shot towards him which he managed to deflect before landing. He ran up one of the trees. ¡°!?¡± the Winter Elf in the tree tried to shoot him with an arrow but he quickly punched it. Its head turned into mush. Its brain matter fell everywhere. Arnold jumped onto another tree and killed another Elf. He then jumped to another and another, killing every survivor that wasn¡¯t struck by his earlier attack. He could feel the XP enter his body. Arnold swept back his hair and tied it behind his head. He took out a piece of cloth and wiped the blood off his face. The stench of blood had always been unpleasant before but it doesn¡¯t bother him now. He headed back to the other two after he finished up looting the corpses. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold arrived back where he left Rafaela and Tanaera. There were some dead elves on the ground. Their skin looked purplish as if they suffocated to death. ¡®Did Tanaera poison them?¡¯ ¡°These things are being controlled by magic. I could feel mana in their bodies. But this mana feels different from ordinary mana. I can¡¯t even tell what spell was used.¡± Tanaera spoke when Arnold arrived. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°We might be dealing with a strong magic caster or someone skilled with magic artifacts.¡± ¡°I know. How else can they control an entire tribe of Winter Elves? Let¡¯s get out of here before more elves check up on the group they sent earlier. I don¡¯t want to be surrounded by hundreds of elves.¡± Elves often travel in groups. It¡¯s rare to find them alone out in the wild. The group should signify that there¡¯s a much larger group nearby, waiting for them. ¡®Considering how none of them have slashed ears, it¡¯s safe to say that they aren¡¯t nomads or exiles.¡¯ Arnold looked at the knights. ¡°Let these undead knights spread out and act as decoys. The helmets should cover their faces so the elves will think they¡¯re alive and human.¡± ¡°Ah, that sounds like a good idea. What about these bodies?¡± ¡°Burn them.¡± Arnold sheathed his sword and began walking in the direction of the palace. Rafaela followed after him while Tanaera stayed to burn the bodies. The elves will be drawn to the smoke, sensing that something is wrong. The knights will then act as decoys allowing the three of them to escape safely. ¡°Look. The gate¡¯s closed,¡± Rafaela said from beside Arnold. The two of them inched closer to the palace. ¡°There¡¯s also a seal on the frames of the gate. I can¡¯t tell what spell it is but it looks like the spell was cast with runic letters.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not surprising¡­.¡± ¡®The walls look too high to simply jump over. If only I had the right class then I could¡¯ve cast [Broken Seal].¡¯ It¡¯s a 6th rank arcane spell that was created to bypass most seals. Even seals of up to 14th rank can be broken using the spell. Most players who choose thief class end up regretting their class choice since only peak level thieves can unlock any kind of seal and door. That just shows how valuable being a magician is in the game. Most places that have high rank seals usually have treasure behind their sealed doors. Tanaera caught up to the two after she was done burning the bodies in black fire. The fire can¡¯t be put out with ordinary water. Holy water is the only method of putting out black fire since it possesses properties of dark magic and holy water has its opposite properties. Which means that the Elves won¡¯t be coming after them for a while. ¡°Tanaera, do you possess a spell that can break seals?¡± ¡°What kind of seal?¡± ¡°A mid-tier seal. It¡¯s on that palace¡¯s gate.¡± He assumed that Tanaera doesn¡¯t know what ranks in magic are so he decided to call it mid-tier. Low-tier would be 1st to 5th. Mid-tier is 6th to 9th rank. And high-tier is 10th to 17th. He could be wrong. He was only assuming based on all the spells he learned in the game. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Tanaera narrowed her eyes while looking at the gate. Arnold waited for her to respond. ¡°I can tell what formula it is and what form of arcane it¡¯s from but I don¡¯t know any spells capable of breaking it.¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ll be able to do it if you know the spell, regardless of what form of arcane it is?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± ¡°Are you confident in casting any sealing spell using only its chant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a dumb question. The spell will be severely impacted if I don¡¯t learn it on my own. Magic isn¡¯t as simple as reading from a piece of paper. But of course you wouldn¡¯t know that, Mister swordsman.¡± ¡®I know far more than you do.¡¯ ¡°But it¡¯s possible for you, right?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡± Arnold came to a stop when the three of them arrived near the gate. The [Broken Seal] spell is part of the sealing category which was a category every mage can learn spells from. It has nothing to do with what class magician you are. Even clerics and priests can learn sealing spells. Arnold took out his notebook from his magic bag and a pen. He began writing down a chant for [Broken Seal]. Given the fact that it can unlock seals far above its own rank, it had a very long chant that shouldn¡¯t be shortened since the effect will be severely impacted. The other two curiously looked at Arnold who was focusing on writing down the chant. He was now almost half a page done. ¡®Damn, why can I remember something I learned a decade ago? Is it because I¡¯m now completely Arnold von Berkley, a genius academic?¡¯ Arnold had one of the greatest minds in the DLC so it was obvious that he¡¯d have such a good memory. He could remember nearly every spell Liam learned as a player. The reason he can¡¯t remember everything is because Liam never reads every chant. Broken Seal was a useful spell to have in relic tombs and dungeons which was why he learned it. He used it often when breaking magic locks and barriers on doors. He knew the spell¡¯s effects and its entire chant but can¡¯t use it as he is now. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cast it even if he had the minimum required MP. The game¡¯s classes aren¡¯t so flexible that he¡¯ll be able to use a spell like that without practicing it first. Unlike him, Tanaera was a full-fledged mage so she should have no trouble with the spell. Arnold took out his hologram card. ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡± Tanaera asked when Arnold placed the card on her forehead. ¡°Just be still.¡± He ignored her other stats and looked at her [Intelligence] stat. ¡¤ 72 ¡®Hmm, the only mages from the game I know who have an intelligence stat as high or higher than this is Lauran, Elizabeth and Freya.¡¯ Elora might be in the same threshold or perhaps higher. The intelligence stat¡ªalong with your training in arcane, the knowledge you possess and growth you¡¯ve gone through¡ªdetermines what kind of spells you can cast. Generally, players with 70+ INTL are capable of casting 10th rank and above spells. This places Tanaera in the same category as the strongest mages in the story of the DLC. ¡®It¡¯s crazy how the strongest magicians are females. There¡¯s not one guy who can compare to them in the story.¡¯ Besides, Lufulur of course. Still, the character wasn¡¯t part of the story so it¡¯s unnecessary to mention him. ¡°Okay, I think you¡¯ll do fine.¡± Arnold put the card away. Tanaera looked at him weirdly, probably wondering what the heck he was looking at. Arnold tore out the page and gave it to Tanaera. Tanaera skimmed through it and frowned instantly. ¡°...Are you one of those weirdo wizard nerds who read magic spell books when bored?¡± ¡°Just cast the damn spell.¡± ¡°This will take a while.¡± Tanaera walked up the stairs. Arnold and Rafaela followed. Tanaera muttered the chant as she walked up the steps. She repeated every line three times before moving onto the next line. That¡¯s probably how she tries to remember things. ¡®I can¡¯t expect her to memorize everything after just reading it once so I should be patient.¡¯ Arnold looked up at the gate. It seems to have been crafted by dwarves given the precise details on every pattern. The gold was finely patterned along the frame of the gate. Human hands don¡¯t have this natural dexterity, even after years of perfecting their craftsmanship skills. There¡¯s a reason why dwarves are known as the best blacksmiths in the game. They are born with the ability to forge weapons and armor skillfully. Misteltein also had some skilled human blacksmiths but none of them could come close to their Master Blacksmith, Ertias. He was able to repair and build anything so long as he had the right materials. Ertias chose a dwarf as his starting race. His class underwent a class evolution after a few years and became Legendary. The one who made Elora¡¯s dagger was possibly on the same level as Ertias. Arnold snapped out of his deep thoughts when he saw Tanaera draw a magic circle by hand. Her hand was coated in her own mana. If someone wants to cast a particular spell but they aren¡¯t proficient in it or haven¡¯t used it before then they have to draw the magic circle for it on their own until they get the hang of it. Magic was all about imagination. That¡¯s why intelligence was a stat in the game. It allows you to remember more complex magic formula and learn spells quicker. Increasing your intelligence makes it easier for your character to learn complex formulas faster. Lufulur was the only magic caster who reached the level cap of the Intelligence stat. That¡¯s how he was able to learn over a thousand spells. ¡°Did it work? Can you get it open?¡± Rafaela spoke to Tanaera. She finished drawing the magic circle but was still gazing at the notebook page while muttering to herself. ¡°She needs to focus. Let¡¯s wait.¡± Rafaela nodded after what Arnold said. Arnold looked up at the magic circle. His hands felt like they were itching for something. ¡®If this were Lufulur then this gate would¡¯ve been child¡¯s play. There are a lot of times when I wish I was reborn as a villager or something. At least I¡¯ll start at level 1 and work my way up to become a mage.¡¯ Class changes are only possible until level 10. Which means that he could¡¯ve changed his class to magician had he been reborn as someone weaker. But still, he was uncertain if he can actually put his knowledge of magic to use if he was reborn as someone with limited potential. Arnold had a very high ceiling but only as a warrior. ¡®If I had some SP then I could¡¯ve unlocked the system and use the store to downgrade my levels.¡¯ There was an item in the store that could downgrade levels once per day. If he could get it then it will allow him to become a mage without sacrificing his potential as Arnold. However, he¡¯ll also need to increase his Magic Power stat. He had no clue what can raise his MP permanently. Even if he had the SP, what¡¯ll be the point if he can¡¯t increase his mana? It¡¯s extremely rare for an extra stat to increase when the player levels up. The magic circle suddenly moved. Clicking sounds resounded when each gear rune was turned in the magic circle. At the same time the seal on the gate slowly faded with each click. ¡°I got it!¡± Tanaera jumped in the air with a ¡°Yaay!¡± ¡°Good work.¡± Arnold patted her shoulder and moved in front of the gate. The gate¡¯s seal was finally broken. The gate opened with a loud screech. A blinding light came through the gate when it opened. Arnold suddenly felt a wave of killing intent. That wasn¡¯t just from any normal monster. On instinct, he activated took out his Aura Sword and the magic sword. He held the two blades over his head. It wasn¡¯t a second later that he felt a crushing pressure weigh down on him. It was a gigantic sword that aimed right for Tanaera, who was behind him. The blinding light beyond the gate disappeared and Arnold could finally see what was the thing that swung that sword. It wasn¡¯t a knight. It wasn¡¯t a swordsman. It wasn¡¯t even a humanoid. It was a giant blue wolf with a sword in its mouth. ¡ó¡ó Great Moon Wolf, Fridulf Species - Divine Beast Chapter 162: Moon Wolf ¡®A Moon Wolf!¡¯ Its glowing blue fur shone brilliantly and the yellow glint in its eyes held unfathomable power. The sword in its mouth seemed to be a greatsword that was much larger than the greatswords the knights used. Moon Wolves were once divine beasts¡ªlike the wolf that Shirley can turn into. They were extinct on Diacree and only known about in stories and legends. They¡¯re as old as the dragon lords themselves. ¡°Extinct¡± didn¡¯t seem to be a universal term considering how one was alive right in front of him. Which means that only the ones in their world died out but they can still be found in other worlds. Divine beasts can be classified as demigods considering their origins. They started out as tamed beasts of the Gods before they spread out into the worlds. Their ancestors were pure gods serving other gods. The gods give fractions of their own power to their pets during their relationship as companions so divine beasts are technically demigods. Each of them have their own special racial skills. For example, Olivia¡¯s pet, Neguard can harness the full power of lightning using its ability to ¡°Shout¡± which are known as roars of the divine. As mentioned before with Shirley, Moon Wolves can harness the powers of gravity. Arnold gritted his teeth realizing his current dilemma. ¡®It seems this damn dungeon is filled with demigods.¡¯ ¡°Support me from the back!¡± he shouted at Tanaera and Rafaela. He didn¡¯t want to fight a divine beast, not at the level he was at now. But did he have a choice at the moment? The wolf growled. The pressure behind the greatsword increased. Rafaela chanted and held out her hands towards Arnold. Arnold could feel the wolf¡¯s pressure become several times lighter. The wolf suddenly jumped back feeling Arnold pushing its sword. It leapt so far that it ended up on the other side of the vast estate. Arnold and the other two walked forward slowly. ¡°What is that thing? Why does it have a sword in its mouth?¡± Tanaera asked. ¡°It¡¯s a divine beast. Be careful. It¡¯s no ordinary great wolf.¡± He doesn¡¯t know why it¡¯s carrying a sword in its mouth. Judging by its size and the ornaments on the hilt, it once belonged to a knight of some sort. ¡°It¡¯s not using its divine abilities. I wonder why,¡± Rafaela wondered from the side. ¡°You know about divine beasts?¡± Arnold glanced at her while keeping his swords ready. ¡°I keep myself entertained and busy from my work by reading. I read all sorts of things. One book in particular mentioned divine beasts as being the pets of gods. That one is a Moon Wolf, a divine beast capable of space manipulation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We shouldn¡¯t let our guards down just because it¡¯s not using its abilities.¡± Whether it can or can¡¯t use its powers yet, he wouldn¡¯t know. Regardless, he needs to stay focused. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡®We must look like small fries. Perhaps I can use its ignorance to my advantage. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s here or why it attacked on sight but I have no choice but to kill it.¡¯ Divine beasts are said to be gentle creatures. They only attack if threatened or when they¡¯re protecting something, like their masters or their young. It could also be that the wolf went rabid. ¡¤ Pet Without Master Arnold looked at the floating words above its head. ¡®Of all the times for the system to choose to work.¡¯ Why couldn¡¯t it work when he wants to check someone¡¯s level? No, maybe it can¡¯t check levels, which is why it¡¯s only showing the wolf¡¯s name. Does that mean that it should be unlocked somehow to be able to see levels? ¡°Here it comes.¡± The three came to a stop when they saw the wolf lower its head. Tanaera summoned three of her spirit animals. It was a wolf, snake and an owlbear. Rafaela put her hands on Arnold¡¯s back and chanted. ¡°[Angel¡¯s Heart], [Body of Stone], [Hymns Sorrow], [Mountain], [Multiply Strength], [Speed of an Arrow]¡ª¡± She cast multiple buffs on Arnold¡¯s body. Arnold couldn¡¯t see his stats but he could feel his power increasing. The Moon Wolf took a step forward and pounced! Arnold jumped as well, supported by Tanaera¡¯s spirit animals and Rafaela¡¯s buffs. The wolf suddenly jumped while in mid-air! ¡®!¡¯ Arnold looked overhead after it leapt using an invisible platform, ¡®It¡¯s aiming for the mages.¡¯ What an intelligent beast. If it slays Rafaela then Arnold won¡¯t have buffs to help him fight and if it slays Tanaera then it won¡¯t have to stay alert for any spells flying its way. Arnold got onto the owlbear while still in the air and jumped towards the wolf. He held his sword to his side to strike diagonally. The wolf suddenly vanished when he got near it! No, something was up. Why did it feel like he was pushed by a force at the same time the wolf vanished? Arnold instinctively turned his head. The wolf was¡­ right behind him. The wolf swung the blade vertically. It cut deep into Arnold¡¯s back. The burning sensation on his back sent waves of pain through his body. ¡®A divine blade!¡¯ That was why it burned his skin when it struck him. It was a weapon meant for demons. Arnold crashed towards the ground with a painful groan. Rafaela and Tanaera hurriedly ran over. ¡°What just happened¡­.? What did the two of you see?¡± Arnold lifted his upper body. The pain was only brief before his monstrous regenerative abilities¡ªalong with Rafaela¡¯s magic¡ªtook over. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. He looked over his shoulder and saw the wound healing. The burns were still there but the cut was slowly healing. ¡°You were suddenly right in front of its when I blinked! Is it using its powers? If it can move that fast then I won¡¯t be able to hit it with attack spells!¡± Arnold shook his head. ¡°¡­It¡¯s just using its natural abilities. It has nothing to do with magic. It¡¯s likely just spatial manipulation. It¡¯s using its high agility and natural powers to fight. It¡¯s toying with us this early on.¡± He stood up, ¡°The bastard is pretty smart for a mutt. It actually baited me into attacking it.¡± ¡®It probably knew what I would do.¡¯ The wolf landed on the other side again. It threw the sword in the air and caught it again, this time with the blade on its right. It walked slowly towards the three. Tanaera pointed at the wolf. Her spirit animals ran towards it. All three spirit animals were slain in a single strike. ¡®That thing isn¡¯t even mature yet but it¡¯s still so strong.¡¯ Imagine if it matured and had all its powers? Age is usually the deciding factor for how much strength a divine beast has. ¡°Tanaera. Can you do something for me?¡± Arnold called out to Tanaera. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Cast a double Lifedrain spell on it when you see an opening. I¡¯m sure you can manage a lifedrain spell dual-wielded?¡± ¡°Of course I can!¡± she harrumphed proudly. ¡°Good. Rafaela, I need you to cover half of this area in your healing aura. Using spells while I¡¯m fighting that thing won¡¯t be ideal since I can¡¯t lead it back to you two, while fighting it, in order for you to heal me.¡± ¡°But using healing aura is much more ineffective in a fight. Your body will be healed by the aura, but it¡¯ll be much slower.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can handle the pain.¡± Arnold took out his hologram card¡ªnot to check the wolf¡¯s level, but to check his HP. ¡°¡­.9% health reduction from a single attack. I guess I have no choice.¡± He surrounded his body in a bit of aura. He knows he can¡¯t win without aura. For now it¡¯s better to gauge its strengths than completely overpowering it using its ignorance. ¡°I¡¯m going in. Do as I told you two.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Tanaera and Rafaela replied respectively. Arnold walked forward with his Aura Sword drawn. He walked faster. He jogged. Then he ran! The wolf ran as well. It wasn¡¯t even a second later that both of their blades clashed. ¡®Using the aura sword while using too little aura is going to be difficult.¡¯ Sparks flew when they swung their blades again. ¡®I¡¯ll just have to deal with it.¡¯ Arnold surrounded his hand in [Flame Gauntlet]. He tried to grab the wolf by its snout since that¡¯s a weak spot for every type of canine. The wolf growled before it rammed into Arnold. Arnold was pushed back by its ram but he didn¡¯t fall. He used the wolf¡¯s momentum to grab it by the neck and lift it up. ¡®This fucker is heavy.¡¯ Well, it was a great wolf. Even the young weigh half a ton if they grew up in an environment filled with the right prey for them to eat. The wolf crashed into the ground when Arnold threw it but it quickly got up using some bizarre force. The shadow beneath its paws suddenly moved! It wrapped around the wolf, holding it down firmly. That was Tanaera¡¯s spell. Arnold sent more aura into his sword and charged. His sword was suddenly reflected by the wolf¡¯s greatsword. ¡°You can still move, huh?¡± Arnold swung his sword again but it deflected his blow again. He jumped back. ¡®Restraining it doesn¡¯t seem to work.¡¯ He lifted his hand and shook it twice. Tanaera¡¯s spell vanished. The signal meant ¡°change of plans¡±. Red particles suddenly surrounded the Moon Wolf. The wolf looked at the direction where the particles came from. It was Tanaera¡¯s Life Drain spell, dual cast. The effect should be severe if the spell is double casted. Of course, it¡¯ll take time for the spells to take effect. The wolf turned towards Tanaera and growled. ¡°I¡¯m your opponent.¡± Arnold ran in front of it with his sword pointed at it. The wolf suddenly turned into particles. ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t!¡± it was trying to use its powers. Arnold used [Speed of Sound] and lodged his Aura Sword into its shoulder. The beast roared before it reappeared completely again. He jumped to avoid its swing. His Aura Sword was still in its shoulder. He took out his wind magic sword along with his shield. Tanaera¡¯s spell surrounded the wolf¡¯s body again. It charged at Arnold. Arnold hurriedly put up the shield. An afterimage was left in the wolf¡¯s path as it charged at him with incredible speed. It wasn¡¯t even a second later that Arnold felt a force hit the shield. The force was alleviated somewhat due to the shield¡¯s special ability but he still took some damage from the swing. Arnold put the shield behind his back and swung the magic sword. The wolf swung its greatsword as well. But before their blades connected, Arnold let go of his sword and ducked, avoiding the greatsword overhead. He caught the sword with his right hand and rolled to the side. Once under the wolf, he grabbed his Aura Sword and sent his aura into the wound! The wolf roared and thrashed its body violently. Arnold jumped above its head to avoid its charge. The wolf looked up and disappeared again. Arnold felt the same force he felt from before. He crashed into the ground. ¡°Ugh!¡± It used the speed at which he was falling against him. Arnold hurriedly rolled to the side. A crash resounded and the ground rumbled. The source was the spot he was at earlier. ¡°It threw the greatsword?¡± Arnold looked up. It was holding its head into the sky with its jaws wide open. A small purple ball manifested above its mouth. The clouds above suddenly rotated around the small ball of energy. Arnold¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Use your strongest barrier, Tanaera!¡± ¡°Eh? What¡¯s it doing?¡± ¡°That thing in its mouth is a black hole!¡± The output of space was very weak since the palace and the walls seemed unaffected by the ball of energy but a human¡¯s body wasn¡¯t as sturdy as a stronghold. Arnold equipped his demon lord armour after he put his aura sword and magic sword away. He ran towards the greatsword and picked it up. He could feel the heat of the sword through his gauntlets. Had he picked it up barehanded then his skin would¡¯ve been charred. Luckily, the demon armour¡¯s shit metal was strong enough to withstand the divine power surrounding the sword. ¡®Damn, it¡¯s heavy.¡¯ He held it with both hands but could still feel the weight. He looked up while holding the greatsword. ¡°What kind of armour is that¡­?¡± Arnold suddenly heard Rafaela ask Tanaera a question. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Those boots look familiar, though. He had them on when he jumped into the sky while carrying me like baggage.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that armour seem ominous in some way?¡± ¡°Huh, you¡¯re right. I can sense some sort of dread coming from it¡­¡± Arnold turned his focus back to the wolf. ¡®Why isn¡¯t it attacking yet?¡¯ The ball of energy just kept growing. Arnold knew what that ball of energy was. One can say that it¡¯s the physical form of ¡°matter¡± visible to the naked eye due to carefully concentrated space. Teleportation mages can do the exact same thing. Something like that has the same properties as a black hole. Arnold prepared himself to throw the greatsword the moment the wolf throws its attack. Velocity plus force can obliterate that ball of energy. Magic would be useless since everything will be sucked inside but an object thrown at a certain speed and holding a particular mass can cause the energy to explode. It¡¯s similar to striking a matchstick against a matchbox at a certain speed. The flame which results from the strike is the explosion of the energy. In order for it to work, he¡¯ll need to add his aura to the sword. Aura not only reinforces one¡¯s body and weapon but it adds mass as well. Arnold held the greatsword like a javelin. One might ask: What¡¯s the point of the armour, though? The explosion can be comparable to many tons of TNT so he needs some form of protection for his body. Whether the armour will be enough remains to be seen. The wolf lowered its head and pointed the ball of energy to the ground. Arnold gripped the sword tighter, his eyes focused on the wolf¡¯s jaw movements. Its jaws suddenly began closing. Arnold threw the sword! It whistled through the air as it left a trail of blue and gold behind it. A deafening whistling sound echoed. The ball of energy was released a second later. Its speed didn¡¯t lose out to the speed of the greatsword. The sword¡¯s tip met the hall of energy after another second passed by. A blinding light engulfed the sky. Arnold lifted his legs one by one and stomped the ground as hard as he could. His feet sunk into the ground, planting him firmly in place. Arnold put his arms together in front of his face. His gauntlets suddenly grew bigger and bigger until it transformed into a single greatshield. The demon lord armour was like clay¡ªhe could manipulate its shape as much as he wants to. He never needed to do so up until now. Arnold could feel the heat even through the shield. A deafening, thundering sound assaulted his eardrums. He sank further into the ground and tried to hold himself up by planting one foot forward and the other back. The force of the explosion just kept pushing him further into the ground. He could hear screams. He turned his head with difficulty to look at the source of those screams. He could see Tanaera gritting her teeth while holding up her ten-layer barrier spell. Rafaela was shutting her eyes tightly while buffing Tanaera to increase the barrier¡¯s defence. Arnold chuckled in his mind. ¡®¡­You¡¯re supposed to be buffing me, dammit¡­¡¯ Of course, he knew she couldn¡¯t do that in this situation. Arnold looked down. He could feel wriggling in his chest pocket. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you get hurt, Ceru, he thought to himself as he lifted his body, facing the force of the explosion¡¯s energy head on. He took a step forward. He took another step. And another. And another. Arnold took a deep breath in. Ice particles formed around his mouth when he exhaled. His eyes shone a vibrant blue, far lighter than his regular eye colour. A blue energy surrounded his body, replacing the dark red aura. Deep, deep within the pits of his soul¡­ A roar, so majestic that it could break one¡¯s eardrums if heard from nearby, resounded. It travelled up his soul, seeking a place¡ªa hole¡ªto unleash its full force. Arnold closed his eyes before he muttered the words: ¡ð Leviathan Storm Chapter 163 Part 1 The water dragon effortlessly shot up into the sky. The energy from the explosion was no match for the martial skill¡¯s power. The explosion¡¯s pressure vanished as if it was never there. Be that as it may, Arnold could feel his head pounding from using the skill. ¡®I¡¯m still not used to it. I¡¯ll have to use it more often.¡¯ A dark cloud surrounded the area when the water dragon exploded. The wolf was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Is it dead¡­?¡± ¡®No. I didn¡¯t get any XP. So where is it?¡¯ Immediately after thinking so, a shadow appeared above him. ¡°Look out!¡± He heard Tanaera¡¯s voice. ¡°Guh!¡± Mind-numbing pain was suddenly sent through his left shoulder. Something heavy was biting down on him. He felt his shoulder blade being crushed even through his armour. He couldn¡¯t help but scream as he felt dull fangs digging into his flesh, crushing the bone in his upper arm and the join that connects to his shoulder. He felt a giant paw hold him down on his right shoulder. Arnold turned his head. ¡®How¡­ did it get this big¡­?¡¯ The great wolf was three times larger than before. Its once blueish grey fur was now ashen silver with its eyes shining in a blue light. Arnold surrounded his fist in aura and punched its snout. It did nothing. It felt like he was punching a concrete wall. He punched again, this time much harder. The wolf¡¯s teeth sunk deeper, causing Arnold to scream again. His mind blanked out for a second. The screams from Tanaera and Rafaela woke him up. He grabbed the wolf¡¯s snout and tried to loosen its grip on his shoulder. ¡°Tanaera!¡± Arnold screamed Tanaera¡¯s name as he kept pushing it away, ¡°Throw your strongest curse at it! This thing won¡¯t budge if you only use a Life Drain spell! A curse will multiply the damage!¡± Curses have stronger debuff effects than regular Life Drain spells. The reason why people¡ªespecially Dark Magician players¡ªprefer using Life Drain spells over strong curses is because the former¡¯s debuffs has a longer duration than the latter. A curse is a temporary debuff that needs to be topped multiple times to do significant damage. If the curse¡¯s duration ends or it¡¯s removed then their effects wears off, unlike with Life Drain spells. Life Drain spells are designed to make the enemy weaker the longer the enemy is exposed to the spell. The wolf became much slower when Tanaera used her spells on it. It did everything it could to avoid being targeted by her Life Drain spell. If a curse is added to it while being under the effects of a double life Drain spell then the effect will be increased immensely. Tanaera shouted back: ¡°But you¡¯ll be caught in the curse¡¯s range!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter! What¡¯s a little curse when I can get my first relic!? This mutt is standing in the way of that! Just do it!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Tanaera nodded and spread her arms. A gigantic magic circle appeared behind her. It rotated like a windmill on a very windy day. The complex runic patterns intertwined and wrapped around each other with incredible proficiency. ¡®An 8th rank curse¡­.¡¯ Arnold couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. However, this was the only way to get the great wolf off him. Even a martial skill loaded with half his aura did only a little damage. Instead of getting injured, the wolf grew bigger and stronger(probably to withstand the full force of his skill). A divine beast¡¯s power shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. ¡®I hope I don¡¯t piss Olivia off in the future.¡¯ The last thing he wants is to fight another Divine Beast. Neguard was one of the strongest variants. He was probably two times stronger than this great wolf. It will be awhile before he¡¯s strong enough to beat Neguard. ¡°Get ready! Hold the wolf down so that I can hit it with everything I¡¯ve got!¡± Arnold grabbed the wolf by the snout since that was the only grip he would get from its large head. His left arm¡¯s nerves were completely destroyed. He couldn¡¯t move a single finger. All he felt was a dull pain coming from his upper arm. The magic circle behind Tanaera broke as if it was glass. A dark mist shot straight at Arnold and the wolf. Arnold quickly equipped his helm. That curse wasn¡¯t just any dark magician¡¯s curse. It was probably tens if not hundreds of curses stacked onto each other. Arnold bit down hard and squeezed his eyes shut. Everything went dark. The pain he felt from before vanished. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± He looked around. He noticed that he was standing in a sort of tunnel, with the end of the tunnel being the only light. Arnold¡¯s body suddenly moved on its own. ¡®Where am I going? Hey, stop. What the¡­? Stop! Dammit, listen to me!¡¯ He kept walking despite his desire to stop. Something suddenly grabbed his arm in the darkness. Something else grabbed his leg. He felt himself being grabbed on multiple parts of his body. ¡®Five fingers¡­ These are humans?¡¯ Regardless of him being grabbed his body kept moving. Multiple arms suddenly manifested in the darkness. He could see their figures in the light. His body stopped. The darkness disappeared. Light graced the dark tunnel. Arnold felt like he got control of his body back. He looked around. ¡°¡­.What is this¡­?¡± A plethora of wriggling arms tried reaching out to him through the fleshy walls. The human arms kept grabbing and pulling at him but they were too weak to exert any force that could move him. He noticed that their fingernails were dark and broken as if they were digging through the sand for days on end. Others didn¡¯t even have flesh on their hands. Their creepy wails echoed through the tunnel. One of the arms suddenly pulled harder on him. Its body crawled out of the tunnel¡¯s walls. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°What the¡­¡± It was a person whose face was eaten off. Their intestines were dragging behind them. ¡°¡­I¡­It was¡­ was¡­ you¡­ You¡­ did¡­ did this¡­!¡± the undead said with a gargling voice. Another figure emerged from the tunnel¡¯s wall. It was only an upper body with guts dragging on the floor. The person¡¯s eye sockets were filled by big maggots wriggling out of their heads. A subconscious ¡°Guh¡± leaked out of Arnold as he grabbed his mouth. Why was he seeing this? Who are these people? The half man grabbed Arnold and climbed his legs. ¡°Eaten¡­. Eaten alive¡­! I was eaten alive! It¡­ it¡­ it was you who brought them to us! You did this!¡± Arnold smacked the person. Their head exploded into chunks. He grabbed the other arms and ripped them apart. Every arm that grabbed him was ripped from the walls. ¡°Tch!¡± More and more of them crawled out of the walls and approached him. They all pointed at him. They said a lot of strange things. The most common phrase was: It was your fault¡± or ¡°you brought them to us¡±. Who the hell were these dead people? ¡®Why am I even here¡­¡¯ -Your body went into a state of curse shock, allowing you to be sent to an ethereal domain between the real world and the world of the dead souls. Do you see these people? You killed them, Arnold. A faraway voice came from beside him. He looked in its direction but there was nothing besides the undead pointing at him. -Look at them. Think back to when you watched their city burn to the ground. ¡®Wait, this voice¡­¡¯ It was a woman¡¯s voice. He heard it once before. -Do you see the suffering you caused, Arnold? ¡®Where are you¡­?¡¯ -It matters not. I am glad that you are here. ¡®Glad¡­? Who are you? Are you¡­ Angelica, the one from the vision I saw?¡¯ The voice sounded exactly the same as the mature Angelica. -Step towards the edge of the tunnel to see the truth. The voice refused to answer him. It sounded much closer now. His body suddenly moved on its own again. ¡®Dammit, not this again.¡¯ Arnold reached the edge. He was suddenly lifted into the air by a mysterious force that pushed him above the ground. A battlefield littered with corpses appeared below him. The stench of blood permeated the air. ¡°A war?¡± He looked around. The clouds above were strangely yellow unlike their usual grey and white colors. ¡°Is that the Eulia empire?¡± In the distance to his left was a familiar nation with its high walls and five cities. Golden clouds circled the empire. The sound of thunder suddenly resounded and the clouds parted above the empire. A giant figure emerged. ¡°Is that¡­¡± Arnold recognized it. He saw it in one of the memories he inherited from the other Arnold, ¡°¡­Is that a tree¡­?¡± The figure resembled a tree but it was growing upside-down out of the sky. Thousands of vines and branches extended down to the empire. What is that and why was he seeing it? Another sound of thunder resounded, this time coming from the battlefield. There was a rip in space that was slowly being pulled open. It sounded like glass breaking apart. Something suddenly emerged from that rip in space. It was an otherworldly titan monster that reached the clouds above in height. It walked across the battlefield, heading in the direction of the empire. Another titan monster stepped out from the rip in space. The titans suddenly blasted the ground with beams of energy. The battlefield turned into an inferno of blue flames. Several other titan monsters, along with an army of smaller monsters flooded the battlefield. Those who were still alive fled with their weapons thrown on the ground. Though they tried to run, they were either blasted by an energy beam or killed by the smaller monsters. How could humanity face those things? All they could do was run. A roar reverberated right as Arnold was beginning to think that the monsters will kill everyone. Hundreds, no, thousands of lights appeared in the sky as if they were droplets of rain reflecting the light of a rainbow. All those lights were right above the titans and the army of monsters. ¡°Who¡¯s doing that?¡± -¡°You shall see soon.¡± Arnold looked around the battlefield to find the source of all those lights. A single light suddenly caught his eyes. It was coming from atop a small cliff. ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡®That¡¯s¡ª!¡¯ His thoughts were interrupted by a calm voice. Despite how soft it was, it reverberated around the battlefield. It said, ¡°[Leviathan Storm]¡± The lights that were in the sky intensified and grew larger. Arnold suddenly heard the voices of the people on the battlefield. ¡°It¡¯s him¡­ He¡¯s finally here¡­¡± the voice sounded relieved. ¡°Just when we thought Sir Hero and his party abandoned us¡­ HE shows up¡­¡± ¡°Who is he?¡± another curious voice asked. ¡°Fool! You don¡¯t even know the man who can singlehandedly beat the Hero Party!? The Hero Party couldn¡¯t come today because they¡¯re closing down the demon portals that appeared! All of those portals appeared because of the actions of an elite mage. They prioritized the portals over us! Can you believe those scum!? But HE appeared to save our empire!¡± ¡°Who¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªKing Arnold von Penston!¡± Multiple roars shook the battlefield at that moment, sending chills down the spines of onlookers. Thousands of blue dragons manifested from the lights. The dragons rained down on the battlefield as if they were meteors. They exploded into balls of blue energy that shook the entire battlefield. The source of that power suddenly flew over the battlefield with his sword radiating a darker blue light. He swung his sword while in mid-air. He said yet again, ¡°[Leviathan Storm]¡± A dragon burst out of the sword and fired a powerful beam of white light that killed every single titan monster that came out of that portal. The portal itself was destroyed by his power. All this destruction was coming from a single man. His sword was a brilliant blue and his armor a vibrant white. ¡°H-He¡¯s like a god¡­.¡± He definitely displayed the power of one. ¡°I-I wish I could become his wife¡­¡± a female soldier said while biting her lip. ¡°He¡¯s not just one of the handsomest men in the empire but the strongest knight as well¡­¡± Another female soldier sighed in awe. ¡°Hahahaha! As expected! Nothing can hope to stand up against him!¡± ¡°Is it true that he can fight on equal grounds with Hero Luke?¡± ¡°The two has never gone against each other before but I think King Arnold is definitely stronger! The Hero¡¯s aura is no match for his raw power! I mean, he needs his entire party just to fight an army but this man, nay, this god needs only his sword.¡± Multiple cheers resounded. People sang ¡°King Arnold¡¯s¡± praises. Arnold¡¯s surroundings changed just as the cheers disappeared. He was now in darkness again. He felt himself being grabbed. He thought it was those dead people again but his surroundings changed again. He could hear cheers coming from all around. ¡°¡ªKing Penston!¡± Multiple people shouted that title. ¡®Why are they calling him a king¡­.¡¯ Arnold wasn¡¯t being grabbed by those dead humans but by actual people. ¡®Huh?¡¯ He was now walking down a road with a crowd cheering him on. His body was moving on its own again. Women and children hugged and kissed him as he walked by. Men with armor shook his hands and stood with their backs straight and a fiery passion in their eyes. The crowd suddenly separated. Arnold¡¯s perspective was lifted as he looked forward. The Hero Party was standing there. Luke. Flora. Shirley. Alitus. Besides those four, there were five other unidentifiable shadows. He couldn¡¯t figure out who they were but he knew every core Hero Party member by name since they appear throughout the story. There were nine of them in total. ¡®Wait, where¡¯s Lauran?¡¯ There were supposed to be ten core members of the Hero Party. Sixty in total if you count the assistants and trainees. Why wasn¡¯t Lauran included? ¡°Arnold.¡± The mature Luke stepped forward. He said with a smile: ¡°Thank you for being there for the empire when we couldn¡¯t.¡± He extended a hand. ¡°It seems you¡¯re always cleaning up our mess, ahahaha!¡± Arnold shook Luke¡¯s hands. ¡°I might take your Hero title, hahaha!¡± All of them laughed. Arnold felt himself being grabbed again from multiple directions. His vision darkened. The cheers disappeared. ¡°Don¡¯t you want that? To be recognized by everyone as one of humanity''s greatest heroes instead of being known as a heartless villain?¡± He was now sitting on a chair. Someone, a woman, was sitting across him. The woman was wearing a long white robe with a blind fold mask covering her eyes. ¡°Why did you show me that¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the life your future self could¡¯ve lived if he had become good sooner. He was much too late to be seen a hero by the people of the empire or the other nations.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°He killed the hero, Arthur Tivurgian out of revenge for something Arthur did. That caused Luke von Berkley¡¯s death because he was forced to become a hero too early. He died to an assassin sent by Arsnoria.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®I killed Arthur? Why?¡¯ ¡°Is the ¡®why¡¯ important? How you¡¯ll prevent yourself from becoming the same as future Arnold, is what¡¯s important.¡± ¡°How will I do that¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that voice telling you that it¡¯s alright to let others suffer to achieve your goals. That will only bring chaos. Not just to your own future but to the future of the Hero Party. It will impact the entire world if there¡¯s no Hero Party.¡± ¡°I know that¡­¡± ¡°Do you know why there wasn¡¯t a Hero Party?¡± ¡°Future Arnold told me¡ª¡± ¡°Everything he told you was a lie. He killed them all, including the two heroes. Didn¡¯t I just tell you that? In the end, he was the sole reason for the destruction of the world in the future.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold narrowed his eyes. His future self told him something different. The Hero Party was never even formed in that timeline. This woman in front of him must be the Angelica he saw in that vision when he was in his castle that stood atop the ruins of the Theocracy. Angelica vanished in the middle of the DLC but she made quite an impact on the Hero¡¯s journey. Some say she died while others say she became the new destiny goddess and was taken into the divine realm by Melis. Perhaps the one in front of him was the latter? The question he wanted an answer to was: Does she really care about the people he kills or does she care more about the power she gains by having control of the destinies of billions? ¡°Can you promise me something, Arnold von Berkley?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold didn¡¯t nod or shake his head. He merely looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t follow in the footsteps of the future you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Will you promise me that?¡± ¡°¡­.Yeah¡­¡± ¡°I can see that you¡¯re lying,¡± Something grabbed his leg. ¡°What the!? Are you doing this!?¡± Arnold shook the person off him but more and more grabbed him. ¡°No. I took advantage of your curse shock state to create a domain where the two of us can talk peacefully. But it appears that I¡¯m not able to hold all those souls back. My presence in the past is much too weak as it is now. Hmm, I¡¯ll need to do something about that sooner or later¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do something!?¡± They were pulling harder on Arnold. He couldn¡¯t even move now. ¡°Do not fret. Your real body is safe. Your¡ªArnold¡¯s¡ªsoul, however, isn¡¯t.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Seeing as how you¡¯re the real Arnold von Berkley, the one currently residing in your body at the moment is the human from another world. Which means that he won¡¯t be as hard to persuade. Hmm, I may need to travel to this Earth and learn the cultures of that world if I¡¯m going to become good friends with him. Perhaps I¡¯ll disguise myself as this Alecs person?¡± Angelica stood up and gently waved her hand. The two chairs vanished and the white room was slowly being covered in darkness. "Wait!" A sound similar to glass breaking rang out. ¡°Goodbye, Arnold.¡± ¡°Aaaaaaaahhhhh!!!!!¡± Hundreds, no, thousands of arms smothered him. They pushed him down; he had no means to stop them so he could only try and free himself. The small ray of light that was coming from the top was swallowed up by the dead. Chapter 163 Part 2 ¡°What¡¯s going on with him?¡± Tanaera noticed that something odd was going on with Arnold. Arnold was standing with his head facing the sky. It was like he was in limbo, barely moving a muscle. The wolf was thrashing around with every orifice in its body leaking blood. It whimpered and howled. Yet why was Arnold silently standing there? Shouldn¡¯t he be experiencing the same symptoms of the curse like the wolf? ¡°Should we go and¡ª¡± Tanaera stopped mid-sentence when Rafaela began heading towards Arnold, ¡°What are you doing!? It¡¯s dangerous to just walk in the range of my spell while it¡¯s still active!¡± Most of the curses she stacked onto her [Ultimate Death Curse] multiplier spell was airborne-type curses. Even Tanaera has to keep her distance since she had no defenses against her own spells. No, rather she didn¡¯t have the right defenses for all her curses since there are so many. Four wings suddenly manifested behind Rafaela¡¯s back. Golden dust surrounded her as she walked. Her halo was shining even brighter than before. ¡°Wha¡­¡± Tanaera¡¯s mouth gaped seeing Rafaela fearlessly walking inside all that chaos. An angel might have some resistance against curses but that doesn¡¯t mean that they can survive a multiplied spell like the [Ultimate Death Curse]. This was Tanaera¡¯s own creation. It was also her strongest spell. She only used it once when she tested it on a deer she was trying to hunt for food. She didn¡¯t have any attack spells back then so she could only rely on curses. She could remove the curses from the animals she hunts when they¡¯re dead before eating them so curses weren¡¯t exactly all bad for hunting. But this particular spell seemed like overkill for a single deer. The result was a charred corpse reeking of death and disease. Of course, the one she used this time was much stronger. ¡®Why is she risking it¡­¡¯ Tanaera can remove the curses from Arnold¡¯s body before he succumbs to the negative effects(when he dies). She just needs to wait for the airborne curses to dissipate. Rafaela surrounded both her and Arnold in her golden dust. She took off Arnold¡¯s helmet and tossed it aside. Arnold¡¯s eyes were blood red and his hair white. His teeth and skin were like those of a vampire or a demon. Purple veins surrounded his face(this was a sign that he¡¯s under the effects of the curse). ¡®What kind of armor is that? It could resist the airborne curses like they were nothing. Huh? What is that angel doing?¡¯ Tanaera¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Rafaela open her mouth as she closed the distance between Arnold¡¯s face and her own. She stuck her tongue in Arnold¡¯s mouth and put her lips over his. Tanaera could make out the movements of Rafaela¡¯s tongue by looking at Arnold¡¯s cheek. ¡°¡­.¡± The golden light emanating from Rafaela¡¯s halo intensified the next moment. The golden dust was suddenly sucked into Arnold¡¯s body. His once grey skin and red eyes turned back to normal. The blood coming out of his eyes, nose, mouth and ears disappeared. Rafaela released the kiss. Arnold fell onto his knees. His blank eyes gained back their light. "Rafaela¡­? What¡­ What happened? The tunnel¡­ Where¡¯s the tunnel?¡± He seems to be in a state of shock. ¡®Tunnel? What is he talking about?¡¯ ¡°Finish the beast.¡± A green light surrounded Arnold when Rafaela placed her hands on his back. He exhaled from his nose before standing up. She probably cast a [Calm] spell on him. He grabbed the greatsword again. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold put his helmet back on before he brandished the wolf¡¯s greatsword. Being exposed to the curses seemed to have robbed the item of its divine nature. It was now just a normal chunk of enchanted steel. Arnold looked at Rafaela. She was looking somewhere else, completely ignoring him. ¡®I don¡¯t know how she got me out of there but if it weren¡¯t for her¡­¡¯ --Then he would¡¯ve been stuck in that world being tormented by the souls he killed. A part of him felt guilty for what he did. Was that from the morally righteous Liam or was it just the last pieces of humanity that the future Arnold had left? Regardless of what caused that feeling, he knew one thing: He has to endure everything even if faced with the guilt of killing or causing the suffering of others. That¡¯s not what a hero does. It¡¯s something every human can do if they want to live a peaceful life. The oracle, Angelica would¡¯ve left him there while his body was taken over once again by Liam. He had already come to terms that he was neither Liam or Arnold, but a mixture of the two. A hybrid who identifies as both. This allowed him to adept to the situation much easier. What would¡¯ve happened if he had continued regarding Liam as a separate soul? ¡®The greatsword feels lighter than before. It can¡¯t be that the divinity caused all that weight from before?¡¯ He could hold the greatsword with one hand even though he struggled holding it with both hands before. Did he grow stronger somehow? No, he didn¡¯t get a level up. Maybe his stats increased? That was certainly possible. One doesn¡¯t grow strong just from levelling up. For example, wouldn¡¯t you grow stronger physically if you do physical exercises? Your training would become stat points which are automatically distributed to your strength, agility, endurance or vitality stats. ¡®Judging by how my body feels stronger than before¡­ it could be that the balance between my aura and physical body somehow improved.¡¯ Arnold turned his back to Rafaela and began walking towards the wolf. It was moving around in confusion as if it couldn¡¯t see. The wolf¡¯s ears suddenly perked up when Arnold stood near it. It lifted its paw and whimpered while backing away. Arnold slowly coated the greatsword in his aura. The wolf seemed too weak to even attack Arnold or defend itself. It just lowered its head while whimpering. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll fall for your act?¡± Arnold lifted the greatsword. If he lets down his guard then he¡¯ll be the one to die today. Divine beasts are as intelligent as humans so the wolf was probably trying to get Arnold to lower his guard. He wordlessly swung the greatsword. The wolf whimpered one last time before its head was crushed. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡¤ Level up! Level up! Level up! ¡¤ 50+ stat points have been allocated into status. ¡¤ Level 53 -> Level 58 ¡¤ Divine Beast Hunter title has been added to user¡¯s status. Name - Arnold von Berkley Level - 58 STR - 179 AG - 188 DEF - 186 This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. DEX - 1706 AP - 3788 MP - 40(25) Stat Points - 58 Arnold was silently looking at his hologram card. ¡®Move half of my stat points into magic power.¡¯ MP - 69(25) ¡®Show my Magic Attack stat.¡¯ ¡¤ Magic attack is currently as 80(+120%) ¡®Hmm, so I can¡¯t let it appear on my status board,¡¯ he looked at the hologram card, ¡®But it appears here just fine. Maybe the system can¡¯t add MA as a stat because of its limited interface?¡¯ He looked at another stat after shifting his mind from his lacking skills in magic. ¡®My dexterity is still ridiculously high. Sometimes it feels unreal how broken Arnold is during the School Arc.¡¯ This stat allows him to gain mastery over a variety of weapons. He can use weapons like the spear and shield even without having prior training in them. He can even skillfully adept to an opponent¡¯s weapon arts after exchanging a few blows. If his dexterity is this insanely high then it¡¯s possible to use more than just shields and spears. Maybe he can try using a bow? He looked at his aura stat. The average person born with aura has around 250-300 AP. 120-200 for Red Aura users. Blue aura users have around 500 AP at a very young age and can go as high as 6000 AP in their old age. There weren¡¯t a lot of sources for Divine Aura so there isn¡¯t an average for them as of right now. His aura pool has grown exponentially since the last time he checked his hologram status. Peak Arnold von Berkley achieved 80000 plus AP when he went toe-to-toe with Hero Luke near the epilogue of the game. He wasn¡¯t even at the level cap by then. It was believed that his power reached an all-time high when he reached level 70. Level 70 was the level where a Transcendent¡¯s potential truly shines. Their already broken potential becomes even more broken after level 70. Of course, it won¡¯t be that easy to level up to 70 once he reaches level 60. A Transcendent¡¯s progress gets slowed down immensely between level 60 and level 70. It¡¯s even slower than normal people which means Arnold will have to fight strong monsters continuously. Arnold clenched his fists. He remembered the ¡°Hero¡± Arnold who could use thousands of [Leviathan Storms] like they were nothing and obliterated an entire army of monsters in the process. He could definitely attain that level of power. By the way, he gained five levels from one enemy which was insane. Maybe the wolf had so much experience points because it was a divine beast? He had no idea what its level was. Well, he didn¡¯t care. He gained 500000 XP from that fight alone. That¡¯s all that matters. Arnold heard two sets of footsteps approaching him from behind. The two circled around his back and stood in front of him, looking at him silently. "....What is it?¡± he asked after a few seconds of silence. Tanaera responded: ¡°This armor. I recognize the leggings from that time you kidnapped me. It seems to increase your strength when you equip it. What kind of armor is that?¡± "...Demon lord armor.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± There was no point in hiding it from them. They¡¯d have found out sooner or later. ¡°¡­.I see. So you¡¯re a vessel for a demon. No wonder you¡¯re so strong.¡± Rafaela guessed. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°How did you get the soul of a demon?¡± she asked. The two didn¡¯t seem shaken up knowing that he¡¯s a factor. The people of Diacree continent fear demon factors even though it¡¯s been determined already that they pose no threat to others so long as they remain under surveillance. Every factor must go to a Temple so that their demon energy can be extracted by a priest. The point of this is to stop their factor from going out of control before they learn to use the power. Of course, there are cases where factors lose control despite the rituals that the priests do. Not every demon lord they inherit is equal. Some have more demon energy than others. Demon energy is dumped in holy water which causes it to vaporize. Too much demon energy can cause demon portals to manifest(just like the portal that appeared near Luke¡¯s village). That¡¯s why it gets dumped in holy water. Getting back to the topic at hand: Maybe it¡¯s because they were from different worlds that they¡¯re so numb to it? Demon lords might¡¯ve been exclusive to one dimension but they¡¯re still considered a universal threat, even to other realms. This is why every gate in the Nine Realms is heavily guarded. Yorm wasn¡¯t the only gate guardian. ¡°¡­That¡¯s complicated. It just sort of happened when I was fighting some inquisitor guy. He wanted to kill me if I didn¡¯t give him the information that he wanted.¡± Arnold replied to Rafaela¡¯s question. ¡°And you beat him with this power?¡± Rafaela asked again. ¡°Well, that guy was way too strong even with this power.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I have to ask, Rafaela, why aren¡¯t you shooting me full of holes with your divine rays? Your kind considers demons as enemies.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t perceive you as someone who would harm others simply out of your own enjoyment. I have no reason to fear or keep my distance from you while we travel together. You protect me and I help you in battle with my spells. We¡¯re¡­ comrades. However, my attitude towards you will change once we part ways on the 99th floor. Guiding you to the shadow world will be my last kindness to you.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Tanaera looked between the two and made a remark: ¡°The two of you are acting as if the kiss didn¡¯t happen¡­¡± ¡®Kiss?¡¯ Arnold looked over at Rafaela. ¡°What kiss is she talking about?¡± ¡°I was simply exchanging our saliva so that my spell could work more effectively. It¡¯s much simpler and less physical than intercourse.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still a kiss!¡± Tanaera retorted. ¡°Mutual consent, is what one would call a kiss. Hmm, let¡¯s call it a ritual of sorts. It is neither sexual or between lovers, after all.¡± ¡°Is this angel for real¡­?¡± ¡°¡­If it was necessary for her to do it then it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m grateful.¡± ¡°Am I seeing things? This guy is smiling genuinely?¡± Tanaera had a genuine shocked expression on her face, ¡°Your smiles make you look like you¡¯re planning on doing something heinous.¡± She must¡¯ve gotten to know him well when she entered his mind. "Really...? I didn¡¯t notice that¡­ I really am grateful. Were it not for her¡ª¡± He remembered the dead souls that tried to trap him in their world. Of course, they didn¡¯t have the power to do so. The one who was actually keeping him prisoner was the Oracle of Melis from the future. His soul experienced a curse shock back when he was hit by Tanaera¡¯s spell. The shock attacks one¡¯s mind, leaving you vulnerable to mind control or any other mental attacks. One can even say that his mental state was stunned by the curse. It did the same thing that the abyss did. The difference between the abyss and the curse shock was that he would¡¯ve lost his real body due to the latter. ¡°¡ªWhat happened to you?¡± Rafaela asked after seeing that Arnold went silent. His eyes were blank. "....That''s not important.¡± He didn¡¯t need to tell anyone else what happened. He looked over at Tanaera. He was still wondering whether or not Tanaera actually knows everything he did. She already told him that she stopped at a certain point but he was having his doubts. Entering the mind allows you to see a lot of memories, even those that last days, in a single minute in real time. He was asleep for a few hours so she would¡¯ve seen quite a lot. Arnold lifted his left arm up. Well, he used his shoulder to lift his dangling arm. ¡°Can you fix this, Rafaela? The potions aren¡¯t an option right now since my bones were shattered. I need you to manually regenerate my bones otherwise my arm won¡¯t go back to its original state.¡± Rafaela shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t do much at the moment. You should use the potion for now to stop the pain. Your muscles will also constrict your bone once it¡¯s healed to a certain point so that your arm doesn¡¯t rot at the point of the bone fracture. I¡¯ll heal you after it locks back into its original position.¡± He didn¡¯t understand the gibberish he was hearing. Then again, he wasn¡¯t a healer so it¡¯s best to follow her advice. Arnold rummaged in his bag and pulled out one of his potions. He drank half of its contents. His muscles in his left arm started moving on their own. It felt like his arm was shrinking, or maybe the muscles were pulling his arm into place? Perhaps it was the latter since his arm felt stiffer than before. ¡°Keep the armor on your left arm. That will protect it from being damaged further.¡± ¡°Ah, right.¡± The armor¡ªbesides the armor on his left chest and left arm¡ªvanished. ¡°Can you still feel the pain?¡± ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not severe as when the wolf bit into my shoulder.¡± ¡°What? That was fast. Depending on the injury, the pain¡¯s intensity usually subsides after a few hours. Even if it subsides, there is still pain if the affected area is moved too much.¡± Arnold¡¯s monstrous regeneration abilities were at work again. He didn¡¯t know what was going on. He¡¯s had this insane vitality since he was little. Surely a normal human shouldn¡¯t have these abilities? His Transcendent descent has nothing to do with his vitality. Even Luke or Flora doesn¡¯t have the ability to heal this fast. ¡°Let me check your wound before we continue further on.¡± Rafaela approached Arnold. Arnold took off the shoulder and upper arm piece. There was a dark hole in his shoulder. It extended all the way to his triceps. Rafaela used a light spell to get a better look at the wound. She also took out a monocle. Judging by the mana permeating from the frame, it was a magic item. ¡°¡­Your cells are already regenerating. It¡¯s not the rate a normal wound closes. It¡¯s ten times faster than normal. Was that healing potion that effective? It can¡¯t be.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had these regeneration abilities since childhood so it¡¯s not that surprising that I¡¯m already healing.¡± His regenerative abilities saved him one time during his childhood when an assassin stabbed his stomach. He was able to pull the blade out without losing any blood at all. Anyway, he only drank half of the potion¡¯s contents so it¡¯s not the reason for why he¡¯s healing so fast. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever seen this in trolls or dragons¡­ Are you perhaps related to troll? Though rare, humans can be impregnated by trolls and give birth to half-troll demihumans.¡± ¡°Do I look like I troll to you?¡± Troll demihumans have big teeth on the bottom of their mouths and pointy ears. Besides that, they look like normal humans, albeit a little ugly. The rare few with good genes still have large bottom teeth. There was no way he was a troll¡¯s kid with this handsome face. ¡°Then¡­ are you perhaps from a bloodline that belongs to dragons?¡± ¡°Impossible. There¡¯s only one family that I know of that has the blood of dragons.¡± The Taelith family. They were the descendants of the Black Dragon Lord. He wasn¡¯t adopted by Marcus and Adrianna from that family when he was young. How else would he be able to use a swordsmanship passed down by his ancestors? He also had blue hair similar to Marcus. Rafaela muttered, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s one of the rumored dragon soul bearers depicted in legends in my master¡¯s books¡­¡± ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ I¡¯ll need to do something about your wound before it closes up completely. It¡¯ll make it harder to heal you if it closes.¡± Rafaela took out a scroll. She infused her mana into and then a long golden rod appeared out of it. ¡°We¡¯ll use this to straighten the bone back in its place.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Divine objects will only hurt me if they touch me.¡± He could tell by golden light surrounded it that it was made from divine power. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt you. These are specially made to heal broken bones. Not only will it position your bone back into place but it will heal you during the process. I¡¯ll just finish the process completely once its evaporates inside you.¡± ¡°Is it made from divine power alone?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just shaped into this form. There are simple healing spells infused inside.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± He was just being careful with divine items. The greatsword could burn off his skin so he assumed that the golden rod could do something similar. ¡°It will hurt for a bit but I¡¯m sure you can handle it. Also, I need to make an incision since the wound is too tight to fit this through.¡± Arnold nodded. Rafaela placed it carefully above the hole in his shoulder. A golden light appeared at the tip of her finger. She carefully cut the wound open. It offered no resistance whatsoever. ¡®Even a tiny bit of divine power can cut my skin like butter. Haa¡­ I need you to grow up already, Ceru¡­¡¯ Rafaela inserted the object into the wound and pushed it down slowly. Arnold gritted his teeth feeling his flesh being pierced by the rod. A minute passed by. The rod was finally deep inside Arnold¡¯s arm. He could feel it inside him. He put the armor piece back on. ¡°Now that that¡¯s done, we should get going, right?¡± Tanaera¡ªwho had been watching them silently¡ªspoke. ¡°Right. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The three began ascending the stairs leading up to the palace. Chapter 164: Snow White ¡®I won¡¯t be able to use my martial art with one hand. Grandpa could use it with one arm but I doubt I can do the same.¡¯ He perfected [Flow of the Tide] with the idea of using it with both hands so it won¡¯t work with just one arm. A lot of his combinations will be impacted by this. His grandfather¡¯s swordstyle had the same foundation as his [Flow of the Tide]. His grandfather¡¯s swordstyle was much more inferior, though. It was only suitable for people who use rapiers or any other piercing weapon. Arnold from back then didn¡¯t like using piercing weapons like spears and such but he really wanted to create his own swordstyle with the idea of fighting with swords. Thus, [Flow of the Tide] was born, an evolution of [Water¡¯s Edge]. The two were created using the same concept of their foundation but they¡¯re completely different in nature. One can¡¯t call them the same swordstyle since Arnold used the knowledge of other martial art and swordstyle forms to create his very own. He used all that knowledge to perfect [Water Edge] into [Flow of the Tide]. Arnold¡¯s swordstyle had better form, power and movesets than Water¡¯s Edge. He could¡¯ve easily overwhelmed his grandfather in swordsmanship alone if they were to fight each other today. He¡¯s never trained himself using it one-handed so he can¡¯t use it now. His balance will be way off. Arnold could feel the weight of the greatsword that he was carrying on his back. He decided to take the sword since he defeated its previous wielder. It can be added to his weapon collection. As of right now he had about 6 weapons. Of course, this includes his soul weapon and the demon sword. Those were his strongest weapons and he¡¯d rather use them against opponents much stronger than himself. ¡°What the hell!?¡± Tanaera cursed when they reached the top of the stairs, ¡°Another seal!? And this one is even more confusing than the first one!¡± Arnold and Rafaela looked up at the large double doors hearing Tanaera¡¯s frustrated whining. ¡°Is it not possible to break the seal like you did before?¡± Rafaela asked. ¡°Not even if I memorized and practiced the spell from before. This seal wasn¡¯t created with magic, it¡¯s an antimagic spell.¡± ¡°What a clever trick.¡± Rafaela sighed, ¡°Whoever did this made us think that we can break the seals with spells.¡± Antimagic barriers can¡¯t be broken using magic spells. The concept of antimagic itself refers to a type of magic that nullifies the effects and abilities of its counterpart¡ªMagic. Whichever seal breaker spell thrown at the barrier will be nullified. Depending on the strength of the spell, there could even be no reaction. ¡®Dammit, why didn¡¯t I learn any antimagic spells when I was a sorcerer?¡¯ Magicians despise people who use antimagic to fight. Lufulur was the same. Though he could harness any kind of magic, he refused to learn antimagic. Antimagic was for idiots and newbies. His pride bit him in the behind this time. ¡°Should we give up?¡± Tanaera looked at Arnold, ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯re getting in here. We can follow the trails of my summons. They found a bunch of hidden areas filled with treasure and magic items.¡± ¡°What about a library of some sort, or a place filled with books? Can you check if they found those kinds of places?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tanaera closed her eyes. She opened them after a minute. ¡°I found something. It looked like a library.¡± ¡°Okay. We should head there. It¡¯s likely that there are magic books there. Every magic book has an antimagic section. All you¡¯ll need to do is figure out which magic circle in the books matches this one. Can you do that?¡± Tanaera nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll try. I¡¯ve never considered studying antimagic, though¡­¡± A light suddenly embraced the giant doors, followed by a rumbling. A loud screech also resounded which sounded similar to metal gears being moved. The antimagic barrier also vanished. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡°Get ready to fight whatever comes out of there, Tanaera.¡± Arnold drew the greatsword. ¡°Got it.¡± Multiple magic circles manifested around Tanaera¡¯s body. The three of them waited in silence, waiting for the doors to open completely while ready to attack anything in sight. Two somethings suddenly appeared from the other side. ¡°...Frost giants?¡± Two blue giants were pushing the two doors open. There were slave collars around their necks and chains on their ankles. A glorious sight greeted the three behind the two giants. A great hall, possibly the size of the average manor, stretched out beyond the entrance. The hall¡¯s pillars stood a hundred meters tall, with red banners fluttering in the breeze of the cold air coming in through the entrance. A trumpet resounded when the giants headed back inside. A warm breeze blew against Arnold¡¯s face. ¡°¡­Should we go in? It¡¯s like we¡¯re being invited¡­¡± Tanaera asked from the side. ¡°Yeah¡­ Strange how frost giants could be made into slaves¡­ Well, let¡¯s just go.¡± Frost giants are S-class monsters. No human in history had ever made them slaves. It¡¯s impossible to tame them as well since they¡¯re much more aggressive than regular mountain giants. They usually live in caves and forests in snowy areas and rarely interact with human settlements. ¡®High ranking knights, Winter Elves and now giants¡­ Who the fuck lives here?¡¯ The three entered the palace while staying wary of the giants. They suddenly heard multiple footsteps coming from behind the pillars when the banners were rolled up. ¡°¡­..¡± The three looked in silence as hundreds of armored knights stood on both sides of the red carpet. The knights looked much different from the ones they fought before. Their armor was different and they looked like regular humans, unlike the knights Arnold fought that were either twice of three times his size. ¡°¡­..¡± The three continued walking after a brief moment of silence. ¡°They¡¯re just looking at us¡­.¡± Tanaera walked a bit closer to Arnold as she looked at the knights. ¡®Why aren¡¯t they attacking us? We¡¯re invading their palace¡­ and all they do is watch us.¡¯ Arnold had to admit that even he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight them all. Every single knight in this long hallway radiated monstrous power. The knights they met outside couldn¡¯t compare to this level of power. ¡®Are they like the Imperial Knights of the empire?¡¯ Imperial knights¡ªor royal knights¡ªare trained professionals tasked with protecting their monarchs and their monarchs¡¯ children. This is to make sure that no harm comes to the royal bloodline. The crown prince also had a small unit of imperial knights watching over him and helping to protect the border. A single imperial knight can be considered as valuable as ten or so regular soldiers. The emperor was vulnerable without that small unit since their absence leaves a gap in his defenses. This is why the Great Nobles are protecting him, after all. If Imperial knights can be considered as valuable as ten or so soldiers then the knights inside this palace are equal to ten imperial knights. Arnold won¡¯t be able to fight them as he was now. Strangely, none of them were directing any killing intent their way. Arnold then had a thought. ¡®Let me see something.¡¯ He slowly reached up to grab his greatsword. Immediately after he grabbed the hilt, a wave of killing intent assaulted his five senses like a tsunami. The knights took one step forward in unison. His entire body screamed for him to run or surrender. ¡°Eek!¡± ¡°Kyaak!¡± Rafaela and Tanaera shrieked respectively. Both of them grabbed Arnold subconsciously. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Arnold let go of the greatsword. ¡®They¡¯re not friendly at all. If we show our intent to attack then they¡¯ll do the same. This is odd. Shouldn¡¯t they be on guard against us regardless of whether we¡¯re hostile towards them?¡¯ Arnold looked down at Rafaela and Tanaera. ¡°Did a little killing intent scare you two that much?¡± Both of them hurriedly let go of him. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t show any intent to attack them. They¡¯ll leave us be if we just walk quietly.¡± ¡°But why are they just looking at us like we didn¡¯t just kill their guard dog? I was also the one who broke their gate¡¯s barrier spell. Shouldn¡¯t they show some reaction to what we did?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It could be that the master of the palace is inviting us inside like you said earlier.¡± That¡¯s the only reason you¡¯d leave strangers alone if they invade your residence. Players who raid the bases of other players are always cautious of things like traps and ambushes. Guilds go through lot of effort to protect their belongings. Unlike most MMOs, Star Fantasy leaves your base vulnerable to attackers if every guild member logs out. This caused Liam and Alecs to lose a lot of sleep back when they had only a few members. To make life easier, players create their own NPC entities to protect their bases if they ever log out of the game. Misteltein from back then only had homunculi protect their base since creating custom NPCs was way too difficult and time-consuming. Besides that, not every member of Misteltein was interested in creating NPCs on their own. Homunculi were the majority of their security. Of course, the homunculi were fully equipped with all sorts of magic items and armor. Some were even left in charge of the battleships for maximum defense. They were controlled by a learning A.I that could follow instructions. Including Lufulur¡¯s Dunfer, there were about five battleships surrounding their main base. Because of this their base was rarely attacked by others once their guild reached the top 10. Getting just one battleship was rare in itself. The top guild in the game only had three battleships so Misteltein beats them in overall firepower. Taking all that into account, it¡¯s possible that the owner of this palace wishes to speak to them. It could also be that the owner was playing games with them, giving them false hope that they can safely traverse the palace without being attacked. ¡®Now would be the perfect opportunity to strike. But I guess the owner really is inviting us.¡¯ ¡°Eh? There aren¡¯t any stairs?¡± Tanaera voiced her confusion when they came to a stop at the end of the hall. ¡®Hmm, the second floor is fairly high up. Should we jump?¡¯ Arnold looked at the two giant statues which were standing on both sides of the end of the hallway. Arnold lifted his hand and squeezed out what little mana he had. He was curious so he wanted to try something. The mana flowed towards both statues. A rumble occurred, followed by a blinding blue light. The giant statues suddenly moved as the runic patterns on their chests glowed blue. ¡°Guh, this is my first time using my mana. Well, at least it worked.¡± It was a puzzle of some sort. It wasn¡¯t hard at all, though. ¡®Tch, what a boring puzzle.¡¯ ¡°What are those things doing?¡± The statues squatted down and put their arms into the holes in the floor. It seems like they were pulling something out. A rumble ensued. The statues pulled out strange pillars from the floor. They rotated the pillars. The ground rumbled yet again. The floor in front of the three moved upwards. ¡®Stairs?¡¯ The floor turned into a flight of stairs. The statues suddenly pointed up, as if telling them to go. The three proceeded up the stairs silently. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The three arrived on the second floor. They arrived at yet another hall. The only difference was that there were no knights or any other being of any sort here. Only paintings graced the walls. Arnold walked up to one of the paintings. It was a portrait of a woman with white hair, pale blue eyes and a white dress. Her skin was a sickly porcelain color and she looked to be as young as 20 years old. She was the perfect depiction of a Snow White. ¡°Is she the owner of the palace?¡± Arnold noticed the tiara on her head, ¡°A princess maybe?¡± It wasn¡¯t a crown like a queen would wear so she couldn¡¯t be a queen. Arnold walked away from the painting. ¡°Why are all the people¡¯s faces in these paintings covered with black paint?¡± Tanaera wondered. Arnold noticed the same thing. Every other portrait¡¯s face was covered in black paint. The only face they could see was the Snow White woman. ¡°It looks like this woman¡¯s family.¡± He guessed by the clothing they were wearing. Who else would the royal family put up in their halls besides paintings of themselves? ¡°Ah, look here.¡± Rafaela called out to the two of them after she pulled down a piece of cloth from the wall. ¡°?¡± the three looked at the painting. ¡°A boy¡­¡± there was a single boy in the painting. He was sitting on a chair. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have legs.¡± Tanaera pointed out the obvious. Just like she said, the boy inside the painting didn¡¯t have any legs. His long blonde hair covered his face. It¡¯s like the artist did it intentionally to create a sense of eeriness. ¡®This painting looks really realistic. The overall theme of it is quite disturbing though.¡¯ It aroused many questions: Who was the boy? Why is his face covered? Why were there a man¡¯s pair of shoes on the left side of the chair and a woman¡¯s heels on the right? Why¡­ were there legs in the shadow of the corner in the painting? ¡®Why did the artist include a monster¡­ What does this painting mean?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s pretty creepy¡­¡± Tanaera backed away. ¡°Yeah.¡± Only the monster¡¯s legs were shown. The rest of its body was obscured by an abnormally dark shadow. One would criticize the skill of the artist for not knowing how to produce realistic lighting and shadow but the dark corner was obviously intentional. Arnold¡¯s warrior instincts suddenly screamed. He instinctively swung his arm when he felt a cold breath on his neck. His arm was caught, the shockwave of his swing caused the entire floor to rumble. ¡°Wha¡­¡± ¡°!¡± Tanaera and Rafaela noticed only a few seconds later what was going on. Arnold looked at the thing that caught his arm. No, it wasn¡¯t a thing. It was a person, well, they had a face. The rest of their upper body was covered in some kind of armor. Yes, they only had an upper body. However, their body was being held up by some mysterious fleshy monster with tall legs. The monster¡¯s face was hidden underneath the armored person¡¯s cape so Arnold couldn¡¯t tell what monster it was. Given the length of its legs, it was undoubtedly fast. Arnold looked back at the painting. The monster in the dark corner was gone! He looked towards the person this time. ¡°Who¡ª¡± ¡°I apologize if I frightened you.¡± The person spoke, ¡°I was sent here to greet you all.¡± ¡°Greet¡­ us?¡± The person let go of his arm. He picked up the cloth that Rafaela pulled down and covered the painting. ¡®How did this guy stop my swing? I sent all my power into that.¡¯ If it hit a wall then the wall would¡¯ve collapsed. He couldn¡¯t control his warrior instincts since Sebas trained him to be on full alert even when his back was turned and his attention was elsewhere. This thing¡ªno, this person caught the full force of his swing with one arm and didn¡¯t even flinch. Arnold stepped back to look at the tall figure. Judging by the voice, it was a man, despite his tall nose and delicate rosy lips. The man towered over Arnold. He had blond hair that rested on his shoulders. The helmet on his head was covering half of his face so Arnold couldn¡¯t see his eyes. The creature that was holding him up bent down so that they can meet eye-to-eye. ¡°I am the royal guard of the owner of this palace,¡± the man looked at Rafaela and Tanaera, ¡°I take it Fridulf is dead?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± All three of them went silent. What was this monster standing in front of them? He felt as strong as the great wolf from before. No, perhaps he¡¯s much stronger than the wolf? ¡°¡­Are you its master? What are you going to do to us now that we¡¯ve killed it?¡± ¡°It was Queen Siana¡¯s best friend. Well, even if you didn¡¯t kill Fridulf, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference since Her Majesty is not allowed to see the wolf. Alive or dead, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Tanaera pointed at one of the paintings, ¡°Is the woman with white hair the queen?¡± ¡°Yes, that is a portrait from a century ago. She is no longer a princess so I will have to take it down.¡± ¡°Why are her family members¡¯ faces covered in black?¡± The man faced Arnold. ¡°You are a stranger yet you wish to know about the royal family?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Very well. But let¡¯s talk as we walk. Her Majesty¡¯s room is still far from here.¡± The man¡ªno, the creature holding his body¡ªturned around and began walking. Arnold looked at Tanaera and Rafaela. Both of them seemed as wary as Arnold. ¡®I don¡¯t blame them. This freakshow appeared out of nowhere and began having a nice chat with us as if we didn¡¯t just invade their residence.¡¯ ¡°Well, come on then. What¡¯s keeping you three?¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± The three of them caught up to the man. ¡°First of all, My name is Sceptim. I have no surname anymore since I¡¯ve abandoned any ties to my previous life. My master has done the same. As I¡¯ve mentioned before, I¡¯m the Queen¡¯s Royal Guard. Those knights who met you outfront are under my command. Their sole objective is to protect Her Majesty. Her family¡­ well, they didn¡¯t get along with her after a certain incident.¡± ¡°A certain incident?¡± ¡°She awakened a soul power over a century ago. The ability to freeze anything her power touches, even time itself. Her family feared this power and wanted to kill her if there was no way to take the power away from her. Alas, they couldn¡¯t take it away. Her own brother snuck into her room one night. He was ordered to kill her because she trusted him the most and wouldn¡¯t be on high alert. Her Majesty distanced herself from her family when it became apparent that they both feared and hated her. Her eldest brother was different¡ª¡± They passed a corner. A different landscape was outside the windows to their left. It was as if they warped to another place when they turned the corner. ¡°¡ªHe put up a kind fa?ade all those years just so that he could kill his sister when the time called for it. He had an underlying motive, however. Knowing Her Majesty¡¯s beauty, I can understand why even her blood would be attracted to her.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± Rafaela seemed to get what he was insinuating. ¡°Yes, he raped her. He wanted to feel his sister¡¯s warmth before he kills her. They say that raping a corpse can lead to you being haunted by your victim. Our people believed that fairytale. The prince took the risk to commit rape even though his life was clearly in danger. Why did his sister let him do what he wanted when she could¡¯ve frozen every cell in his body in mere seconds? It¡¯s simple really: She wanted to know if her loving brother was still in that man and that he would stop. But he didn¡¯t so she killed him.¡± ¡®Why am I suddenly being reminded of that prick Jurius¡­.¡¯ ¡°Where were you when it all happened?¡± ¡°I was coincidentally sent out on a mission to kill a demigod-level threat . The full report was that it broke through a portal that led to other worlds. But I was lied to and returned to the palace when a premonition came over me¡­. I didn¡¯t hesitate to kill her family when I heard what they tried to do. Well, I spared the children since they were innocent of the adults¡¯ crimes and made sure they were taken care of. Ever since then a cold unlike any other surrounded her beating heart. The result¡­ well, it is as you can see.¡± The man pointed to a corner, ¡°Her heart freezes everything outside this palace but the palace itself is beginning to lose its magical defenses and freeze over in certain areas as well. If the cold around her heart isn¡¯t dealt with then she may die as well as all of us.¡± It was quite ironic how the royal family was living in a magical palace but their people considered all magic the work of evil. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just leave if your life is in danger?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty to be here. If I can¡¯t be there to provide her cold heart warmth then I can only protect her¡­ She even suggested leaving our side so that she wouldn¡¯t hurt us but we vowed to stay by her side. I could not imagine her dying alone in the cold in the middle of nowhere. She is such a kind person, worrying about others while she¡¯s in danger of dying.¡± Sceptim went ¡°Ah¡±. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± He said. They stopped at the end of the hall. In front of them was a door covered in layers of ice. Sceptim held his hand against the ice and closed his eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m communicating with Her Majesty through the ice she conjured. She gets very grumpy if we ever arrive unannounced. Each particle has her will inside of it. Her will links to her subconscious, allowing her to feel when others touch the ice. She can also observe the world through her ice.¡± ¡®Observe the world, huh¡­.¡¯ Arnold thought back to that mother and child duo whose final moments he saw. Did this queen see the same thing he saw? The door suddenly opened the next moment when the ice fell down. A sweet voice came from inside once the doors opened. ¡°¡ªThank you for bringing them, Sceptim.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Arnold peered inside the room. There stood a single big canopy bed with no other furniture. On the bed was the same woman he saw in the portrait. It was as if she hadn¡¯t aged in over a century. Her power can freeze everything it touches, even time itself. Was this what Sceptim meant? Her ghastly sky blue eyes looked straight at Arnold. She smiled weakly. ¡°Welcome to my palace.¡± Chapter 165: Lords of The Ring ¡°Welcome to my palace, strangers.¡± Arnold knelt down. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Your Majesty despite these circumstances.¡± By circumstances he means them invading her palace. She was kind enough to let invaders into her home. If this was his Misteltein days then Lufulur would¡¯ve punished the invaders even if they didn¡¯t steal anything. This would deter any future attempts of invasion. ¡°You don¡¯t need to show such etiquette in my presence. There¡¯s no kingdom for me to rule anymore. The title of Queen is all I have. However, it means nothing.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Arnold stood up, ¡°My name is Arnold. These are my companions, Rafaela and Tanaera. All of us are from different worlds.¡± ¡°By different worlds, do you mean outside the dungeon?¡± ¡°You know that you¡¯re inside a dungeon?¡± ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve personally seen many worlds as well. It¡¯s all thanks to this palace,¡± she glanced up at the ceiling, then at the walls, ¡°It takes me wherever I need to go. It¡¯s the only thing I can remember my kingdom by. It¡¯s the only good memory I have left.¡± ¡°What happened to your kingdom after Sceptim killed the royal family?¡± Arnold asked carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The people might¡¯ve survived without a royal family or they just perished. It¡¯s no concern of mine anymore.¡± ¡°Why not build another kingdom by starting fresh?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± She closed her eyes, ¡°Even if that was possible then I¡¯d rather die than rule over humans again. They¡¯re weak-minded individuals who are afraid of anything outside what they perceive as normal. I was born into a normal family. My people were normal humans. No one possessed the ability to use magic. We had only knights to protect us and swords and bows to fight. You should know what happened when they found out what kind of power I awakened. Right?¡± The three of them nodded. ¡°A soul power is said to be an ability that only a demons can possess. My people feared anything magical in nature. Fairies and druids were hunted down and killed mercilessly. This caused many ecosystems to collapse because there were no magic races to maintain the forests. They burned women and men who were suspected of practicing magic. Heretics or witches, is what they called them. I had to watch every single time as they burned innocent people who didn¡¯t mean anyone harm. I never would¡¯ve expected that I would almost burn at the stake as well. But my family didn¡¯t want to see me go that way. They called it barbaric. I had to die by blade. They sent the one who I trusted the most in my family. It turned out that was a mere fa?ade and I was too gullible to realize it.¡± She lowered her head and clutched the blanket. ¡°I¡­ wish to experience the outside world. But not from a palace as if I¡¯m in a prison cell. I wish to grow old in a home surrounded by my own family. A family that loves me.¡± Siana fiddled with her long braids as her expression turned downcast, ¡°¡­ Even if I didn¡¯t have this power, I¡¯d still be forced to remain here.¡± ¡°By whom?¡± The queen looked at Rafaela who asked. ¡°Kalda.¡± ¡°And she is?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my best friend¡­ well, she was. She¡¯s a soul power user like myself. Only¡­ her power changed her. She was exiled from our kingdom because of the danger she caused many people. The two of us lost contact with each other for several years. The two of us only reunited after my family were slain. She¡­ changed when she came back for me.¡± Sceptim spoke, ¡°I and Her Majesty have known for years that Lady Kalda was in love with her. Her Majesty was the only one who supported Lady Kalda when everyone else scorned her. Alas, she had to leave while the flames of love burned in her heart. It¡¯s expected that the years of not seeing the one she loves would cause anger to manifest. She imprisoned Her Majesty inside the palace..¡± Arnold looked at the queen. There was a smile on her face. It wasn¡¯t one you¡¯d normally show in this kind of situation. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just tell her to stop keeping you here? What does she even have on you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like she has some deep, dark secret of me or anything. It¡¯s much more than that¡­ It¡¯s related to my power. This power I possess is slowly eating away at my existence. It will continue to do so until I die. Kalda¡­ She found a way to remove this power. The method is¡­ Well, it will require her to sell her soul to a certain individual. She made me swore something to her on a magical oath that I will never be able to escape from.¡± A magical oath. Arnold knows what it is. It¡¯s a contract between two individuals. The deal between the two can be anything. However, the penalty can also be anything. The penalty is decided by the one who makes the contract. Even death can be a penalty for something as silly as uttering a wrong word. ¡°What was the condition?¡± Arnold asked. ¡°Eh, you know what that is?¡± Arnold nodded to Tanaera, ¡°It¡¯s like lending money to someone. Only, the debts to be paid has a higher price. Even gods can be tied to a magical oath. So, what did she make you swear to and what was the price if you failed to meet the conditions?¡± ¡°¡­She will sell her soul to that individual to take my powers in exchange for my complete obedience to her.¡± ¡°She made you swear to that even though she hasn¡¯t managed to remove the power yet?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen the beacon of light shining from the top of my palace, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°It will allow Kalda to bring that person here. They need to remove my power personally, after all.¡± Siana fiddled with her hair again, ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want this power anymore¡­ It¡¯s killed so many. Every world I¡¯ve travelled to ended up becoming a frozen wasteland. No world can withstand my power for extended periods of time.¡± ¡°So the people in that town¡­ You killed them.¡± He recalled how the woman begged her daughter to leave the town before the ¡°palace¡± reached them. How did she know that the palace was coming towards them specifically? Was it because this town was the last remaining signs of civilization? ¡°¡­.¡± Her expression twisted as if she was trying hold in her tears, ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I only wanted to find a place where my powers won¡¯t hurt anyone¡­¡± ¡°How exactly did this palace get here?¡± Sceptim answered, ¡°There are two ways to travel. By flight or by teleportation. We decided to place the palace down here because it¡¯s far from any civilization. Well, that¡¯s what we thought at first. Those townsfolk refused to leave even when threatened. They died as a result of their stubbornness.¡± Siana spoke this time, ¡°I tried to tell them to leave as soon as they could but as Sceptim said, they were stubborn and told me that we should be the ones to go. All they wanted was to defend their home. But their lives were in danger the longer they lived in the town. I sent some of my knights to the village to warn them of the danger and ask them to leave. This sanctuary was built to contain my powers without harming the outside world so they would¡¯ve survived if they had listened. I had to regrettably call my knights back after weeks. The damage my power caused was already done even before we came here because I delayed constructing this sanctuary.¡± ¡®So, it¡¯s their stubbornness that caused their own demise.¡¯ Which led to them cannibalizing each other. Humans are indeed stupid despite being one of the most intelligent species. The mother and daughter pair¡­ Why didn¡¯t they just leave together? Perhaps the father didn¡¯t want to leave so they stayed with him? If the child had just listened to her mother then she would¡¯ve survived as well¡­ Arnold felt like a hole was in his chest. What was this feeling? Was it sadness? Sorrow? But why was he feeling this way for the death of strangers? Why didn¡¯t he feel this way the moment he saw the suffering of those two? Arnold shook his head in an attempt to get rid of his thoughts. ¡°¡­You mentioned building this sanctuary¡­ Are you referring to this mountain¡­?¡± he felt stupid asking such a question. Surely a mountain isn¡¯t something a mortal can build? ¡°Yes, I built it.¡± ¡°¡­You built an entire relic tomb?¡± ¡®Which makes this woman the god of this place.¡¯ If the game recognizes this place as a relic tomb then that means that Siana is classified as a divine being. The power to freeze not just worlds but time and age itself can be regarded as the power of a god. ¡°Did your people set all those traps?¡± Siana nodded, ¡°Kalda was the one who insisted on doing that to keep out outsiders.¡± ¡°What about the monsters and corpses at the front entrance?¡± They didn¡¯t encounter any monsters other than the one below the bridge. Perhaps there are multiple areas with other monsters lurking around? ¡°The monsters were here long before I built this sanctum. Though, there are some exceptions. The townsfolk built multiple bridges to go to and fro and installed traps to keep other monsters out. The corpses you saw at the entrance¡­ well, Kalda was probably the one who murdered the people who got past all the traps and tried to come inside.¡± Arnold looked at Tanaera. She was also looking at him. ¡°¡­Does Kalda use a scythe of some sort?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. She does.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ One last thing¡­ Why did you invite us here even though we killed that wolf? You don¡¯t seem the least bit upset.¡± ¡°What does it matter if I get angry at all of you for killing Fridulf? I couldn¡¯t go out to see him or even let him come inside because Kalda wouldn¡¯t allow it¡­ I was forced to abandon him. But he wouldn¡¯t leave the palace grounds. He stayed outside the palace, waiting to be let inside.¡± Arnold pointed to the greatsword on his back, ¡°¡­What about this? Whose sword is it?¡± Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°Mine,¡± Sceptim spoke, ¡°I gave it to him to defend himself for when he leaves the tomb. It¡¯s yours now since you¡¯ve earned it.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ thanks, I guess.¡± ¡®Earned it¡­? I killed her dog¡­¡¯ The guilt was starting to set in but he forced it down. He thought at first that the wolf was hostile for the sake of killing anything it sees but it was only trying to protect the palace. Siana then spoke, ¡°¡­I want you to take the artifact that¡¯s emitting the beacon of light and get it out of here. Do it before that person can use it to get here.¡± ¡°But won¡¯t you¡­die?¡± Rafaela asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than become someone¡¯s obedient pet! Kalda hasn¡¯t given her soul away yet so there¡¯s still time to take the artifact!¡± ¡°Why us?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here for valuable treasures, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sceptim suddenly spoke, ¡°The thing that will bring that personage here is the same thing that allows this palace to move at our command. We have no further use for it. We decided to stay with Her Majesty in her final moments. I¡¯m sure the artifact will be of use to adventurers such as yourselves.¡± ¡°What is this artifact called exactly¡­?¡± Arnold¡¯s interest was piqued. If it can teleport an entire palace or give it the power of levitation then it must be a powerful artifact. Siana silently climbed out of her bed. She beckoned them to follow her. Arnold and the other two followed after her when she began walking towards the balcony. Sceptim followed them from behind. Arnold looked out the window. ¡®So I¡¯m not imagining things, there really are different worlds outside every room inside the palace. Is this the power of the artifact?¡¯ Considering its power to teleport things, it¡¯s certainly possible to see the different places the palace had teleported to before. Think of it like humans storing their memories inside their brains. In this case, the palace itself was the brain. That said, although the landscape looked vastly different and there was a sky above, the land was still frozen like the inside of the Frozen Sanctum. Arnold looked at the young woman who was walking with her head turned away from the horizon. ¡®How many worlds have you destroyed?¡¯ The five of them reached the balcony. The balcony suddenly vibrated and began moving upwards with some invisible magical force. ¡°Is this one of the worlds your power destroyed?¡± Rafaela asked. There was a brief pause before Siana responded: ¡°¡­.Yes. The artifact that allows the palace to move shows us these worlds outside the palace¡¯s windows almost like how we see things in our memories. I¡¯ve lost count how many worlds I¡¯ve travelled to and how many different night skies I¡¯ve seen in my palace. If you take the artifact then I can finally say goodbye to those memories. Seeing the worlds I destroyed¡­ well, it¡¯s not something to be proud of.¡± The floating platform stopped on the highest point of the palace. There was another platform. The beam of light was originating from the top of that platform. ¡°There it is.¡± Siana pointed towards it. Arnold wasted no time in heading over to the beacon of light and pulling out his hologram card. To others it seemed like a small piece of gold but to him¡ª ¡¤ Fragment of World Ring(¡î) Arnold had goosebumps on his skin. His first Star-class artifact was within reach. ¡°This is one of three fragments of a certain ring. This fragment is only capable of world teleportation and levitation,¡± Siana spoke, ¡°I found it on one of the worlds we visited. It was placed on a note inside a room in some castle. I believe the castle belonged to a demigod given the riches we discovered.¡± Siana held up her hand. A single page manifested above her hands. ¡®Not only does she have a Star artifact but inventory as well? What else did this woman find?¡¯ Siana held out the page to the three of them. Rafaela¡ªwho was the closest to Siana¡ªtook the page. Arnold and Tanaera approached Rafaela and looked at what was written on the page. It read: ¡¤ The Ring of the Nine Realms - Its origins started before arcane¡¯s existence became known throughout the realms of mortal and god. It was a time when the Timeline Gods still governed the realms and before the existence of humans. There existed a ring capable of rejecting and controlling the laws of any world¡¯s natural order, thus it was named the ¡°World Ring¡±. This ring held too much power as it gave its wearer the ability to turn back time, control probabilities, manipulate space how they see fit and lessen the gap between mortal and god. It became something that gods feared, much like Aether. The Timeline Gods used their powers to break this artifact, sealing and dividing its abilities into three fragments and sending them to faraway locations. Three individuals were chosen to guard the ring¡¯s fragments, thus becoming the three ¡°Lords of the Ring¡±. One of the Lords, known as Prome Ex Mathiuz, disappeared without taking the ring, thus abandoning his responsibilities. His whereabouts are unknown. I suspect he may have abandoned his responsibility of the ring because he wanted to pursue what life is like as a human. The ring fragment will be under the protection of Sir Gederick, the God of War. A guardian of equal strength to the other Lords hasn¡¯t appeared so it remains without a permanent guardian... Sir Gederick is a capable fighter, however, he is rather irresponsible. He¡¯s away from his castle most of the time which is very worrying. I am writing this to whoever may inherit this artifact: Do not abuse this power. Use it for good. That is all I can ask of you. -World Hopper and Artifact Enthusiast, H.S. ¡®I¡¯m sure this isn¡¯t the item description that I saw in the game.¡¯ A World Ring was only capable of teleportation in the game. Arnold knew something was up when he heard that the palace could fly with the artifact¡¯s power. Could this fragment be the prototype version of the artifact that they used in the game? There were several World Rings in Star Fantasy, all of which could be obtained through events or even on the SP shop for millions of SP. ¡®This means that it¡¯s an item from the pre-alpha.¡¯ Liam has never heard about this artifact¡¯s true origins. None of his guildmates mentioned it either. Beta testers were instructed and monitored by the development team members so they couldn¡¯t just travel anywhere they wanted. Even travelling to other worlds was forbidden at first. ¡®They probably removed it from the game when the game was done with its development. Why did they do that? This item would¡¯ve been very popular among the top guilds. Anyway, who the hell is ¡°Prome Ex Mathiuz¡±? Was it some god?¡¯ ¡°Now you know,¡± Siana broke the silence, ¡°You may take it. Sell it, keep it, it doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. I¡¯ve found my sanctuary so I have no need for material valuables where I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°¡­Are you saying you¡¯re fine with dying here?¡± ¡°What else is there to live for? I have two choices, young man. It¡¯s either become a slave to someone I considered my friend or suffocate under the overwhelming pressure of my own power. Which would you choose if you were in my position?¡± She looked at all three of them. They kept silent. It certainly seems to be a dead-end for her. ¡°Have you ever tried transferring the power to another host? Soul powers can be passed down, after all.¡± Tanaera suggested. ¡®Right, there¡¯s that as well.¡¯ ¡°Is that true?¡± Siana had hope in her eyes. However, a shadow loomed over her face the next moment, ¡°No¡­ I cannot burden others with this power¡­ What were my struggles for? What was the killing for? I¡¯ve hurt so many people. Killed so many because I wanted a home to call my own. Burdening another person will only end up causing more deaths.¡± Tanaera opened her mouth to speak but closed it. There were no comforting words to tell her. There was no hope for her. Arnold suddenly walked towards the young woman. He lifted his arm. She continued standing there with her head lowered. Arnold put his hand around her back and pulled her in. She gasped to this sudden action. Her head landed on his chest. Her ears turned red. ¡°¡­..¡± They stood in silence. Siana clutched Arnold¡¯s coat and cried silently. Arnold noticed that Sceptim was looking at him with a smile. Siana¡¯s crying became louder. Arnold could feel his coat being soaked as she pulled harder on it. Soon, her wailing echo could be heard across the frozen horizon. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Siana quietly separated herself from Arnold after a few minutes. Sceptim took out a handkerchief which he handed to her. She wiped her face with it. ¡°Thank you¡­ I never knew my first hug would have this much of an impact on me. I lost my composure and showed a pathetic side of myself.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry that we can¡¯t do much else besides honoring your request. We¡¯ll make sure to keep the artifact safe. My master can hide it on her shadow world.¡± ¡°Hey, wait a second,¡± Arnold turned to Rafaela when he heard what she said, ¡°That thing is coming with me. Do you realize how rare teleportation mages are in my world? The humans are so primitive that we haven¡¯t found a way to even build teleportation portals yet. How am I supposed to travel from the academy to the city I rule?¡± He''ll create a teleportation device in the future himself but he lacks the required materials at the moment. He wants to build one in his city first before distributing the methods to build portals to other nations for money. Of course, he¡¯ll need to buy the materials from the Dwarven nations first. Only they had what he needs. ¡°So you want to use an artifact¡ªwhich is possibly as old as the Nine Realms¡ªas a convenient tool for travelling around? That artifact needs to be stored away so that no one can misuse its power. Not to mention the fact that a possibility exists that one of the two other lords want to combine the fragments to control reality itself.¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking that artifact back to my world.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t allow that.¡± Arnold and Rafaela glared at each other. ¡°You know that I can melt you with one of my divine rays, right?¡± ¡°Not if I cut your hands off first. I¡¯m faster than you.¡± The two¡¯s conversation suddenly took a dangerous turn. Siana suddenly chuckled. The two looked at her. ¡°Ah, sorry for interrupting you. This is my first time seeing how real friends bicker with each other.¡± ¡°¡±We¡¯re not friends.¡±¡± The two said at the same time. Rafaela looked away, seemingly giving up, ¡°Your life will be in danger if the wrong people find out what that artifact really is. I hope you die.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just beat them up.¡± Arnold said with a puffed chest and a confident smirk. ¡°And what if they¡¯re stronger than you? Who will you rely on to buff you?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t need buffs once I get my hands on the item I¡¯m looking for.¡± ¡°You still have to get through two martial gods so don¡¯t act so arrogant.¡± ¡°¡­The two of you are really strange.¡± Tanaera muttered something. Siana headed over to the pillar that the artifact was laying on. She picked it up and brought it over to them. Strangely enough, the beacon of light was still burning. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you say that the artifact is responsible for the light?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying. It really is responsible for the light. Well, it was the sole reason for the light but I cast some illusion magic to fool Kalda. She¡¯s not that far from the sanctuary. If she suspects something is wrong then she¡¯ll immediately run back.¡± Siana replied to Rafaela. ¡°When will she be back?¡± ¡°I have no clue. It depends what she¡¯s doing outside the sanctuary. She told me yesterday that she¡¯ll look for more Winter Elves to enslave. If you leave right now then you might get a headstart. I probably don¡¯t need to tell you this but she¡¯ll hunt you down.¡± ¡°Is she strong?¡± Sceptim answered Arnold, ¡°I¡¯m the strongest of Her Majesty¡¯s knights which is why I¡¯m the leader. But Kalda is much stronger than me. I¡¯ve never beaten her in a fight before.¡± ¡®Even this guy can¡¯t beat that woman¡­?¡¯ Sceptim looked over at Tanaera, ¡°You are a mage, right? Don¡¯t fight Lady Kalda.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Lady Kalda¡¯s soul power allows her to nullify any kind of magic you throw at her.¡± ¡°She can nullify spells¡­? Was she the one who enchanted the palace¡¯s front door with antimagic?¡± Sceptim nodded. Tanaera looked at Arnold, ¡°If we encounter this woman then you¡¯re on your own out there. Hmm, actually¡­ I can still provide my summons as backup since they¡¯re conjured beasts.¡± ¡®I doubt black magic summons will be good enough.¡¯ Summons retain levels equal to 20% of their summoners using normal summoning magic(this includes black summoning). People with summoner classes and those that possess summoner artifacts can summon monsters with 70% of their levels. Special summoning classes can summon any type of monster on any level with no restriction. These summon classes are very rare. ¡°It¡¯ll be impossible to fight with your weak summons. It seems I¡¯ll have to fight her alone.¡± ¡°No,¡± said Siana, ¡°I have something here that can help summon stronger monsters.¡± Saying so, she held out her hands. A small scroll manifested. Arnold¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the logo on the red candlewax. ¡°Is that¡­ a [Class Exchange] scroll?¡± ¡°You know what it is? I found several of these throughout my travels.¡± ¡°What does it do?¡± Tanaera seemed interested after what Siana said. ¡°I gave one to one of my knights in the past. They were able to become a mage for a short duration despite being professional swordsmen.¡± ¡°These may be consumable items but they¡¯re very rare, Miss Siana¡­¡± Arnold said dumbfounded. ¡®Well, I can understand her curiosity. It¡¯s not like she has a status to show her what it was.¡¯ But she was able to find out what they do after testing it. Still, they lost a valuable artifact in the process. ¡°Do you¡­ have another scroll in the basement?¡± Arnold asked with hope in his heart. ¡°Yes. Would you like one? Actually, I¡¯d like you to take them all. I don¡¯t really need them.¡± Exchange scrolls were as their name implies: You can exchange half of your experience points to use another class on the same class category for a short duration. For example, Novice Swordsmen can become Novice Pyromancers and Novice Pyromancers can become Novice Priests. Of course, you¡¯re not limited to a class on the same category as your own class. You can choose classes that are below your class category but never above. ¡°I¡¯ll take them all, Miss Siana.¡± Siana nodded. A box manifested on the ground out of thin air. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to explore the weapons room if you¡¯d like.¡± Siana said after Arnold put the box away in his magic bag. Arnold looked at Rafaela and Tanaera. This didn¡¯t feel right. It felt like they were robbing someone on the verge of death. She¡¯s going to die anyway so what does it matter, is probably what others would say if they were in Arnold¡¯s shoes. Well, not Luke at least. Wasn¡¯t there something they could do? Tanaera and Rafaela looked at him. Were they wondering what he was going to do? ¡°Sir Arnold? What¡¯s wrong? Are you not going to the weapons room?¡± Siana asked in confusion. Arnold looked away from Tanaera and Rafaela. He walked over to the alter where the fragment laid on earlier. He took the fragment out¡­ and placed it on the alter. ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Siana ran over to him, ¡°Every second the fragment is on that alter is a second which allows that person to get closer to coming to this world!¡± Arnold caught Siana¡¯s hand that was about to pick the fragment back up. He looked up at the palace. Majestic. That was all he could come up with while looking at this towering skyscraper. It had seen many worlds throughout the years Siana had been travelling and harbors artifacts unbeknownst to him. He had to force down his desire to explore the palace. ¡°Sir Arnold¡­?¡± Siana looked up at him. He was drawn to her sky blue eyes that held no light and no inkling of hope. It was like he was looking at a husk of a human being. ¡°Do you want to make your dreams come true?¡± Chapter 166: Another Quest "....." Siana looked at Arnold blankly. ¡°Well? Do you?¡± he asked again. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She lowered her head and stepped back, ¡°What does it matter what I want¡­ The dead have no desire of achieving their goals. It¡¯s pointless to even fabricate yourself achieving those goals.¡± ¡°Perhaps. But the person who will make your dream come true is standing right here.¡± He pointed at himself. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°But,¡± he then pointed up at the palace, ¡°I want this palace in exchange for saving you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You see, I have a city back in my home world. It¡¯s still in the middle of its restoration phase but it will soon become one of the Empire¡¯s top military powers.¡± He knows all the right people to make that happen. Meeting Selia was an unexpected but welcomed event. She¡¯s his ally so she¡¯ll provide him the army he needs. Besides that, he knows what craftsmen and blacksmiths to employ. He knows where treasures can be found. He knows what to avoid doing and who not to trust. But the one thing he¡¯s missing to make his city a military power¡ªis a stronghold. What better way to display your absolute power than a palace as magnificent as the one in front of him? The knights and giants will also be a welcome addition. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ll save me¡­? H-How?¡± Siana clasped her hands over her heart and panted audibly as if she was going to faint. ¡°I¡¯m going to kill Kalda. You won¡¯t become a slave obeying someone you used to call your best friend. After that I¡¯m going to have a talk with the person who wants to take your power in exchange for Kalda¡¯s soul. Once that¡¯s done your palace will become mine and you will become a normal human capable of living with others without endangering their lives.¡± If this person wants Kalda¡¯s soul then they¡¯ll still get it. That¡¯s once she¡¯s dead, of course. ¡°¡­..¡± Siana just silently held her hands on her mouth. Her eyes shook. Arnold walked over to the towering Sceptim. The monster holding him up still gave Arnold the creeps, especially since he couldn¡¯t see its face but could hear its disgusting breathing. He couldn¡¯t see Sceptim¡¯s eyes since his helmet covered them but he could tell that Sceptim was looking down at him. ¡°Will you help me kill your master¡¯s former best friend?¡± ¡°You are a fool. You want to fight her with my help despite the fact that I told you that she¡¯s much stronger than I am?¡± Sceptim smiled, ¡°Some would call it stupidity but I call it bravery.¡± Sceptim knelt down with his fist against his chest. ¡°My sword will be yours in this fight. My loyalty will also be yours once my master has rid her body of her cursed power.¡± Siana suddenly fell on the ground. Sceptim hurriedly stood up. ¡°Your Majesty!?¡± He seemed to think something was wrong. However, a wail resounded. She was crying yet again. Arnold scratched his head when he looked over at Rafaela. Rafaela nodded. ¡°We can go back to your room if you want, Lady Siana.¡± Siana shook her head, ¡°I¡­ I want to stay here. That person¡­ They might come and this might be my only chance to meet them¡­ I¡¯ll ask them to wait until¡­ until¡­¡± --until Kalda is dead, was probably what she wanted to say. Rafaela nodded, ¡°I understand. I will wait with you then.¡± Rafaela walked up to Arnold when the three of them stepped onto the platform. Rafaela whispered, ¡°I hope you know what you¡¯re doing. A lot is at stake here. That includes our lives.¡± ¡°¡­.I know.¡± The platform began moving. Arnold looked back at Siana. Her expression wasn¡¯t one of sadness or hopelessness anymore. She was genuinely smiling. Arnold could see her beautiful smile for only a second before they vanished around the corner. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The three walked down the flight of stairs leading down to the great hall. The knights were still on both sides of the hallway, looking at them in silence. Will they be the observers of the fight? ¡°So¡­ what now? Do we just wait for her or go to meet her at the front gate?¡± Tanaera asked when they reached the bottom of the bottom of the stairs. ¡°Kalda is going to come through here to head to Her Majesty¡¯s room.¡± Sceptim leaned against a pillar, ¡°We might as well wait for her. It won¡¯t matter if we fight her here or outside since the great hall itself is very spacious.¡± Arnold sat down on the floor. ¡°How does this work? Do I just imagine myself as a summoner mage?¡± Tanaera opened the scroll. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not as complex as you might think,¡± said Arnold, ¡°In your case you should imagine what kind of monsters you want to summon. The rest will sort itself out.¡± He wanted to say ¡°The game will analyze which monster summons you choose as your preferred target and pick the class automatically for you¡± but he knows that they¡¯ll just see it as gibberish he came up with on the spot. He¡¯ll leave it up to her imagination instead. ¡°Where will all of you go once Kalda is defeated and Siana has her freedom back?¡± Arnold spoke to Sceptim. He pondered, ¡°Contrary to how others see her, Her Majesty likes to travel. Her wish to find a new home didn¡¯t bring on this fascination with adventure. She used to travel around a lot before her powers manifested. To others she seems like an introvert who would rather stay in her room her entire life. I often also forget how she used to be when she was younger. She had so many friends back then.¡± Sceptim looked across the hallway to the front doors. ¡°It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve set foot outside this palace. I feared that something might happen to her again like the night she almost died. I¡¯d like to travel with her. My job is to protect her, after all.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡®What will people think if they see this guy being carried around by that creature?¡¯ People would find it terrifying knowing a creature like that is walking amongst them as if it¡¯s normal. ¡°Are you curious?¡± Sceptim probably noticed Arnold staring at him from top to bottom. ¡°¡­Well, I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t¡­¡± Sceptim chuckled, ¡°No need to feel embarrassed. I¡¯ve been exposed to many curious eyes. I¡¯ve been like this¡ªa cripple¡ªsince birth. I couldn¡¯t crawl. I couldn¡¯t walk. I couldn¡¯t run. The memory of my mother holding a blade over my throat when I was a child is still fresh in my mind. It must¡¯ve been hard for my parents having to raise something they didn¡¯t want. Something that was their burden. But why did they persevere, I wonder? Was it parental love or just guilt from my birth? Given the amount of times both of them almost murdered me as a child, it was probably the latter.¡± Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Which means that they didn¡¯t love him. They just felt guilty because they were the ones who conceived him. No loving parent would want to hurt their child. Besides the ones who force themselves to raise the child. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I never had an interest in fighting, as bizarre as that might seem. Interests and talent are two different things. Fighting was the latter in my case. My interests leaned to arts. I wanted to become a painter. Many praised my artistic abilities which I was dedicated to since I was young. It was merely a hobby at first before I tried to pursue a career in arts. That was a short-lived dream. I was rejected from art school and also ridiculed by my peers for how I looked. They called me the ¡®Bipedal Monster¡¯. Although I had a chair capable of transporting me around with convenience, I enjoyed using my hands to get by. Others found me to be a sight for sore eyes, creepy even. I can¡¯t blame them really. I met Her Majesty one day when I was trying to paint this palace to honor the royal family,¡± he looked up at the ceiling of the hall, ¡°My life changed when Her Majesty began seeking my services. She had me paint many different things besides the portraits I did for her. There¡¯s even a few of my old portraits hanging in her bedroom. She told me to cover them all since she doesn¡¯t want to be reminded of her childhood. Her childhood was perhaps the only time in her life when she was happy. I remember how she dragged me to one of her favorite places in the kingdom¡¯s lands one day. She wanted me to paint a landscape for her so that she could sell it to a friend and make connections for me to enroll in a school. It was a typical day for us. The two of us found him while on our way back.¡± Sceptim glanced down. ¡°I can¡¯t be certain what kind of monster he is exactly. His body was damaged beyond repair when we found him. Her Majesty and I wanted to help him so we hid him beneath the palace and nursed him back to full health. Be that as it may, his head never managed to heal completely. I don¡¯t know why but he grew more attached to me than he did to Her Majesty. Lots of other things happened before I was announced as Her Majesty¡¯s head guard. I had proven through the years of service to her that I could make for a suitable knight. That¡¯s after the two of us bonded like this.¡± ¡°How does it work exactly? When does it know when to walk or run? Also, isn¡¯t it hard to fight like that?¡± ¡°Those are questions the people often asked me back when I still served the kingdom. The two of us share a neurological relationship. Every signal my brain delivers to my muscles through my body is relayed to him. I can also feel what he feels.¡± ¡°So¡­ a symbiotic relationship, then?¡± It wasn¡¯t like parasite and host since the former damages the latter¡¯s body while in control of it. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why does it hide itself under your mantle?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I assume it might be because it had bad experiences with humans even before we met.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t see its memories, despite your symbiotic relationship?¡± ¡°I can see it,¡± Sceptim laughed softly, ¡°Comprehending its memories and thoughts is the challenge. We¡¯re two different species so it shouldn¡¯t come as a surprise that we¡¯re unable to perceive each other¡¯s thoughts. Our bond is different. It feels what I feel. It moves how I want to move. It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s your world like, Arnold?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s peaceful. We¡¯re under the constant threat of being attacked by demons and monsters.¡± ¡°What are the humans like?¡± ¡°The humans are divided, unlike the other races. There¡¯s a dozen major nations comprised of only humans spread out on Diacree continent. Demihumans are like a union when it¡¯s necessary. They are spread out in tribes and other settlements but they follow only one king. There¡¯s also the Elves and Dwarves who each have their own leaders. The difference is that they aren¡¯t as divided as us humans. As far as I know, the only wars that have been started in the last two centuries was caused by humans.¡± Sceptim chuckled. ¡°Humans are such scum, don¡¯t you think? They¡¯re a weak bunch divided but can become strong when united. Why can¡¯t they follow the demihumans¡¯ example? No wonder they have wars. They¡¯re never on the same page with each other.¡± ¡°Hahaha, indeed. Conflict will always exist among humans.¡± The arcs that come after the School Arc will reveal just how much divided humans truly are. A light suddenly came from the front doors. A magic circle rotated above the door before vanishing. ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± The giants began pulling the doors open. Three individuals were standing at the other side of the entrance. The knights that were idly standing by straightened their postures and put their right fists on their chests in a salute. Even the giants did the same thing as if they respected the person that was standing at the door. ¡®Winter Elves¡­.?¡¯ Beside the person he thought was Kalda were two female Winter Elves. They had the exact same eyes like the ones he killed. ¡®Is she the one controlling them¡­?¡¯ They looked and walked like mindless zombies. Perhaps the scream he heard before killing that first Elf was the elf snapping out of the mind control and fearing for its life? Arnold suddenly noticed that the person who they were expecting wasn¡¯t walking with the elves anymore. He heard a voice coming from his side. ¡°¡ªGo prepare a bath, Sceptim.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± ¡®Fast!¡¯ He only felt a gentle gust of wind rustle his hair before he noticed that the woman was at their side already. ¡°Lady Kalda¡­.¡± ¡°Well, what are you waiting for? Go already. I¡¯ll be taking those elves to my bedroom for a few hours. I can¡¯t take them in bed if they¡¯re dirty from all the sweat they accumulated before meeting up with me.¡± ¡°¡­I was told by Her Majesty to inform you that you are not welcome in this palace anymore.¡± Sceptim spoke calmly. The woman tilted her head, ¡°I¡¯m not welcome anymore? Stop with the jokes, Sceptim. Just go draw those two a bath. I¡¯ll go up to check on my Siana in the meantime.¡± She walked past the three of them, ignoring Arnold and Tanaera completely. Arnold noticed something hanging on her lower back. ¡®A scythe¡­?¡¯ It looked small, probably like a longsword¡¯s length but the blade definitely resembled a scythe. He recalled that Tanaera mentioned that the dead she saw at the entrance of the tomb were killed by a scythe or something resembling one. Siana also mentioned that Kalda doesn¡¯t like new visitors coming here so she disposes of them. He looked at the woman. ¡®So she¡¯s the one behind all that¡­¡¯ Sceptim grabbed Kalda¡¯s arm when she was about to head upstairs. ¡°Have you gone deaf, Lady Kalda? You do not belong here anymore. None of us want you here. Her Majesty certainly doesn¡¯t want you here either.¡± The woman spoke while still facing forward, ¡°¡­And who decided that?¡± ¡°All of us did,¡± Sceptim looked at Arnold, ¡°This young man offered to help Her Majesty. The price will be this palace and everything we¡¯ve collected during our centuries-long journey through thousands of worlds. As far as Her Majesty¡¯s safety and happiness is concerned, that¡¯s a small price to pay.¡± Sceptim let go of her arm. ¡°You will have to give your life in order for that to happen. Her Majesty has suffered long enough under your¡ª¡± Sceptim suddenly crashed into one of the pillars. The woman had moved with incredible speed and punched him so hard that he collapsed a pillar. ¡°So you¡¯re this young man, I take it?¡± the woman was suddenly standing right in front of Arnold. She emitted no killing intent and he couldn¡¯t even gorge her strength. Her cat-like red eyes stared deeply into his blue eyes. The hood of her skyblue robe cast a shadow over her face, making her eyes glow with a brighter red light. ¡°You¡¯re quite handsome. You look like a mess, though. Did Fridulf do this? I bet he did but you managed to kill him in the end, though.¡± She approached at Tanaera, ¡°Oh? A woman? She¡¯s cute pretty.¡± Tanaera looked at Arnold. She was probably wondering if she should attack. Arnold shook his head. He silently grabbed the greatsword on his back. He noticed that Sceptim was also slowly getting up from behind the rubble. He was doing it slowly so that Kalda doesn¡¯t notice. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alive since you¡¯re so cute. You can become our maid. I¡¯ve grown sick of these knights. But for that to happen, you¡¯ll need to accept my power, okay?¡± The tips of her fingers were covered in black smoke. She tried to grab Tanaera head with it. However, Tanaera¡¯s body turned into smoke. She appeared right next to Arnold. Arnold and Sceptim quickly charged at Kalda. They swung simultaneously. Sceptim aimed for her head and Arnold her stomach. ¡°Huh?¡± Arnold thought that they managed to hit her but one of the Winter Elves was standing on the exact spot Kalda was standing earlier. Her head flew after being sliced off by Sceptim¡¯s longsword and her body was skewered in two by the greatsword. Arnold felt danger from his back so he hurriedly dodged with [Dash]. A scythe struck the spot where he was standing on earlier. A black chain was connected to the bottom of the scythe. ¡®I see. So, it enlargers during combat.¡¯ The scythe was suddenly reeled in. Kalda was standing next to the other Winter Elf. Sceptim and Tanaera approached Arnold. ¡°Have you decided on which monsters you want to summon?¡± he asked Tanaera. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Good. Pay attention to how the two of us fight and don¡¯t go overboard with the summoning,¡± Arnold then glanced at Kalda, ¡°She managed to almost attack me with that thing within mere seconds. Ordinary summons will be useless.¡± ¡°¡ªAll of you, attack these two.¡± Kalda ordered as she looked at the knights and giants. ¡°¡±¡±¡­¡­¡±¡±¡± None of them moved. ¡°I see. All of you will have to die as well once I kill these two. Siana doesn¡¯t need any of you since I can protect her myself. I¡¯ll keep the black haired one alive. Now is your time to forfeit, dear. I was serious when I said that we¡¯ll accept you as a maid.¡± Arnold looked at Tanaera. ¡°¡­.¡± Tanaera was silently gripping the scroll in her hand. ¡°Hmm¡­ No matter. I can make you obey me even if you resist.¡± Kalda¡¯s scythe was surrounded in a thick black smoke. It was then that Arnold felt her power level. It wasn¡¯t even necessary to check the hologram card. He knew one thing. She was stronger than him. Far stronger. ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, Lord Arnold,¡± Sceptim put his hand on Arnold¡¯s shoulder. It was weird being called ¡°Lord¡± by a guy who¡¯s stronger than him, ¡°You have the two of us at your side. These knights refuse to fight alongside us just as they refuse to fight against us on Kalda¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold nodded silently. ¡°This will not be an easy fight so don¡¯t hold back.¡± Sceptim¡¯s body was surrounded by white energy. Pure Ki. It was very similar to Sebastian¡¯s Ki. Arnold thought to himself, ¡®Don¡¯t hold back¡­ When was the last time I fought with my full power? Was it against Lancelot?¡¯ He looked at his left arm. It was pretty much useless in this fight. Thus¡­. ¡®I¡¯ll use the demon lord power one more time¡ª¡¯ His vision darkened when he unleashed the full power of his lord factor. Jet-black armor surrounded his body. Dark red aura leaked out of the gaps of the armor, not losing out to the intensity of Sceptim¡¯s Ki. The two of them brandished their swords. Arnold was going to fight with his Demon Sword. He poured every single ounce of aura into it. The subtle black lines that were on the red blade became thicker and pulsed with a dark red light. This wasn¡¯t a fight he could hold back in, especially given the fact that this woman can nullify magic so Rafaela was useless for buffs. Antimagic users can even nullify buffs. He took out the ¡°Great Borati Chime¡± and attached it to his armor¡¯s belt. A magic barrier suddenly surrounded the giant hallway, shielding the observers. Kalda looked at the barrier, ¡°¡­Siana probably did that... So, she wants her best friend to die in a cage. That breaks my heart. Has everything I¡¯ve done for her amounted to nothing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that at all. Her Majesty appreciates what you¡¯ve done for her. However, the Kalda today is but a shell of the one she considered her best friend. Controlling and manipulating the one you love is not something friends do.¡± Kalda made a deadpan expression as she pointed the top of the scythe towards the three of them. ¡°I want to hear from Siana¡¯s own mouth what she thinks of me. But given the fact that the two of you are standing in my way, I¡¯ll have to kill you.¡± ¡¤ Quest started! ¡¤ First Of Its Kind(SS) ¡¤ Defeat and offer Kalda¡¯s soul to the [First of Its Kind] entity. ¡¤ Rewards ¨C Two skill unlocks. Chapter 167: Palace Knights The rain fell. The slum¡¯s streets were covered in the darkness of the night. Lampposts flickered overhead, barely giving enough luminescence to light a path. The alleys were filled with dirty people who coughed, injected themselves with drugs or those who were sleeping. A lone girl¡ªwho looked no older than 15¡ªwalked down this street. Her hair stuck to her face due to the accumulated sweat from not having washed herself in days. She could feel the gazes of the people as she walked down the road. This slum wasn¡¯t safe for any human to live in, much less a feeble young girl. It harbored criminals and gangsters who would rob and kill a person over a single copper coin. The girl lived in the deep slum, which was basically the worst part of the kingdom to live in. She walks down this same path every day. Her destination? Well, she was going to the district of the rich. Specifically, the shopping district with all its business chains and markets. The richest people are usually there flexing their wealth to the poor. The girl suddenly felt three presences creeping up behind her. Someone grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Hohoho, didn¡¯t expect to find you again, girly!¡± a disgusting scent assaulted her nostrils when the person who grabbed her spoke to her from the side. The girl turned around. ¡°¡­What do you want¡­¡± There were three men standing there. One of them was a man who looked like an orc. He rubbed his big belly while looking at her up and down. The other two were his lackeys. These three are local gangsters from another part of the slum. Their businesses entails selling people to the highest bidders. This pig was known as the richest man in the slums. Why does he choose to live here despite having the money and power to leave? Well, that¡¯s because of how easy it is to sell humans. He promises them a life of luxury before selling them to the highest bidder. Of course, he takes care of them for a while. He feeds them and gives them nice clothes. This continues until he¡¯s groomed them enough¡ªaccording to the preferences of his buyer¡ªbefore selling them. Some even enjoy a life of luxury for years if they''re too young to be sold. This gives the pig enough time to groom them into what his buyers want. People who are at the bottom of society will obey anything you say if the price is high enough. ¡°You know what I want, kukuku.¡± He approached her and put his hand on her breast. ¡°A girl with a body as good as this,¡± he grabbed her face next, ¡°and a face this cute is bound to become a beauty when she grows up. A shame that you won''t have a future if you stay out here." She slapped his hands away. The pig just cackled. ¡°See this?¡± he held up a gold coin which made her hold her breath, ¡°This is the kind of coin you can earn by serving my clients or even me. Even kings request my service, kukuku! But I know I shouldn¡¯t act too arrogant and leave my former life behind. This is where I began my successful career, after all!¡± How can this scum be proud of selling humans like objects, thought the girl. ¡°If you know what I do then you should know the kinds of people I work with, yes? The most sadistic and depraved scum in this world. They hide behind an elegant and noble fa?ade but are actually degenerates. Some like seeing children being torn limb from limb while others likes being shit on by gorgeous women. One man even let one of the slaves kick his balls, aahahahha! Well, they¡¯re rich so it¡¯s none of my business what they do with the products I sell them.¡± ¡°...Please let me go¡­ Please¡­¡± the girl trembled with her head lowered. ¡°This is my second time asking you, Kalda: Do you want a life of luxury serving your master or will you become one of my wives? Your father would¡¯ve sold you in a heartbeat, you know, kakaka!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She gripped her dress. ¡°You pickpocket people so that you can buy food and other nice things for yourself, right? Why not swim in gold and buy anything you want after becoming my wife? You should know how much money I make a day.¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± The man grabbed her hand when she tried to back away. He roughly put her hand over the groin of his pants. She could feel something thick and hard which made her skin crawl. It pulsated in her hand which caused her face to grimace. ¡°Feel that? That¡¯s the thing that will pierce your womb and give you my child. All the pretty commoners either die, get kidnapped by my competitors or run away when I approach them with the same offer. I had to resort to more drastic measures to ensure they don¡¯t slip out of my hands. You¡¯re the prettiest of them all. I¡¯ve been waiting patiently for you but even a gentleman loses his patience.¡± He let her go and flicked the gold coin. If she didn¡¯t leave this place behind soon then she¡¯ll end up becoming a toy for either him or some master she doesn¡¯t know. Knowing the man in front of him, she¡¯d rather risk the latter. ¡°You can take the coin. It¡¯ll be enough for you to wash your filthy body and hair and get something nice to eat and wear. You¡¯ll at least look better than the trashy women in the slums.¡± The man turned around, ¡°I want an answer soon or I¡¯ll have to decide for you~¡± The girl stood there with her fists clenched. She looked down at the gold coin. She could see multiple people approach her slowly, probably to try and take the coin for themselves. She hurriedly picked it up and ran away. She wanted to run from the slums itself but where else would she go if she left her home? A gold coin won¡¯t be enough to escape such a life. If she didn¡¯t escape then she¡¯ll either become the plaything of some stranger or that pig from earlier. The girl had the power to decide her own fate. She can kill every person who had hurt her or plan to control her. Why doesn¡¯t she? She possesses the power to do it¡ªsomething many call a soul power. The soul power can impact everything and anyone, whether good or bad. She can turn a mage¡¯s pure mana into miasma, drain the life of every living thing(plants, animals and humans etc¡­), break magic circles, cast multiple curses or debuffs on living things, and decay anything she touches. She didn¡¯t know what this soul power was called. She didn¡¯t even know why she had it. It just came to her one day. No one knows about this power. Well, she doesn¡¯t have anyone to tell anyway. But would things be different if she had just shown that pig what she¡¯s capable of? She killed her own father using this power when he tried to rape her after her mother died. She wanted to protect herself but at the same time she didn¡¯t want to hurt others. But if I do nothing then I¡¯ll become a slave, she thought when she came to a stop. She was now standing in the middle of an alley. The girl gripped the coin tightly and began walking. Her paranoia made her think that people will try and take her money from her. She found it quite funny how she¡¯s anxious about something like that happening when she steals from people all the time. Her good-for-nothing father at least taught her how to pickpocket people. That¡¯s the only good thing she remembers him by. No, rather it¡¯s the only useful thing her father had ever taught her. Had he not taught her how to do it then she would¡¯ve been laying in a ditch somewhere, either dead or on the brink of death. Her decaying power makes it easier to steal things as well since it can break apart any physical object. Most of the rich people she steals from like to flaunt their goods or gold for everyone to see. Those kinds of people are the easiest targets. The street was, as expected, filled with people. The citizens were either in fancy clothes or were students from different academies who came to the district to have fun. There were plenty of stores for clothing, food, entertainment, etc¡­ Students are always flooding the streets during the afternoon. The time was currently past twelve. That means that it was their hour long break. The girl spotted a group of academy students coming out of a caf¨¦. They were giggling between their conversations. The group sat down at a free table. Kalda looked at one of the girls at the table. She had long white hair and pale blue eyes which made her look both sickly and beautiful. She had porcelain skin and long legs. Given her youthful appearance, she was probably as old as Kalda. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Was it her gestures or her elegant way of speaking that made one think she was of royalty? Kalda didn¡¯t consider where this girl was from during this moment. All she knew was¡­ ¡­she fell in love at first sight. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Two knights¡ªone clad in jet-black armor and the other wearing only a half suit of armor¡ªstood with their weapons against a woman¡ªthe lover of Her Majesty, Siana¡ªwith nothing but her robe and hood covering her body. Her scythe pulsated with an ominous black smoke and purple aura. The pole of her scythe suddenly shrunk when she brought the scythe up to her chest. She ran her fingers across the blade as she walked forward with a relaxed gait. ¡°My weapon has slain thousands with a single swing of my arm. I¡¯ve never fought and lost a battle, even against those stronger than me. I¡¯ve killed several gods and demigods. Even the strong fall to my weapon. The two of you are no different.¡± The knight in the black armor bent down and burst forward immediately after Kalda was done speaking. Sceptim suddenly disappeared. How did he disappear so quickly? ¡®I¡¯ve known him for many years but I¡¯ve never seen him use this level of speed. Is this how he fights when he¡¯s serious?¡¯ Kalda suddenly bent backwards when the black knight swung his greatsword. The hall trembled. Another figure¡ªSceptim¡ªappeared behind Kalda. However, he was kicked away before his blade could connect. He immediately shot towards her again after crashing into the wall. All of that happened in a few seconds. The black knight held up his greatsword just before Kalda¡¯s scythe could connect with his head. His greatsword was knocked sideways. He moved along its momentum, barely evading Kalda¡¯s chain. The chain destroyed a chunk of the ground behind him. Sceptim swung his sword immediately after the black knight evaded the attack. Kalda caught the blade between her middle and index fingers. She knocked the blade aside and swung her scythe with a backward grip, trying to tear Sceptim from the bottom-up. However, something grabbed her hand¡ªit was the monster that helps Sceptim move around. A bloodcurdling scream resounded when she broke its hand apart. Its bone could be seen sticking out of the fracture. Sceptim jumped back. ¡°Heal yourself for now. Don¡¯t do that again. Understood?¡± A low growl came from beneath his cape. ¡°¡ªI¡¯ve always hated that thing.¡± Kalda appeared in front of Sceptim in a blink of an eye. Before anyone noticed, Sceptim was bound in her chains, ¡°You¡¯re still too slow for me. Why did you think that you¡¯ll be able to defeat me?¡± He smirked. ¡°No, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s slow.¡± He was then surrounded in black smoke. Something else was within her chains when the smoke cleared. It was a skinless monster with big beady eyes and large protruding horns. It looked like some sort of demon. It grabbed Kalda¡¯s arms. Its eyes glowed yellow just before it screeched and exploded. Several booms soon followed after the first explosion. Did the dark mage girl summon that monster, wondered the knight to herself. The jet-black knight held up his arm after he stabbed the greatsword through the floor. Blue flames surrounded his forearm before shooting towards where Kalda stood. More explosions followed. One would assume that the woman was already done for given how strong those explosions were. However, the knight has known and served Kalda for decades. Siana stopped their aging process using her soul power so they have served both for a very long time. Throughout these years, the knights that served the queen developed a fear towards her friend. Kalda had shown to them all that she was the strongest countless times. Two copies of Kalda suddenly appeared in front of Sceptim and the black-armored knight. The two copies immediately attacked the two with the swing of their weapons. Unlike Kalda who uses a war scythe for battle, her copies used a spear and sword. The black-armored knight and Sceptim engaged in combat with the two while being mindful of where Kalda could be. The smoke had already faded but she was nowhere to be found. She was using two artifacts: One to hide and one to make two copies of herself. Sceptim already knew that she could do this but it came as a surprise that the black-armored knight could grasp the situation without losing focus. In fact, he was fighting the clone with the same intensity as the original Kalda with no underestimation. The battle quickly turned in his favor, with the clone being pushed back. He burst forward and chased after the clone after it jumped back. He suddenly held the greatsword in front of him to act as a shield and was sent flying by some invisible force. How was he able to detect Kalda? Are his warrior senses that strong? The clone that fought the black knight vanished and the original appeared. The other clone was still fighting Sceptim. ¡°Your reaction time is quick,¡± she approached the black knight with her scythe glowing in a purplish light, ¡°Even Sceptim can¡¯t detect me right before I attack in [Limbo]. Hmm, you don¡¯t seem as strong as him. But I guess one¡¯s senses doesn¡¯t correlate to strength but years of training and a gift for fighting.¡± The black knight closed the distance and swung his greatsword with unbelievable strength. It struck the ground when Kalda dodged, causing chunks of debris to go flying. He didn¡¯t stop there. He struck directly towards Kalda¡¯s face, however, his attack was stopped by her chain. He jumped back before charging again, showing his inexhaustible flow of aura and monstrous stamina. Kalda would try to grab him but he disappears right before she manages to get a hold of him. His relentless attacking got even more fierce as time went on. Kalda seems to have had enough as she decided to move instead of deflecting his attacks. ¡°You¡¯re burning quite a lot of power, boy,¡± Kalda swung the scythe by holding the end of the chain, which gave her more reach. Kalda¡¯s chain can move on its own so there¡¯s no need for her to chase after her opponents. The black knight moved so fast that the weapon could barely catch him. It was like he wasn¡¯t even wearing heavy armor. ¡°I have a lot to spare.¡± He said before closing the distance with monstrous speed. Her chain tried to grab his arm but he bent low and held the sword by its blade in an attempt to tackle Kalda with it. Kalda kicked him before he could do so. He burst towards her again with only a second¡¯s delay. Kalda got ready to meet his attack head-on. However, he turned into smoke. Something emerged from that smoke. It was the same demon creature that combusted earlier. Kalda frowned and turned invisible again. The demon came to a halt and looked around. Its head suddenly rotated unnaturally before it fell down. Kalda emerged again. She was suddenly punched in the face when a silhouette appeared right next to her. She was sent flying and crashed against the barrier. The black knight from before appeared. How did he disappear and reappear without having an artifact of concealment? Even Kalda was looking at him in surprise. She wiped her left cheek and looked at the blood. ¡®How did the monster appear so quickly without him and the mage girl interacting? Surely she can¡¯t be using mind magic while being under the restrictions of her exchanged class?¡¯ the female knight noticed something glowing on the knight¡¯s left shoulder, ¡®A wisp?¡¯ ¡°I thought you were weak but that was the hardest I¡¯ve ever been hit,¡± she stood up and moved her jaw a few times. ¡°Well¡­ that was a punch with a lot of aura behind it. I¡¯ve never used that much power in a single hit against anyone. It seems I only managed to scratch you a bit. This isn¡¯t going to be easy.¡± Kalda went ¡°This palace will be your tomb, boy¡± before she took off her hood. Her purple hair was suddenly surrounded in a purplish aura. Her pupils vanished and was replaced by a glowing magenta light. She¡¯s using her first form, thought the knight. At the same time, the clone that was fighting Sceptim vanished. Sceptim immediately went to the black knight¡¯s side. The two charged at Kalda. She met them head-on. The force of their clash made the barrier vibrate violently. Even the palace itself was shaking. Sparks flew and all sorts of lights surrounded the inside of the hall. The black knight fought alongside Sceptim as if the two had been fighting together for years. Was he that experienced in battle that he can adept to fighting in a two-on-one? Most warriors don¡¯t care about their partners during a fight. They don¡¯t even give their comrade a chance to attack and would instead attack relentlessly all on their own with no strategy in mind. Knights have rules for fighting in duels and wars. If the fight is a duel then no outsider is allowed to interfere. If it¡¯s a war then the knights should fight together. None of them should attack blindly, though. All parties must come up with tactics beforehand so that there isn¡¯t any disorganization on the field, which can otherwise claim more lives. This applies when a siege is taking place or an adversary equal to ten knights on their own attacks the unit. It all boils down to ¡°teamwork¡±. How was the black knight working so well with Sceptim as if they prepared their fight beforehand. Kalda seemed to be fighting the two on equal grounds at first glance but it was obvious that she was having difficulty with being attacked by two very powerful knights. ¡®This black knight is almost as strong as Master Sceptim. However, Lady Kalda is going strong and there¡¯s almost no signs of her slowing down.¡¯ The only difficult part was fighting two people at once. She has to deflect and dodge both of their attacks over the span of a few seconds. Even the strong would struggle. What about using copies to even the odds? Well, using one copy will half her strength, not give her the upper hand. She has years of experience in fighting so it didn¡¯t come as a surprise that she was holding on. The mage girl was also concerning. Kalda can¡¯t fight two knights at once and worry about being attacked by yet another one of her summons. ¡°Where are you going, Caerwyn?¡± The knight¡¯s¡ªCaerwyn¡¯s¡ªfriend, called out to her when she was about to head towards the barrier. She came to a stop and looked at her friend. ¡°We have to help Master Sceptim. There¡¯s so much that we¡¯ve learnt from him. We can¡¯t let him die by Lady Kalda¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°I know but¡­ It¡¯s obvious who will win. Lady Kalda is only in her first form of her soul power. The two may be equally matched with her now but the same can¡¯t be said for her last two forms.¡± Kalda¡¯s soul power allows her to control and corrupt any form of energy. She uses this power to create antimagic seals, break apart magic circle formulas, control people and decay everything she touches. Corruption was her main power. Everything has some sort of energy giving it structure and its molecular form. But what happens if that energy is corrupted by its opposing nature? Kalda¡¯s final form was that exact nature. Everything she touches will simply disintegrate. ¡°¡ªThat¡¯s why all of us should help them defeat her before she reaches her final form. She might be stronger than us all but she¡¯s not invincible.¡± Caerwyn was the only outsider in this palace. She ran into Sceptim when the palace ended up near her homeland. He was there to fetch supplies. Their meeting wasn¡¯t anything special at first. Sure, she was freaked out by the monster but she forgot all about the monster when she saw how strong Sceptim was and when she got to know him better. She was previously a knight of a household before she was appointed under Her Majesty¡¯s private army. The other palace knights were apparently from the queen¡¯s world. They left behind their kingdom to follow her. In exchange for their loyalty, all of them were given treasures and the gift of eternal youth. Caerwyn wasn¡¯t as strong as the palace knights back then. In fact, the only reason she was accepted here was because Sceptim said she has the potential to ¡°protect Her Majesty¡±. Caerwyn was doubtful when she heard that. She only wanted to become his squire at first. To prove to her that he wasn¡¯t lying, Sceptim offered to train her. It didn¡¯t take long for her to realize that he wasn¡¯t just flattering her skills in swordsmanship. No, maybe she became strong because he was the one who was her instructor? He was patient, kind and very supportive. Nothing else mattered to him besides training her. Caerwyn learned from the others that he trained most of them as well. They were able to break past their limits and become strong thanks to him. ¡°Is this how we want to pay back his kindness?¡± Not only will they lose the person they look up to but Siana will also lose a dear friend. The thought of what might happen to her if Sceptim was killed frightened Caerwyn. ¡°¡­.¡± Caerwyn took off her helmet, letting her pink hair fall on her shoulders. Her bright blue eyes looked at the other knights. The sounds of battle raged on behind her. ¡°If Her Majesty wants Lady Kalda to perish then it must mean that there¡¯s some other way for her to be saved. Why else would Master Sceptim put his life on the line? I have a suspicion that the young man down there is related to how Her Majesty will be saved. Don¡¯t we all wish for Her Majesty to survive? I¡¯ve been under her service for years. But all of you should know more than me what a kind and humble person she is. Similarly, all of you should know the suffering she had to endure. She¡¯s had enough. If Lady Kalda doesn¡¯t perish then she¡¯ll end her own life before the soul power consumes her completely.¡± The knights looked down, unable to meet Caerwyn¡¯s gaze. ¡°All of you are cowards.¡± She threw her helmet to the side and began approaching the barrier after unsheathing her rapier. One of the giants standing by the stairs suddenly appeared next to her. ¡°What?¡± It pointed to its neck, to the slave collar. ¡°Will you help me if I let you go?¡± It nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Caerwyn cut off the collar with a single stroke. The giant looked back at the knights and grunted, probably to mock them for not standing up with Caerwyn. ¡°Hm?¡± One knight¡ªwho was standing far from Caerwyn¡ªapproached the barrier just like she did. Another knight on the other side of the barrier did the same. More of them soon followed. The fighting inside the barrier suddenly stopped. All four individuals stood and watched in silence as hundreds of knights stood outside the barrier with their weapons ready. Kalda merely looked at them. The barrier shuttered like glass when war cries resounded. Every single palace knight and giant charged at Kalda. Chapter 168: Good girl ¡°I-It¡¯s freezing¡­!¡± Kalda ran down the street while shivering. She had no idea that the weather would change that quickly after she came back from the shopping district later that day. Luckily she was able to find a fairly big raincoat that was being sold by one of the markets. She didn¡¯t want to ruin her new dress so she wore the coat over it. It was amazing what one gold coin can get you. She went to a bathhouse, styled her hair, ate lunch(and bought dinner), went to a play and bought lots of new clothes and underwear. She still had some money she pickpocketed but that wasn¡¯t as much as the three silver she had over from the gold coin. She was too focused on enjoying herself today that she never considered actively stealing from others. Did the rich live like this everyday? They definitely lived much better lives since they have more gold. A gold coin is enough for her to survive for a week, maybe two if she spends it wisely. She bought only two second-hand dresses which was the most expensive items that she bought¡ªwhich was a silver each. A girl can¡¯t survive on rags for underwear so she bought about ten pieces of cheap bottom innerwear and sanitary rags for her monthly cycles. She didn¡¯t feel dirty for once in her life. She¡¯s never known what it was like to live in luxury. Luckily, her mother(who passed a few years prior) was a former teacher at an academy who was able to educate Kalda. Kalda was educated enough to get enrolled into a grade school but there were no fees for something like that. Money was the only thing keeping her from securing herself a happy future. Stealing pocket change and occasional large sums of money from ignorant nobles wasn¡¯t enough. She came to a stop in the middle of the road and thought back to what that pig said to her. She¡¯ll live a life of luxury if she becomes his wife. She doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯ll do to her behind closed doors. Was giving her dignity away for money worth it? Her father was a failed noble who lost his fortunes and dragged her mother down with him. Her mother was the first to go. He said to her while ripping off her clothing: -¡°I¡¯ll take your virginity before letting someone else take your first time!¡± She was already aware that her own father was planning on renting her out for sex. He knew some people in the aristocracy who were into children her age at the time. They¡¯d have paid a lot of money for that. Kalda looked up at the dark gray clouds. My life would¡¯ve amounted to being a sex doll even if I didn¡¯t kill you, she thought. The pig from before will make her his plaything. The pig¡¯s clients will turn her into a plaything. Even her own father wanted to turn her into one. Was this the life someone as young as her is meant to live? ¡°¡­.¡± Kalda looked at her right hand. She surrounded her hand in something; it was a pale blue light. The rain seemed to vaporize the second it touched that energy. She bent down and held out her finger. It penetrated the concrete with zero resistance. She began writing her name. ¡°¡­.¡± She stood up smiling as she looked at her name. ¡¤ Kaldarina A cold wind blew which made her shiver. She began running once again. ¡­ ¡­ Kalda came to a stop after walking for a while. ¡°¡­Huh¡­?¡± A blazing inferno dyed the dark slums in an orange hue, moving as if dancing with the wind. The light of the flames glowed in her eyes. The heat on her skin felt pleasant in this stormy weather. The cause of the flames itself, however, was anything but pleasant. ¡°My¡­ My house¡­ it¡¯s gone?¡± Only a door remained. It was the only thing standing. Everything else was burned down. Kalda reinforced the door and the locks in the past so that no one can go inside her house and take everything she¡¯s saved up over the years. Every single penny and item she¡¯d stolen was inside that house. Was this god¡¯s vengeance for her sins? ¡°--You must be thinking that god did this in retaliation for something you did, aren¡¯t you?¡± an old woman¡¯s voice came from a nearby house. Kalda glanced back. The old woman was standing under a small roof in front of her house. ¡°¡­..¡± Kalda looked back at her burning house in silence. ¡°God didn¡¯t do this. It wasn¡¯t a lightning strike or accursed magic that rained from the sky. Man did this.¡± ¡°¡­I know exactly who did it¡­¡± It wasn¡¯t mere coincidence that it was the pig. This was a game of carrot and stick. He¡¯ll do everything in his power to ruin her life until she finally agrees to marry him. ¡°The books mama bought me to study from¡­ The poems I wrote with mama¡­ All gone¡­¡± she dropped her bag and fell on her knees. The pit of her stomach felt like it was trying to digest her very existence. She touched her face. ¡®I¡¯m not crying?¡¯ Shouldn¡¯t this make her sad and make her feel hopeless? She lost everything. The only thing undamaged from the fire was the door she reinforced with her power. The memories she made with her mother before she died also burned in that house. They knitted together, wrote poems together, checked her height every few months¡­ Why wasn¡¯t she sad? ¡°?¡± Kalda noticed that her hands were clenched tight as if she was trying to hold onto something and never let go. No, maybe she was trying to hold something in? Kalda inhaled and exhaled deeply. She stood up. ¡°Would you like to come inside, dear? You can stay with me while looking for a new home.¡± Kalda smiled bitterly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to impose¡­ I¡¯ll find a shelter in the shopping district. I heard that they accept homeless people all year round. It¡¯s going to be a half an hour walk back in this weather but¡­ what¡¯s a little more rain?¡± She picked up the bag. She didn¡¯t even want to see what will remain once the flames disappear. ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I don¡¯t want a young girl to walk these dangerous roads.¡± Kalda¡¯s smiled vanished. The streets weren¡¯t what she feared. She feared what she might do if driven into a corner by unsuspecting victims. Her mother always called her a good girl so she never intends on hurting anyone again. The only person she ¡°hurt¡± with her power was her scumbag father who tried to take advantage of her. ¡°Don¡¯t you have asthma, ma¡¯am? You shouldn¡¯t stay outside for too long. The wind is awfully chilly tonight.¡± Kalda expressed her concern. ¡°Oh, no need to worry about me, dear. I¡¯m more worried about you. Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine walking these streets alone? If you won¡¯t take up my offer, why don¡¯t you ask Sir King to take you in?¡± Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Kalda instantly frowned. The pig told everyone to address him as ¡°Sir King¡±. ¡°King of the Slums¡± was the title everyone gave the pig. He runs everything in this part of the city. Of course, he isn¡¯t all bad as a leader since he secures running water and street lights for the people. The group that wanted him gone was now divided into those that would do everything he tells them to and those that want to get rid of him. He has control over everyone¡¯s lives. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡­ I¡¯ll probably never come back.¡± ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s a shame. I hope you take care of yourself. You¡¯ve managed to do so for the past two years.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± ¡°Goodnight then.¡± The woman turned around to head inside. Kalda heaved a tired sigh before she began walking away as well. Clank. Something suddenly fell before the woman went inside. ¡°Ah, ma¡¯am!¡± The door almost closed but the old woman peeked back outside when she heard Kalda. ¡°Yes?¡± Kalda picked up the object. ¡®Flint and steel?¡¯ It¡¯s an item people use in this kingdom to ignite things. Some madman claimed that a ¡°matchstick¡± which he invented was a far cheaper and sustainable method of fire making. He also claims that the major disadvantage of flint and steel is that it doesn''t produce a flame directly. That was true for the most part since you need a piece of cloth or paper to start a fire. Who would trust a small piece of wood to produce a large fire over the usual ¡°Flint and Steel¡± method that they¡¯ve been using for hundreds of years? Ridiculous. Kalda coughed when she inhaled the ash that flew into her face. ¡®It was recently used¡­¡¯ Her eyes widened slightly as she looked at the item. The particles of ash was slowly being blown away by the wind. She followed the trail of the ash particles and looked right at her burning house. ¡°¡­¡± Kalda then looked at the woman. The old woman¡¯s face suddenly paled before she snatched the item. ¡°¡­.The cheapest flints cost two silver in our kingdom. How were you able to afford one¡­?¡± She didn¡¯t find it strange at first. But looking at it a little longer, wasn¡¯t the mineral far too durable for being a cheap product? Different minerals are used depending on the price of the item, this will determine its quality and how long it will last. The flint and steel still looked brand new despite having been used several times. If the mineral was of the cheaper kind then it would¡¯ve shaved off much quicker. ¡°¡­.Where did you get it?¡± Kalda approached the door. The woman hurriedly spoke, ¡°I-I j-just found it on the ground today! I only used it to put on our gas stove! Y-You can have it.¡± Kalda flung open the door with monstrous strength, causing it to break off its hinges. Her eyes glowed a dark purple. ¡°You¡¯re lying to me.¡± The woman looked like she was struggling to breathe. Kalda narrowed her eyes. The woman¡¯s blood was pumping faster and her muscles were tensing up. She was also producing more stress hormones than earlier. Her blood pressure was beginning to skyrocket. That¡¯s how you spot a liar. Kalda can see it all through her eyes. The human body is a vessel for trillions of energy sources(blood cells) which allows Kalda to observe the human body on a molecular level, even seeing through skin and muscles to observe the very core of a human body. It¡¯s been a while since she used this power to read human emotion. The last time she used it was before she killed her father. ¡°I-I¡­ Huuuk, huuuk!¡± the woman clutched her chest as she began breathing quicker. Was the truth so frightening that she was unable to speak of it? If so, who was the person she was so afraid of? ¡°¡­Was it that pig¡­?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± the woman¡¯s eyes swam around. ¡°Look at me!¡± Kalda¡¯s body radiated so much power that it halted the downpour of rain in its tracks. ¡°Eek!¡± the woman fell back and held out her arms, ¡°P-Please don¡¯t hurt me! I-I only d-did what I was told! H-H-He said that he¡¯ll b-buy me a home in t-the noble district and g-give my daughter a job and a good husband!¡± ¡°By ¡®he¡¯, you mean that pig¡­ right?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Answer me!!¡± ¡°!!!¡± the woman started hyperventilating. She tried to grab the table standing next to her to stand but it fell over. The woman clutched her chest tighter. She reached out to Kalda. ¡°¡­..¡± Kalda knelt. She grabbed the woman by her throat. ¡°It seems you¡¯re having a hard time breathing, ma¡¯am. Why is that? Are you scared of disobeying him¡­. Or are you scared of me?¡± Pure terror filled the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let me help you.¡± An eerie smirk appeared on Kalda¡¯s face. The woman¡¯s face paled. Saying so, she ripped the woman¡¯s spine out. ¡­. ¡­. ¡­ The downpour of rain didn¡¯t stop. The streets were quiet, except for the occasional barking of dogs and meowing of cats. Unlike the mostly dark slums, the rich district¡¯s lampposts were burning all throughout the night. Kalda was sitting beneath one of these lampposts. She was silently looking at her hands. They were still shaking. The feeling of another human¡¯s blood spraying onto her was still fresh in her mind. She got rid of the outfit she wore before, along with the rain jacket. She was wearing one of the fancy dresses she bought earlier today. Kalda didn¡¯t even bother looking for a place to find shelter. All she did was stare blankly into empty space. Her body was drenched and trembling from the cold rain. She put her hand on her face and whimpered. She lost the last memories she had of her mother. She killed someone over this. It was all because of that pig. Kalda¡¯s wailing became louder. She wiped her face but tears kept streaming down non-stop. The rain made it even worse. Her nose became a stuffy mess, giving her a very unladylike look. Kalda repeatedly hit herself with her fists as if to force out the unpleasant thoughts. Kalda could still see the woman struggling for air whenever she closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡± Kalda clutched her ears. The sound of the downpour vanished, now replaced by the voices in her head. The voices belonged to her mother. -¡°I thought you were a good girl.¡± -¡°Good people don¡¯t hurt others.¡± -¡°Good people forgive those who hurt them. They form a friendship once the person realizes their wrongdoings.¡± -¡°I didn¡¯t raise you this way, Kalda.¡± -¡°I know I am na?ve but that¡¯s what being human is like. We can learn to overcome our naivety. But sometimes it¡¯s better not to.¡± Kalda clutched her head. ¡®I¡¯m a good girl! I¡¯m a good girl! I¡¯m not a monster! I¡¯m¡ª!¡¯ ¡°¡ªExcuse me?¡± a worried voice came from above Kalda. The rain also suddenly stopped falling on her. It sounded as if the rain was hitting something. She opened her eyes. ¡®Heels?¡¯ she noticed that the person was wearing fancy red heels that glimmered in the night. Kalda¡¯s eyes travelled up the person¡¯s long dress, her corset, her bosom¡ªand finally, her face. Kalda went silent. It was the princess she saw just earlier today. She suddenly heard horses neighing behind the princess. ¡®She climbed out of her carriage just to come here¡­?¡¯ ¡°¡­.Why are you in the rain? Oh my goodness, you¡¯re shivering! Please wait here! Oh right, take this.¡± the girl was about to run back to her carriage but hurriedly handed her umbrella to Kalda. ¡°¡­..¡± Kalda watched in shock as the girl ran with only her scarf to cover her beautiful white hair from the rain. She entered the carriage. Kalda could see her shadow through the curtains as she rummaged through some of her stuff. Kalda could hear the girl speaking to a boy, asking him where her spare clothes were. The boy simply said to check under the seats. The princess exited the carriage after she found what she was looking for. She came back with an extra umbrella and a big coat. ¡°You don¡¯t¡ª¡± Kalda was about to say that it wasn¡¯t necessary for the princess to go this far for her, a stranger but the princess draped the coat over Kalda before she could finish her sentence. ¡°I don¡¯t have a spare dress right now so you¡¯ll have to wear this, okay? I can treat you back home if you get a cold.¡± Kalda¡¯s mind blanked when she inhaled the scent of the coat that smelled like the mixture of sweat and perfume. It was intoxicating. Did the princess wear this recently? ¡°Where is your family?¡± the princess helped Kalda stand up. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m alone,¡± Kalda averted her eyes, ¡°There¡¯s no one I can call family anymore¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The princess grabbed Kalda¡¯s hand and walked back to the carriage with Kalda in tow. ¡°W-Wait, what are you doing?¡± Kalda didn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡°We can¡¯t stand in the rain for too long. There¡¯s a cold front so I also can¡¯t leave you here. Let¡¯s get back to the carriage so that we can talk.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Kalda silently looked at the hand that was holding onto hers. The princess¡¯ hand felt weak, soft and warm unlike hers which was hard and cold. The two entered the carriage. Kalda was immediately hit with a warmth that she hadn¡¯t felt in what seems like forever. Is this the kind of warmth that you only find in carriages that belong to royalty and nobility? The last time she was in one was when she was a small child. The carriage doors closed automatically before the carriage began moving again. ¡°Hi.¡± Kalda heard someone greet her when she closed the umbrella. It was a boy¡¯s voice, the same voice she heard earlier. ¡°?¡± ¡®A girl?¡¯ a cute blond-haired girl¡ªwearing a butler uniform¡ªwas waving her hand at Kalda. Kalda noticed that the girl didn¡¯t have a lower body. ¡°Miss?¡± the girl tilted her head. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Hello!¡± Kalda hurriedly bowed her head. ¡°No need to be so formal with Sceptim. He¡¯s my friend.¡± ¡°I¡¯m your servant, Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what everyone else thinks. I think of you as my friend so that¡¯s all that matters!¡± ¡°¡­If you say so.¡± ¡®He?¡¯ Kalda mistook the boy¡¯s big yellow eyes and small mouth for that of a young girl. He was way too cute to be considered a boy at first glance. Then again, the voice definitely sounds masculine. ¡°Might I ask your name, Miss?¡± the princess spoke to Kalda, ¡°My name is Siana Estki Briunleha Olivaire. This is my friend, Sceptim. He is working for me as my personal artist.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a profession, you know¡­¡± the boy muttered. ¡°I¡ª¡± she was about to speak informally but hurriedly changed her way of speaking, ¡°My name is... Kalda¡­¡± ¡°No last name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t go by my family¡¯s surname anymore¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Do you have a home¡­?¡± Siana sat down. She patted the spot next to her, beckoning Kalda to sit with her. Kalda sat next to the princess. ¡°I¡­ lost my house in a fire¡­¡± ¡°Oh my goodness¡­¡± the princess put her hands over her mouth. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I apologize if I come off a bit strongly with my questioning but what happened¡­ to your family?¡± She considered telling the truth but made something up: ¡°I lost my parents in gang violence¡­ It¡¯s been two years since then¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, the gangs have gotten troublesome in the past few years. They¡¯re even giving our Order some trouble with the amount of chaos they¡¯re creating in the districts. Did you ever seek help from an orphanage?¡± She shook her head. ¡°No one will accept a girl from the slums out of the kindness of their heart¡­ The ones who want girls for sexual pleasure will definitely want me¡­ Hahaha, is that how my life will be from now on? Will I have to find ways to please my master so that they don¡¯t kick me out?¡± Kalda looked down at her hands. She imagined blood staining them. She hurriedly hid them as if to not show anyone the blood(which was obviously not there). Does she even deserve someone else¡¯s kindness after what she did? The two people who she killed hurt her in some way so one could say that they deserved their fate. But who would agree to something so vile? Does a killer deserve kindness or forgiveness? The princess suddenly lifted Kalda¡¯s head and placed it against her chest. Kalda looked up from that chest that radiated a warm and sweet fragrance. Kalda could feel the princess¡¯ heartbeat. It was gentle and calm, just like her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you.¡± A warm smile appeared on the princess¡¯ face. Kalda¡¯s heart raced at that moment. When was the last time she felt an emotion other than hate, sadness and contempt? Has she ever felt¡­ love after her mother passed away? Help? What kind of help will the princess give Kalda? Kalda didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t care either. "....Thank you¡­¡± Tears streamed down Kalda¡¯s cheeks and snot fell out of her nose, staining the princess¡¯ dress. Despite not knowing why Kalda was crying, the princess continued smiling and stroking Kalda¡¯s head. Chapter 169: Soul Power Inside the master bedroom of a large villa were two beautiful young women laying amongst red roses. The inside of the room was lit by only candles, casting an ethereal glow inside the room. The air smelled of perfume and flowers. On one side of the room was an empty table with two chairs pulled out. On the table were two empty plates which signified that a very romantic date took place minutes before. A trail of flowers and pieces of underwear and two dresses led to a bed¡ªthe bed where two maidens embraced. ¡°¡ªAre you ready?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Nodding her head, the young woman lying on the bed spread her legs. Her purple hair was sprawled out messily and her clothes thrown roughly to one side, leaving her with only her bra(which was seemingly pulled down in a hurry). Her spine arched when she felt warmth enter her lower body for the first time in her life. The warmth wiggled, as if to scrape out the folds inside of her. Her body arched with each tug and each poke. It felt slimy and weird but very pleasurable. She tried holding in her voice but was unable to. ¡°Aaaaaaah~¡± she clutched her partner¡¯s hair, pushing her head harder into her body as if to fuse the two together. Her partner suddenly stood up, much to her disappointment. Her partner travelled up her body, licking her thigh, her bellybutton, her hands and her chest until her partner ended up face-to-face with her. ¡°Relax, okay? I¡¯ve done this before so I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± ¡°¡­Okay.¡± She suddenly felt something slim going into her lower body. Another similar object entered her. Her partner¡¯s two fingers moved up and down, in and out as if in a rhythm. The waves of pleasure was sent through her spine. ¡°Y-Your Highness!¡± ¡°Call me Siana. No one else is around so you¡¯re not my maid now.¡± ¡°Y-Yesh, p-please go f-f-faster¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, my. I never imagined that the cute and innocent Kalda would be such a pervert asking for sexual requests. But okay.¡± ¡°!¡± Siana twirled her tongue around Kalda¡¯s areola before taking it into her mouth. She gently licked the tip of Kalda¡¯s nipple while pulling the nipple with her lips, careful not to poke with her teeth. Her fingers also didn¡¯t stop scraping Kalda. Kalda twitched relentlessly, pulling on Siana¡¯s arm so that she doesn¡¯t stop. ¡°A-Almost there!¡± Kalda could feel a wave of pleasure coming. She pushed her hips up in an attempt to get to that pleasure faster. Just a little more¡ª Knock, knock¡ª -Your Highness, a letter came for you. The romantic mood vanished. Kalda felt empty when Siana pulled her fingers out. Warm air escaped her honey cave and the juices stained the towel underneath her. ¡°¡­.¡± She fell back onto the bed with her legs still open like a frog on its back. Siana covered herself with a sigh. ¡°Sometimes I loathe being born as royalty. I can¡¯t even have a few hours privacy,¡± Siana muttered to herself, ¡°A letter from whom?¡± -From Your Highness¡¯ fianc¨¦. Kalda hurriedly lifted herself off the bed hearing that. ¡°You¡¯re engaged¡­!?¡± she screamed in a whisper. Siana held up a hand for Kalda to shush. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t this wait until tomorrow?¡± -Uhm, well, I thought you¡¯d like to know what it says as soon as it came. From what the messenger said, the Young Master wants Your Highness there tomorrow at the earliest. Should I bring it in? Siana rubbed her temples, ¡°No. I¡¯m busy undressing so slide it under the door.¡± The servant did as she said before walking away. ¡°I thought you said that there¡¯s no reason for you to marry since you¡¯re the seventh princess!¡± Kalda shouted, not caring if anyone finds out that she¡¯s in Siana¡¯s room. ¡°I have to survive somehow, Kalda,¡± Siana picked up the letter, ¡°Looking pretty as a low-ranking princess won¡¯t secure my future. Thus, I¡¯ve turned to marriage. I have an education at a prestigious academy so I can take care of my husband¡¯s territory or his businesses in his place. Mingling with nobles to build connections is also not that hard.¡± ¡°But won¡¯t your marriage mean that we¡¯ll have to stop being lovers¡­?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°S-Siana¡­?¡± Kalda got worried when Siana went silent. ¡°I¡¯m doing this to make sure I¡¯m financially sorted for the future. You must¡¯ve seen what happens to girls¡ªespecially ones in nobility¡ªwho don¡¯t get married before 25. They end up with the first person who sends a letter to their household for marriage. The majority don¡¯t desire marriage with a woman who has nothing to offer in that marriage. The few who show interest are either poor nobles trying to leech off high-class families or widowed men who desire only a woman to warm their bed at night. My fianc¨¦ is quite easy to please. He¡¯s from a very wealthy family so I won¡¯t have to worry about my future. Still, I¡¯d prefer it if he doesn¡¯t send dinner invitations during such odd hours.¡± ¡®She¡­ didn¡¯t answer my question at all¡­¡¯ Siana threw the letter on a nearby table after she was done reading it. She headed towards her closet. Kalda stared up at the ceiling while laying sprawled halfway off the bed. Today was supposed to be special. The two had only been kissing and touching each other during these past few years. Today was supposed to be their first day as lovers and sexual partners. Siana even said that she was planning on announcing their relationship to everyone soon. Kalda reached down her body with her hand. She touched the place where Siana¡¯s fingers penetrated her. It certainly felt better when the one you love touches you there. ¡°Please leave my room, Kalda.¡± Siana said while gazing out of the window, ¡°I need to get some sleep.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just kicking me out¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an order.¡± Kalda frowned. She stood up from the bed, picked up her clothes and approached Siana. She tried to kiss Siana¡¯s neck but Siana pushed her away gently without looking at her. ¡°I need to sleep. Please go.¡± Siana walked past Kalda, towards the bed. She threw the bedding on the bed on the floor and took out new bedding from a closet. She covered the bed with the duvet and pillows, all while ignoring Kalda. ¡°¡­..¡± Kalda could only silently leave the room just as Siana told her to. ¡­. ¡­ ¡ó¡ó How strong do you think a Hero can become? Stronger than 9 star powerhouses? Marcus von Berkley and the rest of the Great Nobles, Justice and his comrades in the Testaments, and the dragon lords fit under this category. The dragon lords might be classified as 9 star powerhouses but that doesn¡¯t mean that the Great Nobles and the Testaments are equal to them. The star system is just a convenient method that was created to rank individuals of power. The discovery of hologram cards helped the nations of Diacree decide who fits into which category. It starts at 1 and goes all the way up to 9. Levels(1-100) aren¡¯t the deciding factors in who fits in what category. Why is that? Well, putting aside the difference in experience points and talent from person to person, useless classes like Farmer and Villager(among countless others) exists which complicates matters. A hypothetical level 100 Villager couldn¡¯t hope to stand up to a level 10 Sword Saint. The reason for this is that skills, weapon arts, magic spells and body techniques exist. Picture a level 10 Sword Saint with maxed out weapon arts and skills capped at their levels facing off against a level 100 Villager armed with the power to cut down a tree in 40 swings. The balance of power will be off. That¡¯s why classes matter, not just in PvP but also a game¡¯s system as a whole. As mentioned before dragon lord is beyond the level of a mere 9 star powerhouse. They¡¯re an evolution of a regular level 100 ancient dragon¡ªwhich is the second strongest variant of dragons¡ªthat started over with all its power carried over to level 1. They basically went through a second phase upon becoming dragon lords. This is one of many reasons why dragon lords are so feared. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. They are the gods of the mortal realm. What about Heroes? Where do Heroes fit into this Star system? Just like dragon lords, heroes are well above the level of a 9th star powerhouse. Of course, this level is well beyond that of the dragon lords. That¡¯s only if every hero will be on the level of the peak Promethius from the Demon Human War or Luke from the endgame arcs. It''s unknown why Promethius could reach level 101. Some say his wife was the only person to know the truth. People believed that Melis helped him achieve that level. Though that claim has no evidence to back it up. Of course, the humans almost lost even with that level of power. He died before he could actually kill Arsnoria. Luckily, the Demon Army was so weakened that they couldn¡¯t continue the war. Several decades of carnage and suffering ended when Promethius died. Luke was the only known hero to have successfully slain a Demon Monarch in the game. Perhaps he¡¯s the one most likely to attain the same level of power as peak Promethius. Why was Arnold suddenly thinking about levels in the midst of battle? Well, that was because the person in front of him defied all common sense and the game¡¯s logic. ¡¤ Level 5 ¡¤ Class ¨C Unknown ¡¤ Stats ¨C unavailable ¡¤ Threat Level ¨C Golden Slime The game ranked Kalda as dangerous as a Golden Slime(which was one of the weakest monsters in the game). The hologram card already had the feature to detect a threat level but Arnold never used it before. He could guess just fine with all the people he¡¯d faced so far. Despite what was shown on the hologram card, she displayed raw power equal to that of a level 80 Legendary class combatant. ¡°I¡¯m being betrayed by my own knights.¡± Kalda calmly swung her war scythe as she turned to look at all the knights. ¡°They do not serve you, Kalda,¡± said Sceptim, ¡°They are under my command. I serve Her Majesty so they are loyal to her.¡± The knights hit their chests with their fists¡ªwhich echoed across the gigantic hall¡ªin agreement. ¡°I see.¡± Kalda¡¯s scythe vanished, ¡°They have made a grave mistake by interfering. No matter. It will be easier to ascend to a greater level of strength with them as my fuel.¡± A translucent barrier surrounded Kalda. Sceptim suddenly went ¡°Oh, no¡±. Arnold looked at Sceptim in confusion. Arnold was about to ask what¡¯s going on but Sceptim yelled. ¡°Cover your ears! Hurry before her voi¡ª¡± His voice suddenly vanished. No, it was like being underwater or screaming into a pillow, with most of the sounds being blocked out. Only Arnold seemed to have heard what Sceptim said. Sensing a premonition come over him he whispered into the wisp: ¡°Cover your ears, Tanaera.¡± -¡°Okay.¡± She didn¡¯t even question why she had to do it. -One morning the rain fell down on my head, the cold embraced my soul. -And then a light showed down upon me, when sorrow almost engulfed me whole. ¡®Singing?¡¯ Two knights suddenly collapsed onto the ground. Blood flowed out of the gaps of their armor and helms and into the air. The blood gathered above Kalda¡¯s head in a ball-like shape. Some sort of blue energy flowed downwards, onto Kalda. Arnold realized why Sceptim shouted for everyone to cover their ears. But what¡¯s going on? Is Kalda the one doing this? Can¡¯t be. Her mouth wasn¡¯t even moving. -The light, my hope, smiled at me and offered a helping hand¡­ Even more knights fell on the ground. Blood also flowed out of the gaps in their armor, same as the previous victims. One of the giants suddenly clutched its neck before its eyes bulged and its head exploded. No sound was made when it fell down. So that¡¯s what¡¯s been happening, thought Arnold. He could hear the voice but he wasn¡¯t affected by it. Maybe Oriel¡¯s fecal matter is too strong for any mental attacks to penetrate it? Is this even magic? Arnold looked over at Sceptim. Sceptim was holding a necklace in his hand and chanting something. Arnold couldn¡¯t exactly hear what he was saying since that voice was the only sound he could hear. Even subtle movements, like dragging his armored boots across the floor, were muffled out. Taking all this into account¡­ ¡®It¡¯s something related to sound.¡¯ Arnold grabbed the greatsword and charged at Kalda. He swung the sword with all his power but it was repelled by some barrier. The other knights took out their weapons as well and charged at Kalda like a swarm of bees. That same barrier stopped their attacks effortlessly. The knights fell down one by one with each verse. Arnold fell back since too many of the knights were attacking Kalda. It was useless for him to follow their example so he just fell back. ¡°Can you hear me, Lord Arnold?¡± Sceptim¡¯s voice suddenly came from his side as he was watching the knights attack Kalda. He turned to Sceptim. ¡°Why can I hear your voice?¡± Sceptim held something up. ¡°This necklace can surround its user in a cloak that shields you from magical effects. It¡¯s not strong enough to repel spells but it can repel a lot of things related to mind attacks.¡± ¡°I see. What¡¯s going on? Why is everyone dropping like flies? From what I¡¯ve just seen, it looks like something goes into their heads causing it to explode.¡± ¡°You should know the truth behind Kalda¡¯s soul power. It doesn¡¯t just allow her to nullify any spell thrown at her. She can manipulate all energy how she sees fit. Everything has some form of energy. She can either control it or destroy it.¡± Arnold looked at Kalda. Her dead eyes were staring back at him as the voice continued to sing. ¡°¡­The singing¡­ She¡¯s using sound to kill everyone.¡± ¡°Precisely. How can you tell? I was just about to say that.¡± ¡°If she can control any form of energy then that means that she can use even sound as a weapon. Sound is a kinetic energy source that travels in waves in the air. It¡¯s like water travelling down a pipe. The only difference is that sound can flow in any direction. It can even go through most objects. The distance and other objects that produce sound determines how much of the sound is heard and by how many people. She robbed this palace of its natural sounds, even taking away voices, so that she can be the only source of sound. Thus¡­¡± There are no obstacles stopping her from killing everyone. ¡°A truly terrifying soul power. This is why the people of our kingdom feared this woman.¡± ¡°Tell me, Sceptim¡­ Is this the limit to her power?¡± Sceptim shook his head. ¡°She can take, control and¡­ destroy energy sources. All of this is made possible by three forms. Her first and second form fluctuates between the first two. The third form is destruction of matter itself. Nothing can stop her once she reaches that level of power. Even touching her can disintegrate you. See the blood coming out of her victims?¡± Arnold looked at the corpses. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen her do this once before. I¡¯m certain that she¡¯s absorbing their energy to ascend to her second form. This wouldn¡¯t have been necessary if she wanted to use the first one at full power.¡± ¡°So she can¡¯t use the second form without some sort of energy source?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Aura is also a form of energy¡­ If she needs energy to ascend to her second form, then¡­¡¯ Arnold began walking towards the barrier surrounding Kalda. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Your knights are dying out there but you¡¯re standing here watching how it happens.¡± Arnold said while glancing back. ¡°¡­I am powerless in this situation.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m powerless as well. However, that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t stop her from killing others.¡± Their discussion ended. Arnold approached Kalda. He unleashed every ounce of aura inside of him, which created a dome around Kalda¡¯s barrier. The sounds of the world suddenly returned to how they were before. Similarly, Kalda¡¯s voice became muffled within Arnold¡¯s aura dome. The knights¡ªwho were dying like flies¡ªlooked around in confusion. The blood of the dead that was flowing upwards dropped on the ground. All of the knights then looked at Arnold who was unleashing all his aura. He wasn¡¯t using his aura to attack. In fact, he was giving it to his enemy. How many of these knights would¡¯ve had to die just to satiate Kalda? Kalda continued singing even though no one was affected but it. Arnold could feel his aura being drained rapidly. ¡®It¡¯ll take a while for all my aura to be used up but that doesn¡¯t mean that I should just stand still and let it happen.¡¯ Giving her his aura is merely a temporary solution. ¡°I want all of you to get ready for what¡¯s about to happen next,¡± Arnold spoke loudly, ¡°It¡¯s admirable to give your lives to save your queen, however, doing so meaningless is just that¡­ meaningless. You would save no one, only help the enemy. Sacrificing yourself to save someone else is idiotic.¡± Just like Luke and Arthur. The Luke from the DLC nearly died several times trying to save people. The danger wasn¡¯t always something like demons or catastrophic magic. It was sometimes even stupid things like saving someone who fell off the side of a mountain but managed to grab onto a small side cliff. That was what frustrated players about Luke¡¯s story. They had to save people, even in stupid situations. Despite doing those tedious tasks, Luke became a hero recognized throughout the entire continent. Be that as it may, Arnold¡¯s stance was the same: Sacrificing yourself for someone else is idiotic. That¡¯s quite funny. Isn¡¯t Arnold doing the same thing? The moment his aura runs out is the moment he¡¯ll be left defenseless. What was the point of saving one person? Would he have done the same thing even if the palace, the ring, and the quest weren¡¯t the rewards? Arnold closed his eyes for a brief moment and scoffed. ¡®I¡¯m only doing this for the artifact and the palace. There¡¯s no point in thinking about what ifs.¡¯ He opened his eyes. Kalda stopped singing. ¡®She stopped taking my aura? No, it seems that she¡¯s unable to absorb any more aura.¡¯ Her body was surrounded in a purplish aura. Arnold broke the dome of aura. He used more than half of his aura in just a minute. Luckily, the demon lord form multiplies his aura by a significant amount. If he was in his base form then he would¡¯ve lost most of it by now. Sceptim approached Arnold. ¡°I¡¯ve met and fought many aura users throughout my century long endeavor across hundreds of worlds. None of them have showed such mastery over their aura. Is this exclusive to blue aura users?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You¡¯re able to mend your aura into a shape you desire. That shows that you have true mastery over your power. Conjuration with a power used for combat¡­ I never thought I¡¯d see the day¡­ It¡¯s quite remarkable seeing such an impossible feat.¡± ¡®It¡¯s really easy, though.¡¯ ¡°Would it be a bother to ask you to duel with me sometime?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only taking the palace so I won¡¯t be staying long.¡± ¡°I understand but¡­¡± Sceptim suddenly went silent. ¡°But what?¡± ¡°Never mind.¡­ I feel that it¡¯s too unwise of me to blurt things out without thinking of the persons involved.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± The two silently stared at Kalda whose body was radiating a strong purple light. Going back to his world means using the Yorm Branch. The hard part was explaining to everyone where he got the palace from, where he went all this time, and why he missed an entire semester of school. The last part will have to be sorted out with his parents. ¡®Marcus won¡¯t be happy.¡¯ thought Arnold with a sigh. ¡®Well, Luke is their new trophy boy so they should pressure him into making them proud.¡¯ His childhood was filled with him trying to impress his parents. It became tedious having to study hard and to win every academic award somewhere down the road. Luke will now have to do everything he can to uphold the family name. That responsibility doesn¡¯t belong to Arnold anymore. King Arnold von Penston. It had a nice ring to it. Did alternate Arnold¡¯s city become a kingdom that he ruled independent from the empire? Or maybe he bowed down to the Emperor just like all the other kings? No. If that was the case then he would¡¯ve prioritized the empire¡¯s safety over the soldiers fighting in the frontlines. Anyone bound to the crown has the duty to protect the imperial family. Arnold didn¡¯t follow this rule. Instead, he prioritized the people who fought for the emperor. Was that not something only brave men¡ªnay¡ªheroes would do? Arnold looked up at the palace¡¯s 300ft ceiling. The particular area he was looking at had artworks of angels and devils engaged in battle. The devils bit off the angels¡¯ wings and devoured them piece by piece. This particular artwork probably implies that ¡°Evil always triumphs¡±. ¡®Good versus evil. Right versus wrong.¡¯ The barrier surrounding Kalda shattered like glass at that moment. ¡°Here she comes, Lord Arnold.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡®I can probably use two more martial skills.¡¯ What will he do once he loses all his aura whilst in the midst of battle with such a powerful foe? There was no god who will give him a blessing. He only had the power of a demon lord by his side. Arnold looked back at Tanaera. If his aura runs out then he¡¯ll have to rely on ¡°that¡± to help him. The purplish light emanating from Kalda vanished. Her hair was a radiant cyan and her only clothes a dress made up of her own energy. Her war scythe looked the same but she had removed the chain. They won¡¯t have to worry about her using long-range attacks at least. Arnold removed his helmet. Kalda narrowed her eyes, ¡°Wipe that smirk off your face. Why do you smile even in the face of death?¡± Maybe he was smiling because his death was mere moments away. This feeling was familiar. He felt it that time when he was almost assassinated as a child. But why would anyone smile when they know that their death is assured? The answer is simply: Warriors are their happiest when they get to fight with all their might. It doesn¡¯t matter if they win or lose, so long as they get to use the power they¡¯ve been honing since the first day they picked up a sword. ¡°You¡¯ll have to kill me first if you want me to fear death.¡± If Oriel wants to fully awaken then he¡¯ll have to lend Arnold a helping hand. Arnold will force him to if need be. It¡¯s a risk Arnold is willing to take. He threw the greatsword aside and took out the demon sword. His once silver hair became completely white and his pupils vanished when his eyes became completely black. A blue tattoo-like mark appeared over the left side of his face. Kalda looked down at her hand and opened and closed it a few times. She muttered, ¡°To think a human possesses this much energy. It brings me closer to my perfected form.¡± She then looked back at Arnold. ¡°Arrogance from the weak is such a pitiful thing to see. You are no different from the demigods I¡¯ve killed.¡± Kalda suddenly levitated off the ground, ¡°You jeopardized my initial plan to ascend to my full power with the help of these knights but that¡¯s fine. I can still kill the two of you.¡± Sceptim suddenly stood in front of Arnold. ¡°You¡¯ll have to go through me if you want to cut off his head, Kalda.¡± Saying so, Sceptim burst forward, meeting Kalda¡¯s attack in mid-air. Chapter 170: Forbidden Art - Sword Tribulation Sceptim shouted while exchanging blows with Kalda. ¡°Formation soldiers! Attack the enemy before you with Formation Hit-and-Run. Do not¡ªunder any circumstances¡ªallow yourself to be grabbed!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± all of the knights shouted. All of them had their weapons and their Ki ready. ¡®Did Sceptim train all them to get this strong?¡¯ Arnold looked up at Sceptim, ¡®I guess Flora has met her match.¡¯ Flora was known as the greatest swordsmanship master in the entire game. Of course, this is only later in the story when she¡¯s older and had gone through several battles. She had to stop Luke¡¯s training midway because she had to go on a journey to find herself. This is something warriors do to reflect on their mistakes in battle and to improve themselves mentally. This is way different than physically training yourself. Flora became one with the sword due to this. Of course, there were sacrifices. Luke almost lost the interschool Knightly Competition where aspiring knights duel for honor and prestige. He was weak compared to his opponents. It was an event brimming with talent and geniuses. He couldn¡¯t fight against other knight students while his weapon art training was incomplete. If he lost then he would¡¯ve lost Olivia, his heirloom Semi-Star sword and even the Berkley House. Knightly Competitions are a tradition amongst academies that takes place every two years. It¡¯s an honored tradition between academies that put Houses, spouses and even heirlooms at stake. Many have lost the abovementioned. It¡¯s a battle that only heirs can partake in. Those who can¡¯t fight or are in other fields are exempted from this, however. The most important thing any heir should have in this competition is a weapon art. Fighting against someone with a weapon art while lacking one yourself is beyond idiotic. A butterknife can¡¯t win against an enchanted magic sword. It¡¯s a bizarre comparison but that¡¯s sadly the distinction between weapon art users and normal knights. Arnold would¡¯ve fought in this competition as well since he meets all the requirements. Is it possible for Luke to create his very own weapon art just like in the DLC? Could that weapon art rival Arnard Valith Claude von Berkley¡¯s [Water¡¯s Edge], Arnold¡¯s [Flow of The Tide] or Marcus¡¯ [Spear God Thunder]? It''s highly likely that Arnold will fight in the competition again. He¡¯s fought in one of these events two times so far. He won both times. Their household gained new vassals and Arnold had several different candidates to pick as his wives. He wants to fight in the competition again next year. Of course, it won¡¯t be under the Berkley name. It will be under the Penston name if Selia gives Arnold the go-ahead with the engagement. Which means¡­ a rematch between Arnold and Luke isn¡¯t impossible. Arnold continued watching how Sceptim was skillfully handling an opponent who was far stronger than him. ¡®What would¡¯ve changed if Luke met this guy?¡¯ Flora was a long ways away from obtaining the Sword Master title. Sceptim was already worthy of that title. He was probably as strong or stronger than Vance. Kalda and Sceptim landed on the ground. The two gained distance from each other. Sceptim landed near Arnold. Her eyes were focused solely on him. ¡®She doesn¡¯t even see the knights as worthy enemies.¡¯ Arnold thought as he glanced at the calm Sceptim, ¡®Only Sceptim is worthy in her eyes.¡¯ This wasn¡¯t arrogance because of one¡¯s strength. It was confidence. The confidence that only the strong have. Arnold¡¯s senses suddenly screamed for him to dodge something coming from his right. Instead of dodging, he swung his sword to his right. Sceptim swung his sword as well. Kalda was standing right between the two. She knocked their weapons away by hitting their wrists. Arnold felt a portion of his aura being sucked away when she touched him. ¡®What an annoying power.¡¯ He also felt some sort of sting on the area she touched. Perhaps she has the ability to stun the people she touches? That seems useful if you want to suck your prey dry without having them struggle. Many animals stun their prey through poison that acts immediately. Kalda¡¯s soul power acts the same way it seems. Arnold jumped back just before Kalda could grab him. If he lost more aura then he wouldn¡¯t have enough reserves to fight properly. Sceptim decided to do the opposite: He closed in on Kalda again, dodging her attempts to grab him and striking her with his longsword. The cut on Kalda¡¯s left arm healed instantly. Sceptim relentlessly pursued her as she flew away and threw projectiles made from her own energy. The pole of Kalda¡¯s scythe shortened again, becoming small enough to be held with one hand. She met Sceptim¡¯s longsword calmly when he caught up to her. The two fought in mid-air as they fell to the ground slowly. They were like two leaves falling while spinning around each other. The knights joined in when Sceptim gained distance from Kalda. ¡®He¡¯s playing cat and mouse with Kalda.¡¯ It¡¯s a great tactic against someone who absorbs energy or has a skill that can absorb energy. Gaining distance every once in a while ensures that Sceptim doesn¡¯t lose a lot of Ki. Judging by his heavy breathing, Kalda had managed to touch him during their exchange of blows. The knights were now relentlessly attacking Kalda. Of course, a few of them were unable to dodge Kalda and were sent flying with either a kick or a punch. The others managed to hold on, trying to push Kalda into a corner. Having to fight so many knights at once doesn¡¯t give her a big window to attack or escape. The reason he stayed behind is because he was studying Kalda¡¯s moves. She¡¯s way faster than before so he needs to be able to predict her moves without solely relying on his speed. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. It seems the more aura he loses, the heavier the armor becomes. This is what pisses him off about magic armor. Every other player of Star Fantasy would share this sentiment. Arnold heard Tanaera¡¯s voice coming from the wisp. -¡°Should I summon more of the demons from before?¡± ¡°No. Summon demons that can act as tanks and have a lot of HP.¡± -¡°Eh?¡± ¡°I mean that it should be able to tank powerful blows. I want to do something that¡¯ll end this fight for good. I need some time for it to succeed.¡± Arnold looked at the knights and Sceptim who were attacking Kalda in turns. None of them could land a single hit. The hits that Arnold thought would connect were deflected by Kalda¡¯s scythe. Only Sceptim was able to visibly hit her. Of course, her wounds healed instantly. Arnold wasn¡¯t planning on dragging this fight on any longer. He wants to end it in one blow. He still has his martial art that he hadn¡¯t used in a while. He looked at his left arm. He could move it somewhat but couldn¡¯t exert a lot of strength with it. ¡®If my adaptability as a Transcendent is the same as described in the game then I should be able to use my weapon art with one arm.¡¯ Plus, he may go through a temporary evolution. If [Storm of The Water Dragon] could turn into [Leviathan Storm] then [Flow of The Tide] can ascend to [Fury of The Trench]. Being a ¡°EX¡± skill means that a skill doesn¡¯t have a limit to how strong it can become. It can be continuously levelled up and new martial skills can be added to it. Arnold could only use one martial skill that¡¯s linked to his weapon art. He¡¯ll have to make sure to unlock his other skills in the future. For that he¡¯ll need to keep am eye out for Quests from the System. Having only one skill makes fighting harder since you can be forced to show your trump cards beforehand. But wait¡­ Didn¡¯t Arnold unlock a skill not too long ago? ¡°Actually¡­¡± Arnold spoke into the wisp again, ¡°Try summoning a greater demon this time.¡± -¡°What kind?¡± ¡°Strength-type. They should be able to hold out on their own when the time calls for it. Also, make sure their skin is immune to magical effects.¡± Meaning their Magical Damage stat should be maxed out. Tanaera exchanged her [Dark Magician] class for a [Dark World Summoner] class. The class allows her to summon many variants of demons, including demon monsters. Considering how she works with dark magic, it didn¡¯t come as a surprise to Arnold that she knows so much about demons. Dark magic is linked to the Demon World. Dark magic races¡ªjust like normal magic races¡ªoriginate from dark magic. Succubi are one example of a magic race. Like High Elves or Fairies, they don¡¯t eat. A magic race¡¯s source of energy varies. It depends on which race they¡¯re from. Succubi get their energy from bodily fluids, like semen or blood. One could say that they¡¯re similar to vampires in that regard. Arnold had her summon demons that have explosive puss leaking out of their bodies. They can naturally make their bodies produce a flame which in turn causes them to explode. They are known as ¡°Suicide Bombers¡± in the game. Arnold used his speed to switch places with the demons in an attempt to deal some damage to Kalda. That plan failed. Even if it did succeed, there¡¯s no way for him to use it now. That¡¯s because the knights were now fighting alongside him and Sceptim. ¡°Lord Arnold!¡± someone suddenly appeared next to him. It was one of the knights who works under Sceptim. The woman took off her helmet, letting down her vibrant pink hair. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°What should we do? We¡¯re using the tactic that Master Sceptim taught us but that¡¯s not stopping Lady Kalda at all. She¡¯s too fast. She¡¯s not even paying attention to us. She¡¯s only focusing on fighting Master Sceptim.¡± Arnold looked over at Sceptim. He was busy fighting Kalda one-on-one. Arnold also noticed that empty pieces of armor was littering the floor. He was so absorbed in thought that he didn¡¯t notice what had happened. ¡®She didn¡¯t just absorb their energy¡­ She erased them from existence itself.¡¯ Arnold spoke to the woman, ¡°I have a plan in mind but it will be dangerous. Also, it will require all your help.¡± ¡°What should we do?¡± ¡°My companion, the summoner, is busy with a ritual that will summon a demon which is vital to my plan. The demon will try to immobilize Kalda.¡± ¡°Immobilize her¡­? Surely you jest¡­?¡± ¡°Kalda doesn¡¯t seem to have gotten stronger since her first form. She only acquired the ability to absorb energy at a stupidly fast rate. I felt it earlier when she touched me during our exchange.¡± Absorption is a kind of magical effect. Kalda isn¡¯t using a skill to absorb energy but her soul power so Magic Damage should be resistant to a certain degree. Of course, common sense doesn¡¯t apply to that woman so he might he wrong. ¡°We¡¯ll have a small window to completely finish her off. What I¡¯m going to do will only work if multiple people are involved.¡± The skill he unlocked is more effective against armies and giants but he has a hunch that it can work if he uses it the way he¡¯s imagining. ¡®If years of playing this game has taught me anything, it¡¯s that every skill is flexible so long as you know what you¡¯re doing.¡¯ ¡°Gather the knights. I¡¯ll give a signal when you should get ready.¡± ¡°Uhm, what should we do once you give the signal?¡± Arnold looked at the woman, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Caerwyn¡­ Lord Arnold¡­¡± ¡°Caerwyn, all I want all of you to do is swing a sword at the enemy. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± The hesitation disappeared from her eyes. She nodded with a determined expression. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± ¡°Alright. Now go. Don¡¯t make it too obvious what we¡¯re doing. Kalda is currently being distracted by Sceptim.¡± ¡®I wonder... Did he purposefully fight her alone so that I can come up with a plan?¡¯ ¡°Yes!¡± Caerwyn saluted before she ran towards the group of knights that were nearby. ¡®It seems all of them grew scared when they saw what Kalda can do in her second form.¡¯ Arnold looked at the empty pieces of armors, ¡®I¡¯m risking my life for an artifact. Things would¡¯ve been much easier if this were the game.¡¯ Of course, if he dies then he¡¯ll be sent back to that Angel Sanctuary they visited not too long ago. His mark was already on that shrine. He¡¯ll cause the death of an angel in the process. Just because he won¡¯t die if he¡¯s killed doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯ll get complacent and screw things up. This has to work. ¡®What was that saying again?¡¯ Arnold wondered to himself. -Martial gods look down upon the curse delivered to the world by forbidden arts. ¡®Every single martial arts school followed this same example and cast forbidden arts out of their spaces.¡¯ Forbidden arts wasn¡¯t a major part of the main storyline but some appeared during side quests. A few of the enemies that Luke fought alongside the Hero Party were forbidden arts practitioners who gave Luke quite a bit of trouble. There was even a cult at some point who regarded Arnold as their god or something. Why did they regard Arnold as their god, you ask? Well, that¡¯s because Arnold is the only known warrior capable of learning every single forbidden arts there was. He even created his own using the foundations of lost martial arts and turning them into forbidden arts. This caused him to draw a cult of followers unknowingly. Forbidden arts don¡¯t have a true name. They¡¯re simply known as ¡°Forbidden¡± because they go against the rules and laws set by the martial gods who passed down their martial arts. Martial arts are for self-defense and battle. However, forbidden arts are solely meant to kill. The first forbidden art didn¡¯t originate from a martial god. It originated from a human who learned a certain martial art. That human ruined everything that was sacred about fighting with martial arts. Arnold trained under Sebastian so he knows quite a lot about forbidden arts. In fact, he was planning on mastering some of them before the Knightly Competitions. Despite being taboo, they won¡¯t stop a duel just because a participant used a forbidden art. The motto associated with the event is: Fight with everything you have. Arnold already has several forbidden arts that he learned under Sebastian. Of course, Sebastian only taught him these arts to use when the time calls for it, not for sport in killing monsters and bullying people. It all started after Arnold was almost assassinated. Some believed in the following myth: A child with a forbidden art can defeat even a martial arts master. It sounded ridiculous but knowing the kinds of forbidden arts out there it begins to sound less ridiculous. Arnold gripped his sword. ¡®If this fails to kill Kalda then I¡¯ll be defenseless.¡¯ His priority was to secure her soul for ¡°that¡± personage that Siana mentioned. Killing was his only option since there¡¯s no way he can take her alive. Arnold remembered a certain quote as the scene of Hero Arnold decimating an army on his own flashed in his mind: -¡°A man using a thousand swords is deadlier than an army with an equal amount of weapons. If he has the power to fight with a thousand swords alone then he is no man¡­ He is the army itself.¡± ¡°Forbidden Art ¨C Sword Tribulation.¡± Hundreds of bright lights manifested around the great hall. Each of those lights turned into swords of varying sizes. Arnold took out his Aura Sword. The dark blue blade of Arnold¡¯s soul weapon became a bright yellow and grew in length before it turned into an Ultra Greatsword. Every single one of the swords radiated such pressure that the air became several times heavier. All that pressure and killing intent was meant solely for Kalda. Everyone was looking at Arnold. Even Kalda¡¯s eyes were drawn to him. Doesn¡¯t matter. They were already prepared to face her. Arnold felt his power draining at an extremely fast rate but he held himself together. ¡°Grab the swords!¡± Arnold¡¯s voice boomed throughout the great hall, ¡°Show her no mercy!¡± ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡°OOOOOOHHHHHH!!!!¡±¡±¡±¡± The knights bellowed before every single one of them grabbed a light sword and charged at Kalda. Chapter 171 Part 1: His Masters Order(1) Kalda looked up at the hundreds of light swords. Sceptim used that opportunity to pierce her shoulder in that moment before kicking her to the ground. ¡®Good, she dropped her guard.¡¯ If Sceptim could land a hit on her that easily that it means that Arnold¡¯s plan will work. Kalda quickly got back on her feet. As expected, the wound began healing just like all the others. ¡®As I thought, normal attacks won¡¯t defeat her. She can heal herself in seconds.¡¯ It must be that faint glow surrounding her body, thought Arnold. He had no way of knowing how to get rid of that faint energy surrounding her and healing her so he had to resort to something else. As such, skills are essential. ¡°You look like you could use a hug,¡± Arnold said with a smirk which made Kalda frown, ¡°Now, Tanaera!¡± The great hall was engulfed in darkness after Arnold¡¯s shout. Something hugged Kalda¡¯s body from behind. The darkness was sucked into the shadow that was holding onto Kalda. Kalda¡¯s body glowed with a blinding light. She was probably trying to disintegrate the summon with her soul power. However, all she did was burn away a portion of the shadow with each passing second. Black chains connected her legs to the ground. Several magic circles appeared behind the shadowy figure¡¯s back. Arnold recognized the formulae imbedded within the magic circles. ¡®Gravity magic. So this monster has not only the ability to defend against all sorts of magic but it can also cast magic to this degree? Space magic isn¡¯t something just any mage can master.¡¯ Even the weakest spatial magic spells require years of training. This is why mastering teleportation is so difficult. The entity holding Kalda captive appeared completely. It was a giant with a skeleton¡¯s face and two reindeer horns on its head. Its body was covered in all sorts of magic crystals with two large crystals protruding out of its back. Arnold looked at his aura sword that had turned into a sword of light. He didn¡¯t think the forbidden art would work with his demon sword so he put it away. ¡®To think something like this is considered a forbidden art¡­¡¯ Anyone would think that the light swords are beautiful and majestic. However, one should remember that this technique can cause mass killings. Armies of soldiers and giants aren¡¯t the only targets. If Arnold wanted to then he could massacre an entire city¡¯s worth of people alone. ¡®Sebas is one crazy old man¡­¡¯ Arnold held the light sword with two hands. Despite calling it a sword, it resembles a greatsword more than anything. ¡°I wonder what skills I¡¯ll unlock by completing this quest,¡± Arnold murmured to himself before charging at Kalda. A powerful gust of wind suddenly pushed him and the other knights back. ¡°!!!¡± a loud screech came out of Kalda as her mouth and eyes glowed in a purple light. The greater demon was still going on despite being burned by her energy. Its skin burned just like steel wool when exposed to fire. Arnold forced more of his remaining aura out. The light swords got bigger and bigger and the knights glowed with a yellow aura. It seems like the skill was buffing everyone holding a light sword. ¡°Sceptim!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Sceptim shouted from the other side of the hall. ¡°Use your strongest attack if this fails to kill her!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Sceptim gripped his longsword with both hands, its tip pointing towards the ceiling. His body was then surrounded in even more Ki. He moved his sword in an arc. A white afterimage was left in its path. He then sheathed the sword while holding onto the sheath. ¡®What kind of stance is that?¡¯ It must be related to his martial art I guess, thought Arnold. There were no flashy lights or effects. All that changed was the amount of Ki that surrounded his body. Certain martial arts require warriors to channel their energy using different poses. This can be done by flexing muscles while gathering energy at your finger tips. The constriction in the muscles trap the energy in that specific area and sends it where it¡¯s needed. Take Sebas for example, he¡¯s a hybrid between a monk and a warrior class. His entire body is his weapon. If he needs to punch something then he¡¯ll tighten his fists, or if he needs to defend his stomach against his opponent¡¯s attack then he¡¯ll flex his ab muscles, thereby gathering his Ki in that specific region. Arnold wanted to learn how to fight like that as well but Sebastian firmly refused to train him. He¡¯s apparently not suitable for hand-to-hand combat arts. ¡°Insects!¡± Kalda¡¯s power intensified. Arnold¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by her sudden exclaim. He could feel his body being crushed under Kalda¡¯s power. Nevertheless, he continued charging forward with the knights. Purple tentacles suddenly erected from the greater demon¡¯s body. The tentacles wrapped around the demon¡¯s body and tried loosening the demon¡¯s grip. Arnold burst forward. ¡®Lancelot might have nothing on this bitch but I¡¯m going to win no matter what! I won¡¯t lose like last time!¡¯ ¡°!!!!¡± He didn¡¯t know if it was a dragon or a human¡¯s war cry that came out of him. His aura was further sucked into the skill. The knights could finally move freely. They followed Arnold with their swords exuding a brilliant yellow light. The light pierced through the chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, casting an ethereal shine around the great hall. The tentacles tried chasing the knights but none of them connected. It was obvious what the tentacles will do once it touches them. Luckily, the tentacles weren¡¯t that fast so they could be dodged easily. Arnold came to a stop a few meters away from Kalda. He held the greatsword in the air. Its light was slowly dwindling, signs that it was weakening. He has to hurry before he runs out of juice. One knight was the first to reach Kalda. The knight pierced the light sword right through the back of the demon, which pierced through Kalda. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Blood spurted out of Kalda¡¯s mouth. The light sword then quickly turned into particles. ¡®So her soul power can¡¯t keep up, huh.¡¯ Another pierced her left shoulder. More blood spurted out of her. Kalda gritted her teeth. In the next moment she pointed her palm towards Arnold for some reason. Hundreds of thin, blacks threads shot towards Arnold with incredible speed. It was so fast that Arnold couldn¡¯t dodge it. His aura pool was almost empty so it was impossible to move as swiftly and quickly as he did before while wearing the armor. Darkness clouded his vision. He could feels the strands piercing through his skull. No, more like the threads forced their way into his head through his eyes, nose, mouth and ears. It felt like worms were moving inside his head. ¡°AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± Searing pain assaulted his temple, causing him to shift between consciousness and unconsciousness. He point of view suddenly became tunnel vision-like with a dark gradient as he felt that he lost control of his body. He suddenly walked over to the greater demon. The demon looked down at him and then at Tanaera in confusion. Its head was suddenly sent flying. The knights came to a stop witnessing that. ¡®Why did I¡­. just do that?¡¯ All of them looked at Arnold who was suddenly helping Kalda! ¡°Lord Arnold!¡± ¡®Sceptim?¡¯ Arnold wanted to turn his head to look at Sceptim but his body didn¡¯t listen to him. ¡®Not this again¡­¡¯ this felt very similar to when he was in the tunnel of the dead. Kalda crushed demon¡¯s head. It turned into dust. She walked over to Arnold, leaned on his chest and issued an order: ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± she pointed at Tanaera, who was standing at the far end of the hall, and continued, ¡°Kill her.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡®What the¡­ I can¡¯t even control my own voice¡­.?¡¯ It was definitely his voice that gave the affirmative. It was obvious what was going on. Arnold gripped the greatsword and burst towards Tanaera with speed he didn¡¯t even know he was capable of in this state. Maybe Kalda was supplying him with power? He could see Tanaera¡¯s terrified expression before a gigantic wall of sludge was summoned in front of her. The slime demon spat a sizzling liquid at Arnold which he swiftly dodged. He also nimbly avoided its strike and cut off the slime¡¯s arms that tried to grab him. He jumped until he was right in front of its large head. He swung the greatsword with incredible force. The slime¡¯s head exploded into pieces. Its body also disappeared. Four suicide demons appeared as if they had been waiting for Arnold to get distracted. Time slowed down just before the demons could reach Arnold. Arnold dropped the light sword. It stayed right where he let go of it. He took out the [Chaos Blades]. He couldn¡¯t fight with his left arm yet so he wrapped the chains around his right arm. The blades on the end of the chains were surrounded in a purple energy. ¡®That¡¯s not my aura. It must be Kalda¡¯s energy that she¡¯s sharing through our link.¡¯ There was no way Tanaera was going to survive this. Not even if she placed a resurrection spell on herself. There would be nothing left to reanimate, anyway. Arnold quickly swung the chains before he span 360, completely obliterating the suicide bombers. Time flowed normally again. The demons didn¡¯t even explode. They just vanished. Arnold landed on the ground with the chains wrapped around his shoulders. He slowly walked towards Tanaera with the greatsword in hand. ¡®If I don¡¯t break free now then I¡¯ll seriously end up killing her.¡¯ If Tanaera wasn¡¯t a summoner then she could¡¯ve easily escaped using her shadow magic spells. One might wonder: Why doesn¡¯t she just switch back to her magician class? Well the answer to that is: There¡¯s a cool down period when changing your class back so she¡¯s basically a sitting duck. Everything in Star Fantasy has some kind of consequence or drawback. It would be too easy to win every fight if that were not the case. Arnold suddenly swung the greatsword in a random direction. A screech resounded. The thing he seemingly just killed appeared moments before its body was surrounded in light. It vanished into nothingness. ¡°OOOUUUHHHH!¡± Arnold jumped up with a ferocious warcry and then slammed the greatsword with all his might. Golden thunder slammed down on the ground, burning anything it touched, including the things he had been aiming for. The ground beneath his feet crumbled under the strength he didn¡¯t know he had. Every single invisible demon that Tanaera secretly summoned was killed in an instant. Arnold could feel the XP coming inside of him. Tanaera backed away with an expression of disbelief. A shadow appeared on her face when she realized that she was now in a corner. Arnold walked towards her while dragging the greatsword. The blade emitted sparks as it was being dragged on the ground. ¡°This can¡¯t be the same man who was going to save Her Majesty¡¯s life¡­¡± one knight remarked in utter shock. ¡°He fell into Lady Kalda¡¯s grasp so it¡¯s not like he¡¯s acting on his own¡­. Still, we¡¯re all doomed¡­¡± ¡°To think I thought he looked weak when he walked through those doors¡­¡± Arnold could hear several other conversations between the knights as he kept walking to Tanaera. Tanaera shut her eyes tightly and turned her head away from Arnold when he stood right in front of her. She collapsed on the ground with trembling knees. ¡°P¡­Please¡­ d¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Arnold was just about to swing the greatsword to put an end to Tanaera¡¯s life as ordered by his Master. ¡°Lord Arnold.¡± Someone suddenly walked in front of Tanaera and faced Arnold. It was the female knight who he had spoken to earlier. Several other knights surrounded her. ¡°Please run, Miss.¡± said Caerwyn, then she unsheathed her rapier, ¡°Kalda¡¯s mind-controlled puppets won¡¯t stop coming for their intended targets unless they¡¯re killed. It¡¯s best to escape now while you can.¡± ¡°¡­Are you going to kill him?¡± ¡°I have no other means of lifting Kalda¡¯s control over him. Besides killing her, of course. Well, I don¡¯t think either option is easy. Please go now.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Tanaera looked at Arnold. Their eyes met. She quickly looked away and ran. Arnold¡¯s body moved to try and stop her. His objective was to kill her so his body wouldn¡¯t perceive the knights as important. The blade of Caerwyn¡¯s rapier suddenly grew longer as if it were alive. It stopped right in front of Arnold¡¯s throat. His killing intent was then directed at them. Caerwyn flinched for a second but she managed to keep her composure. ¡°While we may not be able to stop you, the least we can do is give Master Sceptim some time alone with Kalda. He¡¯s our only hope now.¡± A beastly growl came out of Arnold as if he was a rabid dog. The only thing on his mind right now is to fulfil his order. Anyone else should be killed. The knights grabbed him by his arms, while trying to hold the sword down. Arnold shook them off by spinning around on the spot. The knights were sent flying. Clang! Something suddenly struck his armor. A small ripple was sent through his body, causing him to groan like a wild animal. Before he could react, he was struck yet again. Given the ferocity and precision of the strikes, the person attacking him was aiming for his armor deliberately. The small pokes sent needle-like shockwaves through the armor into his body which travelled around his body like a voice echoing in a cave. Arnold roared, letting out more aura, which in turn blew everything away. He turned to the direction where he was attacked from. He sensed danger and crossed his arms. Another clang resounded. ¡®It¡¯s Caerwyn¡­¡¯ he could see a pink-haired woman in full armor brandishing her rapier. How could a blade that thin generate that much power to create shockwaves? Through armor no less. ¡®As I thought, Sceptim did a fine job training his knights.¡¯ While he commends her strength, she was no match for him in this state. He was three times stronger now that he was under mind control. Couldn¡¯t he defeat Kalda with this much power even if it¡¯s her own? The biggest issue is that he has no idea how to break the link of master and slave. Caerwyn burst toward Arnold. She nimbly dodged his swing and got under his right armpit. She delivered a flurry of strikes into his side. ¡°Guuh! ROOOOAR!¡± A beam of energy almost erupted from Arnold¡¯s mouth. However, before it could leave his mouth completely he was kicked in the chin. The energy from the beam erupted in his mouth. Arnold stumbled dizzyingly while Caerwyn jumped back. ¡®Ugh, she¡¯s quick on her feet.¡¯ He had no control of his own body so he couldn¡¯t make use of his monstrous agility. Caerwyn wasn¡¯t fast by any means. He was just slow. Before she could land on the ground from her earlier kick to his chin, Arnold grabbed her by the neck. She took out a bag and threw it in his face. He inhaled poisoned fumes which momentarily stunned him. He coughed and let Caerwyn go. ¡°[Lunar Dance]!¡± An afterimage manifested behind Caerwyn. Another manifested. Then another. Soon Arnold was surrounded by Caerwyns from all sides. Arnold roared again. Before he could make his move, he was stabbed right through his cheek. He choked on his blood but bit down hard on the rapier. It was too hard to break with just his teeth so he used the rapier to throw the afterimage away. Steam rose from Arnold¡¯s cheek as it was being healed rapidly. Caerwyn got into a stance. Her rapier was pointed at Arnold, which she slowly moved in a circle. The afterimages mimicked this. Arnold jumped in the air in an attempt to escape but he was hit from above with a flurry of strikes. He crashed to the ground. ¡®What is she doing?¡¯ Strange gales surrounded her rapier. Arnold reflectively raised his arms to prepare himself. ¡®Hmm, why am I not using my martial skill? I could easily blow her away.¡¯ Yet somehow he wasn¡¯t doing that. Why? Of course, Arnold doesn¡¯t want to hurt Caerwyn but he was under mind control so his intentions shouldn¡¯t¡­ Wait a second¡­ ¡°Haaah!¡± Caerwyn pulled back the rapier and pierced the air in a straight path. Her afterimages did the same. The gales were sent flying at Arnold. He felt a heavy pressure bring him to his knees. ¡®If I wasn¡¯t wearing this armor then my skin would¡¯ve been skewered by now.¡¯ Caerwyn suddenly cancelled the skill and gained distance from Arnold. Her afterimages vanished. Her attack was barely doing any damage. It seems she realized that. The other knights were busy recovering from Arnold¡¯s previous attack. None of them approached Arnold. Caerwyn calmly got into a stance, ready to attack again. Arnold smashed the greatsword into the floor and roared like a wild animal. ¡°Must. Obey. M-Master! Out. Of. My. Way!¡± Arnold¡¯s vision suddenly changed. He was standing right behind Caerwyn! Caerwyn tried to get away when she realized that but she was punched so hard in the back of the head that her face crashed onto the floor. ¡®What am I doing?¡¯ he straddled Caerwyn and put his hand around her neck. ¡°!¡± Caerwyn tried get to get up but Arnold was way too heavy while wearing this armor . Caerwyn tried to pull his hand away but he just smashed her head against the floor again. She tried again but he continued smashing her face into the floor until she went silent, her eyes blankly turned back in her socket. ¡°Know. Your. Place.¡± He held the greatsword above her throat. ¡®Stop¡­¡¯ And then¡­ Chapter 171 Part 2: His Masters Order(2) ¡°¡ª!¡± A spell was fired at his head at that moment. It wasn¡¯t by any means strong so he didn¡¯t flinch a bit. ¡®Is this¡­¡¯ he turned his head. Tanaera was standing next to the stairs, in the hallway leading to the west wing of the palace, with her hands pointed at him. ¡®So she wasn¡¯t running away, after all¡­¡¯ She was only giving herself enough time to get her class back. Tanaera glared at him in disgust. Arnold stood up, his raging erection dying down. He put his armor piece back on. Caerwyn hurriedly covered herself and gained distance from Arnold. Her face was bloodied and a few teeth were missing. ¡°So, this is your true self¡­.¡± ¡®What does she mean by that¡­?¡¯ ¡°I have no choice but to attack with the intent to kill,¡± Tanaera surrounded herself with magic circles, ¡°Otherwise I¡¯ll be the one to die.¡± Arnold held out his right hand. His light sword flew into his hand. He wasted no time in bursting towards Tanaera and swinging. She vanished. He obliterated part of the wall as if slicing through butter. Black lightning suddenly surrounded his body and wrapped around his limbs like chains. He turned around. One of Tanaera¡¯s magic circles had black lightning coming out of it. Petrify Lightning, a 6th rank spell, falling under the Black Magic section of the Arcane Arts. Arnold tried cutting the lightning with his sword but the lightning maneuvered around his sword as if it were alive. Arnold¡¯s movements were slowed down immensely by the spell. However, he wasn¡¯t petrified as was this spell¡¯s purpose because he was too strong to give in to the spell completely. Things would¡¯ve been a lot easier if he wasn¡¯t wearing such heavy armor though. Now knowing how useless it is to charge at her, Arnold threw the greatsword, aiming right for Tanaera¡¯s head. The caster of [Petrify Lightning] can¡¯t move from their position so this was the perfect opportunity to kill her. One hit from his Ultra Light Greatsword can crushed her body in an instant. However. The sword went right through Tanaera¡¯s body as if she wasn¡¯t even there. ¡®She¡¯s using [Black Dimension], huh.¡¯ Black Dimension is a spell that gives black magic users the ability to move through the fabric of reality in the form of a spirit. To put it simply, she was a phantom capable of interacting with the real world. Being a high ranking spell and all means that the spell is extremely exhausting to cast for long periods of time. Arnold wasn¡¯t certain how much mana Tanaera has or how long she¡¯ll hold out while casting big spells in the process. Physical attacks won¡¯t work. He¡¯ll have to attack with energy-infused attacks. It seems his body caught on to this as it was releasing its aura. ¡°Must¡­ Follow¡­ My¡­ Order!!!¡± the levels of aura he was releasing skyrocketed. His aura was even reaching the ceiling. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re just some wild beast now,¡± Tanaera said in a monotonous voice. Magic circles surrounded her body. Black mana came out of every circle and was sent flying in various directions. Arnold noticed that the mana was heading to the dead bodies of Siana¡¯s knights. ¡®She¡¯s planning on using them¡­ I see, necromancy.¡¯ Their corpses rose unnaturally as if they were puppets picked up by their strings. Arnold took off the Chaos Chain and wrapped it around his right arm, with a few meters of it dangling freely. He swung the chain, obliterating the top half of one of the dead knights. Despite that monstrous display of power, the undead kept coming. What is Tanaera up to? Arnold couldn¡¯t turn his body that well while under the "Petrify Lightning" spell so it was difficult to swing the chains properly. He couldn¡¯t get all the knights. Two latched onto him from behind. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡®Huh? They¡¯re just grabbing onto me? They¡¯re not attacking?¡¯ Something bad was going to happen but his body¡ªdriven by just Kalda¡¯s command¡ªwas incapable of seeing that. Soon Arnold¡¯s arm and body was held down by several of the dead knights. Moving got even more difficult. Arnold continued seething and foaming at the mouth, trying to shake them off. Four of the knights were holding down his right arm so he couldn¡¯t use it to pull them off. His left arm was free but was much too weak to actually exert any strength. ¡®She got me this quickly¡­.¡¯ Tanaera was putting that insanely high Intelligence stat to good use. She had three high rank spells active and even more magic circles ready to be used as backup. What¡¯s more dangerous than a dark magician with a high intelligence stat? Well, the answer is a dark magician capable of multicasting. A shadow suddenly crawled out of Tanaera¡¯s chest. It has the figure of a human. ¡®She¡¯s even using a Phantom Avatar. What the hell is she up to?¡¯ Going by what she said earlier before their fight, it wasn¡¯t anything pleasant. The copy stood up. It had the same features as Tanaera, only it had no pupils and runes were all over its naked body. Those runes are a sign that Tanaera gave most of her power to this phantom. Which means¡­ ¡®Whatever she¡¯s going to do next is going to be big.¡¯ Arnold¡¯s body seemed to know that as it tried harder to break free. A giant jar appeared and floated next to the phantom as it approached Arnold. It reached Arnold. Black mana surrounded its hands. It struck its hand right through Arnold chest, ignoring his armor as an obstacle. ¡®She¡¯s trying to rip out my lifeforce!?¡¯ Arnold had seen this magic before. Elizabeth used to use this magic in the game to kill her enemies quickly without wasting too much power. A person dies completely once every ounce of their lifeforce is forced out. Your soul, the energy you use to fight, basically your entire existence is forced out. A person with two or more life phases is not an exception to this. This spell can kill anything with a lifeforce, gods included. The strongest being that Elizabeth ever killed with this spell was one of the demon lords. Demon lords are essentially demigods, which Elizabeth could kill easily. The difficult part about this spell is that you have to immobilize your enemy before using it. It¡¯s a long and arduous process to remove a lifeforce. ¡°Huuk!¡± Arnold involuntarily groaned when a smidgen of his lifeforce was already in the phantom¡¯s hand. The phantom stepped back while pulling the lifeforce out. ¡°Uuk! Hiik! Grrrr!!!¡± Arnold tried to grab the phantom¡¯s hand to make it stop but his hand phased right through it. Nothing was going to stop Tanaera now. Her life is on the line and she vowed to end his to keep it. ¡®So, this is how I die... as someone¡¯s puppet¡­.¡¯ He always imagined himself dying while in battle against a great foe. What¡¯s more cool than dying in a fight against someone who¡¯s strong? He could picture it: Each of them fighting with their blades, one trying to break the other¡¯s posture to finally deliver that killing blow. Both are equally matched, with not one overwhelming the other easily. Dying or killing someone equal to you in strength is a warrior¡¯s greatest honor. It shows that you struggled to get the upper hand. If a warrior fights someone weaker and wins then it brings regret; if they fight someone much stronger and lose then it brings shame. However, if¡¯s someone equal in strength then it brings honor. Sebastian taught him this. Arnold will just have to accept his death as there is nothing he can do. He closed his eyes, embracing slumber. ¡ó¡ó¡ó There was suddenly a rumble. The ferocious roar of a dragon soon followed. Did that roar just come out of Arnold, thought Caerwyn as she peeked out from behind a pillar. The copy that came out of the magician girl let go of that energy that it was pulling out of Arnold. A gigantic head came out of the black mana in Arnold¡¯s chest. It looked like a serpent, no it had horns so maybe a dragon-like creature? The figure¡¯s head was pitch black and it had only one arm. The creature grabbed the phantom with its one arm before biting the phantom¡¯s head off completely and throwing it aside. ¡®What¡­ What is that¡­?¡¯ Is this some kind of monster that Kalda summoned? Why was it coming out of Arnold? ¡°[Solurn Amoor!]¡± Tanaera shouted. Several black spears manifested around her before shooting at the serpent-like creature. The spears managed to hit but the creature didn¡¯t seem affected at all. [Solurn Cretaru]!¡± Black phantom crows shot at the creature. They exploded upon impact, leaving a black mist behind. More crows manifested and shot at Arnold. Instead of exploding upon impact, the crows detonated immediately when they reached the black smoke. The black smoke exploded, engulfing Arnold and the creature in the blast. The magician girl clutched her eyes and groaned. She also coughed up blood. She fell onto the ground. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡®Did she win?¡¯ Caerwyn squinted her eyes. ¡°!!¡± The creature¡¯s hand flew through the smoke and grabbed the magician girl by the throat. The magician girl was smashed right against the wall behind her. ¡°No matter the times¡­ No matter the world¡­ A human stays a human: Weak.¡± A deep voice came from the smoke as the sound of boots hitting the ground resounded. Arnold emerged from the smoke. The black lightning¡¯s magic circle broke apart, allowing Arnold free movement. Arnold gripped the two blades at the end of the chain around his arm. They were covered in an eerie red aura. The magician girl kicked and hit the creature¡¯s hand but it didn¡¯t budge. There was fear in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s over¡­¡± the woman, who had helped Caerwyn stand up, said beside her. Indeed. They had lost. And it all took a single individual to turn the tide of the battle. There was no way they were going to win against Kalda and Arnold. Arnold stood in front of Tanaera like the reaper standing over the dead. The dragon in his stomach was menacingly glaring at the knights, daring them to interfere. ¡°I¡­ I have to help¡­¡± Even if she knew that she was no match for Arnold, she wanted to buy Siana some time to escape. ¡®Her Majesty is watching. She¡¯ll know to escape while there¡¯s enough time.¡¯ Caerwyn will gladly lay down her life for Siana. Her hand was suddenly grabbed. ¡°No, Caerwyn,¡± Her friend was the one who grabbed her hand, ¡°We lost. There¡¯s no reason to save that girl. We¡¯ll be next anyway.¡± ¡°Rika¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t regret standing up with you, Caerwyn. I¡¯m sure the others share this sentiment. But¡­ Kalda won. She¡¯s going to kill us all. Still¡­ I¡¯ll die with no regrets.¡± Rika smiled. It was a smile of someone who accepted their death. Caerwyn smiled as well, only hers lacked the confidence and acceptance like her friend¡¯s smile. She shut her eyes, unable to look at the scene in front of them. A knight who is unable to save someone in need is no knight; they are a disgrace. This is what Caerwyn believes. ¡°Don¡¯t close your eyes, Caerwyn. We have to look at the girl. She was the last one to stand up to the black knight.¡± Her friend put a hand on Caerwyn¡¯s shoulder. Caerwyn nodded and slowly opened her eyes. ¡®Why is he holding his left hand up to his face¡­?¡¯ Caerwyn noticed his strange gesture. His finger was pointing straight at his temple. Why does he look unaware of his own action¡­? It was at that moment when Arnold held the blades of the chain near the magician girl'' neck¡­ Caerwyn, no, every single onlooker looked in shock at what happened next. A beam of energy was shot from his fingers. An aura blast was shot at Arnold¡¯s head from his own hand! Chapter 172: Sword Master Where¡­ Where am I? Ah, right. I¡¯m still being controlled by Kalda. I fell a sleep for a moment. Arnold opened his eyes. ¡®¡­..¡¯ ¡®Tanaera¡­?¡¯ Why are you looking at me like that? Why are you crying? Ah¡­ that¡¯s right. I was ordered to kill her. Arnold¡¯s thoughts wandered. The two of them had been travelling together for quite a while. They weren¡¯t at the point of being friends, just travelling companions who bickered a lot. Tanaera used to use every opportunity to tease him. There was never a moment where she wasn¡¯t wearing a big smile on her face. She was arrogant and prideful, almost a mirror image of Arnold, because she knew that she was stronger than most. Her mastery of magic brought in her a certain charm that no normal magician has. This charm made Arnold like her more. He didn¡¯t just see her as a potential master for Elizabeth but an ally who he could built a valuable friendship with. Of course, he set aside his personal feelings and instead focused on getting Tanaera to his world so that she could train Elizabeth. What kind of person is Tanaera? Was she really cheerful by heart or was she merely pretending? He couldn¡¯t imagine someone like that, who had gone through a life of abandonment and loneliness, having an innocent heart still. Whether it was genuine or fake, Arnold didn¡¯t know. It was rare for her to get angry but that doesn¡¯t mean she always played the carefree type. She¡¯d ignore Arnold the rest of the day if he upset her or didn¡¯t respond to her blatant teasing that got on his nerves, instead annoying Rafaela. Arnold imagined her cheerful expression with a big smile overlapping her tear-stained face and trembling lips. The expression she was making now mimicked the female victims who he had raped and beaten in the past. Remembering himself before the transmigration left a bitter taste in his mouth. Still, telling¡ªno¡ªtrying to convince himself that he changed and that he wouldn¡¯t do any of the things he did before would be pathetic. It¡¯s like he was trying to run away from the things he did. That expression on Tanaera¡¯s face brought all those memories back. Arnold sighed inwardly and decided to assess the current situation. Some kind of creature¡ªthat had crawled out of his chest¡ªwas holding Tanaera up against a wall. Meanwhile Arnold was holding the Ultra Light Greatsword against Tanaera¡¯s neck, ready to cut her down. He had fallen asleep so he didn¡¯t know what happened earlier for things to get like this. Mind control magic exhausts the mind. He embraced that exhaustion because there was nothing he could do to stop Kalda. ¡®Sorry, Siana. I failed.¡¯ Arnold held the blades of the chains against Tanaera''s neck. A single motion could tear her skin like going through paper with a hot knife. ¡®No¡­¡¯ ¡®I have to stop it¡­¡¯ ¡®I have to resist this¡­¡¯ Somehow, he doesn¡¯t yet know what, he had to do something. He couldn¡¯t accept this situation even if he had no control over it. ¡®Huh¡­?¡¯ He suddenly felt movement in his left arm. It wasn¡¯t an involuntary action. It wasn¡¯t the body being controlled by Kalda. No, it was his own action. But how¡­? He couldn¡¯t look down at his arm but he could control it, unlike the rest of his body. His fingers opened and closed. Had his arm been free all this time? No, did something happen while he was asleep that broke his arm free from Kalda''s magic? An idea came to him in that moment. He recalled what mind control is and what part of the brain it affects. There was no time to explain the process, only trust the results. There¡¯s a section in our brains known as the ¡°Frontal Lobe¡± which controls most functions of the human body. It¡¯s responsible for how you move, what you think, and how you remember things. It helps you respond to stimuli with the help of other bodily functions. Without it, you¡¯d die. If it¡¯s damaged then one would become a vegetable. In short, we all need it to survive. An important point to mention is that mind control affects this exact section of the brain. Arnold might be an impulsive prick sometimes but he wasn¡¯t one to make stupid decisions, unlike that other guy. He assesses situations and responds accordingly. Of course, there are times where he isn¡¯t himself like when he gets drunk and bullies others which just contradicts the two points in the end. But that¡¯s just how he acts when he wants to relieve himself of the burdens in his life. In this situation he¡¯ll need to embrace Liam¡¯s decisions completely. What would that guy do to escape this situation despite knowing the risks¡­.? ¡®I have to¡­ shoot¡­ my frontal lobe¡­¡¯ A voice told him. Was that voice Arnold or Liam? ¡®Shoot¡­ frontal¡­ lobe¡­¡¯ Yes, that. That¡¯s what he would do. Either I kill myself or I live long enough to know my stupid plan worked. He laughed inwardly. The situation he was in was anything but funny. He could die. Arnold had already decided that he was going to do it so there was no point in delaying the matter. His right arm raised the blades. At the same time, he pointed his finger at his temple. He didn''t know why he could move the injured arm. Whatever the case, he was grateful. Fate doesn¡¯t want him dead yet. Or was this just fate¡¯s twisted way of giving him hope only for him to die? Is fate¡ªwhether it¡¯s sentient or not¡ªthat sadistic? I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll do it! A beam of energy was shot from his left hand. His mind blacked out for a moment. It all happened in a second. He could feel a warm liquid dripping down the left side of his face. ¡°Uhhhhh¡­. Guuuuuu¡­.. Huuuuu¡­.¡± Arnold made unintelligible noises before falling onto his knees. He couldn¡¯t breathe. There was no way for his brain to tell him to. He could only look at Tanaera and moan like a cave man. His bladder couldn¡¯t hold his urine anymore so he involuntarily stained his pants. His eyes remained opened, not receiving the protection of blinking. Drool leaked out of his mouth since he couldn¡¯t swallow it on his own. In that moment, Arnold couldn¡¯t think. He didn¡¯t know where he was. He didn¡¯t know who he was. All he could register in his mind was the woman in front of him who was afraid of him. Other parts of his brain were also damaged by his stupid decision. The energy left from the aura blast didn¡¯t have an exit to go through so the energy was blasted around in his head. He couldn¡¯t gather enough aura to blast right through. Miraculously he was still alive with that wound in his head. The dragon in his stomach let go of Tanaera. It turned into smoke and for some reason it went into Arnold¡¯s wound. ¡°Haaaaah!!!¡± Arnold¡¯s mind suddenly woke up from its vegetative state. It was like he was electrocuted in that moment. His bodily functions started working again. ¡°Haaa¡ª" He screamed as he held onto his head. The pain was just too unbearable. Out of instinct, he emptied his magic bag. Some potion bottles fell on the ground, breaking the bottles and wasting the liquids. Doesn¡¯t matter, he can make more. Without a second thought, he bathed his face in the liquid of two of his potions. The pain from his head ceased a little and his mind opened up a bit. ¡°Ugh¡­ Fuck¡­ Fuck¡­¡± he downed another potion. What was that thing that came out of his body? Was it Oriel helping him after all? Whatever it was, it helped him get back to normal somehow. ¡®Hold on¡­¡¯ He could finally think to himself when the potions took effect. His head was still banging and he could see two Tanaeras in front of him but he finally had free will. Tanaera stood up slowly and backed away when Arnold tried to reach out to her. ¡®Dammit, help me up¡­¡¯ He wanted to say that but couldn¡¯t. Instead he downed another potion. Tanaera didn¡¯t stay to help. Instead, she ran away as fast as she could. ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold was about to fall on his face but someone else helped him up. ¡°Lord Arnold¡­ You did it¡­ You broke free¡­¡± he could hear someone¡¯s voice. It sounded muffled as if his ears were clogged with water. ¡°Ahhh¡­ Victoria¡­ is that you?¡± he tried reaching up to the person¡¯s chest. He muttered begrudged ¡°too small for it to be her¡± ¡°W-Well, it seems he¡¯s still with us.¡± The person laughed awkwardly, ¡°The wound in his head needs to be checked. Rika, can you bring the angel who was with the two of them?¡± ¡°Hold on, Caerwyn. What will we do now that Lord Arnold broke free from the control?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Master Sceptim is buying time for us so he probably wants us to help Her Majesty escape.¡± ¡®Caerwyn¡­?¡¯ Arnold¡¯s hazy vision finally cleared. ¡°Ah, shit¡­¡± he held onto his head, ¡°My head¡¯s pounding¡­ Did Sceptim defeat Kalda yet?¡± ¡°The two of them are fighting in the reception room near the entrance,¡± said the brunette who Caerwyn addressed as ¡°Rika¡±, ¡°They destroyed a large chunk of wall and are causing more damage by the second.¡± This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°So that¡¯s why I can hear rumbling¡­¡± ¡®So, Sceptim¡¯s strongest skill didn¡¯t work against Kalda¡­¡¯ Arnold wobbled a bit as he got up. ¡°Careful now. Rika, go get the angel. Hurry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Arnold shook his head. He took out another potion and drank all its contents. Six potions gone just like that. The potions weren¡¯t exactly healing him, just making the pain more bearable and keeping him awake. He has no idea what that creature from before did for him to be alive like this. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Another pulse echoed through his head, pounding against his skull and sending pain down his spine, ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Caerwyn looked at him worriedly but she didn¡¯t bring Rafaela up again. ¡°What are you planning to do now?¡± asked Rika. Arnold looked down at his hands. He opened and closed them. He could still feel Kalda¡¯s power inside of him. Oddly enough the link being severed between the two didn¡¯t take the power away. ¡°I have another idea. The plan from before didn¡¯t end her in one blow,¡± he chewed his lower lip, ¡°I¡¯ll have to use one of my other skills on her this time. One I should¡¯ve used at the start of this fight. But¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t have enough aura to use his martial skill to its fullest potential. Not just that but in his demon lord state the skill will eat up five times more aura to use its evolution state. ¡°Gather the other knights,¡± Arnold commanded. ¡°Understood,¡± Caerwyn didn¡¯t even ask why, only nodded obediently. She sat Arnold down on a pile of rubble before running off. ¡°How does Lord Arnold plan on fighting Kalda in this state?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not planning on fighting her. Not at close-range at least,¡± he took off the top pieces of the armor. ¡®I can finally get out of this heavy armor.¡¯ ¡°I have a skill in mind. It will only work if some of you can transfer your aura to me.¡± Arnold took out a band-aid wrap from the magic bag and threw some of the healing potion¡¯s liquid onto it. He wrapped the band-aid around his head. His left eye went lazy so there¡¯s no need for it to remain open. Which is why he covered it with the cloth. He can fight fine with one eye. ¡°Most of us don¡¯t use aura, Lord Arnold.¡± Rika said in confusion. ¡°I know how to convert Ki to aura. I¡¯ve done it plenty of times in training with my master.¡± ¡°You can really do that¡­?¡± Rika looked at him with widened eyes. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Lord Arnold is amazing.¡± ¡®Normally I would feel proud being praised by such a beautiful woman.¡¯ His head was pounding too much to flirt right now. The situation also didn¡¯t allow him that much leeway. Several sets of footsteps approached the two. Caerwyn¡ªwith about a dozen knights behind her¡ªfinally came back. ¡°I brought whoever was conscious or capable of moving around.¡± ¡°Are the others safe?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. All of the injured were taken to safety while Kalda was distracted by Master Sceptim.¡± ¡°Alright, good. All of you, strip down to your bare chests.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Eh!?!?¡±¡±¡±¡± Several of them blurted out like idiots. He didn¡¯t notice it before but there were more female than male knights in this palace. Was Sceptim just picky over who he wants to train? That dog. ¡°Hurry it up.¡± Arnold took off his shirt as well. His sweaty upper body glistened in the glimmer of the icy white palace. ¡°¡­Wow¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s a real man¡¯s body¡­¡± He could hear several murmurs but didn¡¯t have any interest in what they were saying. ¡°U-Uhm, why do we need to be naked?¡± Rika asked in confusion as she hugged her chest. Caerwyn was already bare-chested during this exchange. She looked at the others like an idiot. It was like she¡¯s asking ¡°Why are you guys still standing around like that?¡± ¡®It seems she¡¯s quite the obedient type¡­¡¯ To be honest, that¡¯s a good trait to have as a knight. She ¡®ll follow orders, regardless of what her master desires, like a good soldier should. ¡°We¡¯ll need to be in close proximity¡ªskin on skin¡ªfor this to work.¡± ¡°C-Can¡¯t we just hold hands?¡± ¡°It¡¯ll take too long. Our energy sources originate from here,¡± he pointed at the middle of his stomach, just above his navel, ¡°If we were to use the method Rika described then the energy will need to go up here, around here, and over here. Until it reaches our hands to be shared with others.¡± In short, it will take longer. Skin-on-skin(hugging or pressing against a person¡¯s back) should be far more effective. Sebastian and Arnold would get shirtless and sit back-to-back for hours until Arnold could understand the technique. Caerwyn didn¡¯t even hesitate after what Arnold said. She hugged Arnold from the side, his arm buried in-between her breasts. ¡°C¡¯mon everyone, we can only rely on Master Sceptim and Lord Arnold! The rest of us are powerless!¡± The knights looked at each other for a few seconds. Arnold could hear multiple sighs before all of them dropped their helmets. All of them were beautiful woman, as Arnold had suspected. Somehow he felt relieved that it wasn¡¯t sweaty old men all around him flashing their manly chests. If he dies today then he would have at least embraced some women. Rika hugged Arnold from behind. Her soft boobs were disfigured as she pressed hard against his back. Soon, multiple women¡ªwith their chests bare for him to see¡ªembraced Arnold. ¡ó¡ó ¡°¡ªYou¡¯re the last one left.¡± Kalda approached Sceptim, ¡°Why are your knights not attacking me? Did they lose their morale when I made that man my slave? They now cower in the shadows and behind rubble.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sceptim didn¡¯t answer her. He just continued focusing on channeling his Ki through his sword. ¡°I should¡¯ve killed you along with those people who tried to take Siana away from me. You wanted to forgive men and women who raped, plundered and murdered people. That makes you no different a sinner as them. How goes that saying by our country¡¯s pope? Those who is''t alloweth injustice art the brethren of evil¡ªwheth''r thee breaketh bread with those folk ''r not.¡± Sceptim responded a few seconds later. ¡°Humans shouldn¡¯t harm each other solely for the act of vengeance. Violence for the sake of revenge is not justified. This is why laws exist. It maintains order and protects innocent people.¡± ¡°Is that so? But if justice isn¡¯t served then the one seeking revenge should take matters into their own hands. That¡¯s what I did when that royal family did nothing to save Siana. They scorned her instead. She held no important position in the family so they were ready to sacrifice her. That¡¯s why those people deserved what they got. You agree, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°While I don¡¯t regret what I did to them, I still think that we shouldn¡¯t take the lives of others as we see fit. I was in a state of rage which clouded my judgment. If I had acted calmly then I would¡¯ve escaped with Her Majesty instead of barricading the entrances and keeping her locked up inside.¡± ¡°Quite hypocritical considering the fact that your current objective is to kill me.¡± How dare he spout things like upholding justice and following laws when his current objective was to commit murder? ¡°You are a threat. What I said doesn¡¯t apply to you.¡± ¡°A threat? So I¡¯m considered an enemy despite offering up my soul to save her?¡± ¡°¡­You know just as much as I do that she¡¯s against it. Deep down she still wishes to see the old you again.¡± ¡°Old me? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve changed at all. Siana was just blind to not see every part of me for who I am. I¡¯ve killed and sacrificed for her. And this is the thanks I get? A hit by the only person I¡¯ve ever loved?¡± ¡°This might end with either of us dying but you will never see Her Majesty again. She¡¯s currently in the company of an angel. If I know the kind of beings angels are then that woman will flee with Her Majesty using the ring artifact and seek refuge with the disciples of the Sky God.¡± Kalda looked up. To others it might seem like she¡¯s staring at the ceiling. But in actuality she was looking right at Siana. Physical objects are no obstacles for her eyes so she can see right through the walls and floors. Everything consists of molecules and matter, which aren¡¯t that difficult for her to see through. Siana was currently sitting in front of a statue of a certain god with her hands clasped while murmuring something. Someone was standing behind her. An angel, thought Kalda when she noticed the halo above the Elf¡¯s head. Kalda finally responded: ¡°I killed several demigods during our travels together. Do you think disciples of some god will stop me from getting what I want?¡± ¡°You must not know this but each of the disciples have worlds that they use to store all kinds of secrets and knowledge. Only they can decide who may enter it.¡± Kalda narrowed her eyes. If that was the case then getting to Siana will become much more difficult. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve gone silent now, have you? Tell me, why do you think Her Majesty is still here?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°She has hope that we will defeat you. Thus, there is no need for her to flee.¡± She has hope that Kalda will be defeated? Did Siana completely abandon their relationship? How dare she¡­ Kalda gripped her scythe. ¡®Even after all I¡¯m done for you¡­¡¯ Normally one would feel sad being abandoned by your once best friend. All Kalda could think about was how she¡¯ll make sure that Siana never does something like this again. ¡°I¡¯ll think of her punishment after I¡¯ve killed you.¡± ¡°Punishment¡­? Do you hear yourself? What friend¡­ No, what kind of person thinks of punishing his or her partner? It¡¯s inhumane. Have you even considered what she thinks of all this?¡± ¡°What she thinks about me does not concern me anymore,¡± she continued, ¡°I always hated that voice of yours. I¡¯ve wanted to cut out your tongue. You whisper sweet nothings to Siana and say things to make her hate me even more.¡± ¡°The damage was already done. It¡¯s your own fault that she¡¯ll never accept you.¡± Kalda went silent. Her mouth kept opening and closing but she didn¡¯t have anything to retort with. All that talk about not caring what Siana thinks of her was obviously just a front. After what seemed like a minute of silence¡­ ¡°¡­A magical oath is the strongest bond we have. Whether she accepts me or not is irrelevant.¡± She denied caring about Siana¡¯s feelings yet again. ¡°¡­..¡± You¡¯ll never change will you, thought Sceptim. Every ounce of hesitation that he had before was gone. This woman was nothing but a shell of the Kalda he knew. As such she must be killed. Before announcing his skill¡¯s name, he whispered under his breath: -Vord A small wisp flew next to him when he whispered. It was so small that one wouldn¡¯t be able to see it unless you look really closely. ¡°[Sunshine Cross]!¡± Sceptim unsheathed his sword with lightning speed. A deafening screech echoed from the friction caused by his Ki hitting the fabric of his sheath. A golden light travelled in a horizontal arc. Kalda¡¯s eyes widened seeing how fast Sceptim got all of a sudden. He was standing mere meters away from her just a second ago! How did he close the distance so fast that even she couldn¡¯t see? He travelled in a straight line without even moving his legs at all! Did he finally catch up to her? Kalda¡¯s eyes followed the arc of light left behind by his longsword. While fast, she could somehow predict the trajectory within those two seconds. She took out two daggers and coated it in her energy. She held the daggers by the area(her neck) that Sceptim¡¯s sword was aiming for. It wasn¡¯t even a second later that her arms¡ªalong with the dagger in her hands¡ªwere send flying when a golden horizontal strike severed them. Kalda jumped back. ¡°Tch.¡± ¡®Why couldn¡¯t the daggers decay his sword? I¡¯m sure his blade touched the daggers.¡¯ She found it strange but didn¡¯t think too deeply about it. Kalda tried to heal her injuries with her Soul Essence. It would only take a second for her to be back in fighting shape. ¡°Huh?¡± the energy wasn¡¯t reacting at all. Her arms were still cut in half and weren¡¯t healing as what she wanted. Kalda noticed that one of her arms were missing. She was certain that both of them fell in the exact same spot. She wanted to reattach her arms but didn¡¯t have enough time to find the other, lest she gets struck down by Sceptim. ¡°¡­Is this your doing?¡± But when? When did Sceptim break her healing factor? Sceptim merely smirked. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re mistaken. It was not me who broke your healing factor. Even if I wanted to, I¡¯d have no idea on how to go about it.¡± Then¡­ Arnold? She underestimated him. No, she underestimated both Sceptim and Arnold. He broke her healing factor with that bizarre skill he used before. Kalda didn¡¯t think much of it before since she could heal all the injuries she sustained earlier. But now she couldn¡¯t heal herself at all. The light element from Arnold¡¯s skill was so powerful that it burned her healing factor. Her healing factor will take some time to recover, unless she ascends to her third Soul Embrace. No, not yet. She didn¡¯t have enough energy yet to use the full capabilities of that form. But wait, is it even necessary to wait until she gathered enough energy for it? The man she was fighting was no demigod or a god for that matter. He was simply a human and humans have limits. That being the case¡­ she shouldn¡¯t act arrogant in this situation. At first, she thought he was the same weak knight that couldn¡¯t hold a candle to her. This is why she never feared him. Of course, she always studied his movements whenever he did mandatory training with the other knights. Somehow he knew what she was doing so he hid all his skills so that she would have no way of knowing how to counter him. While her soul power is indeed a force to be reckoned with, it can¡¯t always protect her. Even her healing factor remains vulnerable. The only other person to break her healing factor was that naked red-haired woman with the knight helm she met on the 100th floor of the dungeon. Coincidentally enough, that woman also had a bunch of light element skills. No matter. Her healing factor will be fully healed. Right now her biggest concern is Sceptim and his Ki. Given the circumstances, one could say that speed is her biggest weakness right now. Her soul power can¡¯t destroy atoms and molecules fast enough to disintegrate something that¡¯s faster than she is. Her healing factor being useless makes things even worse. She couldn¡¯t disintegrate his energy fast enough and she couldn¡¯t heal herself. This was probably the second time that she had truly struggled in a fight. If she had known Sceptim was in possession of such a powerful and deadly skill then she wouldn¡¯t have left her body so exposed. While she couldn¡¯t use the healing factor, she could still surround her body in Soul Essence to demotivate Sceptim from attacking so confidently. Within two seconds of contemplating and ruminating what she had to do, Kalda decided to take a risk. Long blades came out of Kalda¡¯s arms. The blades were made out of pure energy. ¡°I¡¯ll have to kill you before you have a chance to use that skill again.¡± Sceptim only managed to use the skill because she wasted time talking to him. Judging by his stance before using the skill, he had to sheathe the sword and focus all his Ki into the sheathed blade. Kalda charged at Sceptim. She swung her right arm as she would her scythe. Sceptim managed to block one but Kalda span around and swung the other, tearing off a chunk of his armour. He skilfully avoided her left arm going in for a stab. ¡°Humph!¡± The monster kicked upwards, aiming for Kalda¡¯s chin, but she managed to block its kick with her leg. Sceptim pierced his longsword through the air, aiming to stab Kalda while she was close to him. She moved her neck to the side, barely evading his strike. She kicked him in the head, which sent him flying into the wall behind him. The kick was so powerful that the wall collapsed completely. Sceptim rolled like a ball into the reception room. Kalda chased after him. She kicked him against another wall before he could land properly. ¡°¡ªkh!¡± Sceptim spat out a thick clot of blood before getting up from under the rubble. Kalda has the advantage when it comes to raw strength but she can¡¯t fight properly in her current state. Her second Soul Embrace form is growing weaker by the second. If Sceptim used another skill then she would have no choice but to ascend to her third essence form. Were this at the start of the fight then she would''ve been much too prideful to go all out against someone so much weaker than her. ¡°¡­I will be honest with you, Kalda.¡± Sceptim spoke, ¡°I cannot use that skill from before again. It took too much of my Ki and I¡¯ve been trying to gather more in hopes of using it again. However, I¡¯m contemplating between my strongest skill and the other skills in my arsenal. Should I risk fighting a battle of attrition until I¡¯m ready for [Sunshine Cross] or do I use my weaker skills to chip away at you?¡± ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± The two of them were out to kill each other. Why would he blatantly admit to being too weak to use the skill when he knows that Kalda was trying to prevent him from using it again? ¡°I only want to let you know that I¡¯m not planning anything.¡± Sceptim sheathed his sword and relaxed his posture. ¡°You¡¯ve taken control of Lord Arnold. I know that I cannot defeat you both. It¡¯s either one or the other. However, I¡¯ll die before I can finish you both. Normally I would¡¯ve placed my trust in my knights but I understand that they are much too weak to sin against either of you. Their numbers were dwindled down so there¡¯s not enough of them to use numbers against you.¡± ¡°So, you realized that this fight is meaningless.¡± Kalda approached the relaxed Sceptim. He looked down at her and she looked up at him. ¡°No, that is not at all what I am getting at.¡± Kalda frowned. ¡°What do you¡ª¡± Her surroundings suddenly changed. She was no standing across the reception room. Strange. Wasn¡¯t she just standing near Sceptim? Kalda turned around but¡ª ¡°¡ªUk!?¡± Sceptim pierced Kalda¡¯s chest with his longsword. How!? ¡°!!!¡± Kalda looked down at the sword that had gone right through her chest. ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°Vord has been successful.¡± Sceptim, who was pushing the sword deeper into Kalda¡¯s chest, remarked. Kalda coughed up blood, ¡°V¡­Vord?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the name of a Great Rune that gives its wielder the power of illusion using their own energy. I meant it when I said that I didn¡¯t have enough power for another [Sunshine Cross].¡± Sceptim took out something from his magic bag. It was Kalda¡¯s arm. There were strange runic patterns on the palm of her hand. The runes gathered into a single ball of light. A wisp¡­? ¡°W¡­ What¡­¡± ¡°Your energy is linked to your soul power no matter which body part is chopped off. In this arm resides the same energy. The Rune I used requires its wielder to place it on one¡¯s target¡¯s body. It doesn¡¯t matter where. That¡¯s exactly what I did. I squeezed what little Ki I had left to land this final blow. Ah, my sword is beginning to crack.¡± One more thing, said Sceptim. ¡°While I can¡¯t place my trust in my knights to slay you, there is someone else who has my undying trust and loyalty.¡± Sceptim pulled out his sword. The blade broke and fell onto the floor. Kalda was right. His swordsmanship is faster than her soul power¡¯s ability. ¡®So this is what you¡¯ve been doing all these years. You didn¡¯t train yourself to get stronger than me, to finally kill me with an overwhelming advantage in power. You trained your sword to be faster than my soul power¡­ And succeeded¡­¡¯ That''s exactly what makes him a master of the sword. Kalda¡¯s vision grew hazy. A blue light came from behind Sceptim. He stepped out of the way. ¡°¡ªI leave this to you, Lord Arnold.¡± !!!! Arnold was standing there at the hole that Kalda made when she kicked Sceptim into the reception room. How did he break the mind control? How did he have that much aura after all this time? Kalda couldn¡¯t worry about that right now. She has to use her Third Soul Essence now or else she¡¯s going to be the one to die! ¡°¡ªUndying trust and loyalty, huh? And what did I do to deserve that?¡± Blue aura, much more intense than it had ever been before, was surrounding his body. The ultra greatsword in his hand slowly turned into particles and faded away, leaving a sword with a blue blade in its place. He pointed that sword at Kalda. He said the following words calmly: ¡°[Storm of The Water Dragon].¡± A roar so majestic that it echoed in the pits of Kalda¡¯s stomach resounded. Chapter 173: Goodbye The manifested water dragon managed to collapse the reception room¡¯s ceiling. Not just that but there was a gigantic hole on the other side of the room. The cold air from the artificial relic tomb flowed into the reception room. There was a pile of rubble in front of the now exhausted Arnold. Arnold collapsed on his knees, spewing blood everywhere. It felt like his soul was sucked out of that one skill. The pounding in his head felt even worse than before. ¡°You broke free. I¡¯m glad we didn¡¯t lose you.¡± Sceptim put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°I almost killed myself, you know¡­¡± ¡°Wait, did you¡­¡± Sceptim looked at the bloody bandage around Arnold¡¯s head. ¡°Yeah. I had to. I had no idea if it would work, though.¡± ¡°Come. I must get you to the medic room. Many of my subordinates are well-versed in arcane healing magic so they should be able to help you with the pain for now. You¡¯ll have to lay in bed for a few days to recover.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Arnold tried to get up but he fell down again, ¡°Shit. My legs are too tired to stand.¡± It felt like he had been sitting down on a toilet seat for too long. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s unfortunate. Then please wait here. I will bring them instead.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sceptim was just about to step out of the room before a voice came from beneath the collapsed rubble. ¡°¡ªYou almost killed me, you bastard.¡± Kalda¡¯s voice came from the rubble. A figure rose in the air amidst the smoke of the debris. Her body and her hair was a bright cyan. Her clothes were gone and it seemed as if her hair was now just part of her skin. Her body was inhumane. Her pupils were gone, now replaced by a yellow light. Arnold couldn¡¯t even react. Sceptim just stood there silently. ¡°¡ªI fell for such a simple rune magic trick. If I didn¡¯t focus so much on that skill of yours then I would¡¯ve been able to prepare myself against that other bastard''s attack." She spat on the ground in contempt. ¡°H-How¡­ Surely not even you can survive from such a powerful blast¡ª¡± ¡°Silence.¡± Spears of pure light manifested around Kalda and was launched at Sceptim. Sceptim was sent flying across the hallway, collapsing two pillars. The monster had lost its grip on him so it was sent flying somewhere else. Arnold didn¡¯t have the leeway to check if the two of them were alright. ¡°¡­That¡­ That was everything I had¡­ Everything that they could give me¡­¡± Kalda opened her eyes and spoke in a soft and calm voice as if the skill from before did nothing to her. ¡°Had you left us alone then you wouldn¡¯t have been in this position. For a weakling you brought the most trouble in this fight. No one has been able to break free from my control. I thought you would be no different. What a fool I was.¡± Her arm turned into a long spike. Arnold lifted his upper body. He looked up at the hole in the ceiling caused by his last Leviathan Storm. ¡®Am I going to lose again like I lost against Lancelot? Dammit¡­¡¯ Arnold looked at his Aura Sword which was laying on the ground next to him. It was slowly turning into particles. This was the first time that he used all his aura. It was an unfamiliar and unpleasant feeling. He still had demon energy left inside his body but that was useless in a fight without aura. His factor only works if he has the aura to control it. All that power in his reserves is meant to be used by a demon lord, not a factor. He hasn¡¯t bloomed yet¡ªno, more like Oriel hasn¡¯t taken over his body yet so he can¡¯t use the demon energy as is. The only use this demon energy has is to create a demon portal which he was incapable of doing anyway. Kalda slowly descended onto the ground. She began walking over to Arnold. A shadow suddenly loomed over Arnold whose head was lowered. He heard gurgling and growling. He looked up. ¡°You¡¯re¡­.¡± The monster was standing right in front of Arnold as if to protect him. Its face was hidden under a blue mantle. It appears to have ripped one of the curtains off to hide itself. Its head, until its elongated neck, was the only part of its body that was concealed. ¡°¡­Is Sceptim dead?¡± Arnold asked the creature. It shook its head. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ Well, we¡¯re going to die anyway so what¡¯s the point of being relieved?¡± Arnold sat cross-legged on the ground, ¡°Step out of the way¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Take Sceptim and Siana and run. From what I¡¯ve seen, you have some pretty strong legs that can even outrun that woman.¡± Arnold looked around to see if he can spot Tanaera. ¡®She didn¡¯t come back¡­¡¯ Tanaera would¡¯ve stood a better chance against Kalda in this situation. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Arnold clutched his head. His ears were ringing. His physical exhaustion will knock him out any minute now. Blood leaked from his forehead where he shot himself. Either he collapses from his own exhaustion or he passes out from the wound once his adrenaline runs out. ¡°Out of the way.¡± Kalda held her bladed arm against the monster¡¯s neck. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I will spare your master. The two of you can leave. Once He grants my wish then Siana and I can go wherever we like.¡± ¡°Rafaela¡­¡± Arnold murmured the angel¡¯s name. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Please spare her too¡­ She¡­ She just wants to go home. We met each other along the way¡ª¡± ¡°I will not spare her as there is a likelihood that she will bring you back to life so that you can try and separate me and Siana.¡± Arnold scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to spare her so that she can revive me¡­ The two of us are hardly friends so why would she risk her life to bring me back? I¡¯m¡­ only asking you because I dragged her into this¡­ in the first place¡­ So she doesn¡¯t deserve to die with me.¡± He didn¡¯t know whether or not he¡¯d really be revived back in the angelic shrine. It¡¯s not like its location is a secret. All of the angels and the disciples know about it. There¡¯s a possibility that all the lives have been used. ¡°To think that someone would beg for the life of a stranger¡­ I will say this: You are a threat. A threat far greater than the demigods I¡¯ve slain. It¡¯s funny. I¡¯ve never seen my defeat during battle with demigods yet somehow I¡¯ve seen myself die to you countless times when I close my eyes. But that can¡¯t be, can it? I¡¯m stronger. I can kill you whenever I want to. Why should I fear a weak little man? No, it¡¯s not you I fear¡­ It¡¯s something else¡­ Something inside of you. That power. The power is connected to it. That power from before is unlike anything I''ve seen before.¡± Arnold lifted his aching body. He walked around the monster that was protecting him. ¡°You¡¯ve slain demigods but you¡¯re scared of some demon lord?¡± his body was slowly being surrounded in a transparent energy. He shaped his hand like a blade. Pure white energy surrounded it. Arnold stood in a certain hand-to-hand combat martial art stance with his right hand facing Kalda. It resembled the Ki Stance that Sebastian usually takes during combat. ¡°You¡¯re going to fight me in this state?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rather die fighting than wait for death. Even if it¡¯s inevitable.¡± Though he said that, he fell onto his knees immediately after activating Sword Intent. He also coughed up more blood. His vision was shaking. Arnold tried to grab onto something to stop himself from falling. He grabbed Kalda. She kicked him aside. ¡®Huh¡­¡¯ He looked at his hand in visible confusion and surprise. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. Something strange just happened. It seems only he caught on to this. ¡°What a pitiful sight.¡± Kalda held her bladed arm over the prostrating Arnold. The blade was right above his neck. ¡°You had an army fighting for you but now you¡¯re going to die alone. Your companions have also abandoned you. Death is a lonely thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Arnold slowly lifted his shaking hand. The white energy surrounding his body was slowly gathering in his right hand that was pointing towards Kalda. He gave her a cold stare out of the corner of his eye. ¡°Are you cursing me to death inside your head? What a futile attempt at retaliation. Whichever god you serve will only be able to answer your prayers when I die, which will never happen. I do not age and no one can defeat me. I suppose that¡¯s all the weak can do. They can only curse and die like the weaklings they are¡ª¡± There was a piercing sound, followed by a gasp and gurgling that bellowed from the throat. ¡°¡ªAAAAAAAHHHHHH!¡± A bloodcurdling scream resounded before several explosions filled the great hall. The great hall was then filled with smoke from the explosions. The screams belonged to that a woman. ¡°¡­..¡± The smoke¡ªthat was surrounding Arnold and Kalda¡ªfaded away. Kalda was standing there with her head bent backwards and her eyes and mouth opened. Her body was now back to normal. Why is that? Arnold lifted his head to look at her. His Sword Intent blade went right through her heart. ¡°Ha... Hahaha¡­ Hahahahahhahahaha! Hahahahahaha! Hahahahaha!¡± Crazy laughter filled the silent great hall. The stench of blood and guts was ever present and the sounds of pained groans resounded. The battle was over. ¡°Hahahahahahaha¡ª¡± Arnold stopped laughing and collapsed face first on the ground. He groaned and took out the Borati Chime. He shook it. The bells rang and were surrounded by a bright light. He could feel his body being healed slightly by the magic item. Arnold took in a deep breath. Innards and blood filled his nostrils, signs that a battle took place. Kalda¡¯s body fell right next to him. Smoke was coming out of her eye sockets, nose, mouth and ears. Her once porcelain skin was charred. Her once beautiful red lips were now gone, burned away from the explosions from before. A strange liquid leaked out of the holes in her head. It seems the explosions melted her brain. ¡°To think your weakness is a technique that was invented to deflect arrows¡­¡± Arnold muttered as he slowly stood up. Arnold defeated Kalda with one of the game¡¯s deadliest combinations: Blood and Aether. Well, he used Sword Intent but it still has the same effects as Aether, only much weaker. Still, the energy itself combusts when it comes into contact with blood. Of course, it depends on how much Sword Intent is used. A small amount of the energy will do nothing against an adult human. Luckily, Sword Intent is an active power which can be used so long as the user¡¯s lifeforce is intact. Arnold used Kalda¡¯s blood against her. What her third form does is coat her body in her soul power which allows her to erase anything she touches. He expected that her soul power destroyed her mortal flesh to reveal her true form: Pure energy. But it seems he wad wrong. If he was right then Sword Intent wouldn¡¯t have worked. How else could he use her own blood to kill her? This is why Aether is a taboo amongst humans. This technique is any sentient being¡¯s weakness. But how did Arnold manage to defeat her and not get disintegrated when he touched her earlier? That was what Sceptim told him would happen if touched by Kalda¡¯s power. The answer is: His body was still surrounded in Sword Intent during that time. Which means that Kalda¡¯s soul power doesn¡¯t work on Aether or Sword Intent. Imagine water and oil: two things that can never mixed. The same theory surrounding water and oil can apply to Sword Intent and Kalda¡¯s soul power. ¡°I almost fucking died today.¡± Instead of feeling remorse, he laughed. And laughed. And laughed. And laughed some more. ¡°Lord Arnold!¡± He suddenly heard Siana¡¯s voice coming from the direction of the stairs. He looked back. Siana was right next to him when he turned around. ¡°Are you okay? Can you walk?¡± ¡°''Tis but a few scratches.¡± He said with a thumbs up but he groaned when Siana touched his head. The magic item he used earlier didn¡¯t seem to work on all areas on his body. His self-inflicted wound was the worst injury at the moment. ¡°What is it with men and acting tough? I used to treat Sceptim¡¯s battle wounds all the time. He always smiles confidently but cries when I touch his wounds. The two of you are very alike.¡± ¡°I see¡­ If I¡¯m being honest, I¡¯d prefer dying over this pain¡­ By the way¡­ Kalda¡­¡± Siana nodded. She looked over to Kalda who was laying motionlessly next to them. ¡°I already grieved for my friend when she died long ago. This isn¡¯t my friend. I¡¯ve always told myself not to think like that but I¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but hate her. I hated her so much. I¡­ I just wanted my Kalda back¡­ The sweet girl I found out in the rain was nowhere to be seen.¡± Siana held Arnold¡¯s hand, ¡°I¡­ No, I won¡¯t say anything more. I¡¯m grateful for what you did for me. Thank you.¡± Arnold pulled his hand back and stood up. ¡°Thank the knights who risked their lives to help us,¡± he said with his back turned to her, ¡°Hold proper funerals for all of the ones that died.¡± Siana lowered her head. ¡°¡­Yes, sir Arnold¡­¡± Arnold was about to walk away but stopped to ask her something, ¡°Do you have Godworm silk?¡± ¡°Uhm, what¡¯s that?¡± Siana asked in confusion. ¡°If we don¡¯t stop Kalda¡¯s soul from leaving her body then everything would¡¯ve been for nothing. A blanket made out of Godworm silk will prevent that. Since you don¡¯t even know what that is, I should assume you don¡¯t have any. Then I¡¯ll have to tell Rafaela to make holy water and soak a blanket in it so that we can wrap Kalda¡¯s body in it. She¡¯ll need to make a lot of holy water and keep the blanket wet. This will keep Kalda¡¯s soul contained within her body.¡± ¡°Sir Arnold¡­¡± ¡°Is there a room where I can rest?¡± Arnold pretended not to see her expression. Why did she look sad despite telling him that she grieved for her friend long ago? Isn¡¯t she the one acting tough? Siana spoke with her head lowered, ¡°I prepared a room for you down the hall on the same floor my bedroom is located. Please have a good rest¡­¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold disappeared up the stairs. Siana looked down at her friend¡¯s lifeless body. She didn¡¯t even shed a single tear for losing Kalda. Whoever this woman was before she died wasn¡¯t Kalda. ¡°The two of us used to dream together. Didn¡¯t you share my dream of having a family and a home? I would¡¯ve given up my royal title just to be with you.¡± Siana remembered that meek girl she picked up on the streets. Then she remembered that monster who saved her when she was kidnapped by that slave trader. Siana had never been so scared of her life, not even when she was kidnapped. Of course, she quickly forgot about it for a while since Kalda only showed that evil side of herself once. She went right back to normal a few days after that incident. However, Siana saw that same monster every single day when she left her kingdom and began her journey to find a new home. She feared for her life everyday. Her knights and Sceptim offered her no comfort. ¡°Do you feel guilty?¡± Sceptim suddenly appeared next to her. The monster was holding him up as usual but it seems that he can¡¯t walk on his own yet. Fatigue or mental exhaustion breaks their symbiotic bond which makes it difficult for the monster to know what he wants to do or where he wants to go. Siana responded with a ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°You passed on your burden to a stranger so it¡¯s right that you feel that way. However, he accepted your burden so you have nothing to be sorry for.¡± ¡°But you¡­ you almost died¡­ What¡­ What would I have done if I lost you as well¡­?¡± She looked up at him. Sceptim smiled gently. His golden eyes stared deeply into her own. ¡°Protecting you is my only purpose for going on living. If you didn¡¯t ask me to be your personal artist that day then I would¡¯ve been rotting in the ground 6ft deep. I¡¯m half a man. A man like me doesn¡¯t have a purpose as a human being. I don¡¯t even deserve love. But I found you¡ªwell, you found me and gave me a purpose. For that I intend to protect you to fulfil that purpose. Putting my life on the line to protect you is my duty.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Siana¡¯s cheeks flushed red. She quickly lowered her head. Her heart felt like it would burst out of her chest. Deep down Siana wished to be with Sceptim instead. The two have been through a lot, even before they left their home world. Throughout the years he¡¯s been protecting her without regard for his own life. There were even multiple instances where he placed his own life in her hands. The first one was travelling with her throughout the nine realms in search of a new home. Her power alone was a danger to everyone she holds dear to her. Because of this she wanted the two to go their separate ways. The knights also shouldn¡¯t have stayed. However, they refused to leave her side. They even asked to follow her until her dying breath. Siana became immortal when she obtained her soul power so she would¡¯ve lived forever if not for the power¡¯s side effects. Siana granted their wish and made them all immortal as well. They¡¯ve served her ever since she left her home world. Sceptim was no different. Siana wanted to at least see what he would say if she said she wanted to be with him before she dies. Of course, she had no right to wish for something like that. She was disrespecting Sceptim¡¯s resolve to protect his purpose by imagining ¡°what ifs¡±. Plus, there¡¯s no way the two could ever be together as lovers. They¡¯ve journeyed together for a century and not once had she thought about how things would¡¯ve been different if he wasn¡¯t born a¡­ a cripple. While he can fulfil his duties as a knight splendidly, it¡¯s a mystery whether he can fulfil his duties as a man to her. ¡®It was never meant to be¡­ is probably what he would say¡­¡¯ ¡°You should go talk to him, Lady Siana.¡± Siana broke out of her daze. ¡°Lady Siana? You¡¯re not calling me by my title anymore?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve given up your palace that was the last proof of your title as royalty.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ right¡­ I did promise to give everything I have, didn¡¯t I¡­? Yes, I did¡­ I did¡­¡± A part of her still couldn¡¯t believe what happened so she was still a little confused. She¡¯ll finally become a normal girl again. The thought of finally being able to make friends and find love was making Siana excited. This was an emotion she hadn¡¯t experienced for a while. ¡°Go talk to him, Lady Siana. If not for him¡­¡± Sceptim looked around. The knights were still struggling to get up after that intense fight. Arnold was the only one who could get up and walk away even though he bore the heaviest burden in this fight, ¡°¡­then we would¡¯ve lost much more.¡± ¡°I know¡­ But, I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t want to talk about what he did for me. I valued his life the same as some artifact that was useless to me. This palace is also not something you trade for a human¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Your kindness blinds you sometimes, Lady Siana.¡± ¡°How!? For all I know he probably never killed someone before in his life! You know what something like that does, don¡¯t you!? I¡­ I know that feeling as well. To take someone¡¯s life as if you¡¯re a god¡­ That¡¯s something humans should never be able to comprehend. They shouldn¡¯t know what it feels like¡­¡± Those who do are murderers. ¡°I will repeat myself, Lady Siana: Your kindness blinds you,¡± Sceptim looked down at Kalda. His smile vanished, ¡°Watching someone fight with the intent to kill can teach you many things about that person. What you saw earlier wasn¡¯t his regret for killing someone. I can tell that he¡¯s killed many people before.¡± ¡°Why do you think so¡­?¡± ¡°He laughed.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°He burst out into laughter when he killed Kalda. I don¡¯t know what power he used but he seemed upset that something so simple could defeat someone like her. He was even resistant to her soul power¡¯s touch. I heard him say something along the lines of ¡®a technique used to deflect arrows¡¯. I could hear the disappointment in his voice. It was as if he wasted his time.¡± Sceptim continued, ¡°If he didn¡¯t gain back control of his body then Kalda would¡¯ve won. I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s even alive right now with that head injury.¡± ¡°What did he do to break out of Kalda¡¯s control?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you watching the battle?¡± Siana¡¯s ice had already spread through every inch of this palace so she can observe every room and hall. ¡°I¡­ I stopped at a certain point. I couldn¡¯t continue watching my knights dying one by one. Miss Rafaela informed me that the battle was over. I came running as soon as I heard.¡± ¡°I see. From what Caerwyn told me, Lord Arnold injured himself to break free from Kalda¡¯s control. I don¡¯t know if he actually thought it would work. I didn¡¯t even know that breaking free of Kalda¡¯s control like that was possible.¡± Whether he was really trying to kill himself or not, the good thing is that he managed to break free of Kalda¡¯s control by taking that risk. ¡°He truly is one of the strangest individuals I¡¯ve ever met,¡± Sceptim said with a wry smile, ¡°Taking such a risk to break free from mind control is¡­ well, it¡¯s the kind of things crazy people would do. Did he even think for one second that it would work?¡± One of the knights approached the two. It was a young woman with long pink hair. ¡°I apologize for interrupting your conversation.¡± Caerwyn bowed, ¡°What are your orders, Lady Siana?¡± Siana looked around the great hall. She stayed silent for a minute straight just to take in what happened. Did every noble feel this amount of sorrow she was feeling when they watch their knights return from battle? ¡°Collect all the pieces of armor and take it to the treasury room. It will be given to my benefactor, Sir Arnold. Next I want all of you to fetch every available construction spell sheet we have. We can¡¯t hand the palace over to Sir Arnold in this state.¡± ¡°Will that be all?¡± ¡°No.¡± Siana looked down at Kalda. Her face was unrecognizable since her skin was charred and her lips melted away. Her eyes were mere holes and only small patches of hair remained. ¡°Before doing anything else, I want you to take Kalda to Miss Rafaela. She will be waiting in my room.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Caerwyn quickly left their side to call two other knights to help with the body. Siana watched in silence as she watched her former friend¡¯s lifeless body being carried up the stairs. The sun¡¯s light that was shining through the big window above the stairs made it seem as though Kalda was being carried off to heaven by angels. Of course, that was just Siana¡¯s imagination. ¡°¡­Goodbye, Kalda¡­¡± Side Story - Twisted Love Author note: This isn''t part of the main story but it concludes Kalda and Siana''s past. As always, let me know if you spot any errors. ¡ó It was the next morning after Siana and Kalda''s first date and "night as lovers". Kalda was running around the villa following out her orders given to her by the head manservant. "Did you take out the plates of the boxes like I told you to?" "Yes, Sir¡­" "What about silver cutlery? Did you bring the ones from the royal palace?" "U-Uhm, I forgot¡­" Kalda lowered her head with a blush. "You imbecile!" the butler knocked her on the head, "Do you expect the Young Master to eat with plastic cutlery!? Her highness will be left with a red face from shame! You''re supposed to be the errand maid! Act like it!" He slapped her with his backhand this time. Kalda just stood there and took it. It''s not like his hits hurt anyway. Still, she felt embarrassed for screwing up like this. "Harassing her again even after being warned last time?" The head maid suddenly appeared next to the butler. "Ahem, Lady Brenna. I did not mean to take my frustrations out on Kalda." The butler bowed to the glasses wearing mature woman. While the butler was the head of the manservants, that doesn''t mean that he holds more authority than the Head Maid. In fact, Brenna was once the Queen''s personal handmaiden and had served the royal family for two decades, ever since she was 26 years old. Every servant¡ªknights included¡ªof the royal family respects Brenna. She''s gentle, but strict, and very loving towards the younger servants. Kalda breathed a sigh of relief. "Please handle the cutlery on your own. I have another job I wish to give Kalda,'' said Brenna with a smile. "Yes, yes. I will get right to it." Before leaving he glared at Kalda. He never did like her. He made that obvious in these last three years. "I-I''m sorry for being so incompetent even after Lady Brenna taught me so much¡­" "Don''t worry, dear. I haven''t heard many complaints about you anyway so I am not upset in the slightest. No one is perfect. But remember that the gravity of your actions will fall on your superior. Me." "Yes¡­" "Here''s your new schedule. I''ll take your old one and give it to one of the other servants since you''re needed elsewhere." Brenna handed a clipboard to Kalda. "Uhm, why did you go through the trouble of bringing it personally? I could have fetched it myself, Lady Brenna." "Hmm, it''s because I wanted to see this cute face of yours again," she trailed her finger down Kalda''s face, "I work long hours in the palace and don''t have a lot of time on my hands to visit the villa¡ªdespite it being my responsibility to manage the villa." "Uhm, so you come here often just to see me¡­?" "My, did I stutter when I said I wanted to see this cute face?" ''Why does she keep flirting with me¡­'' "I almost changed Her Highness'' duvet and blankets this morning but I noticed that she had an extra pair on the ground next to the bed. Meaning that she changed the bedding on her own. That bedding was very wet and smelly. Are you eating well? Depending on which food you eat, it can cause your¡ªyou know¡ªto smell different." "W-Why would you ask me t-that? I-It''s not like I¡ª" "Stop, Kalda. You''re very bad at acting and lying for that matter. I know the two of you are together. But I want you to know that the two of you will never be able to start a life together. She might be fine with becoming a submissive wife but that will change. Her life will slowly begin eating away at her existence until she can''t stand it anymore. You might even find yourself a nice girl to setting down with while she stays married. What do you think she''ll do once she realized that her life as a princess is a dead end even if she is financially secured?" "¡­" "She''ll kill herself. I know because my mother did the same thing. I grew up in nobility and have seen many things. She sold me into slavery to buy drugs. When that wasn''t enough she sold her organs to pay off a loan shark. Eventually she became a cheap whore for other nobles. I didn''t even attend her funeral because I despise people who become depressed because of their own actions which leads to suicide." "¡­.." "Her highness is travelling across the country to go visit her fianc¨¦. She might never come back." "W-What do you mean?" "She knows as much as I do that it''s best for both of you. At least this way she can focus on other things. If she goes through with this farce while still thinking about you then¡ªwell¡ªyou know what will happen." "¡­." "You may wait at Fetherkit''s Highway. She still needs to go around the capital greeting everyone. Like I said, this will be the last time we''ll ever see her." Brenna then got closer to Kalda. She held Kalda''s hair in her hand and sniffed it. "You always smell like a bundle of flowers. Such a young aroma." She then whispered in Kalda''s ear, "Come visit me at my house once you''ve made the right decision." "Right decision" as in abandoning her love for Siana. "I''ll be there for you." Brenna pulled away as if nothing happened, "Complete your duties for the rest of the day then you are free to do as you please. Just remember to be back at the villa by morning if you plan on going out." "Lady Brenna¡­" "End of discussion, Kalda. Get to work. No, I assume you want to check in on Her Highness?" Kalda nodded without a word. "Then hurry up and finish your goodbyes. Today is the last day you''ll see her." She bolted up the stairs, not wasting a second. "Hey! Watch it!" Kalda almost bumped into a servant. She continued running. "Oh, Kalda. There you are. Do you wanna catch dinner sometime¡ª" Kalda ran past the knight who was trying to talk to her. "No running in the hallway! Look at what you did to the rug!" "Sorry! I''ll fix it later!" Kalda shouted to the maid who complained. The door of the room she was trying to reach finally came into view. Kalda swung open the door without a second thought. "Siana!" "Kyaah!?" Siana¡ªwho was busy putting on a bra¡ªgot such a fright that she dropped her bra, exposing her milky white breasts and perky pink nipples. "W-Why did you suddenly barge in!?" Siana threw a pillow at Kalda, "Close the door!!!" Kalda looked back and noticed that there were two male servants staring blankly into the room. Their eyes were look straight at Siana''s exposed chest. "S-Sorry." Kalda hurriedly closed the door. ¡­ Siana¡ªnow dressed¡ªwas standing in front of Kalda¡ªwho was now sitting on one of the chairs. Kalda was too embarrassed to talk while Siana was busy putting on her clothes so she remained quiet until now. "Kalda¡­" Siana began speaking, "If you''re here about last night¡­" "Isn''t there another way! Why should we have to be apart for your marriage to work!? I can work for your husband, right!? That way the two of us don''t have to be separated. Yes, yes. That could work. We¡­ We can buy a small house not far from the main household." "And do what?" "W-We can¡­ you know¡­" "So I''m supposed to run around with my lover like a 12 year old girl? A girl who''s too scared to show or tell her parents about her lover? Am I supposed to go to this house of ours just so we can have dinner and then sex? What kind of life is that?" "¡­But we''ll be together." "We''d tire of running around like that eventually. It doesn''t sound like a life I want to live until old age." "Yes, but..." "Enough, Kalda. We can''t do it." "Why¡­ Why can''t we do it? C-Could it be that you actually love that man? Is that it?" "No. What I think of him doesn''t matter. But you should know how men of nobility feel about their wives having lovers outside marriage. Especially if his wife swings the other way. I promised his family that I won''t have affairs outside the marriage." "¡­Why don''t you just kill him once the two of you marry? You''ll get his money and territories that way quicker without having to wait for him to die, right? Right? We can stage his murder and make it look like an accident." Siana looked at Kalda with widened eyes. "How could you say something like that so casually¡­?" "I¡­ I¡­." She just noticed that she blurted out her true intentions. Siana held up a hand for Kalda to stop. "My carriage will be here at noon. I''ll let the head butler know that I''ve given you the day off. I''ll also arranged someone to deliver a thousand gold coins to your room. My fianc¨¦ has given me access to his money sooner than I expected so I want you to have some. That''s enough money for you to start a new life. But you may continue working here if that''s what you prefer." Siana picked up her suitcases. "Goodbye, Kalda. Should a day come that my husband does die either from accidental or other reasons, and you still love me, then you may look for me at the Brickle House''s territory north of our kingdom." Siana left the room. Kalda could hear her heels tapping on the floor for a few seconds before they went silent. Kalda remained standing there for a few minutes just staring at the door. She wordlessly walked towards the window and opened the curtain to look outside. A carriage was standing next to the fountain. Someone was standing next to the carriage, looking up. Siana and Kalda''s eyes met. Siana only held eye contact for two seconds before looking away and boarding the carriage. Sceptim also entered the carriage. Why does he get to go along with her, thought Kalda as she crushed the window pane with her grip. The horses neighed and the carriage began moving. ¡ó The tall grass of the horizon rustled as the strong winds blew. There was little to no coverage from the blazing heat of the sun. The well-maintained highway road was devoid of any carriages, which was a strange thing since there''s always a few carriages that pass through here daily, either belonging to fief lords or merchants. Normally it would feel strange but Kalda didn''t have that in mind at all. She was standing under the shade provided by the only tree in the area. Just as Brenna told her to, Kalda was awaiting Siana. No, more like she was waiting for the carriage to pass by. There''s no reason for this. Siana will never come back. She''d probably already crossed this highway. Meaning that Kalda came here for no reason. No, maybe she came here to clear her head about everything. She was always around people after Siana took her in. There was never a moment where she wasn''t alone with her own thoughts. She craved people''s attention back then since she had been alone for two years. Alone with only her thoughts. Alone with her mother''s voice criticizing her. -Why did you steal that bracelet from that woman? It could''ve been an heirloom from a dying relative. -Why did you use your power to cut out the pockets of people''s clothes? Now they have to stitch their clothes and wonder where their money went. -Why? Aren''t you a good girl? -Why¡­ The voices had long since stopped. Kalda didn''t even know what her mother''s voice sounded like anymore. Her mind was only preoccupied with Siana. Her touch, her warmth, her skin, her smell, her voice, her laugh¡­ Why didn''t Siana stay? Couldn''t Kalda have done something to make her stay? "What if¡­ I forced her to stay¡­ Would she still have loved me if I imprisoned her in the middle of nowhere, with me to take care of her and love her? Would she hate me if I chained her up on a bed forever?" Kalda clutched her head. No. I shouldn''t think like that. There was no way that Siana will still love Kalda if she actually acts on these urges. It''s just¡­ the thought of a man''s thing being inserted inside her¡­ It made her body tremble and her chest feel tight. Creak¡ª Kalda noticed that the tree she was holding onto had a chunk of its bark burned off by her power. She sighed deeply. Kalda suddenly had several horses galloping this way. She looked towards the knights that were coming from the kingdom''s gates. "¡ªHey, you there!" It seems they''re here for Kalda. The captain who called out to her stopped his horse near the fence that was below the tree. He climbed off the horse and over the stones and approached Kalda. "Lift up your sleeves." He commanded. "What''s going on?" "Do as I say, lass." Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Kalda listened and rolled up her sleeves one after the other. "Hmm. No markings of a fox." Hearing "markings of a fox" made Kalda frown. Where had she heard this before? She couldn''t quite put a finger on it. "Sorry if I frightened you, lass. One of my men over there, the one with the red balaclava over his face, mentioned seeing a girl walking down the highway. We''ve a strict rule to not let anyone out of the walls when there''s trouble on the road. You should head back." "Oi, Capin. Maybe we should take this lass to back to the barracks instead. She might know something or at the very least saw something." The guy with the red balaclava said. "Good idea. Something you might''ve seen could help us. Come on, lass. I''ll take you on my horse." The captain of the knights took hold of Kalda''s arm. "What the?" The captain was forcibly pulled back with incredible strength when Kalda stood like a statue. "What kind of trouble is on the road?" she asked impatiently. The captain gave her a strange look, "We found several bodies further down the road," he pointed down the highway, to the forestry area, "The wounds on the victims are clean cuts, meaning that they were killed by other people." "Doesn''t that often happen on the road though? Isn''t that why people aren''t allowed to leave the kingdom during nighttime?" "Aye, that''s what I thought too. Bandits are more likely to attack passersby when patrols head back to the barracks come nighttime." "The wounds were fresh so we concluded that they weren''t killed last night or any other night ''fore it." Another knight spoke. "The victims didn''t look like the average travelling merchant or village girl going to draw water at a river. Nay, these were rich folks. Problem is that we haven''t found what House they belong to. Any sign of their affiliations are gone, ''cept their expensive luxury clothes and polished metal weapons." A horn suddenly sounded. "Seems like our boys found something." The captain sighed in relief, "C''mon, lass." Kalda followed him this time. He picked Kalda up and put her on the horse. Kalda looked at the road behind them as she was carried by the horse. She infused Soul Essence into her eyes. Soul Essence is the energy she gained after awakening her soul power. It can help her see trails left behind by other people through their scent, sweat or even footprints. These three things are highlighted as green molecules. Kalda could see several trails going in different directions. They all seem to meet in that forestry area. Meaning, this was a planned attack on those people. The reason the knights checked Kalda''s arms was probably to see if she belongs to some gang. Even the most innocent-looking women can be part of a dangerous gang. They can lure their victims easier that way. "Capin''!" A knight opened the gate right when the group passed over the bridge. "Oi, found anything yet? Yer better not be calling Capin back coz ye want him to remind ye what yer orders are." One of the knights remarked with a chuckle. "That was one time! I was a rookie learning the ropes! " the knight approached the captain, "Anyway, we found a witness, Capin''." "Alright." The captain looked up at Kalda, "See that the lass returns home safely. Don''t get any ideas, yer hear?" "Actually¡­" Kalda jumped off, "I''d like to help." "With what exactly?" "Uhm¡­ I¡­ I''m a journalist s-so I was looking for a scoop." "Is that why you were outside the gates? To look for trouble?" "....Mhm." The captain sighed, "I''ll never understand why there are journalists that hate our profession for being dangerous but they can''t help but seek out danger. Aye, you can go with us but stay close. I''ve no doubt that a fight will break out once we find the perpetrators." "Yes, yes. Thank you." Kalda bowed. "You better include my name in next week''s paper, lass. I heard the king likes to read the Kingdom Blues Times. He might consider hiring me as a royal knight once he sees how I''ve delivered justice to these cretins. Captain of the Northern Gate entrance¡ªmake sure to include that." Kalda could only nod with a wry smile. "Let''s go." They began moving again. "Did the witness say anything yet? It''s odd of them to come forward this quickly right when everything is happening." The captain said. "No, Capin''. They''s not said a word. Only that he''ll wait for the capin''." "Prrr, alright. I hope this isn''t just some beggar taking advantage of the situation to earn some coin." The group passed through the opened gate. "Captain!" a squire ran over with a man in tow. The man had a big strawhat on his head and a fishing hook on his back. Kalda suddenly made eye contact with the fisherman. He hurriedly lowered his head but there was a smirk on his face. Odd, thought Kalda. "Sir, might I unload me findings upon ye?" the fisherman asked. "Do it quick." The captain sat down on a chair and folded his arms. "I''m but a humble fisher-catcher who was wenting out on me mornin'' root-teen this mornin''." "What does your morning routine have to do with us?" the captain spoke impatiently. "I is getting ''dere, Capin. Ehehe¡­" the fisherman then continued, "For the past fortnight I been seeing shady inviduals lurking inna big warehouse near the port''s plaza. They change guards every two hours, meanin'' dere''s somepin'' important goin'' on dere." "Look, we don''t have the time to look into a possible gang committing crimes in the docks. People have been killed along the highway. A party of what might''ve been twenty soldiers were wiped out. Which begs the question: Were they escorting someone important? There were three nobles and one of the princesses who were scheduled to leave the kingdom today. Thing is, we have no idea who took what gate." ''There''s a possibility that Siana''s escort party was attacked¡­'' Kalda clenched her fist. "Aye! That''s what I''s getting at! I spotted a noble carriage taking the route I take each mornin'' and take my fishin'' equipment and go to fish and¡ª" The captain held up a hand for him to stop, "While nobles aren''t exactly fond of poor neighborhoods, it''s not rare for them to be seen in commoner districts, either out of curiosity or merely to take a different route." "''Tis diffetent, I tell ya! The carriage, twas'' being pulled by a bunsch of big burly guys and had no horses!" The captain of the guard frowned. "That does sound rather strange. Did you see an insignia on the carriage?" "In-cig-nia?" "A big logo at the back of the carriage." The captain pointed at the flag hanging overhead, "That right there an example of one." "Oho, I see, I see. Dere was somethin'' like that." "So we can rule it out as being a rich merchant''s carriage. What did it look like?" "Uhh, dere were two hands holding each other like dis." He put his left hand under his right and opened both, with the thumbs pointing left and right and the other fingers pointing upwards to the left and right side. Kalda''s eyes widened. Her throat clogged up and she couldn''t breathe. In a second she was standing in front of the man. "Eh!?" the man couldn''t even let out that idiotic cry before Kalda lifted him up by the collar with one hand. The man was twice her size but she could easily lift him. "Are they still there?" "O-Oi, what are you doing, lass?" The captain hurriedly got up. The fisherman panicked, "Aiii, this girl is choking me! Akh, akh!" The guards grabbed Kalda and tried to shake her off but she pushed them all lightly. While she was sure she pushed them lightly, they flew so far as if they were thrown. "C-Calm down, lass." The captain approached Kalda, "You don''t need to go to the docks for your scoop. We''ll make a report and give you a copy for the newspaper." Kalda ignored the pleading captain. She glared at the man for a second before letting him go. He coughed for a moment and opened his mouth. "Melis Cynaria. Where do all that strength come from when youse ''ave only skin and bones..." The man rubbed his throat. "Tell me where the docks are." Kalda asked again, this time less threateningly. "Jus follow me, lass. I can take youse there." "Oi, we can''t mobilize a unit to investigate right now!" the captain screamed at the fisherman. "¡ªI will go with them on my own, Captain." Said someone from the side. It was the balaclava man. He was leaning against a wall, seemingly watching how everything unfolded. "Hmm. It would help if I can send one of the soldiers to do recon and report back so that we don''t waste time sending a unit. Alright. Lass, this man right here will go with you. He may look like a skinny nobody but he''s one of my strongest soldiers." "Thanks for the fascinating introduction, captain." The man rolled his eyes, "We should go as soon as possible so that I can return to my duties." Kalda didn''t even stay to listen further. She merely grabbed the fisherman and pulled him away. "H-Hold on, lass!" The large man was helplessly dragged by a girl half his size. ¡ó Some time later¡­ The three were walking down a quiet road. It seems this part of the city is abandoned since there wasn''t a single light inside any of the houses. "You''re sure you didn''t spit anyone in that carriage?" Kalda spoke to the fisherman. "Aye. The doors was barricaded with wood planks. Someone''s prolly been locked inside or the doors is hinges are broken so dey improvised how to keep it closed." ''The second reason seems unlikely.'' Then again, she was speaking with a fisherman with probably zero education. How could this buffoon make am educated guess? The first one is the most likely. Granted, it would be useless to keep someone inside the carriage this way if the windows aren''t reinforced with metal or aren''t too small for the average person to fit through. They could easily break the windows at the right time and escape. Nobles reinforce their carriage windows and doors with metal to stop unwanted people from getting in. If the bad guys were smart then they would''ve checked to see whether or not the carriage was reinforced with those things. Meaning that the carriage they took belonged to someone who needed that much protection for a long trip. That and the fact that Kalda recognized the insignia as described by the fisherman lead her to one conclusion. The carriage belongs to the Olivaire Royal Family''s seventh princess, Siana. This begs the question: what would anyone want from Siana when she''s but a seventh princess? She could offer no value except being used for pleasure. The balaclava man¡ªwho had been walking in front this whole time¡ªcame to a stop. "What''s going on?" Kalda looked up at him. "It seems another knight order caught wind of the situation. Tch." Why does he sound displeased? "¡­Dammit, we can''t let anyone find out¡­" he muttered something that Kalda couldn''t hear, "Let''s take a different route." "A-Aye! I know a way!" the fisherman shouted before bolting down the alley to their right. The soldier followed him. "C''mon, girl. We''ve no time to share the details with another knight order." "Why?" "¡­Err¡­ Mm¡­ They''ll force us to go back and take the witness into custody. You''ll also be turned back regardless of being a journalist or not." "Ah¡­" True, there would be nothing the soldier could do to stand against them if they wanted to take this case off their hands and take all the glory. Naturally having made up a story about being a reporter, Kalda couldn''t refute the soldier''s reasoning. She won''t be able to confirm whether Siana was caught up in all this. "T-That makes sense." She followed the two down an alleyway. They walked for a while. Kalda could smell the salty ocean and hear the waves crashing against rocks. Not just that but she could hear people announcing the price of their fish loudly. They entered a market immediately after stepping out of an alley. "Warehouse''s tis way." The fisherman pointed to the plaza up ahead. Kalda could hear the ocean coming from behind the row of buildings. Kalda and the soldiers followed along. ''The plaza seems quite empty during this time of day. Even a commoner district plaza should have some people setting up shop and a few customers. What''s going on?'' Even the market they left earlier had people. "That''s far enough, ain''t it Master?" the fisherman suddenly spoke. "Indeed. Take your coin and fuck off," the soldier responded before throwing a purse towards the fisherman. ''Wait, there''s no warehouse here.'' Why would there even be a warehouse in an area meant for commerce and trade? Kalda was just so blinded by worry that she couldn''t see through this obvious trap. She looked up at the soldier. No, was he even a soldier? "It seems you''ve trained yourself quite well in the last three years. You can even lift a fully grown man like it''s nothing. Alas, I doubt you can stand up against our numbers." Kalda could hear snickering coming all around her. Multiple people stepped out of the shadows, every one of them carrying a weapon. The man took off his balaclava. There was a tattoo of a "fox" on his face. "!" Kalda then recalled where she had both seen and heard of this. It was the brand given to the Pig King''s gangs. "Wha¡­ How¡­" "You think the boss will give up on a woman he pursues? He''s been looking for you for three years with a pain in his heart." "¡­How did you find me¡­?" The district she was from is literally on the other side of the kingdom, two cities away. How could they find Kalda in this densely populated nation? "The boss had us scour the entire kingdom for you. Just so happens that one of my cousins works at a certain princess'' villa. Imagine our surprise when we found out that you were working for that princess. Getting you alone was the hard part. The royal family wouldn''t take it well that a servant went missing, specially since they give their servants health insurance. I don''t know about you but I would also be pissed if my servant''s spouse or relative killed me just to get that sweet insurance money. Our plan had no flaws in the end." "¡­.." Kalda eyed the people who were slowly surrounding her. Should she run? Why would she? She was the strongest person in this kingdom¡ªno, the world. She has nothing to fear from these people. What''s important right now is¡­ "¡­Does Siana have anything to do with this plan of yours¡­? Is the carriage hers?" Even an idiot would be able to arrive at that conclusion. Kalda was only trying to confirm it. "Indeed." "Take me to her." "Hoho, it seems this little girl has grown bold over the last three years." "Please take me to her." "Hahaha, she''s even saying please!" The man''s goons laughed with him. "Guess you didn''t change, after all. Well, you grew a little stronger. That strength that you showed earlier today was no joke. Still, I would advise you to comply with Boss'' condition to release that woman." He unsheathed his sword. His body was covered in Ki. "¡­What does that pig want?" "Oi, careful with your words, lass!" one of the goons shouted. "Let''s fuck her up so that she''ll know what happens to people who insults the boss." "Yeah!" "I don''t want to hurt you." Kalda''s hands were clenched so hard that her nails dug into her skin. All she wants is to see Siana. Entertaining these scum isn''t important right now. "Such arrogance, ahahaha. You know what? I''m going to be generous and take you to the boss without hurting you. Now then, will you comply?" Kalda inhaled and exhaled deeply. She wiped her hands on her dress. "¡­Yes¡­" ¡ó¡ó They headed further into the plaza. There was a lone warehouse standing on the end of one street. The place looked abandoned. There were various graffiti markings on the building and lots of holes in the walls. One would assume that some dangerous people live here. "Boss!" the man with the fox on his cheek shouted. The front gate of the warehouse was opened. "Well, well, well. You finally decided to bring her. You didn''t fuck her on the way, did you?" A familiar but unpleasant voice came from inside. "Haha! Never, Boss! We know you like them freshly delivered!" "Umu, good. I was starting to get bored with that princess girly." The pig appeared. He was even fatter than how Kalda remembered him. "What did you do to her¡ª?" Kalda interrupted the two. "Not even a ''Hello, Master. I missed you''?" "¡­.." "Sheesh, okay. She''s fine. Well, I got so bored that I decided to play with her a bit. You know how I get when I''m bored, right? My Holes aren''t here so my dick had to go in something." "Y-You raped her¡­? Y-y-you took Siana''s virginity¡­?" Kalda''s eyes turned bloodshot. "Oh no, no there must be a misunderstanding, lass." The pig grinned. He lifted his shirt. His thing was there for all to see. It was full of blood and his disgusting semen. "Oops, it seems I forgot to zip up. This blood on my dick isn''t virgin''s blood. Well, it''s the blood of a virgin technically but you know what I mean, kakaka! I left that bitch gaping out of her hole!" the pig continued laughing. Kalda''s body shuddered. She didn''t know if it was fear or anger. What could she possibly be afraid of when she''s the strongest being in this world? What could they do to her? No, that fear was meant for Siana. Is Siana still alive¡­.? That was what Kalda thought before the door to the warehouse was opened. A single girl walked unsteadily out of the warehouse and towards the pig. There was blood between her legs. Her eyes were hazy. ''He¡­ He drugged her¡­'' Kalda could sense the drugs in Siana''s bloodstream. The pig grabbed Siana. "Oi, bitch. Clean my dick. I gotta look presentable to my new wife. I can''t propose with my dick out like this!" he slapped Siana across the face as if it were her fault. "¡­Yyyyeshh¡­." Kalda had just about to enough of this. She was just about to charged at the pig and cut his head off before a voice interrupted her. "¡ªFound you, Kierk Henton!" ''This voice¡­'' Kalda turned to look in the direction the voice came from. "Sceptim¡­?" "Kalda?" Sceptim looked at Kalda in surprise for a moment before immediately focusing his attention on the pig, "Release Her Highness before I cut you down. The law states that I must take you in. You forced yourself on a defenseless woman¡ªone who''s royalty no less. The Royal Family will decide what they''ll do with you." "Oho, you think I''m scared? I got a few dirty secrets I can spread to clear my name, y''know? This bitch''s family has a lot of those beneath that palace of theirs that few people know of." "Surrender, I say!" Sceptim drew his longsword. Likewise, the pig''s goons drew theirs as well. "Hold on, boys," the pig stopped them from attacking, "Perhaps we can come to an agreement. I want Kalda. I only raped this little bitch here coz I was bored. Fighting and plundering is rare these days so I gotta entertain myself with women. You understand, right¡ªactually, I guess you don''t." he said while looking down at the monster that acted as Sceptim''s legs. "I will walk away with both of them by my side. Why would I make a deal with a criminal?" "Tch, didn''t you hear what I said about the royal family? Either you give me that bitch and forget you ever saw what I did to the princess or I chirp to the people like a birdy." "No deal." Sceptim got into a stance. "Heh. I warned ya, kid. What are you going to do against 50 men alone?" "You underestimate me, Kierk. 50 of your men won''t be enough for me. Besides, more knights from my unit will be here any minute now." The pig scratched his bald head, "Aiiie, kids sure are arrogant these days." Kalda moved in that moment. Time slowed down¡ªno, she moved so fast that it looked like time slowed down. The goons who were charging at Sceptim were frozen and the birds flying overhead remained in mid-air. Kalda appeared in front of Siana. She waved her hand in front of Siana silently. A strange energy came out of Siana''s body. It was the drugs in her system. Kalda picked Siana up and walked over to Sceptim. She looked at Sceptim. ''Why couldn''t you have come sooner¡­?'' Then Siana wouldn''t have been defiled like this. Kalda spread her energy to surround her and Sceptim. "¡ªHaaah! Eh?" Sceptim was just about to charge but he stopped once he realized what was going on, "Your Highness!" He then looked at Kalda. "Is this¡­ your doing, Kalda?" Kalda silently put the dazed Siana down. "Mm. Please protect her. I''ll be back in a minute." Sceptim looked at her for a few seconds. "¡­What are you planning on doing?" "I''m taking care of filth." Kalda began walking towards the pig. "Eh, eh? Where¡­ What''s going on? Ouch! Ouch!" Siana quickly snapped out of her daze and looked around in confusion. "My butt hurts¡­ Sceptim?" "We should get going. I can''t leave you here, Your Highness." "Where are we¡­? What''s going on?" Kalda didn''t look back. Time flowed normally again. The goons continued charging, bellowing at the top of their lungs while drowning out Siana''s confused cry. Kalda spread her energy throughout the area. "[Expand Essence]." She muttered under her breath. Not even the droplets of rain hitting the water or the ground could be heard. The world went silent for those within range of her domain. The confused gang members stopped rushing after realizing what''s going on. -In shadows cast by love''s dim light Two goons lost their legs and they fell over, their screams drowned out by the overwhelming force of soul essence. Their organs were forced out of their mouths before exploding into chunks of meat. -A heart once whole, now filled with night. Another''s eye popped out of his head. An explosion from his anus caused his guts to be shot out of his lower body. Same as before, his screams were silent. -Promises broken, dreams laid to rest Five of the goons were lifted off the ground by an invisible force. They were smashed into each other so hard that they became a big ball of bloody flesh and bones. -Love''s bitter tears upon my chest. Only Kalda''s artificial voice could be heard within the domain of soul essence. -With every whisper of your name Her eyes were drawn to Siana. -A silent ache, a lasting flame. -A love that''s lost, a soul left scarred, -In this sad tale, our love stands marred. Kalda walked over to Siana while the massacre was ensuing behind her, everyone except the pig being either gutted or exploded into pieces. Kalda put her hand against the thick wall of soul essence. She wanted to touch Siana. She wanted to smell Siana''s sweat and kiss her¡­. Siana''s blank expression slowly became distorted. Her body trembled when she made eye contact with Kalda. Tears rolled down Siana''s cheeks as she tried to back away from the barrier. Her expression was anything but welcoming. Siana screamed something but Kalda couldn''t hear it. -Yet through the tears, a glimmer gleams, -The hope of healing in future dreams. -For love endures, though pain may stay, -In the depths of night, there''s still a way. The song ended. One man lay amongst the bloodbath and dozens of corpses. The pig''s pants were stained with both piss and shit. Kalda turned away from Siana. She wanted to continue looking at Siana. That expression of hers made Kalda shudder with joy. Siana was so happy that she came for her that she was crying. Kalda had a gentle smile on her face as she approached the pig. "no, no" he seemingly shouted, barely able to put enough strength in his legs to get away. Kalda touched the man''s cheek. He continued crying and saying something. In the next moment, his body disintegrated into nothingness. ¡­. It''s over, she thought. ¡­. The domain of soul essence disappeared. The smell of innards drifted after a strong wind blew by. Kalda was standing amidst that bloody scene of carnage. She was silently looking up at the sky. Someone approached her. She didn''t need to then around because she knew it was Sceptim. It felt as if Kalda could see, feel, and hear everything. She could feel the approaching soldiers two blocks away, she could see the dragon flying high in the sky behind clouds and she could hear Sceptim''s beating heart. He''s afraid. His heartbeat told her so. "How is Siana?" Kalda asked quietly. "She¡­ fainted. I cannot let her remember this day so I''m going to see a few magicians who are hiding away in the slums. They will need to erase all Her Highness'' memories from today." "Mm." Kalda didn''t really care whether Siana saw what she did. All that matters is that the two of them can be together again. She won''t let Siana slip through her fingers. "Kalda¡­ If you had the power to cause all this¡­ couldn''t you have just saved Siana and escaped before I came here¡­? Why¡­ Why would you kill all these people?" "They were the ones who hurt Siana. I couldn''t let that go. Maybe it could also be that I yearned for revenge." Kalda turned around. "If you have a problem with me protecting the one I love then do something about it." Kalda said as a matter of fact before walking away, with the sun on her back. "That''s not love¡­" Sceptim stood now alone as he looked at the massacre, "It''s something even more twisted¡­" Sceptim hoped for something that day¡­ It was... -I hope that one day I''ll be strong enough to end you, Kalda.... Chapter 174 ¡°Haa¡­ Haaa¡­¡± Arnold walked down the second floor hallway with heavy breaths. His stamina was all but gone now. He wanted to take a long bath and go to bed so that he can sleep for an entire day. ¡®Everything hurts.¡¯ He collapsed in front of the door of his room. He tried moving his left arm. He could close his fist properly but he couldn¡¯t exert a lot of strength. The good news was that the pain was completely gone. Arnold unwrapped the bloody bandages to take a look at his wound. The wound was completely closed. There was still a strange yellow glow under his skin which was probably the golden rod that Rafaela put it there. ¡®¡­So tired¡­¡¯ Arnold¡¯s eyes felt heavy and he couldn¡¯t think straight. He closed his eyes to sleep. The fact that he was sitting on the cold hard floor didn¡¯t register in his tired mind. ¡°¡ªYou can¡¯t sleep in the middle of the hallway, mortal.¡± ¡°¡­.Mn?¡± Arnold opened one of his eyes to look up to Rafaela who spoke to him. He didn¡¯t even hear her approach him. Did he fall asleep that quickly? ¡°Get up.¡± Arnold could see a long pair of milky white legs in front of him. Rafaela¡¯s short beige skirt was the only thing keeping him from seeing her panties. He begged for a small gust of wind to blow by. Arnold groaned as he got up. He suddenly felt two small hands grab him. ¡°I was just about to come find you¡­¡± Arnold said before yawning loudly. Rafaela frowned. ¡®I know it¡¯s bad manners but I can¡¯t help it.¡¯ ¡°It didn¡¯t look that way to me. Forget it. I wanted to come heal your injuries. What do you need?¡± The two entered the room. It was rather spacious. Of course, it was much smaller than his bedroom in the Berkley Castle. ¡°You need to cover Kalda¡¯s body with a blanket soaked in holy water to prevent her soul from slipping away.¡± As mentioned before, even a fragment of the soul is enough to give as an offering. The rest of the soul will find its way back to that fragment. It varies how long it takes so the person who wants Kalda¡¯s soul might have to go look for the fragments on their own. In Kalda¡¯s case, she didn¡¯t need her soul back, unlike¡­ Nait. Which means that it doesn¡¯t matter how long it takes. If this mysterious ¡°First of Its Kind¡± entity wanted the soul then it¡¯s likely that it knows the abovementioned as well. As such, there should be nothing wrong with presenting a fragment of Kalda¡¯s soul. Unless said person is extremely impatient to have the entire soul. ¡°It will be a long process. It may take up to a day or more to make the holy water.¡± Rafaela helped Arnold climb onto the bed. Arnold grunted. ¡°Alright then¡­ For now, bring me a piece of paper and a pen.¡± ¡°I have some paper here,¡± Rafaela rummaged in her bag, ¡°What do you need it for?¡± ¡°I need Tanaera to draw what I¡¯m going to draw right now. She should use her mana instead, though. Speaking of Tanaera¡­ Where is she?¡± Rafaela looked at Arnold silently before speaking, ¡°She shut herself in one of the rooms.¡± ¡°What? Just when we needed her? Bring her here.¡± ¡°She said that she doesn¡¯t want to speak to anyone right now¡­ much less you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I know why you did what you did but it seems that she¡¯s finding it hard to accept,¡± Rafaela approached Arnold who was sitting on the bed, she stood between his legs and placed her hands on his head, ¡°If anything, you saved her life by almost sacrificing your own.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± A green light surrounded Arnold¡¯s head. His headache slowly calmed down. ¡°Your injuries won¡¯t heal with just a simple healing spell. I¡¯ll need to prepare a ritual to cast a Greater Holy Spell on you tomorrow. I¡¯ll get started after I¡¯m done with the making of the holy water. It¡¯s best to rest for now. I¡¯ll bring you some food later.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah¡­¡± Arnold began drawing on the paper when Rafaela stepped back. ¡°What is that called?¡± Rafaela asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s a Greater Rune used for sealing apparitions. It works for all types of energy. Rune circles are what people used to cast magic back when magic circles were still mystery to people. The only requirement for rune magic is that you understand the letters of the Rune Table.¡± The Rune Table is similar to the alphabet, only there were over 200 letters and symbols. 110 of which were Great Runes. ¡°What can one do with rune magic? I¡¯m not that well-versed in magic other than arcane.¡± ¡°You can control the weather, move tectonic plates, and cover the sun with a false moon for example. There are many other uses but all of them effect the world in some way. While there exists magic spells that can do the same, the effects are miniscule compared to what a greater rune can do.¡± ¡°Why does a warrior know so much about the runes? Only mages and priests typically learn them in their arcane and divine studies.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m trying to use magic in my martial arts which is why I¡¯m studying in my spare time. But it¡¯s going to be hard to do that since I can¡¯t even cast simple fireballs with my little mana.¡± ¡°A magic swordsman, is it? I¡¯ve read about them in my master¡¯s books but I¡¯ve never encountered them during my travels. While it¡¯s rare for me to stray from my intended path, I do sometimes visit settlements to enjoy a variety of food. I¡¯ve seen many magic academies. If you want to increase your mana pool then why not enroll in one of them? There are several worlds with academies that offer short courses.¡± ¡°¡­.I¡¯ll think about magic when I get my hands on the book.¡± Arnold then said, ¡°I¡¯m done with the rune¡± before handing it to Rafaela. ¡°¡­These are quite odd and complex formulas. An average scholar could never decipher this.¡± ¡°If Tanaera can¡¯t understand it then she should get to studying them. There are 200 formations under this single rune so she should get started right away.¡± Arnold gave the paper to her. She put it into her bag. Formations are patterns of magic circles imbedded within greater runes. Think of it like magic circles of normal spells stuffed into a single rune. Mastering rune formations is a considerably hard thing to do. Only wizards and scholars are able to decipher and control greater runes at will. While greater runes are definitely superior to magic in some ways, there are a few areas where they lack when compared to modern day magic. First: They consume too much mana. Even more than it should. Second: The caster should control the rune, supply mana to it, aim the spell, and hold the formations to maintain the rune. Unlike great runes, magic circles allow you to share burdens during a spell cast with other mages. All of the above can be performed by several other mages if it¡¯s modern day magic. One area where rune spells are superior to magic spells is their invulnerability to antimagic. Antimagic is the study of breaking formula circles used in arcane magic, to stop mana from supplying mana to spells, which in turn break the entire spell. Rune magic has no such weakness despite its many flaws. Rafaela stopped healing Arnold¡¯s head. She took out a clean bandage which she wrapped around his head. ¡°You should rest. Don¡¯t go anywhere while in this state. You lost a part of your skull, leaving your brain exposed and prone to internal bleeding. If you need to go to the toilet then get up slowly. We don¡¯t want your brain to hit your skull from standing up too fast.¡± She stood up after she was finished and was just about to head out. ¡°Rafaela.¡± Arnold called out to her. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Would it kill you to call me by my name?¡± ¡°¡­Why is that important? Besides, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve called you by name before.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember you doing that, though.¡± She probably did but his memory was fuzzy from the head injury. ¡°¡­..¡± Rafaela turned around and faced the door. She stood there for a few seconds before silently opening the door. Before leaving the room, she said softly: ¡°Rest well¡­ Arnold¡­¡± Arnold chuckled and fell back onto the bed. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. His body felt ten times heavier when he released all that pressure that he¡¯s been holding in. A long sigh came out of him before he drifted off to sleep. He was too tired to do anything else. ¡ó ¡­. ¡­. Everything was dark. Despite this, Arnold could turn his head. There was a sound that was coming far in the distance. A hum. From where, he wondered. There! Arnold could pinpoint where it was coming from but it sounded so far away. But wait¡­ It got closer, as if the person humming was approaching him. It was a woman¡¯s hum. He couldn¡¯t quite grasp what song this woman was humming to. -~~~ The humming got closer and closer. -~~~ It sounded as if was right next to his ear. A shadowy figure with white glowing eyes emerged when he squinted his eyes. It was in the shape of a human. A pair white wings came out of the figure¡¯s back. The light emanating from the glow of her wings blinded Arnold. ¡®!¡¯ The darkness vanished and Arnold opened his heavy eyes. Why did he still hear humming? He looked towards the source of the humming. ¡®¡­A woman?¡¯ There was a young woman with blonde hair smiling down on him. Her seductive, cat-like golden eyes looked at him gently and her smile oozed warmth. Her revealing dress seemed like it might burst from containing her massive bosom. One could tell from looking at her wide hips and thin waistline that she was well-endowed even without her standing up. Who¡¯s this woman, wondered Arnold. The woman suddenly stood up and leaned over him with her hair tickling his face. Her swaying breasts hit his chest. He could feel the softness and heaviness of her bosom. Naturally, he got hard instantly. Her face got closer. Her red lips puckered. ¡­. Arnold¡¯s eyes suddenly shot open. ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡®Was I dreaming just now?¡¯ The woman was nowhere to be seen. It was like she was never here. Arnold noticed that his head wasn¡¯t hurting anymore, nor were his other injuries. He took out his pocketwatch. It was currently early morning. Arnold looked towards the table next to the bed. He could see a silver tray. ¡®Rafaela said that she¡¯ll bring me food. Maybe she used some healing magic while I was sleeping?¡¯ But he recalled her saying that she¡¯ll need to prepare to cast a holy magic spell since conventional healing spells won¡¯t do the trick. Holy magic is cast using pure divinity, which has immensely better healing properties than healing spells cast with mana. ¡®It wasn¡¯t her who healed me. Also, there¡¯s no way I healed this quickly on my own. Then¡­¡¯ Could it have been that blonde-haired beauty? ¡°Who was she anyway?¡± Arnold stood up and stretched. His body felt much better thanks to that mysterious person who he assumed healed him. Arnold noticed that a fresh pair of clothes was sitting on the chair in front of his bed. The clothes were even ironed neatly. He looked down at his clothes which had multiple tears. There were quite a few holes that weren¡¯t fixable. He picked up the clothes. It was a simple long sleeve white shirt with a pair of black pants. He looked inside to check the size. Coincidentally enough, it matched his usual size. ¡®Did someone measure me in my sleep¡­?¡¯ Arnold took off his old clothes and threw them aside. He stood there in the mirror, looking at himself. ¡°Hmm¡­ I lost some muscle.¡± He muttered as he flexed his arm. His abs and biceps were almost unnoticeable. ¡°Should I start exercising again?¡± The last time he even did simple pushups was when his training with Sebastian concluded a year ago. Sebastian told him to keep training his body but he obviously didn¡¯t listen. Besides, he was already strong. What good is physical exercise if he can easily lift up to ten tons without reaching his limit? He could lift even more with aura. A knock came from the door while Arnold was putting on the clothes. -¡°Are you awake, Lord Arnold?¡± ¡®Is that Caerwyn?¡¯ He recalled that pink haired woman¡¯s face when he heard that familiar voice. ¡°¡­I¡¯m busy.¡± -¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± ¡°Just wait. I¡¯ll be done in a minute.¡± Arnold finished buttoning up his shirt and tucking it in his pants. He grabbed one of the sandwiches that was sitting on the silver tray and ate it. ¡®I hope there¡¯s more than just sandwiches. I¡¯m starving.¡¯ Fighting with your life on the line can make anyone hungry. Not just that, but a warrior needs to eat a lot more than a normal human. Arnold opened the door after he finished eating two more sandwiches. ¡°Good morning!¡± Caerwyn greeted him cheerfully. ¡°?¡± Arnold looked her up and down, ¡°¡­Why are you wearing a maid outfit?¡± She was wearing the same maid outfit that Rafaela wore back then. ¡°I volunteered to serve you so I needed the proper uniform for the job!¡± ¡°Is that Rafaela¡¯s?¡± ¡°Yes. She gave it to me earlier. Apparently she has more so she said that I can keep this one!¡± ¡®Why does she have more of these outfits? Is human fashion that interesting?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t even fashion, just a profession. Of course, there are many different types of maid uniforms. Some are cute, formal or elegant, while others are revealing and lewd. What was once a profession solely for working purposes turned into a fetish for humans. One of Lufulur¡¯s guildmates dressed all their female homunculi in maid uniforms of all sorts. The uniforms didn¡¯t even have any specific use besides satisfying that pervert¡¯s fantasies. Not just that but the guild member even changed the dialogue settings on the NPCs to mimic the sham of a cute act you can often find in maid caf¨¦s all around Earth. Hearing ¡°I love Master, nyaan¡±, ¡°With this heart, let this food taste gyoood~¡±, ¡°D-Does Master really wuv Kitty~?¡± and all sorts of other annoying dialogue almost made Lufulur kick the guild mate out and sell the NPCs for scraps on the Star Shop. ¡®I¡¯m glad he¡¯s not here to meet Rafaela.¡¯ Both of them seem to be enthusiasts on this sort of thing, as odd as that seems. ¡°Where is Rafaela?¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the bathroom preparing the holy water as you ordered, Lord Arnold.¡± ¡®Why the bathroom?¡¯ ¡°And Tanaera?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still in her room.¡± ¡°Alright. Take me to her. Has she left the room at all since yesterday?¡± ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t left the room even after being called for breakfast two hours ago. I passed by her room earlier and noticed that the food I brought her was still there. I¡¯m not sure why but she refuses to even answer the door. Going there will be pointless if the person herself won¡¯t let anyone in.¡± ¡°I need to tell her something important.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Then please follow me.¡± Caerwyn left the room. Arnold followed after her. The two walked in silence for a moment before Arnold decided to break the ice. He spoke to Caerwyn¡¯s back as the two walked. ¡°Listen¡ªI¡¯m sorry about yesterday.¡± Caerwyn stopped. ¡°What¡¯s there to apologize for? Everyone forgives you for they know the power that Kalda wields¡ªwielded, I mean. She can control your every action and you will never know what you did during the mind control. She did it to me once. I couldn¡¯t remember a thing once the control wore off.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the thing¡­ I was conscious the whole time. I could see what I was doing.¡± ¡°...Is that why you shot yourself in the head? It wasn¡¯t unintentional?¡± ¡°¡­.I saw an opportunity and took it,¡± he said while looking at his left hand. This might sound crazy but he was actually glad that his arm was broken. ¡°Look, what I¡¯m trying to say is: I know everything that I did while Kalda was controlling me. This is why I wanted to apologize.¡± He''s not the type of person to apologize often. This time it wasn¡¯t even his fault but still he felt bitter knowing such a thing could¡¯ve been avoided. Caerwyn turned around. She tilted her head. Her expression remained unchanging from that cheery girl who greeted him in his room. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°So, do you forgive me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to forgive? That wasn¡¯t Lord Arnold, after all. The one responsible for causing all that suffering is dead. One strike to the heart. She didn¡¯t experience the suffering she had caused others. No, no, no. She died quickly. I wanted to kill her in her sleep so much¡ª¡± ¡°Caerwyn, uh, can we get a move on?¡± ¡°Yees~ Lord Arnold~!¡± Caerwyn cheerfully shouted before walking away. ¡®What dangerous thoughts.¡¯ ¡°How is everyone doing?¡± Arnold asked when he caught up to her. ¡°All of us were injured in that battle. But that¡¯s a price we paid for wanting to save Lady Siana.¡± ¡°Why did all of you decide to travel alongside Sceptim and Siana?¡± Why did they risk their lives just to protect one woman? ¡°Personally, it was the restrictions we had placed on us by society and our kingdom. Every citizen of our kingdom despised anything that was out of the norm for them. Magic was deemed witchcraft and those practicing it are executed in extreme cases. The Elves and fairies fell victim to genocide. Forests began to wither in their absence. What¡¯s funny is that they blamed magic for it. They called it the ¡®Arcane Curse¡¯ born from the hatred of the creator of magic¡ªwhoever that might be.¡± ¡°Sounds like your people were all kinds of crazy.¡± ¡°Yes, I devoted myself to helping others as a mercenary back then. Fighting was my only purpose. That was until I met Master Sceptim. He was known as our kingdom¡¯s strongest knight, a force to he reckoned with.¡± There was a sparkle in Caerwyn¡¯s eyes. ¡°You seem to admire him.¡± ¡°I do¡­ He was the one who helped me become what I am today. If I hadn¡¯t accepted his lessons then I would¡¯ve been dead already. Our journey through hundreds of worlds was no walk in the park. We encountered many dangers. But we managed to survive thanks to Master Sceptim. Were it not for his leadership and strength then most of us wouldn¡¯t have made it this far.¡± She continued, ¡°I¡¯m not sure why the others followed Her Majesty. I began serving when Master Sceptim offered me a position in his unit. I only began seeing what kind of person Her Majesty is when I became a captain. There are currently four captains out of the original 200 knights. Seeing the kinds of things she¡¯d do for the misfortunate and helpless folk¡­ It made me admire her. She could brave stormy waters in nothing but a paddle boat just to deliver a loaf of bread to a starving family.¡± ¡°¡­Quite the stretch.¡± Caerwyn laughed, ¡°Believe me, I¡¯ve seen her do far worse things just to help people. Despite how kind she was¡­ everything and everyone changed when they found out about her power.¡± ¡°Soul powers are considered a gift in my world. I only know a few people who inherited those kinds of powers from their ancestors.¡± There was Shirley whose ability to turn into a Divine Beast is also considered a soul power. ¡°It seems every world is different.¡± The two of them descended the stairs in the great hall where the battle took place. Arnold stopped to take a look around when they reached the bottom of the stairs. He could see people using magic to carry away debris. One of them was also repairing a pillar with restoration magic. All signs of damage was quickly repaired with different kinds of utility magic. ¡°They¡¯re already rebuilding?¡± ¡°Her Majesty wants everything fixed before we transfer ownership of this palace to Lord Arnold.¡± ¡®That really wasn¡¯t necessary since I¡¯m planning on renovating this palace.¡¯ It was already huge so he didn¡¯t need to do anything about its size. The problem were the decorations. Everything is too shiny. A stronghold is meant to exude the authority and power of its owners. He doesn¡¯t care about the grandeur of noble castles. All he wants is to show his might. ¡®Should I tame an ancient dragon using Elizabeth¡¯s power? No, my people will freak out and fear me even more.¡¯ He wants to make them respect him, not fear him. This is why he wants to mine the crystals and give everyone jobs. Fearful citizens only cause trouble for their lord. Also, he doesn¡¯t want to make them fear him and then look over his shoulder for the rest of his life. Take what happened to the previous lord for example. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Arnold decided not to stop them. ¡°Yes. This way.¡± Caerwyn turned right. She began walking down the small hallway that led to the door that was on the left side of the stairs. Arnold quickly followed after her. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°Here¡¯s her room.¡± Caerwyn stood in front of one of the three doors that was in this hallway. She picked up the plate of food that was sitting next to the door. ¡°Why did she choose this room? It¡¯s so far from the entrance.¡± They had to walk through the entire west wing of the palace just to get here. Arnold walked up to the door and knocked. -¡°I¡¯m not hungry¡­¡± Arnold heard a tired voice coming from inside the room. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± -¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I thought about your request. The one about going with me to my world. Turns out I can make it happen sooner than expected.¡± -¡°¡­.¡± Arnold glanced at Caerwyn who smiled wryly. ¡°I think it¡¯s best if I let Siana use the artifact to take the palace to my world. I¡¯ll help them find a new world once I return.¡± The ¡°Rising of a Hero¡± DLC featured many different worlds. Luke¡¯s journey to become the greatest hero didn¡¯t just revolve around one world. He met people from other worlds who he became friends with. He made enemies and rivals on different worlds as well. Their world was already so vast so there were a lot of stories to tell about it. Of course, everything didn¡¯t appear in the main story since there were so many stories to tell. Because of this, the developers had to make side stories just to fit everything into the same DLC. Having the brain of a genius, Liam should be able to find a suitable world for Siana and her knights quite easily just from memory. In fact, he already had several in mind. ¡°You can go with them. I¡¯ll write a letter to my second-in-command to look after you until I go back to the city.¡± -¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Are you listening?¡± -"....Okay...." ¡°How far have you gotten with the containment seals?¡± -¡°¡­I finished two so far¡­¡± ¡°We need it by the end of the day. If we don¡¯t seal Kalda¡¯s corpse then all that fighting yesterday would¡¯ve been for nothing.¡± -¡°¡­.¡± Caerwyn spoke at that moment, ¡°Maybe we should give her some space for now. She¡¯ll probably come around by the end of the day.¡± Arnold sighed. ¡°Alright." He looked back at the door for a few seconds before turning and walking away. Chapter 175: Vassal Arnold and Caerwyn arrived back in the great hall. The knights were still busy fixing the damage done to the palace. The knights weren¡¯t wearing their armour so Arnold could finally confirm that all of them are human. Arnold noticed that Siana was standing on the stairs speaking with one of the knights. Arnold could hear laughter. The person Siana was conversing with was probably telling the funniest joke in the universe for her to be chuckling like that. Her laugh even made her snort like a pig which made her apologize and laugh yet again. Arnold glanced at Caerwyn. ¡°Is that the old Siana you used to know?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­ Well, she¡¯s definitely as cheerful as I remember her.¡± The two of them ascended the stairs. Siana noticed the two approaching. She hurriedly stopped talking with the knight and turned to Arnold. The knight she was conversing with swiftly left after greeting the two. Siana pinched both sides of her long dress and bent down in a graceful manner. Her white locks of braided hair fell over her shoulder. ¡°Good morning, Milord.¡± She greeted Arnold passionately. ¡°Good morning¡ªwhy are you calling me that¡­?¡± ¡°Well, females address men in power that way. I am but a commoner greeting a noble.¡± ¡®She¡¯s not wrong, I guess¡­¡¯ ¡°There¡¯s no need for formality, Siana. Drop the ¡®sir¡¯ as well.¡± Siana tilted her head. ¡°Then are we friends?¡± ¡°¡­.I suppose we are.¡± A warm smile spread on her face. ¡°Wonderful~!¡± Arnold stared blankly at that beautiful smile. Who knew she could make an expression like that after all that¡¯s happened. Siana twirled on the spot, ¡°What do you think? I haven¡¯t worn this dress in fifty years so I hope it still suits me.¡± ¡®How old are you exactly¡­¡¯ ¡°You look beautiful, Lady Siana,¡± said Caerwyn. ¡°Thank you, Caerwyn,¡± Siana smiled then she glanced at Arnold. Arnold just silently looked at her. She puffed her cheeks. ¡°¡­.¡± Her eyebrows lowered and her cheeks puffed up more. Arnold sighed inwardly. ¡°...It suits your eyes¡­ and it really brings out your white hair¡­ You look very cute.¡± Arnold decided to just compliment her since that was obviously what she wanted. Siana smiled again. ¡®Why is my input important¡­¡¯ ¡°Ahem,¡± Arnold cleared his throat, ¡°I¡¯m kind of hungry so I¡¯ll be heading to the kitchen.¡± ¡°Food has already been prepared,¡± said Siana, ¡°It¡¯s in the dining room.¡± It¡¯s his palace now anyway so he can go where he likes. He was merely announcing and not asking to go to the kitchen. ¡°I see. Will you guide me?¡± he turned his head to Caerwyn. ¡°Yes, Lord Arnold¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take him, Caerwyn.¡± Siana suddenly linked her arms with Arnold¡¯s. ¡°¡­Uhm, okay. I¡¯ll get check up on the others then.¡± Caerwyn quickly parted ways with the two. Arnold was dragged down the stairs by an unusually enthusiastic Siana. The two of them turned left once at the bottom of the stairs and proceeded through the door that was located at the left side of the staircase. It appears the dining room is in the left wing of the palace. It¡¯ll take some getting used to walking around in his new palace. ¡°You look better than you did yesterday. Is Miss Rafaela¡¯s magic that powerful?¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain it wasn¡¯t Rafaela who healed me back to full health,¡± Arnold responded, ¡°Do you know anything of a blonde woman with golden eyes working for you? She has a beauty mark under her left eye.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. There isn¡¯t a single person who has all the features you¡¯re looking for. Well, except Sceptim¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it was a woman, Siana. She had these¡­ huge breasts and wide hips¡­¡± her body was burnt into his memory, ¡°She¡¯s a kind of woman I¡¯ve never met before before¡­¡± Of course, Victoria had the body type but not the beauty of that woman. Sure, Victoria qualified to be one of the ¡°top Ten Beauties of Eulia Empire¡± but she doesn¡¯t have the otherworldly beauty that the mysterious woman has. It almost felt unnatural, as if she wasn¡¯t human. ¡®I¡¯m sure there isn¡¯t a single person in this world who can match her beauty.¡¯ She was like a goddess. People would probably kill to marry that goddess. If it was a goddess then it can only be Melis. Melis never allows other gods to come to her worlds. The Sky God Dungeon(and its worlds) is connected to Arnold¡¯s world from what he knows, which means that everything belongs to Melis. Was it actually her? ¡®No, it couldn¡¯t have been her. If the future Angelica found a way to come to this timeline without Melis knowing then it¡¯s possible that other gods can do the same.¡¯ That hypothesis would only be true if that Angelica is the new Destiny Goddess of her timeline. Besides that, which god would help him anyway? What was the point? ¡°Arnold?¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Arnold looked down at Siana who was staring intently at him. ¡°Do you like women with large breasts?¡± ¡°¡­What does that matter? Let¡¯s go already. I¡¯m starving.¡± He could see out of the corner of his eyes how she was looking down at her breasts. That was probably just his imagination. Maybe there¡¯s a stain on her collar? Who knows. The two of them walked for a little bit longer before they arrived in front of two doors. It was right across the living room behind them. The hall is fairly large, so large that probably a hundred people can walk down it. The size of his palace is important since he wants to host parties and banquets in the future. He needs to host those parties to make new connections and maintain his existing connections. Food is also important when hosting a banquet or party. Arnold could smell a delicious aroma drifting from beyond the double door. His stomach¡¯s growl sounded just like a tiger¡¯s roar. Siana giggled. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a feast for my saviour. Well, Caerwyn was the one who stayed up all night helping prepare food for everyone, I organized which foods they had to make as they needed my noble input.¡± She said proudly with her hands on her hips. ¡®Seriously? Caerwyn didn¡¯t sleep at all?¡¯ Siana approached the doors and opened them up. A warm breeze hit Arnold¡¯s face. The dining table¡ªlong enough to accommodate 50 people¡ªhad a variety of foods on one end of the table. Siana and Arnold were the only two in the dining room so why was there that much food? No, maybe they made this specially for Arnold? He hadn¡¯t eaten a warm meal in quite some time, only cooked and spiced meat with a depressing side of vegetables and shit bricks. There were also his critter friends who he had to add to his meals for that extra touch of ¡°protein¡±. ¡°Please help yourself. It is your palace, after all.¡± Siana guided Arnold to the table. The end of the table was adjacent the door so they didn¡¯t have to walk very far. Arnold noticed that there were paintings hanging in the dining room as well. Just like the ones they saw in the hallway, these too were covered with black paint. Arnold¡¯s chair was pulled open for him as if he were a maiden. He decided to just accept Siana¡¯s goodwill with a silent sigh. He could understand her willingness to please him. He went through a horrific battle to save her. The least she can do is make him feel comfortable in his own palace. If possible, he¡¯d rather her warm his bed for him. He had two smoking hot women who had been accompanying him on his journey but neither would be willing to pleasure him along the road. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Arnold¡¯s had about seven plates full of different foods in front of him. He didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped right to eating. ¡°You¡¯re not going to eat?¡± asked Arnold when he noticed that Siana wasn¡¯t taking a plate. She only had a few biscuits on a napkin and a cup of tea on the side. ¡°No, I already ate breakfast.¡± She said with a smile. ¡®I didn¡¯t notice it when we met but¡­¡¯ Arnold continued eating but he glanced at Siana a few times, ¡®¡­she¡¯s really skinny. Either she¡¯s fasting or she¡¯s avoiding eating all together.¡¯ Siana¡¯s pale skin and droopy eyes made her look sick at first glance but her lack of body fat made her look like a walking corpse. ¡®Hmm, it could be that she has an eating disorder.¡¯ Olivia has one too due to her illness. She loses her appetite whenever a full plate of food is in front of her. Because of this it became hard for Arnold to invite her on dates since dining is a vital part of going on dates. Olivia¡¯s condition isn¡¯t life-threatening on its own but it can cause a heart attack if she¡¯s under heavy stress. Also, she usually coughs up blood during stressful situations. Of course, being the ¡°cool icy princess¡± that she is, she can hide her expressions and pain quite well. Arnold has only seen her at her worst a few times. Olivia looked similar to how Siana looked now but only when her illness is at its worst. ¡°Everything is almost over. You¡¯ll be a normal girl very soon.¡± ¡°Eh? Why are you suddenly saying that?¡± ¡°¡­Look, I¡¯m not the kind of person who says this very often. Everything will be alright. Maybe cry or whatever, just do everything to get rid of all those emotions.¡± Siana looked at him dumbfounded before a thin smile appeared on her face. "... If I cried to let all my feelings out then I wouldn¡¯t stop crying. It¡¯s easier to pretend everything¡¯s okay. I have people to lead and take care of. How can I do that if I shut myself in a room again and cry when it solves nothing?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If this works out¡­ No, it¡¯s not okay to think like that. When I¡¯m finally free, I¡¯d like to go out and explore whichever world I call home. As a child I¡¯ve always loved going on adventures and meeting new people and going to new places. There was no greater joy than making friends and travelling.¡± She clutched her hands on her chest. She then said softly, ¡°I miss those days¡­¡± ¡°Searching for a home all these years didn¡¯t give me the same feeling I had before I got this power.¡± ¡°Do you know where to go?¡± ¡°No¡­ So long as the world I go to doesn¡¯t have the same cultures and ideals as my home world then I¡¯m fine with anything. Preferably a world with magic. I find magic very interesting even if I can¡¯t use it that well. Ice magic is my only forte.¡± ¡°What do you think about coming to live in my city?¡± Arnold casually threw that at her. Siana¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly the kind of place royalty will like. Everything is still under construction. My city doesn¡¯t even have proper housing for the rich or a city hall yet. But I can have a mansion built for you outside the city¡¯s walls. I guess your knights will need housing too? We¡¯ll need to build barracks if they aren¡¯t keen to stay in the villages near the walls. Those people are savages, after all. Who knows what other people Lunaria brought into my city.¡± ¡°Arnold¡­ Is that really okay¡­?¡± Siana looked hesitant. The double doors suddenly shot open. ¡°¡ªI¡¯d like to say something, Lord Arnold.¡± Sceptim¡ªdressed in his full plate armour¡ªwas the one who came into the dining room. ¡°Sceptim? We can¡¯t impose on Arnold! He¡¯s already done so much already!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯d like to know what he wants to say.¡± Siana went silent. The two of them stared at Sceptim. Sceptim suddenly unsheathed his sword before kneeling. He held the sword in front of him, with its hilt pointing towards Arnold. His pose resembled the pose knights do when being knighted. ¡°I, Sceptim of the Black¡¯s Legion Order of Knights request to be knighted by Lord Arnold. Should he do so then I¡ªand my children if I may have any¡ªshall forever remain loyal to him and his household. We shall fight by his side and vanquish his foes when given the command. I speak on behalf of the entire Order when I say that we would be honoured to be granted knighthood titles by you.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold pulled out the chair and walked over to Sceptim. He looked down at Sceptim. ¡°I already have elite knights ranging in levels from 70 to the strongest being level 90. The subordinate of an allied nation¡¯s queen also agreed to send 500 knights in the next 5 years. Not just that but she will support my city with any military related issues it may face. What need do I have for more knights? I would only waste resources and money trying to feed and house an army that I don¡¯t need.¡± ¡°Then may I ask: What are your ambitions for the future? Do you truly intend to rule only a city? Five hundred elite knights is too much for a single city to have. A single division needs at most ten of them per unit with the rest being soldiers. If you plan on renting them out to other nobles or if you plan on invading for the sake of taking resources and land then I would understand.¡± That was a good question. What are his intentions with his city? Sure, his land will become one of the wealthiest lands in the history of Diacree continent. But does he intend Whitage City on only remaining an independent city relying on another nation for protection in exchange for resources? Sceptim¡¯s question probably wasn¡¯t just what he wanted for his city. What were his intentions as a whole? Arnold closed his eyes as a certain memory flashed in his mind. King Arnold! King Arnold! King Arnold! King Arnold! ¡®King Arnold von Penston¡­¡¯ He remembered the cheers of the people who welcomed the hero of their nation. The man who could singlehandedly destroy an army of monsters. How did that guy become a ¡°King¡±? Arnold opened his eyes. He laughed. If he was asked about his ambitions when he landed in this world then he would¡¯ve said: I want to live a peaceful life after eliminating my death flags. ¡°You want to know my ambitions?¡± Arnold spread open his arms, ¡°I want to make the Murim Martial Alliance and Serz bow down to me. I want to kick a certain inquisitor¡¯s ass. I want to become one of the only people in possession of a pure martial art. I want to become the richest man in the entire world¡ª¡± He paused then said: ¡°¡ªI want to become a king and establish my very own nation, a nation strong enough to stand equal to the other military powers of Diacree.¡± To do that, he¡¯ll need to arrange a meeting with Selia and plan for the future. ¡°I thought so.¡± Sceptim said with a smile, ¡°I pledge my sword to your cause, Lord Arnold.¡± Arnold looked over at Siana. She was looking at him as well. Arnold then looked back at Sceptim. He took the sword and lightly tapped the flat end of the blade on Sceptim¡¯s shoulders. ¡°From this day onwards, I promote you to General. You won¡¯t lead a measly unit of 100 or 200 knights, you¡¯ll possess an army. Thousands will be under your command in the near future. Of course, there are certain things that you need to be tested on before it¡¯s set in stone.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, Lord Arnold.¡± Sceptim stood up and placed his right fist against his chest in a salute. His mind was already made up. That¡¯s why he told Tanaera that she can go with Siana to his world using the World Ring. In any case, everything worked out fine. Now onto another matter. Arnold returned to his seat and sat down. ¡°Sit with us. I have something to tell the two of you.¡± Sceptim took off his helmet and placed it on the table. He pulled out a chair. The monster carefully lifted him up and placed him on the chair. ¡®Hmm, now that I¡¯ve seen his face clearly, he kinda does look like that woman I saw.¡¯ Arnold stared into Sceptim¡¯s golden eyes for a few seconds. ¡°¡­Is something the matter?¡± Sceptim asked while tucking his long blonde hair behind his ears since it was getting in the way of his face. There was a tinge of red on his face but Arnold was probably imagining that. Arnold cleared his throat, ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. By the way, you wanted to say something during our fight with Kalda. Something about ¡°persons not being involved¡± so you couldn¡¯t discuss the matter with me.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­ Truth be told, I wanted to ask if we could accompany you on your travels. Given the circumstances, that¡¯s too much to ask of you or Lady Siana. I would like to travel with Lord Arnold but I also can¡¯t part ways with Lady Siana and my knights. Pledging my sword to you was also related to what I wanted to say.¡± ¡°Hm, so we had the same thing in mind.¡± ¡°It appears so.¡± Sceptim smiled. ¡°What do you want to tell us, Arnold?¡± Arnold looked at Siana. ¡°I want the two of you to use the artifact to go to my city. I¡¯ll write a letter to Lunaria to let her know that the palace is mine. The palace can fly with the artifact¡¯s power, right? I don¡¯t want to destroy the manor in the centre of my city since it¡¯s a storage for my crystals so the palace will need to be moved somewhere else. Oh well, I¡¯m sure Lunaria will know what to do.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not coming with us?¡± ¡°No, but Tanaera will go with you and Sceptim. I have a way to go back already so I don¡¯t need the World Ring. If I go back now then I¡¯ll get caught up in all sorts of things that will take my attention away from coming back.¡± Make no mistake, there was nothing more he wanted than to go back. He wants to visit Misteltein HQ to begin planning expeditions and arrange quests for his party. He also wants to check the list of candidates for potential party members. He knew for certain that a bunch of people applied to join the guild. It¡¯s his job to approve if they¡¯re capable enough. Everything else was unimportant to him at the moment. All he wanted to do was go out there and kill some monsters while improving his status among the adventurers. His end goal as an adventurer is to become an SS ranker to obtain valuable secrets from the Adventurer Guild Association, after all. Well, there was the academy as well¡­ ¡®Dammit, why can¡¯t I just skip grades to graduate.¡¯ Arnold held back a sigh. ¡°Like I said before, everything will be fine so long as you give my letter to Lunaria. She¡¯ll know what to do.¡± Arnold looked at Siana, ¡°Have you ever considered starting your own House?¡± ¡°You mean¡­ becoming a noble?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s never crossed my mind before. If I may be honest, I don¡¯t want a rank of nobility since it brings nothing but responsibilities and headaches.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I want to ask you a question and I want you to answer honestly: Your family is given a plot of land with some people to rule but there¡¯s a great famine or cold winter and you¡¯re out of money but your crops are your only source of income. In other words, selling your resources is the source of your wealth. You have two options. One: sell your crops to another noble household, which I can guarantee won¡¯t be sold for half its worth since you¡¯re the one in need. In that case, the buyer will have the upper hand in the sale. Two: Feed your own people but lose your one chance to make money. There¡¯s no guarantee that the people will stay to rebuild with you.¡± He wasn¡¯t asking this just to make random conversation. He wanted to understand Siana¡¯s character. Sure, her knights bloat about how kind she is but how far would she really go for people who she is supposed to rule and protect? ¡°I believe there should be a third option,¡± Sceptim spoke up, ¡°What if she¡ªhypothetically, in this situation¡ªhires mercenaries to raid other fief lord territories and take their resources away? If there¡¯s a famine then it can¡¯t just affect one location, surely many places would be affected. This leads to poverty among the working class. It also makes it easy to convince people to fight with you as long as you offer them food. The scenario stays the same if there¡¯s a winter since the cold tends to wipe out crops. A long winter is even worse.¡± ¡°Sceptim has a point, don¡®t you think? But would you really kill others for the sake of your people?¡± Siana straightened her back and looked Arnold straight in the eyes. ¡°I would choose none of them. I would hold a banquet for nobles from all over the nation to attend.¡± ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± She would do that even though her people will suffer without food? ¡°Banquets are social gatherings for the sake of making connections. I would find the richest person on the guest list and approach them. Of course, I would do research beforehand. What do they like? What do they hate? What¡¯s their favourite restaurant? How many children do they have? I need to know everything before I attempt to use them for my plans.¡± ¡°What do you intend to use them for?¡± ¡°Financial benefits which I will gain through marriage or deep friendships built on trust. Unlike friendships, love has no place in marriages which means trusting your spouse isn¡¯t always possible. To nobles all that matters is what they¡¯ll get in return. I¡¯ll offer myself and my land to them, however, I will keep control of my land so that I can ensure that my plans will work.¡± ¡°So you¡¯d sacrifice yourself for others?¡± ¡°No, if I want to help them then I am most definitely not sacrificing anything. Offering my body and plastering a fake smile on my face¡ªthere¡¯s no difference.¡± Arnold nodded his head and went ¡°I see¡±. ¡°We¡¯re very alike. Doing what needs to be done. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t feed myself to the wolves to allow another person to escape like you but I¡¯d do anything to avoid confrontation with those wolves. If there are three of us and we are chased by the wolves then I¡¯d intentionally let one of us be captured so that I and the third person can escape.¡± "....So, you¡¯d rather choose the easiest method instead of fighting the wolves together?¡± ¡°If we end up dying anyway then the wolves will surely follow the trail we came from which can lead to our village or the settlement we came from. It¡¯ll end up being attacked by the wolves. The people will be unaware that a pack of wolves are on the way since all three of us are dead.¡± Siana¡¯s eyes widened as if she realized something. ¡°The one you¡¯d sacrifice¡­ was just to buy time so that you can warn the villagers that wolves are coming so that they can prepare to fight them?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Sacrificing the life of one to save a thousand. That was the saying that went through his head just a few months ago during a certain incident in the empire. If there was no better alternative then his choice would be morally correct. That¡¯s his resolve. Siana smiled, ¡°I¡¯m learning so much about you, Arnold. Indeed, we seem very alike but your choices, uhm, they are a little questionable.¡± ¡°The deceased¡¯s family and friends will cry for their death and hate me for what I did but I saved them from being massacred.¡± He said with a shrug. Of course, if he wants to then he can just flee the village with the other person and let the villagers get killed. No matter how many choices there are, someone will get killed. ¡°Anyway, I now know what position to give you.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°What do you think about becoming my vassal?¡± Chapter 176: Gone Siana tilted her head. Arnold began explaining: ¡°My advisor and second-in-command, Lunaria is currently busy with my city¡¯s restoration process. She¡¯s also handling the mining of my land¡¯s resources. In short, her hands are full. My situation isn¡¯t any different. I¡¯m still a student aiming to complete my education so that I can obtain a degree which¡ªin due time¡ªwill open up many opportunities for me. Not just that but I also have an adventurer party to lead.¡± ¡°You¡¯re an adventurer?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m aiming to become a top ranker in the empire so that I can join the factions within the Adventurers Guild Association. They hold many secrets which will be beneficial to me in the future. I don¡¯t have the time to rule my city just yet.¡± ¡°I understand that but why offer me vassalage?¡± ¡°I need someone to make connections for me. To do that, I need to keep them within arm¡¯s distance¡ªby offering vassalage. How well do you think you can handle politicians? They¡¯re a bunch of greedy and prideful insects so I need someone who¡¯s good with people in general. Of all kinds, might I add.¡± Arnold has zero interest in politics. Of course, he would get involved if his city is on the line. That won¡¯t be necessary if he has someone to do his job for him. If it¡¯s just making connections then Siana is the perfect fit. ¡°Why offer this to a stranger¡­¡± ¡°Stranger?¡± ¡°I mean¡­¡± Arnold shook his head, ¡°I know what you mean. Understand that I¡¯m not doing this on a whim. I need capable people, regardless of where they¡¯re from.¡± He looked at Sceptim. ¡°Sceptim¡¯s army will be officially assigned under your Household Banner. I think having the two of you work together will be better than letting someone else lead the army. The guy agree to serve me otherwise.¡± he looked back at Siana, ¡°You¡¯ve managed to lead your knights for this long. It¡¯s only natural that they stay under your rule.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worried about your freedom: don¡¯t be. I don¡¯t intend on burying my nobles in paperwork and other tedious responsibilities.¡± He''ll have Lunaria send all the paperwork to the academy if he¡¯s not able to go to the city. The academy gives offices to students so he won¡¯t have to worry about making space for his paperwork. Now that he has his memories(and smarts for that matter) back, it¡¯s high time he did all the heavy lifting himself. Lunaria can handle the rest. ¡°Things might change in the future but for now you¡¯ll have only a few responsibilities to tend to.¡± All he really needs is for Siana to dress up prettily and plaster a fake smile on her face to please the nobles she¡¯ll meet. ¡°Is that so. That¡¯s surprising. I expected there to be a lot for me to do as a vassal.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t promise it¡¯ll stay that way. If the load gets too much for me then I¡¯ll rely on my nobles to share the load.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. But it still gives me enough time to prepare myself. I¡¯ll need to get used to the city¡¯s history, cultures and people first. Also, I need to gather intel on the nobles of the empire. Speaking of which, may I know the current state of your city¡¯s government? How well do your nobles get along with the state officials?¡± ¡°There is no government in place as of yet. I see no benefit in creating one for my city right now. If I did that now then power would be shared amongst my nobles which can lead to a coup or yet another rebellion brought on by a group of individuals who have the same power as me.¡± The title ¡°city lord¡± means nothing if a group of nobles band together and vow to take Arnold from power. This happens often to kings and emperors who get too complacent. Greed is the sole reason for such rebellions. ¡°But a kingdom can¡¯t function without a government. A single man leading a nation is unthinkable¡­¡± ¡°I know. Regardless, that¡¯s how I¡¯ll lead my city for now. I can handle it.¡± If things go well once his position and wealth is secured then he¡¯ll consider creating a government system similar to the empire. Things would¡¯ve been different had he not known that his land has valuable resources. If he starts sharing his power now then he¡¯ll get attacked from all sides. His own nobles might side with enemy nations to sabotage his plans. The best thing to do now is to only provide Siana with an army of her own. The Red Knights¡ªthe ones that Vetis is sending¡ªwill fly his House¡¯s banner. None of the other nobles will be allowed to possess any of the Red Knights. Not yet anyway. He doesn¡¯t trust any of them right now. They turned their backs on the previous city lord and even helped the citizens murder the city lord and his family. Of course, Arnold can use force to intimidate them but, as mentioned before, he doesn¡¯t want to rule using fear. The city is in a delicate state right now. He can¡¯t let things get worse by giving random people power. Siana went ¡°hmm¡± when Arnold explained all of the above. ¡°The resources you mentioned is definitely a good reason not to share your power with others, not even your own nobles. I would¡¯ve called you a fool if you said that you want things to stay like that. Kingdoms fall if their king is an incompetent dimwit. But, as you said, it¡¯s only temporary. But how will you ensure the safety of your people if you don¡¯t allow them to have armies? Even I possessed a small squad of soldiers during my time as a princess. They would escort me everywhere and always make sure I¡¯m protected in public areas. Getting kidnapped and giving up valuable information is a worry many people of power share.¡± ¡®Tsk, tsk.¡¯ What matters here is the quality of the combatants of the army, not the quantity. Take that Level 90 monster for example. He could probably take on all the imperial knights of Eulia Empire. ¡°I can¡¯t just give them knights. I¡¯m also unable to provide them soldiers right now. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll make a plan. I¡¯ve instructed Lunaria to not leak sensitive information to my nobles.¡± Siana smiled wryly, ¡°They will be upset that I¡¯m the only noble to have a private army.¡± ¡°If they have complaints then they can send them my way.¡± Of course, they won¡¯t dare complain to him. They¡¯ll probably rely on Victoria to convey their troubles to him. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve reached an understanding: What name will you give your House?¡± Siana put a finger on her chin and hummed. ¡°I¡¯m thinking Luthwroth. It means ¡®Deep Snow¡¯ in elven language. Once I lose this soul power then I¡¯ll only have the name to remember all our suffering. I will bear it with pride, not shame. ¡®Lady Siana of Luthwroth¡¯¡ªwhat do you think, Sceptim?¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°¡¯Siana of the Deep Snow¡¯. A fitting name for you, My Lady.¡± ¡°Fufufu.¡± Arnold nodded. ¡°Alright. From today onwards, you shall be known as Lady Siana of House Luthwroth, vassal household to Whitage city¡¯s ruler.¡± ¡°Yes, Milord!¡± Siana bowed her head. The door opened right at that moment. ¡°¡ªI¡¯ve finished making the holy water, Arnold.¡± Arnold heard Rafaela¡¯s voice,¡°¡­What¡¯s going on here?¡± Arnold stood up. ¡°Siana agreed to become my vassal. She¡¯ll be heading to my world along with Sceptim and the knights.¡± ¡°I see. Wait, why are you out of bed? You should be resting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m back to full health. I¡¯ll need to rest some more to recover my aura.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Let me check.¡± Rafaela walked up to Arnold. She touched his head from both sides and squeezed down twice, ¡°Can you feel anything?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± She pulled his bangs away from his forehead. ¡®You¡¯re getting overly touchy. Maybe she¡¯s finally warming up to me?¡¯ No, that can¡¯t be it. Perhaps her attitude changes towards her patients. Healers are often like this. It¡¯s like a habit they can¡¯t shake off. He remembers being looked at coldly every time he wants to talk to her and being called ¡°mortal¡± occasionally. She¡¯s now acting like a concerned sister. ¡°¡­This can¡¯t be possible. What form of magic did this¡­?¡± ¡°I have no clue. But I remember someone¡ªa woman¡ªsitting on my bed when I opened up my eyes. Her body was giving off this strange golden glow. I couldn¡¯t find out who she was since she vanished without a trace.¡± ¡°Whoever this woman is, she¡¯s no ordinary priest. Only holy magic can heal someone to the point of closing fatal wounds and regenerating tissue and bone. My spell wouldn¡¯t have been able to do the same thing. At best, I would¡¯ve been able to apply a regeneration spell on your body to let your skull and pieces of your brain grow back on their own.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine now. How goes the preparations for the ritual? I want to get this done as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already soaked two blankets in holy water. Are you sure it will work? The only method I know of that allows you to store souls is Holy Talismans.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll work.¡± Before holy talismans were invented, Holy Water was used to fight against undead, vampires and demons. The water¡¯s only use isn¡¯t just to fight against creatures of the dark, but also to drive away ghosts and trap souls depending on how it¡¯s used. Of course, storing or imprisoning souls with holy water is a bad idea unless you have a constant supply of it on-hand(which is very tedious and expensive in the long run). The soul will escape if the water evaporates so priests are advised to keep the body as wet as possible. A blanket or any big cloth works fine in lengthening the procedure since fabric holds liquid longer than human bodies. The great rune talismans that Tanaera was creating will act as a seal to make sure nothing from outside can interfere. Ghosts and vengeful spirits often steal the souls of the dead. It¡¯s a mystery why this happens but players assume that the spirits do this because they bear hatred for the individuals whose souls they ransacked. Even players fell victim to this. Their character¡¯s souls are stolen when they die which results in a ¡°System Error¡±. It¡¯s a pretty well-known but hated bug that could never be fixed. Users impacted by the bug are unable to log in for 24 hours. Kalda¡¯s soul might get lost too. If they gave a fragment of her soul and the other fragments are taken then there¡¯s no way for her soul to become whole again. The [Return To Your Coffin] Great Rune banishes spirits from the dead whenever they try and get close to the body. That¡¯s the rune that Arnold drew out for Tanaera. ¡°How much holy water did you make?¡± ¡°I had to use the bath in the bathroom. It¡¯s big enough to last a few days if need be.¡± Arnold frowned. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you just fill some barrels¡­ Make sure that you clean out any residue once everything is done. I don¡¯t want to boil alive in my own bath.¡± ¡®Shit, that was close. I wanted to take a bath right after eating.¡¯ Arnold could feel a cold sweat on his back. ¡°Eh? Why would that happen?¡± Siana asked in confusion. ¡°¡ªLord Arnold is a demon factor, Lady Siana.¡± Sceptim said casually, ¡°Anything divine in nature will harm him. Save for healing spells, of course.¡± ¡°You knew?¡± Arnold asked with a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting demons for years. I can sense them if they use their energy. It¡¯s become second nature for me to recognize demons disguised as humans or even humans with factors.¡± ¡®Right¡­ The demon energy in my body merges with my aura when I use my factor.¡¯ That¡¯s how he becomes stronger whenever he uses his factor. ¡°I hope this changes nothing between us.¡± Arnold said while looking at Siana. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± She said with a smile, ¡°That came as a surprise but our agreement still stands, Arnold.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready to begin,¡± Rafaela spoke, ¡°Miss Siana, this may be the last time you ever look at Kalda¡¯s face again. A corpse without a soul will break down and turn into ash, not decay the same as normal dead bodies. I managed to replace her facial tissue that was lost in the fight so she doesn¡¯t look any different from before the fight started.¡± Rafaela then turned around and left the room. ¡°Lady Siana¡­¡± Sceptim looked at Siana. ¡°I¡¯ll go¡­¡± Siana said softly and stood up. The three of them followed after Rafaela. While it¡¯s not necessary for them to be there, Arnold wanted to see if they do it right. If they don¡¯t then he risked his life for nothing. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The four arrived in front of the bathroom. Cool air wafted through the door, blowing against their cheeks. They entered the bathroom. ¡®It feels like I¡¯m in a sauna.¡¯ Holy water tends to boil the air around itself when surrounded by a hot or cool atmosphere. The divine power inside the water protects the water from condensation and evaporation by heating up the air around itself. Because of this the holy water itself remains untouched. A strange purple energy surrounded the holy water. Arnold could see something floating in the big bath of holy water. It was a cloth wrapped into the shape of a human. The source of the purple energy was coming from it. ¡®Kalda¡¯s soul power is trying to fight the holy water¡¯s divine properties,¡¯ Arnold thought as he looked at the purple energy. Despite being dead, her body could still function like this. He didn¡¯t know how this was possible. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her body over.¡± Rafaela said before approaching the bath. She waved her hands in a circular motion. The water surrounded spiraled and lifted Kalda¡¯s body. The water then proceeded to bring Kalda¡¯s body over to Rafaela. The purple energy surrounding her corpse dissipated when she was placed on the ground. Siana just stood there, frozen. Sceptim approached Kalda¡¯s body. He unwrapped the blanket. Only the part where her face was. Rafaela quickly poured some of the holy water over Kalda¡¯s face. ¡®Hmm, she looks the same as before the fight.¡¯ Her face was completely ruined from internal combustion at first. Now she had full lips, cheeks and eyebrows. Normally dead tissue can¡¯t be healed with magic. Every cell in the dead person¡¯s body can¡¯t function anymore so it¡¯s impossible to use magic to duplicate the cells, thereby restoring tissue and finally constructing/regenerating muscle and skin. Divine power is different. It can do things that arcane magic can¡¯t, even restore human tissue. Sceptim turned to Siana. ¡°You said that you¡¯ve mourned for Kalda long ago, Lady Siana. While it¡¯s good that you accepted that she¡¯s gone even before her death, aren¡¯t there some things that you¡¯d like to say? It doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s not here. It doesn¡¯t matter if she can¡¯t listen. All that matters is that you¡¯ve moved on. People often seek comfort by speaking to the dead. There¡¯s a hope inside their hearts that their words will reach the person.¡± Arnold glanced at Siana. She was silently looking at Kalda¡¯s face. A dark shadow loomed over her face. Siana inhaled deeply before calmly exhaling. She chuckled for some reason. Her chuckling became laughter. She walked towards Kalda¡¯s corpse. Then she kicked it! ¡®What the¡­¡¯ She kicked Kalda again and again. Seemingly calming down, Siana stopped kicking Kalda. ¡°¡ªHow long had it been since I felt free¡­? Was it ten years? Twenty? No, perhaps it¡¯s been more than that. There was a time I was happy. Sometimes I thought to myself that it was just a dream since it was so long ago.¡± They couldn¡¯t see her expression. But her monotonous voice sounded eerie. ¡°We left our home world together while deeply in love. There wasn¡¯t a day that went by that we didn¡¯t embrace each other and say how much we love each other. You were so overprotective of me which I thought was cute. I thought the two of us could start over in a new world. I even made it possible for us to not age so that we can be together forever. That dream couldn¡¯t come true when my powers began ruining my life. I wanted to die. I cut my throat so many times but you¡­ you kept saving me¡­ I killed so many people¡­ Why did I deserve your kindness¡­? That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s what I thought it was at first¡­ Kindness¡­ Maybe you didn¡¯t want to lose me because I was the one who took you in? Maybe you were just repaying my kindness with your own. But it wasn¡¯t like that at all, was it? You were just too stubborn to let your doll die on her own terms because it¡¯ll upset you. I¡­ I¡­ I wanted to die! I jumped off the top floor of the palace, crushing my body completely thinking I could finally end this but you¡­ you kept bringing me back. I tried burning myself in a pit of lava. Cutting my stomach open. Beheading myself¡­ Yet t-that cursed power of¡­ y-y-yours k-k-kept bringing m-m-me b-back¡­!¡± Siana sank to her knees while stuttering and slurring her words. ¡°Why d-d-didn¡¯t you j-just let me d-d-die!?¡± Arnold looked over at Sceptim. He couldn¡¯t see Sceptim¡¯s eyes so he had no idea what expression he was making. Was he frowning? Crying? Indifferent? Rafaela¡¯s hands were on her mouth. Arnold looked back at Siana who was punching Kalda¡¯s dead body. Of course, this time her hits had no power behind it unlike her kicks from before. ¡®She really was acting tough.¡¯ Arnold knelt in front of Siana. He caught her hands. She then tried to hit him but she was too weak to do anything besides try and head-butt him. Siana fell weakly on the floor after Arnold let her go. He covered Kalda¡¯s face. Someone then entered the bathroom out of breath. Tanaera, with disheveled hair, looked at Siana in confusion. ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 177: Severance ¡°Bring the Great Runes here.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t answer her. ¡°¡­..¡± Tanaera quickly did as he said. She handed it over to him. Arnold looked at her face. Her dead eyes seemed as if they were staring into his soul. Arnold decided to just take the runes and ignore Tanaera¡¯s hostile expression. What¡¯s going on with her, he had a fleeting thought. He placed all four paper sheets on Kalda¡¯s body. Rafaela poured more holy water over the body, dampening the paper as well. The runes glowed in all sorts of lights for a few seconds. The light meant that the runes reacted positively to the divine properties of the water. Godworm silk also has divine properties since the worm it comes from is the larvae of a Divine Beast insect-type. ¡®It¡¯s a relief that it works. It would¡¯ve been a pain in the ass to fight a divine beast just to kidnap one of its kids.¡¯ He could also raid an old nest of one of those divine beasts. The larvae tend to excrete a lot during their infant stage. The excretion was known as Godworm silk since it looks and feels like regular silk despite smelling horrible. ¡°Did you learn the proper incantation?¡± he asked Tanaera, ¡°If not then I can recite it for you.¡± The runes had the incantation written inside of them which would be easy to spot if the user is an experienced mage. It¡¯s only short phrases and words bundled together so an inexperienced magician would have a hard time deciphering it. ¡°I know it.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s good then,¡± he stood up, ¡°Do what needs to be done.¡± Tanaera approached Kalda¡¯s body. She surrounded her hands in black mana. Afterwards, she placed her hands on two of the four runes. This would¡¯ve been faster with two people since Tanaera only has two hands. That was what Arnold thought before two black, shadowy arms spawned out of Tanaera¡¯s back. He was taken aback at first. ¡®¡­So she can use her dark magic to cast other forms of magic¡­ I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised after seeing her multicast several high ranking spells at once.¡¯ ¡°We¡¯ll have to leave the room once Tanaera begins,¡± said Arnold, ¡°You¡¯ll see a lot of things appear out of nowhere trying to break the sealing barrier.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± asked Sceptim. ¡°Vengeful spirits¡ªbasically people who died in this palace¡ªwill manifest.¡± ¡°Can they harm the living?¡± ¡°Yeah. Using these great runes causes them to physically manifest in the real world. There¡¯s no way to stop it if you try to confine a soul. Of course, they can¡¯t escape these walls,¡± he looked down at Siana, ¡°While the barrier will prevent the spirits from trying to take Kalda¡¯s soul, whoever is trapped within the barrier will also materialize as a vengeful spirits. Meaning that you¡¯ll meet Kalda again if you stay.¡± Siana visibly trembled when Arnold said that. ¡°Then it¡¯s best if we leave before Miss Tanaera begins. Come, Lady Siana.¡± Sceptim helped Siana stand up. The two quickly left the bathroom. Rafaela alternated her gaze between Arnold and Tanaera before deciding to leave as well. Arnold stood in silence. He suddenly recalled what he did. Caerwyn didn¡¯t seem affected by what happened. Why was Tanaera acting different? ¡°¡ªWhat did you see?¡± Arnold suddenly spoke. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You were inside my head. What did you see? No, the better question is how far did you go inside my memories?¡± ¡°...I¡¯m busy. Do you not want me to create the sealing barrier?¡± ¡°All you¡¯re doing now is pouring mana into the runes. They¡¯ll glow once they¡¯re ready for the incantation. Surely someone like you can talk while pouring mana into the runes.¡± It¡¯s easy to multitask if you¡¯re experienced enough in magic, especially for Tanaera. Plus, Arnold knows how long it¡¯ll take for the runes to activate. ¡°¡­.What makes you think I was lying back when I said that I didn¡¯t go that far into your memories?¡± ¡°That¡¯s too vague of an explanation. It¡¯s like you want me to guess at which point you stopped. You¡¯re playing mind games with me that way. What went through your head when my sword almost cut you down? What made you fear me in that moment?¡± What¡¯s she scared of? She should¡¯ve known that Kalda was controlling Arnold to do her bidding. Luckily he managed to stop himself from carrying out Kalda¡¯s order. Things should¡¯ve ended right there but now Tanaera is acting so distant, which he never expected from an extrovert like her. Tanaera turned her head to look at him. ¡°I¡¯ve started studying mind control magic the past few years. It¡¯s part of my plan to learn every single dark magic spell known throughout the Nine Realms.¡± ¡°What does that have anything to do with this?¡± ¡°¡­I remember reading a research paper written by some magician. It said that mind control¡ªregardless of the rank of the spell used¡ªonly works on those with feeble minds or those who have gone through a certain trauma that leaves them emotionally defenceless and spiritually weakened. The latter being tortured prisoners or emotionally weak people. You are neither of those things.¡± ¡°Meaning¡­?¡± ¡°Your mind is defenceless against mental attacks. If your mind is taken over then you have no hesitation in murdering people. You fall victim to your urges and desires. The mind control is like an activation code. That¡¯s what makes you¡­¡± she turned back, ¡°¡­dangerous.¡± Going by what she said¡­ Does this mean she thinks Arnold is just a killing machine? ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I saw everything. I doubted the inevitable at first since to me it seemed like your will can never be broken. A warrior with too much pride but had the strength to show for it. That was just an illusion. You might be strong on the outside but you¡¯re weak on the inside.¡± A psychopath, she muttered under her breath. ¡®Weak? I¡¯m weak?¡¯ For some reason, he recalled all those times his mind was invaded. That vision of future Arnold sitting on his throne. The abyss where he met another version of himself. The time Angelica almost trapped him in the Land of the Hollows. Thinking about all those times¡­ isn¡¯t what Tanaera saying true? That he¡¯s weak? Isn¡¯t that what makes him dangerous? He remembered the endgame Arnold from the game. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. What could happen if someone or something controlled the mind of such a man? Mortals are given a will¡ªwhich is the strongest defence against mind control¡ªby Melis. Could this mean he had no will to speak of? Or was his will just so weak due to his negative karma? What if mind control lights the embers inside of him to reveal his true self? Activation code¡ªkind of like robbing him of his humanity. ¡°Then you¡¯ve seen what I did. How many people I¡¯ve killed.¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Would you change your mind if I tell you why I had to do it?¡± Memories won¡¯t give you all the answers, he muttered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. There¡¯s an alternative to everything.¡± Alternative? Like risking his own life? He had the power to do what was necessary so he did it. No one has the right to blame him because he saved millions. Had he not done that then the Sky God Dungeon would¡¯ve become a tourist attraction with people dying left and right before the Offspring get unleashed into the world. Surely the reason the Sky God had his people erect all those walls was because his interests aligns with Arnold¡¯s? ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t want to travel with me anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to your world along with the queen and her knights. I see no better option. I overheard that she wants to travel the world so I¡¯m going to ask her if I can accompany her. I would¡¯ve done it even if you didn¡¯t suggest it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s still someone I want you to meet¡ª¡± ¡°Whether I come back or not is up to me alone. I have no obligation to uphold that promise I made.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Arnold went silent with a frown on his face. If Tanaera doesn¡¯t meet Elizabeth then Elizabeth¡¯s potential will remain untouched. Of course, there¡¯s a possibility that she¡¯ll encounter that same witch from the game much earlier or have another chance encounter. However, Arnold doesn¡¯t like leaving things up to chance unless there¡¯s a certainty of something happening. Unlike a certain someone. If Elizabeth doesn¡¯t fully awaken then he won¡¯t be able to recruit her as an ally. Also, he won¡¯t be able to cure her condition if she doesn¡¯t awaken her true power. She¡¯s remain a monster with skin as hard as dried up raisins. ¡°So you¡¯re scared of me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Elizabeth needs her to unlock her true capabilities. This will benefit him in the future once he wins her over with his charms. ¡°What can I do to make you stay by my side?¡± ¡°¡­If it means that much to you¡­¡± she glanced back, ¡°Then become stronger...¡± Going by what she¡¯s been telling him so far, she probably doesn¡¯t mean he should get stronger in the physical sense. -¡°The spirit is linked to the mind. The mind controls the person, thus the spirit requires the most training.¡± That was something Sebastian told Arnold during his training. Arnold had never taken any of Sebas¡¯ philosophical teachings to heart. All that mattered to him was how to punch harder and the amount of skills he could learn. Adding onto what Sebas said: If an intruder invades the mind then the body becomes a weapon against oneself or the people around you. Arnold stood there silently, his hands shaking. He was a puppet with its strings loosened all along. A puppet that was waiting for the puppet master. Kalda briefly took rein of his strings but he managed to forcibly break himself free. What if he¡¯s never able to break free should another incident like that happen? What if the theory¡ªthat the Star Beast took control of Arnold¡ªbecomes true? Arnold remembered the version of him in the game. Was that really Arnold at all? ¡®What does it matter now? Things won¡¯t end up the same as in the game.¡¯ This isn¡¯t the game. Of course, it¡¯s na?ve to think that there wasn¡¯t a possibility of someone controlling the one in the game behind the scenes. If it¡¯s possible in the game then it¡¯s possible in real life. The only way to find out the truth is to ask someone who was on the development team. What did they do with Arnold¡¯s character when he left the empire to become a warlord? Of course, the above is easier said than done. For all he knows, he could be the only person who transmigrated. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold walked down a hallway. Tanaera refused to talk any further so he decided to leave her be. To the uninformed, mind control might seem like a trick to benefit one person by controlling another¡¯s actions. People well-versed in this form of manipulation understand the dangers very clearly. ¡°A weak mind weakens even the strong¡ªwasn¡¯t that what you said, Sebas?¡± He thought out loud. Would he have met his alternate self had things been different? Or would he have met the future Angelica? No. He would have still been under Liam¡¯s control and not get all his memories back. There¡¯s a silver lining to everything, even having a vulnerable will, it seems. What about that first vision he had about Arnold sitting on a throne, awaiting the hero¡¯s arrival? Could future Arnold have invaded his mind? Arnold leaned over the railing and inhaled the cold air. ¡°The fact that I¡¯ve met my alternate self and got kidnapped by the future Oracle wasn¡¯t just a mere coincidence. This is something that would¡¯ve happened even if I prepared countermeasures.¡± The only effective countermeasure was¡ªas Sebastian told him¡ªto train his mind. A warrior is someone strong in body and mind. Something Arnold never managed to become despite possessing the strength fitting of one. How will he go about training his mind? Didn¡¯t Flora do the same thing in the game when she hit a bottleneck in her potential? She fought for years to deserve the title of ¡°Sword Master¡±. What about Arnold with his feeble will? One day he dropped out of the academy in his seventh year then out of nowhere he destroyed a nation and started a war with Eulia empire and its kingdoms. A fitting target for the Hero. Arnold doesn¡¯t want to go on some lonely warrior¡¯s journey. He has too much to do, too many responsibilities to bear. Thus, he has to find another way to overcome this. Death flags, other villains in the main quest, his city, his relationships, unlocking all his skills, and now the severance¡­ When will this end? When will Arnold get a break and live peacefully? ¡°¡ªWhat are you thinking about?¡± Arnold heard Sceptim¡¯s voice. He was so deep in thought that he didn¡¯t sense Sceptim at all. ¡°How does a warrior train his mind?¡± Arnold asked a question instead. ¡°Hmm.¡± Sceptim leaned on the railing with him, ¡°It differs from person to person. It¡¯s just like overcoming our fears. Fears can be many things and there are countless ways to overcome them which makes them similar to training one¡¯s mind.¡± ¡°In order to overcome your fears, you have to face them. Is that right?¡± ¡°Correct.¡± Sceptim smiled, ¡°However, a fear is much easier to overcome than fighting the severance of body and mind. You must know what¡¯s causing the severance and what actions led to them being separated. It¡¯s not an easy thing to do. There¡¯s no single solution to it, just as anything else. Most warriors go on fighting for years without finding peace with their minds. This is why there are so few actual warriors on a battlefield.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You must¡¯ve read books of great wars that took place in your world. The books should¡¯ve mentioned leading figures in the wars, right? They don¡¯t even have to be warriors to be regarded as such.¡± ¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯re right.¡± There were many people who are ¡°named figures¡± in the history books. They were alive during the harshest of times on Diacree continent. The third leader of the Murim Martial Alliance, Isshin - The Martial Demon. Fairy Queen of Plant and Essence - Resellalia(The first Fairy Millennium). Dark Moon Spear Master - Asdek. Sword Saint of the Thousand Blades - Obekaria. Oracles of Melis - Gwylowin. These were just some of the many figures who influenced war on a massive scale. Of course, Resellalia being a fairy and all means that she shouldn¡¯t have involved herself in wars. Her people and Elves alike despise wars. However, she couldn¡¯t sit back and watch thousands die. Her mastery of Druid Magic could buff and heal an entire army at once(just like the oracles). Of course, the oracle of her time couldn¡¯t assist everyone in war¡ªsince war was happening in every nation back then¡ªso Resellalia had to step in. Then there¡¯s Isshin, one of the prominent founders of a great organization that passes on the martial arts of the martial gods of old. He stood next to the Hero Promethius in battle. He even sacrificed one of his arms and his eyes just to let Promethius deal a final blow to a demon lord. Of course, all this was in vain since Arsnoria survived and was able to resurrect all three demon lords who perished in the war. Dark Moon Spear Master, Asdek defended his nation¡ªRepublic of Zrek¡ªagainst an army alone. It took four days for him to exhaust every ounce of energy in his body. With his efforts, his people could assemble an army strong enough to deliver a powerful blow to their enemies, thus winning in the process. The Sword Saint of the Thousand Blades was one of the first users of the forbidden arts ¡°Sword Tribulation¡±. She could control any weapon, even the weapons of her enemies, during battle. This allowed her to slaughter thousands just by walking amongst them. Not only was she one of the first users to use the forbidden art, she was also the first to perfect it. Despite her valiant deeds of putting herself right in the middle of enemy armies numerous times, she was wrongfully executed by her own people. She died with a smile on her face. Her last words were: -¡°You fear me for my strength, this is why you¡¯re doing this. But I forgive you.¡± In retaliation for what he did to their ¡°hero¡± the king was murdered by his people. Next is the Oracle, Gwylowin who saved millions with her miracles. She was travelling with the Black Dragon Lord at the time. He fights and she heals¡ªIt was a code the two lived by as companions of war. This code allowed them to save all those people. ¡°What do they have in common?¡± Sceptim asked. ¡°¡­Some of them sacrificed themselves for the greater good. Others put their lives on the line for the same reason.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not the right answer. They did what had to be done. If it¡¯s as simple as sacrificing themselves then their resolve would¡¯ve been meaningless. Does war end just from the death or sacrifice of a single individual?¡± Resolve¡­ ¡°No.¡± ¡°People don¡¯t give up their lives or bear difficult situations just because they want others to live happy lives. It¡¯s much more than that. They understand what it means to have the power to do something. They are just opening the doors for others to find their own happiness.¡± ¡°Is that how you break the severance of mind and body?¡± ¡°I said earlier that there¡¯s no single solution to everything. One person¡¯s resolve could be making important decisions in battle by ignoring their lack of determination¡ªoftentimes called ¡®false confidence¡¯. Another could be helping the needy because they¡¯ve set their mind to it. And another person¡¯s resolve could be to steal food to feed their family despite the consequences. One can even kill if you set your mind to it. All of this stems from doing the right thing. Whichever morals society imposed on you don¡¯t matter.¡± ¡®Then¡­!¡¯ ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold looked at Sceptim in expectation. ¡®Is that the answer I¡¯ve been looking¡ª¡¯ His thoughts were interrupted by what he said next. ¡°But a resolve can also be the reason for the severance between mind and body.¡± Sceptim turned towards him and smiled meaningfully. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Come now, Lord Arnold. Allow me to show you the treasury and armoury.¡± Sceptim began walking away, ¡°I¡¯m sure there will be something you¡¯ll fancy!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold stood still for a moment before scoffing. I see, it won¡¯t be that easy to find an answer, thought Arnold. Still, somehow he feels that speaking with Sceptim brought him one step closer to that answer. Chapter 178: Theory What is resolve to a villain? What is resolve to a human who knows the future? What is it to a warrior? This is what Arnold wants to find out. He¡¯d looked at his life with disinterest before the transmigration, not caring for the decisions he makes. He was brilliant when it comes to academics, far stronger than even most adults, he has a good family, strong genes, lots of lovers¡­ Yet there were several things he still lacks. Will the answer to the aforementioned questions change him forever? Will it make him ¡°complete¡±? How will he follow Flora¡¯s example of becoming ¡°whole¡±? Will he also go on some excursion alone and leave behind his responsibilities? Of course not. Then what can he do to become ¡°complete¡± and ¡°perfect¡±? Hopefully he¡¯ll find the answer soon. He¡¯s not in a hurry. The main story is far from ending. ¡ó¡ó The golden doors opened up with a heavy thud when Sceptim opened them up. Just like the entrance doors, the doors leading to the treasury had exquisite craftsmanship of gold and white ornaments intricately crafted into various patterns. One would assume that very small hands did all those complex patterns but the size of the craftsman¡¯s hands doesn¡¯t matter if the craftsman is highly skilled. ¡®I should consider hiring dwarves to renovate my palace.¡¯ While dwarves have a code to never interfere with human conflict, they love to work with humans. Humans make the best alcohol after all. That¡¯s about all you can characterize a dwarf with¡ªalcohol and craftsmanship. You¡¯ll never meet a dwarf who hates either. Of course some dwarves become soldiers or magicians but they still remember their roots. Even an inside struggle between different clans of dwarves can be solved with a bottle of mead. ¡®I¡¯ve never considered investing into a brewery or wine farms. Maybe that will draw more dwarves over to my side?¡¯ Though a strange to remember, Liam always used to read food item descriptions and their recipes whenever he was waiting for his PvP opponent to respawn or when he¡¯s free roaming. ¡®[Scorching Throat], [Shallow Pit], [Destroyer of Taste Buds]¡­ I think these three will satisfy any dwarf if they get a taste of it.¡¯ ¡°¡ªAll the items that you see here have been collected for decades and added to the royal family¡¯s vault. Most of the weapons, books, armours and miscellaneous items here are from different worlds. Only the gold is originally from our world.¡± Arnold knelt and picked up a gold coin from a pile. He looked at it closely. ¡°Pure gold. It¡¯s even heavier than our coin. Why haven¡¯t you spent it? I take it you didn¡¯t exactly buy all these items?¡± ¡°¡­They would¡¯ve been frozen over and destroyed just like their home worlds if we left them there.¡± ¡°Well, that makes sense.¡± Arnold put the coin in his pocket. It¡¯s his anyway. ¡°I highly doubt we can spend this gold in the empire. The hungry revenue service bastards will try and take everything inside this vault if they catch wind of the coins.¡± ¡°Then it should be smelted and repurposed,¡± Sceptim suggested. ¡°Doing so is illegal where I come from. But I guess I can pull a few strings. That will have to wait until my city has a stable economy.¡± While the gold in here can not compare to what he¡¯s going to possess in a few years, he won¡¯t let free money go to waste. Arnold decided to change the subject when he noticed something peculiar near him: ¡°Sceptim, is this a hammer?¡± he pointed at the strange-looking item that was standing out even in the sea of gold behind it. The weapon certainly looked like one at first glance. It had a big square-like base and a long hilt. Yet somehow it didn¡¯t resemble a great hammer at all. It has an almost flat pole. ¡°That¡¯s the sword that cannot be pulled out from that magic crystal rock.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a sword?¡± He suddenly recalled where he had heard of a ¡°sword¡± impaling a ¡°magic rock¡±. Didn¡¯t the top guild¡¯s Guild Master, Bardolt, use this weapon as his main for a few years while on the top leaderboards? Storm¡¯s Great Demise¡ªwhat an edgy name, thought Arnold. Of course, that¡¯s not a mockery to its true might. This weapon is no joke. The weapon¡ªwhile being regarded as a great hammer¡ªwas once the sword of a nameless king who didn¡¯t want anyone to harness the sword¡¯s power to control spirits. There was some speculation that the sword was a star grade artifact but no one has been able to prove it since the sword didn¡¯t exist in the main game files. The sword is supposed to be cut from the final product, hence why it doesn¡¯t have an item description or official ranking. All that appeared next to name, item description and rank on the hologram card was: ???? Despite not knowing what the artifsct truly is and where it originates from, Arnold recalled a certain secondary character who should¡¯ve given this sword to Luke. The ¡°Spirit King¡±. This isn¡¯t the only unranked or unnamed weapon in the game. The Spirit King in question was supposed to become an ally to the Hero Party, however, his questline was cancelled in the DLC. The Spirit King is a demigod, a Higher Captain of the Golden Order(the order that the archangels are a part of) and was originally supposed to reward Luke with this sword once Luke and his companions finish his quests. Having him join them is optional and purely your own decision. Due to the questline being removed from the final product, the Spirit King and all his connections to the main story got wiped out. Only some clues were left behind. Some speculated that he went to another far off world. They even claim that they saw him in one of the worlds that the main story doesn¡¯t show. ¡°Hmm...¡± Arnold looked at the hammer. He then had a curious thought. ¡®Bardolt was the strongest tank in the game. He was a literal fortress. And he used to crush his opponents with this weapon. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a bad idea to try this out.¡¯ It''s a PvP weapon, originally meant for arena battles with other players. It¡¯s slow and heavy so it will only hold a player back in regular quests and dungeon raiding. Despite this, Bardolt used it for everything during his mid level cap grinding. He only started using other weapons when he reached level 70. As a result this weapon was sold on the Star Shop. Due to its spirit magic capabilities being locked, the item sold for 60% less than its actual worth. While Arnold doesn¡¯t have the same class as Bardolt did during those days, perhaps he can fight with a strength build at least? The final piece that¡¯s missing is proper armour. Regarding the sword, these kinds of weapons, like the Spirit King himself, was cut from the game. The history of the High Elves, their ties to spirit magic and why there are so few of them left was also removed. The developers merely said that the content was ¡°too much to add to an already big game that has worlds that you can fully explore, with most of them inhabited and tied to the storylines¡±. As such, spirit monarchs and spirit magic in general became a mere fantasy in the game. It''s unknown why the weapon can¡¯t be pulled out from the magic stone. The cut content might be able to explain this. ¡°Huuup!¡± Arnold lifted the great hammer(Spirit Sword). He almost fell over. Sceptim grabbed the hilt with one hand while Arnold was struggling just to hold it up with two. ¡°Don¡¯t overexert yourself while in recovery.¡± Sceptim said worriedly. ¡®How did this bastard recover faster than I did?¡¯ The only indication that Sceptim was recently in a fight was his busted up armour. Arnold opened his magic bag. ¡°I¡¯ll just use it when I¡¯m fully recovered.¡± The hammer went in with no resistance. ¡°This reminds me, I¡¯ve seen you use quite a few weapons in our fight against Kalda. Why do you need that many weapons?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a complicated matter.¡± ¡°Please do tell.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for a pure martial arts book which is located on a shadow world somewhere between the 90th to 100th worlds. In the meantime I¡¯m looking for weapons to help me survive the journey there. Fighting with just my soul weapon isn¡¯t a bright idea.¡± The saying that says soul weapons are indestructible is a myth. Of course, to regular enemies and other weapons, a soul weapon might seem invincible. However, pit it against another soul weapon or a Semi-Star grade artifact ¨C or even a Star grade item ¨C then it¡¯ll break just like any other weapon. They are very durable and are extremely powerful weapons that can end fights in mere minutes if used correctly. But long drawn out combat against powerful opponents, with Star grade artifacts in the mix, will lead to some cracks or even breakage. ¡°True,¡± replied Sceptim, ¡°Soul weapons aren¡¯t invincible. Even they have their weaknesses. The process to restore one is very tedious and difficult. Not to say extremely dangerous for a warrior in the midst of battle. But there¡¯s a workaround to that.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already tried all methods to make my aura sword more durable. What else is there to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain the method I have in mind will work. However, it requires you to understand your power on a different level compared to just seeing it as a form of combat.¡± ¡°Alright then what is it?¡± ¡°I cannot simply tell you the method. You must learn it yourself. I possess a certain martial book that can help you reach a different equilibrium. I assume you know what that word means in this context? Of course you do, you¡¯re a martial artist like me, after all. It pertains knowledge about the true essence of aura and several other energies. Of course, the book doesn¡¯t spoon-feed you all the time. You should learn some things on your own. That¡¯s how you¡¯ll learn.¡± ¡°Where is the book?¡± ¡°In my magic bag. I carry it everywhere I go. The other copy is inside my room.¡± ¡°Have you used it before, like learned stuff from it to help you in combat?¡± ¡°Yes and yes. That¡¯s where I learned my [Sunshine Cross] skill from. Ki and Aura differ only in nature but not uses. I can use Ki blasts same as you can use aura blasts, I can use Ki to strengthen my body same as you can. Likewise, I can learn aura skills and strengthen them with Ki instead. Though this doesn¡¯t apply to martial skills.¡± Arnold¡¯s water dragon skill is a skill from his weapon art(Flow of the Tide)¡ªbetter known as a martial skill. He couldn¡¯t imagine a Ki user managing to learn that. Sceptim is right about the blasts and non-martial skills though. ¡°You learned an S rank skill out of some book? With no skill evolution?¡± It¡¯s impossible to learn a skill that¡¯s above B rank(developers chose this rank for some reason). Skills go through different evolutions. For example, Arnold¡¯s [Speed of Sound] was originally adapted from his [Dash] skill. It isn¡¯t rare for skills to level up in a non-linear order. Arnold doesn¡¯t have the A, B, and C rank of the original Dash skill. However, his case is different since he had to train vigorously. How was Sceptim able to learn an S rank skill straight of a book? Sceptim smiled, ¡°Unbelievable, right? Well, the lessons inside are as complex as they come. It¡¯s meant for martial masters, not normal knights and warriors. However, it¡¯s not like regular warriors can¡¯t learn the skills and lessons if they¡¯re talented and dedicated enough.¡± He then continued, ¡°You may have the copy on my person. I found a lot of them on the 50th world. I must implore you to not share it with outsiders. Not even for profit. Knowledge from the martial gods are hard to come by and dangerous in the hands of the wrong people. Whoever the Sky God was, he must¡¯ve been liked by a lot of different gods for his worlds to contain this much valuable knowledge. Not to mention the artifacts.¡± ¡®The book sounds interesting.¡¯ Arnold still has a lot more to learn about the path of a warrior. Before trying to learn pure martial arts, he¡¯ll first need to learn how to make his mind and body become one by breaking the ¡°severance¡±. Understanding his aura comes first, though. ¡°Before I hand the book over to you, do you have a basic understanding of what aura really is and what it does?¡± ¡°Aura has three functions from what my master taught me,¡± Arnold held up one finger, ¡°First is conjuration. This entails aura blasts which are used as long-range attacks. It¡¯s also possible to create barriers to shield against physical attacks.¡± ¡°Oh? What about defending against magic then?¡± ¡°A manifested barrier of aura can¡¯t stop spells from attacking its user. Both mana and aura are internal energy: one can¡¯t repel the other. It¡¯s like pouring a glass of water into a bowl of more water.¡± This is why it¡¯s best to avoid magic spells instead of brute forcing your way through spells. That¡¯s what armour is for. Aura isn¡¯t meant to guard against other internal energies. Physical objects, however, can¡¯t pass through it. This is due to the density of physical objects when compared to mana or aura. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. A blade coated in Ki or Aura is another story, though. Aura, unlike mana, can defend against physical objects. Mana is less dense in comparison. It¡¯s heavier than oxygen but lighter than vapour. Like vapour or fog, mana can¡¯t stop physical attacks on its own, which is what barriers are for. Unlike mana also, raw aura can be solidified by a hundred times to conjure a barrier. This can stop physical objects. ¡°Impressive. You know all this from memory?¡± ¡°That old man made me recite aura theory every time I made a mistake.¡± Arnold wasn¡¯t perfect. He also made mistakes when he trained with Sebastian. ¡°He sounds like a wonderful master, Lord Arnold,¡± Sceptim chuckled, ¡°Where were we? Ah yes, what about the second and third use of aura?¡± ¡°One of its most well-known uses: physical enhancement. It condenses into the muscles of its user to make them stronger and faster.¡± ¡°Very good. Here¡¯s a question for you: who would be stronger in a brawl if two warriors equal in level¡ªone with your type of aura and the other the red variant¡ªwere to go full power?¡± ¡°Physical power alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The blue aura user.¡± ¡°Precisely. Though red aura is much heavier and richer in energy than its blue counterpart, it does not motivate its user¡¯s meridians to grow by much in the long run. It¡¯s like balancing a fist-sized rock on a thin sheet of paper. Eventually the paper will break. Meaning their growth will stop. As for blue aura users, imagine them like pebbles on the same kind of paper as the red aura. You can stack the pebbles far longer before the paper tears apart. Their meridians and core grow far larger, leading to a bigger aura pool.¡± In short, more energy means a stronger warrior. ¡°An aura blast from a blue aura user is also much stronger than a red aura user. Of course, it depends on how much both use for their aura blast. If the blue aura user uses the same amount then they¡¯ll lose against the red aura user.¡± Stella could definitely beat Arnold if she learns to balance her physical strength and aura, to maintain a constant flow of energy. Of course, like Sceptim said, it also depends on how much aura both warriors use. Arnold having too much pride and being the stronger warrior wouldn¡¯t fight Stella unless at full power. He was almost level 60, he couldn¡¯t foresee a level 15-20 hot-headed amateur catching up to him. From what he knows, she hasn''t hunted a single monster in the last few years. Killing monsters is a Transcendent¡¯s main source of levelling up. He was kind of curious how her training was going. ¡°Let me hear the third then.¡± ¡°The third use is powering martial arts and body techniques. Without aura, martial arts and body techniques can¡¯t be utilized in combat.¡± Arnold scratched his head, ¡°That¡¯s about all I know right now.¡± He was a sorcerer in the game so he couldn¡¯t pick Liam¡¯s memories to help him gain a deeper understanding of what he learned in the past. ¡®I hate myself for not listening to Roderick in class.¡¯ Then again, Roderick never put ¡°aura theory¡± in any of his tests so Arnold didn¡¯t learn it at all. There was no need to since it wouldn¡¯t let him pass. Maybe Roderick didn¡¯t delve as deep as the book that Sceptim mentioned. Also, all the martial arts he learned didn¡¯t require him to understanding anything besides those three uses of aura. ¡°Having a rough idea is enough, I suppose. Anyhow, this book will teach Lord Arnold everything you need to know about aura control and the true essence of aura theory.¡± Sceptim tossed the book over to Arnold. Arnold caught it. ¡®Hm, it looks like an ordinary book.¡¯ Normally this would be the moment where one¡¯s system would make a message appear explaining what book he¡¯s holding. Of course, being an NPC doesn¡¯t give him that privilege. Screw the system and its limited features. ¡°Don¡¯t attempt any of the techniques or skills inside of the book in this state. Rest up for a few days before you begin.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯ll do that,¡± he put the book away, ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to know.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you know why Kalda¡¯s power couldn¡¯t absorb my Sword Intent?¡± ¡°I apologize. I do not have the answer to that question.¡± ¡®Figures. I can¡¯t expect to meet an aether master out of nowhere .¡¯ Those were some of the rarest individuals in the entire game. They rarely even showed up in the endgame during the war. ¡°Though, if I were to take a guess¡­¡± Arnold¡¯s ears perked up at this, ¡°It could be that Kalda¡¯s soul power is using a different form of that power you used to kill her.¡± ¡°A different form of aether¡­?¡± ¡°From what I know, aether¡ªalong with its weaker forms¡ªcan grant its user all sorts of powers. The speculations from various scholars and old masters say that it¡¯s because aether could be all forms of energy in one.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± That¡¯s the craziest theory about aether he¡¯s ever heard. Hold on. Maybe it¡¯s not that ridiculous? ¡°Everyone has aether in their bodies¡ªeven if only some can use it. You can either use it or you cannot. Its weaker forms are much easier to master. Aether could be the reason why all forms of raw energy exist as a whole.¡± Mana, aura, Ki, miasma, divine power, demon energy¡­ the list goes on. Imagine if Aether is the combination of all these powers? Aether has only been used as a last resort power boost that leads to suicide. Players never looked too deeply into this power because of that. What Sceptim just said is merely a theory so Arnold shouldn¡¯t blindly believe it. Even if it¡¯s true, how would one go about using aether¡¯s other powers? Also, if it¡¯s true, wouldn¡¯t that mean that it¡¯s possible for him to use magic? ¡°Do you intend to learn this dangerous power?¡± Sceptim stared intently at Arnold. ¡°¡­Yeah. A certain professor of mine is trying to teach it to all his students. Of course, I know that none of them will be able to learn the power in the end.¡± Stella could probably pull it off. In a decade or so. Rodrick could only surround his finger in Aether¡¯s full power. Arnold could do a lot more due to his potential that¡¯s equal to Luke. ¡°I see. It just so happens that the book I just gave you has a section dedicated to aether. It¡¯s somewhere in the last 100 pages, I believe.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡± Arnold took out the book again and began flipping pages. He tried to open the last page of the book. Miraculously, the book turned to the table of contents instead. ¡°What the hell¡­?¡± Is he hallucinating or something? ¡°Ah, I almost forgot to tell you. You cannot skip pages in this book. It will always take you back to the page that you¡¯ve yet to finish.¡± Sceptim scratched his cheek with a wry smile. ¡°¡­Are you telling me it knows when I skip a page?¡± ¡°In a sense, yes. You might think that you¡¯re trying to skip a page by going to the next one when in reality you¡¯re just staring at the page you¡¯ve yet to finish. You may have thought that you were flipping pages but in reality you were just standing there looking at the table of contents.¡± ¡®Infinite mental focus manipulation¡­ The one who created this book must¡¯ve added that magic to this book.¡¯ If so then what¡¯s the point? Does the creator want you to know everything? ¡°Haa¡­¡± Arnold gave up, ¡°How does that work exactly? Do I have to learn everything in the book?¡± ¡°No. Reading everything is fine. It¡¯s up to you what you want to learn. I suggest you read through all the pages at first then reread with the purpose of learning. It retards your progression if you go in expecting to learn everything just by reading it once. Don¡¯t make the same mistakes I did, haha. I don¡¯t consider myself a talented individual when it comes to martial arts which is why I always have low expectations. It turned out to be the right mindset to have. Then again, it¡¯s up to Lord Arnold in the end.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll decide later on.¡± He put the book away again. ¡®I got excited for nothing.¡¯ He thought with a sigh. ¡®Choosing the right mindset is interesting. According to what is said in the game about me, I should be capable of learning anything regardless how difficult it is to master.¡¯ Something worries him: Does his(a Transcendent¡¯s) potential as a whole get held back once he reaches level 60? Or does it only apply to the amount of XP he earns in general? ¡°Now that that¡¯s settled, do you see anything else you like?¡± Arnold looked around. There were some great armours and weapons on display. But it¡¯s not like he can take it all. He wouldn¡¯t use everything anyway. ¡°Hm?¡± Arnold noticed a certain full set of silver armour on the far end of the vault. A gentle breeze blew the blue mantle and feathers on its helmet softly. The magic orbs illuminated its shiny silver surface, giving it an attractive glow. It was a slim set of armour. It¡¯s like it was made for Arnold. Sceptim followed after Arnold who approached the armour. He spoke. ¡°I found that armour deep beneath the surface of a world. The world itself was in ruins with nothing left except roaming undead and a single fire raging atop a mountain of ashes¡ªwhich not even the ash rain could put out. The wearer of this armour was already corrupted by some mysterious darkness. He posed a threat to Lady Siana. Sadly, I had to slay him. The greatsword in your possession belonged to him.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°He was a magnificent man. Of that I have no doubt. The diary I found on his corpse is enough to bring tears to one¡¯s eyes. He fought the darkness so that his king could build a nation for their people. It only lasted a hundred years before the outsiders came and wreaked havoc.¡± Outsiders. There¡¯s that word again. No doubt the Offspring destroyed that world. Arnold asked with his back turned: ¡°Have you ever encountered one of them?¡± ¡°One of whom?¡± ¡°The outsiders.¡± ¡°I have.¡± Arnold turned around. ¡°What did they look like?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I did not have the luxury of seeing their forms completely. The world where I got this set of armour lost its high walls so there were hordes of those things lurking. Plus, the energy pollution was so severe that the entire world was in a dark age. I was attacked by many of them at once while fleeing. They are extremely fast and relentless.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Sorry for not being able to answer your question.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Arnold turned back to the armour. He took off one of the gauntlets. It had some weight to it. ¡°What kind of metal is this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s quite resilient to magical damage and blunt force. Every dent or tear that do appear is fixed within mere seconds. The armour is some type of magic armour that uses its wearer¡¯s own energy to fix itself.¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m on the verge of death or i run out of aura? How will the armour repair itself then?¡± For example, what if Sceptim managed to break a part of it off while Arnold was wearing it in this state? ¡°From my understanding, it only needs a certain amount of energy. If you don¡¯t have the required amount then it will remain damaged.¡± ¡°As expected. But what a strange set of armour.¡± The game never had this kind of armour in the main story or side quests. The developers loved hiding a lot of content for players to find on their own. The game guides you for a few quests before you¡¯re left on your own to follow the story. Of course, there are hints and dialogue from NPCs that help you on your way. Not to mention the short descriptions in the quests. But secret locations like the Sky God dungeon is kept secret from players intentionally. It¡¯s left as end game content. Of course, being a game with thousands of different worlds, it lets you explore as you wish. Even veterans like Lufulur hadn¡¯t found everything the game has to offer, not to mention the fact that he missed a sizeable chunk of the game¡¯s story(except some story leading up to the endgame) in the latter half. The School Arc is just the beginning. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°¡ªHow do you feel?¡± Sceptim asked Arnold. Arnold¡ªnow clad in the silver set of armour¡ªreplied: ¡°It feels like my body became several times lighter all of a sudden.¡± He opened and closed his hands. While tough, there was a lot of movement in the joints of the armour. ¡°While the armour is certainly greedy for taking its user¡¯s energy to repair itself, it offers light healing spells to help in combat. It¡¯s an active trait of the armour. Of course, mana is required for this otherwise the rune won¡¯t be activated. Check the inside of your gauntlets. There should be some space to dump magic crystals into.¡± ¡°Hoh?¡± Arnold fiddled with his left gauntlet. Suddenly a small hatch opened up. He could see a small crystal inside. He moved his hand a little which caused the latch to close automatically. ¡®It¡¯ll take a while for me to get used to this. I can use the blood crystals with this armour.¡¯ They¡¯ll last much, much longer than regular crystals. A single crystal, that would fit in the armour for example, will last him up to a week. ¡°Try using some of your aura.¡± ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ll try.¡± He squeezed out what little he had left. Even though he didn¡¯t have enough to cover his entire body, the aura burst out of the armour like gushing water, submerging him in a field of dark blue aura. ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°In addition to healing spells, there are some buffs and multiplier runes inside the armour. That will help in combat when you run low on aura. If used correctly, there would be no need for your armour to sacrifice your energy to restore itself.¡± Sceptim then chuckled, ¡°Want to know the best part? You can modify the armour with runes as you see fit¡ªdepending on how well you integrate the runes.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± What kind of bastard decided to keep this armour hidden? Sure, it was a reward for defeating a secret boss(who was probably very strong) but an armour like this would definitely be worth the time dedicated to looking for and fighting the boss. Using or creating runes isn¡¯t something Arnold needs to worry about. He can have Lauran help him craft the specific runes he has in mind. Rune arcane masters are non-existent in the current era so it¡¯s doubtful whether he¡¯ll find someone capable of creating runic formulae for him without the need for him to go find Lauran whenever he needs a new rune. If Arnold fills this armour with runes he made using arcane magic then he¡¯ll be able to use magic without actually using mana. Using Great Runes¡ªsomething lost throughout history as of right now¡ªwill serve as a valuable asset in battle. The combination of the blood crystals and Great Rune magic will be a force to be reckoned with. That was fun and all but¡­ ¡®Can the armour be stored¡­?¡¯ That was one of the biggest gripes with Star Fantasy¡¯s armour. It¡¯s rare for high class armour to be portable. Who wants to walk around with clunky armour everywhere? Everything in the game has some weight to it. Considering the scale of the game, you can get lost exploring and picking up different stuff which will only increase your inventory size, making the armour a nuisance when not in battle. Players hated the weight limits in Star Fantasy, especially warriors who have to carry several heavy items(like backup weapons and such) which will slow down their speed, stamina regeneration and increase skill cool down. This was one of the few things that people actually hated about the game. ¡°Rezeky ru inmu.¡± Arnold muttered the runic phrase for ¡°store to inventory¡±. Usually he says the phrase inside of his head when storing the demon armour. Of course, he doesn¡¯t have an inventory like the one players have in the game. However, this is a magic armour just like Oriel¡¯s armour which can bind itself to aura. He can store Oriel¡¯s armour fairly easily. Maybe he can do the same with this silver armour? Despite being sure that it would be possible, nothing happened. ¡°Is something wrong? You muttered something then went silent.¡± Sceptim asked innocently. ¡°¡­.I¡­ I was trying to store the armour¡­¡± ¡°I see! Well, it¡¯s very easy to do that. Just call out the armour¡¯s name. It will transform into a ring.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so sooner¡­¡± He felt like an idiot. ¡°Say ¡®Gergois¡¯.¡± Arnold did as Sceptim said. The armour turned into particles. A small ring appeared on his left index finger. Arnold said the name again but this time he only thought about the helmet. Surely enough, his vision darkened when the helmet spawned on his head. He could see through the slit of the helm. ¡°Is Gergois the original owner of this armour?¡± Arnold asked Sceptim. ¡°Yes. He was the one I fought in the world I mentioned before.¡± ''Hmm, name doesn''t ring a bell.'' ¡°Have you ever worn this armour?¡± Arnold asked while looking at the armour that Sceptim was wearing at that moment. The armour had signs of damage. This was something Arnold noticed even before the two of then fought Kalda. ¡°¡­.¡± Sceptim shook his head, ¡°Not every type of armour suits me, even magic armour is no exception to this. I need special kind of armour that will provide me both comfort and protection. Besides, most metals are extremely dangerous to Him.¡± ¡°Him¡± as in the monster. ¡°I¡¯ve worn this armour ever since I left my home world¡ªno, I¡¯ve been wearing it even before that. To me it¡¯s the perfect suit of armour. Not only that but it gives me comfort when I head into battle with the armour specially made by the one I fell in love with.¡± ¡°You were once in love?¡± ¡°Yes. She wasn¡¯t like all the other women I¡¯ve met before. She left quite an impression on me the first time we met. Ladies in her age group wanted to buy all sorts of clothing and makeup to make themselves look nice so that they can be courted by other gentlemen. My¡­ Oh dear. It seems I¡¯ve forgotten her name. How odd¡­ Was it Phelithia? Piniria? No, that can¡¯t be it. Anyway, unlike the other women, she preferred riding horses, duelling against knights, fixing weapons and armour and even crafting them. How strange¡­ Why can¡¯t I remember her face either?¡± Sceptim smiled wryly as he muttered, ¡°Perhaps this is the price I paid for immortality.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll need a new set of armour if you¡¯re going to be fighting in my army. Though I suppose I could find someone to fix that armour instead.¡± It¡¯s obvious how attached he is to the armour despite not remembering who made it. The fact that he knows how much he loved that person even now is enough to show his attachment to the armour. ¡°I¡¯ll include that in the letter to Lunaria.¡± ¡°I would be grateful if you would, Lord Arnold. Is there anything else you¡¯d like to take along with you before we leave?¡± ¡°Besides a few other weapons, there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯ll stay behind so you can go.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Sceptim bowed before leaving the vault. Arnold checked each and every weapon inside the armoury. He only took weapons that were class C and above. Anything below that was useless in an all-out battle. In total he found over thirty different weapons. If Vetis didn¡¯t give him a magic bag then he wouldn¡¯t have been able to carry this much. He studied every single weapon¡ªdown to its description even¡ªbefore deciding whether he¡¯ll take it or not. He left the armours alone since he already had the perfect set of armour. Arnold left the armoury after he filled his magic bag with weapons. He stepped back into the treasury and looked at the fortune before his eyes. How many generations of royal family treasure was inside this vault? His eyes were blinded by the shimmering glare of the gold coins and expensive antiques. He arched his back as he looked up at the ceiling. It was fairly big for a treasury, even by normal standards. ¡°Hmm, the treasury won¡¯t be able to hold all my money once I become the richest man in Diacree. Should I have the treasury vault renovated or stash my fortune in various locations? Keeping everything in one place is just asking to be robbed.¡± Keeping only a portion of his wealth in one location will work while the majority of his money will lay in banks and other residences. One might ask: Why not just give everything to the bank where it¡¯s safer? To answer that question: some politicians have shares in most of the banks in the empire. They can freeze his accounts and take all his money if the people ever find out what he did(In Nuaria). Normally his family would receive his fortunes but the announcement of the worth of his magic crystals will turn a lot of heads and cause him to make a lot of enemies aiming for his fortune. Even the Imperial Court can¡¯t be trusted. He suddenly yawned. ¡°It¡¯s not even close to night-time but I¡¯m already tired.¡± I¡¯ll sleep a little then write the letter, he thought as he dragged his feet out of the treasury. Arnold stepped into the hallway. ¡°Why is it so quiet?¡± he looked down the hallway. He then looked out of the windows. ¡°It¡¯s dark? What¡¯s going on?¡± He couldn¡¯t even see a glimmer of light, only emptiness. Arnold felt a heavy pressure weighing down on him. It was so strong that his knees felt like they¡¯ll give in and cause him to collapse. However, he remained standing even as the sweat fell down his cheek. He walked towards an open window slowly. His feet felt heavy and his body was shivering. ¡°The light¡­. It¡¯s gone?¡± The light¡ªwhich was a sign that the artifact¡¯s power was still active¡ªwas nowhere to be seen. ¡°¡ªLord Arnold!¡± Caerwyn suddenly ran down the hallway towards him, ¡°It¡¯s here! The one who wants Kalda¡¯s soul is here!¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes widened. He hurriedly took out the hologram card to check the notifications. ¡¤ Ladiath has descended from the Between Realm! ¡®Between Realm?¡¯ That was the realm between the Nine Realms(basically the realm where all mortal lifeforms originate from) and the divine realms(the birthplace of the three Timeline Gods and other gods). It was home to countless gods and demigods alike. Not a single mortal could survive between the fabric of reality. It was a realm filled nothing but death and suffering where the weak won¡¯t survive. One can say it¡¯s hell itself. Ladiath. The name didn¡¯t ring a bell. However, the fact that it comes from the Between Realm means that it¡¯s a creature of divine origin ¨C an Outer God. Arnold was going to meet a divine being for the first time. Chapter 179: Future Letter The Between Realm did exist in the main story of the DLC but no quests required the hero to either go to realm itself or interact with beings from it. There are many relic tombs in the realm itself so it didn¡¯t exist for no reason. Star Fantasy¡¯s DLC has a story rich with many tales and mysteries¡ªwhether tied to the main story or not¡ªwith the Between Realms being one of them. It¡¯s a realm of multiple worlds unfit for mortals to live in. The air is fire itself, setting one¡¯s stomach to flames with just one breath. The atmospheric pressure would crush humans in a heartbeat, breaking flesh from bone if one tries to resist. Melis has a duty to protect her worlds so she never lets any being from that realm come to the Nine Realms. If they manage to slip by her defences then the Guards of the Nine¡ªthe guardians of the nine realm gates(Yorm included)¡ªwill stop them by any means necessary. The Offspring are the least of humanity¡¯s worries if any being from that realm is strong enough to come to their worlds. Whether you¡¯re a King, an Emperor, a War Hero or a simple commoner¡ªeveryone¡¯s lives will be in danger. Nothing in the Between Realm would be friendly if they have to grow up and survive literal hell every day. Of course, the strong live satisfactory lives while trampling the weak. Arnold¡ªno, Liam will be the first player out of the millions who played the game, to meet an ¡°Outer God¡±. ???? Arnold walked down the empty hallway. The hall felt longer, the air colder, his breath quicker, the palace darker. What is this pressure, he thought to himself. This isn¡¯t the pressure from a human or even a beast. It was the pressure from a god. The large double doors leading to the throne room opened up, further intensifying that pressure he felt from before. ¡°Thank you for joining us, Lord Arnold.¡± He heard Siana¡¯s monotonous voice at the end of the red carpet that had a long row of knights on each side. Arnold couldn¡¯t see any of their faces but he could feel their fear. His warrior instincts were screaming at him so much that he could count the steps of an ant colony. Sensing fear in the heart of a human is nothing to him. The source of their fear was obvious. He looked at Siana who was sitting on his throne with her back straightened. On her right stood a silent Sceptim and on the left a calm Caerwyn. Rafaela was standing on Siana¡¯s left side right next to Caerwyn. Caerwyn and Sceptim appeared unfazed to the immense pressure being emitted by the ¡°esteemed personage¡± that they had been expecting. All Arnold could see as he approached the throne was power and evil in the form of a black cloud of smoke. It was definitely just his imagination yet somehow it felt real. ¡°Ladiath¡± came into view when he stood in front of the throne. ¡°Your Excellency Grace, this is my dear friend, Arnold. He is the one who prepared the ¡®body¡¯ for you.¡± Arnold turned his head to look at this ¡°Excellency¡± Said person was a tall individual wearing a clean white suit that seemed to be crafted with only the finest materials that only the rich can buy. There was not a wrinkle in sight. However, its face... was just a head with tentacles coiled into a swirl. ¡¤ [Warning] Do not engage in combat with this being! He could hear a bell go off in his head and a message appearing above the being¡¯s head along with a short description: ? Level unknown ? Threat Level ¨C World Destroyer ¡°......¡± Arnold stared at the being in silence. ¡®World Destroyer... a threat level only endgame Luke reached with the help of the holy sword...¡¯ The system didn¡¯t even have to warn him since he could feel this... this thing¡¯s strength even from the other end of the palace. The individual extended a hand. Surprisingly its hand was just like a human¡¯s¡ªfour fingers with a thumb. ¡°You may call me Ladiath. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Arnold.¡± The pressure that Arnold had been feeling before vanished without a trace. He couldn¡¯t even sense Ladiath despite the fact that said person was standing right in front of him. ¡°Yes... Likewise...¡± Arnold shook its hand. ¡°Forgive my asking but why did you have to kill the one whose soul I desire?¡± Ladiath asked when the two separated. ¡°Kalda was¡­ becoming troublesome, in a sense. Lord Arnold assisted me when I sought his help. I agreed with whatever method he used to stop her. While I lost many of my precious subordinates, I see her death as a victory nonetheless. Is that a bad thing, Your Excellency?¡± asked Siana. The concern was evident in her eyes despite her unchanging expression. ¡°I am merely curious. A soul remains a soul whether the person is dead or alive. Its properties are the same. So, what led you to your decision? The two of you shared an unshakable bond from what that woman told me the last time we spoke. I cannot fathom why you would break that.¡± Siana¡¯s eyebrows were about to form a frown but she closed her eyes and sighed softly before replying with the same monotonous voice. ¡°Kalda wanted to enslave me against my will. She bound me to an oath I can only escape from in death¡ªa magical oath.¡± ¡°An oath that can kill even a god. Interesting. Only her death could free you from the oath. That woman kept a lot of things from me. What a fiend.¡± Ladiath turned to Arnold, ¡°While the end result would¡¯ve been the same upon my arrival, it is only fitting to reward all of you for your services. Some call me the god of fortune for my sincere generosity.¡± ¡°¡­I feel that it¡¯s unnecessary to give me a reward¡­ Lord Ladiath.¡± Arnold¡¯s left eye twitched when he addressed the being with such courtesy. He¡¯s never called anyone ¡°Lord¡± out of respect. ¡®What the hell can you give me anyway?¡¯ He found it hard to believe that the worlds in the Between Realm had any artifacts or treasures. ¡°I am all-seeing, all-powerful and all-knowing. There is a lot that I know and much that I can obtain.¡± ¡®He¡¯s reading my mind¡­. Better watch out what I¡¯m thinking about.¡¯ Ladiath didn¡¯t have a face but Arnold could somehow make out an eerie smirk on his face. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Allow me to clear your doubts: Name anything that you want and I shall give it to you. Of course, it¡¯s limited to objects and peeking into your past. I am no genie so I do not grant wishes.¡± Ladiath said with his arms spread open as if daring Arnold to give him a challenge. ¡°Am I correct to assume Lord Ladiath is familiar with the legends of the Dark Scrolls?¡± ¡°A masterpiece of an artifact spilt into three pieces that were created by the Timeline Gods¡ªI am very familiar with them.¡± What it was isn¡¯t important at the moment. Arnold wants to know if he can get his hands on a particular object that¡¯s related to those scrolls. ¡°The future version of the scroll is the longest of the three. It¡¯s said to be unending even. You should know why.¡± ¡°Indeed. Because the future is a never-ending abyss. It could be billions of years before space-time collapses and erases everything, thus destroying two of three timelines.¡± ¡°Which is why the future holds the most value out of the three. It knows when people die, when the next rainy day will be, when the next divine champion will be born and when the divine realm falls.¡± ¡°So you want the one that records the future? What you¡¯re talking about is an artifact that no gods have access to. The Timeline Gods will never allow their artifacts to be taken. It¡¯s impossible to obtain, I admit that. If you were trying to test the limits of my power then congratulations, you have succeeded.¡± Ladiath clapped his hands in a mocking manner. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I don¡¯t want the artifacts themselves but a piece of them that went missing. It¡¯s related to the Future Edition in the Dark Scroll Triad. Namely the missing page that a certain traveller stole thousands of years ago.¡± ¡°¡ªThe Future Letter?¡± Siana asked in bafflement, taken aback that Arnold was asking about such an ancient artifact. ¡°So you know what it is?¡± Arnold turned to her. ¡°It¡¯s an artifact capable of communicating with any individual from the present, the past and the future¡­ It gives one the power of omniscience. Not the visual kind, of course. Lord Arnold, you will become the Timeless Gods¡¯ enemy if you¡¯re caught.¡± Arnold knows that. But. ¡®I can at least fill in the gaps of the main story by communicating with NPCs in the future or even myself.¡¯ The artifact which looks like a normal page of finely-made paper is actually a communication device that was once part of a Dark Scroll. No one knew who the time traveller was who tried to steal the Dark Scroll. The Scroll was now missing with only two still in the possession of their owners. The time traveller was caught by archangels and locked up for their crime only after the scroll disappeared. Arnold knows which world the scroll ended up on, though he has no idea of the exact location. It¡¯s somewhere on the Diacree continent. The artifact was hidden by some mysterious tribe that once lived on the Empire¡¯s land. That was before the empire was founded, though. There¡¯s no telling where the tribe went after their land was taken by the first Emperor. Besides that, Arnold knows that only a few special individuals are capable of deciphering the scroll. It¡¯s an artifact that no normal human can use to see all of time. It''s a mystery why the Timeline Gods haven¡¯t found the artifact yet. So much for being omniscient. They couldn¡¯t even interrogate the time traveller. In any case, it¡¯s better for it to remain lost. An artifact like that doesn¡¯t belong in anyone¡¯s hands. ¡°¡ªYou will be able to communicate with anyone that has ever been born or that will ever be born. This kind of power brings drastic consequences to those who abuse it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of the dangers.¡± He wasn¡¯t planning on changing anything. Besides, how can he change history or the future with just a piece of paper? It''s certainly possible to change things if he were to manipulate people through writing letters to them. For example: ¡¤ If you do A then B will happen which can result in C A is the action. B is the happening. C is the consequence. This is how humans work. They do things which results in either a bad or good outcome. If Arnold really did intend on changing the future or rewriting history then he¡¯ll become the enemy of the gods. This is why he will only use the artifact for information. His own organization and the Adventurer Guild Alliance can fill in the blanks. ¡°Hmm¡­ Very well.¡± Ladiath agreed. Something manifested out of thin air. No, there were two things¡ªa single page that looked like it was ripped out of a book and a pen. The paper itself looked very high quality as if it came out of the bible of a pope. The quill pen didn¡¯t look like anything special at first glance. ¡°Use this pen and its precious ink to write your letters. The ink will only appear to the one who you¡¯re writing the letter to. You may already know this but the artifact can link itself to any piece of paper so use it wisely.¡± ¡°Use it wisely¡± as in ¡°Don¡¯t rewrite history or change the future¡±. The artifact is literally called the ¡°Future Letter¡±, an item that can travel through time. Humans rely on books for their knowledge of the past. The same can be said for medical research or laws. The [Future Letter] can erase and edit any piece of history. It doesn¡¯t even matter if the book you¡¯re trying to break into has some kind of Great Rune Seal or some other form of magic seal to dissuade entry. Arnold can even gain access to Freya York¡¯s personal Grimoire which has every single spell that was ever used by the Archmages. Nothing is safe from this artifact¡¯s power. If Arnold could decipher the Dark Scroll then he could even use the Future Letter to break into those artifacts and relive the past and future. Arnold grabbed the page. It felt soft, like silk but more firm and durable. He looked at the quill pen. There was nothing interesting about it at first glance. Still, deciding who can see your handwriting will be useful. This prevents information from leaking. In written form at least. He can do nothing if information is leaked verbally. Luckily there won¡¯t be evidence left to be leaked if he uses the quill pen. ¡°Those of you who wish for something must speak up,¡± said Ladiath, ¡°Otherwise we move on to business. I am in a good mood today. Be wise and speak up.¡± Ladiath glanced over the knights silently. None of them spoke up. ¡°What about you?¡± he looked at Sceptim, ¡°What do you wish for? As the one who played a vital role in the battle, I feel tempted to offer you a reward.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sceptim turned to Siana, ¡°I believe I have everything I¡¯ll ever need right beside Lady Siana, Your Excellency. I appreciate your kindness but I do not wish for anything.¡± Siana smiled at Sceptim. ¡°Fret not. A warrior who fights for his mistress with nothing but the will to protect her is something many admire. Seeing as how no one is willing to come forward¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªLord Ladiath, may I ask something of you?¡± Rafaela raised her hand. ¡°Oh? The servant of a Sky God disciple. You should know that your people and my people are enemies. You¡¯re forbidden from even speaking to me lest you incur your god¡¯s wrath.¡± The Sky God is a god from the divine realm while Ladiath comes from the Between Realm. The gods of both realms have a bloody history. Peace has never been established between them. While the Sky God was definitely dead in the mortal realm, he could be watching his followers from the divine realm. ¡°I understand but I have some questions which I hope you can answer.¡± ¡°Why would I do such a thing? You contributed nothing to the battle. My prerequisite for giving out rewards is that you should¡¯ve fought that woman.¡± ¡°I helped them contain Kalda¡¯s soul. If not for me then you would¡¯ve been left with half or even less than half a soul. I¡¯m sure a being such as you is very busy to run around looking for pieces of a soul.¡± ¡°Hm, you make a compelling point. It would have been tiresome to assemble fragments of that woman¡¯s soul. I need it for something important and it has to be intact.¡± I wonder what this important thing is, thought Arnold. Is it some kind of ritual? ¡°Very well. You may ask.¡± Ladiath said. ¡°If possible, can I ask my questions in private instead?¡± ¡°Certainly. Let¡¯s get this over with then. Come stand here.¡± He pointed to a spot in front of him. Rafaela nodded and approached him. A dome of blinding light suddenly surrounded the two. It wasn¡¯t even two seconds later that the dome vanished. ¡°¡ªWell, are you satisfied now?¡± the two appeared again. ¡°¡­Yes, thank you very much.¡± Rafaela bowed her head. Her expression seemed troubled for some reason. What just happened? Did Ladiath just create some sort of time dilation barrier to answer all her questions? ¡°Bring forth the soul that I desire!¡± Ladiath demanded regally. ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡± Siana spoke loudly but not to the point of shouting, ¡°Bring her body forward, Miss Tanaera!¡± The double doors opened. A single person walked down the red carpet as something was pulled next to her. Kalda¡¯s body was being carried by some levitation platform. Arnold could see the dark circles under Tanaera¡¯s eyes. Her expression looked even worse than it did before he left her side. Tanaera brought the body over to Ladiath. She bowed curtly before retreating backwards. Arnold looked at Tanaera, ¡°Are you okay?¡± She nodded silently. Arnold sighed. Judging by the thick feeling of dread and miasma, she was involved with some dark magic ritual or she was dealing with supernatural spirits. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me Tanaera sealed all those vengeful spirits away?¡¯ While necromancers and dark magic users have the ability to seal spirits and undead away, their abilities are lacking compared to classes like Cleric and Priest. It¡¯s a risky move sealing just one spirit, what not of tens or perhaps hundreds of them? Arnold couldn¡¯t imagine how many people died in this palace alone. Who knows, Tanaera probably encountered the townsfolk as well. They died near the palace, after all. Ladiath lifted the wet blanket. ¡°She has been preserved quite well. You did a splendid job. Rafaela, was it?¡± ¡°¡­Thank you, Your Excellency. I did what had to be done. Per Arnold¡¯s request.¡± ¡°Now then¡ª¡± Ladiath threw off the blanket completely before holding one of his hand above Kalda¡¯s naked body. Within mere seconds hundreds of magic circles were cast upon each other with layered techniques. Arnold could identify most of them but the incantations were so fast that he couldn¡¯t catch all of them. In the next moment, a strange feeling came over Arnold. It felt like he was sucked somewhere even though nothing felt out of the ordinary. ¡°This may take a while,¡± Ladiath looked up from his kneeling position, ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk, Supreme Sorcerer Lufulur?¡± ¡°!¡± Chapter 180: Ladiath Arnold noticed that the world has gone silent before he could react to Ladiath. He looked at Tanaera who was near him. Arnold pinched her cheek but received no reaction. Not just that but her cheek stayed disfigured from him pinching it. ¡°I expanded my own energy in this world. This allows me to control the laws of physics in a certain area, depending on how big the area is. This world itself has stopped moving in its artificial space inside the dungeon, thus time within it has stopped completely.¡± ¡®So he created something similar to time dilation. It wasn¡¯t magic, just his own power.¡¯ It¡¯s certainly possible for a god to do these things. No, Ladiath is no god. He is merely a World Destroyer-level being. He has the power of a god but doesn¡¯t deserve the title befitting of one. ¡°How do you¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªKnow who you are?¡± Ladiath finished what Arnold was about to say, ¡°I am a god. Why would I not know your true identity?¡± He said vaguely. ¡°Then you know that you¡¯re just some NPC being controlled by code, right?¡± Arnold said mockingly. Player? Developer? Hacker? Or just NPC? Which one was Ladiath? He wasn¡¯t buying the ¡°It¡¯s because I am a god, what else is there to say¡± bullshit. ¡°I am certain that I control my own actions. See my hand waving at you? That is the action that my brain told my body to perform.¡± ¡°¡­Answer my question.¡± ¡°Hmm, seeing as how you will not accept my first answer then fine I will indulge you. I can see your system. The original, that is.¡± Arnold stepped back. ¡°You¡­ What?¡± He spread his arms, ¡°Are you surprised? Even though you stand before a great being such as I? Should you not find this commonplace for someone of my level?¡± No one¡ªother than players¡ªshould be able to see his level. The system gives them this power. Of course, Arnold being an NPC with a limited system and all doesn¡¯t grant him that right as well. This is the point of the hologram card. An NPC seeing one¡¯s system might not seem like a big deal to others but it¡¯s a nightmare for players in a world where every single NPC is self-aware. Gods will smite you just for existing because they fear the havoc you can wroth upon the world with your knowledge of the future. Arnold couldn¡¯t move. His life now lay in the hands of the World-Destroyer before him. He could do nothing to change that. Fearing his impending doom, Arnold gained some distance from Ladiath. Running and using the Yorm Branch to escape might be the only option at this point. Contrary to what Arnold feared might happen, Ladiath just silently looked around. He was probably not looking at the palace¡¯s interior itself but what lies beyond it. One could say that he was looking at reality as a whole. ¡°To think this¡ªall of this was once the creation of your people. It astounds me what humans are capable of. I would not be able to replicate this. No, I am certain that not even the Timeline Gods could do it.¡± The game that humans from Earth created became their reality. It was no longer just a product that can be installed on your gaming system. Humans are their creators. Arnold decided to pick his words carefully. ¡°What are you going to do now that you know who I am? You¡¯re probably aware that I know more of the future than you do.¡± ¡°Killing you will be the correct course of action to take because of what you can do with that knowledge of the future. You can prove to be a nuisance to me and my plans.¡± Arnold wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. His life could end right here on Ladiath¡¯s whim. ¡°No need to get prepared to fight,¡± Arnold realized that his hands were clenched right when Ladiath said that, ¡°I have come to realize, in the short time that we have interacted, the worth you hold. It¡¯s the kind of worth no other mortal or even god could ever hope to offer. Save for the Destiny Goddes, of course, however, she vanished from the divine realm centuries ago. Even if I knew where she was, she would not consider lending me her powers.¡± Ladiath approached Arnold and tapped him on the forehead. ¡°Your knowledge holds equal worth to what her powers can offer.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Didn¡¯t this guy say that he¡¯s all-seeing and all-knowing? ¡°I am but I never said that I can see into the future. I only know so many things because I¡¯ve been alive for millions of years. My knowledge is also limited since the universe is much too vast for me alone to explore every inch of. I know nothing of the future. This means that I can never deal with a foe that could threaten my life before it¡¯s too late. My biggest concern is my plans being interrupted because of some feud between my people¡ªthe Outer Gods¡ªand the Divine Gods. Well, they are part of my plan. Partially, that is.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Before I answer that question: Allow me to show you something.¡± Ladiath waved his arm. The next moment the terrain changed. They weren¡¯t in the palace anymore, but another location. A wasteland. Arnold could see something in the red sky, just near the tip of a mountain. Was that the sun? Why is it shaped so weirdly? Why did it look like the sun was bleeding? ¡°What do you see when looking around?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold looked around, ¡°Destruction.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re seeing is the result of a bunch of somethings being freed from the shackles of the gods. All their pent up rage was released into this world.¡± ¡°Shackles of the gods¡­? As in imprisonment?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was only one reason why gods would imprison an individual or even an entire species. Usually the divine gods would send prisoners to far-off worlds where they can die on their own. So why imprison them? They¡¯re afraid of what that person might do upon being sent elsewhere. Instead of risking the lives of their creations, they would rather lock up their enemies for all eternity. From Liam¡¯s knowledge, there should be two beings that the gods imprisoned. The person who stole the ¡°Future Dark Scroll¡± is one of them. The other is an unknown entity. Some speculated that there are actually several individuals in that same prison. For now, the entity is known as ¡°Character X¡±. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. The two of them once posed great danger to the gods. One was some powerful unknown entity and the other a time traveler(the only one ever mentioned in the game). Arnold suddenly heard rumbling approaching them from afar. He looked down the valley but couldn¡¯t see what was causing that rumbling. Only clouds of smoke from all the destruction surrounded this dead land. ¡°Where are we?¡± ¡°See for yourself.¡± The surroundings changed again. This time they were floating above what seemed to be a destroyed town. Houses were burnt down and trees trampled. Rivers were red with the blood of piling corpses. What could have done this? Ladiath pointed in a certain direction. Arnold followed his finger. He could see a gigantic tree root that was not far from where they were. He slowly gazed up where it came from. ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold looked up at the sky. All he could see were thousands upon thousands of tree roots growing out of the sky, impaling the ground like droplets of rain. A small tree was in the center of all those roots, growing upside down as if the clouds were its soil. Isn¡¯t this what he saw in his last vision? Then¡­ ¡°This is¡­ Eulia Empire¡­ Or what remains of it¡­¡± he looked around to see if he could spot that strange sun in the sky. He saw something else in the sky instead. It was very far away but he could still make it out. A humongous red eye was looking right at him. It looked like blood was falling from its eyeball. Was that the thing he mistook for a ¡°sun¡±? ¡°What the fuck is that?¡± It was in the direction of his city for some reason. Just east of the empire. He looked at Ladiath to explain. ¡°What it is shouldn¡¯t concern you. What you¡¯re seeing is merely what can happen if the gods aren¡¯t dealt with. They¡¯re the ones who started everything, after all. Especially the creator of humans.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? What did Melis do¡­?¡± Ladiath slowly turned around to face Arnold. The tentacles on his face slowly moved in a spiral. Arnold could then see what was underneath all of those tentacles. A galaxy. He could see a galaxy inside Ladiath¡¯s face that had no facial features. ¡°Explaining what she did isn¡¯t necessary. You should see it with your own eyes.¡± Ladiath pointed behind Arnold. Arnold turned around. He didn¡¯t pay the rumbling any mind at first since he couldn¡¯t find its source. For some reason the rumbling was even stronger than before. The color drained from Arnold¡¯s face. A horde was heading straight for the empire. Those weren¡¯t just ordinary monsters. ¡°The offspring¡­¡± Monsters with blueish tentacle-like bodies that had speckles of different colored lights spread over their bodies were marching towards the now destroyed empire. He could spot a lot of other monsters amongst the tentacle monsters. There were bipedal monsters and even some human-like monsters. Arnold then stared at Ladiath in silence. What exactly was happening here and why was Ladiath showing him this? ¡°I¡¯d like to tell you a story before I explain why I need you for my plans and what those plans are. How you interpret what I¡¯m about to tell you is up to you alone.¡± Ladiath began his monologue as the chaos ensued below them, ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s an old age tale that deities should never fall in love with beings from other species. Of course, love is unpredictable and it listens to no one. This is precisely why the Goddess of Love is one of the most powerful gods to exist. She feeds off the love of her daughter¡¯s creations. Melis is known as the Goddess of Beauty and Life who possesses such beauty that gods would go to war just for her. This has happened many times before. She despised her beauty because of the chaos it¡¯s created among the male gods. Because of this she never befriended the gods who show sexual interest in her. Love is but a mere distraction for a god who governs the Nine Realms along with the Realm Guardians. It¡¯s not that Melis doesn¡¯t or didn¡¯t have feelings for others before. Even if they were humans. I¡¯ve watched her protect a certain man from being impaled by a spear during a war. That man went on to win the war and even win the hearts of beauties everywhere. The man was ugly, he lacked any redeeming qualities and he was but a mere pawn in wars before her intervention. He fought in wars from ten years old for two decades. Others thought this man would give up but he had a burning desire to protect the people even if they showed him neither kindness nor respect. He had hope because Melis was by his side all along. She broke the Divine Code of never interfering in the conflicts of her creations. All for love. She did not want this man to die an early death without fulfilling his dream. She told him he was destined for great things, even that he could aid the Divine Realm by achieving his dream of stopping the suffering on his world. That man believed her. Melis hated herself for believing she could win the heart of a human who could not see her, could not touch her, make love to her. But she thought that she could somehow win his heart by revealing herself. While the man did indeed show interest in her when she revealed herself, that lasted mere seconds. The man¡¯s eyes went crazy. His genital swelled up like a wild beast ready to mate. He grabbed Melis by the shoulders and tried to rip her clothes off but his head exploded. The only thing that Melis was left with as that man lay on her lifelessly was a feeling of emptiness with semen and blood staining her dress. There¡¯s a saying that invisible cupid angels follow gods without their knowledge. The cupids kill the humans that lay their eyes on the gods to cleanse the sin that the god committed by breaking the code of the Divine. This sounds more believable than some mysterious essence of the gods killing those unfit to withstand its power. Going forward a thousand more years Melis finally met someone who was unlike the other male gods. He was handsome, brave, competent and a very kind man. Despite being only a demigod and possessing just a single world to rule, many of the goddesses fell for him and the male gods admired him. The man showed no interest in forming relationships with anyone. Or that¡¯s what everyone thought before he proposed to Melis right after a successful battle in the nine realms. Melis didn¡¯t accept at first as she didn¡¯t know this man at all when he proposed. She had been watching him and showed slight interest since he was so different from the others. The two of them were married for a few decades. The man abstained from engaging in intercourse with Melis. This angered her as she finally found true love but could never fully embrace that love. Intercourse immediately after marriage is a ritual that had existed for millions of years even in the Divine Realm. Yet, the two never did the ritual. She did everything she could to seduce him. However, nothing was successful. The pair only kissed. One day, Melis was waiting for this man to return from the frontlines. She waited for him prostrated on the floor, with her face mere inches from the floor¡ªthe pose for an obedient woman who considers her husband to be above her. The woman who rules nine realms, thousands of worlds, begged a mere demigod to bless her with a child so that she could feel fulfilled.¡± Listening to that last part made Arnold remember a certain fanfiction novel surrounding a goddess and a demigod. It started floating around Star Fantasy¡¯s forums. At first he thought it was but a mere fanfiction started by a fan of the game but turns out it was real. ¡°The Empress Who Wore The Commoner¡¯s Shoes.¡± He muttered. ¡°Empress¡± as in ¡°Goddess¡±. ¡°Wore the commoner¡¯s shoes¡± in this context refers to taking on a role assigned to a certain individual. The whole theme of the novel was to depict a goddess becoming an obedient wife to a lesser god¡ªa demigod. The fanfiction became very popular amongst female players despite the controversy it gathered by some groups. Arnold remembered seeing a copy of that book in Alecs¡¯ Inventory that one time. Said person denied ever owning the book. Imagine a headstrong woman like that liking a book about obedient wives. ¡°How did things work out with Melis and that man?¡± Arnold asked because he was interested in where things would lead and how Ladiath fits in this story. ¡°The two indulged in each other¡¯s bodies for years without rest. Melis left most of her duties to her archangels and Order while she gave in to her carnal desires. Her palace was always filled with moaning and screeching. The hallways were covered in their bodily fluids and every bed and piece of furniture stunk of sex. Her peers began seeing her as a degenerate.¡± ¡°¡­.Hmm¡­¡± ¡°One could even say that Melis was finally happy and that the emptiness inside of her was filled, an emptiness that thousands of worlds and nine realms could never fill. Things began changing somewhere along the line. This happened right after Melis fell pregnant with the demigod¡¯s child. That man was nowhere to be found when Melis wanted to tell him the news. Having a child was her final wish. The happiness she felt slowly became something much darker when she found an encrypted message that was left for her by the one she loved.¡± Ladiath looked down at the monsters that had finally arrived at the empire¡¯s walls. They began destroying the walls to gain entry. Miraculously, the walls were still going strong despite the destroyed cities that they should¡¯ve protected. ¡°She learned that day who he really was. She wanted to claw the child out of her belly but stopped herself many times. As such, she waited. She wanted to believe that her beloved was killed and replaced by that thing she so despises.¡± Ladiath turned to Arnold. ¡°The child¡¯s birth confirmed what she had feared. That everything inside that message was true and that she had been fooled all along. Melis couldn¡¯t look at the child. Hatred and disgust didn¡¯t allow her to. She went to a river in the dead of night with the baby covered in a thin blanket, barely shielding it from the cold. She tried to drown the child first and leave it under some bushes. But what would happen if others discovered a lifeless body of a child near the river? Fingers will be pointed towards her since the child looked¡­ well, peculiar. Many deities frequent this body of water so she couldn¡¯t do it. Instead, she threw the child in the water, relying on the current of the crystal clear river to wash away her sins and hate.¡± ¡°¡­Who was that man really?¡± ¡°Who was he indeed,¡± Ladiath avoided answering the question, ¡°The humans worship a failure of a goddess. Her actions bring only ruin to her worlds. She had to seek help from the Sky God to contain the chaos that broke out on her worlds. Alas, the chaos were few too many for just one god to handle. As such, the worlds which harbored the chaos had to be sealed away¡ªor rather¡ªdisconnected from the Nine Realms somehow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the dungeon exists? It¡¯s like a prison?¡± ¡°Precisely. The two gods did their best to make it virtually impossible to escape the dungeon. Despite this, every lock has a vulnerable spot somewhere inside of it.¡± ¡°The dungeon storms¡­ Is that it?¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± So the fact that the storms can spit you out somewhere else due to its space-time properties wasn¡¯t a mere coincidence. It was a bug in the game. Arnold looked at Ladiath in a few seconds of silence. ¡°¡­How do you fit in all this? How do you even know about what Melis did?¡± Why did Ladiath go this far to convince Arnold that Melis was incompetent scum? ¡°Unimportant. Let us move on to something else. My time chamber won¡¯t last long.¡± ¡°Tch, fine¡­ What did you mean when you said that the gods should be dealt with?¡± ¡°I suppose it¡¯s time I tell you. I must break into the Divine Realm.¡± Ladiath then pointed at Arnold, ¡°You will help me achieve that.¡± Chapter 181: Bearer Is this guy out of his mind? Not paying Arnold¡¯s bewilderment any mind, Ladiath continued. ¡°There are three parts to my plan. I must free a certain personage imprisoned within the confines of one of the gods¡¯ worlds. To free them I must gain entry into the Nine Realms. Naturally that is something that won¡¯t be given just like that. Beyond the gates are bridges that connect to the Divine Realm. I must cross them. Before that comes the second part. There are nine guardians who stand in my way. They must die. I am not confident in taking them on all at once. Three out of the nine of them are beings on my level so I cannot attack them with a frontal assault alone. Things are even harder since some archangels from the Golden Order is accompanying them. That¡¯s where the third part comes in¡ªI need an army.¡± Ladiath pointed down at the rampaging monsters. ¡°They will become that army. Seeing as how I cannot free the ones imprisoned in the dungeon, I¡¯m left with only one option,¡± Ladiath looked back at Arnold, ¡°¡ªI must break down the barrier that Melis created in your world and lead them to the divine realm.¡± ¡°What did you just say¡­?¡± ¡°Hmm, it will not be easy as there are some nuisances in that world. The dragon lords will be a major obstacle as they have made a pact with the gods to protect the humans and other humanoids should the need arrive.¡± ¡°Answer me¡­ What barrier are you talking about?¡± Ladiath waved his hand which made the scenery change. The two were now floating above a familiar place. Arnold could recognize this place easily since he used to travel through here as a solo adventurer in the game. It was the Empire¡¯s border. The end of the land that belonged to a great nation. He could even see the Great Ridge which wasn¡¯t that far from here. Arnold turned his head. The barrier¡ªwhich should¡¯ve kept the monsters on the other side from coming to their world¡ªwas gone. No, more like only pieces of it remained. Picture a window after being thrown with a rock¡ªthat¡¯s what the barrier looked like. Monsters were still travelling in hordes from beyond the damaged Intermid barrier. ¡°Making it to the Divine Realm with an army of this size will be much easier than doing everything myself.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­¡± Arnold grabbed Ladiath by the shoulders, ¡°These things follow no one! All they¡¯ll do is rampage and kill innocent people. They can¡¯t be tamed or reasoned with. They¡¯re simply monsters!¡± ¡°Monsters, you say?¡± Ladiath stepped back and shook off Arnold, ¡°I understand your concern. You are human, after all. Regardless, I will not stop. I need an army. Collecting souls and creating an army of High Homunculi is going to take many decades to complete. I decided to create six of them instead. Five of which are almost completed. They will handle the demigods and archangels while I take down the three guardian gods.¡± High Homunculi are similar to monster lords¡ªthey¡¯re the highest form of their species in Star Fantasy. They¡¯re much stronger, faster and more resistant to physical damage than humans. To successfully create one you need a soul to breathe life into it. Meaning¡­ ¡°So the reason you want Kalda¡¯s soul is related to this army that you want to build?¡± ¡°Her abilities will serve a greater purpose under my lead as my sixth homunculi.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. Souls can¡¯t transfer the powers of one individual to another. All mortals have the exact same type of soul.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. However, that woman¡¯s soul power will be transferred with her soul itself. Of course, the powers won¡¯t be on the same level as before so I will have to train the host who will inherit the soul. Soul powers go back to its infant stage when transferred to another being.¡± ¡°Wait, are you saying that you¡¯ll take Siana¡¯s power that way and give it to one of your homunculi?¡± Doesn¡¯t that mean that Ladiath tricked Kalda and Siana? Ladiath chuckled. ¡°I have no means of safely extracting a soul power. Either she keeps her power and dies or she gives her soul and continues living her life as an emotionless doll.¡± ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Arnold didn¡¯t know why but rage welled up inside of him. ¡°The condition for our deal was that I remove the soul power, not keep her alive.¡± Ladiath shrugged. Shouldn¡¯t that be insinuated!? Ladiath chuckled again. ¡°Playing with mortals will never bore me. Let me ease your worries, dear Lufulur, I can extract soul powers without the soul itself. I can also transfer the ancient power to another soul without any adverse effects.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold narrowed his eyes at Ladiath. ¡°Seeing how you reacted to my little lie makes something clear to me: You care for that girl. That mortal from Earth is still a part of you. Instead of battling for dominance, why not embrace this new Arnold? Of course, it¡¯s your choice in the end.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arnold lowered his head. Maybe it was because he was mentally exhausted but even the smallest thing can get him riled up. He sighed in relief. It¡¯s true. He cares about Siana. He¡¯s felt this way before¡ªabout Elora and Victoria. Hell, even about Lauran back when he saved her from Ruduli¡­ This feeling wasn¡¯t that unfamiliar. Liam being part of him is the reason for feeling this way. ¡°That¡¯s a weakness anyone can expose. It makes you vulnerable. Had it been one of my associates then you would¡¯ve been playing in the palm of their hands right now. I should probably make sure that they never meet you for this reason.¡± He probably means the other gods from the Between Realm. ¡°I, on the other hand, prefer working together with my acquaintances instead of controlling them. You will play a very important role so it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯ll be treated as my equal.¡± ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll work with you?¡± He didn¡¯t even understand what he has to do. All he knows is that Ladiath has some feud with the Divine Realm¡¯s gods. ¡°My army will run wild once they are set free. Only I can stop that from happening. I cannot just teleport them to the Divine Realm. We have to march to the Mountains of Wails where a portal will be waiting for us.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re going to use the portals built by the ancient civilization that lived in those mountains.¡± ¡°Oho, so you are familiar with their history? I suppose it¡¯s only natural that you know them.¡± Arnold¡¯s plan to build portals for transportation purposes¡ªsomething that only existed thousands of years ago¡ªinvolved retrieving the remains of what was left of that civilization that lived in the Mountains of Wails before it became a breeding ground for all sorts of monsters. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry since no one really knows where the civilization¡¯s ruins are, except him and Ladiath, of course. ¡°The problem is that I¡¯ll need to cross half the continent with my army. If possible, I want to avoid attracting attention to my little plan. That¡¯s where you come in.¡± ¡°¡­If I say yes then what would I need to do to get their attention away from you?" Arnold asked carefully. ¡°The most important part is to kill a dragon lord. That will be enough to keep them at bay. In fact, they might even go into hiding again like they did after the Demon-Human war. That, or they might seek retaliation by looking for the murderer. The outcome will be the same regardless of what happens. Killing the dragon lord isn¡¯t your only objective. I want you to bring me its soul¡ªthe soul that will complete the sixth elite soldier that I¡¯ll need.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Like I previously mentioned, I need an army strong enough to follow me into the divine realm. Six of which will help me kill the guardians. Special souls play a key role in that. I do not possess the power to extract divine souls as they are creations of the human gods. Dragons are descendants of the Dragon God which was a divine being that could swallow worlds. It died after a devastating battle. Taking its soul was impossible, I¡¯d assume its descendants are no different. No being other than their own kin can extract a dragon soul.¡± Unlike mortal souls, dragon souls grant special abilities and immense power to those who can extract their souls. Absorbing a dragon¡¯s soul¡­ To Arnold¡¯s knowledge this is something that only individuals with dragon¡¯s blood can do¡ªthey¡¯re called dragonkin. The Taelith Family is an example of a dragonkin family. Their ancestor, an Oracle of Melis, fell in love with the Black Dragon Lord during wartime. The two travelled together helping the innocents from the flames of war and onslaught of demons. This naturally led to a physical relationship. The Oracle had a child with the Dragon Lord. Something that¡¯s considered rare. ¡®But dragons can¡¯t just copulate with anyone.¡¯ The Half-Blood born from a human and a dragon will also share this trait with their father or mother. They can even become dragons at will at a certain age. However, their children will be born as normal humans. They can also copulate with any human they please since the restriction of species won¡¯t be a factor anymore after the second generation. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. They still possess the ability to tame dragons and extract the souls of dead dragons. ¡°Did you hear me correctly? You¡ªArnold¡ªwill bring me a dragon lord¡¯s soul.¡± ¡°Are you serious¡­? I don¡¯t have dragon blood in me. No one in my family is related to dragons.¡± ¡°You humans misunderstand that having the blood of a dragon is the only requirement. A dragon¡¯s power goes beyond just having the genes of one.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ladiath drew closer and tapped Arnold¡¯s chest. ¡°Within this mortal body of yours lies a demon lord soul ready to bloom, trying to take control. Beneath that soul is another soul, which had remained dormant ever since your birth. I wonder how you obtained that soul as an infant? I have never seen anything as remarkable as this¡ªtwo powerful souls co-existing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying I have a dragon¡¯s soul inside of me¡­?¡± Is Ladiath lying again? ¡°I¡¯m sure the subtle signs were there before. Have you ever noticed how fast your damaged cells can be replaced? Or have you ever encountered a dragon whose voice you could hear inside your head while its mouth did not move?¡± ¡°I found about my abnormal healing when I started training under Sebastian at five years old. The pain from every punch and kick would vanish within minutes while cuts and fractures heal after a day depending on the injury...¡± ¡®Am I really¡­ a dragon?¡¯ ¡°Now that I think about it¡­ I remember hearing a voice when I fought a wild dragon during a quest as an adventurer. Was I not hearing things?¡± ¡°A wild dragon is unable to comprehend human speech so it was certainly not speaking in Diacreerian. What you heard was the language of drakum. No translation spell exists that makes words spoken in Drakum intelligible to humans.¡± Drakum, the ancient language of dragons. It¡¯s not spoken words like human languages, rather a voice that comes from within the body. In other words, dragons communicate through their souls. There was only one line of dialogue that was spoken in Drakum in the entirety of the story. Luke and his party found a ¡°Speech Rune¡± imbedded onto a runestone near the mountainous bones of the Dragon God located in the Dragon God¡¯s lair. Those words on the runestone belonged to the Dragon God¡ª -¡°Arcane must not become one with its creator. A being so powerful without its true form must never reach perfection. If it can defeat the one above human gods without its full power then even the creators of time and space will fall.¡± The Hero Party had no idea what it said but the words floated on-screen for players to read. ¡°How can I be a dragon¡­? This doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± What was strange was how he never noticed that there was another soul inside of him before the Star Draw gave him Oriel¡¯s soul. Was the dragon soul in slumber or was it hiding itself on purpose? In that case, there was only one other way to tell whether he really is a dragon. ¡°I¡¯ve impregnated many women before. I¡¯ve even met one of my children for a brief period before his mother completely broke contact.¡± ¡°What about the other women you¡¯ve slept with? Have any of them introduced you to your other children?¡± ¡°No¡­ Only Denise visited us with my son on a winter night. We were having a ball in the Berkley Castle. A servant came to get me. She was in distress for some reason. All she told me was that someone was there to see me. There, in the servant quarters kitchen was a woman with a child in her arms. She was holding a baby in her arms. The child was freezing cold so the two sat near the fire. I could tell then why the servant was in distress. Denise braved through the cold just to come see me.¡± Ladiath watched him in silence. Arnold recalled his first meeting with that woman. There wasn¡¯t anything special about her at first. She¡¯s the daughter of a baron who rules some land in the Berkley territory. While they weren¡¯t exactly rich, they weren¡¯t poor either. The girl worked as a manager at an event catering business that belonged to the Rynald Family conglomerate. Arnold met her during a banquet at their castle. While Denise was there for work, her family was also invited on the list so she mingled with the nobles once she finished arranging everything. Arnold eventually approached her to ask her to dance with him. To him of that time she was the most beautiful out of all the women he laid his eyes on. Arnold was a 14 year old boy at the time while she was 21. She didn¡¯t have a dance partner or even any friends so it was the perfect opportunity for him to approach her. Of course, at that time it wasn¡¯t long after he had his first time with one of his former slaves. Only sex and female bodies registered in his brain. He even neglected his training to pursue women. Of course, Sebastian just beat his ass whenever he didn¡¯t go for training. He used every method he could think of to get a woman in his bed. Intimidation and money were two of those methods that he used often. When intimidation didn¡¯t work on Denise, he threw money at her. Despite there being more willing women who wanted to be with him, he had eyes only for Denise¡ªthose blue eyes, velvet-coloured hair like a bloody rose, tall nose, narrow waist and wide hips¡­ He couldn¡¯t resist such a beauty. It was around that age that things got rocky in his relationship with Olivia and the others. Maybe he was trying to find new love since Olivia pushed him away so much. Granted, she was young so she didn¡¯t understand what love truly was, nor did he. Money seemed to work but Denise didn¡¯t give herself to him just like that. The money was no small amount. It was enough for her to be independent from her family. An adult woman relying on her family for financial support was nothing short of embarrassing. Not just for her family but also herself. One could say that Denise used Arnold for his money. She received so much money that she started her own catering business. She was finally independent from her family. It took a year for the two to truly become intimate. At that time, Arnold thought it was worth it since nothing but sex went through his head. The casual flings he had while he waited for her was nothing compared to how he felt pulling that woman to his bed. Denise wasn¡¯t as cold as the first day the two became lovers. She never smiled back then or even allowed him to touch her that much. Things took a turn when she finally got her business up and running. He asked her why she suddenly changed. Her response was: -¡°I always dreamt of starting my own business. My family¡¯s connections got me a job at one company but I wasn¡¯t satisfied with just that. I wanted to serve high class nobility and royalty but that company was just too small for that. Even your father using our services back then was a special occasion. I turned to my father and mother for help but the two refused to help me start my own business. Too many risks and financial responsibilities. Then you came along. A lustful but rich young master from a ducal household.¡± -¡°So you became a prostitute to achieve your dream? You threw away your dignity and self-respect for money?¡± -¡°If it means I¡¯m a prostitute for wanting my dream to come true then I definitely am one.¡± Two years went by. Unfortunately he got bored of her after finding another woman he had his eyes on. This was around the time that Denise announced that she was pregnant. Arnold could remember the insults that Denise hurled at him when he said that the two had to break up. She also threatened to cut out the baby right then and there while holding a knife. Arnold just turned around and walked away after saying ¡°I don¡¯t care¡±. ** ¡°I already had several woman to pay child support for so I didn¡¯t think Denise would be any different. My father might¡¯ve been upset with me at first but he began paying for her as well after she came forward. But she didn¡¯t want money. She had plenty of that. All she wanted was for the two of us to meet. I chased her away. I told her that I¡¯ve already given her enough that she deserves as a hole.¡± Ladiath chuckled. ¡°What an amusing story. Am I correct to assume that you grew up a little and feel regret over how you handled the situation? I suppose you were a child who didn¡¯t understand the weight of your choices.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ It¡¯s all coming back now¡­¡± ¡°You saw the child. Did you notice anything or did the mother of the child say anything about it?¡± ¡°No. Only that she wanted me to spend time with the kid.¡± ¡°Hmm. Well that doesn¡¯t matter. The fact that she could give birth to your child is enough. She must have strong genes. Possibly a descendant of a High Elf.¡± ¡°So the other women who only sent letters to my father demanding child support¡­ All of them lied.¡± Only Denise came to the castle in person. The others just sent letters, demanding he pay them. Arnold clenched his fists. How dare they make a fool out of him? How did they even pull this off? ¡®Should I kill a family member of theirs¡ªNo, I¡¯m not in a right state of mind to decide something like that.¡¯ ¡°The likelihood that there was one or two others who actually had children as well is low but not impossible.¡± Arnold looked at his hands. How many cuts and bruises had healed in mere seconds during his lifetime? How many times had he been stabbed in battle only for the wound to be gone the next day? ¡°That is why you¡¯re the most suitable. Well, I have no idea if there are other Bearers out there.¡± ¡°Do you know what kind of dragon soul I have?¡± Maybe. Just maybe that soul can overwhelm Oriel¡¯s soul and save him. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a wyvern¡¯s soul that somehow made its way into you or even the soul of the Dragon God, I couldn¡¯t say. I know more of mortal souls than I do of divine souls.¡± ¡°Those homunculi you mentioned¡­ How far are they coming along?¡± ¡°Four are almost ready for battle but I need a soul for the sixth soldier. I need a soul equal or greater to that of the woman you killed¡ªwhose soul will be given to my fifth soldier. A dragon lord fits that requirement. I suggest Suarif Elipis as he is the weakest of the bunch and will pose no greater threat than that woman. Avoid the Ice Dragon Lord as she will pose the most danger.¡± ¡°So Kalda was comparable to a dragon lord? I guess that shouldn¡¯t come as a surprise.¡± ¡°You will die in a fair fight against Suar. He is the wildest lord amongst the seven dragon lords so fighting him head-on will be suicide. His mastery of Destructive Runic Magic will complicate things as well. Of course, I won¡¯t let you fight him without giving you a little help.¡± ¡°Help? As in?¡± ¡°I will provide weapons, potions, armour or anything else that you will require for your battle against Suar. Naturally, I will be in contact with you.¡± ¡°Ladiath¡­ If I were to do this for you, will you leave the people alone?¡± Forget Arnold, even Luke isn¡¯t strong enough to defeat an army of Offspring. Lauran might stand a chance against a few but she¡¯s also too weak to handle them alone. Relying on Freya York and Alitus would be humanity¡¯s last hope. Of course, there are individuals near their level all over the continent but it¡¯s a question of whether those people will help to save humanity. Everyone will die. All because Arnold was too prideful to bow down to a god. ¡°I will spare your people as they are not part of my plan.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Should you consider it¡ªwhich I¡¯m sure you will¡ªvisit me in the World Tree forest on your world.¡± ¡°Wait, you¡¯re going to my world? Why?¡± ¡°I need to be somewhere close to the Barrier. The World Tree forest is a very large and remote location which is perfect for observing everything from a distance. Elves are peaceful individuals so they won¡¯t try to fight me if I do get caught. There should be a tomb underneath the forest that leads to the remains of an older civilization. I will wait for you there.¡± ¡°How long do I have?¡± ¡°Do not fret over the time. I have not prepared everything yet so it will take a while for me to begin the first phase of my plan. It could take months or even years. Getting my fifth and sixth soldier ready for battle will be my primary goal for now. Gather allies if you must, just bring the Lord Soul to me once everything is over. I will remain in contact with you through various sources and acquaintances.¡± Ladiath then went on to say, ¡°I¡¯m going to release the [Time¡¯s Forgotten Law] now.¡± ¡°Wait, I have one more question!¡± ¡°Go ahead and be quick about it.¡± ¡°If you know who I really am and where I¡¯m from then you should be familiar with my former guild as well, right?¡± ¡°Hoh. Pray tell, can you not even access your own system?¡± ¡°I was locked out of the system¡¯s full interface when I was transmigrated¡­¡± ¡°Locked out of your system¡¯s interface? Hmm, the transmigration could be the reason since you¡¯re not using your character from this game you¡¯re from. Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for players ever since I transmigrated. At first I thought that the signs that I¡¯ve found up until now indicated that players will arrive soon as the game is done with its beta testing phase. But that can¡¯t be possible since the game is now reality. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for players to appear when there are signs of them being here even before I came here. My guess is that the game reverted back to its alpha stage after kicking out everyone who was logged in. It¡¯s just my conjecture but maybe there are others who got trapped in this world.¡± He doesn¡¯t know if he¡¯s right. But does that matter at this point? He doesn¡¯t need to know the truth as to why no players have shown up until now. He was a villain, a perfect target for players. If they truly exist in this reality then they¡¯d aim for his life. He wants to at least be prepared. Arnold went silent for a moment before he spoke: ¡°I want to know if any of my guildmates from Misteltein are still in this world.¡± It¡¯s possible that they also transmigrated. Either that or they were kicked out of the game. ¡°There are several who transmigrated with you. There¡¯s no way for me to tell if they are from your guild until I gain access to their system.¡± ¡°!¡± It felt like Arnold¡¯s throat clogged up, unable to swallow. ¡°Our discussion has come to an end. Do not mention what we spoke about to anyone, especially that angel friend of yours. I do not need the Sky God¡¯s disciples breathing down my neck.¡± A light blinded Arnold. For some reason he could see a dark silhouette in that light. It turned to him. Its face became visible. A woman. Narrowed blue eyes and golden long hair. ¡®Alecs¡­¡¯ It was Misteltein¡¯s guild master that appeared in the light. Was it real? No, perhaps his desires to meet her manifested her here. ¡®If you¡¯re really out there then I¡¯m going to find you. All of you.¡¯ No matter what. ¡®Then we can finish this story together.¡¯ Chapter 182: Her Smile Was Worth It ¡ñ UPDATE! Hologram features have been integrated into System Mainframe, overriding the system¡¯s limited features. ¡¤ System has implanted a "Data Chip" in User¡¯s brain to allow easy access to all the system¡¯s current features. Only some limited features have been lifted but user is now capable of checking the status windows of other players or NPCs. Journal has also been added - view current, completed and failed quests by accessing it. ¡¤ Hologram card has been locked from viewing user¡¯s status and system updates for the foreseeable future. ¡¤ Quest [First Of Its Kind] has been completed! ¡¤ Completion score (94%) ¡¤ Title [Lady Killer] has been added! ¡¤ Stat Points earned: 0 ¡¤ System automatically increased all stats by 25%! ¡¤ Experience Points earned: 140 000 ¡¤ You levelled up! ¡¤ You levelled up! ¡¤ XP required until next level: 2,5 million The following skills have been unlocked! 1. Martial God¡¯s Step(S): Gain the power of partial teleportation during combat! Can also be used to add more speed to one¡¯s reflexes. 2. Aura Force: Turns one¡¯s aura into an energy field capable of throwing enemies off balance using the power of aura-enhanced wind. >*Intensity and power of the energy field will depend on the amount of aura used and the skill of its wielder* To gain access to System¡¯s NPC Overhaul: Open hand and call upon the mighty system Skill tree has been added to status! ¡¤ Class has been updated from Warrior(Common) to Bearer(Unique). All skills from warrior class will be allocated to Bearer¡¯s skill tree. Allocating stats from Beta Player #3 ¡°Supreme Sorcerer ¡ñ Lufulur¡± to Player-NPC Arnold ....ERROR¡­. restarting¡­ Error 204¡­ Unable to obtain information¡­ System is unable to grant user administrator rights as user¡¯s profile is still in use¡­ System Warning: Duplication of one¡¯s character is prohibited. {error 204} Fix: Log out from existing player account. If you are unable to and suspect that someone may have acquired your details then contact a developer with a support ticket. BONUS REWARD! - [Flow of The Tide] martial skill ¨C [Essence of Hydra(D)] has been unlocked! ¡¤ [Essence of Hydra] ¨C Absorb the essence of oxygen or hydrogen in the air to convert the energy into pure aura. Using both in the form of liquid water will cover user¡¯s body in the force of the deep sea. The ocean is your friend in combat! ¡¤ Warning: Do not use with weapons other than soul weapons as breakage is highly possible! Soul weapons will not be affected by the energy. ¡¤ Warning: Overuse of this skill may lead to organs rupturing and bones breaking due to body maintaining the force of deep waters. Bleeding out of all orifices is the first sign to stop using the martial skill. ¡¤ Final warning: Do not use with other martial arts. ------Status preview------ Arnold ¨C Level 60 Class ¨C Bearer(Unique Grade) --- ¡­Call forth ¡°Status¡± to see final stats¡­ Update Note: "NPC¡± Arnold von Berkley is now officially part of the main quest of the [Rising Of A Hero] expansion. Quests, contracts, treasure hunts and side quests will be distributed throughout the main arcs. ¡¤ Alert ¨C Arc 1, Chapter 2 ¨C School Arc will begin soon. ¡¤ Countdown until Luke von Berkley¡¯s second year ¨C 28 days ¡¤ Recommended level to complete School Arc quests ¨C Level 40 ¡¤ Luke von Berkley current level ¨C lvl 25 Warning :Your choices will affect the main story somewhere in the future. System will continue providing quests to help Player-NPC Arnold unlock his skills. Warning: Your innate talent [Transcendent] has been locked. Progress will be severely hindered for the foreseeable future. XP gain has also been severely reduced. ¡¤ Perk has been added to skill tree ¨C Understanding of Aura(Intermediate). Reach Grandmaster to use aura at its fullest potential! Beginner>Intermediate>>High>Master>Grandmaster>Martial God Important: Ladiath¡¯s main quest will be offered at a later time once Player-NPC has reached the recommended level. _Quest will be marked next to all active quests on the Journal_ Keep up the good work~ Complete more special quests to earn XP and other rewards! --This message will self-destruct in 12 hours-- ¡ó¡ó¡ó Ladiath¡¯s magic circles vanished, just a few minutes after he and Arnold returned to the real world. Siana spoke up, ¡°Is it done? Did you manage to extract her soul?¡± Ladiath stood up. ¡°Indeed. Everything was a success. I would like to express my gratitude to these fine ladies who maintained the soul. They have made things easier for me, even though I didn¡¯t realize this before.¡± Tanaera and Rafaela silently bowed their heads. ¡°There is another concerning matter,¡± Ladiath said while looking at Kalda, ¡°Of course, the concern lies with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Your Excellency?¡± Siana looked a little worried as she asked. ¡°I can still sense this woman¡¯s soul power residing in her body. Not just that but she¡¯s alive.¡± ¡®!¡¯ Didn¡¯t Arnold strike her heart!? Also, he was certain that her lifeforce disappeared after the fight which was a sign of death! ''Don''t tell me...'' He realized something at that moment. ¡°I would assume that her soul power is the reason for that. I¡¯ve never seen something like this happen before with other soul power users. They stay dead when killed. It would appear this woman has a special talent called ¡®Life Phase¡¯ which she obtained shortly after awakening her powers.¡± ''...Just as I thought...'' Life Phase is essentially a hidden lifeforce or health bar. Only the bosses of Star Fantasy had these phases of life. If a boss has three Life Phases then it means that they have to be killed three times. Some bosses become even stronger upon losing a Life Phase. These kinds of bosses are the most troublesome bunch, even to veteran players. Imagine grinding levels for days on end, and spending sleepless nights gathering enough resources to get better gear and to level up to defeat a boss, only to be hit with a boss¡¯ second ¡°life phase¡±. The Star Beast has one of the highest Life Phases in the game¡ªfive in total. The Demon King has five as well while each of her three demon lords have three. ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s still alive¡­? Then did she¡­ hear the things I said?¡± Siana looked at Tanaera, ¡°Did you know about this?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m sure she was dead.¡± Tanaera replied. ¡°Removing her soul could be what triggered her Life Phase. One is only blessed with a second chance at life once your first chance has been exhausted of lifeforce," said Ladiath, ¡°The soul power feels faint but it¡¯s still there despite this person not possessing a soul anymore. While she is not as strong as before now that her soul power is weakened, it¡¯ll be wise to not underestimate her.¡± ¡®Right¡­¡¯ She won¡¯t be as much trouble as before. That said, Arnold was still recovering so fighting Kalda again is suicide. ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t worry about her trying to fight all of you again.¡± Kalda suddenly moved just after Ladiath said that. She rose up like a mechanical doll. Her hair, which had been covering her bosom all this time, fell down revealing her nipples. She looked at everyone with dead eyes. All the knights stepped backwards while holding onto their weapons. Caerwyn stood in front of Siana and Rafaela. ¡°Her soul¡ªalong with her memories¡ªare gone. She knows none of you and has no recollection of what transpired yesterday or the hundred years before it.¡± Arnold walked up to the silent Kalda. He waved in front of her face. Her head followed his hand like a bird following a cracker. She suddenly caught Arnold¡¯s hand with unbelievable strength. Arnold thought that she wanted to break his hand but what happened next was unlike what he imagined. Kalda rubbed her cheek against Arnold¡¯s hand. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Big¡­ Hard¡­ Veiny¡­ like Papa¡¯s¡­ Nn? Who is Papa¡­? Dunno¡­¡± She purred while continuing to rub her cheek against Arnold¡¯s hand. Arnold looked at her blankly, unable to do anything as his hand was held captive by her gorilla grip. He looked at Sceptim for help but Sceptim was pretending to adjust his gauntlet. ¡®You bastard!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Kalda?¡± Siana looked dumbfounded. She was standing right behind Arnold when he noticed. ¡°No, she is merely a shell of a human¡ªA doll. Whoever you knew is gone now.¡± Ladiath responded. ¡°Right¡­ Her soul was taken¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s now an emotionless doll. I¡¯d say that she¡¯s useful in combat and pleasuring in the night but not much else. That¡¯s if she can follow orders, of course.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Arnold looked down at Kalda, ¡°Kalda.¡± He called her name. She didn¡¯t respond. She merely blinked while looking at him with an upward glance. Arnold pulled Kalda¡¯s cheek. ¡°No reaction.¡± She didn¡¯t even show an expression of pain. So this is what someone without a soul is like. Arnold then used his free hand and grabbed one of her breasts. ¡°W-What are you doing!? Stop that!¡± Siana pulled Arnold¡¯s hand away from Kalda¡¯s breast. ¡°I was expecting a different reaction from her.¡± Arnold said coolly, not minding Siana and Tanaera¡¯s glares. ¡°Nn?¡± Kalda suddenly put Arnold¡¯s hand, the one that she was holding onto, on her chest. She was imitating what Arnold did with his other hand. ¡°D-Don¡¯t do that, Kalda! A maiden should have more respect for herself!¡± ¡®Really now. Worried about the woman who tried to enslave you?¡¯ Kalda glared at Siana when she tried to take Arnold¡¯s hand off her breast. Siana flinched. Kalda proceeded to grab Arnold¡¯s other hand and place it on her other breast. He was now rubbing both of her breasts. ¡°Ahn¡­ Nh¡­¡± This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Even breathing sounded loud in this heavy silence. Arnold could feel many sets of eyes staring at the back of his head. No doubt it was every women present in this room. ¡°Ahem, can you stop now?¡± As much as he enjoyed rubbing breasts, the awkward silence was even worse than a blade held to his neck. Kalda listened and let go. ¡®Phew. That was dangerous.¡¯ Siana pulled Arnold¡¯s arm to get him away from Kalda. ¡°Lord Arnold is taking advantage of someone who has the mind of an infant.¡± said Caerwyn from behind him. ¡®Is she mad? I can¡¯t tell by her monotonous voice.¡¯ Siana then pulled Arnold¡¯s ear from the side. ¡°You¡¯re still touching her, Lord Arnold.¡± ¡°Hey! I¡¯m still recovering so that hurts!¡± His body might¡¯ve been fully healed but he didn¡¯t have his strength back so even Siana pinching his ear felt painful. ¡°He takes advantage of unwilling women all the time. This isn¡¯t so different. Disgusting pig.¡± Arnold could hear Tanaera muttering that followed by a spitting sound. ¡®¡­¡¯ Why were the two of them so mad? He told them that he was just looking for a reaction. If a guy touches a woman inappropriately then the suitable response is to cry for help or kick the shit out of him. Arnold was expecting the latter since Kalda can definitely do that. ¡°I thought you were better than this, Arnold.¡± He could hear Siana¡¯s disappointed voice. ¡°You were already low in my eyes so this changes nothing.¡± ¡®Stop it!!¡¯ Why are they still mad!? He heard Sceptim say something as well: ¡°I thought Lord Arnold was into men. Was I wrong to assume so?¡± ¡®Yes, you were! Where did you get that idea from!?¡¯ Arnold looked at Rafaela¡ªwho he assumed would also comment something. ¡°¡­.¡± Rafaela was blankly staring in a random direction. She wasn¡¯t even paying attention to what Arnold was doing. Ladiath clapped his hands to get their attention. ¡°I have other matters to attend to so let me uphold my end of the deal. Step forward, Siana.¡± ¡°Eh? Ah, yes, Your Excellency.¡± Siana let go of Arnold¡¯s arm and approached Ladiath. Siana stood in front of Ladiath. ¡°Will I be able to use my ice magic if I lose my soul power?¡± asked Siana, ¡°It¡¯s magic that I gained after awakening the soul power.¡± ¡°No, but you will lose your immortality for good as it¡¯s a product of your soul power.¡± ¡°I see¡­ But the ice surrounding my heart will be gone at least so I don¡¯t mind dying of old age,¡± Siana looked at all her knights, ¡°I¡¯ve lived for long enough.¡± ¡°Show me your back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Siana turned around. She held onto her hair while Ladiath was getting ready to remove her soul power. Siana looked at Arnold. The two held eye contact as Ladiath¡¯s magic circles pulled Siana¡¯s power out of her. ¡­. ¡­. Nothing special happened to indicate that her powers were gone. The world outside was still a frozen wasteland and the inside of the palace was still covered with ice. Siana fixed her hair before asking: ¡°Is it¡­ really over? I don¡¯t feel any different. I thought that there would be some pain at least.¡± Siana held her hands in front of her chest, ¡°But the cold¡­ it¡¯s gone¡­¡± ¡°No pain is a good sign. It means that my magic was able to remove the blight on your heart. It¡¯s remarkable how you were able to live with it for so long..¡± ¡°Well¡­ Some days I couldn¡¯t even breathe properly due to the pain in my chest. I wanted to die so many times,¡± Siana looked at Sceptim before looking back at Ladiath, ¡°If I didn¡¯t have them by my side then I would¡¯ve broken long ago. Kalda wouldn¡¯t allow me to die. I would¡¯ve ended up like¡­ like her¡­¡± Siana looked at Kalda who was blankly staring into empty space. The only indication that she was alive were her eyes blinking. ¡°If you want to use this woman to aid you in combat then do so after teaching her how to control her soul power. It¡¯s back to its infant stage. When it grows it will become a great asset to have in battle.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency.¡± Siana bowed gracefully. ¡°I only held up my end of the deal so no thanks is necessary. I will put your and Kalda¡¯s soul powers to good use.¡± Ladiath turned his head to Arnold as he said that, ¡°I must be on my way then. This was a very pleasant meeting.¡± Arnold could feel him smirking at him. ¡°Ah!¡± Siana blurted out. ¡°Hm?¡± Ladiath, hearing that, looked at her again. ¡°I-If it¡¯s not too much to ask¡­ Could Your Excellency¡­ revive Fridulf?¡± ¡°A request even after I¡¯ve done so much for you mortals.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll understand if Your Excellency will not¡ª¡± ¡°Forget it. Think of it as another debt paid,¡± he glanced at Arnold as he said that then back at Siana again, ¡°Did you bury it yet?¡± ¡°Not yet¡­¡± Ladiath turned his head to look at Tanaera. ¡°You¡¯re a dark arts practitioner so I think you should be the one to do it.¡± ¡°My magic isn¡¯t even strong enough to revive a person completely,¡± Tanaera responded immediately after. ¡°That¡¯s because you do not possess the right spells for it. Here.¡± A book appeared in Ladiath¡¯s hand out of thin air. It floated over to Tanaera. ¡°I cannot revive something as I am not capable of using dark arts. You, however, should find it easy once you master the necromancy spells in that book. It¡¯s of the highest quality that you will not find in any of the realm academies out there. I believe Fridulf is a divine beast? Its name sounds similar to the beast that swallowed moons and stars during its rampage many eons ago. There won¡¯t be any difficulties reviving it even if it¡¯s not a mortal.¡± Siana looked at Tanaera. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for relying on you for this¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can gain more experience with handling necromancy this way. I cam revive your knights as well if you want.¡± Sceptim was the one who answered Tanaera this time. ¡°While we appreciate your offering such a thing, that is something we cannot do, Miss Tanaera. Those knights died protecting their queen. Bringing them back from the dead will only stain their devotion.¡± No warrior wants to be revived after serving their purpose. ¡°Is that so¡­ I understand.¡± Tanaera put the book away. A giant magic circle appeared under Ladiath. ¡°It seems nothing is keeping me from leaving this time, hm? I shall depart then.¡± ¡°Thank you for saving Her Majesty!¡± the knights shouted in unison. Ladiath bowed with his head before shouting: ¡°[Interdimensional Teleportation]¡± He vanished immediately after. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The knights left the room after Siana gave them the order to go rest. They wouldn¡¯t leave her side unless she orders them to. They deserve the rest after what they went through for Siana¡¯s sake. Caerwyn took Kalda to another room to put some clothes on her. She couldn¡¯t just walk around naked, after all. Sceptim, Tanaera and Rafaela also disappeared in the crowd. Arnold and Siana were walking side by side down a hallway. Arnold had already finished writing the letter that they¡¯ll have to give to Lunaria once they arrive in Whitage city. Regarding the placement of Siana¡¯s private army: Lunaria will have to handle the placement on her own. It¡¯s better to organize the troops early instead of waiting for the 500 knights that Vetis promised. Soldiers will be hired from nearby territories since the city has little to no capable fighters who can carry out dangerous tasks in the western regions of the empire. Their objectives won¡¯t be to protect the citizens alone, but also to monitor any suspicious activities in the mountainy areas since the crystals are more commonly found there. Arnold doesn¡¯t want his minerals being mined illegally by bandits or even his own people. If push comes to shove then he¡¯ll have to threaten them with execution since they¡¯ll be harming the city and its citizens by stealing the one thing that will make their land wealthy. If he allows them to roam freely even after selling his crystals then people will think that Arnold is a gullible idiot, which contrasts the rumours surrounding him. This, in turn, will motivate more people to mine his minerals which he can¡¯t let happen. Arnold included all his worries in the letter(which were quite a lot). He also wrote something personal using the Magic Pen that Ladiath gave him. It will only appear to Lunaria, unlike the other content in the letter. ¡¤ Track down Denise Redfoar. ¡°Here.¡± Arnold handed the World Ring to Siana after he finished telling it where to go. While the one in their possession is just a fragment of the whole artifact, the World Ring has its own will. That will was split into four different wills. They¡¯re almost like living artifacts. You could call them quintuplets. Just like the artifact that will take Arthur and his classmates back to their world, the World Ring can store coordinates to go to specific locations. This feature of the artifact is useful when a player tells their friend to go to a specific location but that friend has no clue where that location actually is. The World Rings allow you to encode coordinates without the need to give detailed directions. Siana looked at the artifact in puzzlement: ¡°There¡¯s some kind of rune inscription on the surface of the artifact.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the coordinates that leads to my world. The artifact can take you anywhere as long as its within our realm. Unlike teleportation magic items, the artifact won¡¯t remember places that you¡¯ve visited before so you¡¯ll have to add coordinates yourself every time.¡± That¡¯s the only downside to this artifact. It can take you anywhere you want to go but won¡¯t read your mind and just go ¡°Oh, you want to go there? No problem¡±. Siana put the artifact away. ¡°What will you do with Kalda now that she¡¯s alive?¡± ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t thought that far ahead. I didn¡¯t even expect her to live.¡± Life Phase bosses are extremely rare early on in the game. They don¡¯t show up for low level players because they¡¯re designed for mid level cap players. While rare, that doesn¡¯t mean that they don¡¯t spawn at all. Players who dig deep enough will eventually encounter these bosses. Even players have no idea they¡¯re going to fight a boss with two or more lives until the boss¡¯ health bar appears. The reason Arnold couldn¡¯t see Kalda¡¯s health bar is because the system is exclusively Lufulur¡¯s so it won¡¯t give complete access to just anyone. Why didn¡¯t he think of that before? It''s not like he can just go around asking people if they can see their status bars while wishing that one of those people happen to be players. He¡¯d expose himself and reveal that everyone is just an NPC from some game. ¡°I know Kalda¡¯s still strong but other people will take advantage of her. You heard what Ladiath said. People can throw her around in circle orgies as they please and they can use her to fight their battles because of her strength. Her soul power might not be as much of a threat as before since most of its power was stripped away along with her soul, but someone will try and use that power for nefarious reasons. It¡¯s possible that someone will even be able to help her get back her former strength which will create a lot of chaos.¡± ¡°You know,¡± Arnold put a finger on his chin with a serious expression on his face, ¡°I can always take her along with me through the dungeon. I might find a suitable home for her¡ª¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­Alright. It was just a suggestion,¡± he cleared his throat, ¡°Maybe you should make her your knight? Even children can follow instructions as long as you lead them the right way. Kalda shouldn¡¯t be too hard to train. You saw what she did when I touched her, right? She mimicked my action. If she sees knights fighting bad guys then she can mimic that as well which will make her a great ally for your knights.¡± ¡®Thank goodness she didn¡¯t slap me back, though.¡¯ ¡°Yes, but how will she differentiate friend from foe if everyone wears armour? There¡¯s a reason why we fly flags when in field battles or the like. Things will get out of hand if a third party tries to assist us in battle but Kalda attacks them. I don¡¯t know how many people in your world are on her level but I¡¯d rather not have her kill her allies or any potential allies willing to assist us.¡± ¡°Then you should just keep her by your side. At least until we find some other use for her. Didn¡¯t the two of you used to be lovers? Just continue that charade in public. If nobles ask about her¡ªhow do I put it¡ªstrange condition, just say that she had a brain injury recently which left her mute and unresponsive to certain stimuli. I don¡¯t have to tell you that you should always keep an eye on her, right?¡± ¡°A single woman with a vegetable wife¡ªdoesn¡¯t that sound rather sad? I may never get a husband at this rate or adopt children. Orphanages will mark her a danger to youths. Think about what she¡¯ll do if a child upsets her. She has no morals left, nor a will of her own. All she¡¯ll do is act on instinct depending on what she saw other people do in the same situation.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Imagine if Kalda saw a mother hitting her child for breaking something in their house? Kalda will imitate that action. Now imagine an demigod-level Golden Slime hitting a normal human child. ¡°I have an idea.¡± said Arnold, ¡°It¡¯s a temporary solution but I¡¯m sure Kalda will learn a lot from it.¡± ¡°Do tell.¡± ¡°What if I make her a member of my adventuring party? Adventurers exist for the sole purpose of helping the people against monsters and other threats. Their purpose is to protect humanity. Kalda will be able to learn how the world works that way.¡± It¡¯s certainly possible for a soulless individual to develop human emotion and common sense. It¡¯s also possible for a new soul to grow. People who have ended up losing their souls were either involved in cultist activities or they were exorcised by a priest. Exorcism not only removes a demonic entity from your body, it also takes pieces of your soul with you or even the entire soul. These people go on to develop different personalities after a period of time. While they are very different from their previous selves, they end up becoming normal again after many years. Having Kalda as a potential combatant in battle will benefit the city a lot. Siana came to a stop. She leaned on the nearby open window. Arnold waited. She muttered to herself a few times. After what felt like several minutes she began walking again. She looked at Arnold. ¡°I think what you said is the best course of action. I considered all possible options I could think of and find this one to be the best option. Kalda will be a danger to many people if she doesn¡¯t receive guidance and isn¡¯t monitored by others. Adventurers are rarely engaged in bad things. In fact, I¡¯ve only heard good things about adventurers from others. Am I correct to assume it¡¯s no different in your world?¡± ¡°There are some bad ones but I won¡¯t let Kalda be influenced by them.¡± High class adventurers have no reason to be involved in sketchy business since they make enough money off quests to live comfortable lives. Back to the topic at hand, Elora can be Kalda¡¯s guardian since Arnold trusts her the most. She is probably the only person he can trust with this. She resembles Siana in some ways. ¡°I¡¯ll have to keep her by my side until you return then?¡± ¡°Yeah. Just don¡¯t let her wander the city. I don¡¯t know how different everything is right now but there are some sketchy things going on in those streets.¡± It''s impossible to get rid of the bad apples after just a few months. Lunaria must have a lot on her hands. Arnold just keeps adding more to the pile. He apologized to her in his head and promised himself to give her a raise and paid vacation. ¡°Arnold, I have been wondering this for a while now but are you married yet?¡± Siana asked after the two of them passed a corner. ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡± ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± ¡°Well¡ª" Arnold gave her the short version of it. ¡°So, you¡¯re allied with a Vampire Lord¡¯s nation who is also the one supplying you with military power? Not just that but you¡¯re disowned as well. And if you accept the Penston name then it means that you¡¯re not independent from the empire since that House is connected to the throne and your alliance will cause chaos among the nobles?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah. A lot of people hate Selia. They¡¯ll put pressure on my father to give the land to the Imperial Court which gives the court the right to my minerals. I want to meet up with Selia in the future to discuss what we should do.¡± In their eyes, Marcus still owns the land even if it was signed in Arnold¡¯s name. While the Berkley House is very powerful, they can do little if the entire aristocracy gets involved in the mess. Documents will be forged, falsified cases will be opened, people will be killed¡ªthey¡¯ll do anything to destroy Arnold for siding with Selia, even if that means destroying a ducal household in the process. ¡°Just declare independency as a city. You can grow your city into a kingdom and decide whether or not you want to bow down to the imperial crown.¡± ¡°If only it was that easy. Ignoring the amount of land that I¡¯ll have to purchase and the networks I¡¯ll have to set up, I can only do that without worrying about the repercussions if Julius takes the crown. The two of us are on good terms. No, it¡¯s more like he trusts all the Berkleys and sees us as family. The same can¡¯t be said for his bitch of a sister. She¡¯ll jump on the train of bringing the Berkley House down along with me.¡± Bringing him down is putting it lightly. She¡¯ll halt all supply runs to and from his city, increase taxes for anything he or his citizens purchases from the empire or any of its affiliated kingdoms, plant spies in his noble circle to gain information to use against him¡­ The list goes on. Siana smiled wryly, ¡°So, you weren¡¯t jesting when you said that there is conflict in your world.¡± ¡°It¡¯s exhausting. I¡¯ll be in the middle of all the chaos if Ronia gets chosen. Unless¡­¡± ¡°Unless?¡± ¡°I could always do something about her early on¡­¡± ¡°¡­You want to have her killed?¡± Siana looked at Arnold with narrowed eyes. ¡°No. That¡¯s not even an option since she¡¯s really good at hiding even in public.¡± He wanted to elaborate on those two key words but decided not to since Siana doesn¡¯t know Ronia. ¡°How will you make her silent then?¡± ¡°I could always threaten her with a secret that only I and a select few know.¡± ¡®I should¡¯ve done this sooner. There are some risks involved but it will at least remove that bitch as a potential heir to the throne. I might even be able to make her an asset in my plans.¡¯ He''ll still need to be cautious, though. It¡¯s not smart to just go have tea with her and reveal her deepest, darkest secret in confidence. The ¡°select few¡± who know her secret as well will be a major obstacle for him. ¡°Why did you want to know if I have a wife, anyway?¡± ¡°Uhm, no reason.¡± Siana averted her eyes with a blush, ¡°Anyway, you should go have some rest. You¡¯ve been working very hard lately.¡± ¡°Yeah. I won¡¯t be leaving my room for a few days at least.¡± While he wanted to hit the road again, he knows his limits. The 80 to 90 floors are very dangerous. Well, dangerous is sugarcoating it since he can find himself fighting divine beasts and demigod beings on a regular basis. Of course, with Rafaela in tow, that might not be that big of a concern since her master marked safe paths for them to follow. They¡¯ve avoided most conflicts that way. ¡®Let¡¯s hope I don¡¯t end up using all those weapons I took.¡¯ ¡°We will get ready to depart while you rest. Is there anywhere you¡¯d like to be dropped off?¡± ¡°No, Rafaela and I will continue our journey using the portals.¡± ¡°I see. May I ask you something?¡± Siana stopped. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Would you like to visit my residence¡ªassuming I have one by then¡ªfor dinner once you arrive in the city? There is a lot I¡¯d like to talk about.¡± ¡°It might take a while for me to go to the city.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I will wait for you.¡± ¡°¡­I need to go to the empire to review my levels at the academy. It¡¯s mandatory for every student in every new school year.¡± ¡°I will wait.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®She¡¯s not going to let this go, is she?¡¯ It could take months for him to have free time again. He wants to focus on his studies now and the School Arc as a whole. Things are going to get interesting in Luke and Lauran¡¯s second year. He wants to be there for it. ¡°Hmm¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll go to the city first after I leave the dungeon. But I won¡¯t stay long. I¡¯ll be there for a few days at least.¡± He needs to check on some things anyway so he wasn¡¯t just going there for Siana. Siana smiled. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Siana walked ahead of him but turned around as if she forgot something. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to say goodbye before you leave, okay?¡± ¡°¡­Yeah.¡± She smiled again before leaving his side with a skip in her steps. Arnold watched her back as her beautiful long white hair danced as she walked. Seeing her smile like that when she was wishing for death just yesterday made him think: ''Saving someone¡¯s life doesn¡¯t feel that bad.¡¯ Her smile was worth it. Chapter 183: Identity Despite the artificial relic tomb blocking out most of the light coming from outside, Arnold could tell it was night-time judging by the dim light shining from the thick layers of ice above. The west wing was silent since everyone was busy doing repairs in the eastern side of the palace. Most of the lights were turned off. Arnold came to the room he woke up in earlier today. The door was open and there were a few candles burning in the room which illuminated a figure standing by the window. Arnold looked at the figure from the door. ¡®What¡¯s that smell?¡¯ he could smell a thick iron stench drifting around the room. ¡°Rafaela?¡± ignoring the smell, he called out to the person. He was certain it was her given the elf ears. It¡¯s just that her hair looked different. It was now a greenish blonde color. What caused this, thought Arnold. Rafaela didn¡¯t respond, only continued looking out the window. Arnold entered the room. Why was Rafaela barefoot and wearing a sleeping gown? Did she come to his room to talk to him about something before going to sleep? She only opened her mouth once Arnold stood a few metres away from her. ¡°¡ªI found out the truth. I know where I came from. It¡¯s just like you said before.¡± She turned her head to look at him. Her hair was messily let loose on her shoulders and her gown was slightly open at the top, revealing the nightdress underneath. Why was she showing such a defenceless state to Arnold? No, the bigger question is: Why is she here? ¡°The god met earlier today, Ladiath showed me,¡± she turned her body and faced him and with a downcast gaze she spoke, ¡°I saw where I was born, who my family were, what my life could¡¯ve been like had things been different¡­¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I was born in a regular kingdom where all races could live in harmony, even elves could build settlements around the humans. We traded our goods with the humans and even built alliances with them. The land prospered because of the peace that had remained between the people for decades. One day someone came to that land. It was¡­ a demon lord. Ekterina Foruthflame.¡± ¡°¡­.?¡± Arsnoria¡¯s second strongest commander, thought Arnold. ¡°Wielding a Star Artifact, she said ¡®By order of the Monarch Watcher - Watcher of the Slumbering King: If you won¡¯t submit to the Supreme Ruler of all evil who has yet to be born, then you will have to die just like the others who stood with Hero Promethius¡¯ - before slamming the artifact down. A magic circle appeared in the sky after that. It expanded as the days went on with no signs of it stopping. A great number of disasters hit the people. First it was a single district, then it was a city, soon the entire kingdom was covered by the magic circle, with disasters happening only in its shadow while those outside the circle¡¯s range could only helplessly watch. There were countless earthquakes, hurricanes and storms. Miraculously, many still survived, including the Wood Elves that had a village near where it all happened so one cannot truly say that everything was destroyed. I saw my younger self in that village. A few days after the devastation that took place, the elders had a meeting. The contents are unknown to me but I overheard them say something about a ritual.¡± Rafaela chewed on her lower lip. ¡°The disasters would soon reach that village. The elders found a possible solution to destroying the magic circle for good. The World Tree¡¯s roots couldn¡¯t stretch as far as our lands so my people weren¡¯t capable of harnessing the power of magic as well as humans or the power of spirits as well as our cousins beyond the sea of mountains.¡± ¡®Beyond the sea of mountains¡­¡¯ ¡°They resorted to using Great Ritual Runes to vanquish the magic circle in the sky.¡± ¡°Ritual runes require sacrifices¡­¡± There was another problem with using these great runes. Most of them don¡¯t work even after you offer a sacrifice. ¡°Yes.¡± Rafaela lowered her head, ¡°There were indeed sacrifices. They needed sacrifices with innocent and young souls. The elders gathered up the children of the village. Each of us stood in a crudely-drawn rune circle that looked at if it was drawn with blood.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°They prayed to some god as they slaughtered children to form the complete Runic Incantation. Every child. Every scream. Every cry for help. It all amounted to a Rune Letter. They needed 26 sacrifices to complete the Great Rune formula.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I stood beside them as I watched the children I used to play with, laugh with, as they were killed by their parents.¡± In dark arts sacrifices it¡¯s customary for the one who¡¯s going to be sacrificed to be killed by a relative. This is the same in Great Rune Rituals, a banned practice that is punishable by execution if found using it. All nations banned this ritual after the great war. One might ask: How did it all start? Well, it started with religion. ¡°I stood beside my younger self as my mother kept telling her how much she loves her. I sat there¡ªempty eyed¡ªas she withdrew the ritual blade. My father held down my head. I was the only child who didn¡¯t cry for them to stop that day. I watched that child¡¯s head roll over to my feet. Her empty eyes stared into my own as she asked ¡®Why didn¡¯t you help me¡¯?¡± ¡°¡­You died? But how are you¡­ here then?¡± ¡°I wonder that myself ¨C how that¡¯s possible. I was kneeling below the throne of the god I served when my eyes opened for the first time after I drifted in darkness. My master was standing beside his throne with a warm smile on her face, as if she didn¡¯t witness my gruesome death. The two of them welcomed me. ¡®Rafaela, welcome. From today onwards you serve me as an angel¡¯ he said. Was that my real name? Or did they just give me a new name and lock away my memories?¡± ¡®So, this Sky God erased her memories after he revived her.¡¯ Thinking about, it made sense why he did that. Who would want to continue living on knowing how they died the first time? Arnold looked closer at Rafaela¡¯s face in the light of the candle. Her eyes looked dead, as if she was staring into empty space. ¡°¡­Do you want to go back? Do you want to continue serving the Sky God?¡± Arnold asked. Rafaela looked up at him silently. ¡°If your master knows the truth and intentionally kept it from you¡­ Would you forgive her?¡± She could only remember bits and pieces of where she was from judging by one of the conversations they had before: A sea mountains that stretched from one shoreline to the next, mountains so high that they pierced the clouds. This was the exact description given to the Culb Mountains when Luke ventured into them in search of the land beyond them. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Rafaela lowered her head, unable to give an answer. Arnold looked her up and down. Her slightly exposed cleavage was glistening with sweat. He could smell the pungent scent of sweat and hair products blending into an intoxicating scent. He didn¡¯t notice it but his eyes had changed seeing this beautiful woman in his room who had trusted his company so much to expose herself like this. ¡°Rafaela, why are you here in my room exactly?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± she closed the cleavage of her gown and backed away from him. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Arnold approached her and grabbed her arms to move them away from her chest, ¡°Maybe you want a man¡¯s touch?" Arnold¡¯s hand rubbed her shoulder and travelled up her neck. He could feel the goosebumps rise on her pale white skin. The wetness of her sweat made his fingers sticky. ¡°¡­.¡± She averted her eyes, ¡°T-That¡¯s not it¡­¡± Arnold noticed that there was something red on his fingers. Blood. He looked between Rafaela and the blood on his fingers. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me she¡­¡¯ ¡°Take off your dress, Rafaela.¡± She broke free and wrapped her arms around herself even tighter, ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± Arnold hit the wall behind her with his hand, driving her into the corner. ¡°I want to see. Take off your dress.¡± ¡­. ¡­. Rafaela lowered the top of her dress. She couldn¡¯t look at Arnold. Her breasts were now exposed to him. There was a visible blush on her cheeks. ¡°Turn around.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± She did as he said. A squishy sound came from the floor when she turned around on the spot. ¡®As I expected¡­.¡¯ Arnold couldn¡¯t help but sigh at what he was looking at. There were two large wounds on Rafaela¡¯s back. It looked as if something chopped into her skin, like an axe or machete. Some parts of her skin were hanging loose. The blood of the wounds had travelled down her back and her legs, onto the floor, staining her small feet. Arnold didn¡¯t notice this at first since it was so dark. It was also impossible to see the wounds on her back since she was wearing a dark blue gown. If the smell didn¡¯t make it obvious then the blood on his hand did. ¡°You cut off your wings¡­¡± One might wonder: Why would she do that if she can make the wings disappear? Well, the wings don¡¯t disappear per se. They just become invisible to the naked eye from being masked by divine power. Similarly, an angel¡¯s halo will vanish alongside their wings. Arnold looked above her head, now that the candlelight was illuminating her completely. Rafaela¡¯s halo was black and lifeless. ¡®She¡¯s an angel no more¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­..¡± Rafaela tried to cover herself again but Arnold stopped her. ¡°We need to treat this. You¡¯re losing a lot of blood.¡± Arnold rummaged in the nightstand next to his bed. ¡®Bingo.¡¯ He found some bandages inside. They were quite large, perfect to wrap around a person¡¯s body to cover large wounds. Arnold also took out a few bottles of the potions that he made that time before he entered the dungeon. ¡°I¡¯m no expert in treating wounds like you so you¡¯ll have to bear with me.¡± The wounds had to have been inflicted shortly after Ladiath left the palace. This means that there¡¯s no need to clean it. Arnold thought so anyways. He poured the liquid onto two bandages. He made sure to fold the bandages to make it easier for the liquid to be trapped in the fabric. Rafaela lowered her clothes and pulled her hair aside. Arnold carefully placed the bandages onto her wounds. Rafaela winched for a second. Arnold then grabbed a second bundle of bandages. ¡°Lift your arms,¡± Arnold¡¯s mouth was right next to her ear. He could see goosebumps on her neck from his breath blowing into it. She did as he said. Her clothes fell onto the floor, exposing her butt and back. A perfect hourglass figure; not too thick but not too skinny either. This wasn¡¯t the time to appreciate what a perfect body Rafaela has so Arnold has to hold himself together. He began wrapping the bandage around her upper body. ¡­. After a while. Rafaela silently put on her clothes while Arnold was busy cleaning the floor with the mop that was standing in the hallway. He managed to finish dressing her wounds after about three minutes of trial and error. He asked her if it was too tight earlier but she said that it was fine. Arnold spoke with his back turned to Rafaela. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest up for a few days. If you want to leave then I understand. I¡¯m not leaving until I¡¯m back at full strength. I can¡¯t hope to face the challenges ahead otherwise.¡± If I do end up fighting those martial masters then I need to be at full strength, he thought to himself. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Well, he¡¯s the only one who can protect her. There¡¯s no telling if the pathways left behind by her master and the other disciples are still safe enough to travel alone. Travelling along with him ensures her safety. Arnold suddenly heard the bed creaking. He then heard Rafaela¡¯s voice again. ¡°Are you coming to bed?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± he turned his head, ¡°Wait, are you¡­ staying here?¡± Rafaela was sitting under the blankets on his bed. ¡°I¡¯m too tired to walk back to my room,¡± she said with a downcast gaze, ¡°The other rooms down the hallway are locked so I can¡¯t go into them either. Only Miss Siana¡¯s room is open but I don¡¯t want to trouble her.¡± ¡°Hmm, well you lost a lot of blood so that makes sense.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± That was all Rafaela murmured before she laid down. Arnold stood there in silence for a few seconds before he decided to climb into bed as well. ¡°Are you fine laying down like that?¡± he asked when he climbed under the blanket. Wouldn¡¯t it hurt laying down while having wounds like that? ¡°I used a spell to nullify the pain so I¡¯m fine like this.¡± ¡®Nonchalantly, says the girl with two open wounds on her back.¡¯ ¡°¡­I see. By the way¡­. Why did your hair colour change? Did losing your wings do that somehow?¡± ¡°I changed it myself. I¡­ I just don¡¯t want to be reminded of my old self. I want to let go of the past¡­¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re running away from it?" ¡°¡­.I suppose you can say that¡­¡± Arnold glanced at her. She was looking up at the ceiling. A cold wind blew into the room, blowing out a few candles, making the room even darker. Only the moonlight shined down on Rafaela. She lifted her upper body and turned her head to look at Arnold. Her eyes swam around the room when Arnold looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°What you said¡­ That I wanted a man¡¯s touch¡­ Do you think it will make me forget about what I saw¡­ and what I know?¡± The flush on her cheeks didn¡¯t go unnoticed even in this dimly-lit room. He wanted to say ¡°No, I was just kidding¡± but those eyes¡­ Those eyes staring at him, begging him to comfort her¡­ She didn¡¯t know what to do so she confided in him as if he knew the answer. This is wrong. He shouldn¡¯t use a woman¡¯s vulnerability to satiate his carnal desires. Part of him wanted to comfort her. The other part of him had other, less noble intentions. Arnold lifted his upper body. He locked eyes with Rafaela. Her body looked so small and delicate compared to him. He grabbed her hand. Soft and small. He could feel her small hand trembling as it clutched his own. He then put his hands on her shoulders and slowly laid her back down. She didn¡¯t resist. He then climbed on top of her. He could hear Rafaela¡¯s breathing becoming shorter and quicker. Arnold leaned down and whispered in her ear: ¡°This won¡¯t help you forget about what you saw and what you know. But, it will make the memories less painful for just a moment.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± she averted her eyes, ¡°¡­A moment is enough¡­ Just make sure to give me lots of those moments when we¡¯re alone¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± He held onto her gown whilst looking into her eyes. She nodded. ¡°¡­Mm¡­¡± Arnold slowly took off her gown and nightdress. He couldn¡¯t see her breasts anymore since the bandage was covering her entire upper body, except her arms, of course. Rafaela flinched when Arnold ran his hands along her curves. His hands ended up on her hips and travelled up her legs. He lifted her legs and pulled off her underwear. Rafaela opened her legs for him. He could still feel her trembling like a small animal. Such a beautiful rose. Rafaela glared at Arnold with a face as red as a tomato noticing him staring at her flower with such a focused expression: ¡°S-Stop staring at it like that.¡± It¡¯s sad that this is his first and will be his last time seeing this innocent rose. Even with her legs opened, it stayed closed, too shy to show its pink petals. Arnold began rubbing himself on her entrance. She just looked at him in confusion, not knowing why he was doing that. He was careful not to put it inside immediately. Rafaela was still dry so it would hurt her instead if he rushed things. Arnold fiddled with the bandage and managed to free her breasts. Her breasts were small enough to squeeze through. Arnold licked one of her puffy inverted nipples. Rafaela stroked his hair. Arnold managed to free one nipple. He twirled his tongue around her areola before taking the entire thing in his mouth and sucking it hard. A popping sound echoed. Rafaela raised her hips and grinded against his member which he hadn¡¯t stopped rubbing against her flower. ¡°Hn¡­ Nh¡­¡± Arnold moved his head down her body until he was right in front of her flower. Her petals showed themselves as steam rose from her flower. The hole behind her petals convulsed and pumped out her love nectar. Arnold used two fingers to spread them apart. Pink and beautiful. Staring into her deepest and darkest place had a strange charm and beauty to it. ¡°W-What are you doing¡­?¡± Rafaela asked breathlessly. He could feel how tense she was. Her body was trembling slightly, unsure of what awaits when Arnold inserts his member. ¡°Relax. Just leave everything to me.¡± He could immediately feel her body relax. She closed her eyes and laid her head onto the pillow. ¡°¡­Okay¡­ Hk!?¡± Her tiny affirmation turned into a surprised shriek when Arnold shoved his tongue into her. Her body jerked up due to his sudden action. ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡± Rafaela moaned softly as Arnold moved his tongue inside her like a slithering snake. Arnold poked one finger inside and began scraping her flesh outwards. Her body jerked again. ¡°Hyaaahnn¡­¡± Arnold could hear a long sigh when he pulled his fingers out. He grabbed his shirt and wiped his face with it. After covering himself with her natural lube, he gazed into her eyes and said: ¡°Here I go.¡± ¡°Nnn!!!¡± His member slowly expanded her inner walls. Blood stained the sheets and his shaft when he broke the thin film inside Rafaela, forever ridding her of her purity. ¡°W-Wait, hold on¡­¡± she put her hands on his chest to stop for a moment. Rafaela and Arnold stared into each other¡¯s eyes. He could feel her sweet breath blowing into his face. Rafaela took a few deep breaths before nodding and clutching the sheets. Arnold began moving again, this time a little harder and faster. Her sweet moans and those convulsing walls of hers made him shudder and grunt. Feeling a fire burn inside his heart, he pounded her faster. Rafaela just lay there and took it all while groaning in pain which eventually turned into moans of pleasure. It got even more intense when Arnold turned her on her stomach and lifted her butt. Soon the sounds of skin slapping skin resounded in the small bedroom just a few doors away from the former owner¡¯s bedroom. Groans and sweet moans could be heard down the hallway. Any passer-by would know what these moans are. ¡®Hmm, it feels like I¡¯m forgetting something¡­¡¯ Arnold had that fleeting thought as he thrust in and out of Rafaela. Deciding that it wasn¡¯t as important as ¡°comforting¡± the beauty under him, he decided to let it go. Arnold recovered his strength by resting over the course of five days, among other things¡­ Intermission - Bankrupt Darkness was all around. Sounds were heard from within that darkness. Cries, whimpers and mumbling were the sounds that came from all around the young girl. The confined space was so small that the ten people inside kept bumping into each other as the carriage that was pulling them, rattled. There were many holes in the cloth that was thrown over this wagon. Through it the confined people were able to see that they were being pulled by another carriage. They were in a cage that¡¯s often used by slave traders to imprison their merchandise. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°W-Where are we?¡± The confusion started as their drowsiness disappeared. It was weird. For a moment they were gathered around a big tree that their last remaining Druid Guardian was merging into but the next moment a magic circle engulfed them which made them fall asleep. The elves heard the voices of humans before they collapsed. Of course, the reason they knew it was humans was because their race only spoke Elven tongue whenever they are in the forest. It was a rule to speak their own language whenever they are among their own kind. Elves could speak human language as well so they were able to tell that humans were the culprits. ¡®How long has it been¡­?¡¯ The girl thought to herself as she clenched her hand and opened it. She couldn¡¯t feel it at all since it was so cold. ¡®If it¡¯s this cold then it means we¡¯re in the mountains¡­¡¯ she knew this because there was a saying that goes: ¡°as wind ascends, its temperatures drop.¡± She learned this from her great-great-grandmother. It felt like winter even though spring already came, meaning that they were travelling the mountains in the North since winter is never-ending here. The girl cupped her ears to try and listen to what the humans¡ªwho were riding the carriage in front¡ªwere saying. She ignored her companions who were crying for help. ¡°The Master said that we should bring them to his manor in Sroln, right?¡± Sroln is known as the Golden City of Diacree. This was due to the fact that it was the number one gold manufacturing city on the entire continent. Because of this the city was able to boost its economy immensely compared to other territories that gained wealth from more valuable minerals like platinum. The hundreds of tons of white and regular gold discovered there outranked any other mineral despite the values. The city was owned by the Rynald Family, a merchant family that had business chains throughout the entire continent. ¡°Why the hell are you asking me? Did you already forgot?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah¡­ S-Sorry, big bro¡­¡± ¡°Ugh, working with you all these years has become tiring¡ªYes, we should take the elves to his manor in the city.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little much to travel the long way around? If we had taken the straight path then we should¡¯ve been at the city by now.¡± The girl heard a slapping sound followed by an ¡°Ow! Why did you slap my head!?¡± ¡°Although Master is in a hurry to make money, that doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯ll risk his activities being caught. If we were caught crossing the Great Ridge¡ªwhich spans hundreds of kilometers across the continent¡ªthen we risk being torn apart by the monsters living there. Plus, the Demihuman Kingdom has their soldiers stationed close to the border. They¡¯re like watchmen. We¡¯d be surrounded just like that. We¡¯ll only be safe once we cross it.¡± The Great Ridge was a landscape that spread hundreds of kilometers from one part of the continent to the next. Of course, this region had a very dangerous ecosystem, even more dangerous than the Mountain of Wails. Humans typically guarded the border of this forest that was the entrance from the north, while the elves and demihumans guarded the south. The Pope decreed that the region mustn¡¯t be crossed. But of course many didn¡¯t listen. The previous Pope¡¯s decision to combat any future civil disobedience was to make another decree. This decree revoked each and every person of their rights as living beings. Meaning that the region was a lawless place where anyone could commit crimes and get away with it. The girl could finally understand why the humans chose to take the mountain road. It was much safer since they would run into less criminals or bandits. ¡®Ah, do I still have my slingshot?¡¯ The girl felt around her upper thighs where she usually hid it. She was wearing a pantyhose, secured to her denim shorts with a special belt. She doesn¡¯t have any pockets so she conceals the slingshot in there. It was there. ¡®The Ultimate Divine Harmony Slingshot that big sister gave me¡­ Thank the gods that it¡¯s still with me. I can protect myself at least.¡¯ she sighed in relief when she felt the high quality rubber and the pure oak used to craft the handle. Her sister gave the slingshot to her as a gift shortly before she left(that was three years ago). She had to hide the slingshot since her mother didn¡¯t like it when her children used weapons. Her sister was shunned because of her love for crafting. Orkin was their family name. They were a Wood Elf family who lived in peace for hundreds of years. Their secret to peace? Never to use violence against others. Not even to save their own people if danger befell them. Although the elves could use elemental magic, that didn¡¯t mean that they could fight. Well, not all of them. There were over a thousand families of Wood Elves spread throughout the Wood Elf Country, five of whom had High Elves as their heads, from the Fairy Province which was the Fairy Province¡¯s main capital. They were sent here to become protectors of the World Tree forest. Well, look how everything turned out regardless of their so-called protectors. The Fairy Province¡¯s Queen should¡¯ve never allowed her daughter to become a citizen of Eulia Empire. She was the only person to have ever helped the elves. With her no one needed to worry if there would be a tomorrow for them and if monsters would attack them. Ever since her departure, monsters attack by the day. The Hiisi elder who was the Dryad Guardian was also becoming much weaker by the day. The tree he was born from was reaching out to him by its roots which meant that it was time for him to go. Soon he will merge with the tree forever. Then die. If things kept going as they were then the last living Wood Elves would cease to exist. Only their cousins, the Mountain Elves who lived halfway across the continent would be remaining. The girl was certain that it was because of the World Tree¡¯s recent declining shine. By this it meant that the leaves of the World Tree¡ªeach harboring millions of divine cells¡ªwere becoming dimmer year by year. During Peak Bloom(their New Year) it would shine so bright during the night that it was similar to the sun during the day. But that shine had been notably decreasing. It was a bad omen. Their eldest shaman told them something before the Hiisi elder became bound to the tree that birthed him: The sky shall grow roots while the leaves of the ¡®something¡¯ walk on the ground! We are their nutrients! We are doomed! Of course, everyone thought that the shaman was a crazy woman. She was basically hinting that a disaster would come knocking on their door. The girl continued listening to the men. ¡°I wonder what could¡¯ve made the Rynald family go bankrupt. Surely it couldn¡®t have been because of the young master¡¯s mistake?¡± the one with the bald head wondered. ¡°I¡¯m sure the Master will be able to bring his family out of debt. He¡¯s done some amazing things in the past, after all.¡± ¡°Humph, sitting behind a desk and ordering people what to do isn¡¯t amazing at all. He should go to a real battlefield! Like us veterans!¡± ¡°Kekeke! Since when have you been a veteran? Besides, being in a negotiation with someone is war for merchants. Although war is over for us average men, wars are happening all around the world for men who trade, sell and buy.¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll be able to make us rich like he said? I mean, we¡¯ve been loyal to him even after it was found out that he was broke. Can¡¯t imagine many of the others who left say the same thing.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± The girl saw the man¡¯s head peak around the front towards their wagon, ¡°you should know the value of elves. Especially how valuable they are to rich politicians. A million gold for a top-class whore isn¡¯t that uncommon for elves.¡± ¡°Crazy! A million gold! I should¡¯ve kidnapped an elf a long time ago!¡± ¡°Even brothels would pay that much for an elf whore. You know why? Because they know that their customers who have the money would definitely come back again. They can even charge twice the normal rate if their brothel isn¡¯t doing well. None of their customers would complain. Elven women and men can also be used to establish connections between two parties.¡± ¡°Eh? You serious? Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°This is only hearsay but I heard rumors that the inside of an elven woman feels like hands gripping you once you¡¯re in. I guarantee that we¡¯ll be making dough by selling elves to brothels or displaying them around the city.¡± ¡°Ooh! Is that why the Master bought every high-class brothel in the country?¡± ¡°Indeed. He knows that hundreds of thousands of gold would come pouring in every day if he made those elves at the back into prostitutes. If we sell them then the money would skyrocket. I heard an elf¡¯s suction is ten times stronger than a human inside. Any man with a sane mind would want some more of that bliss.¡± ¡°Damn, can¡¯t we just take one of them for ourselves? My little brother hasn¡¯t felt a woman in ages.¡± ¡°No, you idiot. You know what happens to slave traders who fuck their merchandise before selling them? They get maimed. One of my friends in the trade even lost his manhood because he deflowered a virgin.¡± ¡°Ugh, my dick hurts hearing you say that¡­¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t fuck any of them without permission. Prostitutes are meant to serve the clients for money. Why would the master let you fuck them for free?¡± ¡®Prostitutes!?¡¯ the girl shivered. She hadn¡¯t even had her first kiss yet! She knew that deflowering hurts but a woman could withstand or bear with the pain if lost their virginities to the men they love. Elves in general only have sex when they want to produce children and never to satisfy their disgusting desires. Unlike Wood and Mountain Elves, the Dark Elves enjoy their desires to the fullest. Part of the reason why Elves hate their brown-skinned counterparts were because of their similarity to humans. It was ironic how humans hated Dark Elves just as much as Elves but they resembled Dark Elves so much. The girl didn¡¯t want to give her precious first time¡ªthat represents purity in their race¡ªto some disgusting human who paid a measly thousand gold for her body. She¡¯s only 83 years old! The Fairy Goddess sculpted the bodies of the people after her own, especially the women. Their bodies were a vessel of god and may only be used to bear children for their husbands. Staining their pure bodies due to sexual activities for money was an insult to their goddess. ¡°It¡¯ll all work out fine just as he predicted it would. You should know how masterful he is at making connections. We¡¯ll be swimming in gold by the end of the new year!¡± ¡°Yeah, the Master is really amazing.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful serving such a man? Even though he¡¯s human like the rest of us I can¡¯t help but feel like we¡¯re completely different beings. I would never have considered the success of such a plan. I would regret spending all my remaining money instead.¡± The girl shivered again, ¡®W-We¡¯re going to become prostitutes! Is that why only the females were left alive!?¡¯ It was obvious by now. She just couldn¡¯t believe how her life amounted to this in the end. Shortly before the gathering ceremony in front of the soon-to-be grave of the Hiisi Elder, strange people attacked them. The men and elderly women were killed on the spot while the younger women and children were taken and placed into different carriages. The girl had no idea where the others were. There was nearly a thousand of them in that village alone. ¡®Wait¡­¡¯ If the bad humans attacked their village then what happened to the other villages in the World Tree Forest? ¡®Did those people from the Fairy Province hear of this?¡¯ The five High Elves live in a castle built under the World Tree which was in the center of its vast forest. The girl and her people were on the outskirts of the forest. It wasn¡¯t because they were condemned or anything. It¡¯s just that their chief preferred the climate here since the fruits and herbs that grow here are much richer and juicer than the colder climate¡¯s fruit and herbs. ¡®Where¡¯s mama¡­¡¯ She could hear whimpering and prayers to the nature gods but none of them had her mother¡¯s voice. Her mother had thirty plus children so could she be considered as old by those bad humans? The girl feared that might be the case. But she also didn¡¯t want to see her mother being pinned down by these politicians the men mentioned¡­ ¡°B-Big sister¡­ Save me¡­¡± tears fell from the girl¡¯s eyes as she thought of her sister who left to become an adventurer. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡ó¡ó The temperature seemed to be much better after a few hours passed. The girl wasn¡¯t shivering anymore. If anything, the surroundings felt warm and relaxing. But considering the situation she was in, she couldn¡¯t quite enjoy it. As her mind cleared itself, she heard many noises from outside the wagon. There was the bark of some beast. But the bark didn¡¯t sound like the wolves that had similar barks. It sounded less threatening. She looked through the hole and saw that it was a small wolf(?). She couldn¡¯t quite tell what breed though. People yelled in human tongue and selling what seemed to be meat. Eager customers frantically rushed into line to purchase these meaty treats. ¡®Is¡­ this a city?¡¯ She had heard stories about these kinds of places from one of the chief¡¯s occasional storytelling sessions. Men donning metal suits and sharp weapons were said to be from cities like these. They were the ones who started wars and fought in them. The girl¡¯s memory of these stories were vague since she never listened that much to the chief¡¯s stories. She assumed them to be fake, after all. She didn¡¯t even believe humans were real. Well, what happened before definitely served as clarification that they were. ¡®The road is so even and there¡¯s not a single rock in the way¡­¡¯ she glanced around through the hole as much as she could. ¡°H-Hey, what¡¯s going on out there?¡± one of the others spoke to the girl. ¡°Uhm, it seems we¡¯re in a city¡­¡± ¡°A-A human settlement? O-Oh goddess what are they going to do to us¡­¡± The others had the same reaction. ¡®Didn¡¯t they hear that we¡¯re going to become slaves to humans?¡¯ Maybe it was just because the girl had better hearing than the rest of them that she could hear but not them. The two carriages came to a stop. The cloth that was on their cage was suddenly lifted. The rays of the sun blinded them for a second but they adjusted soon after. An ugly man¡¯s face was right in front of the girl¡¯s face. ¡°Hiik!¡± she shrieked. She tried to back away but couldn¡¯t since the cage was filled to the brim. ¡°Isn¡¯t this one too young?¡± the ugly bald man asked while pointing at her. He opened up the cage, pulled her out and shut the cage again. She could do nothing since there were multiple men with armor standing around them. She was scared what will happen to her if she resisted. The girl looked around and noticed that they were outside the city now. No, it was more like the estate right in front of them was much too large to be in the city. There was a neat stone road leading up to the estate. She turned her head around and noticed that there was a big gate in front of them with a very large fence. A gigantic mansion was at the end of the tree path beyond the gate. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little sad to take her to a brothel?¡± ¡°This again¡­ Master said that we should bring every female. Every. Female.¡± ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± the man who was holding her put one of his hands down her shirt, feeling the bump in her chest. ¡°!!¡± she tried to get away but his grip was too strong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kid!¡± the man impatiently tried to take off her shirt, ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle! I¡¯m sorry that your first time has to be on the grass but I can¡¯t help it!¡± ¡°No, no! Please stop him!¡± The girl cried for the others to help her. They only silently watched inside the cage. All their eyes were indifferent towards the girl. They probably thought their fate was much better so they didn¡¯t bother helping the girl. A few even smiled in ridicule. ¡°Ugh, fine. Just do it behind those bushes before we go in. We¡¯re pretty far from the mansion and the trees are obscuring us.¡± the other man pointed towards a bush behind the gate. ¡°Huehuehue~¡± the man licked the girl¡¯s face, ¡°What supple skin! As expected of an Elf! A young one at that! Ooohee! I scored on this one!¡± He dragged her towards the bushes and threw her down. He impatiently unbuckled his belt. The girl got up and tried to run away but she was kicked and thrown down with incredible strength. This man was definitely a warrior. The man finally got his belt loose. His pants were about to drop but he was suddenly kicked on the side of the skull. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± he landed face first onto the ground. ¡°¡ªYou¡¯re damaging precious merchandise. I can¡¯t allow that.¡± The girl heard a mature woman¡¯s voice. She looked up and couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡®So beautiful!¡¯ The woman had long red hair and eyes and wore revealing clothes that exposed her ample bosom and upper thighs. She had red lipstick on her lips and there was a beauty mark below her left eye. She radiated even more seductiveness than the girl¡¯s elder sisters who were known to be the most beautiful in the village. The girl couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by the woman¡¯s beauty even in this situation. ¡°Stand up, child.¡± Her melodious voice echoed. The girl quickly stood up. The woman then dusted the girl off before turning to the entourage that the bald man was a part of. ¡°How dare you do this while on our property? Do you realize that I can chop off all your heads?¡± The woman clicked her tongue. She walked up to the other man who rode in front of the carriage. ¡°Hiii! S-Sorry! He just wouldn¡¯t¡ª!¡± The woman pointed her finger at his face. A ball of mana formed at the tip of it. ¡°Say another word then I¡¯ll blow you up.¡± ¡°Please spare me, Lady Rosalyn!¡± The man got on his knees with his hands clasped. ¡°Tch, be glad you¡¯re the only loyal people willing to serve us. However, we won¡¯t allow rape or any other crime against our merchandise. They might be sex slaves but they are still bound by our rules. Try and fuck them again them I¡¯ll make all your dicks go limp forever. Take this as a warning next time, alright?¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± all of them shouted while clutching their groins. ¡®Rosalyn¡­ Is she the owner of this estate?¡¯ She said that the people who captured the Elves served them¡ªher included. Maybe she was the daughter of this Master they mentioned in their conversations? ¡°Let the slaves walk on their own. I don¡¯t want your filthy horses parading into the estate and eating the flowers that I tend to.¡± The soldiers hurriedly moved. They opened up the cage. The elves were led out. Out of all of them, the girl was the youngest. The red haired woman scanned them all. ¡°Hmm, all of them seem to be in good condition, even the older ones. Those with the biggest tits and asses will make the most coin for us. In the world of whores, that¡¯s what you amount to ¨C bags of flesh used for sex. Of course, those with excellent technique will also make a lot of money, even if you have the chest of a 12 year old boy.¡± The beauty turned towards the girl after saying ¡°Ah right, I have to do something about you¡±. Her blood-red eyes held a fiery gaze and her smile radiated warmth. ¡°Hmm¡­ I think I¡¯ll take this one as a personal slave,¡± said the beauty, ¡°All our servants left the city just like most of our citizens so I need someone to serve me.¡± ¡°U-Uhm¡­¡± the girl fidgeted, ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to become a p-p-pro¡ª¡± She couldn¡®t say the word. ¡°Are you trying to say prostitute? Well, that¡¯s not what I have in mind. You¡¯ll be my servant, someone who cleans after me and obeys orders. I promise that you won¡¯t see a man¡¯s thing unless it¡¯s consensual.¡± The elves who were smiling in ridicule earlier looked at the girl in shock. ¡°P-Please allow me to serve you as well! I know how to cook and clean!¡± ¡°M-Me too! I-I can make your hair very pretty!¡± Two Elves suddenly yelled when they stepped out of the carriage. ¡°Hm?¡± Rosalyn glanced at the two. She was silent for a moment before muttering. ¡°The two of you are fine young women. Your skin looks unblemished and devoid of wrinkles. Look at your beautiful hair as well. I¡¯m sure our customers will appreciate you.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°P-Please don¡¯t make us do it! We beg of you!¡± the elf looked at the one next to her, ¡°My little sister is already pregnant with her husband¡¯s child. If not me, please allow her to leave!¡± the elf bowed deeply. ¡°S-Sister¡­¡± Rosalyn looked at the younger sister. The younger sister looked at her with hopeful eyes. ¡°There¡¯s actually a man who¡¯s associated with my father who likes pregnant women, especially their lactating breasts.¡± said Rosalyn casually, ¡°I¡¯ll need to feed you more though. Pregnant women are supposed to be a little on the fatter side.¡± ¡°Wha¡­¡± the elf¡¯s face went blank. ¡°I¡¯ll have a room arranged for you in our house. You¡¯ll stay there until you¡¯re far enough into your pregnancy. I¡¯ll have you serve that man when the time comes. The pay is far better than the regular services.¡± ¡°B-But!¡± ¡°I also know the perfect person who will pay good money to adopt your child. She¡¯s a widow who can¡¯t have her own children. A very rich sow I might add. Hmm, the way I see it you will be well-off even during your time as our slave.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The Elf fell onto the ground, her arms limply dangling. Rosalyn looked at the other elves who were trembling with terrified expressions. ¡°If you serve our household well then I guarantee one of our customers will take you as mistresses or even first wives. Think about it. All of them are politicians who control this continent. They¡¯re leaders. Aren¡¯t we generous? If you were humans then it would be rare for them to come back more than once. Elves are a different story. Your slow aging allows you to stay youthful for decades so your husbands are able to enjoy your bodies for years until they croak. If some of you are lucky then you might inherit an entire fief and live the good life. Many prostitutes go on to become high-class nobles because they seduce and marry their rich customers. Well? What do you think?¡± Everyone was silent. ¡°Oh well. If you won¡¯t reap the benefits then you can die a lowly prostitute. Be warned. If our customers are unhappy then you will be disciplined.¡± Her cold eyes made them all shriek. She then turned back to the girl after finishing what she wanted to say. ¡°You. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Uhm, I¡­ I¡¯m Tessiah¡­¡± ¡°Well then, Tessiah. You¡¯re going to be my maid from now on. I¡¯m Rosalyn de lac Feni Rynald, the eldest daughter of the Rynald family.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó A few hours passed by¡­ Rosalyn was standing outside an office door. It was her father¡¯s office located on the second floor. ¡°Father, I have returned with good news.¡± She said after knocking a few times. A hoarse voice came from inside the room: ¡°Come¡­ in¡­¡± She opened the door and headed inside the office. What greeted her was an extravagant office filled with only the most valuable of furniture and decorations. The room itself was the largest space inside this manor, spanning three bedrooms¡¯ width alone. Considering the business deals and all the other things that happens here, it was expected of the room to be spacious. But isn¡¯t this too much luxury? Her father spent his wealth on a lot of unnecessary things. Her brother, Rein was the same. Sitting behind a large desk was a very elderly man with long white hair, wrinkled skin and a deep glare. His face resembled that of a cold corpse. Despite being only 55 years old, Howard Rovan de vac Rynald had been under such stress that he looked ten years older. That was due to the fact that they were bankrupt as of this moment, something that has never happened. ¡°How¡­ is our merchandise?¡± asked the old man after putting down his pen. ¡°One party came back. We have more than fifteen healthy young maidens waiting to become our slaves.¡± ¡°That is¡­ still too little¡­ What happened to the mercenaries I hired? I told them to spread out and take over all the villages¡­ in the forest¡­¡± Rosalyn shook her head, ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard anything from them yet. Maybe those fuckers ran off with the merchandise.¡± ¡°I¡­ spent all my remaining money just to hire them¡­ And you¡¯re telling me¡­ they ran with my goods¡­?¡± ¡°Goods¡± in this case were the elves. Rosalyn mentally shook her head. ¡®The great Howard Rovan de vac Rynald. He looks like an old dog that needs to be put down. Is this disgrace of a man really my father? Why did I fear this man so much in my childhood when I can break him by lifting one finger?¡¯ Rosalyn remembered all those years of being beaten bloody by this bastard. He always took out his frustrations on his family whenever he gets home. Rosalyn was his favorite target. He¡¯d use his fists to break her teeth and break nearly all the bones in her face when he feels like it. No one stopped him. Yet why did Rosalyn stay despite what he did? Well, not even she knows that. Whether he lives or dies by her hand now doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. All we can do now is have the brothels take the ones we have.¡± She replied after a few seconds of silence. Her father grunted in displeasure, ¡°Are all of them virgins at least? My associates will pay double for those kinds of women. Some even triple.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Rosalyn shook her head. Most of them were probably already married and had husbands. The youngest of the group was Tessiah from what Rosalyn knew. Only Tessiah was a virgin but there was no way in hell she¡¯ll let her personal servant be taken away. Taking care of herself and carrying on with her duties while balancing her experiments took a lot out of her. Rosalyn¡¯s father hit the table so hard that the bang echoed in the office. He breathed hoarsely. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ll hang them for everyone to see that betraying me is the worst thing you can do! Do these ants think I¡¯ve gone soft over the years!?¡± ¡°Give it a rest, Father. We can still send the ones who came back. At least they are loyal to you.¡± ¡°¡­Yes¡­ Indeed¡­ Have them leave for the elven country immediately. They should take the women from all the villages. I don¡¯t want the Royagard Kingdom catching wind of what we¡¯re doing.¡± The Rynald Fiefdom is a few kilometers east of that kingdom. If the king hears that Howard is illegally capturing elves to be sold as slaves then he¡¯ll stop the operation immediately. The empire has a good relationship with the Wood Elf Country. This might ruin that. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if they rest first. It¡¯s not good to overwork your subordinates, Father. It¡¯s better for them to stay a few days before leaving again. If our strict orders cause them displeasure then we¡¯ll lose whatever loyal subordinates we have left.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Her father grunted again in displeasure. ¡®Not everything will go your way. You don¡¯t have the money to make things happen anymore.¡¯ Were it not for his poor investment choices and corruption in his businesses then none of this would¡¯ve needed to happen. Rein¡¯s actions were the last straw. Howard¡¯s going to far so as to kidnap women to force them to become ¡°night¡± workers for his associates in the high echelon of the political field. Many of the people he¡¯s associated with were old men who had old wives so they want youthful women to serve them. What better women than those from the Elf race? Though it could take months or possibly years to get back his fortune, this was a good decision if you considered the value of high-class prostitutes on this continent. Many go on to marry kings because of their techniques and their bodies. If all goes well then they can expect millions of gold every week. ¡°How is everything going at the brothels, Rosalyn?¡± ¡°I thought you might ask that,¡± said Rosalyn before taking out a parchment of paper from the file she was carrying, ¡°This is the revenue that the brothels received in the past month. I summed them all up so that I didn¡¯t need to bring too much paperwork.¡± ¡°!?¡± her father¡¯s eyes widened before he gritted his teeth, ¡°Why did they only make forty thousand gold!? I spent millions on them and now they can¡¯t deliver!?¡± ¡°Most of the girls who worked for these brothels left when they heard we¡¯d be buying the brothels. No, it¡¯s more like they left because Father is the new owner. They believe that they¡¯ll lose their high value clients if they stay.¡± Many people only attended specific brothels because of the women who worked there. These women are the so-called ¡°favorites¡± of the clients. If the women left then the clients followed. In fact, a few of Howard¡¯s associates broke contact with him immediately when their favorite workers left. It just goes to show that their relationship was not built on trust but personal gain. ¡°¡­.¡± Howard placed the paper down and held his face in his hands, ¡°Get out of my office. I need to think of a way to fix this.¡± ¡°A moment please, Father.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Howard glared at her. One could tell from his grumpy attitude and the bags under his eyes that he was yearning for sleep. There were a lot of documents laying around the office so he probably didn¡¯t even have any sleep for at least a few days. Howard¡¯s mistress¡ªthe only one who stayed behind¡ªusually cleans his office only when he¡¯s not present. He doesn¡¯t allow just anyone into the office when he¡¯s busy. Rosalyn could tell that he hadn¡¯t slept for a few days not just from the aforementioned but also the stink of sweat drifting in the room. How many days had he gone without bathing? ¡°What will you do about Rachel? She¡¯s been sending transmissions to my lab every day. I managed to answer one of them in time. You know what she told me? ¡®Big sis, I¡¯m so hungry. I have nothing to eat. My friends do what they can to help me but I don¡¯t want to trouble them. Grace even suggested sharing her allowance with me. I don¡¯t want to trouble any of my friends, not even my best friend. Please get through to Papa¡¯. Father, she can¡¯t finish her education if you don¡¯t send her money.¡± ¡°Why should I concern myself with her when I have bigger problems to deal with?¡± ¡°¡­I know you¡¯re upset that Mom left you and took Rachel with her but you should still support your child. She¡¯s the only one still in the academy. Your other children refuse to help her financially while I can¡¯t provide money to her since none of my projects have made a breakthrough.¡± Rachel had visited several times throughout the year to speak with Howard but he always chases her away. Their mother was currently living in the capital city with her parents. They can¡¯t afford to pay for Rachel¡¯s academy or dorm fees. Their mother had to become a lady-in-waiting for another noble just to pay for rent and food at home. Howard is Rachel¡¯s father so he should provide financial help. However, lately he¡¯s been losing more and more money, not spending a dime on his children. Instead losing the money in gambling. Even Rosalyn doesn¡¯t receive money from this scumbag of a father despite helping him out with the issues at hand. ¡°Rachel has also been seen going out with old men recently¡­ I fear she might be sleeping with nobles just to make end¡¯s meet.¡± Rosalyn knew this because she speaks to Grace often through transmissions. Rachel always comes home late at night with a purse full of gold coins and plates sometimes. The most noticeable change about Rachel was how she became less extroverted¡ªnot hanging out with friends anymore, not practicing in the track-and-field team anymore¡­ Rosalyn was worried. Her little sister and mother are the only people she truly cares for. The rest of her family can go die. She hates them all, especially that bastard Rein who caused all this. ¡°She¡¯s using her charms as a woman ¨C good. I suppose she¡¯s not useless, after all. Humph.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say?¡± ¡°I will send that little witch money when I have it. I have too much to worry about now. Why do you care? You¡¯ve never shown compassion to any of your sisters and brothers.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not every day that my sister starves herself to the point of resorting to opening her legs for other men to get money because of her father¡¯s incompetence. I pray it''s a mere assumption." Howard glared at Rosalyn, ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± ¡°I will await further instructions in my room. Goodnight, Father. I truly hope you can change your mind and be a little kinder towards your youngest daughter.¡± Rosalyn curtly bowed before leaving the office. She could feel her father¡¯s glare up until she closed the door behind her. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The transmitter in Rosalyn¡¯s pocket vibrated the moment she left her father¡¯s office. ¡®That¡¯s odd. My colleagues told me that they didn¡¯t want to work with me anymore.¡¯ These colleagues were the people who joined her in her experiments. They met through a magic guild in the Republic. Their job was to help Rosalyn with her experiments. The most recent experiment she was working on was to see if one could breathe life into the corpse of a being without using necromancy. They called her absurd for wanting to perform these unorthodox experiments that can only be described as horrid and inhuman. She was a recognized mage in the industry due to her groundbreaking findings but her career as a professional mage ended the moment she tried to use a living human for experimentation. The person obviously didn¡¯t give their consent since the experiment wasn¡¯t as simple as taking blood tests. That wasn¡¯t the only thing. They found many human remains in her main office. There were even live fetuses that were grown artificially. Something like that violated human rights so it scarred her reputation. Many called Rosalyn a crazy witch which is expected. Unable to come up with an answer who it could be, Rosalyn activated the transmitter. The green light blinked. ¡°Hello?¡± Rosalyn spoke into the transmitter. -¡°Hello, old friend.¡± ¡°Melissa¡­?¡± Rosalyn frowned deeply at the familiar voice she heard. ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Come work with me at the Second Magic Tower research lab as my co-worker, Rosalyn. Are you interested?¡± A smile appeared on Rosalyn¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m listening, my dear friend.¡± Chapter 184: Beacon It was late afternoon, classes had already ended but some students were still busy with extracurricular activities like Bow Handling, Sword and Spear Swings and Magic Spell control. The academy halls were empty since most of the students had already left. Voices can be heard coming from the courtyards and training grounds. Evelyn, the former student council president, entered one of the classrooms. It was beginning to get dark so the academy didn¡¯t have a lot of light. The room she entered was one of the few that had its lights turned on. Evelyn could see a person sitting inside the classroom, overlooking the training grounds. He seemed so absorbed in thought that she felt that it was better not to disturb him. Plus, his unfocused expression looked really cute. ¡°¡ªArthur, you called for me?¡± She called out to the young man. His gentle eyes turned to her. A smile adorned his face. ¡°Thank you for coming, Eve.¡± ¡°Eve¡± was the nickname only her friends call her. Arthur has never called her this before, even if Evelyn insisted that the two were friends so it was fine. Heck, Evelyn considers every single student her friend so basically everyone calls her ¡°Eve¡±, even some of the first years who she befriended not long after they started at Ardark Academy. ¡°¡­What did you need, Arthur?¡± She got to the point with her questioning. She felt happy for some odd reason that Arthur had called her with her nickname. What could one of the brightest students of the academy want from her? Evelyn might be the top student of the seventh years but Arthur wasn¡¯t that far behind her. In fact, he¡¯s fourth on the top 50 list. Many didn¡¯t believe he could make it since he¡¯s from a not-so prestigious background. He lost his family in a village raid by bandits. Only he and his sister survived the slaughter. He was then adopted by a vassal of the Berkley House, who was also related to Marcus von Berkley. This makes Arthur the adopted cousin of the main family. That was enough to consider him an elite noble of the academy. Of course, that perspective of him changes once everyone found out the truth. Despite knowing his history, no one changed how they treated him. How could they? Everyone likes this guy already. His sister is no different. Getting back on topic: What could he need from Evelyn when he outshines her in so many ways? ¡°Would you like to go to the Ardark Graduation Ball with me?¡± ¡°Eh!?¡± She blurted out like an idiot. The Ardark ¡°Graduation¡± Ball is a special event that is held in honour of the seventh year students before they leave the academy for good. It usually takes place in the third month of the new year, which is a month after school reopens for the students. This is because the dungeon exams take most of their final semester so it¡¯s impossible to hold such a large event right at the end of the year. Seventh year students can invite anyone as their dance partner, even people from outside the academy. Evelyn had no one to go with¡ªwell, there were lots of boys who asked her out but she politely declined so as to not hurt their feelings. To her this event is special. It¡¯s an event she wants to attend with the one she loves and the one she spent most of her life with in this academy. That person is out of her reach, though. ¡°I know this is abrupt and that the ball is just a week away. I had a lot to think about after we left the dungeon. We lost so many friends because I couldn¡¯t save everyone. It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s been eating away at me, Eve. I think about them a lot. It¡¯s my fault that they aren¡¯t here today.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­ All of us know how hard you fought for us. We don¡¯t blame you for what happened at all.¡± ¡°But I always put you guys in danger. It¡¯s just¡­ so frustrating knowing that I could¡¯ve saved everyone if I had the holy sword sooner.¡± ¡°Arthur¡­¡± Evelyn approached him. She touched his cheek. ¡°Please don¡¯t blame yourself. Yes, we followed you into danger but didn¡¯t we get out of that same danger together?¡± ¡°Evelyn¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about what happened. Please. We¡¯re safe. That¡¯s all that matters. We owe you for that.¡± ¡°But if it wasn¡¯t for Arnold¡­ then we wouldn¡¯t have made it out of there. You guys should thank him instead.¡± Arthur scratched his cheek, ¡°To be honest, he¡¯s a pretty cool guy if you ignore how he acts sometimes.¡± ¡°You did more for us than that guy ever did! He¡¯s a selfish jerk who only cares about himself!¡± Arthur chuckled. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so mad at someone.¡± ¡°W-Well, I don¡¯t like him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a pervert! He touches me inappropriately in assembly all the time! I told my aunt, Castacia about it but she always tells me to keep quiet about it! I hate that his father and mother have so much influence over the empire that people are scared to report their son as a pervert! My second aunt¡ªwho¡¯s also a duchess, mind you¡ªdoesn¡¯t even want to do anything about it! My juniors come crying to me that Arnold molests them too!¡± He doesn¡¯t stay in class that much and decides to bother other classes during school time. He always enters first year classes and harasses the first years. Intimidation usually works on the first years since they scare easily. If they don¡¯t submit to him or give him what he wants then he beats them up. Evelyn and the others had even reported him to the vice principal but nothing came out of it. All the vice principal told them was that ¡°If Duke Berkley doesn¡¯t do anything about it then I can¡¯t either¡±. That¡¯s the thing. The duke probably doesn¡¯t even know about all the things Arnold does at school. The victims also went quiet. Evelyn assumed that their parents told them to keep it to themselves. Evelyn wants to escalate this situation and find out about the fifty victims who Arnold had reportedly sexually assaulted. If enough voices speak up then they can finally take this to court! ¡°It¡¯s all so upsetting. Things would¡¯ve been so much easier if he was a baron¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I spoke to him about the trouble he causes for people but¡­ hahaha, he doesn¡¯t even deny any of the accusations coming from the girls in the academy. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll change his mind about crying first years. He doesn¡¯t seem to care at all what anyone says about him.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you mad!? You¡¯re the only one who can do something about Arnold! Talking won¡¯t work!¡± ¡°You want me to beat him up?¡± Arthur looked at Evelyn in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to advocate for violence.¡± ¡°What other choice is there? The students weaker than him cower while the seniors, who are stronger than him, don¡¯t seem to bat an eye. In fact, it looks to me like he¡¯s friends with the seniors. What do they see in that guy to allow him to walk around like that!?¡± There¡¯s like a handful of seniors stronger than Arnold. Arnold seems to charm them all. It¡¯s not surprising that he can charm the females but even the males get charmed!? ¡°You look really cute when you¡¯re angry. It¡¯s like looking at a cute kitten throwing a tantrum.¡± Arthur said something bizarre. ¡°Fueh!?¡± Evelyn¡¯s face flushed red. Did he just call her ¡°cute¡±? Arthur stood up and approached Evelyn. Evelyn tried backing away but she landed up against a wall. ¡°Ahn!¡± He pushed Evelyn against a wall which made her moan a little. His leg was right under her crotch area and was rubbing her privates. Evelyn could also feel something hard poking her stomach. ¡®I-Is that his¡­¡¯ Her face flushed red. Arthur lifted her head and gazed into her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about Arnold for now. I¡¯ll do something about him since you asked me so nicely. In the meantime¡­¡± he learned closer. Evelyn closed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so straightforward, Eve but I can¡¯t hold back any longer.¡± Arthur unbuttoned her blazer and her shirt. ¡®I-Is this why he called me here¡­!?¡¯ Evelyn wanted to be mad but she couldn¡¯t resist. He was about to take off her brassiere. ¡°W-Wait, they¡¯re really small¡­¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t care that they¡¯re small so don¡¯t be embarrassed. I don¡¯t like girls with giant udders anyway.¡± Arthur lifted her breast and kissed her nipple, ¡°You wanted this right? It¡¯s fine if I do this right?¡± She couldn¡¯t say ¡°no¡±. ¡°Ahn, ah, ah¡­ W-What about S-Shirley? D-Didn¡¯t the two of you¡­ Ahn¡­ Become lovers?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. I can handle two women at once. I don¡¯t really love her. I only wanted her as a hole. You¡¯re the one I really love, Eve. You feel the same way, right?¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­¡± ¡°Then we shouldn¡¯t hold ourselves back. Ah right, will you accept my invitation to the ball?¡± ¡°W-Why is it necessary to still ask that¡­ stupid¡­¡± Arthur chuckled before he grabbed her by the shoulders and pushed her down with such force that she ended up on her knees. ¡°A-Arthur¡­¡± Evelyn looked up at him as he unzipped his pants, ¡°Kyaah!?¡± His rod fell on her, hitting her cheek. A slimy transparent liquid leaked onto her lips, which she accidentally tasted. Bitter. She inhaled the scent of his musky and manly stench. ¡°Suck it for me, Eve.¡± He pulled back his foreskin, which intensified the smell. It caused Evelyn¡¯s head to go blank. She opened her mouth instinctively. How long has she practiced for this exact moment, the first time she pleasures the one she loves? ¡°That¡¯s a good girl.¡± He stroked her hair. ¡­.. ¡­ ¡°Mmumph! Muuph! *cough*!¡± Evelyn felt a rough and hard object inside her throat. She hurriedly spat it out as her eyes shot open. ¡°W-What!? It was a dream!?¡± A familiar cave appeared in her field of vision, followed by a cold wind. She only had a thin blanket to cover her body so she shivered when the wind blew into the cave. Evelyn sat up silently and stared out of the cave. ¡°¡­Right¡­ We¡¯re not back home yet¡­¡± She looked around the cave. There were several makeshift beds besides her own, all of which were empty. Evelyn is usually the first one up but she slept in today. It¡¯s been a few weeks since they parted ways with Arnold and the angel. Their journey up until now has been filled with all sorts of danger but they managed to make it onto the 49th world without more lives being lost. There¡¯s a relic tomb somewhere on this world. They¡¯re still preparing to go into it. Next up will be the 50th world where Arnold said the mechanism that will take them home, will be. Evelyn rarely fights unless necessary so she decided to stay and protect their base while all the other capable fighters head prepare themselves for the relic tomb. Thing is that there isn¡¯t much that can threaten them in this part of the world. Most of the monsters are further south, where all the hunting grounds are located. The portal to leave this world also isn¡¯t that far from here so they won¡¯t have any trouble along the way. The hunting team already scoped out the areas and know where monsters can attack from. There hasn¡¯t been an incident at the base as of yet so Evelyn was able to relax and not worry about anything until now. She prefers sleeping over mingling with the other girls. She would rather preserve her energy for a battle than waste it staying up all night while drinking with friends. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. While it¡¯s important to keep their morale up, it¡¯s equally important to be ready mentally and physically for a fight. That dream she had. It felt so real. Arthur¡¯s taste and touch felt real. A part of her already knows that it was just a dream. Another part tells her otherwise. That other part was wet and gushing with love nectar. Evelyn looked over at what she had been ¡°sucking¡± on. Her face grimaced. It was one of those crystals that they found that can be used to communicate with each other over long distances. This one was particularly big, even bigger than Evelyn¡¯s forearm. How did it fit inside her mouth? Wait, did she imagine Arthur being that big? No, that¡¯s not important. It¡¯s not like she can confirm it¡­ ¡°Ow, ow, ow¡­¡± the roof of her mouth hurt. She cried silent tears as she healed her mouth with spirits. Being the daughter of an Elven father and human mother gave her the power to communicate with spirits. She¡¯s also capable of arcane magic. She can enhance her physical abilities with the spirits and use magic to fight with her magic sword. Her unusual capabilities made her one of the strongest seniors, falling just behind Arthur and the others. Evelyn laid back down after healing the roof of her mouth. While that was definitely a dream, can¡¯t it become reality if she¡¯s just courageous enough? Arthur doesn¡¯t like her as her brain imagined it. In fact, he has eyes for no one except Shirley now. Everything he said inside that dream was what Evelyn wanted him to say. He used to have feelings for princess Olivia but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case anymore. Arthur and Shirley haven¡¯t become that intimate yet but they are frequently seen hugging and cuddling beside bonfires. Evelyn has never seen the two kissing yet, though. Maybe they do it in private? Evelyn can only look at Arthur from afar and dream that the two of them are together. ¡°Fantasizing about Arthur made me so naughty..." Her face reddened. Evelyn suddenly heard a commotion outside. She could hear someone approaching her. The cave was pretty dark so it¡¯s impossible to spot the person completely. All she can see is a silhouette at the entrance. The greenery at the entrance of the cave was pulled aside, letting light inside. ¡°Eve, people from outside came!¡± ¡°Anais?¡± Evelyn lifted herself, ¡°People from outside¡­ What do you mean?¡± ¡°The hunting team ran into adventurers when they were hunting that monster this morning!¡± ¡°Is that the same monster that was killing the wildlife with its poison?¡± It became hard to hunt animals when that monster appeared. It kills its prey with poison which is toxic even to demihumans. Hofir ate some of the meat and was bedridden for a few days. They decided to hunt the monster down so that it doesn¡¯t contaminate more animals. The worst thing is that it doesn¡¯t kill just to eat. It kills like it¡¯s trying to complete some kind of sport, which leaves mountains of poisoned meat going bad. ¡°Mhm! It seems the monster had been giving the adventurers trouble too! And get this, Eve,¡± Anais said with excitement, ¡°They¡¯re from our world! Come on!¡± ¡°H-Hold on, Anais. I have to get dressed.¡± Evelyn grabbed her school uniform and began putting it on. She usually sleeps with only a shirt and her underwear, even when it¡¯s cold. ¡°You need to stop sleeping like that, Eve. I caught one of the boys sneaking into our cave last night.¡± ¡°What!? Who was it!?¡± There was only a thin blanket keeping Evelyn¡¯s panties from being seen by others. ¡°Justeth, the class clown.¡± ¡°That fiend! I¡¯ll have to reprimand him later! For now we should go down and meet with the others. Anais, you should tell us about these matters.¡± ¡°Sorry~¡± Anais stuck out her tongue. ¡°Jeez.¡± Evelyn finished tying up her hair. She took out a mirror. ¡°Ugh¡­ I look like a homeless person.¡± ¡°Who cares! You should see the other girls! Some of them have yellow teeth already!¡± ¡°Really? I told them to use tree twigs to brush the grime off their teeth.¡± ¡°Did you really expect a bunch of high born nobles children to do such a thing?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. I forgot how most of them have never been on a survival exam like this before.¡± All of them did their first dungeon exam back in third year and the years that followed but none of those exams required them to survive on their own for too long. While they supplied themselves rather well, the supplies didn¡¯t last longer than a month as anticipated. The first week without proper food and sanitary items for the girls was the hardest. They had to learn to adapt. Unlike the other girls who never did any basic survival training outside of the academy¡¯s exams, Evelyn had gone on several camping trips with her family and her master. She learned more from her master about survival. Of course, surviving doesn¡¯t mean you can groom yourself every day. This is why Evelyn hates these things so much. She knows it was necessary for her training so she tolerated it and had to get used to it. The downside is that she can never look pretty at all times. ¡°What will Arthur think when he sees me¡­¡± Evelyn muttered. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s gooo!¡± ¡°Right.¡± Evelyn sheathed her magic sword on her hip before she left the cave alongside Anais. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°¡ªSo is this everyone that¡¯s left?¡± ¡°No, we split up into three groups. The first group is away on a mission to gather food while the second group is back at the base. All of us here are part of the third group.¡± Evelyn could hear their conversations as she and Anais made their way through the greenery. There was an endless forest before their eyes. Multiple mountains surrounded the forest from all directions. Animals of all kinds¡ªof which they had never seen¡ªroam these forests. Evelyn could see a clearing beyond the tall trees and thick bushes. She could also spot several of her classmates¡¯ backs. There was Fecius, Arthur, Shirley, Hofir, Madilith(fellow student in Class B), Garan(classmate in Class A) and a few others from A class. Oh, Flora was also there. They were the group who will be heading inside the relic tomb near here. ¡°Ah, Prez!¡± Madilith¡ªEvelyn¡¯s long time friend¡ªran up to her, ¡°We finally have good news!¡± She¡¯s a short girl with brown pigtails and big glasses that seemed to be too big for her small and cute oval face. She¡¯s the epitome of cuteness, besting even Anais and winning the title of the cutest girl in their school. Just looking at Madilith makes people want to protect her. Of course, she¡¯s a 5-star magician , just like Anais, so she¡¯s not the kind of person you should underestimate. ¡°Yes, yes, Madi. I already told her.¡± Anais said from the side. ¡°Ah, okay. Isn¡¯t this exciting? We can finally meet other people from our world! They say that they¡¯re a rescue party sent by the empire! Ah, but you should hear the rest from them. Come, come!¡± Madilith pulled Evelyn towards the group. ¡°¡ªYou should first hear what the guild master has to say, sir Arthur! We can¡¯t just let you go inside without her here!¡± one of the two adventurers was busy speaking with Arthur. Arthur replied: ¡°We have an objective. That objective is to survive. We can¡¯t survive by following people¡¯s orders that goes against our goals.¡± ¡°At least wait for her first! We contacted her ahead of time and she informed us that she¡¯ll bring every member of the rescue party here!¡± ¡°¡ªRescue party?¡± Evelyn spoke up, ¡°You were sent here by the empire to save us, yes? Then do you know how to get out?¡± The woman who had been speaking to Arthur glared at Evelyn. The man behind her was silent. ¡®Hmm, judging by their equipment, they¡¯re mages from the Magician Guild.¡¯ Evelyn looked at the woman¡¯s tag, ¡®Fleridine Mayhireth¡ªah, she¡¯s the recruiter at the magician guild. I don¡¯t know the man behind her but he also has a guild tag from the magician guild. Did Daraia hire them?¡¯ The mages in the Magician Guild are led by Admeera, a healer magician. Just like the Second Magic Tower, every mage in that guild is a prideful imbecile who thinks they know and can do everything. Seeing as how Admeera wasn¡¯t mentioned, is appears these two weren¡¯t ordered by their guild master to come into the dungeon. This must be a voluntary role instead. Meaning that there aren¡¯t just adventurers in this rescue party. Of course, titles don¡¯t matter anymore since they are now adventurers that are part of the rescue party led by the Adventurer Guild HQ guild master. ¡°Talk some sense into this young man! It¡¯s imperative that we leave as soon as possible!¡± The other magician then spoke, ¡°Despite our role as magicians in the party, my comrade and I specialize in information gathering. We¡¯ve visited every settlement we could find on the dungeon worlds to learn more about the dungeon. Some have reported monsters going through portals and ending up on their world. When going through those same portals where the monsters came through, they discovered destroyed regions. We should assume that some kind of mysterious source is causing all that chaos, which agitate the monsters. I don¡¯t know what those things really are but I have heard locals saying that they might be related to the ¡°Outsiders¡±. These Outsiders fought the Sky God and his disciples in a century-long struggle. Rumour has it that they have returned. For our safety, we should assume that the rumours are true. Those things are scaring monsters out of their natural habitats. Humans murdering these monsters for sport¡ªin the name of increasing our levels¡ªworsen the situation.¡± ¡®Didn¡¯t Arnold say the same thing?¡¯ Of course, some of the information was new to the group but the monsters being scared out of their natural habitats by humans is the exact same thing that Arnold told them. The monster wave that the empire experienced was caused by them because they killed so many monsters for selfish reasons. Evelyn felt ashamed that she also joined in on their level farming. She felt stronger than before so she is definitely partly to blame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to just throw this out there but all of you are to blame for the monster wave in the empire.¡± There was a little contempt in the man¡¯s words. ¡°We understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± Arthur replied, ¡°Someone already informed us of what we did.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°¡ªWell, well. Here I thought that the students would be in dire need of help but they look fine to me.¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from beyond the trees on the other side of the forest. A giant of a woman, easily measuring 6¡¯ 6¡± emerged. She wore only a tank top so one could see her bursting muscles. Her breasts were so big and muscular that it caused the tank top to wrap tightly around her upper body. The rest of her outfit was just simple leather boots and black pants. A slab of iron was hanging on her back. She had fiery red hair and wild golden eyes that looked similar to that of a beast. Is that really a greatsword on her back, thought Evelyn in confusion. ¡°Is this¡­¡± Arthur was just about to ask but the informant shouted first. ¡°Lady Daraia! You got here fast!¡± the female magician said in shock, ¡°We sent the transmission just ten minutes ago.¡± ¡°Yeah, I ran all the way here.¡± ¡°You covered nearly 100km in less than ten minutes¡­? Where are the others?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll catch up soon.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be here for two hours at least¡­¡± ¡°So!¡± Daraia ignored the magician and approached the students, ¡°You¡¯re Lucleas¡¯ adopted son?¡± She asked Arthur. ¡°You know my Father on first name basis¡­?¡± ¡°I was part of the Imperial Order¡¯s recruits for a few months before I dropped out. Your father and I served under the same captain. We weren¡¯t just close,¡± Daraia winked as she made a circle with her left hand¡¯s fingers and stuck her right hand index finger inside. Arthur sighed from the side and muttered, ¡°¡­So he really wasn¡¯t lying when he told me what type of woman he likes. No wonder Mother is such a wild horse.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s it. You¡¯re Miss Daraia from the Eusyria House, right? The guild master of the HQ in our empire?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The wishes of the people of the empire gathered us all together to form a rescue party to save you all¡ª¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó The group returned to their base. While it served as a base, it was basically just a cave like all the others. Most of the supplies are stored here and managed by two people who are part of the group who protects the base. Everyone gathered inside this cave are hearing that people from their world showed up. ¡°¡ªSo thousands were killed in the monster wave¡­¡± Castacia hands were on her mouth, ¡°A-And the monster wave hasn¡¯t been stopped?¡± ¡°The largest horde gathered in the empire and destroyed a city. Due to the efforts of my adventurers, we managed to stop that horde from causing any further damage. Some sort of parasite outbreak happened in Nuaria city which attracted various kinds of monsters. The monsters that came to the empire to feed on the parasites were followed by other monsters that wanted to eat them. We believe that they saw Nuaria city as some sort of feeding ground. The other possibility is that the three S class monsters dominated most of the monsters and led them to the empire.¡± ¡°S class monsters¡­ Even SS class adventurer parties struggle to take just one down. But there were three.¡± The female magician said begrudged. ¡°I wasn¡¯t present on the battlefield but they were taken down rather easily. One adventurer even fought two of them and managed to kill them.¡± Everyone gasped. ¡°For real!?¡± ¡°O-One person¡­?¡± ¡°Was it a high class adventurer?¡± Arthur asked with an intrigued expression on his face. ¡°His party was made A rank not long before the monster wave broke out. He¡¯s currently one of the most loved and hated adventurers. He goes by the name ¡®Nova¡¯ but I¡¯m sure that¡¯s just an alias. If it weren¡¯t for him then a lot more lives would¡¯ve been lost. I¡¯m a little upset that the idiot didn¡¯t do the job that was assigned to him but everything worked out alright.¡± Daraia then continued, ¡°While the monster wave was taken care of, that doesn¡¯t mean that we should just sit by and let another one happen. The dungeon needs to be destroyed.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little much?¡± Castacia said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that if we give the Magic Towers some time then they¡¯ll come up with a way to close the portals that lead into this dungeon. There are so many worlds and ecosystems in this dungeon. It would be a shame if we can¡¯t explore it. Of course, restrictions must be placed on those who want to explore it. If a dungeon is destroyed then we have no way of knowing what damage will be done to these worlds.¡± There has never been an incident like that before. Then again, no monster wave on the scale of the one that appeared recently has ever happened because of a dungeon either. ¡°Look, even if you convinced me that waiting for a portal destroyer-thingy is a good idea, you¡¯ll still have to convince the empire¡¯s people. Even the kingdoms under our rule voted to blow the dungeon up in their last conference. They are already preparing to launch a Magic Bomb at it. The continent leaders need only wait for our go-ahead.¡± ¡°What!? The Magic Bomb that we possess!? The bomb¡¯s energy will harm the World Tree Forest! The dungeon isn¡¯t even that far from the shoreline of the forest!¡± Daraia merely shrugged at Castacia¡¯s exclaim. ¡°From what I heard, the Queen of their nation hasn¡¯t responded to the national outcry. If they initiate a war with the empire or try to stop us from blowing that dungeon up then they¡¯ll have to deal with the ire of every nation impacted by the hordes of monsters and those who fear a second monster wave. Do you want an estimate? No? I¡¯ll give it anyway: thirty nations were impacted. While the empire alone lost a city, countless villages were destroyed in the southern and northern regions of the empire. Towns were abandoned and people became refugees in their own land. Duke Berkley and Marquis Penston, along with their affiliated Houses have to rebuild everything now. There are currently refugee camps being built in and around the empire to house the people impacted from the wave. The Royagard Kingdom, southwest of the Berkley territory, lost important supplies that the empire sent them to overcome the damage that the last winter did on their food stocks. It would¡¯ve helped them feed their people while the farms recover. People rioted, breaking into homes, stealing others¡¯ food and valuables, many were kidnapped and sold as slaves.¡± The group went silent. ¡°Those are just the things I found out from reading a few reports from my spies. I have a whole pile of reports laying on my desk but I didn¡¯t have the time to check them all since I had to leave with the rescue party as soon as we could. Imagine what else happened after the monster wave? Sure, Nuaria city was completely destroyed¡ªboohoo for us. Just more billions of gold needed to rebuild. But imagine how it impacted the people? Picture yourself as one of those folk. You wake up one day, dress and feed your child so that they can go to school. You close the front door, thinking your child is going to be safe since they always come back home on time and there are patrolling guards to protect them. Imagine what goes through that parent¡¯s mind when they hear screams coming outside. You run, almost trip over the piles of corpses littering the street. You hope to yourself that one of them isn¡¯t your child. Then suddenly, you turn a corner and see a griffin. It¡¯s munching on something. You hear bones crunching¡ªhuman bones.¡± Daraia clenched her fist. ¡°The griffin turns to you, allowing you to see what it¡¯s been feasting on. It¡¯s your child. You think to yourself, ¡®Don¡¯t adventurers patrol the monster zones frequently to make sure that there aren¡¯t any monsters in the area? Why is there a griffin here when it¡¯s habitat is in the mountains?¡¯ The griffin flies away, as if it didn¡¯t see you. You go to the empire, expecting answers. You soon find out that the monster wave originated from a recently-discovered dungeon¡ªa dungeon we had no prior knowledge of until a year ago. Yet, a prestigious academy sent people into that dungeon. If one monster wave happened, wouldn¡¯t a second one be likely?¡± Daraia¡¯s monologue ended. ¡°If you want my opinion: Yeah, this fucking dungeon needs to go.¡± Arthur lowered his head. He clenched his hands. ¡°If everyone agreed to destroy the dungeon then an alliance against the Elves could be born from the Elves¡¯ refusal to comply...¡± said Castacia. The Elves have never attacked or provoked another nation. Their response to war has always been neutral. If another nation wants to attack them then they form a truce. ¡°We can¡¯t start yet another war. The empire suffered so much from the last one.¡± Castacia said again. ¡°Yeah, but we recovered and have never been stronger, professor. I say let the Elves and Fairies burn for their neutral stance in all this,¡± there was contempt in Daraia¡¯s voice as she looked at the Elves in the group, ¡°The queen could¡¯ve dispatched her armies to deal with the monsters but they continued protecting their own asses while they sipped on their druid genital cocktails or whatever the fuck those nature-loving bastards drink. Can you believe the bastards withdrew all forces and returned them back to their capital all while we had to suffer? I lost so many talented adventurers that day. Even the juniors I personally trained.¡± ¡°¡­We will make a public announcement and take all the blame.¡± Castacia said softly as if she had no energy left to argue, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the people will do to us but it is what it is¡­ I might lose my job. The people might throw bricks at me when they see me on the street¡­ I-I might never be able to walk the streets alone¡­¡± she hugged her body. Professor Gancan(Class C¡¯s teacher) and Ploria(Class D¡¯s teacher) comforted Castacia. ¡°Professor,¡± Arthur turned to Castacia, ¡°I won¡¯t let them hurt any of you, I promise. We may be the cause of everything that happened but that doesn¡¯t mean that we should think of ourselves as criminals. Instead we should put our heads together and figure out a way to solve everything without it causing harm to others.¡± ¡°How do you plan on stopping everything on your own, kid?¡± Daraia looked at Arthur like he was an annoying ant. ¡°What everyone needs right now isn¡¯t a source to vent their anger and frustration out to,¡± Arthur turned to Daraia and looked her in the eyes, ¡°What they need is someone who will bring them all together. Someone to be a beacon of hope.¡± ¡°How exactly will this hypothetical individual be a beacon of hope?¡± A white energy surrounded Arthur¡¯s body, creating a gentle but powerful glow. His power was immense but it had no malice to speak of. White Aura. Daraia¡¯s eyes became as wide as saucers. ¡°What they need is a single source to ease their worries and unite them. What they need is a Hero and I am willing to be their beacon of hope.¡± Chapter 185: Dead City(1) ¡°¡ªSo, the reason you can¡¯t leave yet is because you want to find the Holy Sword?¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Daraia. I may never have another chance to get the sword.¡± Arthur already explained to Daraia how he got his powers and where they can find the Holy Sword. Daraia looked at everyone. ¡°All of you don¡¯t look surprised at all what he just told me. Telling someone you¡¯re Promethius¡¯ successor isn¡¯t the kind of news you reveal over some light chatter. I¡¯m guessing all of you already know.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We want to help Arthur get to the 99th floor so that he can get the Holy Sword,¡± said Shirley as she linked arms with Arthur, ¡°He can¡¯t do this alone.¡± ¡°Shirley¡¯s right. I won¡¯t do everything on my own anymore. I¡¯ll rely on my comrades. If there¡¯s a hurdle that I must overcome to reach the holy sword then they¡¯ll fight with me.¡± ¡°Goddess Melis¡­ To think a hero would be born in our empire again¡­¡± Daraia muttered in disbelief. ¡°Big brother was already so cool! Now he¡¯s even cooler!¡± Anais hugged Arthur from the other side. Daraia cleared her throat. ¡°I see now why all of you have survived for so long in this dungeon. You had a hero looking out for you. To be honest, we expected that more than half of you would be dead by now,¡± Daraia looked back at Arthur, ¡°You mentioned that you have a plan for getting out of the dungeon. What did you mean by that?¡± ¡°My cousin, Arnold, told us that there¡¯s a device capable of transporting us all home.¡± ¡°Hmm, Duke Berkley¡¯s first born son... Where is he now?¡± ¡°We parted ways on the second floor so I¡¯m not sure. He had his own reasons for being here as well.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°He said that the device is on the 50th world. We¡¯re currently on the 49th floor so we¡¯re close by. But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t stop once we arrive on that floor. The Holy Sword is on the 99th floor.¡± ¡°Ah, right. You did say that¡­ Hmm¡­¡± ¡°I think that we should build a base on the 50th floor. Half of us will stay on that world while the other half will follow me. We¡¯ll backtrack once we have the holy sword and then leave the dungeon.¡± ¡°But we¡¯ll have to be smart on who we choose to accompany you.¡± ¡°Wait, does that mean you¡¯ll help us?¡± Arthur asked expectantly. ¡°I would become everyone¡¯s enemy if I let the next Hero die by the hands of some monsters in this dungeon. My primary goal is to look after you but I will fight alongside you if the situation calls for it.¡± ¡°Thank you! I was really worried that you won¡¯t help us even after I showed you who I am.¡± ¡°While it¡¯s important to keep you safe, it¡¯s equally as important to get the holy sword. Who knows if we¡¯ll have enough time to gather a second party of explorers to find the holy sword. The empire might drop the bomb on the dungeon as soon as we leave.¡± Arthur frowned. ¡°We can¡¯t let that happen.¡± ¡°Yeah. You guys still want to go into the relic tomb near here, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for everyone in the search party to get here first. We can cover more ground and collect more treasures if there¡¯s more of us. Truth be told, we¡¯re also short on extra weapons. We used most of our repair kits already so we don¡¯t have many backups left.¡± Going to the 99th floor means getting through all the monsters up until that floor. From what Evelyn knows, the 70s floors and up are the most dangerous floors for any dungeon. There¡¯s no telling what kind of things they¡¯ll be up against. They have to be ready. ¡°We¡¯re glad to have you on board, Miss Daraia.¡± ¡°Just remember me when you become a war hero one day!¡± Daraia hit Arthur¡¯s shoulder as she laughed. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The rest of the rescue party arrived an hour later. There was no time to explain everything so everyone was getting ready to tackle the relic tomb. Arthur and Daraia were selecting members while the others were packing supplies and other necessities for the team. Evelyn stood under a tree while pulling out grass as she watched them work. She felt useless. Normally they¡¯d go to her for guidance but everyone was now relying on Arthur. They follow his every order without hesitation. They trust him with their lives. While Evelyn envies him, she has to admit that she also trusts him with her life. Still, she feels a bit bitter that she can¡¯t be there for anyone. ¡°Eve,¡± Madilith came up to Evelyn, ¡°They picked me and Anais as the backup mages of the party. I¡¯ll be working alongside A rankers!¡± ¡°That sounds great, Madi. But are you sure you want to go?¡± ¡°I know Anais is far stronger and better than me but I want to fight too! Arthur has done so much for us so I¡¯m glad I¡¯m fighting for him this time. At least I can contribute more to the group this way.¡± ¡°I see. Just be careful, okay?¡± ¡°Un! Wait, did Arthur not choose you yet?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, no.¡± Evelyn smiled wryly. ¡°But you¡¯re a magic swordsman! You can contribute even more than I can! I¡¯ll go talk to Arthur and make him understand.¡± ¡°No, Madi. I volunteered to protect our base and its supplies. Arthur is merely respecting that wish. It¡¯s not that he thinks I¡¯m incompetent.¡± Evelyn might not be as strong as Arthur, Shirley or Hofir but she¡¯s still recognized by the Academy as a 4th star knight. While she¡¯d make a competent addition to the team, she¡¯d rather protect her allies than fight. There¡¯s enough fighters already. Besides the experienced adventurers, Flora¡ªwho is probably on Arthur¡¯s level¡ªis also part of the team going into the relic tomb. Someone like her¡ªwho¡¯s not only strong but a mercenary as well¡ªshould prove useful to them. There was no reason to add Evelyn. ¡°They¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t do my best if you¡¯re not by my side¡­¡± Madilith fidgeted, ¡°I-I know I¡¯m annoying but you¡¯ve been such a good friend that I feel like I can do anything if you¡¯re by my side. Remember my first year? I was so weird that I couldn¡¯t make friends. No one shared my interests¡ªwhich are books of all things.¡± She scratched her cheek. ¡°Madi, everyone needs to stand on their own two feet some day. We¡¯ve been friends for seven years and I¡¯ve seen you grow up all this time. You don¡¯t need someone to carry you on their shoulders because your legs are strong enough to walk on their own.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Madi. I won¡¯t go with you. Everyone needs me here.¡± Evelyn put her hands on Madilith¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Seeing you walk on your own will make me very happy. Don¡¯t think that it''s necessary to impress your team. Show them that you can also be someone they can rely on.¡± A determined expression appeared on Madilith¡¯s face. She huffed with pumped fists. ¡°R-Right! I can do this!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Evelyn smiled. ¡°¡ªThis isn¡¯t a field trip. Act serious.¡± Flora¡¯s voice came from beside Evelyn. ¡°Eh!?¡± ¡®I didn¡¯t even sense her¡­¡¯ ¡°Miss Flora.¡± Madilith turned to Flora, ¡°It¡¯s great to be working with you~! I¡¯ll protect your back!¡± ¡°I can protect myself. You should focus on doing the same thing since your back will be defenseless. What rank are you anyway?¡± ¡°I can cast 3rd rank spells and I¡¯m a Four Star Mage!¡± ¡°How many spells is your limit?¡± ¡°Uhm, why is that important?¡± Madilith asked in confusion. ¡°I want you to understand what role you¡¯ve been assigned to. You¡¯re not one of the main attack mages. Don¡¯t act like one once we go into that relic tomb. You¡¯re a backup, act like it. Parties have a status quo they follow, always¡ªevery member has their role and should stick to it. You¡¯ll put people''s lives in danger if you don¡¯t follow it.¡± Flora walked away without waiting for a response from Madilith. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Madilith¡¯s cheeks puffed up, ¡°She¡¯s mean! I thought that we can become friends but I was clearly mistaken!¡± Evelyn smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m sure she meant well. I mean, she¡¯s not wrong, Madi. You have to accept your role in the party.¡± ¡°Nn, I know.¡± Arthur¡¯s voice resounded, ¡°Get ready to move out!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, Evie!¡± Madilith pulled Evelyn into a hug. ¡°Yes, be careful.¡± Madilith soon ran towards the team who had already begun to move. ¡®It¡¯s time I get back to my duties. What time was I supposed to be on patrol again?¡¯ ¡ó¡ó¡ó Madilith Tambery is from a humble baron family that rules a territory that belongs to the Ayried House. She spent most of her childhood surrounded by only servants and her family. That was the case up until she turned 10. Her love of books was probably because of her mother who loved books as much as her. Her mother loved reading so much that she became an author. Madilith aspired to be the same as her mother. Or at least that was a case up until a few years ago. Her parents discovered her talent for magic early on in her childhood which is why they put her in a magic school. She went on to attend Ardark Academy afterwards. Her personal life back then felt fulfilled even if she didn¡¯t have friends. That was before she met Evelyn. Did Madilith change because she met Evelyn? She thinks she did. How else would she have been able to make more friends? She even started her own book club back in fourth year where she made many likeminded friends. Madilith thought back then that she was missing something, though. She had friends, dreams, an academic career. What else was she missing? Love. That was what she was missing. But how could someone like her get a lover? Luckily enough for her, she didn¡¯t even have to initiate at all because that special someone came looking for her. Arnold von Berkley. As incredulous as it seems, she fell for him. Others warned her that he treats his lovers like ¡°sex holes¡± or ¡°dolls¡±. He especially likes to prey on timid girls like Madilith. This led people to believe that he likes girls of that type. The two of them began seeing each other shortly after Madilith started her fifth year. Arnold was different from what she heard. He knew all the right moves to make, all the right things to say. But doesn¡¯t every other playboy? Well, even if it was just him acting like he liked Madilith to get under her skirt, she felt loved for the first time in her life. Her heart raced when he kissed her and hugged her. The good memories are all that mattered to her. Sadly, the two split up. It was Madilith¡¯s decision, as surprising as that might seem. As expected, Arnold didn¡¯t care at all. In fact, the next day he was prancing around the academy with his arm around the shoulder of a seventh year senior. Madilith was angry about this but she decided not to focus on it too much. She had to focus all her attention on academy work. She missed his kisses, his hugs, his sweet-nothings, those violent thrusts when the two are behind closed doors¡­ but she knew that she couldn¡¯t sacrifice her future for love. She still loves him. But she can only look at him from a distance now. He moved on, which wasn¡¯t that surprising. Maybe he¡¯ll accept her again once she graduates then she¡¯ll be able to show him how much she missed him. Her panties were soaked at just the thought of him entering her again. ¡°Soon¡± she told herself time and time again. Keeping up this cute act¡ªthat she had grown out of already¡ªwill turn out to be worth it if he accepts her again¡­ ** ¡°¡ªIt looks like we¡¯re almost there.¡± The Guild Master¡¯s voice came from upfront. They were traversing through a tunnel system. The relic tomb was further inside from what the recon team told them a few days ago when they scanned the tunnels. Arthur and Daraia were walking in front of the group. Shirley and Hofir were right behind them. There were about 20 adventurers in the team, other than Daraia. Anais and Madilith were following three of the party¡¯s main magicians(the two adventurers who they encountered on the surface before Daraia arrived and another person). Sabrina was in the middle of this formation along with the two other priests. The mages were in the middle as well. The vanguards included shield-bearers and close combatants who took up the front and back of the group. Madilith tried talking to the mages but they always ignore her. Even Anais¡ªa natural airheaded extrovert¡ªcouldn¡¯t get a word out of them. Is this what people call the ¡°Magician¡¯s Ego¡±? Maybe they¡¯re full of themselves and think they¡¯re better than everyone else. Well, considering the fact that all three of them are wearing a Tower Robe from a Magic Tower, that might be the case. Madilith had heard that Tower Mages have huge egos even if they suck at magic. Being part of one of the Magic Towers is a privilege given the rich history and the fact that all of them wouldn¡¯t have existed if not for the innovations of the first Archmage. ¡®I hope I don¡¯t end up like that when I enroll in the graduate program at the Second Magic Tower.¡¯ ¡°Psst,¡± Anais whispered in Madilith¡¯s ear, ¡°Keep your staff up. Don¡¯t make it obvious by looking but the three in front of us are glaring at us.¡± Anais pointed even though she told Madilith to be subtle. ¡°R-Right.¡± Madilith gripped her staff. She had been walking with the tip facing the ground. She likes casting earth spells so keeping the staff¡¯s crystal close to the ground is more convenient as she¡¯ll be able to respond to danger quicker. Madilith could heard three harrumphs in front. ¡°Hey, did you bring enough food?¡± asked Anais, ¡°We might be in here for a while. Big brother wants us to look this place up and down so that we don¡¯t miss anything.¡± ¡°Hmm, let me check,¡± Madilith infused mana into her magic bag, allowing her to sense the items inside, ¡°I have about three days¡¯ worth of food. Uhm, how long do you think ¡®a while¡¯ is going to be?¡± ¡°It could be a week at least, Madi. But don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll share my food with you if you run out! Just remember to ration to make it last longer, okay?¡± ¡°Thank you, Anais. I¡¯m such a dummy for not bringing more. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t want to take much from our food supply.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about that! Eve will make sure everyone gets enough food. She told me that if the food runs out then she¡¯ll lead a new hunting group, along with Professor Castacia, to hunt for more food.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. Evie is very reliable. She¡¯ll make sure everyone is taken care of.¡± ¡°Yup, yup. That¡¯s why she¡¯ll make such a good wife one day. Can you believe how many first years confessed to her this year alone? Kyahaha! So many of them want a mommy figure~¡± ¡°Mommy figure¡­?¡± Madilith tilted her head. ¡°You know, boys who want nurturing women who can take care of them and make them feel special! Eve is all that and a lot more!¡± ¡°I suppose you aren¡¯t wrong¡­¡± ¡°¡ªCan the two of you keep it down?¡± Flora appeared in the middle of the two like ghost. ¡°Kyaah!? D-Don¡¯t sneak up on me like that!¡± Anais yelled at Flora. ¡°Tch, annoying brat. Can¡¯t take anything seriously.¡± Flora walked faster. ¡°Hey, hey. Why are you so grumpy all the time, Flora?¡± Anais caught up to Flora using wind magic. She was levitating using two manifested gales of wind under her feet. ¡°I¡¯m not grumpy. I just want everyone to focus.¡± Flora harrumphed. ¡°But you¡¯re more serious than before we entered. You were even partying with the guys last night, laughing like an idiot at everything~ You were such a loose woman~¡± ¡°Last night was different. We didn¡¯t have to look over our shoulders every time a branch was stepped on. But now we¡¯re in enemy territory. Everything that moves is an enemy.¡± Flora unsheathed her sword with lightning speed and pointed the tip at Anais, ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not a creature that can shapeshift?¡± ¡°Eek.¡± Anais put up her hands. ¡°Please calm down, Miss Flora,¡± Arthur¡¯s voice came from the front, ¡°There¡¯s nothing threatening nearby yet.¡± ¡°Oh, right,¡± Flora sheathed the sword, ¡°I forgot that you have that monstrous Hero Sense now. I was just being cautious.¡± ¡°I appreciate your seriousness. Can you please come back to your assigned spot in the formation? I¡¯ll need you by my side when a fight breaks out so please join me in the front.¡± ¡°I can fight on my own. I don¡¯t need to follow your rules.¡± Flora harrumphed. Arthur merely sighed and shrugged. He probably knew she¡¯d give an answer like that. Well, she¡¯s definitely strong enough to defend herself. As of now she¡¯s considered Arthur¡¯s equal when it comes to raw strength alone. Madilith hasn¡¯t seen Flora in combat yet, though. ¡®She and Arnold seemed to be well acquainted.¡¯ The two of them even chased Castacia out of the king¡¯s reception room to be alone. What were they talking about? Why did they need to be alone? Madilith wanted to know. Is Flora another one of Arnold¡¯s lovers? She couldn¡¯t imagine someone like Flora allowing a man to pin her down on a bed. Maybe she is the dominant one in the relationship(assuming there is one)? No. Madilith can¡¯t imagine Arnold allowing his woman to be the dominant one. ¡°What are you looking at, Glasses?¡± Flora asked roughly while still facing forward. Madilith was the only one who wore glasses so Flora was talking to her. ¡°N-Nothing.¡± ¡°Then quit staring at me. You¡¯re distracting me with that glare of yours.¡± Madilith laughed awkwardly. ¡®Was I really staring that hard¡­?¡¯ ¡°¡ªWe¡¯re here.¡± Madilith could hear Daraia¡¯s voice. ¡°Is this some kind of ancient civilization¡­?¡± one of the adventurers asked. ¡°This has to be Elven architecture,¡± another muttered. Madilith got curious so she moved past everyone to get to the front of the party. ¡°Wow¡­¡± She was expecting a ruin with collapsed buildings but what she saw was nothing like she had imagined. While it was certainly dark due to the lack of sunlight, gigantic crystals that grew out of the ceiling of the massive cave shone its light on the dead city. Can this even be called a dead city? ¡°It seems this place has been abandoned for quite a while.¡± Daraia said, ¡°This place was probably built underground thousands of years ago. It¡¯s definitely an elven capital.¡± ¡°H-How could those idiots who lived here abandon a place like this¡­? Living behind these walls would be the ultimate defense against invaders. Not to mention the location, making it inaccessible for large armies to infiltrate.¡± The adventurer who just spoke looked dumbfounded. In front of their eyes was a beautiful gargantuan metropolis. It stretched far into the depths of the massive cave, even where the light of the crystals couldn¡¯t touch. There was a bridge and several towers that were connected to the city and the cliff they were walking alongside of. It seems the previous inhabitants used to leave this tomb often and didn¡¯t just live and die down here. Why else would there be a path across the darkness below? It truly is stupid to just abandon your city like this. What could possibly have scared or motivated the inhabitants to leave? ¡®The Kaather Kingdom is nothing compared to this¡­¡¯ The Kaather Kingdom¡ªor better known as the Dwarven Kingdom¡ªis one of the most technologically advanced nations on Diacree continent, at least according to current historic records. They introduced innovations like battleships to the rest of the world, changing modern day combat forever. Before its invention, people would go to war over the simplest things: greed, famine, fear and so on. The main decider in who wins a war was who had the strongest army. This made it easy for military powers to overwhelm other nations with their numbers and special individuals like the Great Nobles and the Testaments. The Empire and the Theocracy has remained the strongest nations for this very reason. Due to this, other nations fell victim to these giants. A certain Emperor even declared a certain religion a threat to the empire¡¯s people. It was a small religion that gained a lot of followers in another nation. The emperor considered religion, other than theirs, a threat to humanity. The religion he wanted to erase completely had different ideals than he considered normal. He destroyed the nation overnight. Anyone suspected of practicing the religion was eradicated. The emperor was eventually executed by his people for his lies and evil deeds. The damage was already done, though. The emperor caused people¡ªeven the Empire¡¯s vassal nations¡ªto fear the military powers, rather than motivate them to create alliances to create unity. The Dwarven People were aware of this fear and wanted to do something to make all nations equal in war. Thus, battleships were born. What was once merely a supply air ship to transport goods from the Kaather Kingdom to other nations became a weapon of mass destruction that ironically created peace amongst the nations. No dwarven kingdom could replicate the masterpiece of a city in front of their eyes. Imagine the innovations that they were capable of when their city was still brimming with life? The group were just about to cross the bridge before a voice called out to them. ¡°¡ªTravelers¡­ Doest thou have a death wish?¡± a croaking voice asked from beneath the shadows where the crystal light couldn¡¯t reach. ¡°A being capable of speech,¡± Flora unsheathed her sword, ¡°That¡¯s never a good sign.¡± ¡°Hold on, girl.¡± Daraia stepped forward after telling Flora to lower her weapon, ¡°I don¡¯t like it when someone talks to me while hiding themselves.¡± ¡°Ah, but I do not wish to scare you. This one is also awfully ashamed of his appearance.¡± Daraia looked at Shirley, ¡°You can see him clearly, right? What is he?¡± ¡°He looks human but¡­¡± Shirley squinted her eyes, ¡°¡­He has like six arms and four legs. He also has wings.¡± ¡°An insectiman, hm?¡± Daraia looked back at the person. An insectiman is simply a humanoid that has the features of an insect. Typically because of an experiment gone wrong or illegal breeding practices. Magic or curses can also cause this bizarre transformation. ¡°Show yourself.¡± ¡°Very well. As thou is so interested in this one¡¯s form, this one shall comply.¡± A human-like thing showed itself when it was touched by crystal light. It had a long face with big fly-like eyes and a big insect-like stomach sack behind it. Its wings resembled bee wings. ¡°What brought thine here to this grave?¡± The insectiman asked. The fangs in his mouth moved with every word he spoke. By the way, the only reason Madilith could tell it was male was due to its deep voice. ¡°Grave? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°All those who lived here perished under the might of the Blight King. The very nation he felled became his resting place.¡± Chapter 186: Dead City(2) ¡°So, the Blight King killed everyone¡­ How? I don¡¯t see any signs of struggle. Even the city walls are still intact.¡± True. There¡¯s no signs of an army having been here already. Kings march with their armies when intent on destroying a nation. Siege weapons are used to break apart buildings and also to obliterate walls which will wear down the opposing nation¡¯s defenses. Once defenses are down then the commander sends in the army to take over the hold or city. Could it be possible that the Blight King committed genocide all on his own? ¡°He, who controls curses, does not need to resort to physical force as his mind alone allows him to vanquish his foes. The power over curses is the physical force of the mind, one could say.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying this Blight King¡¯s curses killed everyone?¡± ¡°Indeed, travelers. While he is no more in this world or any other, his curses and Blight Things remain. Beware what you run into.¡± ¡°What are these Blight Things you speak of?¡± ¡°Creatures and entities born from his body when he perished¡ªtwo of which must be avoided at all costs.¡± ¡°Elaborate.¡± ¡°Very well, traveler. All of you are either humans or have the anatomy and body parts of one. Every part of your body serves a purpose, as it is necessary for your survival. Once you die they lose their purpose, which was to keep you alive. In death it will benefit others¡ªif it is your will to play philanthropist with your organs. The Blight King sat on his throne before he died. He cast a curse on himself. This curse used his body as a catalyst to create an army¡ªBlight Things as this one calls them. Every body part of his body serves him even in death¡ªthey seek to spread his curses throughout the Nine Realms. But to that they must overcome the curse brought onto these worlds and try to kill the monsters that could kill a god.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Am I correct to assume you are one of them? You talk about them as if you know them.¡± ¡°It seems this one cannot keep quiet any longer. Yes, this one was once inside of Him.¡± Everyone¡¯s faces twisted in disgust. Some even had their weapons ready to attack. Are they looking to kill it because it might be an enemy or just because it was once someone¡¯s body part? ¡®Eugh, which body part was that¡ªNo, no I don¡¯t want to know.¡¯ ¡°Ah, allow me to make a correction to what I said earlier,¡± the insectiman spoke again, ¡°I meant to say that you must avoid three of the Blight Things in particularly, not two. They will pose the most danger to you.¡± ¡°Lower your weapons, everyone,¡± Daraia said, ¡°Okay, then tell me who they are. We are only here to find artifacts. This is a relic tomb, after all.¡± ¡°Indeed, indeed. It is as you say. And yes, there are indeed many items that may come in handy to you, travelers. However, if you want the greatest treasures there is to offer then you must go there.¡± The insectiman pointed towards a cathedral with his long slender finger. How did they know where he was pointing to? Well, the cathedral was the largest structure in the city, almost reaching the ceiling of this massive cave. No other structure matched its might or half its height. If seen from afar, it could be mistaken for a castle. ¡°Let me guess: One of the three you mentioned is inside guarding the cathedral.¡± ¡°Hmm, this one wouldn¡¯t say ¡®guarding¡¯ the cathedral as it is merely wandering its home aimlessly, killing anything that breaches its territory. That is also where the Blight King perished. But let me make a correction yet again, two of them are within that cathedral, one of whom looks after the other like a caretaker.¡± Daraia looked at Arthur. Arthur spoke this time: ¡°I¡¯ll go there on my own. If there¡¯s anything that is immune to curses of all forms, it¡¯s divine power.¡± ¡°And where¡ªpray tell¡ªwill thine acquire the power of the gods to fight a demigod?¡± Arthur closed his eyes. His body surrounded in white energy that was so heavy that it flowed downwards. The light emanating from him didn¡¯t lose out to the crystals overhead. ¡°Oho. A champion of the gods. To think this one would see one in this one¡¯s lifetime in the flesh. However, you are just a Bow. Where is your Arrow?¡± the insectiman Arthur up and down. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Arthur deactivated his White Aura. ¡°The weapon that can cut the divine flesh of a Timeline God¡ªwhere is it?¡± ¡°You mean the ¡®Holy Sword of Song and Light¡¯? I don¡¯t have it yet¡­¡± ¡°A champion¡¯s chances of defeating the Blight¡¯s Skin is slim if the Bow is without its Arrow. Only true divine power can eradicate the curse of the Blight King from his grave.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll find a way to defeat it,¡± Arthur didn¡¯t sound confident despite saying that. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, big brother!¡± Anais shouted. ¡°I will also go with you¡­¡± Shirley held Arthur¡¯s hand with a blush on her face. ¡°The power of friendship will get you all killed,¡± remarked Flora, ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± Hofir then approached Arthur. ¡°¡­Me too.¡± He said with his deep voice. ¡°Thank you, you four. I¡¯m glad to have you by my side.¡± Arthur turned to Daraia. ¡°Will you join us?¡± ¡°My job is to bring all of you home. Alive. By force if necessary. But¡­¡± she sighed, ¡°Our only chance of surviving in this dungeon is within arm¡¯s reach. It would be stupid not to take it. Fighting with the Hero might increase our chances of winning.¡± Daraia looked at the insectiman and went ¡°Right?¡± ¡°All this one will say is that if the champion won¡¯t encounter any of the other two which will increase his survival rate greatly. Take care not to dwindle on your path, even if unintentionally¡ªit will cost you all.¡± No one responded to what it said. ¡°Your numbers will play a big role in your fight with the Blight¡¯s Skin. But if relied upon too much then it will be your downfall, Champion. The city is calm because most of the Blight Things are scattered in groups. Now is the best time to go.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so? Then we¡¯ll head straight to the cathedral then.¡± ¡°Remember, Champion,¡± the insectiman spoke to Arthur just as he was about to walk away, ¡°Your light is not enough to vanquish the great darkness that awaits you. Now and in the future. Rely on your comrades. That is what the weak must do if they are not strong.¡± Arthur¡¯s face twisted for a moment when the insectiman called him ¡°weak¡±. ¡°Big brother has me by his side! I¡¯ll fight with him even if it costs me my life!¡± Anais linked her arms with Arthur. ¡°Huk huk huk, this one understands,¡± the insectiman bowed his head, ¡°Thine comrades are thine strength whether weak or strong.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve heard enough from this thing.¡± Daraia pulled Arthur roughly. ¡°R-Right.¡± The others began walking away as well. They walked down the path leading to the bridge. Madilith was just about to catch up to them but she heard the insectiman say something under his breath. ¡°Thine art no champion; thine actions will make these words true. Forfeit thine crown to the one who deserveth it more. While this one would like to warn thee, this one would like to refrain from meddling with god¡¯s plan. Ah, [Foresight]¡ªwhat a troublesome ability this one has been blessed with. A curse will soon spread and you will be left with two choices¡ªtrust or death.¡± ¡®Eh?¡¯ Madilith turned her head to look at the insectiman when she heard mumbling. However, it was gone. ¡®What did he just say?¡¯ She heard something along the lines of ¡°forfeiting a crown¡±. What crown? Who was it even talking about? ¡°Come on, Madi! We have to go!¡± Anais ran back to Madilith and began pulling her forward. ¡°S-Sorry.¡± Madilith kept glancing back. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°Something feels off, Guild Master.¡± Shirley spoke to Daraia. Her ears were standing up and her tail was tucked between her legs. Hofir also seemed to be acting strange. The fur on his neck was standing up as if he had been electrocuted. His claws¡ªwhich Madilith rarely sees outside of combat¡ªwere retracted. He was looking at the bridge with unblinking eyes. ¡°I can feel something too. The bridge doesn¡¯t feel empty.¡± Daraia turned back to everyone, ¡°Mages and healers stay behind. Those with shields move in front of them and protect them. The rest of the vanguards follow me across the bridge.¡± Daraia pointed at Hofir, ¡°You stay here.¡± Hofir grunted roughly but nodded. ¡°Why should we stay behind?¡± one adventurer asked. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a question: Don¡¯t you think this bridge is the perfect terrain to snipe intruders or am I just being paranoid?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­¡± ¡°Given the scale of the bridge, I¡¯d assume the elves used artillery weapons to ward off enemies. There are also many high places with platforms to stand on. There is no cover to hide behind on this bridge, making people crossing it easy targets.¡± ¡°Miss Daraia is right,¡± Arthur turned to the others, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Anais but you¡¯ll have to stay here with the others. You too, Madilith.¡± ¡°Uhm, okay.¡± Madilith nodded. Anais pouted and harrumphed. Arthur smiled wryly before facing the bridge again. ¡°Weapons ready. Follow my lead.¡± Daraia bent her knees. The ground beneath her feet caved in. Daraia suddenly vanished with only a trail of wind left where she was earlier. By the time Madilith had noticed, Daraia was already speeding across the bridge. Soon the others ran across the bridge as well. ¡®So this is why she told the tanks to stay.¡¯ The tanks were heavily armored so they wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge as nimbly as the fighters on the ground. The swordsmen and spearmen are way faster than the shield bearers. Hofir was also left behind since he¡¯s more muscle than agile. He¡¯s like a tank, much faster than one but slower than the other vanguards. About 11 of them¡ªincluding Arthur and Daraia¡ªcrossed the bridge with incredible speed. 17 of them were left at the beginning of the bridge. Besides Madilith and Anais who were from Class A and B respectively, there was Bradwyn Justeth from Class D and Sabrina from Class B currently in the party. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Sabrina and Bradwyn are healer magicians so they are important assets in the party, along with two other priests. The shield bearers prioritized protecting them. Madilith and the other magicians were at the back. ¡°Ah! Look!¡± It wasn¡¯t even a few seconds after they crossed that a gigantic bolt was sent flying at them. It almost hit Shirley but she managed to dodge just in time. ¡®A bolt?¡¯ ¡°Where are they shooting from!? I can¡¯t see any artillery weapons!¡± one of the adventurers started panicking. Another bolt flew at them. This time aiming for Daraia. Daraia¡¯s fists was surrounded in red aura. She punched the air just before the bolt could hit her. The bolt disintegrated once it made contact with her raging aura. ¡°We¡¯ll handle the attackers!¡± she shouted, ¡°We¡¯ll signal you when it¡¯s safe to cross!¡± After saying so the group continued running across the bridge. They were then shot with another bolt immediately after. This time Flora jumped and unsheathed her sword. With extreme precision she sent the bolt flying in another direction using the flat end of her sword. A chunk of the hillside was destroyed by the large bolt. While mid-air another bolt was shot at her. ¡°Miss Flora!¡± Arthur was about to jump to stop the bolt but Flora managed to split it in half with a single strike of her sword. She swiftly landed back on the bridge and said something to Arthur after pushing him away. Madilith could somehow guess what she said: ¡°I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Arthur just scratched his head awkwardly. Daraia said something to all of them but they were now too far for Madilith to hear properly unless they shouted. Madilith looked over to Anais. Some kind of weird energy was surrounding Anais¡¯s ears. ¡®Is that mana?¡¯ ¡°The Guild Master said that the attackers have limited range so we won¡¯t get sniped unless we¡¯re fifty meters away from them.¡± Anais suddenly spoke. ¡°How can you tell that all the way over here?¡± asked one of the magicians in astonishment. ¡°I¡¯m using wind magic to direct sound towards me. The sound would be far too low for me to hear properly so I¡¯m also using a spell that increases my hearing frequency beyond a level possible for humans. The words are somewhat coherent.¡± ¡°Hearing frequency? What? Is that spell something similar to a dog whistle?¡± ¡°Yup! It¡¯s like the human version of ultrasonic range! It¡¯s a 1st rank spell. Have any of you heard it before?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The three main magicians looked at each other in silence. ¡®It seems their egos have been crushed by a 1st rank spell.¡¯ It probably wasn¡¯t just the spells but how Anais was using it. One of those spells is often only used for stealth missions or used in ambushes to listen to enemy footsteps. The other is used to create cool air on a sunny day. Students often it this wind spell on summer days. Now why would magicians in the adventuring occupation need a wind spell as useless as that when their job is to fight monsters? The fact that Anais can use two spells meant for different purposes is amazing itself. ¡°There are skeleton knights with greatbows hiding in the buildings near the bridge. I can hear the sound of bone hitting metal armor,¡± Anais spoke again, ¡°Skeleton Knights are never alone so we should keep an eye out for the necromancer. It should be near the bridge as well. The priests should get ready to seal the necromancer away. There¡¯s no way it¡¯s a human so we should assume it¡¯s also undead.¡± ¡®Right. The insectiman didn¡¯t specify what kind of creatures can be found amongst the Blight Things.¡¯ It¡¯s unlikely for a human to be among them. The Blight King was probably not even human himself. Otherwise how can that abomination from earlier be born? Unless the curse itself was that powerful that it could not only create creatures born from organs but to mutate them as well. The two priest adventurers looked at each other. One of the main magicians spoke up, ¡°Prepare a divine spell. We need to seal the undead away since they¡¯ll keep spawning even if we kill them. There night even be more of them nearby so the sealing spell can also be used as an AOE attack if need be.¡± ¡°Roger!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± the two priests gave the affirmative. The magician who said the above looked at one of the other magicians. ¡°You can be one of the backups. Anais will fill your place.¡± ¡°What!? Why should I have to do that!?¡± ¡°I need not explain the obvious. Remember that you¡¯re from our adventurer party. I will ask the leader to demote you to Porter for not listening to orders.¡± ¡°Tch¡­¡± the guy backed off begrudged. He glared at Anais. Said person wasn¡¯t even paying attention to their conversation. ¡°Anais.¡± The magician called out to Anais. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I want you to relay everything that the guild master is saying to me. We¡¯ll act based on what their discussions are about.¡± ¡°Ah, okay.¡± Anais walked towards the magician. ¡®Things have gone quiet and there¡¯s no sign of the others anymore.¡¯ Madilith tapped Anais¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Can you still hear them?¡± ¡°A fight broke out,¡± said Anais, ¡°They found the attackers.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s move!¡± the magician from earlier shouted, ¡°We can¡¯t let this opportunity go now by waiting for a signal!¡± Besides that, there was also a chance that the insectiman from earlier planned an ambush for the group by hiding other Blight Things until it was time to pincer the group. The insectiman wasn¡¯t their friend so it could¡¯ve been sent out alone to let down their guard. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t we wait for the guild master¡¯s signal¡­? I suppose it¡¯s fine to move on our own.¡¯ The group quickly began moving across the bridge. The tanks were taking care not to run too far from the magicians , healers and archers. There might be a stray sniper who is still hiding in one of those towers. The three main magicians(now with Anais included) cast a barrier around the group. A single one of those bolts would shatter the barrier just like that but it will stop the power of the projectile which will make it easier for the shield bearers to resist. ¡°They¡¯re looking for the necromancer,¡± Anais relayed what was going on. ¡°Same as us then. Don¡¯t split up and don¡¯t stray further than three buildings from the path we have to take. My spell won¡¯t be able to detect you if you¡¯re further than that.¡± They carefully walked through the street of the elven city. They could hear sounds of battle from nearby. ¡®I guess we¡¯ll have to meet up at the Cathedral if the others don¡¯t finish up first.¡¯ They could even run into the necromancer before this group does. ¡°Hm? There aren¡¯t any signs of life at all.¡± The magician in the lead spoke in confusion. They had been searching for quite a while now. The group was now standing in the middle of the street. It was fairly dark since the crystals¡¯ light couldn¡¯t penetrate the high buildings on this street. There¡¯s no need to enter the buildings since the magicians have detection magic active. They would¡¯ve alerted the group if they sensed something. Something feels off, thought Madilith. She had been using her Life Detection magic item ever since they entered the relic tomb. Madilith doesn¡¯t have any magic spells that can detect lifeforms so she relies on magic items that she bought. It¡¯s a fairly expensive magic item but she could afford it due to her family being so well-off. Thankfully, the item is still working even after two months. The good thing is that it doesn¡¯t use that much mana so she can keep it active for hours on end before switching it off to recover her mana. The magic item is just as capable of detecting lifeforms as any other spell. Until now Madilith was only able to detect the group. She didn¡¯t pick up any other lifeforms ever since they came into this relic tomb. ¡®Earlier when we encountered that insectiman¡­¡¯ Madilith¡¯s eyes widened, ¡®The magic item couldn¡¯t pick up its lifeforce. Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡¯ ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong, Madi?¡± Anais seemed to have heard Madilith. ¡°We need to run! Head straight for the cathedral!¡± Madilith grabbed one of the main magicians and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not safe here!¡± ¡°What the hell has gotten into you? Get off me.¡± The man shoved Madilith aside, ¡°If you¡¯re getting cold feet then you can leave on your own. The rest of us aren¡¯t leaving until we find that necromancer.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± They found us. She tried to say that but froze. She could make out a pair of eyes in one of the alleys. It was looking straight at them. Madilith was paralyzed for a second. After snapping out of her dazed state, she got to the front of the party and cast a spell. ¡°[Saint¡¯s Eternal Light]!¡± a bright ball manifested in her hand, lighting up the surroundings. ¡°What the fuck¡­¡± ¡°E-Eh¡­?¡± ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°¡­Hahahaha¡­.¡± Turns out the darkness wasn¡¯t as empty as they thought. ¡°So¡­ These are Blight Things¡­¡± Hundreds of different creatures appeared in the light. There were big and small, tall and short. All of which were creeping between the buildings, as still as mannequins. The necromancer that summoned those Undead Knights was the least of their worries. ¡®There¡¯s no way we can beat all of them¡­¡¯ Madilith stepped back. She bumped into someone. She looked up. Hofir was standing there, menacingly glaring at the Blight Things. Hofir growled, his golden eyes glowed and his fangs grew bigger as he glared at the Blight Things. The female magician who had led them here said softly under her breath: ¡°Run.¡± Everyone except Hofir ran. Madilith looked back just before she followed after them. ¡°Come on, Hofir! Don¡¯t fight them!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Hofir looked back at Madilith. His eyes turned bloodshot and fur began growing all over his body. His nose and mouth transformed into that of a tiger and his body grew twice as large and taller by three heads. He was now in his [Beast] form¡ªthe true form of his people. ¡°Madilith, run! Hofir won¡¯t see you as an ally in that form anymore!¡± Madilith could hear Anais¡¯ voice from afar, ¡°The lunkhead wants to fight so let him fight! Big brother will know something¡¯s wrong if he senses Hofir¡¯s bloodlust!¡± Meaning Arthur might come over here to see what was going on. ¡°¡­.¡± Madilith stepped back. Hofir¡¯s growl sounded much deeper. His long metallic-like claws retracted, ready to attack. Anything in his sight is his enemy now. He was now a mere beast. Madilith ran. She ran the fastest she had ever run in her life. She could hear Hofir¡¯s roar as he decimated the buildings and ripped the monsters to shreds. There was no way he¡¯ll survive against that horde even if he¡¯s strong. After some time, Madilith came to a stop, realizing that she couldn¡¯t sense the others anymore. ¡°Eh¡­ I¡¯m sure I was right behind them.¡± Instead of the street that she was running on, she was now standing in a spiral of buildings, surrounding her as if in a circle. Madilith quickly realized that something strange was going on. Her ending up here wasn¡¯t the result of her clumsiness. It was the result of outside forces. Something approached her in the darkness. Its footsteps sounded as if it were stepping on wet clothes. ¡°Eek!?¡± A blob of flesh, with long skinny arms and short skinny legs appeared within the darkness. It had a tiny but horrific face with rows of teeth but no eyes. Its flesh moved as if it were hundreds of worms surrounding its true body. From another perspective, say in dim light or complete darkness with its silhouette barely visible, this thing might look like a child wearing a fat suit. However, upon closer inspection, it was no mere child. It was a monstrosity. It had two blobs of wormy flesh attached to its body. ¡°Ah, my dear. You need not be afraid. I merely wish to feed on your lifeforce. In return you will experience sweet lucid dreams. Isn¡¯t that what humans desire? They seek pleasure, thinking they deserve it. But, but, but not every human deserves to experience the dreams that I can provide. There is a price, just like with buying your favorite dish. Just like eating that succulent piece of meat that brings pleasure to your taste buds, so will you experience the same kind of pleasure when you accept me inside you. Think, think of me as the chef who prepares your, your meals and wants monetary compensation. Yes, yes. Monetary compensation,¡± It spoke with a throaty voice as it sniffed the air like a wild animal, ¡°A-Ah, I smell love. A burning love¡­ S-Such innocence¡­ Such a b-big heart i-in such a tiny b-body¡­ But this innocence, innocence is defiled by a bestial sexual desire to be taken by the one this burning love is meant for. This one¡¯s heart has also been tainted by many who she did not love yet she still possesses such innocence. How curious!¡± The thing approached her with its arms outstretched. ¡°Eek!¡± Madilith hurriedly cast a barrier around herself. She wanted to cast an attack spell but the area they were in was too small to cast something big. She¡¯ll need to take some time to decide which spell had enough firepower to kill this thing but won¡¯t hurt her in turn. ¡°S-Stay away!¡± The thing licked the barrier¡¯s film with its long spiky tongue. Its tongue had small tentacles that suckled on the barrier, making Madilith feel sick to the stomach. ¡°Come now, let [Brain of Cursama] feast on your lifeforce. I shall promise you bliss every night when you sleep till the day the fire within you burns out~¡± Something fell out between the monster¡¯s legs. ¡°Ungaaah!¡± Madilith vomited on the spot, unable to contain her disgust. It was a baby. Probably. There was a cord connected to its stomach so it was most definitely some kind of infant creature. The baby tried moving but the blob creature stepped on its head, crushing its skull and pulling out the cord of flesh. Blood sprayed everywhere. Madilith had never seen a more disturbing sight. ¡°OPEN UP OPEN OPEN UP OPEN UP OPEN UP!!! IF YOU DON¡¯T GIB IT TO ME THEN OTHERS WILL PAY THE PRICE!!! GIB ME YOUR LIFEFORCE!!!¡± The blob banged on the barrier as it vigorously moved its hand back and forth on its crotch. Its gentle voice was nowhere to be found now. It sounded impatient. Liquid burst out of its lower body onto the concrete below. The concrete melted with a hissing sound. Madilith shrieked. The monster turned it back against the barrier and bent down. It spread its ¡°lower body¡± and put it up against the barrier. Madilith could see ¡°everything¡± inside. There were worm-like creatures deep inside the monster¡¯s gaping hole. They sounded like human children crying. Madilith vomited into her hands, barfing up the lunch she had just a few hours earlier. ¡°Lifeforce! Gib me yer lifeforce!!!¡± The monster rubbed its crotch again. This time even more vigorously. This time the liquid burst against Madilith¡¯s barrier. ¡°No, no, no¡­ Stay away!¡± Its juices burned a hole in Madilith¡¯s barrier. She tried casting the 2nd rank [Arcane Storm] spell. She could use a vortex of mana, small enough to only engulf the creature, to kill it. However, she noticed that her arms weren¡¯t there anymore. Not just that but her legs were also missing. ¡°Ah¡­ Ahhh¡­ AHHHHHHH!!!¡± ¡°Nihihihihi¡­.¡± The blob stood over the trembling Madilith. Its long tongue dug into its own insides as it moaned. ¡°N-No¡­ No, no, no, no¡ª¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°¡ªMadi!¡± ¡°!?¡± Madilith¡¯s eyes shot open at that sudden exclaim. ¡°E-Eh¡­?¡± She looked around. They were standing in some graveyard. She could see several gravestones nearby. Wait, everyone is here? Then¡­ ¡°¡­Where is the blob creature¡­?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You passed out when we entered the graveyard,¡± Sabrina was sitting in front of her with a concerned expression, ¡°You¡¯re sweating like crazy. You don¡¯t seem to have mana exhaustion so why did you pass out?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Madilith looked around. Everyone else was vigilantly watching their surroundings. It appears that Arthur and the others weren¡¯t here yet. Madilith looked down at her hands this time. Phew, she sighed in relief, they were there again. She pinched her supple thighs which left behind a red mark on her white skin. Yet again, she sighed in relief. ¡°Uhm¡­ I don¡¯t know why I passed out¡­ Did I run all the way here on my own?¡± ¡°Yup. What¡¯s gotten into you? You should speak me or Anais if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡± ¡°N-Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Madilith smiled, ¡°Sorry for worrying you.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t pass out again. I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to protect you if we¡¯re separated from each other.¡± ¡°Y-Yes¡­I know¡­¡± Madilith stood up, ¡°Uhm, sorry to ask this of you but can you cast a calming chime on me?¡± ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Madilith nodded silently. She could still vividly remember that monstrosity that was trying to get into her barrier. If she doesn¡¯t find a way to calm down then she won¡¯t be able to stay focused and cast her magic. ¡°Of course.¡± Sabrina took out a bell from her back. She held it next to Madilith¡¯s ear and rang it. The calming chime resonated in Madilith¡¯s body, releasing the tension in her muscles and soothing her mind. ¡°Phew¡­ Thanks a lot. Are the others not here yet?¡± ¡°We made it to the cathedral before the others could.¡± Sabrina looked up at the building, ¡°Standing this close to the building makes it look like a palace, don¡¯t you think?¡± Towering spires, adorned with intricate filigree and with ivy and ethereal blooms, reaching skyward, almost touching the mega crystals hanging overhead. The cathedral''s exterior walls appear to be constructed from a luminous stone that seems to shimmer with an otherworldly radiance. Gargoyles perch along the parapets, watching over the sacred grounds. They were so expertly crafted that one would think they¡¯re alive. As the crystal artificial light waned, the cathedral''s exterior came to life, changing from a blueish glow to a shiny silver. Countless enchanted lanterns hanging from its eaves and spires begin to softly glow, casting a warm, inviting illumination, to replace the now absent crystal light. One might wonder what lies beyond the front doors with its elaborate, intricate patterns and symbols that were expertly etched into the dyed gold. These engravings are so finely detailed that they seem to come to life as the lantern light dances upon them. This was no handiwork of humans. Madilith replied after a few seconds of admiring the beautiful cathedral that can even make the unholy appreciate its grandeur. ¡°Yes, it sure does¡­¡± ¡ó [Heart of Cause] is under effect. Chapter 187 One of the main magicians asked everyone to gather. They were spread out on the graveyard so she probably wants to tell them something important by gathering them. ¡°¡ªWe made a mistake by plunging straight into the depths of this city. Had we waited for the others on the bridge then things might¡¯ve turned out differently. I¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have given to order to venture further¡­¡± ¡°Who exactly made you the leader? Was it your sole decision or was there a majority vote?¡± Flora asked while digging in her ear with her pinky. ¡°Miss Fleridine is a senior member of the Magician¡¯s Guild! She has shown time and time again how she¡¯s the perfect fit to be a leader if no one else steps up! She had always been in Lady Admeera¡¯ shadow until now!¡± The other main magician, Pedick interjected. ¡°I don¡¯t give a fuck what fancy titles they give you or what your team thinks of you,¡± Flora shot back, ¡°A leader who tries to show off is just a fool trying to gain everyone¡¯s trust which eventually leads them all to death. Especially in a place like this. I¡¯m not one to complain when fighting since I could¡¯ve fought all those monsters on my own but you have to think about the majority and not just yourselves. Think about how you can lead everyone out of here, not what decisions you should make to show you¡¯re a good leader. Showing off is a sign of incompetence. Showing confidence when leading is a sign of your charm. Know the difference.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± the man lowered his head. ¡®It appears Miss Flora doesn¡¯t just have a badmouth but a big heart as well¡­.¡¯ Madilith didn¡¯t know Flora cared this much about them. ¡°You said that you could¡¯ve fought all those monsters, green hair. Why didn¡¯t you stay behind and fight with that demihuman? All while calling lecturing us. The cheek!¡± the male magician spoke yet again. Is he trying to do a ¡°gotcha¡±? ¡°Stop it, Pedick. Let¡¯s not argue any further.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± ¡°Let me answer your question, ¡®Penis¡¯ or whatever your name is¡ªI would¡¯ve done so if not for the fact that most of you are pathetic weaklings and immature yes-men. If you can¡¯t handle a horde of that size then you won¡¯t be able to handle whatever else is out here, on your own.¡± ¡°Why are you even here! From our reports, only the students should¡¯ve been in the dungeon!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not even denying that you¡¯re scared. Whatever. I go where I find strong monsters. Though, I should be a little careful with what I kill. That guy will bite my head off if I act like these kids and go on a killing spree.¡± ¡®That guy? Does she mean Al?¡¯ ¡°This is a relic tomb so naturally this place would have monsters or guardians and whatnot. If they¡¯re protecting artifacts then they must be strong. Monsters inside relic tombs never leave the areas you find them in so I¡¯m free to kill as many of them as I want.¡± Flora then continued, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you until we meet up with the others. Just don¡¯t make any stupid decisions that will get you all killed.¡± Flora began walking away. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Fleridine asked in confusion. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯ll protect you. I can¡¯t do that while sitting here listening to your plan. There might be monsters lurking inside the cathedral. I¡¯ll finish them off and create a clear path to that thing protecting the artifacts. Your job is to set up traps and defences for the monsters from outside.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Magic won¡¯t help them detect the Blight Things. In this situation, a warrior¡¯s senses might be their only hope. ¡°I¡¯ll get back as quickly as I can manage.¡± ¡®Miss Flora is like a big sister.¡¯ She¡¯s stern but also kind. Madilith had assumed that Flora was just a mean person by heart who insults people left and right. ¡°See ya.¡± Flora then entered the cathedral with her sword drawn. ¡°Miss Flora is so cool.¡± Madilith could hear Anais saying that with sparkling eyes. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Flora closed the door behind her. She looked down the seemingly never-ending hallway and its many doors. Next to every door was a strange wood-carved sculpture that was shaped like an ¡°L¡± that was slightly rotated by ninety degrees. ¡®Hm, maybe those are religious mementos to the god they served? Looks similar to those crosses that priests wear all over Diacree. If those priests saw these then they would think these people are mocking Melis.¡¯ Flora stood in front of one of them. ¡°I never expected Elves to be the religious type.¡± She expected that the Elves from other worlds are similar to the ones from her world. Instead of believing in the gods that created them, they revere the World Tree, its many spirits, and its last remaining Hiisi guardian. What did these Elves believe in before they perished? They even built this grand church. Who was it for? Maybe the Soul King forced them to honour him as their god? Flora continued walking. She could feel several presences inside the cathedral. She tapped her sword against the wall as she walked to get their attention. ¡®These might not be Blight Things but something else. That horde we encountered had little to no presence. I only became aware of them when I laid eyes on them.¡¯ It could be that the Blight Things can freely hide their presences. Or. It could be that there are two groups of them in this city: One group being spectre-like entities that naturally have no presence while the others have presences that warriors and magicians can pick up on. The spectres must be roaming the streets to kill unsuspecting explorers while the other group protects valuable treasure. Flora came to a stop. The doors were swung open and multiple monsters jumped out of the rooms, all of them disfigured nightmares. ¡®All of them have that strange grey energy surrounding their bodies just like the horde we ran into. Yeah, it seems there really are two groups of these things scattered throughout the city. Makes me wonder if they¡¯re intelligent or if something placed them in various places strategically.¡¯ Flora got into a stance and took a deep breathe. Her muscles tensed up. As someone with no aura to speak of, she could only harness the inner essence within her body to increase her body strength and her sword¡¯s power. Of course, she has traditional martial arts that uses the body as its source of energy and not aura. The monsters charged at Flora. She merely swung her sword horizontally. An arc of wind¡ªso powerful that it ripped the hallway to shreds, even collapsing the roof¡ªwas sent flying towards the monsters. The arc of wind sliced through them like they were butter. The rest were crushed under the power of the shockwave. Flora turned around silently and continued walking. ¡°The ones still inside the rooms stopped moving. Do they think I¡¯ll let down my guard?¡± Flora smirked before pulling back her fist and swinging it towards the roof. ¡°Huup!¡± A powerful shockwave was sent from her fist, completely obliterating the roof and the floor above it. She could hear several cries and roars before the hallway went silent. ¡°Alright, how big is this place exactly... If Elves really built this place then they should¡¯ve used spatial magic to increase the size of the cathedral¡¯s interior.¡± Flora closed her eyes. Outer Senses. A technique warriors use to merge their presence with the area around them to sense their surroundings. Flora could see herself in a three dimensional perspective. She was standing in the middle of a dark room. An imaginary circle of white energy grew from her feet and began expanding. It became larger than the amount of square meters of the hallway. ¡®It¡¯s like a maze. How many rooms are there¡­¡¯ ¡°!¡± She then felt a great pressure coming from somewhere deep within the cathedral. She could picture it: a tall skinny albino humanoid creature with a long neck and empty eye sockets. It dragged a large spear across the marbled floor. Three entities protruded out of its back. All three were elves, judging from their ears. Two of them were clasping their hands as if in prayer and the third reaching its hands up as if trying to embrace something. Their mouths moved but Flora couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°There you are.¡± Flora could feel its strength. It was probably the strongest monster she¡¯s ever encountered, the second strongest being she¡¯s ever met after her master. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Flora¡¯s entire body was trembling with the urge to fight that thing. But she knew that it¡¯ll be suicide. If Arthur and the others were here then they might have a chance. Her mission is to clear out the other monsters to allow safe passage for the others. There¡¯s no time to get caught up in her desires. Flora stretched. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do this!¡± Flora bent down and burst through multiple rooms, slaughtering anything that her eyes laid on. ¡ó¡ó¡ó It¡¯s been 12 hours since Flora went inside. ¡®Is she okay¡­?¡¯ Madilith was getting worried. The cathedral was just as silent as it was before Flora entered. Anais suddenly plopped down next to Madilith. She sighed heavily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madilith asked. ¡°Big brother¡­ I wonder if he¡¯s okay¡­It¡¯s been half a day and we still haven¡¯t heard anything from them. Blast, I knew we should¡¯ve taken the other group¡¯s transmitter.¡± This ¡°other group¡± are the ones currently back at their base. They only had two transmitters because the original plan¡ªwhen they entered the dungeon¡ªwas to go through each floor while attacking together. There¡¯s little need for a third or more transmitters if they knew where to find each other and stuck close together. The second transmitter was supposed to be used for the class that splits up with the rest of the group. They took turns this way. Madilith responded, ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t know that it¡¯d be necessary to split up in the relic tomb¡­¡± ¡°Right¡­ Relic tombs are like dangerous mazes with traps and monsters lurking around places you¡¯d least expect them. Splitting up means certain death for either group. Any person with a brain would know to stay together. Haaah, I hope we get to leave this dungeon before the new year starts. I want to go to the ball and show Big Brother my new dress.¡± Anais then went ¡°Hey, Madi.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°About the ball ¨C who are you going with?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d ask Al? You had lots of opportunities. Heck, he even showed up in the dungeon!¡± ¡°I-I forgot, okay?¡± ¡°I would¡¯ve accepted that excuse had you not avoided him so much! You bump into him at Lumourge so many times during lunch break that I lost count. Evie said that you become so shy that you refuse to make eye contact with him or you run off with some stupid excuse that you need to use the lady¡¯s room. This just hurts your chances!¡± Well, girls like Madilith are his type. As mentioned before, she long since grew out of that shyness of hers. Despite what Anais is saying, that was just an act to get his attention. To be honest, she had grown tired of keeping this up. Maybe it was too much of her to expect Arnold to chase after her? He has so many women to choose from: why would he go come back to her again? ¡°I-I¡¯ll be bolder next time¡­¡± ¡°You better hurry before Big Sis Celeste gets her hands on him. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll allow Al to go on with his philandering if he marries her. She probably won¡¯t mind about a few flings here and there but not the kind that shifts Al¡¯s attention more towards the other girls and not her. She might appear kind on the surface but most of the girls feel intimidated by her when they try to get close to Al.¡± ¡°Eugh.¡± Madilith forgot how obsessed that woman is with Arnold. She¡¯s the kind of person who¡¯ll be able to see through Madilith¡¯s act. She¡¯ll assume that Madilith is planning something devious by acting like some shy and timid girl. Naturally Celeste will get rid of Madilith. Celeste doesn¡¯t take kindly to people who approach her or her friends with hidden motives. Honestly, no one likes such a person. The academy has seen several times how dangerous Celeste can be. Getting expelled out of nowhere or having your exam papers go missing is the least that can happen to you. Who knows what else Celeste is capable of. Everything above is merely speculation. Not everyone actually believes that Celeste was involved. Of course, the timing and convenience of those things happening is suspicious. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll end up marrying Al instead? Al¡¯s relationship with Her Highness Olivia has been rocky from what I remember. The whole academy knows about this.¡± ¡°Of course she will. I know Big Sis better than anyone. She¡¯s told me a lot about her relationship with Al. Ah, but I shouldn¡¯t talk so openly about the things she tells me. Sister¡¯s code.¡± Anais crossed her arms and declared: No way am I going to break that. ¡°Ah, I understand¡­ Uhm, by the way. Why do you call her Big Sis? Aren¡¯t you older?¡± ¡°Ehh, how should I put this¡­¡± Anais cupped her chin in her hand, ¡°Basically Big Sis is the kind of person that you can rely on¡ªlike Evie, you know? She¡¯s smarter, more capable than me in a lot of things, more knowledgeable about stuff and a better talker than me.¡± Anais scratched her cheek. ¡°That¡¯s why I call her that. She¡¯s my big sis in spirit!¡± She then muttered, ¡°She¡¯s also taller than me¡­¡± ¡°Anyway! What should we do while waiting for the other group to get here?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stand guard?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s boooring~ Plus, I¡¯ve set several traps around the back of the cathedral. Big brother and the others will most likely come through the cemetery like we did.¡± The cemetery is located on the western area of the cathedral¡¯s estate. The church¡¯s front gate doesn¡¯t connect with the road they used to get here so it¡¯s highly likely that Arthur and the others will come this way as well. ¡°¡ªYou two sure look cosy chatting like schoolgirls in a dangerous place like this.¡± Sabrina¡¯s voice came from nearby. ¡°Ah, Sabrina! Come sit with us!¡± Anais waved at Sabrina. Sabrina shrugged and went ¡°Okay, okay.¡± She sat on a nearby tombstone. ¡°What have you been up to?¡± asked Anais. ¡°I brewed some concoctions to protect us from curses. I¡¯m not sure which kinds of curses the Blight Things will give us so I crafted every single one that I knew of. A little warning beforehand: they taste and smell awful but they should protect us to a certain degree.¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°53 types.¡± ¡°Waah, you had enough ingredients for that many?¡± ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t buy this bottomless magic bag just for show.¡± She patted the leather bag at her side. ¡°Hmm~ You had enough ingredients for that many potions but you asked me to lend you panties? Why did you forget essentials but not crafting supplies?¡± Anais spoke loud enough for everyone nearby to hear. ¡°H-Hey, keep quiet about that! I just forgot to pack some stuff, okay!? It happens to everyone!¡± Sabrina covered Anais¡¯ mouth before she could blurt anything else out. ¡°Jeez, I get it, I get it~¡± Anais chuckled. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t yell that out loud next time¡­ It¡¯s hard enough having only two pairs of underwear in the dungeon¡­ What were you two talking about earlier?¡± asked Sabrina. ¡°This and that. Oh! I wanted to talk about something else! We might as well talk about that, right? I mean, there¡¯s nothing to do down here other than fighting some monsters.¡± ¡°That?¡± Sabrina tilted her head. Anais made a circle with her thumb and index finger. She moved her other hand¡¯s pointing finger in and out in a jerking motion. ¡°Not this again. Anais, does your brother know you¡¯re a pervert who gets off on other people¡¯s love stories?¡± ¡°W-What? That¡¯s absurd! I don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Really? Mind explaining why you ask every single girl in our class that question then? Not just that but I found erotica novels in our dorm room, of which none are mine.¡± Anais blushed and lowered her head. ¡°I¡­ I just want to prepare myself for when I do those kinds of things with someone¡­¡± ¡°So, you just want experience then?¡± Anais nodded. Sabrina glanced at Madilith. The two then looked back at Anais. ¡°Anais, you see¡­¡± ¡°We thought you and Arthur already¡­¡± Anais¡¯ face instantly flushed like a tomato. ¡°Y-You¡¯re wrong!¡± ¡°But the rumours¡­¡± ¡°And the way you act around him¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s wrong!¡± Anais covered her mouth after screaming that out. Her loud voice might lead the monsters here. The point of running away was to avoid running into more hordes. Her shoulders drooped as she lowered her head. ¡°¡­To be honest, I really wanted to do all the things lovers do but¡­ something like that could never happen with Arthur¡­¡± she stared into the campfire for a few seconds in silence, ¡°¡­I can remember the first day of my life at the academy. I stood there in front of class with Arthur. We were going to introduce ourselves. He went first. I finished my introduction second but then loudly declared to all the girls that ¡®Big Brother is mine!¡¯. Everyone laughed while I stood there proudly. People just thought that I loved Arthur so much that I didn¡¯t want to let go of him, even when it comes to whoever he falls for or vice versa. I would always meddle in his relationships. It¡¯s happened often throughout the years: him accepting some girl¡¯s confession and me squandering their romance.¡± Anais chuckled with her head still lowered, ¡°I made pimples appear all over one girl¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t face anyone for the next two weeks. She was too ashamed to even show herself to Arthur. I thought it was hilarious how I ruined their chances with my brother. I¡­ I really loved him, didn¡¯t I¡­? So much so that I would sabotage whatever relationship he had. None of them lasted more than a few months. But¡­ I¡¯ve opened my eyes since then. The two of us¡­ We could never be together.¡± Madilith and Sabrina listened in silence. ¡°I think the only reason I feel this way about him is because he was the only person I could cling to or rely on when we lost everything. To me, my big brother was my everything. I didn¡¯t have time to experience the wonders of being a young woman because I was always clinging onto him. I never pursued anyone but Arthur. Now I¡¯m 20 years old with no knowledge of what it feels like to date someone, much less have sex. Maybe I should just accept the next person who confesses to me in the future¡­¡± ¡°Listen, we know what your brother means to you. While it¡¯s¡­ uhm, a little weird, we can understand because there was a point where the two of you could only rely on each other. He loves you just as you love him but not like he loves Shirley. You¡¯re his sister, the closest bond one could ever hope for. It¡¯s a different kind of love, is what I mean.¡± Madilith then continued after Sabrina. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you didn¡¯t actually throw yourself at him, Anais. Acting on your feelings will only damage your relationship.¡± Anais lifted her head. This was probably the first time that Madilith had seen a sad expression on Anais¡¯ face. She¡¯s always either really cheery with a big smile on her face or very pouty about something with puffed up cheeks like a squirrel. Anais brushed her bangs aside and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t act on them as well¡­ What am I supposed to do now? Will I forever remain lonely without the ability to love another? Should I¡­ just give up?¡± ¡°No, you shouldn¡¯t. Like you said: why not start with dating whoever confessed to you at this point? The point of dating is to see where things will go. You might like the guy on the first date and want to continue talking to him until you¡¯re certain that he¡¯s the one. Well, being a noble and all won¡¯t get always you into a monogamous relationship. You¡¯ll have to compete with other women. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Polygamy has been a standard marriage practice in nobility for centuries. Men of power(or those with enough wealth) can marry as many wives as they want. The opposite is very rare. This practice is common among nobles and rich families but not so much among the working class people. ¡°Broaden the scope of your search. There are a lot of capable boys among the commoner students. I¡¯ve dated a few in the past. Forget about money and prestige, though. Most of the commoners in the academy are sponsored by nobility. I recall having to pay for dates on my own on two occasions instead of splitting the bill like I always do. They were great guys, at least.¡± ¡°Maybe we should let her decide on her own, Sabrina. Do you have any guys in mind, Anais? Being someone who receives ten confessions on average per week, surely one of them caught your eye?¡± Sabrina muttered with a chuckle, ¡°It seems someone¡¯s upset that she¡¯s less popular~¡± ¡®I¡¯m not¡­¡¯ ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Anais made a thinking gesture, ¡°¡­This might sound weird but¡­ I find guys like Al attractive¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°W-What? I-I meant smart and handsome!¡± ¡®Why are you flustered?¡¯ It would appear that Anais considered Arnold himself a potential suitor. Of course, Madilith felt a little weird that one of her best friends wanted to pursue someone she still has feelings for. ¡°Phew, for a minute I thought you meant you liked that scumbag.¡± Sabrina sighed in relief for some reason ¡°God forbid another one of my friends falls for that piece of trash. Not only is he a womanizer, he even beat up your brother!¡± ¡°Hey, Al isn¡¯t all bad, you know¡­¡± Anais tried explaining, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ He had a difficult life when he was younger.¡± Madilith knew all about his childhood. It¡¯s not exactly something that everyone knows. He was the one who told her about the things that he went through as a child. He only began taking his training seriously after the first attempted assassination at his life. He was bullied by older kids ¨C shoved in bathroom stalls, had trash thrown on him, was beat up when he wouldn¡¯t listen to the older kids. But all that changed when he began training. He became someone feared among even the elder kids. He got revenge on everyone who ever bullied him at knight school. All that power went to his head, just like the power he had as the son of a duke. Madilith doesn¡¯t exactly know what to believe when it comes to the rumours surrounding him. Well, she doesn¡¯t really care. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that guy any further, alright? Haaa, I don¡¯t know about you two but I¡¯m craving for a Chartalobe right now.¡± Sabrina sighed heavily as she looked at her plastic bottle filled with yellowish liquid that she squeezed from fruits. A ¡°Chartalobe¡± is a beverage that¡¯s popular among the young women in the empire. It has the right amount of sweetness with a tinge of bitterness. It¡¯s made from the highest quality chocolate on the market but the beverage itself is fairly cheap. It goes well with cakes and pastries, which are also favourites among the academy students and young people in general. Lumourge owns the coffee shop that sells these beverages. Students with a yearly ¡°Lumourge Dining Pass¡± can get stuff on a discount at their other shops. ¡°Why did you have to remind me about it¡­¡± Madilith sulked as well, ¡°I used to buy one every day because I couldn¡¯t go a day without that milkshake¡¯s sweetness¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to make due with water for now¡­¡± Anais smiled wryly as she got up ¡°I¡¯m going to check up on the magic traps I set up. They might¡¯ve caught something.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Madilith stood up. ¡°What about you, Sabrina?¡± ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll work on producing some strength and mana boosters since we have enough healing potions for now. Find me in my tent if you need anything. See ya later.¡± The three of them were just about to part ways before they heard a bloodcurdling scream. Madilith thought that it was that same creature that appeared in her dreams but this scream sounded like a human¡¯s. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on? Hey, you two!¡± Madilith was confused for a second before she called out to Sabrina and Anais who headed towards that scream. Not just them, everyone in the group went in the direction where the scream came from with their weapons ready. Madilith squeezed through them to see what was going on. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± ¡°H-His skin¡­ It¡¯s¡­ peeling off¡­?¡± It¡¯s exactly as the second person just said. One of the main magicians, the one known as Pedick, was writhing in pain on the ground while his skin was being ripped off like paper. ¡°H-Help me!!! Uaaaaghhh!¡± Chapter 188 ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Flora arrived at an open area. She looked around. It looks like this place is supposed to be a library room of some kind. Be that as it may, there were books strewn around the room and collapsed shelves on the marble floor. Flora looked up at the gate that was blocking her path. It was a giant slab of dark purple-colored stone and not the kind of gate you¡¯d find on regular entrances. Flora couldn¡¯t see what was on the other side but she could hear some kind of chorus on the other end. ¡°The hymn of a church. It¡¯s kinda creepy.¡± Who was singing exactly? Who was the Father who was preaching beyond that door? She called out but the noises from the other side didn¡¯t die down. Flora pulled back her fist. ¡°Whatever. If they won¡¯t open up then I¡¯ll just punch my way through.¡± Saying so, she threw her punch. Miraculously nothing happened. All she felt was a gentle vibration. There wasn¡¯t much power in her fist but it should¡¯ve been enough to break through steel or any other sort of metal. ¡°Rune fortification¡­ How troublesome.¡± It appears there was some kind of rune art performed on the door to make heavy punches feel like being hit with a feather. These kinds of runes are the weaknesses of pure warriors like Flora. ¡°Fuuuuuck, I want my sword back!¡± she punched the gate again. The sword that Arnold gave to Luke once belonged to her. She could do lots of things with the sword that''s impossible for her without it. The sword absorbs her inner essence and turns it into energy which she can use at will. It¡¯s the energy within your meridians that can be harnessed to use body techniques. Just like aura and Ki, it can only be harnessed by warriors. Norma folk would be crushed under the weight of their own energy. Pure warriors can¡¯t use body techniques without it. Unlike aura, inner essence can¡¯t be used to power martial arts and skills, only body techniques. This makes learning martial arts useless to pure warriors. It''s not that Flora can¡¯t use her inner essence outwardly. It¡¯s just that her energy would be too destructive to control. Her master told her to never use it unless necessary. She could bring this whole cave down on everyone if she lets it all out now. A warrior¡¯s essence is not like aura and Ki that it can be controlled with your fists. Only a great weapon can harness the power. -Why did you have to leave right when my inner essence is out of control¡­ This was the one question that always goes through her mind. Her master left that day their kingdom was destroyed by the Theocracy. They would¡¯ve had a better chance of winning if he was still there. It was while the two were in battle with inquisitors. Flora was too busy trying to hold them all off. Her master slipped away during that time. During that time she thought they had killed him so she flew into a fit of rage, letting her inner essence run wild, decimating mountains, breaking apart the ground¡­ She could release all that carnage because she had lost everything anyway. Thinking that she had even lost her master¡­ Well, any hesitation within her vanished. Days went by. She collapsed. Soon after she was captured by mercenaries that were hired by a slave trader. She was fed only stale bread and mud water. They knew what she was capable of so they let her starve. ¡°I hope there¡¯s a weapon that can allow me to control my inner essence somewhere. Punching stuff is becoming a bore.¡± Flora began looking around the room. There must be a puzzle of some sort that needs to be solved for this gate to open. She started pulling out the bricks in the wall. Nothing. She lifted the potted plants and searched for buttons under every desk. Nothing. ¡°¡­.¡± Flora glanced up at the ceiling, ¡°Hm?¡± A runestone was hanging from the ceiling, held up by only two chains. She looked back at the gate, specifically at something above the gate. There was a rectangular stone protruding outwards. On it were three runes, each a different color and symbol. Cyan with the letter ¡°Akasr¡± Pink with the letter ¡°Volm¡± Red with the letter ¡°Urilikili¡± Flora looked at the rune hanging overhead. It had the ¡°Akasr¡± symbol on it. Given the fact that she has no idea what the symbols mean, she¡¯ll have to go by number. The one over her head should be called ¡°number one¡±. Flora plucked a strand from her hair. Flora sent inner essence into the strand of hair. The strand¡ªwhich had been flowing with the wind¡ªbecame as solid as a needle. Flora wasted no time and threw the strand at the runestone. A rumble resounded when the strand collided with the runestone. The runestone shattered and the energy inside it burst into particles. The sound of gears moving echoed. It came from the gate. The same runic letter that was imbedded in the rune slab above the gate vanished. ¡°Number One¡± done. The room started moving on its own. The ceiling grew taller and the walls rotated, revealing a seemingly endless library. The bookshelves towered over her and the stairs spiraled around, connecting each room and floor like bridges. ¡°Two left. Looks like this won¡¯t be easy.¡± Flora bent her knees. Then she jumped. *** ¡°What do we do!? We have to save him!¡± one of the adventurers shouted at Fleridine. ¡°I¡ªUh, uhm¡­¡± Fleridine had an anxious expression on her face as everyone surrounded her seeking an answer. ¡®Isn¡¯t that Pedick?¡¯ Madilith recognized him as one of the main magicians. Everyone turned their eyes to Fleridine. Even said person looked unsure of what to do. Her anxious expression conveyed that quite clearly. ¡°Auuagah!!¡± the man¡¯s scalp was torn from his skull, revealing the bone underneath. His eyelids peeled off at once, revealing his blood-red eyes. Blood seeped out from the corner of his eyes. Sabrina tried surrounding the man in her healing aura. However, that was useless against whatever was happening in front of their eyes. ¡°This¡­ This has to be the doing of a Blight Thing¡­¡± Fleridine said, ¡°W-We have to secure this area! Search everywhere within 100 meters¡¯ radius! The creature has to be nearby!¡± ¡°M-Miss Fleridine might be right,¡± said another adventurer, ¡°I¡¯ve seen curse magicians cast all sorts of spells from a distance. This has to be the same thing.¡± Everyone silently glanced back at the screaming Pedick. Only gurgles could be heard soon after when his throat was torn open. It was a miracle how he was still alive despite all that. Anais grabbed Madilith¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on, Madi. Let¡¯s go find the perpetrator.¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Something flew over their heads at that moment and crashed into the wall of the cathedral. ¡®Light?¡¯ Madilith could see a trail of white light left behind by the flying object. Everyone else looked up at where it crashed. ¡°¡ªUgk, ugk, ugk! Dammit, listen to me Hofir!¡± ¡®It¡¯s Arthur?¡¯ He emerged from the hole he made in the wall. Arthur¡¯s attention seemed to be focused somewhere else and didn¡¯t notice the group. A roar resounded suddenly before a huge shadow jumped over their heads, heading straight for Arthur. Arthur met that huge figure head-on. ¡°It¡¯s Hofir!¡± Anais screamed. Arthur punched the large tiger beastman, which sent him back a couple steps. Hofir was about three times Arthur¡¯s size but Arthur could hold him back easily. Arthur kicked Hofir¡¯s leg after avoiding being grabbed by Hofir¡¯s giant paws. Hofir collapsed on one knee. Arthur punched his face again. ¡°Calm down, big guy! I know you¡¯re strong enough to control your urges! You¡¯ve been doing that for the past few months! Don¡¯t let the beast consume you like it does your people!¡± ¡°UUUUUURK!!!!¡± Hofir grabbed Arthur¡¯s head and was about to crush it. ¡°Guh!¡± Arthur hurriedly duck, which made his helmet come loose. Instead of his head, Hofir crushed his helmet. Arthur jumped back, landing right next to Madilith and the others. ¡°Big brother!¡± ¡°Anais!? Oh!¡± Arthur was about to turn but Hofir threw a gigantic tombstone at him. Arthur covered his sword in aura and sliced through it. ¡°We need to calm Hofir down before he brings every single Blight Thing here with his roars!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, Anais! Stay back, okay? I can handle this,¡± white aura surrounding his body increased in intensity, ¡°I¡¯ll have to take some inspiration from Miss Flora.¡± Hofir was just about to roar but the next moment he was punched so hard that most of his teeth went flying. He rolled away and crashed with his face in the ground. Arthur¡ªwho had appeared in front of Hofir in just a second¡ªlanded on the ground. ¡°!!!!¡± Hofir punched the ground as he roared, causing the surroundings to tremble. He got up again but Arthur jumped and kicked him to the side of the head. He didn¡¯t stop there. Arthur grabbed Hofir by the mouth and slammed him down effortlessly. ¡®¡­I suppose this is something Flora would do.¡¯ Thought Madilith seeing that incredible display of power. Arthur had grown much stronger in the last few weeks. This growth was absolutely insane for the average student. Were it not for him that they¡¯d never have made it to this floor this quickly. His newfound superhuman senses could detect abnormal densities in space¡ªwhich allowed them to track down portals much quicker. The fastest they¡¯ve travelled was three portals in one day. Other times they would run into situations where they had to fight monsters. Of course, they made sure to get rid of every single monster in the area. They also made sure not to spread too much killing intent. Arthur¡¯s divine aura has little to no killing intent so he fights the larger and stronger monsters while making sure not to disturb the other non-hostile monsters. Madilith glanced back. The group was still trying to save the guy whose skin was being peeled off. They tried to tie belts around his body but the skin still came off, even ripping off forcibly with the belts in the way. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. His comrades could only cry as his painful screams resounded. Madilith noticed something on his forehead. A curse mark? She¡¯s not knowledgeable in the dark magic field so she doesn¡¯t know what the curse mark means. ¡°Hey, Anais¡­ Do you know what that curse mark means?¡± Madilith pointed at his head. Anais snapped out of her daze and looked back at the man who was half dead already. ¡°Uhm, that weird mark on his head that¡¯s glowing?¡± ¡°Yes. Do you know what it means?¡± ¡°I think that curse mark has a similar meaning to a slave mark given the shape and patterns. I¡¯m, uhm, not experienced with brandings so I can only make some educated guesses based on what I know about slavery. Do you know how slaves are given marks when being sold?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen the marks around their necks or wrists. What does it signify?¡± ¡°They are chosen by the buyer. The slave mark on their bodies are used to validate possession and also responsibility.¡± ¡°¡­The responsibility falling on the slave owner¡­¡± ¡°Yup, that¡¯s it. Sorry that I can¡¯t give a better answer.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve been a big help. This must¡¯ve been the doing of the Blight Things.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll have to figure out what she means by responsibility.¡¯ It was at that moment when the two of them stopped talking that Hofir collapsed on the ground, bloodied with both his hands broken. He breathed hoarsely. Arthur merely went ¡°Phew¡± as he approached the group. ¡°What the¡­¡± Arthur couldn¡¯t even greet them properly when his eyes landed on the man who was screaming in agony. Anais, who would¡¯ve jumped in his arms other times, spoke softly. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, big brother. Uhm, we can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s going on. It all happened so suddenly.¡± Arthur and Anais approached the half dead adventurer and his silent comrades. ¡°¡­I cannot say anything in comfort right now so¡­ I will give a report¡­ Lady Daraia is still looking for the necromancer with the others. We found summoning circles spread throughout the city,¡± he looked back at Hofir, ¡°It¡¯s not the kind of summoning circle to summon monsters from other realms. It¡¯s the kind that brings monsters of one type¡ªthat are spread out over a certain distance¡ªtogether. Sort of like teleportation. It turns out Hofir ran into the summons.¡± ¡®So the Blight Things horde were these summons¡­¡¯ ¡°I split up with the others when I felt Hofir¡¯s surge of power. Hofir would never transform unless something powerful threatens all of you.¡± Madilith looked at Hofir who was now back to normal. His body was still bloodied from his fight with Arthur. Who would¡¯ve thought that someone with such a passion for ripping things apart would care about his comrades. Madilith seemed to have had the wrong impression of him all along. She¡¯s in Class A while Hofir is from Class B so she doesn¡¯t know Hofir that well outside of the dungeon exams and joint class practices they¡¯ve had over the years. ¡°Did Hofir manage to beat the horde, Arthur?¡± asked Sabrina. ¡°No¡­ They managed to overwhelm him. A lot of buildings were destroyed so he must¡¯ve had the upperhand before being jumped by all of them at the same time. I don¡¯t know why but the creatures ran away when I let out my divine aura.¡± ¡°That means that the ant guy was right. Your light can defeat the darkness!¡± said Madilith excitedly. ¡°I wonder about that¡­ Will the thing inside this cathedral do the same when I let out my power? Just looking at this building makes my spine shiver,¡± there was a trembling in his voice, ¡°¡­I guess the same thing can¡¯t be said for Miss Flora since I can sense her inside.¡± Arthur approached the half-unconscious man. He was already foaming at the mouth and convulsing. Arthur held out his hand. ¡°[Golden Sculpt]¡± particles of light engulfed the man¡¯s body. Miraculously, his skin grew back in a matter of seconds. ¡°Wha¡­ H-How?¡± Fleridine asked with widened eyes. ¡°How was I able to do that? Well, my aura has divine properties and thus I can use it to repair tissue. It¡¯s not as good or efficient as a priest¡¯s magic but it can be used in emergencies. I learned to use it recently when I found a parasite eating through my skin. That thing probably got into my boots when we were crossing that swamp on the 40th floor. I used the skill to rebuild my lost tissue.¡± Arthur said nonchalantly. What can this guy not do, was probably what everyone else was thinking. Arthur knelt in front of Pedick. ¡°This man is under the influence of a debuff, something that¡¯s the product of a curse. In simple terms, he is receiving the brunt of the curse¡¯s effects without actually having the curse on his body.¡± ¡°How can you tell, big brother?¡± ¡°Well, let me just show you.¡± Arthur¡¯s hand was engulfed by a burning white fire. He grabbed the man¡¯s head and pulled his hand back. ---!!!! A dark mist was forcibly pulled out with Arthur¡¯s hand. It screamed like a person, even having the eyes and mouth resembling one. A specter or wraith perhaps? It tried to fly away. ¡°Sabrina, cast your [Dispel Curse] spell over the area now!¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Sabrina was momentarily shocked just like the rest before hurriedly pointing her staff to the sky and casting the [Dispel Curse] spell. Wait, Arthur said that the man¡¯s condition was because of the effects of a debuff. Meaning that the curse wasn¡¯t on him. Madilith realized something when she recalled how Arthur said that Sabrina should cast the spell throughout this whole area. That could mean that he had a suspicion that the thing responsible for this or the curse itself was nearby. The mist, that had escaped the man¡¯s body, was incinerated in mere seconds by the exorcism spell. Madilith rubbed her chest. For some reason there was an uncomfortable feeling in her chest when Sabrina cast her spell. It faded away soon after. Madilith decided to ignore it. Arthur spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m heading inside the cathedral soon. Those of you who will follow raise your hands. If possible I¡¯ll need two to stay behind with this man until he recovers. I can sense Miss Daraia and the others. They¡¯re not that far from here so they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Anais was already standing next to Arthur. Madilith raised her hand. Arthur nodded. One of the tanks stepped forward, donning his great shield. ¡°I¡ªToldur, will go with you, sir Hero.¡± A bald middle-aged man with a big beard stood next to Arthur. ¡°Toldur, nice to finally meet on a name basis.¡± Arthur shook the man¡¯s hand. Fleridine raised her hand with her head lowered. ¡°I need Miss Fleridine to lead until the guild master gets here. Not all of them seem eager go inside the church with me except Toldur, so they¡¯ll need someone to stay behind to lead them.¡± ¡°Eh? But¡­¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m good enough... Even with all my experience as a guild official. Leading and managing a team in the comfort of my office chair is way different than doing so on the frontlines¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never gone out on the field before?¡± ¡°¡­Not since I was a newcomer at the guild. My current position involves gathering and handling information in the mage corps, which is then used to help my team on the frontlines. It¡¯s been a few months since I¡¯ve been granted this change of pace but I¡¯m still not used to it. If anything, I¡¯d rather be a normal member of the team. I still have a lot to learn of what it means to be a leader¡­.¡± Fleridine sat back down, ¡°¡­But I understand, I¡¯ll do my best for those who¡¯ll stay behind.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding. And yes, leading others doesn¡¯t just require you to have great leadership skills but the confidence of a leader as well. It¡¯s the same as giving a presentation, you need to make others listen to you. In the case of a presentation, it needs to be visually and academically appetizing so that others will enjoy it and willfully listen. In the case of leadership, you need not only the trust in those you want to follow you, but also have trust in yourself. Of course, experience goes a long way and you have plenty of that from what you¡¯ve said. Those willing to follow you, trust you.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Gosh, to think an old woman like me is getting advice from a boy 15 years younger than me¡­¡± Fleridine sulked. ¡°Hahaha, I don¡¯t like to boast but the trust my comrades have in me made me a leader. I suppose it goes both ways since I trust them all as well.¡± He glanced back at Hofir who was sitting on the ground, his knees against his face with a downcast expression. He then looked at Bradwyn Justeth, Sabrina, Madilith and Anais. Arthur addressed everyone this time, ¡°Besides Mister Toldur here, it looks like only us academy students are going into the church. Miss Daraia will join us with the others so we shouldn¡¯t be too hasty. Anyway, we will go into the cathedral in eight hours. Use that time to rest. I mean it. Recover your strength properly. I¡¯ll stand watch alone.¡± ¡°Is that really okay, Sir Hero?¡± one of the adventurers asked. ¡°My aura restores five times faster than it did in the past so I can stand guard and fend off any monsters that approach. From here on out it¡¯s going to be a team effort. Rest up, everyone.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°¡ªHere, Hofir.¡± Madilith brought some food over to Hofir who was sitting near their camp, silently staring up. Sabrina initially asked Anais to bring the food but Madilith insisted that she¡¯ll go. Hofir grunted and turned his head. ¡°¡­Urges.. not gone yet¡­¡± ¡°Urges to fight?¡± ¡°To¡­ rip apart¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Madilith winched. She noticed that his body wasn¡¯t completely back to normal yet. He was still a bit bigger than usual and his claws were still retracted. Usually his nails would be rather short and clean but there was dried blood under them. Madilith silently placed the plate of food in front of him. ¡°I won¡¯t leave until you eat.¡± She declared, ¡°Sabrina¡¯s orders. You know that we should never disobey her if it concerns an injured classmate. The food has some medicine mixed in it so it might not taste that good. Sabrina said that it¡¯s better than serving the medicine separately.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Hofir glanced back at her with his golden cat-like eyes. Madilith noticed that he had a blush on his face. ¡®Hofir is b-blushing¡­?¡¯ Is the sun rising in the west in their world!? Madilith had only seen him in his usual grumpy state until now. He would glare at everyone he speaks to and grunt during every interaction with people. Hofir lifted his arms. His hands dangled helplessly. ¡°Hands¡­ broken in fight with¡­ Arthur¡­¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± So he can¡¯t eat on his own, thought Madilith. Is he blushing because he¡¯s too shy to ask Madilith for help? Madilith hid a smirk. ¡®How cute.¡¯ She picked up the plate and scooped up some of the stew. She slowly brought the spoon up to Hofir¡¯s mouth. ¡°Say ¡®Aahn¡¯~¡± she said with a gentle voice, trying to mimic Evelyn. Hofir¡¯s blush intensified but his expression was still serious. Sweat flowed down his cheeks. ¡°Come on, Hofir. Aahn~¡± ¡°¡­A¡­Ah¡­¡± Hofir opened his mouth hesitantly. He chewed the food. Some of the sauce got stuck on the side of his mouth. Madilith licked her finger and wiped it off his mouth. Hofir froze. ¡°Don¡¯t make a mess. You¡¯re not a toddler, you know?¡± Madilith scooped up some more food, ¡°Aahn~¡± ¡°A¡­Ah¡­¡± Hofir chewed. Madilith silently watched him with a smile. He lowered his head. She could see the intense blush down his cheeks. ¡®It¡¯s kind of fun teasing him like this. He blushes over little things like this. Such an innocent boy~¡¯ Now that she thought about it, she¡¯d never really seen or heard of Hofir being in a relationship with anyone. He has such a dangerous demeanor that it makes it impossible for anyone to really want to date him. He¡¯s quite handsome if he cleans himself up a bit and gets a haircut but that forever glare on his face¡ªas if it¡¯s a still painting¡ªscare women away. Many of the girls are afraid to be alone with him since they don¡¯t want to be raped or hit if they say the wrong thing. That¡¯s a valid worry since people from his race are ¡°bloodthirsty animals¡± by nature and have a very high sex drive. The warriors in their race have to hold in their urges. This is said to keep them strong. Holding in their urges involves no indulgence in sex or even killing in some cases. Multiple cases like rape and murder involving tigerkin have been reported over the years, making them a feared race amongst people of the empire. Hofir has shown time and time again that he¡¯s nothing like his people even if he¡¯s just part demihuman. Plus, he¡¯s a force to be reckoned with during combat. Many have accepted him for this excellent balance that he had maintained while being a tigerkin. Of course, as with any other tigerkin, he does have urges. Madilith placed her hand on his thigh, which made him freeze again. ¡°I wanted to thank you for saving us¡­ We never would¡¯ve made it out of that street if you didn¡¯t hold those monsters back. But please don¡¯t transform again, Hofir. It¡¯s scary seeing you like¡­ like them¡­ Like your people¡­ Bloodthirsty monsters¡­ It doesn¡¯t suit you at all¡­ I know what you really are.¡± She put her hand on his cheek, ¡°You¡¯re kind. You would never hurt people. But when you transform¡­ Something else takes control, something that only wants blood, no matter whose it is.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Hofir¡¯s expression slowly loosened. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re not glaring at me anymore.¡± Madilith chuckled with her hand on her mouth. ¡°¡­.¡± Hofir touched his face, ¡°Mm¡­¡± He didn¡¯t grunt this time. Madilith smiled. ¡°Are you still hungry?¡± Hofir silently nodded. ¡°¡ªOh, now this is a rare sight.¡± A snarky remark came from behind Madilith, ¡°Beauty and the beast enjoying some alone time. The two of you are rarely seen together so what changed, Madi?¡± ¡°¡­Justeth¡­¡± Madilith sighed. ¡°Hey, hey. Call me by my first name¡ªBradwyn. Why does everyone call me by my surname when you know my name!?¡± Simply because no one likes him. Even saying his name is tiring. Being the class clown isn¡¯t the only reason for this. He never takes life seriously and doesn¡¯t even study that much. No wonder his grades landed him in the D class. He¡¯s a healer magician but can¡¯t even make one bowl of holy water¡ªwhich is required to be eligible to be granted access to the Melis Temple in the empire. The academy grants students, who show proficiency in healing magic, resources to complete the one requirement to allow them access to the temple¡¯s library which contains a vast variety of potion ingredients and spells. It¡¯s not mandatory in order to be considered a priest but it¡¯s something that will look good to universities if students decide to study further, much like prefects, presidents and discipline committee titles. Despite all his failures, he still acts like a clown in class and makes fun of everyone. Some compare him to Arnold since both of them are so carefree about life. The only difference being that Arnold is a gifted prodigy and talented knight. He¡¯s basically allowed to act like a clown because he can make up for it with brains and might. Whereas Bradwyn is a fiend who knows only fooling around with his life and sleeping around with women when he should be improving his grades. One could say that he¡¯s the worse version of Arnold. ¡°Can I help you¡­?¡± Madilith was already feeling a headache coming. ¡°I wanted to talk to you, Madilith. Come with me for a sec.¡± He pointed somewhere, ¡°Let¡¯s go around that corner where no one will bother us.¡± Madilith held herself back from rolling her eyes. She put the plate down and slowly stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Madilith told Hofir before she followed after Bradwyn. Bradwyn began speaking once the two reached the spot he had mentioned earlier. He basically pulled her around the corner impatiently and held her against the wall. ¡°When are you going to let me sleep with you? It¡¯s been four fucking months since we signed the engagement contract! You didn¡¯t make that bastard Arnold wait this long to fuck you, did you!? No, you were screaming your lungs out like a slut the same day he seduced you!¡± ¡®Not this again¡­¡¯ Madilith pushed him away when he tried to kiss her. ¡°O-Our parents were the ones who decided that we should marry each other¡­ We don¡¯t need to sleep together because it¡¯s just a political marriage. I already told you to stop pestering me about that¡­¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s political!? Your parents are the ones who want this marriage to happen! Shouldn¡¯t your parents have educated you to obey your husband¡¯s commands? Or do you want me to tell my father to call it all off?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Your mother and father will be disappointed that they missed out on joining their House with a Marquis House. After the civil war, it became difficult for households to increase their noble status. The emperor only grants a higher status to those who commit great deeds in politics and war. The latter being ever so rare nowadays. The former isn¡¯t enough for a Baron House, now is it? Because of this, nobles resort to selling their daughters and sons out to households of higher rank¡ªwhich is exactly what your parents did. They can¡¯t do jack-shit with the connections they have. If only their liege lord, Marquis Vance had a son then they could¡¯ve sold you off to that family.¡± He continued, ¡°So, you¡¯re stuck with me until I decide whether I still want you.¡± He chuckled before grabbing Madilith¡¯s breasts. Madilith bit her lower lip. ¡°Ooh, you¡¯re not wearing a bra, huh? I can feel your squishy tits through your blazer. C¡¯mon, moan for me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Madilith averted her eyes silently. ¡°Moan, you stupid bitch.¡± Bradwyn slapped her in the face. ¡°A-A-Ahn¡­.¡± ¡°What the fuck was that? You sound like a pig being stabbed in the neck. Do better!¡± ¡°Hyaan¡­ Ah, ah¡­¡± ¡°Ugh, how can such a cute girl make such a slutty sound. You¡¯re a naughty girl, huhuhu. C¡¯mon, stroke my dick. It wants to go inside you.¡± Bradwyn took her hand and placed it on his thing. Madilith¡¯s body was overcome with disgust when she felt it moving. Alas, she listened. Bradwyn tried opening Madilith¡¯s blazer but she quickly escaped his arms. ¡°¡­I¡­ I have to help Hofir¡­. I-I understand what¡¯s at stake now so can we do this later¡­?¡± Madilith asked with tears in her eyes and a shaky voice. ¡°Tch.¡± Bradwyn glared at her but didn¡¯t object, ¡°Come back to this spot in an hour.¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Madilith was about to walk away but Bradwyn stopped her. ¡°Take off your panties. You can have it back later.¡± Madilith¡¯s face became blank, with her eyes coldly glaring through her hair that was covering her eyes. Bradwyn couldn¡¯t see that cold expression. If he did then he wouldn¡¯t have believed that Madilith could make such an expression. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Well?¡± ¡°Okay¡­ H-Hold¡­¡± her expression loosened. Madilith silently bent down and did as he said. She placed it in his hands. ¡°You can go.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± *** Madilith had a thought when she sat back down next to Hofir and picked up the plate. ¡®Why couldn¡¯t that guy just die with the rest of his classmates?¡¯ ¡°Is that guy¡­ giving you trouble?¡± Madilith looked up at Hofir with a tilted head. Inwardly, she smirked. She could feel Hofir¡¯s bloodlust as his eyes followed Bradwyn who was walking a bit further away from where they were. Hofir looked back at her and spoke again. ¡°There¡¯s a¡­ red mark on your¡­ cheek¡­ Did¡­ he¡­ hit you?¡± Madilith rubbed her eyes and spoke in a shaky voice. She made sure to sniffle loudly. ¡°I-I-I just got him upset, is all. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. I can take a lot more punches, you know~! H-Hahaha¡­ A-Are you still hungry? Sabrina said that she¡¯ll come check up on you once you¡¯re done eating.¡± ¡°....Mm¡­.¡± Hofir¡¯s eyes moved back to following Bradwyn. ¡®I think I know just the way to get rid of that filth once and for all. He¡¯s going to be an obstacle between me and Al.¡¯ Evelyn or Anais¡¯ way won¡¯t cut it. All they¡¯ll do is reprimand Bradwyn and punish him with extra chores. On the other hand, the marriage will still happen. The Hofir way is more ideal in her eyes. ¡®I¡¯ll have to make good use of my cuteness, teehee.¡¯ Chapter 189: Confession I come from a race that¡¯s known for their ferocity on the battlefield. We use our claws and fangs to rip our enemies apart and overwhelm them with beastly strength. Cubs as young as five years old are taught to be to warriors¡ªthey grow up on the battlefield with only the knowledge to kill and fight for their masters. I could still remember my first taste of blood. My father was a captain of the Beast Lord Stripe¡¯s tribe. My father married one of his chief¡¯s many daughters and copulated with her¡ªbirthing me, a hybrid between a half-blood Lord and a Copper Fang. Chiefs are ranked using four different minerals, depending on their hardness and quality if made into a weapon. A Copper Fang is the lowest out of the four ¡°Fang¡± ranks. The order from the lowest to the highest are Copper, Silver, Gold and Dragonsteel. Only the Beast Lord, Stripe and the Lion King are worthy of being Dragonsteel Fangs. The Lion King¡ªprincess Shirley¡¯s adoptive father¡ªplays a big role in how I ended up escaping the life of being born and dying a soldier. My ability to undergo a process called ¡°beastification¡± started even before I reached puberty. This was a rarity in my species since you need to be gifted and experienced to control that untapped power that always goes berserk. Every tigerkin, or demihuman in general, can release that uncontrollable power¡ªwhich is known as the ¡°Berserk¡± state. [Beastification] allows our kin to control that power much better but at the expense of some of our sanity. In ¡°Berserk¡± state we cannot differentiate which foe is stronger than us. This makes the state itself a double-edged sword. [Beastification] not only grants us our true power but it also allows us to retain some of our senses. Despite this, we still cannot tell friend from foe, only calculate the threat level of the beings surrounding us. That¡¯s all that beasts are capable of, after all. Having seen my potential, the chief ordered me to join his ranks as one of his elite soldiers. My mother and father refused. The chief did not give up. He had declared that I was valuable to his plan of creating a kingdom that matches the Demihuman Kingdom in might. He told my father to fight him of ownership over me. My mother tried to stop the duel from happening because it was obvious who would win. It was not even a fight. Just a one-way bloodbath for all to see, even the children. I¡ªa mere cub at the time¡ªwatched as my father¡¯s jaw was torn open until the top of his head was dangling over the side of his lower mouth. It was not enough to just kill him in front of his family but our chief humiliated him by cutting off his manhood in the process and feasting on it smugly. My fate was decided from that day. I became the chief¡¯s obedient slave. 5 years old¡ªI tore open a rabbitkin¡¯s stomach who they had locked up in a cage. It was a trial of sorts to see what I could do. 6 years old¡ªI was given my first weapon, a spear. It proved useful at the time but I was more used to tearing things with my claws. 7 years old¡ªI had to slaughter a village comprised of mostly humans. They did nothing to our tribe but our chief wanted them dead. Humans were just prey to him, a beast lord. Any humans found in our territory was slaughtered or kidnapped and stored as backup food for winter. 8 years old¡­ 9 years old¡­ 10 years old¡­ 11 years old¡­ The memories were all so vivid. I will never forget the things I had to do for the one who murdered my father. My mother could do nothing. She had no say in anything¡ªshe was a mere breeding machine for her brother to produce strong nephews. Any nieces that were born were either thrown into the wild to fend for themselves or used as convenient breeding machines. The strong females were kept alive but if they showed a hint of weakness then they¡¯d have the same fate as their deceased sisters. On a certain day the Lion King came to our tribe. -¡°I would like to adopt one of your sons and take one of your women as a concubine¡± he declared regally when he appeared in front of the chief, ¡°That one¡ªshe is your sister, correct? I will take her as a concubine.¡± The chief could say nothing to this, merely bow his head while gritting his teeth. He knew what would¡¯ve happened if he showed an ounce of disrespect for that great man. He had tasted the consequences before and had bore the grudge ever since. There was no demihuman powerful enough to take down the strongest beast lord to ever roam these lands. My mother and I were chosen. The chief did not retaliate. I had finally escaped my life of slavery at 11 years of age. I should¡¯ve felt happy¡­ however, hate consumed my soul. But I was not strong enough to satiate that hate. All my life I had dreamt to leave the life of a soldier behind. All the blood that I have consumed through tearing my victims apart, all the cuts and bruises that I have around my body, all the fear in people¡¯s eyes when they look at me¡­ I want it all to end¡­ I want to forget about it all. All I wish for is to live a simple life, with one wife and a small tribe(family) of my own. I will teach my children that killing is never the only way to get through life just because you are a tigerkin. We are bred for war, we are groomed for it. That is what makes us killing machines. If we continue to raise our children as killers then that saying will always remain true. I will not allow that to be the case for my offspring. *** Hofir stared at the empty plate in his lap in silence. Madilith left about 10 minutes ago after she finished helping Hofir with the food. Sabrina arrived 5 minutes after Madilith left. She cut the chit-chat and got straight to the healing process. There was a bag full of healing potions at her side. Was it really necessary to have that many? Hofir looked down at Sabrina. ¡°Sabrina¡­¡± Hofir called out to her hesitantly as something weighed on his mind. ¡°Hm?¡± Sabrina looked up. ¡°¡­What can I do to¡­ make girls like me¡­?¡± ¡°¡­.Eh¡­.?¡± Sabrina was dumbstruck for a moment, ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡± Hofir nodded with a poker face. ¡°I have a feeling you have someone in mind¡­¡± ¡°N-No¡­ that is not the case at all¡­¡± he averted his eyes. ¡°Hmm, okay. Look, I¡¯m not the type who can really teach you about how to impress a girl. Every girl is different so none of us will like the same thing.¡± Hofir nodded. ¡°Take expensive jewelry and handbags for example. Some girls go crazy for these things. There are actually only a few of them who actually like it¡ªthe weird shopping freaks and collectors. The rest of them only want these things to look better than everyone else. They want to flaunt their things and brag about how their boyfriends buy them expensive stuff. If a woman like that keeps asking for more stuff then it¡¯s a big red flag so avoid these types of women. Don¡¯t even try approaching them. Next up are the women who go for looks. There are the freaks who have extremely high standards then you get a girl like me who is attracted to both average and handsome guys if they¡¯re interesting enough. Obsession over someone¡¯s looks is not a good thing. Most women prefer strong guys. The kind who makes you feel safe and can protect you. A guy who can protect his family in times of danger is sought after in today¡¯s times. I¡¯m not into that sort of thing but I guess it makes sense to want someone like that. Next up is personality: this is the most important factor in choosing a partner. Are they good people? Do they treat others well? Are they well-liked? That sort of thing. I know you probably don¡¯t want to hear this but take Arthur for example: he¡¯s the kind of guy that every girl dreams about. Smart, handsome, pure hearted and overall a good person. Look, I¡¯m not saying you should change yourself entirely to get someone to like you¡ªthat would be lying and isn¡¯t fair to your partner. Of course, change is possible if you give it enough time. How others perceive you will determine whether you can get the girl you want.¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°If you want to leave an impression and change how others see you then you should start by talking to others more. Stop grunting and growling like a cave monster.¡± Sabrina wagged a finger at him. ¡°Uugh¡­¡± Sabrina sighed. ¡°Okay, try it on me: Hofir, how do I look with this flower in my hair?¡± ¡°?¡± Hofir looked where she was pointing at. There was a white flower tucked behind her ear. He didn¡¯t notice it before she brought it up. Does his observation skills suck that much? ¡°It¡­ is w-white and your skin is w-white t-too so¡­¡± Sabrina burst into laughter. Hofir¡¯s face reddened. ¡°You really do need help, hahaha!¡± Sabrina stopped laughing when she noticed Hofir¡¯s red face, ¡°¡­It¡¯s not always necessary to be observant when it comes to the girl you like but women appreciate it when a guy notices what they¡¯re wearing and complimenting on it. In my case, I¡¯d wear something just to impress my date. Whether it¡¯s a dress, a hairclip or shoes, if he likes it then I¡¯ll keep wearing it.¡± The green glow surrounding Hofir¡¯s hands disappeared. He had movement in his fingers again. ¡°There you go. Does it feel better?¡± Hofir retracted his claws. ¡°The pain is gone. I think I¡¯m back to fighting shape again.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finally responding properly to questions. I expected a grunt or nod from you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good start. The bare minimum requirement to get a girl you like is to be a good conversationalist. There are exceptions though. Some girls like a guy who¡¯s shy and soft. I¡¯d say you fit in this category. But there¡¯s no way to tell if the girl you want prefers a guy like you. That¡¯s why it¡¯s better to approach her first. Be brave at least this once. She¡¯ll be able to tell what kind of guy you are from this alone.¡± ¡°I should¡­ be brave¡­¡± Hofir looked towards a certain place. He remembered Madilith going around that corner. The class clown had also gone there earlier. He recalled the red mark on her cheek. It made his blood boil. ¡°But remember one thing before you pursue the girl you want,¡± Sabrina looked at Hofir seriously, ¡°If you¡¯re the kind of guy who falls for someone at first sight or just because she did something kind for you then you¡¯ll never be able to tell what kind of person she really is. She¡¯ll use you by manipulating you. Her body and charm will be used as a weapon to control you.¡± ¡°¡­Is it easy to tell what kind of person someone is?¡± ¡°Not unless you¡¯re a good judge of character. It¡¯s hard to see past someone¡¯s fa?ade and reveal their true nature. I¡¯ve fallen victim to a lot of scumbags and their sweet-nothings. I was the airhead who fell for every rich or handsome guy. Now all I want is a guy who treats me right and doesn¡¯t use me. You should do the same. Since I¡¯ve warned you, you might not experience the same things. Anyway, go get her!¡± Sabrina smiled at Hofir. He smiled back, although it was a thin smile. Sabrina packed up her supplies and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m kind of interested in who it is but it¡¯s none of my business. Come see me if you need any help.¡± ¡°Sabrina¡­¡± Hofir called out before she walked away. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°¡­Can we be friends¡­?¡± Sabrina smiled awkwardly as if that was a strange thing to ask. Maybe making friends isn¡¯t as straightforward as just asking people to be friends? If that¡¯s the case then Hofir had no idea. ¡°Uhm, sure we can.¡± She then turned around and walked away. Hofir touched his cheeks. He could no longer feel his face tensed up nor his furrowed brows. He wasn¡¯t glaring at the entire world anymore. Hofir clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡­ I¡¯ll ask her to be my girlfriend¡­.¡± ¡ó Hofir was currently rehearsing what to say. He was in a secluded spot so no one will be able to hear him talking to himself. ¡°W-Would you please be my girlfriend?¡± No, that¡¯s too straightforward. The two had only recently began talking to each other. They never had much opportunity to. ¡°...I knew from the first moment I laid my eyes on you that¡­¡± Hofir shook his head. ¡°What about¡­ Your kindness made me fell for you¡­¡± That doesn¡¯t even make any sense. Truth be told, even Hofir doesn¡¯t know why he fell for her despite knowing very little about her. Sexual desire might be it. Every women that he¡¯s ever laid eyes on sparked his carnal desires. Seeing a girl fanning her cleavage on a hot day was enough to make Hofir go into heat. Not to mention the female pheromones leaked through sweat. Hofir could smell it all. Even so, he can¡¯t do anything about his urges. No girl has shown interest in him. He could¡¯ve gone to brothels but tigerkin demihumans aren¡¯t allowed in those establishments given their violent nature. There are many cases of girls being torn apart or brutally assaulted by the one they¡¯re servicing. The whole stigma started from his race¡¯s nature and it will haunt him forever. ¡°My heart gets hot when I¡¯m near you¡­ I want to listen to it¡­ So¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªHofir? What are you mumbling about?¡± ¡°!?¡± Hofir¡¯s back straightened when he heard that voice. He creakily turned his head to look at the person. Madilith looked up at him in confusion. Immediately, Hofir¡¯s nose was assaulted with the fishy odor resembling semen. A vein appeared on his temple. It was obvious why that prick took Madilith to a secluded spot. Hofir had overhead people say how Bradwyn mistreats her every day at the academy. He¡¯d constantly bug her friend group who she usually hangs out with during every lunch break. It got to the point where Evelyn had to intervene so that he would stop. How many times had he hit her in the past? Was today the first, second or third? Maybe the hundredth time? Hofir didn¡¯t know. ¡°Hofir?¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± ¡°How are your hands? Did Sabrina manage to finish up your treatment?¡± Hofir showed her his hands, ¡°They¡­ They feel fine. I think I can fight with all of you now¡­¡± He froze when Madilith grabbed his hands. She surrounded his hands in her mana. Her small soft hands ran over his skin as she inspected his fingers. Her hands felt so delicate that he thought one squeeze from him can break them. ¡°No fractured bones but I can feel some cracks in your wrist. Did Sabrina give your potions for when the fractures get worse?¡± ¡°¡­.She gave me a small bag with some potions inside. She told me to drink them if I feel a stinging sensation in my wrists.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t transform again, okay? Arthur might accidentally kill you next time. He doesn¡¯t want his comrade¡¯s death on his conscience.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll be careful when in combat.¡± Madilith smiled, ¡°Good. Uhm, I have to go ask Sabrina something. We¡¯ll talk later, okay?¡± ¡°W-Wait!¡± Madilith was about to walk away but Hofir grabbed her with both hands. ¡°Eek.¡± ¡°P-Please listen to me! I have something to tell you and it can¡¯t wait!¡± ¡°E-Eh? Uhm, okay¡­¡± Madilith looked like a small animal backed into a corner by a large predator. Hofir awkwardly let go of her and inhaled deeply. He dropped to his knees and smashed his forehead on the ground. A tiny rumble resounded. ¡°PLEASE BEAR MY CHILDREN!¡± ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡°¡­Eh?¡± A dumbfounded expression appeared on Madilith¡¯s face. Hofir immediately realized what he said and hurriedly tried to explain. ¡°W-What I meant w-was t-that I¡­ I¡­ Y-You see¡­ I really¡­ you¡­ and... Nghrr¡­.¡± ¡®Dammit! Why can¡¯t I say it!?¡¯ Hofir lowered his head. ¡°¡­I like¡­. Like¡­!¡± ¡°¡­You like me?¡± Madilith finished his sentence. He slowly looked up. Madilith averted her eyes when the two made eye contact. There was a faint blush on her cheeks that was barely noticeable. ¡°I just wanted to tell you¡­ even if there¡¯s no chance for us to be together¡­¡± Hofir slowly stood up, ¡°¡­I¡¯m not experienced in talking to girls so¡­ sorry for confessing so awkwardly¡­¡± Madilith suddenly giggled and hit his chest softly. ¡°You literally asked me to bear your children~ That¡¯s very brave of you~¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Hofir¡¯s face reddened, ¡°T-That...¡± ¡°You definitely need to practice more~¡± ¡°¡­I know¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll leave¡­¡± ¡°Do you really like me¡­?¡± Hofir stopped, ¡°Even though I¡¯m such a dirty girl?¡± He turned around and looked at Madilith who was hugging her body. ¡°I might not have been so open about my relationships with men¡­ I¡¯ve been with so many men after Al and I broke up¡­ I wanted to find love again, even though there were no signs of love blooming. Yet I continued letting them take advantage of me, ravaging me to their heart¡¯s content.¡± Madilith faced Hofir, ¡°All of them wanted to use me¡­ None of them gave me the love that I wanted. I would¡¯ve stayed even if they just pretended to love me. Fake love is better than nothing at all. I must sound like a miserable person, don¡¯t I?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Not even my best friends know what a dirty girl I¡¯ve been over the years, all because I wanted to feel loved again. I felt pleasure whenever they were inside me but the love was just not there¡­¡± she held her hands against her chest, ¡°I can¡¯t remember the last time I felt special to someone¡­ Even if it was fake¡­ Each and every one of them wanted a cute obedient s-slut who spread her legs for them on command¡­ I-I had to end it all¡­ start anew¡­They were all flings and didn¡¯t impact my schoolwork¡­ but were they worth it at the expense of my dignity?¡± Tears streamed down Madilith¡¯s cheeks. ¡°My engagement to Justeth¡­ My responsibilities as a heiress¡­ I can never be with someone I love ever again¡­¡± Madilith collapsed against Hofir. Hofir didn¡¯t know what to do. He just stood there like an idiot while Madilith cried. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry I led you on and made you fall for me¡­ I-I can¡¯t give you what you want... I-I¡¯m going to die being that man¡¯s plaything. Beatings and sex day in and day out. H-Hey, Hofir,¡± Madilith looked up at Hofir from his chest, ¡°You know... there¡¯s nothing more I want than to have children of my own¡­ Being a mother is one of my dreams. A boy and a girl¡­ Yes, two of them is enough¡­ Even more will feel like I hit the jackpot. I-I told Justeth about my dream but you know what he said? H-He said that he doesn¡¯t want a daughter¡­ only sons. He said that if I ever give him a daughter then he¡¯ll force me to abort it or give it away¡­ I don¡¯t even have a choice¡­ He¡¯s my husband so I¡­¡± Her eyes looked dead and empty. There was a lifeless smile on her face. ¡°¡ªmust obey.¡± Hofir gritted his teeth. That scum. That piece of shit. That fucker. That bastard. Hofir felt like beating his face in. The animalistic violent urges, which he had been suppressing for his whole life, were trying to claw their way through his reasoning and judgment. He can¡¯t lose his sanity now. He might end up hurting Madilith in the process. ¡°If¡­¡± Madilith bumped her head against Hofir¡¯s chest and continued, ¡°If only he disappeared then I could give myself to you, Hofir¡­¡± Hofir¡¯s mind blanked. If only he disappeared¡­ If Justeth vanished then his marriage with Madilith is over¡­ An engagement between nobles cannot be annulled unless the house with the most power pulls out or one of them dies. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ruined your tracksuit with my crying¡­¡± Madilith rubbed her cheeks with her blazer¡¯s sleeve, leaving a trail of snot on it, ¡°Hofir¡­¡± She then called out to him in a sweet, gentle voice. ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Being in your arms¡­ I really like it¡­¡± she said as she averted her eyes and rubbed her cheek, ¡°I feel so much better now that I¡¯ve let everything that had been bundled up in my heart, out. Thank you.¡± Hofir¡¯s face reddened again seeing her cute smile. How could such a cute girl have gone through so much¡­? How did she manage to stay so strong for so long? All she wanted was to feel loved. Now she can¡¯t even experiment because she¡¯s stuck at a dead end. She¡¯s one of the top 3 students in the school and has a bright future ahead of her. It¡¯s safe to say that Madilith made it in life. She¡¯s gifted in both academics and magic. Yet she still lacks one thing: someone who loves her. ¡°Hofir¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I know it¡¯s not what you wanted but please take this¡­¡± Madilith stood on her tippy-toes and planted a kiss on Hofir¡¯s cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t ever go back to how you were before, okay? You¡¯re so much cooler and sweeter like this. You¡¯re someone a girl like me can rely on, I can tell. Mfufufu.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®She¡¯s so cute¡­¡¯ Hofir could look at her smile for hours in a daze. Every women he¡¯s known up until now had only sparked sexual attraction but Madilith was different. ¡°¡ªEveryone, it¡¯s time to go!!¡± Arthur¡¯s voice boomed, interrupting Hofir who wanted to say something. Madilith smiled and grabbed Hofir¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go get those artifacts~!¡± Hofir looked down at Madilith who was pulling him forward. Her beautiful brown hair danced as she jogged with Hofir. This girl¡­ He will protect her with everything he¡¯s got. Why did this sweet girl have to go through so much? She cried so easily when she let out all her feelings. What can happen if she bottles all those feelings up next time? That Justeth guy¡­ He needs to disappear. Chapter 190 Part 1: Trial(1) The library''s ceiling soars high above, supported by colossal stone columns adorned with carvings of creatures that are seemingly battling angels, coming face-to-face with their spears of light and majestic wings. Stained glass windows¡ªeach a masterpiece of art that Flora had only seen a few times during her time as a princess¡ªallow shards of multi-coloured lights to dance upon the towering bookshelves. The tinted windows depict scenes of legendary tales, celestial constellations, and heroes from perhaps bygone eras, bathing the library in a soft, kaleidoscopic glow. The shelves themselves seem to stretch into infinity, holding a vast collection of manuscripts, scrolls, and codices. The ancient texts, bearing the wisdom of long-forgotten civilizations, share space with mystical grimoires filled with incantations and arcane knowledge. The books are meticulously arranged, with leather-bound volumes secured by golden clasps, and illuminated manuscripts adorned with strange calligraphy and embellishments. There were probably over 10 floors in this cathedral from what Flora has seen. Each floor was massive, beating the palace she grew up in by three times. She knew this because she used to run around the palace in laps, much to her family¡¯s annoyance. She never got out of the kingdom much except when her master was around so she had to use the palace for her workouts and training. Her family didn¡¯t allow her to leave the palace grounds anyway unless it¡¯s with someone they trust¡ªlike her master. He was appointed¡ªon recommendation from her father who knew him personally¡ªwhich is why her parents trusted him to take care of her. As expected, it was easy to get lost in this place. If Flora hadn¡¯t been paying attention to her surroundings, then she would¡¯ve gotten lost. Luckily, she had an alternative plan to keep track of her surroundings. ¡°And one here.¡± Flora threw a small white disk¡ªknown as a totem plate¡ªinto the air. It floated on its own when the seal on its surface glowed. She had left similar disks like these floating in other areas she¡¯s been to in this building. There¡¯s a reason for this: first is to secure a way back outside or to the main hallway leading up to the entrance. The second reason is to make it easy for Arthur and the others to navigate this place by following her tracks if they decide to explore. There¡¯s another issue to address. Her work might¡¯ve been for nothing if the rooms end up moving again once she destroys the next runestone. Flora looked up at a wall. There were vine-like things on the walls, every one of them glowing a different color. The vines go right through the floors and there was probably something supplying them with that glowing energy. But what use do they have? Are they responsible for controlling the mechanism that moves the walls and floors? Perhaps that could be the case. Flora knew that Elves are very advanced in magic, maybe it¡¯s the same for every realm or world? Seeing as how that¡¯s the case, the cathedral might¡¯ve been designed to be a living artifact. Living artifacts are structures that have the capabilities to move, either by themselves or through certain sequences and actions (like pushing buttons or pulling levers). All Flora did was destroy a runestone so the cathedral must have a control room somewhere that¡¯s either being operated on through her actions or someone is watching her, ready to push buttons to trick her into thinking she¡¯s the reason for the room moving. Flora lifted her middle finger. ¡°Can you see this, fucker? You must be playing games with me, huh? Twiddling your thumbs while spying on me like a pervert. If you¡¯re out there then I¡¯ll find you and kill you painlessly.¡± Flora had no evidence to suggest that some mastermind was controlling the cathedral from inside so she might look like an idiot from another perspective. If there really is someone then they should be keeping an eye on her, watching her every move. This must be a game of theirs. ¡°If it¡¯s a game then I should expect to run into trials to let me pass and find the next runestone.¡± Flora unsheathed her sword. She could sense several monsters hiding among the bookshelves and piles of books. It might just be easier to send a powerful shockwave their way but she¡¯d rather avoid doing that since the entire floor above might collapse on her. Not only that, the runestone might get lost in the rubble if it¡¯s not damaged by the falling debris or her attack. ¡°Could these monsters be the trials I have to complete? That seems a bit too easy. But I prefer it this way.¡± She¡¯s not very smart when it comes to solving puzzles and riddles. From what she knows, dungeons and relic tombs that have puzzles where you have to destroy certain objects to complete a puzzle is known as ¡°beginner trials¡±. Even a simpleton can solve them. ¡®I should¡¯ve asked that Anais girl to come with me. She¡¯s a know-it-all so she should be able to solve this trial rather quickly.¡¯ Flora activated a body strengthening technique: [Celestial Refinement Core] ¨C a technique that improves all bodily functions by 50%. This includes metabolism, muscle memory, learning comprehension, arm strength, among countless others (even sexual pleasure). It¡¯s a beginner technique that all warriors learn in the first years of their training. To be able to improve all bodily functions, you need to perfect the art (which Flora could do in a matter of days). The preponderance of warriors cannot do the same. They either quit learning the art and move on to the next or they quit altogether. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. If you can¡¯t perfect the art then it¡¯ll continue straining your body until you die(sort of like that dangerous power known as Aether). Flora has never had this problem before because she could master the art astronomically faster than the average person. Flora closed her eyes. She could see herself in the third person perspective again. This time she limited her senses to this particular floor. She¡¯s already aware that this won¡¯t help her locate the runestones. That¡¯s because she already tried this earlier. Runic energy can¡¯t be sensed unless you¡¯re a runic master well-versed in the study of runes and runic magic. A magic item can also help you in this case. The reason she¡¯s enhancing her senses with this technique is to get a better understanding of the floor¡¯s layout¡ªthe bookshelves, tables, chairs and other objects that prevent one from walking straight through this floor. This will allow her to move through the floor flawlessly even at high speeds. ¡°Alright. That should do it,¡± She held her sword¡¯s tip near the floor. She placed her feet firmly on the ground. Then she charged like a gale! Flora moved through the maze-like library with precision, twisting her body skillfully when maneuvering around corners while cutting down every monster that stood in her path. They were so weak that one strike was enough. ¡®Humph, guess I¡¯m too strong for them.¡¯ The monsters that noticed her couldn¡¯t react in time while the ones who didn¡¯t were skewered helplessly. The lights suddenly went out. ¡°Hah! So there really is someone watching me! You think a little darkness can stop me!?¡± Flora stomped the floor, collapsing a part of the floor and sending violent shockwaves throughout the whole level. The monsters recovered quickly and charged at her in waves. Flora¡¯s vision might be obstructed but that doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s gotten weaker or that she¡¯s at a disadvantage. Flora pulled back her fist and punched the air, sending a powerful shockwave towards the monsters, toppling nearly all of them over. She jumped and stomped on the heads of two of those monsters. The next moment she kicked one of the towering shelves, causing the shelf to fall on top of the monsters which was followed by rumbling. Flora sheathed her sword and charged at the monsters, ripping the head off one of them, breaking the legs of another, and then tearing its jaw open and shoving the other monster¡¯s head down its throat. She then smacked another monster on both sides of its head, crushing its skull and spewing brain matter all over her. Flora roared like a wild animal and ripped out another monster¡¯s heart. ¡°Bring it on, you shits!¡± Flora pounced at a group of monsters that tried to run away. Two goliath monsters tried to crush Flora with their weight alone but Flora ripped them apart with her bare hands when she lost her grip on her sword. The smaller monsters stepped aside, allowing the bigger monsters to face Flora. Flora slicked back her hair and tied it into a messy bun. She picked up her sword, sheathed it and held up her fist. Flora was about to charge at the monsters before she felt a chilling sensation go up her spine. The sensation was filled with so much killing intent that she was petrified for a few seconds. She noticed that the monsters had dropped onto their knees, with their heads on the floor. ¡®Are they scared of whatever released that killing intent? Whatever. They¡¯re easy prey while defenceless like this.¡¯ ¡°All you¡¯ll accomplish with these numbers is breaking a nail! Don¡¯t even get me started on how weak you all are!¡± She rushed at them with incredible speed. However, before she could reach the goliaths, she was hit on the head with a powerful blow. Flora was sent crashing into the floor. She quickly got up and gained distance from this new arrival. While that was indeed a powerful attack, especially since it targeted her head, it wasn¡¯t enough to stop her. Flora looked up. The thing that attacked her donned glowing red armour with golden wings behind its back illuminating the surroundings. ¡®A knight¡­? In a place like this? What¡¯s up with the wings? Is it an archangel? That can¡¯t be.¡¯ ¡°How dare you taint this sanctuary of Father with your diseased self!? You, who dare to trespass upon these sacred grounds, are nothing more than a base, cowardly vagabond, devoid of honour or virtue. You portray yourself as a swordsman who carries with her the virtue of a knight yet you show none of that when sheathing your weapon! Barbaric! Savage! No code of honour! It is a pitiful soul who seeks to challenge the valour of a true knight! Your insolence and arrogance reeks of desperation. Your ill-fated intrusion will be met with the swift retribution it so rightfully deserves. Know this, you scoundrel, that within these walls, honour and chivalry stand as mighty as us ¡°Cell Guardians¡±, and your presence is an affront to all that is noble and just. Turn back now, and perhaps you shall escape this confrontation with the tattered remains of your dignity, for in crossing swords with me, you have embarked on a path that leads only to ignominious defeat! You march this sanctuary so confidently which boils my blood because you set your diseased boots on this holy ground! I had to disobey Honorary Advisor, Lungcan¡¯s order to appear in front of you but no matter! Father will understand my feelings to protect his sanctuary!¡± The knight roared and hit the floor with his great shield. His exclamation shook the entire level, pushing back the monsters that Flora had been fighting earlier. The monsters gained more distance from the screaming knight, a sign that they¡¯re scared of him. Flora stood up to get a better look at this annoying insect. He was fairly large, matching Hofir in height. Judging by his rounded-belly armour, he appears to be obese. On his left hand was a great shield and, on his right, a huge hammer. ¡°Take me to your master or whoever¡¯s in charge. Or better yet point me to the remaining runestones.¡± ¡°Grrr, how dare you talk in the presence of a true knight with that filthy mouth!? I shall teach you the old ways us knights punish the insolence of vermin!¡± The knight¡¯s hammer was suddenly right in front of Flora¡¯s face! ¡°Wha!?¡± Flora hurriedly put up her arms to block. She felt a jolt of electricity and pain going up her arms, rendering them numb for a few seconds. She was then pulled by the hair and her face was smashed onto the floor. ¡°Fucker!¡± Flora punched a dent in the knight¡¯s armor with all her strength. The knight was sent backwards but not so much as to lose his footing. He quickly recovered and bashed his hammer and shield together in a taunt. ¡°Such a weak punch will never shatter this great armor given to me by the Blight King!¡± ¡®He¡¯s not just strong but fast too. Is there really a fat tub of lard in there?¡¯ ¡°Not only are you a diseased vermin, you speak words, inside this holy ground, that mocks the very gods! Unforgiveable! Deplorable! Hateful! How dare you use such foul language!?¡± ¡°Shut your fucking mouth. I don¡¯t give a damn about how upset you are. You¡¯re so annoying. Let¡¯s just get this fight over with so that I can go back to looking for the runestones.¡± ¡°I ought to wash that foul mouth with your blood!¡± Chapter 190 Part 2: Trial(2) He appeared in front of Flora in an instant again. Flora clicked her tongue and tried to parry the hammer with her gauntlets. It worked! Although the next moment the knight slammed the shield against her. A loud twang rang out. ¡°Wha!?¡± the knight exclaimed in surprise when he noticed that Flora was still standing even after that attack, ¡°To think your diseased self possesses this much strength! You do not deserve it!¡± He was about to swing the hammer again but Flora moved first, jumping and kicking him in the head. He stumbled backwards. Flora then appeared behind him. Her arms were surrounded in a white energy that twisted like two spiraling mini-tornadoes. She punched the knight with both spirals, sending him rolling several meters until he crashed into a wall. She quickly unsheathed her sword and charged at the knight who was still on the ground. The knight suddenly lifted his shield and hit the floor with it. A bright beam of light was sent towards Flora, sending her flying across the room. She crashed into two bookshelves. ¡°Guh!¡± she heard a loud crack coming from her shoulder. A few books fell on top of Flora who crashed onto the floor. She tried moving her right shoulder but only felt pain coming from it. ¡®Shit, I can¡¯t pop it back into place now. That guy won¡¯t give me that leeway.¡¯ She noticed the bluish pigmentation at the top of her clavicle. A shadow suddenly appeared over her. ¡°Oh shit!¡± ¡°Watch that tone, filth!¡± The knight¡¯s hammer came crashing down on Flora. She could feel the power and pressure behind it. If she doesn¡¯t move now then her upper body will get crushed. That¡¯s what her instincts told her. Alas, the knight¡¯s attack was much too fast for her to dodge. ¡°!!!!¡± Flora applied dozens of body art techniques onto her body a split second before the hammer made contact with her. She was sent flying through the walls and ended up in another room. The room she arrived in had light and wasn¡¯t as dark as where she was earlier. At least she doesn¡¯t have to rely on her instincts to fight in the dark anymore. This will make the fight much easier. A mouthful of blood fell out of Flora¡¯s mouth when she got up. The body techniques she applied to her body in that split second before being struck managed to spare her the pain from that powerful blow. One of Flora¡¯s eyes was covered in blood, so much so that it was difficult for her to see through it. She tried to rub her eye but that resulted in it burning instead. ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Flora popped her shoulder back into place. She looked up ahead. The knight was slowly walking towards her. ¡°Remarkable. Are all barbarians as resilient as you are?¡± ¡°Stop insulting me, you piece of shit. Your holier-than-thou attitude is pissing me off.¡± ¡°Hohoho, I admit I have been rather boorish. The only ounce of respect I have for you now is because of the blows you took that would¡¯ve broken a normal human¡¯s body. My ignorant self was under the impression that all humans besides the King, are weak. That is a sign that your body is a mountain, something only disciplined warriors possess. However, your strength is what interests me more. You are too strong to be a mere level 40.¡± ¡®He can see my level?¡¯ Flora only checked her level at the Mercenary Guild back when she registered herself. Back then she was still level 37. It seems that killing all those monsters on the way to the dungeon worked out in her favor. Her master was right about one thing: the speed at which she grows stronger is incredible. ¡°I will have to experiment on your body once I defeat you. I must know what is your secret to the power you possess.¡± ¡°You¡¯re that confident, huh? You¡¯ll only become my stepping stone to increasing my level!¡± Flora charged at the knight. The knight met her sword with his greatshield. He tried to bash Flora with the shield but Flora dodged since she had already adapted to his fighting style. It wasn¡¯t that hard to adapt to. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. She never met a tank that could actually take her blows until now so she didn¡¯t bother studying their fighting styles. All she knew was that their armor and shields are annoying and she needs to get rid of them. The shield comes first. Flora smashed her gauntlet against the knight¡¯s shield. He was pushed back slightly but charged at her again. ¡®No dent? What kind of shield is that that it can withstand magic gauntlets!?¡¯ She had loaded her gauntlets with crystals before coming into the cathedral. The gauntlets¡¯ special power allows her to transfer the energy that¡¯s created from smashing her two gauntlets together, to her opponent. In short, her gauntlets store energy, which can then be weaponized to break an enemy¡¯s equipment. ¡®Plan B it is.¡¯ Flora exchanged blows with the knight, both of them not allowing the other to recover their posture or fall back. The vibrations from them fighting each other caused cracks to form on the walls. Soon parts of the roof started collapsing. Flora and the knight were evenly matched in both power and speed in that moment. The only issue is that he¡¯s covered in armor while she only has a chest plate, kneeguards and gauntlets. Flora has never worn armor before because she prefers parrying blows and dodging over tanking blows. Armor would only slow her down. The worry she has now is getting hit by that knight¡¯s huge hammer. Even with her plethora of body arts, she wouldn¡¯t survive a lot of powerful blows. Flora tried to strike the gap in the knight¡¯s shoulder plate, aiming for his flesh. The knight lifted his shield at that moment, which her sword hit instead. She was knocked back by the recoil of that blow and left wide open. ¡°Take this, vermin!¡± the knight used that chance to charge at her and swing his hammer down, trying to crush Flora¡¯s head from the top down. Flora applied more body arts in top of those that were active. She disappeared the next moment. ¡°Hm!?¡± the knight hurriedly looked around the room. Flora had applied a body art that increases her speed and another art that makes her invisible. She jumped to the right side of the knight, waiting for her moment to strike. It seems the dumb oaf can¡¯t even sense his opponent despite screeching about what it means to be a knight. Flora noticed something about his shield. There were strange glowing shape around the inside of his shield, particularly the area around where he was gripping the shield. Flora¡¯s eyes widened. The two runes! Both the ¡°Volm¡± and ¡°Urilikili¡± runes were on the inside of the shield, both possessing the respective color she saw on the rectangular runestone above the gate. ¡®Why does he have both runes on his shield? No, that¡¯s not important right now. I need to destroy his shield.¡¯ She didn¡¯t notice the runes on the shield at first since she only ever saw the front of it. He must be the trial. Flora wondered to herself, ¡®What¡¯ll happen once I break the shield?¡¯ ¡°¡ªThere you are, scum!¡± the knight charged at the still invisible Flora. ¡®Shit, I was still for too long.¡¯ The body art she¡¯s been using is very ineffective for drawn-out battles. Once using the art, you only have a few minutes to decide what action you want to take. The body art can only hide you so long as your presence doesn¡¯t leak. Flora parried the knight¡¯s hammer strike, causing it to crash into the floor. She then hit his wrist which made him drop the hammer. ¡°Ugh!¡± the knight managed to grab her by the neck with his free hand. ¡®This fucker is strong! But can you withstand a kick to the head from me at full power!?¡¯ he was trying to break her neck but Flora managed to grab two of his fingers before he could squeeze down. ¡°ARGH!!!¡± Flora managed to break those two fingers. At the same time the knight let her go. She kicked his head with all her might. He dropped on his knees and wobbled. Did she manage to stun him? Flora grabbed him by the helmet with her left hand and held out her right hand freely. She then closed her eyes and envisioned herself pulling off a seal keeping something contained within her body: her inner essence. A gas-like energy seeped out of her right hand. The atmosphere within the room became several times heavier due to the pressure being emitted by the essence. The technique she¡¯s planning on using is known as [Essence Transfer] body art. What it basically does is let out a small amount of essence from her body and send that energy through her body at the speed of sound. Warriors can freely choose which body part they want their essence to come out of before sending it through their body and which part they want to release all that essence. A capable weapon is usually recommended by masters to use this technique since you cannot use it without some injuries to your body. Warriors that don¡¯t possess aura or Ki use this technique as a sort of projectile with similar function to an aura or Ki blast, just much weaker. Flora¡¯s current sword would shatter the minute she tried sending her essence through it. In this case, Flora was using her right hand to gather her essence and her left hand to release it all. This is one of her most deadly techniques. It basically sends her inner essence through her opponent¡¯s body at rapid speeds. This can break through flesh, muscle, bone and even armor. Flora closed her right hand. A sound similar to suction resounded as the energy was being pulled into her body again. The energy was manageable in this state for her so there were no dangers in using it for this technique. An issue would arise if she used too much, which can cause her to lose control. Flora¡¯s body glowed as the energy moved through her body. At that moment the knight snapped out of his daze. He grabbed Flora¡¯s arm and tried to pry it off. However, Flora was prepared to lose that arm just to stop him so she held on firmly. ¡°Hjkkk¡­. Lkkkgsgggv¡­!¡± he gargled incoherently. She smirked at him. ¡°It seems your head is your weak spot, huh? You can barely mutter a word now. Thank god I don¡¯t have to hear those annoying speeches of yours.¡± ¡®I should¡¯ve aimed for your head right from the start.¡¯ If she did then she wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so many injuries just to stop this one guy. ¡®I need to do better.¡¯ At that moment, a beam of pure light was shot from Flora¡¯s left hand, completely obliterating the knight¡¯s upper body. The energy didn¡¯t stop there. It continued travelling through multiple rooms, with not a sign of it stopping. The knight¡¯s body collapsed, as did his shield. His upper body was nowhere to be seen. ¡°This guy wasn¡¯t human¡­ I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised in a place like this.¡± Flora looked at the wiggling worms that came out of his burnt flesh. Most of his armor was also destroyed in that blast so she could also see his tar black skin, which didn¡¯t belong to a human. Flora looked at her left forearm. It was in a pitiful state. Her fingers were black and blue, oozing blood with each motion. ¡°I want my damn sword back..¡± Chapter 191: Blight Kings Vessel ¡°¡ªMiss Flora!¡± Flora could hear Anais¡¯ voice as she walked down the corridor, heading back to the gate. ¡°Nn?¡± Flora looked up and saw that everyone already made it inside. Anais and Sabrina ran up to Flora. ¡°What happened!? Your arm, it¡¯s coming off!¡± Sabrina hurriedly took out a bandage to secure Flora¡¯s arm which was being held up by only a thin piece of her skin. The cells within her bone and flesh were already dead so her arm was rotting. ¡°I¡¯m gonna be fine. Catch¡ªwe can open that gate with this.¡± Flora threw it at Anais. Sabrina made Flora sit down against the wall. Arthur came over with a gentle smile on his face, ¡°Thank you for what you did. We would¡¯ve been delayed a lot had you not fought for our sake. I can tell that you were in quite the tough fight.¡± ¡°Whatever¡­ Destroy that thing, alright? I¡¯m too tired to do it.¡± ¡°Eh? Destroy it?¡± Anais looked at her in confusion. ¡°See those runes up on that gate? The runes on the shield are identical to it. Just destroy it then the gate will open.¡± ¡°Ah, now I see! It¡¯s a Tomni Puzzle,¡± Anais looked between the shield and the gate blocking their way, ¡°Tomni is runic for sound. When one rune breaks, a unique frequency¡ªtoo low for the human ear to pick up¡ªis emitted by the dissipating energy. You get a different sound for every rune on the Runic Table. That¡¯s why every rune sounds ¡®unique¡¯.¡± ¡®I was right. She knows what it is.¡¯ Arthur spoke again, ¡°Let me help, Sabrina. I can¡¯t heal Miss Flora completely but I can help you reattach her arm.¡± ¡°Yes, that would be a great help.¡± Sabrina took out a few potions and gave it to Flora, ¡°Please drink these.¡± Flora did as she said. Her body was relieved of all fatigue and her minor injuries were healed soon after. Arthur and Sabrina began the healing process. ¡°Where¡¯s Daraia and the other vanguards? We can¡¯t do much with archers and mages.¡± ¡°They¡¯re on their way,¡± said Arthur, ¡°Their energy signatures are approaching the cathedral. They¡¯ve been on the move for a while. I assume they found some artifacts that might prove useful to them.¡± ¡°Good. We can kill that thing behind the gate quicker this way.¡± ¡°You know what¡¯s behind the gate? How?¡± Arthur looked skeptical. ¡°It¡¯s called a warrior¡¯s sense. You should learn it sometime. It will give you a broader perspective of things.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arthur took out a notebook and a pen. ¡®Are you seriously taking notes at a time like this? Haa¡­¡¯ ¡°You can identify the form of your adversaries, which can help you determine how big they are or what they look like. Each individual has a different energy signature which you can identify easily. For example, if you and Sabrina were to stand behind a wall or door. One of you lifts their right hand and the other their left hand. I¡¯ll be able to tell who¡¯s doing what even if I can¡¯t see you. Your energy signatures aren¡¯t just differentiated by color but by intensity as well.¡± Her eyes can go through any object and move freely. There¡¯s no limit to how far she can see but there¡¯s a limit to how far she can control it. If her eyes travels further than the allowed range then she¡¯ll end up going in random directions, with no way to move on her own. ¡°Your senses are that specific¡­? I can¡¯t tell signatures apart besides identifying them by strength. Like I could pinpoint Hofir out back when he was fighting the horde because his power is very unstable. His energy signature is like a stone being thrown in a still body of water.¡± Arthur then looked at Flora with a determined expression. ¡°W-Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Feeling weirded out, Flora cringed. ¡°I would like Miss Flora to please teach me how to identify energy signatures!¡± ¡°What? No.¡± Flora denied immediately. ¡°EH!? Rejected just like that!?¡± ¡°I already have a student. I can¡¯t take another one.¡± ¡°W-What? Who?¡± ¡°That kid who recently became heir to the Berkley House, Luke.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Find someone else to teach you. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone capable of what I can do.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand how crazy it is to identify a person by their signatures, Miss Flora.¡± Sabrina muttered with a sigh, ¡°I suppose common sense doesn¡¯t apply to you.¡± ¡°I think there might be people capable of that at the Murim Martial Alliance¡­¡± said Arthur with a thoughtful expression, ¡°But getting into their school will be very difficult. They despise knights who use weapons to fight and not their own bodies so there¡¯s that as well¡­¡± ¡°I guess you¡¯ll have to wait until I finish Luke¡¯s training then.¡± Flora shrugged. ¡°Hahaha¡­. Is it fine if I come by to watch from time to time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really care. Do what you want. I don¡¯t know when the kid will be done with his training. It could take years. If you¡¯re willing to wait that long then maybe I can take you as my student.¡± Arthur merely nodded with a downcast glance. ¡°Done,¡± said Sabrina as she removed the bandage, ¡°With that you should be able to fight now.¡± Flora moved her arm and nodded in satisfaction. At that moment a boom resounded, followed by the sound of gears moving and chains being pulled. The runestone slab above the gate broke into pieces and fell on the floor. A magic circle formula appeared on the gate before the gate opened. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Immediately after a light came through the gate, followed by dozens of singing voice that sounded like a chorus. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Arthur unsheathed his sword. *** What¡¯s that sound? Ah, singing¡­ It sounds like singing¡­ A choir, thought the creature. The choir¡¯s majestic and uplifting melodies seem to evoke the feeling of reverence and celebration to a god, who created them. Just listening to their tone and the volume and which they sing, you can tell that the song comes from the heart. Then there¡¯s the Father reading from the scripture. His booming voice matched the choir singing in volume alone but it didn¡¯t sound out of place. Rather, their synchronization were perfectly matched. -"Dear congregation, today we gather in the light of our faith, seeking guidance and solace. Let us reflect on the teachings of love and compassion, for in these uncertain times, they serve as our steadfast anchors. Remember, it is through our actions that we honor our beliefs, extending kindness to all those in need. Let us strengthen our faith, supporting one another on this journey of spiritual growth. We stand in the presence of the divine, in the embrace of our Creator, whose love knows no bounds. We cannot see him as he is beyond what our feeble minds can comprehend, but he can see us, and that is what¡¯s most important! As we gather in this sacred space, let us lift our voices in praise and adoration for the blessings bestowed upon us. He is the guiding light that illuminates our paths and the source of wisdom that enlightens our souls. In the face of adversity, His strength empowers us; in times of despair, His comfort consoles us! Do we not have a wonderful god!? Praise be His glorious name! I will continue to praise this wonderful deity who has gifted us life! His love is a boundless ocean that drenches our spirits with its eternal waves, washing away our doubts and fears. I do not fear that I cannot wake up tomorrow! What I fear is not being able to praise Him anymore! His love carries away the burdens we bear, allowing us to rise anew with hope and courage! That hope that He will return unto our realm and take us to the kingdom of the gods, that courage that we will take his hand as he guides us! Help us be beacons of light, spreading hope to those in darkness, love to those in despair, and peace to those in turmoil! Glory is their kingdom, a realm fearsome and mighty! We shall continue to sing Your praises!¡± The booming voice of the Father resounded. His admiration for this ¡°god¡± of his was evident in the love and praise in his words. Silence. A heavy silence dawned when the singing and sermon stopped. It¡¯s the same sermon, word-for-word and the same songs, every single day. It had been that way for centuries. It will continue to be this way until the curse that was brought upon this world, is vanquished. Heavy. ¡°It¡± could feel something heavy sitting on top of it as it struggled to drag its feet across the well-maintained marbled floor. Hurts. ¡°It¡± could feel a burning pain coming from its abdomen as if something sharp sliced its gut open but ¡°It¡± could not touch the wound. Tired. ¡°It¡± could not close its eyes to embrace sweet slumber. ¡°It¡± continues wandering, as it has for centuries. ¡°It¡± was a slave to the curse that gives it life. ¡°¡­..¡± No words came out of its gaping mouth. Its vocal cords, despite being three times the size of any normal human, could not produce coherent speech, only gurgles. The wandering creature could not voice its desires, its dreams, its pain nor suffering. It could only endure, for it has no will to resist. It wanders the darkness hoping for a light to save it from its torment brought onto it by its own doing, even a speck of light will do. The brilliance of the marbled floor-nave and its exquisite furniture did not bring a shred of light in that darkness the creature found itself in. ¡°The Father has delivered a wonderful speech and the angels still have their beautiful voices.¡± The same line yet again. The creature hears this same phrase every day whenever the father stops giving his sermon. The entity that says this phrase and occupies the same seat every day was a monster that had layers of fat and flesh covering its body. Its one bulging eye was the first thing one would notice about this grotesque creature if not for its unattractive figure. The entity was floating in the air since it had no legs to walk. Everything that had ever happened or will happen has happened before. The creature had seen it all. Its curse gave it this power. Has it been hundreds of times, thousands, no, maybe millions already? The creature didn¡¯t know. All it knows is that it is cursed to experience today, yesterday and tomorrow forever. It will never rest unless someone or something destroys the curse deep within its exposed stomach. ¡°The intruders are here. How are they not dead yet¡­ What a resilient bunch¡­ I, Lungcan, promise that as your caretaker, I will eliminate them. I will send the Blood Cell to take care of them first. If he and his brethren fails to do so then our ultimate weapon will have to step in. Cursama¡¯s power will take too long to vanquish them all.¡± The same dialogue, same gestures, same tone, same eye movement¡­ over and over again. Was reality itself experiencing¡ªwhat do they call it again in his world¡ªa bug? Or was this truly his punishment for the deeds he committed when he ¡°came¡± here? The Blight King. A bug in the system, an unstoppable force that nothing could overpower, nor control. Its tale was drowned out by the beings known as Star Beast, Demon King and Entity X. It had all the power that no man or god could possess. Those Elves were just living peacefully inside their city but he decided to end their lives one day¡ªon a whim. Back then, the creature did not regret slaughtering them all to keep all their treasures for itself. While its desire to protect others was non-existent, its sick and perverse desire to take from others was still prevalent. It had free will and the power to do whatever it wanted. Why didn¡¯t the creature kill all the Outsiders or the Star Beast itself, when it had the power to do so? Why did it not become a hero and save people when it had the power to do so? It had free will and the power to do whatever it wanted. All suffering would¡¯ve ended if it just used its power for good. Now it watches this world end in a loop, with no way to stop it. It cannot leave this world. It will remain inside this room, looking at its ghastly visage in the mirrored walls until the end of time. Kill me for good. Reincarnation and transmigration is fun¡ªuntil you suffer the consequences of your actions. That¡¯s what this creature came to understand after its life as a ¡°King of Curses¡±. It traversed the Nine Realms enjoying its new life as one of the strongest beings alive. The king courted goddesses and mortals, fighting in battles which had their tales lost throughout time and the king killed countless divine beasts for sport, effectively erasing most of them from the mortal realm entirely, even the all-powerful Great Moon Wolf that could devour planets. None who faced the king could withstand his mighty power. The king grew bored of such a life and instead devoted itself to finding Star Grade artifacts, while careful not to involve itself with the protagonist. Its reign as the King of Curses ended on one of its treasure hunts¡­ Now it will remain stuck in this loop until a Light can sever the curse completely. The creature looked up at the glorious painting of a knight standing above the corpses of his enemies. There were dark clouds above and bloody rain falling down on the corpses. Thousands of roots grew out of the sky, consuming the souls of the corpses on the earth. Ah, the prophecy of the ¡°Swallowing Tree¡±, the tree that will take all life from the Nine Realms. The Blight King wanted to fulfil that prophecy but knew that he would be stopped by the gods, thus he could only depict the Nine Realms¡¯ own ¡°Ragnarok¡± in his fantasies. The creature¡¯s eyes were drawn to the knight pointing its sword toward the sky. The Blight King, once a being of unfathomable power, now an empty vessel, wailed. Its cries could be heard reverberating throughout the cathedral, carrying with it an overwhelming pressure that brought all its creations to their knees out of fear. ¡°!!!!!¡± The screams continued but no tear was shed. The Vessel had no eyeballs to speak of so it could not produce tears. In fact, it has no organs at all. It¡¯s just an empty vessel that¡¯s still alive somehow. The only difference between It and a vase meant for flowers is that It can still move, despite being empty inside. The creature gripped the fiery red spear in its hand. A spear that looked like the fiery pits of hell itself. It changed its grip on the spear and tried to cut off its neck. If it cannot escape this church using its legs then why not kill itself? Surely, it should be free to do that? That¡¯s not the case at all. Three pairs of hands prevented it from doing the deed. Those hands belonged to the three beings protruding out of its back¡ªthe Elf Father and two Elf nuns. -¡°The Lord is watching! Do not throw away your life that he righteously gave you!¡± Righteously? How could placing such a curse on your body¡ªa mockery to your creator¡ªbe righteous? The creature didn¡¯t know which god created it but surely the god must be smiling in ridicule while looking at it suffer the consequences of its own actions. -¡°We do not wish to see you punished for destroying the temple that is your body that the Lord gave you!¡± Punishment? What punishment would be worse than this life? The creature¡¯s arms fell limply to the side, a weak moan escaping its gaping mouth, with its head lowered. There is no escape for this accursed undead. You would be a fool to believe otherwise. Chapter 192: Mark The party arrangement was as follows: Main magicians: Madilith and Anais Vanguards: Flora(swordsman), Hofir(warrior), Toldur(shield bearer/tank), Arthur(swordsman) Archers: Tetrin and Jaya(adventurers from the rescue party¡ªtwo B rankers) Priests: Sabrina and Bradwyn That was about it. They were a small party but were strong enough to take down an S-class monster. If Daraia and the others join up then they could even be enough for two S-class monsters. ¡®My magic item is sensing that a dozen people entered the church a few minutes after us... It must be them.¡¯ Madilith looked down at the small crystal ball in her hand, ¡®They¡¯ll probably take 10 minutes to get here. If we¡¯re lucky then we can finish up here before then.¡¯ Of course, that¡¯s being really optimistic. Whoever placed that gate between the library and the church could put several obstacles in their way, making it difficult for Daraia¡¯s team to meet up with Madilith and the others. Madilith looked up ahead. They were walking down a hall of some sort. It had tables stacked with all sorts of delicacies but had empty chairs. Was there a wedding in this banquet hall before the hall incident with the Blight King? Strange how the meat on the tables didn¡¯t rot and still had a delicious aroma surrounding it. It was as if time itself had stopped in this church. ¡°I was expecting something to jump out of the corner and attack us,¡± said Arthur when he came to a stop, ¡°It¡¯s strange how it doesn¡¯t feel like we¡¯re in enemy territory.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t let your guard down,¡± warned Flora, ¡°The food on the tables here is a dead giveaway that something strange is going on. It¡¯s like whatever is watching us wants us to let down our guards.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s keep on moving, everyone.¡± The group began moving again. A magic circle suddenly appeared on the floor, surrounding the whole group. ¡°Get your weapons ready!¡± Arthur shouted as his body was surrounded in white aura. Madilith¡¯s vision darkened before the scenery changed. They arrived at what seemed to be a gigantic hall, much larger than the banquet hall from before. There were a variety of objects scattered around the hall, each of which were covered with white sheets. ¡°A giant¡­?¡± Madilith noticed a huge statue when she turned around. The statue wore a long priestly robe and a big pope¡¯s hat¡ªsort of like a choir dress uniform that the pope from their world wears to holy services. It even had a staff with a slightly rotated ¡°L¡± shaped object on the top. Madilith scanned the whole room while the group were in distress. She looked to the left. ¡®Paintings of angels and¡­¡¯ Madilith then looked to the right, ¡®...paintings of a knight slaughtering those same angels¡­¡¯ Is that the Blight King, wondered Madilith. What kind of king would have a hall with paintings of angels coming down from heaven, only for them to be killed by his hand? ¡°¡ªA disease or bacterium that harms one¡¯s body must be eradicated before it can harm the host it resides in,¡± a voice came from the other end of the gigantic hall. ¡°What the!? Didn¡¯t I kill you!?¡± Flora exclaimed, ¡°H-Huh, wait, you¡¯re skinnier?¡± Flora then asked in confusion. ¡°You know this knight, Miss Flora?¡± Arthur asked after he unsheathed his sword. ¡°That voice is similar but¡­ his armor¡­ It¡¯s not red like before and has a slimmer shape¡­¡± The knight who was approaching them wore a full set of radiant white armor, with a spear as his main weapon. A red scarf was around his neck, flowing freely in the wind(even though they were inside and there were no windows open). ¡°He didn¡¯t use a spear before. Who the hell are you!?¡± Flora shouted as she unsheathed her sword. ¡°You need not worry about my noble name, vermin. Diseases ought to be exterminated and not treated as my equals. Death terminates whichever memories you harbored in life. We would only waste our time chatting away, even if the seconds are miniscule.¡± ¡°Tch, he has that same annoying voice and condescending attitude. I¡¯m going to beat the shit out of you again!¡± Flora charged at the knight. She swung her sword but was met with the body of his spear. A loud twang rang out as the hall rumbled. ¡°There¡¯s a door on the other end of the hallway!¡± Arthur shouted, ¡°It must lead to the grave of the Blight King! Let¡¯s go, everyone!¡± ¡°I WILL NOT LET YOU VERMIN TAINT MY KING¡¯S RESTING PLACE WITH YOUR FILFTH!¡± the knight roared and relentlessly attacked Flora. He was so fast that Madilith couldn¡¯t see his strikes. Flora managed to dodge most of them but had to block and parry the others. The group ran towards the two, surrounding the knight. The knight jumped into the air and manifested several lightning spears around his body. He swung down his hand which sent all those spears flying at them. Anais cast a dome barrier spell which barely managed to stop the spears. Madilith raised her staff and swung it down. Parts of the ceiling fell on top of the knight who was about to land. ¡°Cowards! Face my spear head-on!¡± he crushed the debris and charged at them. Madilith swung her staff again. Part of the floor shot up, sending the knight flying into the ceiling. The knight quickly recovered and laughed loudly as he levitated in mid-air. ¡°I find myself in the company of those whose understanding of chivalry is as feeble as a flickering candle in the wind. Allow me to educate your uncouthness, fake knights! What ants like you fail to realize is that the art of combat is not merely swinging a blade; it requires finesse, intellect, something that seems to elude your grasp. Your attempts at mimicking valor are as convincing as a jester''s performance at court, amusing yet utterly inconsequential. It is quite amusing, really, witnessing your futile efforts to comprehend the complexity of our noble endeavors. But fear not, for I, a paragon of knightly virtues, shall deign to offer guidance amidst your woeful ignorance before I rid this holy ground of disease. Though I doubt your capacity to absorb such wisdom, I shall endeavor to enlighten you with the faint hope that perhaps, in your afterlife, you may rise from the mire of mediocrity to approach the slightest semblance of true knighthood. Then there¡¯re the cowards who throw magic behind the safety of these false knights! Magicka should¡¯ve never evolved this far! Why did it not die out with rune magic!? Did the progenitor of magic not perish in his prison world!? If only my king had decided to unleash his full might upon the gods then he could¡¯ve eradicated that wretched progenitor as well then I wouldn¡¯t have needed to waste my breathe or energy fighting these cowards! Fighters are only those that engage in combat with their body or weapon, not cowards that throw spells, too afraid to fight true knights such as yours truly!¡± If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. The knight disappeared the next moment. Hofir was suddenly sent flying into the floor. ¡°Wha!?¡± Toldur exclaimed before he was punched so hard in the stomach that his eyes peeled back in his head and he foamed at the mouth. Madilith saw the tip of a golden spear right in front of her face. Thankfully, someone pulled her back so it only grazed her cheek. She looked up. ¡°H-Hofir¡­¡± ¡°Stay back. Using magic against this guy will only agitate him further.¡± Hofir looked down at Madilith. ¡°T-Thank you for saving me¡­¡± Madilith hugged him from the side. Hofir cleared his throat with a visible blush on his face. ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡± He charged at the knight, joining Flora and the rest. ¡®Seeing as how the knight is distracted¡­¡¯ Madilith looked around the hall, ¡®I might as well look for artifacts that we can take.¡¯ She noticed a door to her left. Strange, she could¡¯ve sworn that the only door that was here was the one on the other end of the hall. Madilith wasted no time in heading towards the door and opening in so as to not alert the knight that the others were currently fighting. She arrived in yet another hall, with staircases on both sides of the hallway. ¡°Another hallway¡­¡± Madilith sighed, ¡°How big is this place for it to have this many hallways¡­¡± Surely only one is enough or two of the owner expects to hold big events for guests? She walked past the staircases. Madilith quickly glanced back, ¡°Eh?¡± she looked in disbelief when she noticed that the door she came through, was gone. ¡°This place is so creepy¡­ It¡¯s like some is toying with me¡­¡± She suddenly felt a hand on her shoulder. ¡°KYAAAAH!?¡± She hurriedly jumped back and tried to cast a spell. ¡°Wait! It¡¯s me! Don¡¯t shoot!¡± ¡°¡­.Eh? Al¡­?¡± Arnold was standing in front of her. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°H-How did you get here?¡± Madilith asked him. ¡°While I¡¯d like nothing more than to catch up, we should find a way out of here,¡± answered Arnold, ¡°The doors keeps changing positions. We should assume that the rooms are also different if it has a different door.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right¡­ Uhm, Al?¡± Madilith grabbed his sleeve as he was peeking around the corner. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I-I really missed you¡­ I really did¡­¡± ¡°¡­I, uh, missed you too.¡± He scratched his cheek. ¡®H-He missed me too!?¡¯ Madilith¡¯s face flushed as she giggled like an idiot while rubbing her cheeks. ¡°Where are the others?¡± ¡°Eh? Oh. They¡¯re fighting some knight in the hall behind that door¡ª¡± Madilith looked back again but forgot that the door was already gone. ¡®The doors randomly vanish when you look away. What form of magic is this? Is it something related to eyesight?¡¯ Madilith wouldn¡¯t be surprised if a spell like that actually existed in this world, going by the bizarre things she¡¯d seen so far. ¡°They¡¯re in the hall?¡± ¡°Yes, I think the nave is beyond the door on the other end of the hall. I¡¯ve been to the cathedral in the Theocracy¡¯s capital city before so I know what a cathedral¡¯s layout is usually like. The nave is almost always at the end of the hall that¡¯s connected to the grand library and banquet hall. We were looking for the hall but luckily we were teleported here. Thing is, we were attacked by that knight so we couldn¡¯t find a window to go to the nave.¡± ¡°I see. I haven¡¯t been there yet. Might be worth checking out later.¡± Arnold muttered ¡°the coast is clear¡± before he walked down the narrow hallway with Madilith in tow. Madilith asked curiously, ¡°Where is that elf who was with you on the second floor, Al?¡± ¡°Elf?¡± ¡°Rafaela, I think was her name?¡± ¡°Oh, ah, we parted ways on the¡­ 56th¡­ No, on the 60th floor. Yeah.¡± ¡°Ah, okay. Did you find what you were looking for yet?¡± ¡°Uh, well no¡­ Still searching¡­ for what I¡¯m looking for¡­¡± ¡®The way he speaks sounds a little weird¡­¡¯ Did Arnold always talk like this? She kind of remembers him being loud and arrogant, always boasting with a condescending attitude. Also, he¡¯s not the type who hides in the shadows. He¡¯s more like Flora¡ªproudly announcing their arrival in enemy territory by smashing everything with their fists. ¡®I suppose the dungeon made him this way? There should be a lot of things down here stronger than even him.¡¯ While everyone regards Arnold as one of the strongest students Ardark has ever had, Madilith knew how strong he really was. In Madilith¡¯s opinion, he should be on par with Adavire Slan de Verith(a current and the only 6th star knight) in Year 6 Class A. Adavire supports Ronia¡¯s faction while Arnold is pro-Julius faction so many students pit the two of them against each other to debate who would win. Adavire is a mere commoner so she has no great status in the aristocracy, apart from being sponsored by several powerful nobles. Even the Murim Martial Alliance wants to take her in a senior disciple once she finishes her education at Ardark. She has won two Knightly Competitions in the last five years, just one win behind another graduate who attended Ardark a few years go. Her two wins gave her a powerful artifact which was a former family heirloom and she inherited a Household which she¡¯ll begin ruling once her time at the academy is over. Adavire is also part of the SS-class ¡°Dead End¡± adventurer party, serving as its co-leader. With all these achievements under her belt, this woman has made quite a name for herself and is the center of both fear and admiration. Meanwhile Arnold has done nothing significant that¡¯s worth being compared to Adavire¡¯s achievements. All anyone knows is that he trained under a 7th star powerhouse, a former gladiator who made a name for himself on the battlefield in the last great war. From Adavire¡¯s level testing earlier this year, it was said that she was level 35, one of the only few students to have reached this far. Marcus von Berkley and Vance von Penston left the academy as level 60s(leagues above her) but Adavire¡¯s level is still amazing for a student. Adavire could kill S-class monsters on her own(even if with great difficulty), it¡¯s safe to say Arnold could do the same. So, why is he acting so different? Maybe the monster lurking deep within the cathedral is just that powerful? But if it¡¯s him and Arthur fighting together then there shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about. ¡°Ah, an artifact!¡± Madilith ran up to a pedestal that was standing in the hallway. She quickly picked up the necklace from the torso mannequin, ¡°A magic recovery necklace!¡± Madilith could tell what it was since she had used several of these before, only this one was of much higher quality. The mana within the necklace was like a raging ocean. Considering how much mana was gathered inside it, it wasn¡¯t a recovery magic item but instead a catalyst which will drain its mana instead of its user whenever the user casts a spell. Such a thing would be useful for magicians with high rank spells.¡± ¡°Anais would love this! I¡¯d use it too but I don¡¯t have as many powerful spells as Anais.¡± Madilith noticed that Arnold was looking at her with narrowed eyes and a slight frown. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No¡­ Let¡¯s keep moving. Don¡¯t just grab anything you see. There might be traps.¡± ¡°Eek, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m such a dummy!¡± Madilith didn¡¯t even consider that at first. This is why she needs Anais or Evelyn to be with her. ¡°Let¡¯s just keep moving.¡± Arnold urged her to follow. Why does he seem so sure of where he¡¯s going? Did he scan the area beforehand? ¡°There¡¯s a door. Let¡¯s see where it leads.¡± ¡°Un¡­¡± Arnold opened the double door. ¡®It¡¯s pretty dark.¡¯ Arnold went inside regardless, his silhouette disappearing as if the darkness swallowed him. Madilith followed him inside a few seconds afterwards. A chill went through her spine when the room suddenly brightened. Marbled floor, two long isles of benches, a piano flying in mid-air, red curtains resembling blood, the gentle voice of angels singing and¡­ A throne which a figure dressed in full set of armor was sitting on. The nave¡­ How did they get here from that door? ¡°¡­Al?¡± Madilith looked around the nave anxiously. Where did Arnold go? ¡°Huhuhuhuhu~¡± a big slimy hand touched Madilith¡¯s shoulder. She slowly looked up at what touched her. A horrid stench came from the creature¡­ ¡°N-No, no, no, no! Aaaah!¡± Madilith shook free from the creature¡¯s grasp and fell on the floor. She tried to scramble away. The same stench, the same ghastly visage¡­ It was the creature that chased her inside her dream. The only different was that its stomach was even more gloated with several fetuses¡ªwith their placentas entangled¡ªhanging out of its lower body. ¡°Hukhukhuk, you have already fallen into ecstasy! The first cause has happened, strengthening my mark! To think you would envision me as your beloved!! Kyakkyakkyak, waiting for my seed to spread its wings turned out to be worth it!¡± ¡°S-Stay away!¡± Madilith tried to cast a spell but her hands were covered in maggots feasting on her flesh. She couldn¡¯t feel them biting but seeing her skin being eaten through was enough for her to go limp. Madilith¡¯s body trembled violently. A yellow liquid leaked through her school skirt, staining the unusually clean floor. ¡°GET THEM OFF GET THEM OFF GET THEM OFF!! AAAAAHHH!¡± Madilith tried to scratch them off but even more came out of her as she tore of her skin due to her excessive scratching. A few of her nails broke off her fingers. ¡°P-Please stop! W-Why are you doing this!?¡± Seeing as how scratching wasn¡¯t working, she tried to tear them off with her teeth. That only resulted in her biting off more skin from her arm, with the maggots¡¯ disgusting wriggling bodies ending up in her mouth. Why won¡¯t they stop!? ¡°Huhuhuhu!!!¡± The monster stood over Madilith, ¡°Soon I will have your heart¡­ You won¡¯t need it where you¡¯re going, kakakaka! Spread my seed more so that my mark will continue spreading and gaining power!¡± The monster spread its legs and grabbed Madilith¡¯s head. It shoved Madilith¡¯s head into its crotch. The fetuses touched her with their slimy wriggling, undeveloped fingers which made her throw up in her mouth. Madilith could feel something foul enter her throat, making its way into her stomach. Strange runes appeared on her body as her vision darkened. She heard a familiar voice as it beckoned her to ¡°Accept Cursama¡¯s mark. Give your heart and accept its power. If you do then we can make your fairytale come true.¡± Al¡­ Ah, my Al¡­ My precious Al¡­ Madilith tried reaching out to him, using his voice as the guide through this darkness. ¡°Let¡¯s dream together and never wake up again¡ª¡± ¡ó [Heart of Cause] has mutated, granting it greater power and control over the fate of those around the one bearing its mark. Chapter 193: My Beloved ¡®Where did Miss Madilith go?¡¯ Hofir looked around the hall franticly after gaining some distance from the knight. There was no sign of Madilith anywhere. He could keep track of her even while helping the others fight the knight so her scent vanishing was obvious. Why did her scent vanish anyway? It¡¯s like she was teleported away or moved so fast that Hofir¡¯s senses couldn¡¯t pick her up. She couldn¡¯t be hiding in the hall even if there was plenty of coverage to hide behind. Hofir would¡¯ve still sensed her. ¡°Oi, lunkhead!¡± Bradwyn slapped Hofir on the side of the head after running up to him, ¡°Focus on protecting me! I¡¯m trying to cast a buff with a long incantation!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hofir didn¡¯t respond. He continued looking around the hall for any sign of Madilith. Arthur and the others were still fighting the knight. The knight wasn¡¯t sparring anyone, even going after Sabrina who wasn¡¯t even fighting with them but instead healing the party. Toldur had to protect both Anais and Sabrina from getting attacked by the knight, leaving the archers vulnerable. Luckily the archers were quite nimble and kept their distance while choosing when they fire their arrows¡ªproof that they¡¯ve fought monsters this powerful before. Since their normal arrows weren¡¯t working¡ªsince the knight¡¯s armor was too hard to penetrate¡ªthey had to resort to stopping the knight¡¯s movements using freezing arrows that makes the floor both slippering and freezes the knight¡¯s feet to the floor even if just for a few seconds. ¡°Miss Madilith is missing¡­¡± ¡°So what? She probably ran off to hide somewhere since she¡¯s such a coward¡ªtoo scared to face anything without her precious Evelyn by her side. This hall is huge so she could be hiding behind one of the pillars or under the white sheets.¡± Bradwyn said with a shrug. Hofir knows that but since it was coming from this guy Hofir wanted to punch him instead of agreeing with him. The other thing is that he would¡¯ve smelled her if she was still here. Arthur appeared in front of Hofir, ¡°Hofir, I need your support! This guy is crazy strong! If I use my full power now then I won¡¯t have enough in reserve to fight the Blight King!¡± ¡°Arthur¡­ Miss Madilith is missing¡­¡± Hofir responded. ¡°Huh? Does that mean you can¡¯t sense her?¡± ¡°Her scent is gone.¡± Arthur closed his eyes for a second before opening them, ¡°An energy signature is missing,¡± He looked around the hall, specifically at everyone fighting the knight, ¡°It looks like everyone besides Madilith is here.¡± He then frowned, ¡°I¡¯d go look for her but I can¡¯t let you guys fight this guy alone¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Hofir spoke up, ¡°I swear I¡¯ll bring her back.¡± Arthur¡¯s eyes slowly widened before he smirked, ¡°I know. Be careful, alright?¡± Arthur then vanished. The next moment an explosion resounded and the knight was sent flying into the ceiling by a beam of golden energy. Hofir looked at the door on the other end of the hall. He began walking towards it. ¡°H-Hey, where do you think you¡¯re going!?¡± Bradwyn grabbed Hofir¡¯s arm, ¡°No one will be here to protect me if I try to use my spells. May I remind you, I¡¯m still in the middle of finishing an incantation for a buff!¡± ¡®If you were as competent as Miss Sabrina then you wouldn¡¯t be taking this long to finish the incantation.¡¯ Hofir wanted to say that but didn¡¯t have the confidence to voice his thoughts. Instead he opted with the following: ¡°¡­Then come with me. Miss Madilith might be injured. She can handle other magicians quite well but she has no way to stop those creatures besides casting a barrier to protect herself. The monsters will surround her in an instant. If she does cast a barrier then she won¡¯t hold out for long.¡± Bradwyn frowned as he looked back between the fight going on behind him and then back at Hofir. ¡°Y-Yeah, you¡¯re right. We need to make sure Madilith gets back safe, hahahah.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Hofir ignored Bradwyn and looked towards Arthur. Arthur mouthed the words, ¡°Good luck¡± when their eyes met. Hofir silently nodded before walking over to the door. Coward, cursed Hofir inwardly as he glanced back at Bradwyn who was following him. But this is a good outcome regardless, even if he didn¡¯t intend for it to happen like this. ¡°We¡¯re going to that door over there.¡± Hofir pointed to the other end of the hall. ¡°Are you crazy!? That knight will catch up to us in no time if we try and run for it!¡± As Bradwyn mentioned before, the hall is huge. It was almost 100 meters long and half the length in width. Be that as it may, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say that the knight would subdue them with a lightning spear or some other attack. He could hold his own against a party that can take down an S-class monster; if he wanted to kill Hofir and Bradwyn right now then he would do so in an instant. Alas, he was too absorbed in teaching Flora and Arthur what it means to be a noble and virtuous knight. ¡°¡ªSuch mediocre swings! How dare you wield a weapon meant only for those with the will to become one with their swords!?¡± He relentlessly pursued and attacked Flora and Arthur. Instead of just fighting on the floor, he was moving around a lot(jumping and levitating), which made it hard for the archers to hit him with their arrows. ¡°Let¡¯s use this chance to go there,¡± Hofir picked Bradwyn up and threw him over his shoulder. ¡°O-Oi, what are you¡ª¡± Bradwyn was about to say something before Hofir bolted towards the other end of the hall with incredible speed. ¡°Ack!¡± Bradwyn groaned when Hofir crashed with his legs planted firmly into the wall, ¡°Warn me next time, you bastard!¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Bradwyn hit him in the back of the head with his staff. A vein popped up on Hofir¡¯s temple but he didn¡¯t say anything to Bradwyn. He helped Bradwyn get on the floor. The two of them looked back. The knight was still fighting Flora and Arthur, not focusing on Hofir and Bradwyn at all. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hofir turned the doorknob to the door, ¡°Hm, locked.¡± He pulled back his fist, ¡°Umph!¡± and broke the door in pieces. ¡°Y-You go first.¡± Bradwyn stood behind Hofir. Coward, cursed Hofir under his breath. Contrary to what Hofir was expecting¡ªa dark room with sinister air surrounding it¡ªthe room beyond the door boasted a majestic grandeur that he had only ever seen in castles. A nave, its size even besting the hall they just left. Two long isles of benches were on either side of the nave, with tinted glass windows shining all sorts of colors from above onto the marbled floor. The walls of this nave had an eerie resemblance to mirrors. Crystal chandeliers hanged from the ceiling, which chinked with each movement as it swayed. The clean marbled floor reflected all that light that shone from above, onto the walls which resulted in the light bouncing around the room, creating a beautiful rainbow when they shined through the chandeliers. Hofir could feel a powerful pressure coming from the other end of the nave, specifically from the platform where a throne stood. A full set of armor was sitting on that throne, its helmet sitting on its left thigh plate. Looking down its legs¡­ A girl was laying there on the floor; her glasses laying next to her, broken. Countless treasures and artifacts surrounded her and the throne. Hofir quickly bolted towards the throne. It suddenly felt as if time slowed down. Every hair on Hofir¡¯s body screamed at that moment. A creature walked out from behind that throne, revealing its ghastly appearance. It had empty eye sockets but Hofir could feel it looking at him. Three human-like wraiths were growing out of its back, giving it a hunched posture. Two of them¡ªthe woman-like figures suddenly moved, embracing the body of the creature and covering the hole in its stomach. The priest-like man was holding onto a book of some sort. The monster¡¯s body was covered in runes at that moment, releasing a blood red mist from its body which made it even more menacing. ¡°W-What the fuck is that!?¡± Bradwyn shrieked, ¡°I-I¡¯m getting out of here! Fuck that little bitch!¡± he turned tail and ran towards the door. A magic circle appeared on the ground, and a portal opened within it. A figure came out of that portal. Bradwyn shrieked again and ran towards Hofir this time. Ignoring him, the legless creature lowered itself to the ground with its forehead on the ground: ¡°Please forgive my failure to eliminate them, My King! I called for every one of your creations to come to the cathedral but all of them have been wiped out by some mysterious individual! I am not quite sure if the individual is with these vermin! Please forgive this humble Lungcan for his failures!¡± It was hard to tell who this blob of flesh was talking to. Maybe it was talking to that creature dragging a spear around? Or was it talking to the knight(if there¡¯s even a body in there)? Hofir wouldn¡¯t be surprised if there¡¯s a knight walking around with no head. All that¡¯s missing now is a horse for the headless knight. In any case, Hofir had to prepare to take Madilith and flee. He wasn¡¯t confident in fighting that creature that was slowly walking up to him. It wasn¡¯t even exuding any killing intent but his instincts were telling him to avoid the fight. His instincts had never let him down. Hofir was about to make his move but stopped when the blob behind him spoke again. ¡°Ah¡ªyou are here for that sweet little angel resting her head on the boot of my king? Do not endanger your lives by grasping a flame barehanded. You will only burn yourself.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Hofir glared at the blob. ¡°Rotten apples¡ªis that the saying humans use to describe a troublesome situation? It is quite ironic to compare one with the outer appearance and mannerisms of a sweet girl to that of a rotten apple¡ªa troublesome individual. Alas, my words are true; you will only be planting seeds in the wrong soil, effectively ensuring death to all the seeds before they can even sprout. Who is the soil and who is the seed, I wonder?¡± the blob floated around the nave keeping its distance from Hofir. Hofir¡¯s eyes followed its every movement. ¡°What the hell is that flying testical sack yapping about? And why aren¡¯t you killing it!? Make yourself useful for fuck¡¯s sake!¡± Bradwyn screeched in Hofir¡¯s ear. ¡°What are you¡­.? That thing, the knights, the hordes of monsters¡­¡± Hofir asked the blob. He wanted to confirm whether what the insectiman said was true. The monster suddenly came to a stop when it heard Hofir say that. It dropped its spear and looked at its hands. Its hands shook. Its mouth agape but no sound leaked out. The monster touched it face. An expression of what seem to be anguish appeared on its empty eye-socket face. ¡°¡ªWe are the creations of His Majesty, the King of Curses. You stand in the room where it all began. Where we¡ªHis creations came to be,¡± the blob ignored the screaming monster and continued talking when it approached the knight armor, ¡°I was once the lungs of my King, giving him fresh air and dispelling toxic carbon dioxide from his body. Cursama was in here before the Great Curse was cast on this world.¡± The blob picked up the helmet. ¡®Cursama? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard that name before.¡¯ ¡°She truly does embody the foul nature and terrors that plagued the the King of Curses. Feeding off the lifeforce of individuals through their dreams, granting them a life they want until their dreams end. She spreads her powers amongst the people around that individual, playing with their destinies. My lord was very sadistic and cruel but such barbaric nature is uncouth for the creation of a mighty King.¡± ¡°¡­This Cursama¡­ Does it get stronger the more people it feeds off of?¡± Hofir asked carefully. ¡°The question should not be how powerful it can become. The question should be: who¡¯s next?¡± it laughed eerily. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°When that question is answered, then you must choose: trust or death.¡± The blob picked up a coin and looked at both sides of it, ¡°It all comes down to how much the person means to you. Is their dream more important than their comrades? Well, you will never know since you will die today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. I¡¯m taking Madilith.¡± Hofir was about to transform but recalled Madilith¡¯s words. -¡°Please don¡¯t transform again¡­¡± He clenched his fists in silence. With a determined expression and forgetting his decision to flee, he walked towards the monster, ready to fight it head-on if it stands in his way. ¡­.I¡¯ll save you from whatever dream you¡¯ve been imprisoned in. ¡­.I¡¯ll find a way to remove this mark even if I don¡¯t know what it is or what it does. ¡­How does it affect another person¡¯s destiny? It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll save you, Madilith¡­ My beloved¡­ But first¡­. Hofir came to a stop. ¡°W-What are you looking at me for!? Attack the damn monster!¡± Bradwyn noticed that Hofir was looking at him. His claws retracted. His fangs grew longer and bigger. His head turned into that of a tiger. ¡°O-Oi, what are you¡ª¡± Bradwyn tried to back away but all he could do was stare frozen in fear as Hofir¡¯s claws aimed right for his throat. There wasn¡¯t even a screamed nor a yell for help. Bradwyn¡¯s body collapsed after his head was sent flying. It landed behind one of the benches. Hofir¡¯s mouth grew even larger before he picked Bradwyn¡¯s headless corpse up and shoved it down his enlarged throat. The sound of bones crushing reverberated in the nave. The monster quietly watched as Hofir consumed his own comrade. This taste of skin¡­ This texture of meat¡­ This taste of blood¡­ It was something he hadn¡¯t tasted in years. Hofir gleefully consumed the remaining limb of his former comrade before his wild eyes turned to the monster. Somehow the Beast Lord Stripe¡¯s silhouette overlapped the dead king. Hofir¡¯s golden eyes turned a bloody red. He got on all fours. His fangs dug into the floor like a hot knife through butter. Screw [Beastification]. He¡¯ll unleash all his power even if he goes berserk. Maybe it was the taste of human flesh that made him incapable of rational thought at that moment. The only thing he should be doing at this moment was saving Madilith. But it won¡¯t hurt just to let his power run wild, right? Hofir appeared in front of the dead king in an instinct. However, the next moment he was send flying to the side. ¡°Uack!?¡± he crashed into the wall. ¡°¡ªStay down, beast. It¡¯s my duty to eradicate evil.¡± He heard a woman¡¯s voice. What the¡­ How strong was this woman that she could subdue him in just one hit? ¡®Madilith¡­¡¯ his mind felt groggy. Hofir could see a woman wearing a purple dress and a knight helmet confront the beast. It wasn¡¯t even a few seconds later that the dead king was sent flying through the ceiling and the blob monster was crushed with overwhelming power. The female knight jumped through the ceiling, following the dead king to finish the job. Hofir collapsed on the floor. It felt like every bone in his body was broken. He crawled towards Madilith. The dead king¡¯s armor began disappearing into dust. Hofir took hold of Madilith. While holding her in his arms, he pleaded. ¡°Please wake up¡­¡± Chapter 194: Was That A Goddess? Arthur and the others were still fighting the knight in the hall connected to the door that leads to the nave. The hall was damaged so much by their frequent attacks that the ceiling was on the verge of collapse. One of the giant statues was already rubble from Flora being kicked into it by the knight. The archers ran out of mana and arrows so it was only Toldur, Anais, Arthur and Flora fighting the knight now. Toldur was protecting both Anais and Sabrina from the knight¡¯s onslaught. ¡®The previous guy wasn¡¯t this strong. Surely just donning another set of armor and having different movesets couldn¡¯t make him that much stronger?¡¯ He sounds and acts exactly the same like the red knight so why is he so much different than the fat knight? ¡®He keeps going on about us being bacteria and that he should eliminate us before we spread our diseases.¡¯ Could this knight be one of the white cells that defends the body against dangerous bacteria? It sounds ridiculous in theory but it¡¯s possible that even the blood cells were turned into Blight Things. No wonder these knights were so strong. It was in their nature to eradicate vermin. ¡®Well, that brings me nowhere closer to how we can defeat this thing. It has no weaknesses besides its head. Unlike the fat knight, this one isn¡¯t prone to openings. It¡¯ll be impossible to stun it while attacking like this. At least this knight is alone.¡¯ Both Flora and Arthur were holding back. Arthur probably had the same worry as her: the worry that they won¡¯t have enough strength to fight the dead king if they go all-out now. The knight was fast and strong but the two of them could keep up barely. They managed to get a surprise hit on the bewildered knight the first time. The knight threw a plethora of lightning spears at them. Arthur managed to manifest a dome made from his white aura before the spears could hit him. The skill the knight used wasn¡¯t just any ordinary skill. The spears were so powerful that they destroyed most of the hall. Arthur managed to create a dome that was capable of blocking them. The knight expected Arthur to get damaged by his skills so his guard lowered a bit, thinking only Flora was left. Flora managed to land a cheap shot on him. She didn¡¯t aim for the head. She went for his legs instead. He was way too nimble for her liking. In fact, it pisses her off how much he dodges. He never defends. Well, spears aren¡¯t really ideal for blocking attacks, just deflecting them. Besides that, none of them managed to get a good hit in yet. The armor was once again an obstacle for Flora. Her crappy B-class sword could do almost nothing to his armor. ¡°¡ªMiss Flora, jump!¡± Arthur yelled. Flora didn¡¯t hesitate and jumped. ¡°[Quagmire of The Swamp]!¡± Anais shouted. Immediately the floor they were standing on turned into a muddy substance that shot up in the air and swallowed the knight as if it were alive. A gas-like cloud then drifted over the floor that had turned into mud. ¡°Shoot fire arrows!¡± Anais shouted at the archers, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how weak the flame is! I can increase the power if it makes a connection with the [Ignis Cloud]!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± the archers immediately shot fire arrows, aiming for the gas cloud. Anais swung her staff up. An inferno shot up from the ground the moment the arrows pierced through the cloud of gas. The flame was so intense that Flora could feel the heat even though she was standing behind Anais. ¡®¡­Is that really just a simple [Ignite] spell?¡¯ Anais didn¡¯t even utter an incantation, which usually determines whether the spell will be at full power or not(if shortened for convenience). All Anais did was swing her staff. There exists only a minority of mages who can cast spells chantless without impacting the power of said spell. Spells and words coincide in magic. The words help mages imagine the spell they want to create. You must have a rich imagination and a big visual library to become a mage. The abovementioned is different from person to person. Usually, someone capable of casting spells chantless or increasing the overall output of a spell beyond its confirmed limit, is an experienced wizard or elite mage that had studied arcane arts for decades. Or it could be a genius born every 100 years. Could Anais be a genius? ¡°Phew, the air feels hot.¡± Anais fanned her neck. She turned to Arthur and did a ¡°V¡± sign. Arthur smiled back at her. ¡°Huh, the floor hardened again.¡± Toldur hit the floor that had become something resembling a sculpture. In the centre of it all was a ball-like sculpture, and within it was the knight. It''s obvious that the knight wasn¡¯t dead yet. There¡¯s no way that it¡¯ll be killed just like that. Anais¡¯ plan was to immobilize the knight so that the vanguards can take care of him. Arthur charged forward while covered in a dense white energy. He surrounded his sword in that same energy and roared as he swung it down. There was suddenly the sound of two sword clashing, which was followed by a powerful rumble. Arthur was sent flying back. He managed to land on his feet. A bigger rumble resounded when the ball-like sculpture shattered, scattering its debris in all directions. The knight emerged. He put his foot down, slamming it so hard that the floor beneath him was crushed. ¡°YOU VERMIN! SCOUNDRELS! DISEASE-RIDDEN FILFTH! Listen, you pitiful lot! You cower behind feeble resistance to your inevitable demise, quaking in fear¡ªand hiding behind shields and magic¡ªat the mere sight of true valour. Your hearts tremble like leaves in the wind, while mine beats with the thunderous rhythm of bravery! You skulk in the shadows of your doubt, while I stride forth bathed in the radiant light of courage, facing my enemies with an empowering will! Could you lot even compare!? No! Your feeble attempts at resistance crumble like brittle parchment before my might. Face me if you dare, but know this: your cowardice stains the very honor you claim to uphold! Tremble before a true knight, for your weakness shall be your downfall!" Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°Ugh, why do we have to listen to his damn speeches! Just attack!¡± ¡°Hahahahah! Do you honestly believe that I am the only one who will stop you!? There are more of us out there eliminating bacteria from this realm! If I perish then another will take my place! I am only warning you, scum! I will do my utmost as a loyal warrior to the throne and a true knight! The ultimate weapon of the Blight King will live on through my comrades! They too will prove their valor to you scoundrels!¡± ¡°¡ªFallacy.¡± A sword with a golden blade pierced through the chest of the knight. ¡°Uack!?¡± the knight was suddenly lifted in the air with overwhelming strength. ¡°What the¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that¡­¡± ¡°How did that woman appear out of thin air¡­?¡± A woman, easily measuring close to 7ft was lifting the knight as if he were a toy. She had no armor to speak of but wore a helmet on her head and a purple dress that contrasted her blood-red hair and porcelain skin. What was especially astounding was that this woman had no presence nor signature so Flora didn¡¯t even sense her. She blinked one moment then the woman appeared the next. ¡°Evil does not have the right to use the words ''valour and honour''. You are merely delusional.¡± The woman flung the knight to the side, ¡°Face the Eternal Flame of Judgment.¡± ¡°GUUUUAHHHHH!¡± A golden flame engulfed the knight, burning his body to ash in mere seconds. ¡°My sword never lies, it seems.¡± The woman let go of her sword. It levitated next to her. ¡°Return to where you belong, Cursed One. Reunite with the king you so wholly worship for comfort.¡± The woman started flying, landing right in front of the group. Thinking that she was going to hurt them too, Flora readied her sword. She knows one thing: the woman in front of her is no mere monster. Her strength is leagues above what could be considered humanely possible. Then again, she easily measured 7ft so she¡¯s probably from some race related to giants. ¡°Do not be afraid. I only hurt those that deserve suffering,¡± her melodious voice sounded calm and gentle, ¡°I have come to understand that you are in search of artifacts. That is why you are here, no?¡± ¡°Eh? How did you know?¡± Arthur asked. ¡°I met your friends when I made my way inside. They were also dealing with those creatures before I cut them all down.¡± ¡®How big was the horde that even the Guild Master and her adventurers couldn¡¯t handle it?¡¯ The bigger question is how strong the woman in front of them is. She effortlessly killed that knight. Surely the knight would¡¯ve sensed if someone was behind him? ¡°Speaking of which, here they are now.¡± The female knight pointed somewhere behind them. Flora looked back. As she said, the other group appeared out of nowhere when a magic circle appeared on the floor. That was the same way Flora and the others were summoned here. ¡®I guess it¡¯s an automatic summoning spell. Is this how the Blight Things are summoned all over the city?¡¯ The group looked around in confusion at first before they spotted Arthur and the others. Daraia¡¯s group approached them. Shirley immediately hugged Arthur. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re okay.¡± She said as she tightened her hug. ¡°Ah, how did everything go?¡± Arthur tried to kiss her but she just put a hand in front of his face to stop him. ¡°We¡¯ll explain later,¡± Daraia said to Arthur, ¡°Firstly, who are you and why did you come here?¡± That question was directed at the female knight who was quietly watching them. ¡°I do not have a name. Or rather, I do not wish to bear the one I was given when I was forsaken by my own people and sacrificed for the selfishness of the gods who wished to conquer the realms once again.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°Do not mind my muttering to myself. I do not wish to bring up a dark past just to satiate the curiosity of strangers who do not belong in this dungeon.¡± ¡°¡­Fair point. Alright then, what are you going to do from now on? You appeared out of nowhere and killed hordes of monsters on your own, while muttering that all of them need to die¡­ Do you despise the Blight King or something?¡± To Daraia¡¯s question the woman went silent. Flora could feel a certain pressure emanating from the woman as she was seemingly in thought. ¡°¡­I do not despise the King of Curses. What I despise is the evil that consumed him, a being of unfathomable power. Had he not cursed himself on the day he died then I would not be able to cut him down after I lost a piece of myself a thousand years ago.¡± ¡°¡­I see. I need to thank you for what you did for us. We wouldn¡¯t have survived all those Cell Guardians without you. Those fuckers were strong.¡± Daraia scratched her cheek. ¡°Thanks is not necessary. I did what I felt was right¡ªexterminating the seeds of evil wherever they¡¯re planted.¡± She then pointed to the other side of the hall, to the door on the other end. ¡°Allow me to deal with the dead king and purify this world of his curses first. You may take what you need so long as you don¡¯t cause any further havoc. Leave this place as you found it.¡± She turned around, her succulent legs exposed between the thin fabric of her purple dress that was blown by the wind. She headed for the door leading to the other side. ¡°I want to fight with you, Miss Knight!¡± Arthur was the only one to step forward from the whole group. The others just silently watched the woman. Some were in awe, others just infatuated by her beauty and grace, not to mention her power. ¡°Kid¡­¡± Daraia frowned, ¡°If you die in there then humanity is doomed when the Demon King decides to attack us. I thought that we could somehow handle this relic tomb but we struggled just to fight the Blight Things. What sort of monster was the Blight King? I don¡¯t think I want to find out. I¡¯ve been sitting on my ass for too long as a guild master. If we make it out of this then I¡¯ll head off to train with my brother. You ought to also see your weaknesses and vow to eradicate them.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arthur lowered his head and spoke quietly, ¡°¡­If I keep running then I don¡¯t deserve the title of God¡¯s Champion nor Hero¡­¡± Daraia merely sighed. Lady Knight spoke to the group with her back still turned, ¡°A champion does not go looking for fights, he ends them wherever he finds them. A champion does not challenge great evils to prove his worth to the gods who blessed him, nor does he prove his worth to others when his blessings itself shows his worth. Gods do not judge you for who you are today, they judge the champion they¡¯ve seen foretold in your future. Whatever you do today¡ªwhether it¡¯s cowering and hiding¡ªwill not change that.¡± She continued walking. ¡°As much as I despise the gods for blessing mortals and forcing unfair responsibilities on them, I cannot disagree with the notion that the realms are in need of a champion. However,¡± she stopped and glanced back at Arthur, ¡°If you cross the line of inhumanity¡ªwhile bearing the mark of Melis¡ªthen I will seek you out one day and end your life.¡± The female knight was surrounded in a pressure so overwhelming that it brought Arthur to his knees. He gritted his teeth and clutched his chest as if his heart was going to burst. Even surrounding his body in his white aura wasn¡¯t enough to give him the courage to stand up. He could do nothing even though the woman was just staring at him. Arthur fell on all fours after giving up. Shirley and Anais stood in front of Arthur, glaring at the woman. ¡°You have a responsibility as a champion of the gods. Do not let the little things stop you from carrying out that responsibility. Remember that you should not expect others to help you if you stumble along the way. It¡¯s the feeble and stupid who cannot find a clear path to victory without relying on friends.¡± Arthur slowly recovered while being held on by Anais and Shirley. The woman then said softly, ¡°I know what you seek.¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± Arthur¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°It is located on the 99th world, protected by four guardians. They will judge you and decide whether you deserve it or not. If they decide that you do not deserve it then your fate as a hero is sealed,¡± the woman continued walking, ¡°If you do not die at the hands of the guardians then come back once you¡¯re worthy.¡± The woman¡¯s back grew smaller as she continued walking. The echo of her bare feet tapping on the marbled floor was the only sound in this great hall. She entered the room on the other side of the door, not sparring them another glance. The door closed shut. Immediately after they felt a rumble so powerful that they almost lost their footing. A violent scream reverberated, one resembling a monster. It wasn¡¯t even 10 seconds later that the hall went quiet again. Everyone in the group looked at each other, not knowing how to react. One question went through Flora¡¯s mind: Did I just meet a goddess? Volume 4 Epilogue Chapter 195 Imagine a world¡ªno, a reality¡ªthat becomes everything you¡¯ve ever wanted. It exists solely for you and your significant other¡ªwith luck and love intertwined. Imagine if you wish for a certain moment¡ªlike laying in your true love¡¯s arms¡ªto never end. And it doesn¡¯t. You wish that your true love adores you just as much as you adore them. Both hearts share the same feelings, which gives them a spiritual bond. You don¡¯t even have to tell your true love how much you love them because they already know. They know what you would do to stay with them and would go to the same lengths to show you how much you mean to them. Imagine such a perfect world. In reality, however, life is not always so black and white. Complications arise that stem from the complexity of human emotions, expectations of others, experiences you go through, and relationships¡ªwhether platonic or not¡ªoutside your love circle. Whether a man or a woman, you¡¯ll always have difficulty with your conflicting emotions. Communication barriers always exist where you can¡¯t express yourself clearly to your significant other or you feel hesitation over how to handle a certain situation and can¡¯t confide in your significant other. Past relationships or personal experiences can affect how individuals approach and experience love, whether old or young. This may often lead to emotional baggage or unresolved issues complicating current relationships. Navigating through issues you face in life can often feel scary and overwhelming, forcing you to choose which path you wish to take to resolve those issues. Love isn¡¯t that simple. But if it¡¯s inside the perfect dream made just for you then it doesn¡¯t matter. All it takes is looking forward, ignoring all the issues surrounding you and your lover. Madilith has always known that love isn¡¯t as simple as it¡¯s described in young adult romance novels. Authors never show the struggles because they know that readers will get bored along the way. This leads to an angry audience. To circumvent that, they come up with ridiculous plots like: the handsome hero saves the princess from a dragon then she declares that her mother told her to marry the strongest man in her kingdom¡ªthe end. The romance is shown throughout the story but the complications and obstacles are left out. People care more for the fluffy moments that the couples share, not the hardships they go through. It was because of that that Madilith grew up with a na?ve perception of love¡ªsomething she grew out of not so long ago. Because of that she knew that what she was currently experiencing was just a dream. But this dream was hers, something she wanted to become reality. As such, she feels the desire to experience it to its fullest. ¡°My love.¡± someone called out to Madilith as she was sitting on a balcony, stargazing with a glass of red wine in her hand. She looked back. Arnold, wearing a tuxedo with his dark blue hair slicked to one side, stood there with a warm glint in his eyes. Madilith remembers this night very clearly. How could she forget? It was the night that Arnold took her first time. They were at one of the Berkley villas located in a small town near Horvine city¡¯s walls. This town was known for its abundance of wine farms and markets. The streets are usually filled with people from all around the empire visiting to taste the variety of cheese to choose from or just to experience the cultures as a whole. The streets were now empty. The street lights were on but there were no patrolling guards, no dogs barking and no prostitutes standing on the streets. How much time had passed since Madilith came here? It doesn¡¯t matter, she thought. The dream is indistinguishable from reality so why would she leave, especially if it¡¯s all so perfect? Arnold got on his knees. Madilith lifted one of her legs. Her took hold of her foot and took off her heel. He caressed her bare foot and brought it up to his mouth, after which he planted a kiss on the top of her foot. ¡°Good boy.¡± Madilith smiled as she stroked his cheek, ¡°I will allow you to lick my foot if you beg me.¡± ¡°Please allow me to experience the taste and texture of your perfect foot, my love.¡± ¡°Hnn~ That doesn¡¯t sound sincere~¡± ¡°I will be most honored and grateful if you allow me to worship your gorgeous foot!¡± ¡°Hehehehe.¡± Arnold took all five of her toes in his mouth. His tongue wiggled over her red toenails and between her toes. He caressed her leg lovingly. This is the Arnold she wants to see¡ªthe complete opposite of what and who he truly is. Arnold would never get down on his knees to worship a woman he considers below him. He doesn¡¯t even bow in the presence of royalty¡ªwhy would he bow for a girl he already ran through a few years back? The reverse always happens¡ªwith his lovers being subservient to him and listening to his every order. If Madilith can see him worshipping her every day then she¡¯ll stay in this dream forever, enjoying the bliss of being wanted by the one you love. ¡°¡ªPlease wake up¡ª¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Madilith opened her eyes when she heard Arnold speak. That¡¯s odd. She didn¡¯t wish to hear him speak, just continue to lick her foot. ¡°¡ªI need to know how you feel about me¡­¡± ¡°Hey, why are you stopping? Don¡¯t just look at me like that! Answer your mistress!¡± Madilith noticed the blank expression on Arnold¡¯s face and his dead eyes. Feeling creeped out, she stood up, with her foot still wet from saliva. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you! I don¡¯t want to!¡± He tried to touch Madilith. ¡°W-What are you saying? Y-You¡¯re not supposed to act like this! You¡¯re supposed to only speak when I want you to!¡± Madilith, unsure of why he was saying those things, pushed him away. Despite doing so, he continued. ¡°I only ever listened to what other people told me to do. I¡¯ve never once listened to my heart¡­ I didn¡¯t know what it feels like to make friends, talk to people or experience love¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Madilith stepped back. This isn¡¯t what she wanted Arnold to say. Why was he saying all that? ¡°Leave me alone!¡± ¡°I want to experience love and make friends¡­¡± Arnold took her into his arms in a tight hug. ¡°Stop it! Let me go! Disappear! Disappear!¡± Despite wishing for him to disappear, the dream didn¡¯t answer her wish. ¡°I want to protect my family one day and show my children that violence is not always the answer. I want you to bear those children. You¡¯d make a wonderful mother¡­¡± Madilith clutched her head. ¡°STOOOOP¡ª¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why I fell for you even though we don¡¯t know each other that well¡­ But that doesn¡¯t matter.¡± It felt like her head was going to tear apart. ¡°I love you, Miss Madilith¡­ Please come back¡­¡± A different voice sounded in her ear. Was that¡­ Hofir just now? !!! Everything turned dark. Arnold, and the perfect world created by that dream, vanished. The cool, gentle sunlight was replaced by a slight breeze and cold floor. Madilith felt a powerful force pull her from the dream. She could make out a small light above through her heavy eyes. The light grew larger and larger until she could make out someone¡¯s face in that light. In that moment his face overlapped with Arnold¡¯s but the more she blinked, the clearer Hofir¡¯s face became. ¡°Hofir¡­?¡± *** Hofir sat there against the throne with Madilith in his arms while looking up at the hole that had appeared in the ceiling after some mysterious woman entered the nave and killed both the dead king and that blob monster. That woman hit him so hard that even his head was pounding. A faint light shined down on him. Madilith¡¯s body felt cold but there was a heartbeat. He looked down at Madilith¡¯s face. She looked so angelically cute. Hofir¡¯s eyes were drawn to her lips. I want to kiss her. I want to taste her lips. I want to savor her taste. He couldn¡¯t do such a thing to a defenseless woman¡ªespecially to the one he loves. He then looked at her chest. His hand hovered over one of her breasts. ¡°¡­..¡± He shook his head. I can¡¯t¡­ I shouldn¡¯t¡­ This is wrong¡­ ¡°Please wake up¡­ I need to know how you feel about me¡­ I only ever listened to what other people told me to do. I¡¯ve never once listened to my heart¡­ I didn¡¯t know what it feels like to make friends, talk to people or experience love¡­ I thought¡­ I thought that I could experience all of that with you.¡± Silence. ¡°I want to protect my family one day and show my children that violence is not always the answer. I want you to bear those children. You¡¯d make a wonderful mother¡­¡± Silence. ¡°She¡¯s not going to answer¡­¡± Hofir leaned against the throne and looked up as if trying to search for an answer. ¡°I might as well be honest about how I feel since I wouldn¡¯t be able to do so if you were awake¡­¡± he glanced down at her again, ¡°I don¡¯t know why I fell for you even though we haven¡¯t known each other that long.¡± Those were his honest words. He didn¡¯t understand love, much less what it means to love someone and make them feel special. Still, from another person¡¯s perspective his admittance of love would be considered rushed. Some might even call it shallow¡ªsomething based on her outer appearance and not who she is as a person. What does he like about her? Her kindness? Does he just like how cute she is? Maybe it¡¯s because she drives his masculine urge to protect? Or does he simply view her as a sexual object like he does every other woman? But¡­ ¡°...It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± Even if he doesn¡¯t know the answer right now, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try and find it later. Maybe she¡¯ll be able to show him why he fell for her? ¡°I love you, Miss Madilith¡­ Please be come back¡­¡± ¡°¡­.N¡­¡± ¡°!¡± Hofir was startled when Madilith leaked a moan and began moving. She rubbed her eyes then flinched when the two of them made eye-contact. ¡°A-Ah, t-this is¡­ I-I¡­¡± Hofir, whose one hands were holding onto Madilith¡¯s waist while the other was on her thigh, hurriedly lifted his hands where she could see them. Madilith sat up on her own and silently blinked while staring at Hofir. Hofir cleared his throat. ¡°W-Well, it seems Miss Madilith is alright¡­ L-Let¡¯s get back to the others¡­¡± Madilith suddenly grabbed his hand when he stood up. He looked at her. ¡°Was that you¡­?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Were you the one who called out to me inside that dream?¡± ¡°¡­I¡­¡± A smile appeared on Madilith¡¯s face. It mesmerized him. How could she smile so innocently¡­ Madilith suddenly put her hands on her blazer. She slowly took off her blazer then undid the buttons on her shirt. Hofir¡¯s mouth went wide when Madilith¡¯s bare chest became visible when she opened her shirt. Her eyes carried a lustful blaze, much different from the big innocent angelic eyes she usually has. Her angelic smile turned into a smirk when she looked at Hofir¡¯s crotch which was right on front of her face. She lifted her breasts while still maintaining eye contact. Hofir¡¯s thing hardened so much that it could be seen through his pants. Madilith slowly pushed him backwards. He ended up sitting on the throne. ¡°M-Miss Madilith!" ¡°Kyah!¡± Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Hofir didn¡¯t even hesitate and grabbed one of her breasts. She placed her hand over his. She then stuck out her tongue and made a jerking motion with her hand next to her cheek. It felt like Hofir¡¯s pants were going to burst from his erection. His instincts were screaming for him to copulate. Madilith rubbed her cheek on Hofir¡¯s thing. ¡°So hard¡­ I can feel it pulsing¡­¡± ¡°Kuh!¡± Hofir gripped the armrest. It felt like he was about to burst even though there was little to no stimulation. She then put her hands on his pants and was about to pull them down. But¡­ The door to the nave burst open. ¡°Hofir!? Bradwyn!!¡± He could hear Arthur¡¯s voice, ¡°Did you find Madilith!?¡± Everyone¡ªincluding the party that Daraia led¡ªstepped through the door. However, it seems like Fleridine and Pedick wasn¡¯t with them. Which meant that they should still be outside. Madilith hurriedly separated herself from Hofir and buttoned up her shirt. Her expression then changed completely. ¡°Madi!¡± Anais ran towards Madilith when she spotted her next to Hofir. Sabrina also came running. The two friends embraced Madilith while Hofir was still trying to process what just happened. Who was that? Was that really Madilith, the cute and innocent angel? She seemed more like a succubus. ¡°Where did that woman go, Hofir?¡± Anais came up to Hofir. ¡°Ah¡­ She went through there¡­¡± he pointed up at the hole in the ceiling. ¡°Who the heck was she? She came and took the thunder all for herself. We missed out on some experience points!¡± ¡°Gaining levels doesn¡¯t work like that, idiot.¡± Flora said from the side, ¡°The one who kills it first gets all the experience points. I would¡¯ve obviously been able to do so fine on my own.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me an idiot! And stop acting smug! You had trouble just as much as anyone else!¡± Anais shot back. ¡°I¡¯m the strongest so I should get to kill a boss-level enemy.¡± Flora harrumphed. ¡°No, you aren¡¯t! My big brother is the strongest!¡± ¡°His attacks will tickle a true swordsman like me.¡± ¡°Now you¡¯re just being arrogant! Why can¡¯t you take a loss, woman!?¡± Arthur walked up to Hofir with a wry smile. ¡°I wonder when the two of them started attacking each other verbally like that.¡± Arthur then looked around. ¡°Anyway, it looks like we made the right choice coming down here. There¡¯s enough weapons for us all.¡± ¡°Mm¡­¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Bradwyn? I can¡¯t see him anywhere.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°¡­I see¡­ The monster got him, huh?¡± Arthur came to his own conclusion. ¡­No one saw it but there was an eerie smirk on Madilith¡¯s face when she overheard what Arthur said¡­ ¡°¡­It looks like I¡¯ll have to visit his parents and tell them the bad news.¡± Arthur sat down next to the throne, ¡°I need to get the holy sword so that I can protect everyone¡­ If I had it at this moment then all of us would¡¯ve survived this ordeal. Hell, we would¡¯ve raided this relic tomb for fun because the teleportation device is on the next world.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I saw what true power is really like¡­¡± Arthur looked at his hand; it was shaking, ¡°A mere gaze¡­ That was all it took to paralyze me at full strength¡­ I had the confidence that I could beat anything so long as I go full power but¡­ probably not even that would be enough to break that woman¡¯s fingernail, much less face her as an equal with my sword. Would that encounter have been any different if I had the sword?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arthur looked up at the quiet Hofir. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We finally made it. I thought that you¡¯d smile at least.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s¡­ Nothing¡­¡± ¡°Is it because I¡¯m whining? Hahaha, sorry man. It just feels like a mountain is on my shoulders. I don¡¯t know who else I can talk to about this. The other guys just go along with whatever I say, not truly listening to anything.¡± Hofir looked down at Arthur. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± he said while patting Arthur¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°¡­I will listen even if I can¡¯t offer advice but¡­ can I confide in you about something too?¡± ¡°Of course. Anything for a friend.¡± Arthur said with a smile and thumbs up. Friend. Hofir smiled. ¡°So, what is this something?¡± ¡°Is it alright if I tell you when we¡¯re alone¡­? Or preferably with Miss Sabrina there with us.¡± ¡°Sabrina too? Well, I suppose that isn¡¯t a problem.¡± ¡°¡ªTake what you need and not what will slow us down and fill up precious storage!¡± Daraia shouted at the adventurers. ¡°¡±¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!!¡±¡±¡± Arthur stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go have a look too. My sword is already beyond repair so I hope I find something good. Should we leave the tomb immediately after we¡¯re done, Miss Daraia?¡± ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t want to know what else is down here. That necromancer was a pain in the ass to deal with. Not just that but we almost died by the hands of those Cell Guardians if that woman didn¡¯t step in. Who knows what else is out here.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll head for the 50th floor after taking a few hours¡¯ rest once we¡¯re back at the base.¡± ¡°Sounds good. I¡¯ll also need to send a messenger to the empire so that they know what¡¯s going on.¡± The two of them continued conversing while walking away. Hofir turned his attention to Madilith who was being pampered by the other girls. What was she going to do if they weren¡¯t interrupted? How far would she have gone with Hofir? Hofir couldn¡¯t get that beautiful sight of her chest out of his mind. Recalling her seductive expression was enough to bring him close to erection again. Will she let him go all the way? Hofir stood up from the throne and headed over to Arthur and the others in an attempt to forget about what happened. *** Flora was currently alone in one of the rooms connected to the nave. She didn¡¯t like the weapons that she found outside so she decided to search in the other rooms. Most of the artifacts in the nave were imbued with divine power and runic magic, which makes them effective for swordsmen and priests. There were also a variety of armor sets for the warriors. Arthur only replaced the parts of his armor which were damaged. This led to his set looking weird since the armor he received from that king was a white variant and the parts he replaced were different colors. Flora opted for arm guards that covered both her arms in full plate silver armor. She also picked kneeguards. Donning full plate armor wouldn¡¯t suit her since she¡¯s an agile fighter. At least she can protect her limbs when trying to tank attacks. She¡¯ll modify the armor so that it can take her gauntlets once they¡¯re out of the tomb. ¡°Hmm¡­ An archive¡­¡± Flora looked at all the scrolls and books strewn around the room. The shelves had also fallen on the floor making a mess of the place. The room was fairly small so she didn¡¯t have to go looking far. All she did was glance around the room. ¡°Ugh, this fucking sucks! Why can¡¯t I find a damn sword!?¡± Flora kicked one of the tables. It crashed into the wall. She suddenly noticed that there was a bag of scrolls where the table was before she kicked it. ¡°Hm? Golden scrolls? Who the hell would waste such good material just to document stuff?¡± she picked up the bag. There was some weight to it. She placed it on another table and took out the high quality scrolls. The scrolls were surrounded in a gentle yellow glow and smelled like perfume. ¡°Did someone bring these here recently?¡± The perfume wouldn¡¯t have been so strong otherwise. She rummaged in the bag and took out a few scrolls. Her eyes widened when she opened one of them. It appears that the owner of these scrolls used some sort of blue ink to scribble on the golden paper. ¡°¡­A blueprint for a suit?¡± there was a rough drawing of a weird suit of armor that had mechanical modifications on it¡ªa saw-like weapon attached to its right arm, a laser cannon (something you would only find on an airship) attached to its back and one cylindrical object built into each of its legs. ¡°Is this dwarven technology? Wow, I¡¯ve never actually seen their work before.¡± She heard a lot about the Dwarves'' kingdom from her history tutors¡ªhow they¡¯re the most technologically-advanced nation on Diacree and how they jumpstarted the ¡°Machine Industrial Revolution¡±. ¡°I wonder if the dwarvers from our world know about this kind of stuff?¡± Flora opened another scroll, ¡°What the¡­ A laser cannon you can hold in your hand? What sort of bizarre weaponry did these people design?¡± There was even an illustration of a hand holding the weapon. She couldn¡¯t exactly imagine someone shooting a laser energy beam from such a small object. She recalled an article she read a few months back: ¡°Research to create a miniature cannon has been halted and funds have been pulled back. Investors have expressed their displeasure at the empty promises that the Dwarves engineers made¡ªto create an army of long-range fighters within the next decade. The Dwarven Kingdom concluded that the energy used for laser cannons on battleships is too unstable to be used in a weapon that can be held with two hands.¡± ¡°If this will really work then I should be able to sell this to that nation.¡± Flora chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m going to be rich. But how much should I charge them? A million gold is way too little for something like this. Maybe ten times that? Who should I consult with this¡­? I could always ask that guy¡¯s sister since she¡¯s a merchant. She can determine the value for me.¡± Out of curiosity, she picked up another scroll and began reading its contents. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ ¡®Blueprints for the ultimate war machine¡¯. Oh, it¡¯s a battleship¡ªnothing new, I suppose. Still, what an edgy title.¡± She looked at the name of the ship. ¡°What kind of name is Dunfer?¡± *** The group came back to the base just 17 hours after entering which came as a surprise to Evelyn. She had expected them to stay inside at least a week. There were some casualties but no one actually died besides a fellow student from Class D, Bradwyn de Vajusteth. They couldn¡¯t locate his body so a proper burial can¡¯t be held. Thankfully, someone found his head which will be delivered to his parents by the messenger that Guild Master Daraia promised to send back to their world. There was also the issue with a senior member of the Magician¡¯s Guild¡ªPedick Tinpleton. From what Evelyn heard, he was inflicted with some kind of curse. His condition worsened over time despite being treated by the priests. Under the majority vote from the group, Daraia agreed to a small team to extract Pedick so that he can be treated at the Temple in the capital city of Toril. Now on to the good news, they managed to find a lot of useful things for the entire group. It wasn¡¯t just limited to artifacts but potions and armor too. Evelyn was given a pair of earrings by Anais. The earrings can amplify her elemental powers and attract more spirits to her during combat. Sabrina also found something useful for Evelyn. It was a tiara that could allow her to make her body several times lighter, which can allow her to levitate to a certain degree. The artifacts will make fighting easier for her so she wholeheartedly accepted them. Nothing interesting happened while the others were in the relic tomb, although there were the occasional tremors coming from the tomb. Evelyn and Fecius was currently standing near the portal, making sure there weren¡¯t any monsters in the area. Fecius was originally standing guard to make sure no monster goes through the portal. Evelyn joined up with him because she was bored. She didn¡¯t have anything to do at the base since everyone was busy packing up. The food supplies were full so there was nothing else keeping them in this world. All that was left to do now was arrive safely on the 50th floor. ¡°Here they come.¡± Evelyn said to Fecius. The whole group¡ªincluding Daraia and the adventurers¡ªapproached the portal. Arthur and Daraia were in the lead. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Fecius asked Evelyn, ¡°As a scout, it¡¯s imperative that I check the world beyond this portal. You accepted the duties as a scout so you should naturally follow, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes I know. Let¡¯s go then.¡± Fecius signaled the group to wait for his go-ahead. Everyone stopped. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Fecius and Evelyn went through the portal. A familiar feeling came over Evelyn¡ªthe same feeling she experienced when walking through the other portals. The terrain and the air itself changed once she reached the world on the other side of the portal. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Evelyn looked at the world beyond the portal in a daze, ¡°So this is the 50th floor.¡± There were flying castles and towers drifting through the dark blue sky. The biggest structure was a gigantic stronghold which looked similar to the Ardark Academy. ¡°Look.¡± Fecius pointed up to the floating mountain that was right above the stronghold. Surrounding that floating mountain were several structures, like castles and towers, all connected by flights of stairs and bridges. ¡°Is that¡­¡± Evelyn noticed a circular platform surrounded by three rock-like structures in a triangle. Floating above the platform was a gigantic cube that rotated in three directions simultaneously, creating an illusion that there were actually three cubes. ¡°That¡¯s the device that will get us home.¡± Fecius looked around the world, ¡°I can¡¯t smell any lifeforms at all. I can¡¯t even see any living thing.¡± The world was completely flat, with only grass stretching over an endless horizon. There were no signs of trees or any settlements¡ªonly that stronghold, the levitating mountain and the teleportation device. ¡°I¡¯ll go tell the others it¡¯s safe to go through the portal.¡± Fecius quickly went back to the portal. Evelyn, now alone, looked up at the rock formation surrounding the circular platform. ¡°Hopefully we¡¯ll get back home before the graduation ball starts.¡± She also wished that she could accompany Arthur as his date but he already has Shirley. Evelyn¡¯s pride and dignity as a highborn noble lady won¡¯t allow her to go as a third wheel. Evelyn sighed deeply before she began walking towards the stronghold in the distance. She¡¯ll just have to go alone. Her dream to have prince charming take her to the ball on a white horse won¡¯t come true. ¡ó ¡ó What does one call a world without time, a realm devoid of mortal life and lacking in hope? Would you call such a place ¡°Hell¡±? If so, is it in the literal or figurative sense? To some the former would be the vilest but to others the latter would be far worse. Hell is a place where all the sinners burn for eternity, unable to escape the weight of their past choices. At least in this Hell you can feel and hear. You can feel the flames melt your skin as maggots dig into your insides while you¡¯re still alive. You can hear the screams of the other unfortunate victims of sin. Things are much worse in a hell devoid of life and time, especially for a person at their lonesome. Now imagine said person possessing immortality and the ability to travel to and from the past yet is still at the mercy of the present. This person walks through emptiness, hearing nothing but their beating heart. Not a cricket in sight, not a single chirp from the birds in the morning or chatter from people¡ªjust the sounds of nature. That is the fate of the Destiny Goddess, a being with the power to exist within the past. The present binds her to this realm so she can never truly leave. She can only interact with the past through speaking with individuals from that timeline. Of course, just speaking to them could never change the present that she¡¯s cursed to wander, right? No. There exists an anomaly in the past¡ªsomeone who can change everything that has ever happened. The Destiny Goddess tried to pull this individual over to her side in an attempt to prevent a future where there is only emptiness and¡­ destruction. "The leaves are starting to fade. Has it drained the nine realms entirely of their vitality?" The young woman, adorned in a pristine white priest''s attire with eyes resembling crystal, lifted her gaze to the crimson sky. "No, beyond those red clouds, I can see the sun. There''s still illumination. Hope remains; all is not lost." Alas, to think ¡°It¡± would be such a glutton that it could completely drain all the realms of life. The young woman looked over the horizon, across the remains of a once great empire. She could make out the shape of a dead tree with its branches reaching into the sky. Once, beholding that tree was a sight of majestic wonder. Its radiance could rival the sun''s glow amidst the night. An array of energies danced around it, casting a vibrant tapestry of hues that enveloped the area, while fairies sprinkled their enchanting pixie dust, adorning the leaves. That tree was none other than the World Tree¡ªa sentient being that has its roots spread all throughout the nine realms, acting like doorways for those looking to explore the unknown. ¡°If only we had taken its downfall seriously. Things would¡¯ve been different.¡± The only thing that could¡¯ve prevented its downfall¡­ What was its name again? ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ The Divine Fertilizer, the bringer of life.¡± If the gods had created such a thing, then they could¡¯ve prevented ¡°Ragnarok¡± from destroying all life from the nine realms. Alas, the method to crafting such a thing is known only to the old gods who previously ruled the divine realm¡ªbefore humans even existed. Besides them, there was another¡­ ¡°If only I had the power to see who knew the methods to making the fertilizer sooner¡­ I have failed¡­ I do not deserve to be the only god alive¡­¡± She collapsed on her knees. Thinking about how she failed to bring that individual to her side made her clench her fists tight. She suddenly felt a presence and looked up. Someone in a wheelchair was right in front of her. She knew who that was. He was but a mere spirit now, evident by his bluish body but she could still recognize him. His foul gaze looked at the now destroyed world with indifference. ¡°Arnold von Berkley¡­¡± ¡°Angelica¡­ We meet again. But what an unfortunate circumstance, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± the old man smiled and looked at her coldly, ¡°How does it feel living the rest of your days staring at your failures? I can feel mine everyday.¡± He looked down at the hole in his chest where a small flickering white flame was alight. ¡°You¡­ You do not have the right to mock me¡­¡± ¡°You failed. Admit it. The gods, the High Elves, the Demon King¡ªall of you caused this. You chose to disregard the methods your predecessors used to rule the nine realms and with that willingly forgot how to prevent the death of the World Tree.¡± Arnold pointed towards the dead World Tree. At that moment a large chunk of it broke apart. ¡°Your divine code¡ªto not interfere with the mortals backfired on you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She bit her lower lip, ¡°¡­Why did you not tell him what can be done to prevent this future¡­?¡± ¡°Him? Ah, my younger self? Why didn¡¯t you do it? Oh, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re physically unable to speak of the future in great detail. Which is why you tried to control him, right? It would¡¯ve been much easier to convince a na?ve earthling to become your puppet. He now knows that the gods can¡¯t be trusted. They will do whatever it takes to save their own asses, even at the expense of mortal life. You demonstrated that perfectly, sparring not a glance when he pleaded for you not to trap his soul.¡± ¡°¡­I did not wish to show him that side of myself. I was desperate.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your next scheme, Angelica? Besides using your younger self as a puppet to control my past self, that is.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I guess that failed miserably, huh? Well, things aren¡¯t looking good for the Theocracy so the pope won¡¯t allow that Angelica to leave the nation on her own free will. War is brewing. That might be the only chance she can use to escape.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°So, are you going to answer my question? What¡¯s your next scheme?¡± She stayed silent. Not only was she at a loss for words, she was completely dumbstruck by what he knew. How did he find out about her secretly communicating with her past self through divinations? ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me? Is it because you hate me? Let me clear one thing up for you: I will not aid you in making my younger self a puppet to the gods. All you do is lie, steal and manipulate.¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± she looked at him with a sharp glare. ¡°I only mixed some lies in the truth that I told him. I suppose the difference between the two of us is that I have no semblance of godhood, thus that makes me more trustworthy than you.¡± He continued, ¡°He is going to create that Divine Fertilizer but what do you think will happen once he realizes the leverage that he¡¯ll have over trillions of lives and his creator?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Angelica could feel cold sweat down her back. If that version of Arnold turns out like the Arnold in front of her then humanity as a whole is doomed. ¡°Naturally he¡¯ll go to the Fairy Queen first. She¡ªalongside the five High Elves¡ªwill determine a reward for him saving the World Tree. We both know that the reward they¡¯ll give him won¡¯t be equal to the worth that fertilizer holds.¡± ¡°¡­What am I going to do¡­ Am I going to reincarnate and experience this hell all over again¡­? No, I don¡¯t want to¡­ I don¡¯t want¡­ to¡­¡± ¡°Then reincarnate into his world. You should be able to do that, no?¡± ¡°¡­B-But Goddess Melis will know¡ª¡± ¡°The Destiny Goddess will probably already know why you¡¯re there and will make sure that Melis doesn¡¯t find out about you.¡± That¡¯s right. The Destiny Goddess¡ªher predecessor¡ªshould already know why a goddess from the future would regress to the past. Angelica slowly stood up. She dusted off the dirt from her white dress. ¡°Do you know whose body you¡¯ll take over? I suggest that you don¡¯t take over the queen¡¯s body. You will never be able to comprehend what rewards a man with the knowledge of the future would want.¡± He then scoffed, ¡°Look at me giving advice to someone I hate. Have I gone senile? Anyway, the decision is up to you. I don¡¯t need to tell you this but it¡¯s important that you don¡¯t tell your younger self who you are.¡± Arnold¡¯s body began fading away. ¡°Looks like my time here is up. I would¡¯ve liked to tell you how much I despise you but I suppose you already know.¡± ¡°If you despise me so much then why help me¡­?¡± She couldn¡¯t understand it. He was helping her fulfil her duty as a goddess. Getting her hands on that divine item will determine the fate of all the realms. Completing this mission will make her a hero to the people of the divine realm, including the gods themselves. Where is the benefit for him? ¡°I suppose it¡¯s because I want to do one last good thing before I disappear? It makes me feel like a hero, I guess.¡± ¡°A hero whose efforts won¡¯t be recognized by me or the gods.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not any different from how my life has been, is it?¡± Then he vanished. "Your guidance has revealed a clear path," she said, gazing at the dead World Tree, "Yet, gratitude isn''t owed for this revelation, not to someone like you." Volume 4 End Intermission - Sleeper Agent Volume 4 Extra 1 ¨C Elizabeth Day 7 of investigating Ruria: Nothing out of the ordinary yet. I¡¯ve had to make myself used to her daily schedules. I made the mistake of not using my magic to track her, resulting in me almost getting caught on two occasions. Ruria leaves the academy grounds every day. Most days she¡¯ll just go to popular eating spots if she isn¡¯t shopping. She has lots of friends and often leaves the academy with them to go on shopping sprees. From this I can tell that she comes from a very wealthy family. I¡¯ve gone around asking professors if they know Ruria¡¯s parents but all her teachers say that Ruria was admitted to the academy by a guardian, just like her brother, Cain. Her brother¡¯s background is unknown but he has a lot of accomplishments under his belt. He¡¯s also the leader of the Commoner Faction so a majority of the students from common backgrounds revere and love him. I¡¯ve considered investigating him but decided not to since he¡¯s never targeted Arnold like Ruria did. It¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯s involved. Which brings me to another conclusion: Ruria is out for a ¡°Lover¡¯s Revenge¡±. She could¡¯ve been the jealous crush whose feelings Al didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he might''ve chosen another girl who was prettier and younger. I¡¯ve seen many situations like this throughout the year¨Cexes getting revenge on their former lovers for cheating on them or outsiders sabotaging relationships because of rage. My magic allows me to spy on them all (for learning modern trends and how to socialize¡ªnothing creepy). The academy is a cesspool of ¡°lover¡¯s revenge¡± situations. This is because of the high percentage of students who get lovers by the time they enroll in the academy, which leads to them losing their virginities. Some hop from one relationship to the next¡ªAl being one of them. From what I know, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone in the academy that Al is dating. However, I did hear that he received a contract for an engagement. That could be it. There are always girls who come to our room looking for him, which made me suspect that he was in a relationship with one of them. All of them were desperate to see him, even threatening me to reveal where he went. Could there be another one with the same intentions as Ruria among them? As it stands now, if I don¡¯t find out why Ruria is targeting Al then I might end up losing him. But I can¡¯t tell him about this just yet. I want to find out Ruria¡¯s motive first then deal with her. If my current methods fail then I¡¯ll have to make her my slave using dark magic and force the information out of her. If I use this method without knowing if there are others like her then they might go into hiding. Killing her will be a last resort. Al will be proud of me if I can deal with her before he gets back. *** Elizabeth closed her diary¡ªwhich she had been using to jot down her findings¡ªwhich just amounts to her theorizing and guessing Ruria¡¯s motive. She couldn¡¯t find out anything useful so far, not even what her real surname is. Bastere is the name of the family that began ruling some land a few years ago in the Royagard Kingdom. The guardian who enrolled Ruria and Cain here must be from that household or was working for the House. ¡°¡ªHere you are.¡± Someone approached Elizabeth¡ªwho was sitting outside the school cafeteria, under one of the gazebos, enjoying a small bucket of ice cream. The academy closed a few days ago so no one was here besides Elizabeth. This is why it¡¯s the perfect spot to meet up with her contact. ¡°Good day, Lady Lewan.¡± Elizabeth stood up and curtly bowed. Grace Lewan sat down after giving a nod. ¡°The bastard child of James Caervil, who he had kept away from the rest of society and locked up in a cage all her life, knows how to bow?¡± Elizabeth flinched, ¡°Quite fascinating how fast you learn etiquette. Hasn¡¯t it been barely a year since you came here and were surrounded by noble children¡ªwho were taught etiquette all their lives?¡± ¡°¡­How do you know who I am? I never told anyone my real name¡­¡± ¡°I know a lot of things, sweetheart. Finding out your identity wasn¡¯t that difficult,¡± Grace leaned forward, ¡°Let¡¯s begin. I fear you may collapse in those clothes if you¡¯re outside from the heat for too long. Isn¡¯t it uncomfortable in there?¡± ¡°I¡­ Well¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, if you¡¯re still going around dressed like this then there should be a very good reason. It¡¯s also none of my business. It¡¯s kind of rude to not show your face though,¡± Grace then got to the point, ¡°Why did you contact me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s related to... Al¡­ Uhm, I¡¯m told Miss Lewan is a close friend of his.¡± ¡°We were friends but that was almost seven years ago. Things happened and we went our separate ways. Besides, I barely see him these days. If my father was not a vassal to his House then we would¡¯ve never seen each other again outside the academy. The last time I spoke to him was to clear up some suspicions I had¡ªwhich are still not cleared up, mind you.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re still in contact with his sister, right?¡± ¡°Indeed. In fact, Anna and I often meet up. She mostly complains about having to deal with finding a husband and work. Arnold is barely a topic as of late. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s changed that Anna doesn¡¯t complain about him anymore?¡± ¡°Did Al¡¯s sister mention anything about him having enemies aiming for his life?¡± The question made Grace chuckle. ¡°What?¡± asked Elizabeth in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re asking if the guy who always goes looking for trouble has anyone aiming for his life? Your father wasn¡¯t the only one. A few wouldn¡¯t go that far but there are quite a lot of them that would. I¡¯ve lost count how it¡¯s always him sleeping with some guy¡¯s lover or mother and sister or even all three then rubbing it in their faces like some trophy to humiliate them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡®Well, that doesn¡¯t sound out of the ordinary, I suppose.¡¯ Elizabeth had heard lots of stories about Arnold¡¯s relationships with the academy students¡ªhow he always disappointed them and broke up with them after getting tired of them. Some of his former lovers had moved on while there were others who didn¡¯t¡ªor more like they couldn¡¯t. ¡°I want to know if any of them have sent assassins after him.¡± ¡°No, none that I know of besides the four attempts when he was a child. Why didn¡¯t you contact Lauran instead? She should know more than me since she spent every day of her life for the last two years with him. She might¡¯ve noticed something strange happening during that time. Sebastian is another option.¡± ¡°...I can¡¯t ask Lauran because she¡¯s busy with a project that Lady Adrianna gave her.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t really know how to approach her. The two of us don¡¯t even know each other.¡¯ They share a type of plutonic bond¡ªthat being the sponsored students of Adrianna von Berkley. ¡°Ah yes, the thing with the demons. I almost forgot that that quest is coming up soon during this arc.¡± Grace mumbled something that Elizabeth couldn¡¯t quite hear. ¡°I can take you to Sebastian.¡± ¡°R-Really?¡± ¡°Mhm. If this concerns Arnold then we have to find the perpetrator soon. I can¡¯t let him die now that I¡¯m aware of this.¡± ¡®Does this mean she still cares about him?¡¯ Then why show him the cold shoulder? Whatever, that wasn¡¯t important right now. The most important thing right now is to get in contact with Sebastian. ¡°Besides I have nothing to do at the academy now that Rachel keeps going out every day and returns only at night. Haa, I wish I made more friends. Anyway, the road is going to be dangerous so we should hire some adventurers at the guild first.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not necessary. I can protect you, Lady Lewan.¡± ¡°¡­Did your powers awaken already? Isn¡¯t that too soon¡­¡± ¡°Powers?¡± ¡°Nevermind. Alright, if you¡¯re confident about your strength then we can go.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you for helping! Ah, by the way where is Sir Sebastian?¡± ¡°Anna informed me that she and Sebastian will be heading to Whitage City. That was a few days ago so go pack your stuff. We might run into them before they leave¡ª¡± *** A few hours later©¤ Grace managed to get a coachman¡ªcontracted by the academy¡ªto become their coach for the trip. Students can hire carriages so long as they have the right amount of money, something that the Lewan Family doesn¡¯t lack at all. This¡¯ll be Elizabeth¡¯s first time outside the capital. She spent her entire life on her family¡¯s property before she came to the academy. Remembering that little shack that could barely defend her from rain brought back a bitter feeling. Her mother was required to work half the day so Elizabeth would always wait until she got back. Sometimes her mother would bring snacks like sweets and pastries from the family¡¯s leftovers. The two of them would sit together inside that small shack, eating pastries and drinking bland tea. She missed those days. *** ¡°¡ªI¡¯m curious about something¡­ How did you and Arnold end up in a room together?¡± asked Grace suddenly. Elizabeth, who was quietly watching the horizon under the shade of the carriage, looked at Grace. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t find a room in the female dorm.¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so? Last I checked, there are five rooms open in the female dormitory.¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s no reason for me to move out if I don¡¯t need to.¡± ¡°Oh? So, you¡¯re comfortable living with a guy who might take advantage of you?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Elizabeth blushed instead of answering. Of course, Grace couldn¡¯t see that. From what Grace knows about her relationship with Arnold halfway through the story, there was nothing more she wanted than to let him have her. Grace recalled a narration that described Elizabeth¡¯s character: -¡°She embraced death just to fulfil that wish to gain his trust and show her love.¡± ¡°Can I ask you a weird question? Would you be fine with it?¡± Elizabeth looked at Grace. ¡°Uhm, what would that be?¡± Elizabeth timidly replied. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that this woman will go on to commit genocides in the pursuit of power. As she is now, anyone would think that she¡¯s incapable of hurting even a fly.¡¯ Well, she and Arnold are very similar in nature. If it¡¯s necessary then they would commit any crime. ¡°If you found someone who you believe is your soulmate, would you do anything in your power to win their love?¡± ¡°Uhm, anyone would, right? But why the sudden interest¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re young so I¡¯m certain that you want to experience what true love is, right? Especially since you¡¯re a teenage girl. But a soulmate is much more than true love. You could say it¡¯s something that holds more worth. A soulmate is believed to be a person with whom one shares a deep and unexplainable connection. It goes beyond mere attraction or compatibility. You might not even like this person but something attracts you to him. It¡¯s more intimate than sexual attraction, much deeper than love. Do you have someone like that?¡± ¡°Uhm, I wouldn¡¯t really know¡­ but there¡¯s only one person I have feelings for¡­¡± ¡°Is that so? Who?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not important! F-Forget I said anything!¡± Elizabeth squirmed and averted her gaze. ¡°I know girls like you. They live sheltered lives¡ªwhether for good or bad reasons¡ªnever having the opportunity to experience what it¡¯s like to find love. In pursuit of such a thing, they do what¡¯s necessary to quench their desires and answer their feelings. Let me clarify that living sheltered lives doesn¡¯t exactly mean being shut off from the outside world. It could mean being shunned by society because of your condition or mental problems. Any attempt to try to integrate yourself into society is met with disdain by others who deem themselves ¡®normal¡¯. There was once a girl who grew up to become a useless adult who didn¡¯t know how to cook, clean or take care of children, much less herself. She could not even write coherent essays, as was required for the most basic job in our empire¡ªa receptionist at a guild. Because of this, she could not write reports, which every receptionist must do whenever a party reports their findings on a quest. They kicked her out. Her family was gone when their household fell. Her elder brother¡ªthe one who she relied on for everything as a child and the only other survivor from their family¡¯s demise¡ªleft the empire to pursue his selfish wishes. With no one to turn to, the girl wandered lifelessly, begging on the street. It was a few days of begging and sleepless nights that someone took an interest in her. It was a man¡ªa very handsome man. He offered to help her, even though she thought of herself as nothing but a burden. He was a noble who owned several hosting bars in Horvine city. He spoiled her with all sorts of things¡ªa mansion in the middle of a wine farm outside Horvine city, all sorts of jewelry, expensive dresses and much more. What the girl didn¡¯t know was that this man also controlled several prostitution rings, which politicians and nobles often used. Up until he told her that, she had assumed that he was just kind to her because he thought she was cute and didn¡¯t actually want anything in return¡ªhow ignorant and wrong she was. He told her that if she were to become his lover that she¡¯ll have to become a courtesan, which she did. Her virginity was taken by a fat aristocrat who she didn¡¯t even know before that first night. The girl realized after that night that she had gone through life with a delusional perspective. People give but also want something in return, that¡¯s a valuable lesson to learn. As a child, it only took a single tear or word from her to get her family to do whatever she wanted. If she had known that the world doesn¡¯t bend to her every will beforehand then her life would¡¯ve been different.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Elizabeth looked at Grace silently. ¡°The girl¡ªno, I suppose it¡¯s right to call her a woman at this point¡ªhad a falling out with the man. This was during her pregnancy. To her, the best reward for being obedient and loyal wasn¡¯t money or clothes, it was intimacy. It¡¯s something the man gave her only once a week but something she looked forward to more than anything. The man always told her to use contraceptives since her getting pregnant would ruin the relationships he built with high-profile nobles who considered the woman to be their favorite whore. One night she didn¡¯t do as he said and confirmed her pregnancy a few weeks later but kept it a secret for a few months. She only revealed the pregnancy to the man when her bump was showing even with baggy clothes. The man beat her, tied her to a horse and rode into the grassy plains with her still tied to the horse.¡± Elizabeth gasped. ¡°He had probably hoped that she would lose the child this way and everything would go back to normal. But he underestimated the genes she inherited from her father¡ªwho was considered one of the greatest men in the empire¡ªshe could survive even the harshest of turns and bumps on the dirt road. Blood was shed, but not that of the child. As such, the man left her behind in the night. She did not beg him to forgive her. All she did was wander, something she was used to by then. She stumbled upon a war that had been going on between the empire and someone she knew very well¡­ Her brother. She wanted to go to him so she braved through the mountains of corpses that he singlehandedly left behind. She could see his back as he slaughtered countless knights on his own, she could hear his war cries, she could feel his power¡­ But before she could reach him, her water broke. She crawled into cover when the enemy nation fired siege weapons on the battlefield. The woman¡¯s cries were drowned out by the sounds of cannon fire and battleship beam rays. The child came out after what seemed like eternity. The war was still ongoing. The child cried to be fed by its mother. Its mother¡ªhowever¡ªcould not do so. Her eyes were lifelessly staring at the child as its cries stopped and it died shortly after from hunger¡­¡± Grace glanced at Elizabeth. ¡°If you want a different fate than that woman and her child then you should embrace change. Don¡¯t hold on to the past you.¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The woman she mentioned wasn¡¯t important to the main story¡¯s continuation but her life itself was one of the most tragic, broken up into a three-part short story. She and Elizabeth were the same in many ways yet were still very different. Both of them were searching for a purpose. Elizabeth¡¯s goal¡ªaccording to what Grace knew¡ªinvolves finding out what happened to her mother. But what then? Will she wander aimlessly or will she seek out another purpose? The good thing is that Elizabeth had the power to change her own destiny while that woman was much too weak. Elizabeth fidgeted with her hands. ¡°¡­Would it really be okay if I showed the world what I am?¡± ¡°If it doesn¡¯t hurt anyone then it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t listen to any criticism and embrace who you really are. Break out of your shell.¡± In other words, embrace change. Abandon the previous ¡°you¡±. If that woman followed the same advice then she would¡¯ve survived until the epilogue. ¡°Then¡­¡± Grace¡¯s eyes widened by what Elizabeth did next. She took off her scarf and oversized jersey. The carriage was suddenly filled with the scent of sweat and herbs. Elizabeth was now sitting under the roof of the carriage with only a bra to cover her upper body. She moved her hair out of her face. Her skin was flaky and charred, with most of her fingernails missing and her lips chapped. A face that the average person would scream in horror at, appeared. One eye didn¡¯t even have light (which might mean that she¡¯s blind in one eye). Elizabeth¡¯s nose was on the verge of falling off and her dead skin fell off like glued-on paper. ¡°This is¡ª¡± Grace held up a hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need to explain yourself. Here,¡± Grace picked up her flowery patterned umbrella and handed it to Elizabeth. ¡°Use this when walking outside. Ah, there¡¯s something else¡­.¡± She then rummaged in her purse and pulled out a bottle of perfume, ¡°This will surround you in an odorless scent that can¡¯t be removed without water. Use it with this,¡± She pulled out another bottle of perfume. ¡°This is one of my personal favorites. Anna recommended it to me a few years back but I still use it every day.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ Why are you giving these to me?¡± Elizabeth timidly took them. ¡°Let¡¯s just say that I know someone who had the same skin condition as yours. I know what it¡¯s like to live with it.¡± She said vaguely. ¡°Had¡­? So, they got rid of it?¡± ¡°Well, sort of.¡± ¡°H-How did they do it? If you know please tell me¡­ Please¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ unfortunately, I don¡¯t know.¡± Grace gave a tiny shrug. Elizabeth looked down silently. ¡®You¡¯ll find the answer to that question soon¡­¡¯ Grace looked out the window. But she¡¯ll need to embrace her power as an incarnation first. *** Whitage City, Suvere Street. Location ¨C City Lord¡¯s manor. Date - Mendru, 17th Seastere month. The carriage came to a stop. The coachman knocked on the window. Grace opened it to confirm that they¡¯ve arrived. ¡°Should I fetch you later today, Lady Lewan?¡± asked the coachman. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be coming back to the academy with my dear friend Anna so I¡¯ll be staying overnight. Or possibly a few days.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ What about¡ª¡± The coachman¡¯s face twisted when he looked at Elizabeth, whose face was now open for all to see, with only an umbrella to cover her. ¡°My friend will be taking both of us to the academy. Let the receptionist know when you hand in the report.¡± The academy has to make sure at all times that their students are safe when they leave the empire¡¯s walls. If a student takes a carriage that they hired from the academy, then it¡¯s important that the coachman gives a follow-up report. If they don¡¯t do this and the students fall into danger then the academy will have a lawsuit on their hands. Powerful nobles can sink the academy and its prestige easily with just a few calls. ¡°¡­Understood. Have a pleasant journey.¡± ¡°Come now, Liz.¡± Grace held out her hand. Elizabeth was surprised by that for a moment but hesitantly grabbed Grace¡¯s hand. The two of them climbed off the carriage. Grace looked up at the city lord¡¯s manor. ¡°Well, this is unexpected. They¡¯ve done a splendid job with restoring the city.¡± She approached a flowerbed nearby and touched the flowers. She suddenly frowned when she noticed a certain type of flower next to the roses. It appears to have been placed there recently judging by the loose and darker brown soil. ¡°Pesto Almoniv¡ªisn¡¯t this flower the Penston House family symbol?¡± ¡°¡ªIt seems we have unexpected guests today, Lunaria.¡± A voice came from the front door when it opened. Grace looked towards the person who spoke. ¡®I should¡¯ve known that she¡¯d be here¡­¡¯ Celeste climbed down the stairs and approached Grace. There was a short girl with pink hair following close behind. ¡®That must be Arnold¡¯s advisor.¡¯ Celeste glanced at Elizabeth who was hiding her face under the umbrella. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Celeste.¡± Grace smiled thinly. ¡°I found no desire to stay home and be forced to attend boring parties as a sole source of entertainment.¡± ¡°Why not visit your father or mother? From what I¡¯ve heard there hasn¡¯t been a lot going on which will prevent you from visiting them.¡± ¡°If I cannot see both of them to have a simple meal together as a family then I choose not to visit either at all. I will only visit my mother in the new year on her birthday.¡± ¡°I see. The empire relies on your parents, as they hold important positions. It¡¯s not their fault that they don¡¯t have time for you, Celeste.¡± ¡°I am aware so do not remind me of why our relationship has been rocky in the last few years,¡± she glanced at Elizabeth when she stood in front of the two, ¡°Show your face now or I will assume that you are here for malicious reasons and are hiding your face to avoid identification. If I view you as a threat, I will have Lunaria remove you from the premises,¡± she spoke to Elizabeth. ¡°Y-Yes, Ma¡¯am¡­¡± Elizabeth obeyed Celeste¡¯s command and lifted the umbrella. ¡°¡­.¡± Instead of showing a face of disgust, Celeste just squinted her eyes, ¡°¡­Elizabeth Caervil¡­?¡± Her gentle expression slowly turned serious. ¡°You know who she is?¡± Grace inquired. ¡°I used to see her and Al at a coffee shop near the academy. I heard from Victoria who she is and which family she belongs to,¡± she turned to Elizabeth again, ¡°I thought you left the empire long ago? The Caervil House collapsed and the family was forced to seek refuge in another nation. Why did you end up staying?¡± ¡°¡­I want to become a dark magician so I sought Lady Adrianna¡¯s support to become my sponsor.¡± ¡°Hm, I recall seeing a Sponsorship File in her office once. I only briefly glanced through the names but there was an Elizabeth in the file. There wasn¡¯t a surname attached to it.¡± ¡°¡­My father wouldn¡¯t let her use the household name.¡± ¡°That explains a lot. Your father was a hateful man. I can¡¯t believe that he become a noble despite all his wrongdoings. The emperor is truly a gullible idiot.¡± ¡°Hey, now¡­¡± Grace tried to say something. ¡°What? He admitted it to my father himself. What¡¯s wrong with me repeating his words? He can¡¯t rule over several kingdoms and the nobles in his court at once. This led to that leech, James gaining power. This is what happens when an emperor refuses the help of his kings. If only he allowed the kings to rule the empire with him then the power dynamic wouldn¡¯t be so divided like the roots of a dying tree.¡± ¡°¡ªThe emperor distrusts his kings?¡± the girl who Celeste addressed as Lunaria earlier asked. ¡°That¡¯s not it. The civil war divided the power in the empire. This division led to every monarch ruling independent from the emperor. Of course, Emperor Jurnick still has a final say in most matters like taxes, land ownership, selections of kings, policy dictation and many more. Before the civil war there were only two sides¡ªthe people who stood with the emperor and the people who didn¡¯t. The latter were more subtle back then with their hatred for his rule. This led to factions supporting different rulers and ideals. One faction wants a matriarchy¡ªwhich will fail immensely. Another wants to end all taxes¡ªthis will collapse society as a whole. There are also factions that support ending the monarchial system. Such an unrealistic ideal for a world that we live in. A monarchial system will always triumph over a democracy or republic in the current era no matter how much brainwashing their politicians attempt to do. But we can¡¯t really say which faction or ideal will be the best for the empire. All of them have their downsides.¡± ¡°I think one ruler and several¡ªhow should I say this¡ªsmaller rulers, would be the best for the empire.¡± Lunaria gave her opinion. ¡°I know what you mean. If the emperor gave the kings more power then things would drastically improve. Thankfully his eldest son, Julius knows this.¡± Celeste then turned to Grace, ¡°But enough about politics. I¡¯ll end up complaining the most if it drags on. Why are the two of you here?¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯re just looking for Sebastian.¡± ¡®It¡¯s best that we don¡¯t tell this woman what we¡¯re doing here. She¡¯ll only complicate things if she gets involved.¡¯ ¡°Oh, keeping secrets now, are we?¡± Celeste¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®I won¡¯t be seen through that easily.¡¯ Grace knew everything about Celeste¡¯s character so she naturally knows how to act while in conversation with said person. ¡°Not at all. I just need his help with some hand-to-hand combat training. As you can tell by my delicate hands, I cannot protect myself.¡± She showed her long slender fingers, ¡°I have no latent magical abilities so I can only trust my body to be my weapon.¡± ¡°Is that so? Why not just hire an instructor?¡± ¡°Martial art instructors from private schools follow the textbook method, which I¡¯m told is designed to deliberately slow a student¡¯s progress to extend the time required to finish the training which also means more money for the institutions. I would rather not waste my pocket money to support education scams. I would consider an academy over an independent martial arts school.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. You can find Sebas upstairs in Al¡¯s office.¡± Celeste pointed to a window upstairs. ¡°Thanks. Well then, we¡¯ll be off.¡± Grace took Elizabeth¡¯s hand and was about to walk past Celeste. ¡°¡ªLunaria will go with you and show you around today. I would do so myself but I have somewhere to be,¡± said Celeste with a smile. ¡°¡­Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Lunaria left Celeste¡¯s side and walked up to Grace, ¡°I will answer any questions you may have on our tour.¡± ¡®Tch, you snake.¡¯ Grace tried not to glare at Celeste¡¯s back as she walked away. By the looks of it, she was heading towards the gate. ¡°Should I start now or would you like to speak to Lord Sebastian first?¡± asked Lunaria. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Sebastian first.¡± ¡°Very well. Follow me.¡± Lunaria took the lead. Grace and Elizabeth naturally followed. ¡°Mm.¡± The three of them entered the manor. ¡°You can leave the umbrella here, Lady Elizabeth. Nothing will happen to it while you¡¯re gone.¡± ¡°Ah, okay¡­¡± Elizabeth took a deep breath before closing the umbrella and putting it against the table next to the door. ¡°Where is Celeste off to?¡± Grace asked due to her burning curiosity. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, she¡¯s been making calls to her friends all over the empire to help her search for all the women that Milord impregnated.¡± ¡°¡­Surely, you jest¡­¡± ¡°I am not jesting. I understand her decision to meet up with the mothers of her fianc¨¦¡¯s children. It¡¯s important that she sets boundaries when it concerns financial burden.¡± ¡®I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s not why Celeste is looking for all those women.¡¯ Still, to go looking for that many women¡­ Arnold has probably slept with over a thousand women, the minority of whom claimed he impregnated them, thus leading to his family paying child support on his behalf. ¡®She¡¯s wasting her time. Whatever, it keeps her away from me so this is fine.¡¯ ¡°Where do you come from, Lunaria?¡± Grace asked while following Lunaria, ¡°I¡¯d also like to know how and why you would work for Arnold.¡± ¡°My background shouldn¡¯t reflect my ability to work, regardless of what position I hold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m asking¡­¡± Grace was trying to understand Lunaria¡¯s intentions for working for Arnold. Why would someone as intelligent as her work in a rundown city like this? Well, the city is doing better than expected. Anna usually talks about the city whenever the chance arises. ¡®It¡¯s a bit of a letdown that Arnold found out the worth of the magic crystals in his territory. I wanted to save up some money to buy this land for myself. I wonder if this woman was the one who told him about it.¡¯ If so, what does she plan on doing? ¡°I have no ill-will towards Milord. He is my financial benefactor. I would never jeopardize my position for selfish reasons.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ And he gives you total control? Anna told me that you¡¯re the one doing most of the work.¡± The three of them climbed the stairs to the second floor. ¡°I still consult with Lady Victoria since she¡¯s the mistress of the city lord and head maid of his residence. She¡¯s working tirelessly to bring people, within and outside the empire, to our side along with Empress Roseria.¡± ¡°I thought Her Majesty only intends to provide financial aid?¡± that¡¯s what Grace heard anyway. ¡°That was the case at first. Her funds have helped us secure wagons to pull the materials our workers mine in the mountains, horses, mercenaries groups, among other expenditures. She requested that I draw up a formal contract to appoint her as a member of the restoration process team. Her job entails making connections.¡± ¡°Well, she¡¯s quite good in making connections so it suits her. People are naturally drawn in by her charms.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I like working with her. She¡¯s very professional when it comes to how she handles business. If I may be honest, I expected to be ordered around like a slave.¡± ¡°The empress isn¡¯t known for forcing her position on others to make them obey. This is the second reason why so many people like her, even common folk.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve come to understand that by working with her. I¡¯m quite curious what¡¯s her end goal for helping us. There¡¯s no benefit for the imperial family.¡± She¡¯s not doing this for any benefits that there might be. It¡¯s all for Arnold. She¡¯d do anything for him, after all. ¡®I¡¯m surprised that Arnold hasn¡¯t used this to his advantage. He could have her wrapped around his finger if he wanted to.¡¯ The only other person who could play Roseria like a fiddle is Julius. To her, both of them were her sons. ¡°Lord Sebastian.¡± Lunaria came to a stop at one of the doors on the second floor. She called out to Sebastian while standing in front of that door. ¡°¡ªCome in.¡± Sebastian¡¯s voice came from inside. Lunaria looked back at Grace, ¡°I will take your suitcases to a room down the hallway. If I¡¯m not back by the time you¡¯re finished then please head over to the living room. Refreshments will be provided to you by the staff.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Grace gave her suitcase to Lunaria. ¡°You too, Miss Elizabeth.¡± ¡°Ah, right.¡± Elizabeth gave her suitcase to Lunaria. Lunaria stepped out of the way after opening the door for them. Grace and Elizabeth entered the room. They could hear the sound of a pen scribbling on paper. ¡°¡ªLady Lewan and Young Elizabeth.¡± Sebastian said with his eyes still glued to the book on the table. ¡°You know Elizabeth too...?¡± ¡°Her energy signature is very familiar indeed.¡± Sebastian put down the pen and closed the book, ¡°You¡¯re the little girl who the young master brought over to the castle a few times in the past. I would never forget an energy signature as chaotic as yours. It¡¯s appears that it¡¯s even more chaotic than in the past. However, it appears that you¡¯ve tamed some of it through discipline and hard work.¡± ¡®So, even Sebas knows how strong Elizabeth is.¡¯ Elizabeth didn¡¯t seem to know what he was talking about. She didn¡¯t know her true potential. Sebastian probably had an idea but Grace was the only one who truly knew how strong the incarnation of the Death Goddess can become. ¡°I assume you are here on important matters? What¡¯s a young lady such as yourself doing seeking the wisdom of an old butler anyhow?¡± ¡°Straight to the point, as always.¡± Grace turned to Elizabeth, ¡°Tell him what you told me.¡± ¡­ ¡ó¡ó ¡°Ruria¡­¡± A dark shadow loomed over Sebastian¡¯s face, ¡°I feared that this day might come¡­¡± ¡°So, you know who she really is?¡± Sebas¡¯ expression and entire mood changed when Elizabeth finished telling him her findings. Sebas¡¯ sharp eyes glanced up at Grace. ¡°What I say from hereon forward will remain between the three of us.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Are you familiar with the Three Great Crime Families that terrorized the empire during the year HE369 to 378?¡± ¡°Holy Era¡± Year 369 to 378 was considered one of the worst years in recorded history. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°The year 369 was the great divide between nations. That was the year that the continent was divided in countries amongst all the major monarchies. Formerly there was a council of sorts where everyone got to say what happens in the country through majority vote¡ªit was essentially a democracy back then. However, not everyone shared the same ideals. This divide led to a battle for resources. Resources equated wealth which in turn meant power in those times. All of this led to countless wars and thousands of lives being lost. There was no clear direction to take without violence. There were no military powers to create balance. That¡¯s when the common people stepped up. Ordinary working men offered their services to kings one day. These services involved crime¡ªhits and torture being the most prominent. These working men became hitmen, drug lords and human traffickers, among many other illegal professions. Each of them built up their own empire with the funds and help from the kings and other monarchs they offered their services to. Three of these men rose above the rest, establishing their might through the power and numbers that they had. They started involving their families in their criminal empires, further increasing the might they held. One married the daughter of a shipping merchant who handled transportation of various goods for the nations, making his family the one in charge of any and all goods that get transported in and out of the country. Another courted the matriarch of a powerful empire that could rival our own today, giving him the numbers to oppress everyone who resisted his corruption. The third man didn¡¯t get his power through just wealth and marrying into powerful noble families¡ªhe fought his way to the top, shedding blood for money. People in power like popes, Legion rank Templars, Head Nuns and High Inquisitors were their usual targets. These jobs paid the most and strengthened their bond as a crime family even further with each completed job. Their services were sought after by corrupt officials of states and nobility, which granted them many connections. Several centuries went by and so two out of the three most notorious crime families died out. The third went into hiding since people didn¡¯t need them anymore, making them lose the influence they had as criminals.¡± ¡°¡­Now they¡¯re wanted in every nation on the continent.¡± Grace added. ¡°Indeed. They weren¡¯t recognized as criminals before the great war because people of power actually saw their expertise as something valuable to gain the upper hand. As the saying goes ¡®if you can¡¯t destroy a nation¡¯s army, control their people and destroy the nation from the inside¡¯. Now they¡¯re merely seen as assassins who need to be wiped out. It became such a big issue that people of high standing started relying on Serz to destroy the family.¡± The greatest and most feared assassin family to ever exist. ¡°¡­What does this story have to do with Ruria?¡± Elizabeth didn¡¯t appear to have much interest in what Sebas was saying. ¡®I would¡¯ve liked to know more but it¡¯s best if we can get this over with quickly. Ruria¡¯s story isn¡¯t explored since she¡¯s not even mentioned in the main quest.¡¯ Seeing as how the DLC is told from Luke¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s not a surprise that players wouldn¡¯t know what struggles other characters went through unless the writers intended to show it. ¡°Have either of you heard of a devil known as Lu¡¯grun?¡± ¡°I know what it is,¡± said Grace, ¡°It¡¯s a wicked entity that manifests from one¡¯s hatred for another. Folklore says it was the first child that Lilith failed to abort after she was raped by her father. It completely manifests into the real world when a person¡¯s hatred turns into murderous intent. It will kill anyone you desire for control over your soul.¡± Lu¡¯grun is from a species of Wist Demons but is referred to as a devil due to its ghastly image and terrifying abilities. Devils are described as a greater threat than Greater Demons in the lore of Star Fantasy. ¡°The crime family that went into hiding worshipped that devil. It¡¯s the same devil that grants their bloodline unfathomable power. Every heir that leads the household must accept the Wist Demon into his body, which can often lead to the death of the predecessor. Its power can spread through the seed of its host as well. The demon despises females so it will kill off any heiresses it is given control of.¡± ¡®Hold on, where have I heard this before?¡¯ Grace began to think: A devil that despises females due to its deep hatred for its mother that cut it out of her womb and left it to die in the cold underworld¡­ Wist Demon¡­ an entity that grants its host unimaginable power¡­ There was only one person who was shown to have the Wist Demon within his body. He was one of the main villains in the middle of the main story. He was the reason why the Berkley House and several other prominent houses fell from grace and almost destroyed the whole empire with his tyrannical ideals. ¡®Could it really be that he¡¯s her little brother¡­?¡¯ That same woman¡¯s face appeared in Grace¡¯s mind. Her hypothesis proved to be correct by Sebas¡¯ next words. ¡°Ruria is from that family and she¡¯s related to¡ª" ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°What will you do now that you know the truth, Elizabeth?¡± Grace turned to Elizabeth whose hands were shaking as she tried to write everything Sebastian told them after that revelation about Ruria¡¯s origins. Sebastian left the office after a long discussion with the two of them. Even Grace was caught by surprise by what she learned. Those sly writers. Why would they bury something like this? Star Fantasy had a lot of mysteries to discover, even early on in the game when derailing from the critical path. It¡¯s an open universal game with thousands of hours of content so it¡¯s a given that there¡¯s a lot to discover. Some secrets were easy to find, others were buried in plain sight while some were hinted at in dialogue. Ruria¡¯s origins wasn¡¯t ever revealed in the main story but it was told that she was related to one of the main characters in Star Fantasy. In any case, Grace now knows who she should consider an enemy¡ªthe one who Ruria is related to. To think a sleeper agent was right under their noses this entire time¡­ What more can Grace find out if she digs deeper? ¡°¡­.All this time¡­ Al¡¯s been close to his enemy all this time¡­ Who else knows about this? Do his parents know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Whatever you do, don¡¯t show them that you know who they are. Don¡¯t take Sebas¡¯ warning lightly. Those people are literal monsters.¡± ¡°What should I do¡­ I can¡¯t reveal myself to them¡­ I can¡¯t tell Al the truth either¡­¡± ¡°Do what they¡¯ve been doing¡ªobserve. You¡¯re not strong enough to do anything against them.¡± Grace put a hand on Elizabeth¡¯s shoulder, ¡°A sleeper agent is more dangerous than you might think. A sleeper agent¡¯s mission doesn¡¯t just last hours, days or weeks, it can last as long as decades. It¡¯s best to keep a low profile, okay? I¡¯ll see what I can find out in the meantime.¡± She¡¯ll make use of Serz, of course. ¡°Okay¡­ I trust you, Miss Lewan.¡± ¡°Call me Grace from now on. The two of us are in this together. Let¡¯s forget about what Sebastian said for now and enjoy our vacation.¡± There¡¯s still time until Elizabeth unlocks her full potential. Seeing as how these supposed ¡°observers¡± haven¡¯t made a move as of yet, there isn¡¯t any incentive to rush things. They¡¯ll only get careless if they do. ¡°Mm¡­¡± Elizabeth closed her journal. What¡¯s going on inside that little head of yours right now, wondered Grace. Extra 1 - A Pair of Insignificants Horvine City is the second largest city of Eulia Empire¡¯s five main cities. It is also the home to the majority of high-class nobles. The land has the lowest crime rates out of all the cities of the empire and buying property is way cheaper than compared to the other cities. Most of the business chains that handle production, outsourcing, manufacturing are located here as well, making the city a magnet for tourists, consumers and the wealthy. One of the biggest guilds in Diacree is also located here. It''s no surprise that the Mercenary, Assassin, Magic, Alchemy and Adventurer Guilds made branches in this city. It¡¯s a hub for all kinds of people. Given its vast land beyond the imperial walls, many people come from afar to put in requests at the branch guilds. The adventurer guild branch is the largest out of them all and is always buzzing with newbies. There¡¯s a fountain in the middle of the city where all the adventurer parties go to get potential new members. It¡¯s often referred to as a hub since the adventurer guild branch is right next to it. Horvine city adventurer guild branch is the perfect place to gain experience as a new adventurer. The quests are always catered towards newbies. It''s no wonder why Idalia and Shaun¡ªboth F-rankers¡ªdecided to settle down in this city. ¡ó¡ó ¡°Nghhh!¡± A young man grunted after slamming down his hips with all his strength. His female partner had her legs wrapped around his back. The two were drenched in sweat. Only the young man¡ªwho looked no older than 16¡ªcollapsed while out of breath. His female partner let out a quiet sigh as if she expected him to tap out like that. She silently lifted her upper body and grabbed some tissues. She cleaned her lower half and used a towel to wipe the sweat from her upper body. She shivered when she felt the cold wind coming through their inn room¡¯s broken window. The young man awkwardly scratched his head when he made eye contact with her. ¡°Lia, I...¡± Shaun lowered his head. There was a blush on his face. She knew what he was apologizing for. ¡°It¡¯s fine, okay?¡± Idalia reassured him, ¡°I¡¯m also a bit tired. We didn¡¯t get much sleep last night after all.¡± The two were in the middle of planning how to attack a goblin tribe before things got steamy around 4.AM. Shaun can¡¯t last longer than 10 minutes in bed between sessions, which seems to take a hit on his pride. Idalia never cared about it before since sex isn¡¯t the most important thing right now. Making enough money to survive is what¡¯s important to her. Making love is just to relieve stress. Of course, as a young woman at the ripe age of 16, she wants her lover to enjoy making love to her and vice versa. The only problem is Shaun¡¯s low stamina. It doesn¡¯t just hinder his performance in bed but also in combat. Idalia couldn¡¯t even remember how many times he had bought High Tier stamina potions just for small quests like exterminating goblins. The high tier potions are very expensive, each costing up to 40 silver. Shaun never had a fighting instructor even though he¡¯s from a wealthy background. He had to train on his own after leaving his home. That didn¡¯t help at all since he doesn¡¯t know what to do to get stronger and faster. The only good thing is that he knows how to block and swing his spear. As far as martial skills go, he had none to speak of. Idalia is in the process of creating a powerful potion that can increase all bodily functions permanently, like bone mass, lung capacity, eyesight and so on. She learnt it from an alchemy book that she bought a few months ago. The difficult part is that it¡¯s hard to find the ingredients that the potion needs. Idalia knows where to find 1/3 of the ingredients. 2/3 that are left are quite expensive to buy but not impossible to get. She had been saving for them ever since she bought the alchemy book and will purchase the ingredients soon. The last third of the ingredients can only be found in the World Tree Forest. The forest is well-protected and it¡¯s illegal to venture into it unless accompanied by a Wood Elf of high standing. One might even call this discrimination. Idalia doesn¡¯t have any Elf friends so she has no way of going into that forest. ¡°The sun is already up,¡± Idalia finished wiping herself, ¡°We should get ready to head out. Your aunt will meet up with us at the town square.¡± ¡°You spoke to aunt Lucia?¡± ¡°Yes, I ran into her at the guild branch when I went to collect my pay for an odd job. She says that she can help us get into contact with Miss Josephine.¡± Josephine is the receptionist and guild recruiter for a small guild by the name of Misteltein. Idalia suggested to Shaun that the two of them sign up for the Newbie Program that Misteltein set up to recruit potential members. They have all sorts of tests to determine how competent you are. The tests are unknown to Idalia since this is her first time in Horvine and the empire in general. The two of them come from a village within Royagard Kingdom¡¯s lands. As with any other settlement between the empire and that kingdom, they were affected by the monster wave that happened a few months ago. The cattle were killed and all the crops destroyed. This robbed the village of any potential sources of income, forcing the small council to request for aid from the king. Till this day the village still hasn¡¯t recovered. Idalia and Shaun became adventurers hoping for a better life. The two of them still had parents but became estranged from their families since their parents didn¡¯t approve of their relationship with each other. Idalia is the youngest daughter of a merchant that worked for a major conglomerate as a chairman. He had since taken his family to another country, hoping to start a new life. Idalia didn¡¯t follow them, much to her parents¡¯ anger. Shaun¡¯s parents are nobles from Royagard Kingdom. Unlike Idalia¡¯s parents who crossed the border, his parents were still living in the kingdom. The two of them left their homes to pursue a life together after both of them were 15. They didn¡¯t have a lot of money so they sold most of their belongings to buy a small house in a village. The two had been living there for almost a year before the monster wave forced them out. Idalia stood up from the bed. She put on her underwear and bra and then sprayed her body with cheap perfume. There was no time to bathe right now since the guild gets very busy closer to the afternoon. The two of them still had to upgrade their gear. ¡°What is it?¡± Idalia noticed that Shaun was looking at her silently. ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful, Lia¡­ I¡¯m glad I proposed to you.¡± Idalia blushed but turned around so that he couldn¡¯t see her face, ¡°So, you just proposed to me because of how I look? Or do you prefer brunettes with blue eyes? Or maybe it¡¯s my body?¡± she glared at him with a look of feigned anger. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it! I love you because it¡¯s you! Your beauty and body are secondary benefits for me! I fell for you because of your charms, beautiful laugher and personality!¡± Shaun screamed with pumped fists. ¡°Fufufu, then make sure to keep me. A big burly man might take me away and lock me up to be his princess.¡± ¡°What!? I¡¯ll beat him up! There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll take my Lia!¡± Shaun jumped off the bed and hugged Idalia and tried to go for a kiss, but immediately pulled back, ¡°Uhm, your hair smells weird.¡± ¡°Oh? How observant of you,¡± her brow twitched, ¡°That¡¯s because you spent the money we saved up for toiletries on booze in one night. I haven¡¯t washed my hair in a week. I¡¯m frankly surprised you only noticed the smell now,¡± she twisted his nipples with a look of annoyance. ¡°Ow! I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me, Miss Idalia!¡± ¡°Humph. Perfumed soap is expensive, you know. You better buy me a bar of soap if you¡¯re really sorry.¡± Idalia escaped his embrace and put on her adventuring attire. She picked up her sheathed longsword and put on her armor. Shaun offered to help her with the strap. This eventually led to the two gazing into each other¡¯s eyes and then led to them kissing each other wildly. There was suddenly a knock on the door. The two broke away. Shaun frowned and shouted at the door. ¡°Go away! We don¡¯t need room service! We already told you guys that we can¡¯t afford to pay for food too!¡± ¡°¡ªMy, is that how you talk to everyone, dear Shaun? You¡¯ve grown into quite the grumpy lad.¡± ¡°Eh!? Aunt Lucia!?¡± Shaun raced to the door when he heard that voice. He quickly opened the door. ¡°Aunt Lucia¡ª¡± before he could finish what he wanted to say, Lucia pulled him into a tight embrace. His hands were still in the air during this interaction so they were now touching Lucia¡¯s breasts. ¡°Oh, my~ I didn¡¯t expect my own nephew to have the hots for me too~ Men are such scum~¡± Lucia chuckled as she continued rubbing her face against Shaun¡¯s, ¡°You¡¯ve really grown so much! Such a handsome boy! You should just fix that grumpy old man attitude of yours~¡± A vein appeared on Idalia¡¯s temple. ¡®She¡¯s acting like the two of them haven¡¯t seen each other in years even though they saw each other last week.¡¯ ¡°Hm? Ah! Idalia, you look well!¡± Lucia noticed only now that Idalia was in the room. Shaun¡¯s face was covered in purple lipstick marks when Lucia released him. ¡°There¡¯s no time to catch up now. There¡¯s someone I want you two to meet!¡± Idalia and Shaun glanced at each other, both wondering who it could be. ¡ó Lucia brought the two to a coffee shop near the fountain in the center of the city. As mentioned before, the fountain square is a popular spot for guilds or adventurer parties to scout for new members. The adventurer guild branch was right next to the fountain, which made things much more convenient. Once the parties manage to recruit members then they can go into the branch with the recruit by their side and sign their name on the party¡¯s contract. Timed contracts are also a thing. For example, adventurers can opt to jump from party to party if they can come to specific agreements with leaders. It could be for one of more quests or it can be the amount of time you spend in the party¡ªlike a week to a month before you¡¯re free to go. It''s rare for timed contracts to be used by parties these days. This is because people want control of their own freedom, not be bound to a party like a slave. Taking all this into account, a contract might just be worth its value in ink and paper and nothing else. In laymen¡¯s terms, it¡¯s just acknowledgment that you joined a party. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Contracts are basically just used to decide on who gets what amount of money during quests. ¡°¡ªNice to meet you, Miss Idalia and Sir Shaun,¡± a boy¡ªwho could be mistaken for a girl due to his delicate face and feminine gestures¡ªbowed when he got up from his table. Idalia and Shaun awkwardly greeted the boy back. He seemed no older than them. ¡°Who is this¡± must be what Shaun was thinking of as well. ¡°Allow me to introduce a dear old friend of mine,¡± Lucia stood at the boy¡¯s side, ¡°This is Lucri, the co-founder and vice leader of the Misteltein Guild.¡± ¡°The guild that Nova founded!?¡± Shaun exclaimed. ¡°Ah yes, that¡¯s right.¡± The boy¡ªLucri smiled and replied. ¡°Before the two of you ask your questions, you need to listen to what he¡¯s about to tell you.¡± ¡°Are the two of you hungry? I can order some food for us.¡± ¡°Ah, thank you for offering but we¡¯re fine¡­¡± Idalia politely declined. ¡°Eh? But I haven¡¯t had breakf¡ª¡± Shaun was about to complain but Idalia hit him with her elbow to shut up and not be rude. While Lucri was indeed offering, it¡¯s best to not accept any sort of kindness, especially not when it¡¯s from a stranger. Even a simple meal can land them in some sort of debt. Yes, Idalia knows she sounds crazy. ¡°Then I¡¯ll begin¡­¡± Lucri sat back down as he gazed at all the other people advertising their parties to potential members, ¡°As you¡¯ve heard from rumors, we¡¯re running several tests to find capable guild members to help me and Sir Nova run the guild. I would not have opted to go with this had we stayed a normal party. But things are different since our ambitions have shifted from simply making money. Our current goal is to help people. With that goal comes hard work. Sir Nova said that he trusts my judgment so I chose to test everyone who¡¯s willing to join Misteltein. Joining for money is fine as well but we shouldn¡¯t forget why we adventurers exist. If it was simply money then we would be no different from treasure hunters.¡± The two silently listened to Lucri. ¡°Donations have been coming in from all over the empire to help us build our guild from the ground up. The people believe in us to protect them. We didn¡¯t just reach out to new and veteran adventurers, we also invited other parties to join our guild but as expected, many of them don¡¯t like us, simply for the fact that we¡¯ve been growing faster as a party than anyone else. This is likely also hatred rooted at Sir Nova¡­¡± ¡°Eh? Why would anyone hate the guy!? He¡¯s freakin¡¯ awesome!¡± said Shaun with enthusiasm, ¡°They¡¯re just jealous because he¡¯s the strongest adventurer there is! I bet he can beat every SS ranker in the empire!¡± Several glares were directed at Shaun when he said Nova¡¯s name. ¡°Just mentioning his name brings this sort of reaction,¡± Lucia said in a whisper, ¡°It¡¯s best if we don¡¯t discuss our plans so loudly. Keep your voices down.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Lucri agreed. ¡°Wait, are you part of Misteltein now, aunt Lucia?¡± ¡°Well, sort of. I¡¯m not in a party affiliated with Misteltein Guild yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking of placing Miss Lucia in the main party but we¡¯re still waiting for the guild to change her contract.¡± ¡°Yeah, Clint hasn¡¯t come back from his honeymoon yet. We need his permission to remove my name from the party.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you ask Sylphy? She¡¯s the vice leader so she should have the power to remove your name as well.¡± Suggested Lucri. Lucia shook her head, ¡°Sylphy¡¯s still not back yet so I can¡¯t ask her for help.¡± ¡°I thought she¡¯s only going to visit her family for a short while?¡± ¡°The monster wave probably impacted her family¡¯s village as well. She must be fighting the monsters in the area. If she doesn¡¯t come back in a month then I¡¯ll head over to her village. Worst case, if I can¡¯t get either of them to get back then I¡¯ll just have to relinquish my adventurer license.¡± ¡°Why would aunt Lucia do that?¡± ¡°The guilds have a strict rule that adventurers¡ªwho abandon their party without permission from the leaders¡ªwill have their license forcibly taken away and will be issued a new license. This means that they¡¯ll start over from F-rank.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll really do that, Miss Lucia?¡± Lucri asked hesitantly, ¡°All your years of hard work will be for nothing¡­¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing better to do. I tried giving the Magic Guild my application but I was turned away several times. That witch, Admeera must hate mages who don¡¯t have formal education from academies. They consider people like us barbarians just because we didn¡¯t learn magic from an academy. I tried asking some parties to let me do quests with them to get some money but they didn¡¯t want me for my skills, if you know what I mean. Two months went by like that.¡± ¡°¡­Then why stay in the first place?¡± ¡°Well, the sex was good.¡± ¡°Right¡­ I should¡¯ve known that¡¯ll be your answer,¡± Lucri looked back at Idalia and Shaun, ¡°We¡¯ve derailed from the topic. Are you interested in joining up?¡± Shaun and Idalia looked at each other. ¡°You mentioned a main party¡­ Who will be part of it?¡± asked Idalia. ¡°At the moment there¡¯s only me, Sir Nova, Galadriel and possibly Miss Lucia. I¡¯m still reviewing applications at the moment so it will be a while before I add any more members. We¡¯ll be known as the Alpha party.¡± ¡°Ah, now I understand. Will the alpha party be the only party to go on quests?¡± ¡°Of course not. Everyone is equal. The only reason we¡¯re split up is to avoid overcomplicating the party arrangements. Miss Josephine suggested we keep everyone separate. Alpha, Beta, Delta and so on are codenames that we¡¯ll use until we find suitable names for all the other parties. Misteltein is both the guild and the main party¡¯s name. Calling everyone else the same thing will confuse the public.¡± ¡°I see. If Shaun and I joined then which party will we be assigned to?¡± ¡°If your tests go smoothly then you¡¯ll assigned to the Beta party. We¡¯re still looking to fill that party up with members. The most skilled or experienced member out of everyone in that party will be selected as the leader. The same is true for every other party.¡± ¡°Are you in?¡± Lucia looked at Shaun. Shaun scratched his head, ¡°It¡¯s kind of disappointing that I can¡¯t be in the same party as Nova¡­¡± ¡°You can still join us for quests if everyone in the Alpha party gives their votes.¡± ¡°Really!? That¡¯s awesome!¡± ¡°But,¡± Lucri continued, ¡°Only once a month. You can¡¯t abandon your assigned party and join another whenever you feel like it.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Shaun looked downcast. Idalia patted his head with a chuckle. ¡°We¡¯re in. Right, Shaun?¡± ¡°¡­.Mm, yeah¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lucri clapped with a smile on his face, ¡°Miss Lucia will be your examiner. She had already familiarized herself with the newbie program so you¡¯re in good hands.¡± Lucia smiled proudly after what Lucri said. ¡°I see¡­ Uhm, what sort of tests should we expect?¡± asked Shaun. ¡°The tests will be similar to quests, only there won¡¯t be payment. You¡¯ll be granted points in various categories. A point system will determine your results. That score in the end will determine whether you¡¯ll be part of the Beta party.¡± ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m already nervous.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± Idalia then asked curiously, ¡°Has the alpha party received any big quests lately?¡± ¡°By big, do you mean A-class and above?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve received several but the most important one we have to prepare for is from the queen of the Wood Elf Country. Miss Josephine did some digging and found out that several high-class adventurer parties received the same quest notice. Rumor has it that it¡¯s an SS-rank quest.¡± There¡¯s only been three SS-rank quests in the entire history of the empire before. A rank that high means that several countries could be in danger. ¡°You guys received a quest from a queen!? And an SS-rank at that!?¡± ¡°Keep it down, Shaun!¡± Idalia hit Shaun¡¯s head. ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t blurt out like that again, okay? The queen didn¡¯t give the specifics but I heard from the leader of Red Storm, Cameria that the queen wants the adventurers, those of us who accept anyway, to go into the depths of the World Tree to find out what¡¯s causing its divine light to diminish in brilliance. In the Elves¡¯ words, we should find out why the tree is dying.¡± ¡®This could be my chance to find the ingredients for Shaun!¡¯ Idalia hurriedly spoke up, ¡°M-May I join you?¡± ¡°Idalia dear,¡± Lucia shook her head, ¡°This is a very dangerous quest. While not much is known about the Fairy Province, we have a lot of information about the depths of the World Tree. We know from the notes of explorers from the era of the great war that the World Tree¡¯s magic is unstable underground, leading to portals from other dimensions opening up, revealing all sorts of abominations. The only reason the continent isn¡¯t flooded by these monsters is because of the magic of the High Elves that seal the entrances leading underground.¡± ¡°They suspect that some kind of entity is causing the World Tree to die out. The parties that accept the quest will need to find out if that¡¯s true and eliminate it. There¡¯s also a likelihood that one of their prophecies is going to come true once the Hiisi elder perishes with the World Tree. But let¡¯s focus on the entity instead of following some legend.¡± ¡®This sounds really important and¡­ dangerous¡­ Was it immature of me to ask them to take me with them¡­?¡¯ Idalia knows that she¡¯s weak. She can¡¯t even fight a tribe of goblins on her own. It¡¯s not surprising why she¡¯s still an F-ranker. If some otherworldly entity can bring about the demise of a holy body (the World Tree) then it must be extremely powerful. How can Idalia, a mere rank F tank, contribute to such a dangerous quest? ¡°If you¡¯re really eager then I can take you in our party as a porter.¡± Lucri suggested after reading Idalia¡¯s expression for a few seconds, ¡°Your main job will be to carry supplies but you can fight with us if you¡¯d like to increase your levels.¡± ¡°What about me? Can I go too?¡± Shaun asked impatiently. ¡°No.¡± Lucia spoke this time, ¡°I know how careless and hot-headed you are. You have no sense of danger and would rather show off in front of people than run away from threats that you can¡¯t handle. I made a promise to your mother the day you were born, to guide you on the right path. What you need to do is focus on getting stronger.¡± ¡°What about Lia!? Why does she get to go!?¡± Shaun flared up. ¡°Unlike you, my dear nephew, Idalia is a mature kid who knows right from wrong and can pick her battles wisely. She didn¡¯t request to go for selfish reasons, I know that much even without proof.¡± Shaun pouted. ¡°Did the queen say when the quest is due for completion?¡± Idalia asked Lucri. ¡°There¡¯s no final date for when it needs to be completed. This might mean that the queen wants every adventurer party that she sent the quest to, to plan accordingly. They don¡¯t have the right to hurry us up after what happened in the empire a few months ago.¡± He must be talking about the monster wave. From what Idalia knows, the Fairy Province¡¯s queen didn¡¯t make a public statement regarding what happened, which outraged a lot of people. She didn¡¯t even offer humanitarian aid to affected nations. ¡°Isn¡¯t it kind of self-centered for the queen to ask for help from humans? They don¡¯t give a damn about us and our affairs so why should we care about theirs?¡± Shaun scoffed. His anger was warranted seeing as how the queen did nothing after it was pointed out that the monster wave started in their country. Elves are even more hated now than they ever were before. ¡°We have no choice in this matter. On one hand, the queen might be sending us in as easy bait to determine the level of danger. If we die, it¡¯s no loss of theirs. On the other hand, if things go wrong then the continent might get overrun by monsters again. It¡¯ll be Nuaria city all over again. The rewards haven¡¯t been discussed yet but the contract outlines that the High Elves and the queen will make us decide what they should give us. Of course, there¡¯ll be limits. It¡¯s not like they can give us anything we want.¡± ¡°Ah man¡­ If that¡¯s the case¡­ I really want to ask for a dragonsteel spear with a high grade magic crystal as its tip!¡± ¡°Magic weapons of that quality are very expensive and hard to get a hold of, even for a queen. I heard rumors that an auction will be held in the capital city. I can¡¯t remember which noble it is but I recall it being a duchess who¡¯s part of the noble court. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll find dragonsteel there since the auction is going to be catered to mages. What I do know is that the duchess will reveal some kind of magic crystal that hasn¡¯t been recorded before in history. If you get your hands on a suitable crystal then you should find a blacksmith capable of modifying the spear into a magic spear.¡± ¡°Do you have any idea how much it costs, aunt Lucia?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what the starting bid will be for the kind bigger than the average adult¡¯s fist but I heard that the smaller chunks will be distributed to the audience for free to test their effectiveness. If you ask me, it¡¯s a brilliant strategy to gain investors. I¡¯ve considered going there myself to see what the fuss is all about but I have important duties at Misteltein HQ.¡± ¡°Wait, can anyone go?¡± ¡°Yup. Quite strange seeing as how it¡¯s a noble¡¯s house being used as an auction venue. Usually only other nobles or wealthy people are invited. The auctioneers must be desperate to show their magic crystals to the public. Just head to the capital city. You¡¯ll find flyers all over the city.¡± ¡®She probably forgot. Why am I not surprised?¡¯ For as long as Idalia has known her, Lucia often forgets about important details. Sometimes it inconveniences either her or the people around her. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ll have to check it out.¡± Shaun made up his mind, ¡°When will you guys head off to the Fairy Province?¡± ¡°Sir Nova isn¡¯t back yet, so¡­¡± Lucri shrugged in defeat, ¡°We¡¯ll keep ourselves busy with the training programs. I don¡¯t want to do this quest without him. Miss Cameria is also excited to form a joint party with us just for this quest. I feel bad for making her wait.¡± ¡°The leader of Red Storm¡ªa Dark Elf¡ªwill go with us? I don¡¯t see there being a good outcome to taking her there.¡± Lucia smiled wryly. ¡°Let¡¯s hope it won¡¯t matter too much to the queen¡­ Anyway, the two of you can come over to the HQ whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± Lucri stood up, ¡°I have to meet up with Miss Cameria¡¯s party later so we need to get going.¡± ¡°Ah, yes we understand.¡± Idalia stood up and shook Lucri¡¯s hand. Shaun did the same after her. ¡°I look forward to working with you, Vice Leader.¡± Idalia bowed. Lucri smiled before walking away with Lucia in tow. ¡°What do you think about this?¡± Shaun asked Idalia. Idalia and Shaun were the only two left at the table. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we dream of making our own adventurer party and becoming the leaders of it? It feels pretty lame to get help from bigger parties¡­¡± ¡°We can¡¯t, Shaun. It¡¯s just impossible for two low rankers us to become famous adventurers. Maybe in a decade or so. If I may be honest, I never really believed that the two of us could make it any further than this. We¡¯ve been on our own for almost two years but can barely scrape by. Odd jobs won¡¯t put food on the table or a roof over our head. I don¡¯t want to have a family while struggling this much.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know¡­ Man, I wish I was as talented as Nova. It didn¡¯t even take two months for that guy to become one of the strongest adventurers of all time. He has quests coming in left and right and even financial support from the citizens of the empire.¡± Shaun¡¯s head fell on the table. He huffed loudly. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on doing our best from now on. Things will be different now that we have Misteltein behind us.¡± Idalia smiled, ¡°We¡¯ll be part of one of the rising adventurer parties which means more quests will come our way than if the two of us were alone. Besides, we might even get strong allies who can help us complete quests that are higher than F rank. This means more money for us without the hassle. Doesn¡¯t that sound wonderful, Shaun? Our odds of survival will increase even more!¡± ¡°Man, not only are you beautiful but you¡¯re so good with words too. I hit the jackpot for sure.¡± Shaun said with a goofy grin. That grin turned upside when a rumble came from his stomach. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry¡­.¡± Idalia sighed. ¡°Come on. There are quests that need to be completed. You can hold out until lunch.¡± Idalia dragged Shaun off the table. ¡°Uggggggh!¡± The two of them spent half the day fighting goblins in the forest outside the city walls and then had cheap pork skewers for lunch. Shaun complained that it wasn¡¯t enough but Idalia made sure to point out that their finances are lacking so that¡¯s all they can afford. They submitted goblin ears (as proof of completion) to the guild branch for a small reward before upgrading their gear at a local blacksmith. The day ended with them having a steamy night session and watching the stars through the broken window of their crappy inn room. Idalia and Shaun were but insignificant individuals in the vast nine realms and its millions of worlds. They¡¯re probably the side characters of someone else¡¯s story, whoever that could be. But that¡¯s okay. They simply want an ordinary life¡ªa life filled with adventures, riches and family. Growing up and raising a family together will be enough to satisfy them. A modest life with her beloved is all Idalia wants. Extra 2 - Departure The quiet sounds of scribbling on hard paper resounded in a dimly-lit room. A young man with dark blue hair and similar colored eyes was actively writing something down. It was the letter to Lunaria. Arnold stopped for a second. The life of Arnold von Berkley has been full of ups and downs, with trouble around every corner. He could struggle his way through most of them with brain or brawn. Had his body not been invaded by that otherworlder then he would never have believed the kind of trouble he¡¯ll find himself in the future. Assuming he¡¯s the only player left¡ªif others presumably left or want nothing to do with the game¡ªcould he really carry the whole main story on his shoulders alone? His motivation at first was to eliminate any and all death flags. Now he just wants a peaceful life filled with riches with Victoria by his side. Of course, unlocking his skills and getting rid of Oriel is also important but who¡¯s to say he can achieve all that on his own? About the main story¡­ Should he forcibly advance the story on his own or wait for Luke to do it himself? ¡®You better not be slacking off while I¡¯m risking my life in this dungeon to get stronger.¡¯ Arnold thought as Luke¡¯s face appeared in his mind. What¡¯s he doing anyway? Probably wooing the servants at the Berkley Castle. By Arnold¡¯s calculations, there¡¯s still 18 days left before the academy reopens for the new year. Luke was probably told to head back to the city. Olivia must be with him right now. ¡®I wonder if those two kissed yet. If they did then it was probably Olivia that initiated it. She¡¯s the assertive type after all.¡¯ If she knows Luke¡¯s potential then she¡¯d do anything in her power to keep him loyal to their marriage¡ªor rather to her. Arnold is rather worried about what Olivia plans to do once she realizes how valuable Luke is. Not many people¡ªor rather¡ªonly a handful of people know Luke¡¯s true potential. This is due to Luke¡¯s inability to use his golden aura without his Semi-Star sword. Heirloom weapons aren¡¯t allowed on the academy grounds unless it¡¯s for duels or tournaments (like the Knightly Competitions). The next tournament event happens in a year. That leaves the former as the only chance for Luke to show his true potential. ¡®Hmm, I don¡¯t think anyone can hate the kid to the point of forcing a duel on him. He¡¯s not the kind who makes enemies.¡¯ Deep down he probably knows that no one in the academy can beat him anyway. His raw power alone is second to no one. ¡®It¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t willingly go looking for fights. The only way for him to show his true power is in class. Hmm, I should ask Roderick if it¡¯s possible to request that the academy allows Luke to use his magic sword in live combat training.¡¯ The students in the knight division often have spars during class as it¡¯s a mandatory part of checking progress. Thing is, student can either use their soul weapons or weapons from the rack that the teacher provides them. Luke doesn¡¯t have a soul weapon yet so he¡¯s forced to fight with normal weapons which prevents him from using all his power. If only he had the holy sword to unlock all that power¡­ Since he doesn¡¯t have it, the only option that remains is Flora¡¯s old sword. ¡®The holy sword¡­ I wonder if Arthur is still looking for it¡­ He better not otherwise I¡¯ll have to punch him in the face the next time I see him.¡¯ He was very clear that Arthur and the others shouldn¡¯t go any further than the 50th floor. Arnold heard Rafaela turning on the bed. He stopped writing and looked back at her. ¡®What kind of life will you live from now on, Rafaela? Will you continue to serve a god who kept everything from you?¡¯ If one were to look at this from another perspective, you would see the good in her not remembering what her life was like as an ordinary mortal. Most people would break recalling all that trauma. Lauran almost went through something similar when she faced Ruduli in the fourth Arc of the main story. Despite having the power to end a dragon lord with a single spell, she could not muster up the courage to face that man for a period of time. It was only after getting the ¡°bad¡± ending for Arc III that Lauran was able to kill Ruduli. The bad ending was Lauran killing Arnold, thus becoming a cold-blooded murderer. Even Luke couldn¡¯t stop her from taking Arnold¡¯s life. She died in a war that destroyed the empire. ¡®Following all the right sequences and events in the story has an affect on the ending of every arc¡­ I wonder what could¡¯ve prevented all the suffering that Ekterina brought her and her people.¡¯ He stood up and walked over to the bed. He sat down on the bed and stroked her hair. ¡®I guess killing Ekterina would¡¯ve sufficed but she¡¯s not introduced in the story till at least the end of the School Arc if you activate certain side quests. Rafaela grew up during the great war so it would¡¯ve been impossible to change the outcome.¡¯ Who would¡¯ve thought that an NPC could make him feel this way. Sympathy. If Liam wasn¡¯t a part of him then he would¡¯ve never cared for Rafaela or her past, only pretending to get under her skirt. He recalled Ladiath¡¯s words: -¡°Instead of battling for dominance, why not embrace the new Arnold?¡± He¡¯s already embracing his new life as the embodiment of two mortal souls. Sometimes it¡¯s just hard for a human to accept reality. Rafaela moaned in her sleep and turned away from Arnold. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s finish that letter then I¡¯ll check my status.¡± ** Donning ¡°Gergois¡±, Arnold took out the hologram card with the idea to check the armor¡¯s stats. Magic items¡ªarmor included¡ªoften boost its user¡¯s base stats to some extent. Arnold had a pretty good idea of what the armor does to his body. It makes him feel lighter and quicker on his feet: Meaning that it increases his overall leg and arm strength. His senses improve, even to that of the average demihuman. This is because of the runes planted all over the armor. Then there¡¯s his aura that gets multiplied due to multiplier runes and various buffs. ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I used the hologram card,¡¯ he looked at the transparent green card, ¡®Hold on, I completed the quest that the system gave me already so I should be able to see my rewards as well.¡¯ ¡°Ah¡­ So, this is what I forgot to check¡­ I was so absorbed in spending that night with Rafaela that I forgot the most important thing of all.¡± He got all giddy inside thinking about which skills the system unlocked. With that in mind he tried activating the card by saying ¡°Status¡± in his mind. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Nothing happened. ¡°Status.¡± Again, nothing happened. ¡°Status! What¡¯s going on? Why won¡¯t the damn thing work!¡± ¡°¡ªWhy are you shouting so loudly in the morning¡­?¡± An annoyed voice came from behind him. Arnold stood up from the floor and headed towards the bed where the voice came from. ¡°Hold this.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rafaela rubbed her eyes and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Just take it.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Rafaela took the hologram card, ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Say ¡®status¡¯.¡± ¡°¡­Status.¡± She looked down at the hologram card, ¡°Eh, something appeared on the card.¡± ¡°That¡¯s your status.¡± ¡®Why the fuck isn¡¯t it working for me?¡¯ Arnold looked down at Rafaela¡¯s status. His face became expressionless as he went down the list. CLASS: Empyrean Maiden (Legendary) Skills: [Hologram card is unable to calculate or determine user¡¯s traits, thoughts and experience points. Use game¡¯s integrated system] -Status- : Tired, feverish (due to overwhelming divine power in mortal body) ¡®Hm, the layout of the system is different this time. Besides that¡­¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re¡­ at level 100¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, what about it? All of my sisters are the same level as I am. I spent most of my life as an angel training back home.¡± Right, she¡¯s a granny who¡¯s lived over a century so she should¡¯ve had a lot of time to get strong. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold peeked at her plethora of skills, most of which he recognized right away, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you used any of these skills in combat?¡± She¡¯s way too strong for a mere low-ranking angel. What kind of monster is the little angel in his jacket¡¯s chestpocket? ¡®Didn¡¯t Lancelot use that first skill on the list during our fight? I recall it being almost impenetrable. We could¡¯ve used that skill against Kalda, dammit.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m more suited to fighting undead, vampires, demons and monsters afflicted with demon energy. All my abilities¡¯ effectiveness would be halved if I use it against ordinary monsters or even humans. If I were to fight that Arthur fellow then my skills would be almost useless because both of us possess divine energy so we can¡¯t hurt each other to a great extend, unless he strikes me with his sword, of course.¡± ¡°Well, that makes sense¡­¡± What kind of training did Rafaela go through to get stats similar to the current Angelica? Angelica didn¡¯t have that many skills but she was about the same level, just with a little more Divine Power. ¡°Why did you want to know my level?¡± Rafaela gave the card back to him. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I thought the hologram card stopped working. It appears I was wrong. It¡¯s just not working for me.¡± ¡°I see. When did you notice that?¡± ¡°Just a few minutes ago.¡± ¡°Have you tried to fix it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do that. A rune master could probably do that since they¡¯re experts in all things rune related. Thing is I have no clue where to find such an individual. It might be easier to just replace this thing.¡± Rafaela looked at the armor that Arnold was wearing. ¡°¡­Why are you dressed in that armor this early in the morning?¡± ¡°I was curious about something,¡± he said the armor¡¯s name inside his head. It quickly vanished, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, you should get ready. We¡¯re leaving after having breakfast.¡± Rafaela stood up from the bed and stretched. Her naked skin was touched by the light of the sunlight coming through the opened window. ¡®Hm? The sun¡¯s light is visible?¡¯ Arnold looked out the windows, ¡®Hmm¡­ The artificial relic tomb is breaking down.¡¯ Or in other words, the ice was melting. ¡°I wonder if there are any survivors out there.¡± Arnold heard Rafaela speak. He looked back at her. Two scars¡ªreaching from her upper back until her tailbone¡ªwere on her back. She continued speaking while tying her hair, ¡°If the ice didn¡¯t kill them then starvation should have. Did Miss Siana say how long she¡¯s been trapped here?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t recall her mentioning how long. Could¡¯ve been years. An ice age doesn¡¯t just happen in days or weeks. Nothing and no one is that powerful.¡± ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. It feels wrong leaving the survivors on a world as dead as this one.¡± ¡°If there really are any survivors then we could just tell them where the portals are. They can go live on another planet. Anyway¡­¡± Arnold looked at Rafaela¡¯s body up and down. It was insane how this was a granny¡¯s body. It almost feels like he¡¯s doing it with a middle schooler, given her height and youthful face. Arnold hugged Rafaela from behind. He put his hands around her body and tightened the hug. He buried his face in her pale green hair. ¡°On second thought, we can leave this world after having lunch. Why not finish where we left off? I only blew 5 loads.¡± ¡°I told you this already: do not act like we¡¯re lovers.¡± Rafaela said so and pushed him away. ¡°You were more obedient when I was inside of you. Where¡¯s the woman who said that she loves me and will do anything for me?¡± ¡°That was merely an act brought on by pleasure¡­ Women say that all the time to please the man and boost his ego¡ªeven if he doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡± Rafaela replied monotonously. ¡°Tch. Why do you have to ruin the mood every time? You really have no charm as a woman. You know that, right?¡± She was a completely different person last night. Rafaela silently continued brushing her hair, not even bothering to retort. Arnold, now pissed off, put his clothes on in a hurry. She ruined a perfect moment with her shitty attitude. Really, who does she think she is, mumbled Arnold. He was just about to leave the room when he heard Rafaela call out to him. ¡°Arnold¡­¡± ¡°?¡± Arnold stopped at the door. He turned his head to look at her. Her back was still turned to him as she was fixing her messy hair. ¡°The journey ahead is long. You can uphold the promise you made that night since there will be plenty of time before the two of us part ways.¡± ¡°Part ways¡± huh. So her intention is to go back. Even though she was blatantly telling him that there was no chance that the two can ever be in a relationship, he scoffed with a smirk. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just be straight with me like that night you barged into my room,¡± he sighed, ¡°Whatever. Remember to pack your stuff so that we can leave as soon as possible.¡± He then left the room. Rafaela sat down on the bed. She opened up the bedside nightstand. The only thing inside the drawer was a white towel that had dry blood on it. Rafaela smiled as she looked at the towel she had used to wipe away the blood from their first night together. Arnold was already out the door to notice this scene. *** ¡®Now then, how am I going to fix my hologram card?¡¯ Arnold was walking through his palace while all sorts of things went through his head. The most important thing right now is to find out why his hologram card was acting so strange and how to fix it. Of course, he could simply go back to Ardark¡¯s library and make a new hologram card. But he wants to check his progress right now. He wasn¡¯t sure how much XP he gained up until now. ¡°Hm, I think I was level 58? No, maybe 59?¡± He didn¡¯t pay attention to his level that much recently. He could¡¯ve sworn he was in his later fifties. ¡°The last time I used the hologram card¡­. Was it when I was in the treasury with Sceptim? No wait, it was when Ladiath showed up. It worked fine for me then.¡± ¡®There¡¯s also the fact that I didn¡¯t get a quest completion notification.¡¯ He had expected the notification to appear sometime after offering Kalda¡¯s soul to Ladiath. Like with that time with Lyra¡¯s S-class quest pop-up¡ªwhich was followed by some sort of time freeze, so he expected to see the ¡°quest complete¡± with his own eyes. ¡°Is something up with the system? Fuck, it was already so useless before with its limited features and the fact that it blocked all my fucking skills. Screw you, you piece of shit.¡± He wanted to throw the hologram card out the window. -¡­. ¡°Haahh¡­¡± Arnold put it away, ¡°I¡¯ll check again later. If you can hear this just know that you¡¯re a shitty system. Fuck you.¡± There was no answer. Arnold must look like an idiot talking to himself. He arrived in front of Siana¡¯s room. He contemplated whether he should knock to see if she¡¯s awake or just walk away. They¡¯ve barely spoken this week. He wanted to see if she¡¯s alright. Arnold suddenly heard a growl coming from behind him. He turned around to address the cause of the growl. ¡°Fridulf.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. The great wolf looked at Arnold with its golden eyes in silence, not moving an inch. ¡°I know you¡¯re upset but following me around all the time is getting annoying. I can¡¯t even take a bath without feeling eyes on my back.¡± Ever since Tanaera revived him, Fridulf has been following Arnold everywhere. Arnold could even feel the wolf¡¯s eyes on him when the wolf isn¡¯t in plain sight. Arnold knows that the wolf hates him but stalking him is annoying. ¡°Listen, I had to do what was necessary at the time, alright?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I needed equipment but you stood in my way. It was a tough fight but I won in the end.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Staaare¡­ ¡°¡ªHe wants the greatsword back.¡± Arnold heard Tanaera¡¯s voice coming from beside him. ¡°Good morning to you too, Tanaera.¡± ¡°I prepared something for you.¡± ¡®She¡¯s just going to ignore me like that, huh?¡¯ He looked down at the strange black paper in her hand. ¡°Black paper? This is new.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just ordinary paper that was submerged in a pool of dark mana¡ªmy mana to be more specific.¡± ¡°Mana can¡¯t be turned into liquid without¡­ lifeforce¡­ I see¡ªa lifeforce incantation. Such a thing is dangerous, you know.¡± Lifeforce incantations is just as it sounds¡ªusing your lifeforce to cast spells. It comes at a huge cost. Saying that you¡¯re giving away a piece of your life wouldn¡¯t be a stretch. In Tanaera¡¯s case, she used her mana to extract her lifeforce and submerged the paper in it. You can also create something known as ¡°Magic Grease¡± using the same method which can be used to add magic properties to non-magic weapons or armor. Think of mana as hydrogen and lifeforce (the unseen spiritual aura in every individual) as oxygen. When the two come together, they create water¡ªor in Tanaera¡¯s case¡ªa liquid that can bind to any surface. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You want to use the power of the Cardinal artifact, right? How will you do so if I¡¯m not here?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡®So, she¡¯s trying to use an exploit from the game.¡¯ Lifeforce incantations was more of an exploit than a feature in the game. When mages are on their last legs (out of mana) they can use their lifeforce to cast spells, which endangers their characters and carries a risk of being banned by the server. ¡°What I just gave you will help you create a stigmata, which can be used to boost your strength in battle. You should know the risks involved so use them wisely.¡± Tanaera was about to walk away but Arnold grabbed her arm. ¡°If I decide to tear this paper apart then you¡¯ll lose a significant amount of lifeforce that you¡¯ll never get back. You¡¯ll die sooner than if you still had all your lifeforce. Do you really trust me this much?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t trust you at all,¡± she stepped back, ¡°It¡¯s just that I feel like I owe you this much at least. My lifeforce will return to me once you use a stigmata. Good luck wherever you end up. I¡¯ll be in my room studying so I won¡¯t join everyone for breakfast.¡± ¡°Uh, right¡­¡± Tanaera turned around and began walking away. Their conversation ended just like that. ¡®Hm?¡¯ Arnold notice something above Tanaera¡¯s head. He blinked a few times as Tanaera¡¯s frame grew smaller. ¡®It¡¯s still there. What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Arnold looked down at Fridulf who was still looking at him. ¡®Why can I see the level and condition of NPCs?¡¯ The door behind him opened while he was trying to find an answer. ¡°Arnold? Did you need something?¡± __ ¡ó Siana __ ¡°No. I was just passing by. I was talking to Tanaera in the hallway a minute ago.¡± ¡°Is that so. Breakfast should be ready since the sun is up. Why don¡¯t you go on ahead? I¡¯ll join everyone once I get dressed.¡± ¡°I was on my way to the dining room anyway,¡± he looked down at Fridulf again, ¡°Can you tell your mutt to stop following me around? I¡¯ll give you the damn sword before I leave this world, alright?¡± Fridulf turned his head and growled as if he was harrumphing. He looked back at Siana, ¡°Rafaela and I are leaving after breakfast.¡± ¡°I see. You can¡¯t face the dangers out there without filling your stomachs, after all. Ah, sorry for keeping you. I¡¯ll be down in a minute, okay?¡± Siana closed the door after saying so. Fridulf sat in front of the door and glared at Arnold as if he was protecting Siana With a sigh and a shrug, Arnold decided to walk away. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Some interesting things appeared in Arnold¡¯s vision when he came into the dining hall. He could see a list of statuses with all sorts of conditions. These conditions varied from curiosity to deep interest. There were some oddballs with ¡°sexually frustrated¡± or ¡°involuntarily celibate¡± conditions in their statuses. Arnold decided to ignore those oddballs. From looking at the status, Arnold could surmise that ¡°condition¡± doesn¡¯t just evaluate a person¡¯s physical health but also their emotions. Sort of like the state of their emotions. Why didn¡¯t the developers just split the feelings and health into two separate categories? Was it too much work? Arnold was curious what this new status window was but he couldn¡¯t check anything now since it would he weird if people saw him moving his hands in the air randomly. It was obvious by now¡ªhe managed to unlock the system somehow. What kind of skills did he unlock? What was his current level? How far into the system can he look? ¡­ There were a bunch of women currently in the dining hall. Who else could they be other than the knights? None of the female knights were in their full gear so he could pretty much see that the majority of the people in the dining room were women, with few men here and there. The women weren¡¯t average-looking though. In fact, all of them were beauties. Strength and beauty¡ªwhat an exotic but attractive combination. All of them looked at Arnold in silence. After what seemed like an eternity, they began greeting him. ¡°G-Good morning , Milord!¡± ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Your recovery seems to have gone well!¡± Arnold greeted them all. He had no choice since they were so cheerful about it. Some even came up to him to hug him, which he didn¡¯t resist. He¡¯s technically their ¡°Lord¡± now so he didn¡¯t mind being called ¡°Milord¡± or ¡°My Liege¡±. After hugging nearly 40 women, Arnold finally had the chance to look for a seat. ¡°You can sit here, Lord Arnold!¡± Caerwyn waved at Arnold when he looked around the dining room. Perfect. He made his way over to Caerwyn¡¯s seat. It appears that the seat next to her was the only one not being occupied by someone. Of course, there were other open seats but they were too far from the door and next to women he doesn¡¯t know that well. This is why he decided to sit next to Caerwyn instead. ¡°Did you manage to recover all your strength?¡± Caerwyn asked when Arnold sat down. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m ready for anything. It would be wise of me to avoid needless battles though. What about you? Did I cause any permanent damage while under Kalda¡¯s control?¡± ¡°I managed to recover after a few days so I¡¯m fine. Just a few broken bones. I knew Lord Arnold was strong but I didn¡¯t expect you to be that strong. Most of us are in the level 70s to 90s but you managed to beat us rather easily.¡± ¡®It seems NPCs are still under the impression that your level is everything.¡¯ He wore a demon lord¡¯s armor and had a factor that supplied him with demon energy that multiplied all his stats. His defense was nigh-invincible and he had a monstrous aura power stat. He also had the demon sword by his side. If you also consider the fact that most of Siana¡¯s knights don¡¯t have divine skills of any kind, it would be impossible for them to defeat him in a head-on fight. Rafaela could take him down even in his demon lord state at full power, as evident by her overpowered skills. ¡°Well, you guys should just train more in the future¡­ Your level might not increase but you¡¯ll still become stronger.¡± ¡°Hehehe, you¡¯re right¡­¡± Caerwyn scratched her cheek, ¡°I¡¯ve been pretty lazy these past 50 years. All I ever did was patrol the palace.¡± ¡°There are a lot of dungeons in my world. They aren¡¯t on the scale of the Sky God dungeon though. You can go through them if you¡¯re not interested in the monster zones.¡± ¡°Would it really be okay to leave Lady Siana¡¯s service for a short time?¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t a large-scale war going on in my world so there¡¯s no need for all of you to work long shifts. Household knights work in shifts of 4 days per week on average. The one who you serve can also decide on their own what your shifts will be like. I¡¯m still figuring out how to manage all my armies. For now, we¡¯ll stick to the standard 4 days a week.¡± ¡°I see. So, I can do whatever I want when my shift is over?¡± ¡°That¡¯s up to Siana. She can place restrictions on where you¡¯re allowed to go but I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t be that strict.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll have to speak with her about this¡­¡± Caerwyn suddenly leaned closer to Arnold and squinted her eyes. Startled by this, Arnold leaned slightly back. Is she going in for a kiss? ¡°Uhm, Lord Arnold, your hair¡­¡± Caerwyn pointed at Arnold¡¯s face, particularly to the bang on his left cheek. ¡°¡­What about it?¡± ¡°The tips are becoming grey,¡± Caerwyn held up a few strands of his hair and tried to show it to him. He had medium-short hair so he could clearly see what she was holding up. ¡®This is odd. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen this happen.¡¯ Was the artifact he uses to change his hair to silver malfunctioning? It could be a side effect caused by impure mana in the crystals he purchased with the magic item. ¡®Did that magic store owner scam me? Still, I don¡¯t really feel any different so it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll just cut my hair short. I haven¡¯t gone to a salon in almost a year.¡± He couldn¡¯t bother with grooming himself properly since he was too busy sleeping around and consuming the best wines throughout Horvine city¡¯s countryside. ¡°If possible, can I do it for you?¡± Caerwyn asked with an unusually enthusiastic voice. ¡°Maybe another time. I¡¯m not sticking around that long when I¡¯m done eating. I usually just tie up my hair so that it doesn¡¯t hinder me in a fight. I¡¯ve been fighting fine like that until now.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ How about when Lord Arnold goes to the city? I could do it then!¡± ¡°Caerwyn always trims my hair when it gets too long,¡± someone spoke from the side, ¡°Although she¡¯s pretty clumsy when it comes to stuff other than fighting, I¡¯m sure she can help Lord Arnold. I can vouch for it.¡± Before Arnold noticed, there was another woman sitting to his right. It was that glasses lady. What was her name again? Rurika or something. ¡°Alright, fine. I¡¯m heading to the city anyway,¡± Arnold agreed. ¡°I have so many styles in mind! Would Lord Arnold like for me to show you my category of hairstyles? All of them are in my room!¡± Caerwyn spoke with more enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ll make up my mind when we see each other again. Anything that keeps my hair out of my face will be fine.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± ¡°¡ªGood morning, everyone.¡± Siana stepped into the dining room at that moment, accompanied by Kalda and Fridulf. Every person besides Arnold stood up. ¡°Good morning, Lady Siana!¡± they all said in unison. ¡°There¡¯s no need to¡ª¡± Siana sighed before completing her sentence as if she gave up. She was probably going to say that there¡¯s no need to greet her like that. Maybe they¡¯re too used to treating her like a queen? Someone suddenly climbed onto Arnold¡¯s lap during that whole situation as if it was a normal thing. ¡°Get off, Kalda.¡± Arnold said to the person. ¡°¡­.¡± Kalda pouted. ¡°You¡¯re not a child. You¡¯re a grown woman so get off.¡± He was trying his hardest to keep himself from throwing her off. It''s not that he doesn¡¯t enjoy a woman¡¯s buttocks on his lap, it¡¯s just that he felt uncomfortable with this level of intimacy in public which wasn¡¯t initiated by him. Kalda¡¯s cheeks swelled up even more when she climbed off. ¡°Uhm, it seems this version of Kalda is quite fond of Lord Arnold. You can sit in my chair with me if you¡¯d like, Kalda.¡± Caerwyn scooted a little to the side of her chair. Kalda smiled and sat on her chair. She then began eating out of Arnold¡¯s plate, using the fork he just used to put food in his mouth. He clicked his tongue. ¡®This woman has become such a nuisance. She¡¯s been doing this all week. I enjoy women swooning over me but this level of intimacy is just annoying and weird, especially since it comes from a person who wanted to kill me the first time we met.¡¯ Siana sat down on the chair which was closest to the door, and also at the head of the table. She cleared her throat and began speaking: ¡°I would like to have a word with everyone about something important. As you all know, Arnold had inquired whether I would be willing to start my own House and become his vassal¡ªwhich I accepted. I¡¯d like to discuss a few things with him. All of you should join the discussion if you¡¯re also curious about some things.¡± ¡°First of all: I¡¯m sure there will be a lot of work waiting for me since I¡¯ll own a part of your land. I can¡¯t expect my liege lord or his advisor to offer advice or help me with administrative work. What good is a vassal who cannot even do paperwork. There¡¯s also the army that will be employed under my House. All of you will be the only power I have as a noble with little to no political connections at the start. In short, there¡¯s a lot of work to be done for my House to benefit the city. My point is that I want every one of you to do your part if you¡¯re truly loyal to me.¡± ¡°I forgot to mention this before,¡± Arnold interrupted Siana, ¡°But my city is worth nothing¡ªmeaning I have no wealth of my own. There are no commercial farms, plantations, labs or any other kind of institution or entity that produces money for my city.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that bad?¡± Siana didn¡¯t look surprised or discouraged. Who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d be this eager to help Arnold. ¡°You¡¯ll see how bad it id once you¡¯re there. I¡¯m just warning you about the financial side of things.¡± ¡°What about the crystals you mentioned? Did they not turn a profit before you entered the dungeon?¡± ¡°No.¡± Even if Vetis and Lunaria managed to get buyers interested in the crystals, they couldn¡¯t sell the crystals without Arnold¡¯s permission, which he won¡¯t provide anytime soon. Of course, selling small amounts of the crystals won¡¯t be a big deal since it¡¯s basically advertising for them. The problem is the value of the crystals. The demand for the purest, highest quality magic crystals is very high. The supply, however, is lackluster. According to the lore in the game, the value of one crimson crystal the size of an average human head should equate to the price of a small manor. If Arnold wants to monopolize the ¡°Magic Crystal Market¡±, then he should show the world what the crystals can do to gather public interest, thereby ensuring many buyers are willing to invest in his mineral and his city. Its value will skyrocket if the majority of the public is willing to buy the mineral. All he has to do is wait for a while before distributing them in bulk to large organizations. ¡°That¡¯s clever. I have one question, though: Will you distribute the crystals among your nobles? The way I see it, magic crystals of that caliber can be used to strengthen households that use runic arts or consist of mostly magicians.¡± ¡°Runic arts isn¡¯t a thing in my world anymore. It¡¯s a dead art now. I¡¯m not sure how many runic masters are even left in the world.¡± He only knows about Sylphy, only after Elora showed him her dagger. He could always invest in making better Magic Sheets but felt like it would only benefit a Magic Manipulator like Elora and no one else. ¡°Blacksmiths can modify weapons using those minerals, no?¡± Siana asked. ¡°Those bearing the title Grandmaster can, yes. But you don¡¯t just find a Grandmaster capable of doing that off the streets. Most kingdoms employ these individuals in their armies for exclusive trade. Hiring one not enlisted in any army or knight order will cost a fortune if we¡¯re even approved to be on the waiting list.¡± ¡°No one in my order is a pure magician so it seems we can¡¯t make use of the crystals. That¡¯s a shame.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to employ a grandmaster blacksmith. I¡¯ll allow you to make use of my crystals but only if you can secure a household of mages to come to my side. I hate to admit it but an army needs mages.¡± ¡°Why hate the idea, if I may ask?¡± Caerwyn spoke up. ¡°Nearly every named magician on the continent has ties to the magic towers or affiliate institutions. I¡¯ll have magic tower mages breathing down my neck if they find out about my magic crystals.¡± There will be some who would seek to rob him of all his minerals, which is why he hates the idea of allying himself with magician families. Of course, the benefits outweigh the risks. ¡°Just let me know who I should bring over to our side. I¡¯ll make sure they can¡¯t refuse the alliance.¡± ¡°All that matters is that they support Julius and they¡¯re a prominent noble family.¡± Everything else will fall into place by itself with Julius ruling the empire. Arnold won¡¯t have to worry about his minerals being taken from him unjustly. ¡°Ah, the other candidate in the succession war. So, you want him to succeed the current emperor?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Of course he does. Picking Julius as successor leads to the good ending which will prevent the empire¡¯s destruction and ensure that House Berkley remains one of the most prominent Houses in the empire¡¯s history. ¡°Is that so¡­ Would you mind if I asked a hypothetical question?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°A war breaks out that threatens your city and its resources. One or two kingdoms joined forces to bring this assault, taking the opportunity while other nations are fighting. Would you force your nobles and armies to stay and fight for you?¡± Why is she asking a question that has an obvious answer? Nobles and soldiers are required to protect their lords during times of conflict. Running away would be considered treason. Arnold noticed the curious looks on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°You¡¯re free to do whatever you want to do. No laws will force you to stay,¡± He said nonchalantly, ¡°However, should this hypothetical war end and I somehow manage to make it out¡ªwhether I prepared for the assault or not¡ªI will look for every single traitor who left my side and kill them all. I will make three generations of their families suffer.¡± ¡°Then I do hope that the nobles who served the previous city lord will show the same loyalty to you.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to see.¡± As much as Arnold wanted to deny a war breaking out in the future, it will inevitably happen. He¡¯ll be able to single out the loyal nobles by then. ¡®If possible, I want to stop the war from happening entirely.¡¯ Alas, he can¡¯t do so if he doesn¡¯t know what caused it in the first place. Hopefully the main story will provide more information the longer he participates in it. ¡°What else do you want to know?¡± Arnold asked Siana. ¡°How will succession work once you establish your own nation? I¡¯d also like to know how it will affect your nobles.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a bit tricky. The worst case scenario, I might have to adopt a child to succeed me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°How should I put this¡­¡± Arnold thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to maintain and nurture life within my garden. It¡¯s rare for even one plant to emerge from these challenges I face.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡®It seems she understood what I meant.¡¯ The way her expression changed from confusion to sad was evident. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being so insensitive towards your situation¡­¡± Siana bowed her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t worry me. It¡¯s not like I want¡ª¡± he decided to shut up, ¡°Nevermind. Point is that I¡¯m fine even without a blood successor. I¡¯ll thoroughly educate my successor on what awaits them in ruling my land, whoever it might be.¡± ¡°Do you have anyone in mind?¡± ¡°I do, actually.¡± Melina. Why choose her? Well, that¡¯s complicated to explain. The gist of it all is: Melina is likely to be the only person he can trust or will be the only one close to him to survive once the main story is over. Elizabeth is another option. The reason is obvious considering the relationship between Arnold and Elizabeth¡¯s characters in the mid to late game. Siana looked around the table, ¡°I hope all of you are aware of how serious it is to ally yourself with a lord. Your loyalty should not only be for me but also to him.¡± One of them raised their hands, ¡°Does it really matter if we¡¯re loyal to our liege lord? Should it be enough for our Lady to be loyal to him?¡± ¡°You see, that¡¯s exactly why I brought up the hypothetical war. You¡¯ll prioritize my safety in times of extreme conflict, which will lead to my Lord¡¯s wrath.¡± ¡°A-Ah¡­¡± the person who asked the earlier question scratched her cheek awkwardly, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t think so much about it¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll educate all of you on the importance of serving your liege lord and what¡¯s expected of you.¡± Siana looked back at Arnold, ¡°I¡¯d like to ask more questions but it¡¯s likely that all my remaining questions will be answered once I reach the city.¡± Arnold shrugged, ¡°Have it your way.¡± ¡°Ah, before I forget,¡± Siana spoke again just when she picked up her cutlery to begin eating, ¡°I asked Sceptim to look through the palace basement for artifacts.¡± ¡°This palace has a basement?¡± ¡°Yes, although it¡¯s only accessible through a locked doorway. I forgot to give the key to Sceptim to show you around. I only recalled the basement¡¯s existence recently. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve gone down there.¡± ¡°Is Sceptim still down there?¡± ¡°¡ªIs that Lord Arnold calling me?¡± Sceptim¡¯s voice came from the door. He was standing there with a big grin on his face. He walked over to Arnold with that same grin on his face. His soft face was covered in dust and his pale white shirt dark from black substances. His hair was also quite dirty. He was carrying a rectangular box. ¡°I just finished telling Arnold that you were looking for artifacts for him.¡± ¡°I see. Luckily I found something worthwhile. Most of everything down there are armors or magic items for wizards. The weapons that I could find are more suited for magic warriors, which Lord Arnold is not. I¡¯m glad to present to you a piece of artistic beauty which the Nine Realms has never seen before!¡± Sceptim dramatically span around on the spot and opened the case with enthusiasm. Arnold¡ªhyped by his dramatic entrance¡ªeagerly looked inside. ¡°¡­A shard?¡± There was literally just a piece of shard laying on a red cushion. It looked no bigger than a shortsword. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold looked up at Sceptim who was still grinning. ¡°Thine eyes deceiveth the ignorant!¡± he laughed. ¡°Please take out your soul weapon, Lord Arnold.¡± He held out the shard. ¡°¡­Alright.¡± His Aura Sword manifested out of thin air. It hovered over the shard. The shard suddenly began cracking audibly. ¡°It is no mere shard! Before your eyes is a piece of a dying star¡¯s core called the Luxtivin Kedfer Eyx!¡± ¡°Waaah~¡± Kalda was the only one who looked impressed by it, ¡°Shiny rock.¡± ¡°Hold on, did you say Luxtivi¡ª¡± A powerful light engulfed Arnold¡¯s sword just when he was about to question Sceptim. The light was so bright that he had to close his eyes. The light soon subsided. Everyone opened their eyes. ¡°What the¡­ Where did my sword go?¡± Arnold noticed that his aura sword was missing. He couldn¡¯t sense its presence. It was just there a second ago. Even the shard was gone. ¡°Call it forth again.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Arnold held out his hand. His aura sword usually manifests once he lets out his aura but this time the sword manifested like pieces of glass being glued together. There was no aura being consumed, or rather the amount was so miniscule that he felt nothing. The sword wasn¡¯t dark blue anymore, but a purplish black. The sword manifested in his hands. He could tell by his eyes alone that his sword was¡­. Even more powerful. ¡°You need not worry about your soul weapon losing all its durability in a fight. All your time and energy can be spent learning and improving your aura.¡± Arnold looked into the reflection on his blade with disbelief in his eyes. ¡°The Star Grade mineral that can kill even gods once infused into a weapon¡­ Luxtivin, the God Killer.¡± The name is a bit of an exaggeration. It can kill gods butt only under certain conditions. At its highest potential, it is known as one of the few artifacts that can kill the Star Beast. To use its true potential if all conditions are met, its wielder must be able to harness the power of Aether. When that happens, it will ascend to a Beyond Star grade artifact. Arnold couldn¡¯t stop himself from laughing. ¡°Is it to your satisfaction, Milord?¡± Sceptim stood there with a proud smirk. The sword shattered like a porcelain vase being dropped on the floor. ¡°It is. With this artifact, I might be able to defeat anything that gets in my way.¡± Arnold also smirked. ** Every single knight serving Siana was gathered in front of the palace. The gathering took place in the heart of the snowy land, a land where winter''s grip seemed eternal. Despite the relentless cold, the knights stood undeterred, their breaths visible in the frosty air. Above this seemingly endless stretch of land was the vast ice dome which was now in a gradual state of thaw. However, the vast expanse of snow that blanketed the land remained, a thick white layer that covered fields, forests, and hills alike. The contrast between the slowly melting ice dome and the enduring snowscape underscored the resilience of this frozen realm, even in the face of subtle transformations. With a warm smile, Siana looked intently into Arnold''s eyes and said, ¡°¡ªI hope your journey turns out to be worthwhile in the end, Arnold.¡± Arnold, now in full gear (with his armor) said to her: ¡°It better. I didn¡¯t go through all this trouble not to get that pure martial art.¡± ¡°Is it really necessary for you to stay here? You could come with us to your world and then we can gather a party to go with you later on. Some of the girls volunteered to join when I brought this up.¡± ¡°I appreciated their willingness to help but time isn¡¯t on my hands, Siana.¡± Whichever martial master defeats the other will be able to learn the martial art within the book that he¡¯s after. This will make that person even stronger, making it more difficult for Arnold to take the book. Of course, it might be possible that one of them already achieved victory. Arnold hoped that isn¡¯t the case. ¡°I see.¡± There was a small smile on Siana¡¯s face, ¡°Then this is farewell¡­¡± ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯ll end up dying?¡± Arnold harrumphed, ¡°I feel like I can face anything with this armor and my new soul weapon. I won¡¯t die that easily.¡± Siana chuckled, ¡°A man¡¯s pride must not be questioned nor doubted, is something I read somewhere.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not pride, it¡¯s confidence.¡± ¡°Yes, yes I understand.¡± She brushed it off, ¡°¡­.¡± She suddenly went silent as she averted her eyes. Rafaela nudged Arnold with her elbow, signaling something with her eyes. With a sigh, he approached Siana. ¡°Eek.¡± He pulled her into a hug. Sceptim and the other knights silently looked at this scene with smiles. Arnold suddenly felt someone put their hands around him. It was Kalda. She purred like a catkin. ¡°Get off, Kalda.¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s fine.¡± Siana said with a chuckle, ¡°She¡¯ll miss you too, you know?¡± ¡°The feeling isn¡¯t mutual.¡± Kalda pouted and harrumphed when she heard that. ¡®Acting cute won¡¯t make me forget that you wanted to kill me.¡¯ Arnold backed away and put on his helmet. ¡°Please be safe, Milord.¡± Sceptim bowed his head. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be seeing you.¡± Arnold and Rafaela began walking away as everyone waved at them. Arnold glanced back. He saw Tanaera standing in the crowd, silently looking at his back. Noticing him, she did a small wave. He waved back. ¡®I hope this isn¡¯t the last time we see each other, Tanaera.¡¯ He looked at Siana again just when he was about to turn his gaze forward. Something popped up above her head. VOLUME 4 END ** Arnold¡¯s current status: Status
Name Arnold von Berkley
Species Human
Hidden Species ?????? ????
Level 60
Class Bearer (Unique Grace)
Strength A(SSS)/155(5000+)
Agility A(SSS)/222(5000+)
Defense A(SSS)153(5000+)
Dexterity SS/1670
Aura Power SSS(EX)/4500(5000+)
Star Points (Inefficient for Star Shop) 0
Martial Skills: more speed to one¡¯s reflexes MARTIAL ART(S): -Weakness(es): Soul Weapon status: ALERT! ¨C Arc 1, Chapter 2 ¨C School Arc will begin soon. Volume 5 Prologue 1 Part 1 - Middle Man Chapter 196 Location: Berthlaith House There were more than 40 ducal houses in the Eulia Empire, most of whom share close connections with the monarchs of the surrounding kingdoms and the central nation of Eulia. Widow Duchess Isolde von Berthlaith¡ªwho was once the fourth princess of Thalori Kingdom(one of the smaller nations under the empire¡¯s rule)¡ªmarried into one of these prominent houses when she was married off to the heir of House Berthlaith¡ªa charismatic and strong lad who nearly every noble lady of the aristocracy fell for. Isolde wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who fell for every handsome man so she felt nothing for this particular man even after their consummation. It was only political in the end. This is why she loathed her parents who used her for connections. Of course, she didn¡¯t blame her then husband. He was only carrying out the duty entrusted to him. He even asked Isolde if she wanted him to call off the marriage on her behalf since her parents wouldn¡¯t listen to her. Isolde knew at the time that it was a bad idea to call it off since her parents would¡¯ve disowned her and she¡¯d have ended up dying in some faraway land, either from starvation or crime. This kind man would¡¯ve ended up living with regret for the rest of his life. Besides his many years of service in the Imperial Army, he served as a political ally to the Crown Prince for a short duration of four years (before his untimely death) after he became Head of his House. His father and the rest of the family openly opposed this due to the fact that they are meant to serve princess Ronia¡¯s faction. The son did not follow in his father¡¯s footsteps because he didn¡¯t want Ronia to rule the empire. Pulling a ducal house from their control dealt significant damage to her campaign. That was a mistake. It was the reason why he perished, leaving Isolde a widow and the only parent for their two children and caretaker to his niece, Evelyn. To those within the circle of the Imperial Faction that know Ronia¡¯s true nature, she despises betrayal, especially if it comes from a House that swore to serve her until its downfall. Angered by the betrayal, she got rid of Isolde¡¯s husband. The method? Isolde didn¡¯t know. All she knows is that her husband¡¯s head was sent to her doorstep in a box by a mysterious organization. She could not tell the world what Ronia did because she knows that she¡¯ll be silenced before she could even open her mouth a second time. Ronia has eyes and ears everywhere. As such, Isolde could only silently drown in her hatred and sorrow, watching as her husband¡¯s killer runs freely. She¡¯d used every curse she had learned through life to fortify her hatred for that woman. Now she is but a 37 year old woman with two children¡ªthe son, aged 7 and the daughter, aged 12¡ªwho had lost both her youth and loved one. Being a widow in your late 30s with two children is considered a dead end for women in today¡¯s world. No man of high standing would want you when there are prettier, more innocent noble girls waiting to marry them. Of course, Isolde has had many lovers throughout the years, the most recent one being over two years ago. But they could never soothe the wound brought on by her husband¡¯s murder. ¡ó¡ó This large estate, which lies in the heart of Toril city, was filled to the brim with all kinds of people of different standings. The auction house and the courtyard was buzzing with excitement and anticipation from magicians, priests, wizards, alchemists and even the common folk. Nobles, draped in luxurious articles of clothing, adorned with jewels, could be seen exiting their luxurious carriages in the courtyard, which was visible from the balcony where Isolde stood. The air is thick with the mingling scents of expensive perfumes. These casual conversations between the guests tonight will soon fall in a cacophony of bidding wars and fervent negotiations. ¡°¡ªAre you concerned about something, Lady Isolde?¡± a mature man¡¯s voice called out to Isolde as she was glancing over her estate with solemn eyes. It was a demon¡ªnay, a Greater Demon. One who wore a very luxurious suit, that bested every other man present at the auction, in style alone. ¡°Tristfuther used to holds balls and banquets at this manor. I used to watch him from this balcony, how he always mingles with the guests and how everyone liked to converse with him. I find myself unintentionally seeking him in the crowd. When I see a slight resemblance of him in someone, it brings delusional hope. I want to run down there and see if it¡¯s him even though I know it is not.¡± ¡°If you long for your husband that much, why did you not list resurrection as a condition in your contract? You already know that Her Majesty is capable of such a feat. Of course, there¡¯s no guarantee that your husband will be the same person since his soul might be long gone.¡± This man, Vetis, was the direct subordinate of Her Majesty, Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth. Isolde felt her body tremble just hearing that name. How dare she demand such a powerful being to do as she says? Of course, the contract the demon in front of her offered her was, on all accounts, meant to be a contract between equals. What does this mean? Well, it means that Isolde can demand anything of Selia seeing as how she is offering her services as a middle-man for their resources to be distributed in the empire. This way they can sell their resources without having any affiliation to the empire, either through marriage or relatives. As such, the empire cannot forcibly tax them more than what is allowed on the market. This is a loophole that Lunaria found. ¡°Believe me, demon¡ª¡± Isolde turned her gaze back to the courtyard, ¡°There is nothing more that I would like than to hold my husband again, even if there is a chance of him becoming a soulless mute or vegetable. Alas, I serve a goddess who despises followers who play with death and the natural order of things. I don¡¯t want to be reborn as a demon in the underworld. My husband would abhor me too if I went down that road.¡± ¡°Kukuku, you religious folk are quite the strange bunch. Within the palm of your hand is the water from a spring that could save you from dying of dehydration in the desert, yet you don¡¯t drink it.¡± ¡°Demons don¡¯t believe in gods, do they?¡± ¡°What we believe in does not matter. The reality is that gods definitely exist. It¡¯s just amusing to me how you¡¯re being manipulated with the fear of divine punishment.¡± It''s said in the Holy Scripture that Melis despises the Goddess of Death and Dark Magic, Aedri and all those who use her power to revive or to kill. As such, her followers tend to avoid any association with black magic users who practise necromancy. Of course, the study of black magic itself in institutions is allowed legally as long as necromancy is not being practiced. ¡°Spare me your mockery, demon. You gain nothing from persuading me to go against my religion. Aside from moral values, why did I mourn his death when I buried him three years ago? Why did I cry myself to sleep every night, wishing to see him again? What was it all for if I can just revive him?¡± ¡°I understand what you are trying to say. It was rather uncouth of me to open old wounds. I am deeply sorry.¡± Vetis bowed gracefully. ¡°¡­Apology accepted. Did you hear anything from Lord Arnold yet?¡± ¡°His whereabouts are currently confidential. We wouldn¡¯t want the MMA to get wind of what he¡¯s up to.¡± Vetis said vaguely. Why mention the Murim Martial Alliance? ¡°That¡¯s a shame. I would¡¯ve liked to see my new Lord who has no status to speak of.¡± Isolde said mockingly. Anyone would be able to hear the dry contempt in her voice. ¡°Status does not mean anything in this world if you lack political and military power,¡± Vetis struck back with the same gentle smile plastered on his face, ¡°You should know that better than anyone, Duchess Isolde. You¡¯ve lost your place in the noble court after your husband¡¯s death. You also have no military power to speak of, besides the soldiers who were ordered to serve you by an Imperial Order Captain who is repaying a debt. A debt that he swore to repay with his life.¡± The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°¡­..¡± Isolde¡¯s face distorted slightly. ¡®How does he know Captain Yarmond owes my husband his life?¡¯ Yarmond was one of the captains of the Imperial Order who once served the Imperial Army during the civil war, where he almost lost his life. He took a cannon ball to the leg, rendering his leg useless since he didn¡¯t have any body arts to protect him. Luckily for him, he had Tristfuther by his side. Isolde¡¯s husband protected that man when he was gravely injured from a battle that took place in one of the five capital cities. The two survived for two weeks on willpower and loyalty to the crown alone. Tristfuther was a nobody back then, with only the name of his family to give him any relevance. As such, no one should know the history between the two of them. How much does this demon know about her family? Vets continued: ¡°Lord Arnold, on the other hand, possesses the full might of the Undead Nation and will soon possess immense wealth and powerful Houses by his side, effectively ensuring political power. You are merely living on an inheritance.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± That¡¯s true. Isolde might be duchess in name but she¡¯s never done anything significant during her time as duchess. She rules no land besides this property that her husband built. ¡°Conversing with you is quite the troublesome endeavour, demon.¡± Isolde turned away from Vetis to gaze over the estate again, ¡°You remind me of Rein von Rynald.¡± ¡°Oh? You know him?¡± ¡°Indeed. He was the one who supplied our army at one point in time but he pulled his support once my husband announced he would be supporting the crown prince.¡± ¡°Curious. That man is not supporting Princess Ronia either. He must feel threatened by Crown Prince Julius. That must mean that he has some skeletons in his castle¡¯s dungeon.¡± In other words, he¡¯s hiding things that any person would not like the public to know about. ¡°Skeletons in his castle¡¯s dungeon¡­ I suppose it takes one to know one.¡± Isolde smiled meaningfully. Vetis merely chuckled, probably taking that as a compliment since he¡¯s a demon spawn. Unlike humans, demons are veey honest about their dark secrets. In fact, they feel nothing but glee watching the disgust surface on another person¡¯s face when they reveal all their crimes and secrets. ¡°Where is the star for tonight?¡± Isolde changed the subject. ¡°Ersa is preparing herself before the show begins. I¡¯ve no clue where she is but I believe she won¡¯t get cold feet. All her hard work would¡¯ve been for naught if she doesn¡¯t show.¡± ¡°Would you mind elaborating on what exactly the girl is supposed to do here tonight?¡± Isolde turned to Vetis again, ¡°I¡¯ve been left in the dark all this time since you and that pink-haired woman refuse to disclose details.¡± ¡°She¡¯s supposed to sway the public and bring in investors.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite obvious even to a fool, isn¡¯t it? Do you take me for one?¡± ¡°Kukuku, I know what you meant. I was getting to the most important details but you¡¯re so impatient. Ersa is what you would call a mage without mana. Well, she is quite literally that¡­ We concluded that she¡¯s the perfect person to gain the trust of the people. This trust will convince them to spread the worth of Lord Arnold¡¯s minerals all across Diacree. This will lead to increased demand, allowing us to raise more profits.¡± ¡°Not everything works out perfectly. Remember that.¡± ¡°I am well aware of that. I am no fool.¡± ¡°Where is she from?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve not asked for her personal background. All I know from my investigations is that she¡¯s an assistant of an Elite Mage at the tower in the city.¡± ¡°A mage without mana¡­ I didn¡¯t expect an elite mage to give such a person a chance to work for them.¡± ¡°Miss Ersa was merely a slave to her superior. Nothing she did was ever enough for that woman.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ve been spying on this Ersa girl?¡± ¡°Hmm~ I suppose you could say that. If I did not take this approach then I would¡¯ve selected an unworthy candidate. Those who show they have no worth will be disposed of.¡± ¡°¡­You mean¡­ killing them?¡± Vetis merely shrugged, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwindle on what ifs. Rather, I would like to know why your husband¡¯s family took all his assets which should¡¯ve been rightfully yours? If I remember correctly, House Berthlaith was equal in power and prestige to House Berkley once.¡± ¡°Princess Ronia is the reason for that.¡± ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± ¡°My husband chose to serve Crown Prince Julius instead of Ronia. They despised me for siding with him and supporting him. His death gave them the opportunity to rob me of my husband¡¯s will.¡± An outsider would ask ¡°isn¡¯t that illegal? A will cannot be changed by anyone other than the author himself¡±. This is the world of the aristocracy. Everyone is corrupt. Hell, there were members of the supreme Noble Court who helped Tristfuther¡¯s parents and siblings take everything from Isolde. They were given a slice of the pie once it was all over. ¡°All you have to do is say the word then I will find a way to get all of it back.¡± Vetis said casually. Isolde knew he wasn¡¯t jesting. This man could definitely do that with all the powerful allies he has. ¡°I¡¯d rather not¡­ I want this House¡¯s status to die with me. Letting go of the assets my husband possessed is the first step. My children and niece will receive my inheritance to do with as they see fit.¡± ¡°What a humble woman. I thought you would jump at the chance to get back at your family for abandoning you and your children after your husband¡¯s death.¡± "I genuinely want to, but I made a promise to Castacia¡¯s late sister to keep my distance from those individuals. Castacia and her sister harboured strong aversion towards their family, which led her sister to entrust Evelyn''s care to me." Castacia and her sister were related to Isolde¡¯s husband as siblings. Her sister was the eldest out of the three while Castacia is the youngest. Castacia was the only one who hasn¡¯t married yet. Then again, she¡¯s only in her twenties so there¡¯s no rush. ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t see you panicking over the fact that both of them could be dead by now. They¡¯re in the Sky God dungeon, after all.¡± ¡°You said it yourself, didn¡¯t you? I don¡¯t have the military nor political power to make anything happen.¡± Isolde said with a small smile, ¡°I¡¯ve long since lost the ability to show strong emotion. While it may look to you like I do not care, I wish for nothing more than their safe return.¡± Isolde suddenly heard someone approaching them. The sound of their heels caught her attention. A white-haired woman wearing an exquisitely fancy black dress came onto the balcony. Half her face was covered by a thin black veil, both it and the dress besting even the fanciest wedding gowns on the market. Her lipstick was such a deep shade of red that it resembled blood. Vetis immediately knelt on the spot. ¡°We finally meet, Duchess Isolde.¡± The woman¡¯s voice sounded mature. She lifted her veil and tossed it over her head, revealing a sickly but gorgeous porcelain face with bloody eyes and lips. Her sharp teeth could be seen as she smiled at Isolde. Isolde hurriedly bowed as well once she realized who this was. ¡®Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be shorter and younger? I heard that she looks 15 years old so why does she look over 30?¡¯ Perhaps this is just a disguise? Whatever the case, Isolde had never seen a more beautiful woman than the one standing before her. If she were added to the unofficial list of Top Ten Beauties in the empire, she¡¯d be number one. ¡°Y-Your Majesty, I-I bid you w-welcome¡­¡± She struggled to utter those words due to the accumulated saliva pooling in her throat. There were goosebumps all over her body. ¡°Lilith told me that Lady Selia will await my report at the castle,¡± Vetis¡¯ smile was gone, now replaced with a stoic expression, ¡°Does Your Majesty think of me as incompetent to watch over me so?¡± ¡°I trust you just as much as I trust my creations, Vetis. I¡¯ve never thought of you as incompetent,¡± Selia smiled, ¡°I wanted to see for myself how far you¡¯ve progressed, is all. After that I¡¯ll be heading to the Mountains of Wails.¡± ¡°Pray tell, what for?¡± ¡°Nrok is nearly done with construction of our stronghold. We can begin moving the Guild Treasures there in the coming months. I am only going there to make sure Nrok did a good job.¡± ¡°What? Why concern yourself with such a thing? I could go¡ª¡± Selia held up a hand to silence Vetis. ¡°It¡¯s time I move my feet a little. I haven¡¯t left the castle ever since I met up with my old friend. It¡¯s getting boring back home so I want to get some fresh air. Besides, I have another job for you.¡± ¡°I will dutifully carry out any orders you may have.¡± Vetis bowed his head. ¡°That is always good to hear. I want you to keep your ears open for anything that might concern me or our nation.¡± ¡°Is there anything specific that I should look for?¡± ¡°Serz.¡± Vetis suddenly froze. Isolde could make out sweat dripping down his cheek. He gulped. Isolde could only tell this by the movement of his throat since there was no sound. ¡°Any big plans that they might have, report them to me. I can¡¯t rule out them wanting to get in our way. I trust I don¡¯t need to explain what I mean by that?¡± ¡°¡­Why the sudden interest in them?¡± ¡°As it stands now, the whole world hates me. Look at what we have to go through just to secure finances to rebuild our nation. Having a powerful organization get in the way of our goals will be troublesome. Outright killing them all will be difficult since I can¡¯t prove they have anything against me in particular and also due to the fact that they operate in all major nations. If they do pose a threat to our goals then it would be best for us to draw them all to one place and eliminate them. Find out what their weaknesses are, who in the political world they¡¯re working closely with and what their goals are. We¡¯ll use all of this to come up with a contingency plan. If they want to strike first then we¡¯ll be ready. We should also be on guard against that Wist Demon clan. From what I know, the current head is an 8 star powerhouse and will kill anyone if the price is high enough. I can¡¯t keep guessing who could be an enemy and who could be a potential friend. Everyone except Arnold, and the people working with us, should be treated as the former. Well, there¡¯s the Emperor as well but he hasn¡¯t shown any aggression towards us. In fact, he sent me gifts a few days ago and invited me to his 60th birthday banquet.¡± ¡°He will try to use us, Lady Selia.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°A conflict is brewing between the Demihumans and the Theocracy. It¡¯s obvious which outcome this will lead to. It is your wish to unite all races under just and powerful leaders. Using that, the emperor will try to ask for our aid if a war does happen. The empire and the Demihumans have a close relationship. They will keep that by using anyone they can.¡± ¡°If all he sees when he looks at me is a puppet to use to his advantage then so be it. It¡¯s better than blatant aggression just because I¡¯m a monster lord. Do not fret, I won¡¯t be manipulated by a human. We¡¯ll see if it¡¯s necessary for us to involve ourselves if a war does happen. I won¡¯t fight for lesser beings only to receive nothing of value in return.¡± Selia¡¯s blood-red eyes turned to the silent Isolde. ¡°This is a wonderful home you have, Lady Isolde.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°The guests look quite excited. I assume everything went smoothly?¡± ¡°Yes, I made sure to invite every politician and noble that was in my husband¡¯s friend circle. All of them are wealthy businessmen. Some of them come from faraway lands so they can spread the word to other nations.¡± ¡°Terrific!¡± Selia clapped, ¡°Make sure to bring them all on board. The more investors, the faster and bigger the pay-out.¡± -ALL GUESTS AND HOSTS PLEASE PROCEED TO THE GREAT HALL AS WE ARE ABOUT TO BEGIN! An announcer¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted the conversation, booming throughout the whole estate. The people mingling outside began walking towards the manor. A sweet melody of music fit Isolde¡¯s ears, signalling the guests to go to their seats. Selia linked arms with Isolde. Isolde¡¯s body went stiff for a moment but she quickly recovered. ¡°Make yourself scarce, Vetis,¡± Selia glanced at the demon, ¡°The people shouldn¡¯t see me conversing with you. My disguise would¡¯ve been for nothing.¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± Vetis bowed, ¡°I will be waiting for you when the auction concludes, Lady Selia.¡± Vetis vanished like smoke. ¡°Now then, let¡¯s head inside, Miss Isolde.¡± ¡°¡­.Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Prologue 1 Part 2 - The Larantheus Great Rune The walls of the duchess¡¯ manor was adorned with rich tapestries and the decorative items on display range from elegant paintings to ancient weapons captivating the diverse crowd as they walked through the front door leading to the hall. One would assume that the interior of this manor resembles a museum. Every object not displayed on the wall was put in glass boxes. Shaun could recognize the quality of the weapons as he walked by them. He heard that the late duke was a weapons enthusiast. Is the auction taking place tonight meant to sell all the weapons from his collection? ¡®Oh man I hope I can find a dragonsteel weapon here!¡¯ Even if he can¡¯t get raw dragonsteel minerals tonight, he can buy a weapon made from the mineral and smelt it to built himself a weapon. He already had a spear but its pole wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the striking power of a dragonsteel blade, which could even strike through concrete. Shaun arrived in the great hall. It was as large as a small theatre. There were rows upon rows of chairs neatly aligned. Dozens of servants stood idly next to the walls with beverages on top of silver platters, in hand. There was a large platform standing in front of the stairs with a lot of tables next to each other. No one could see what items were on the tables since every table was covered with white cloths. Shaun moved through the crowd to get to the front seats. People have already begun sitting down. ¡®I made it.¡¯ He sat down and stared intently at the stage. ¡°Are you an adventurer, buddy?¡± The person sitting next to Shaun spoke to him. It was a young man who looked about the same age as Shaun. ¡°Uh, yeah. How¡¯d you know?¡± The young man pointed at his chest. ¡°That copper plate around your neck. I¡¯ve seen adventurers wear them.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Are you strong?¡± the young man asked an unexpected question. Why would someone ask an F-ranker that stupid question? Shouldn¡¯t his rank be an determiner of his strength? No, there are many exceptions. Not every adventurer starts off weak. Shaun was about to lie through his teeth but decided to just be honest. ¡°¡­I¡¯m not strong at all.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The young man looked away as if he lost interest. ¡®What the hell? Asking me that sort of question then ignoring me!? Who do you think you are!?¡¯ ¡°S-So, what are you here for?¡± Shaun decided to struck up a conversation. ¡°Stuff.¡± ¡°O-Oh, me too! I¡¯m here for a mineral that will increase the durability and power of my weapon. I wanted to buy higher quality armour at first but prioritized my weapon instead.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± ¡°I heard dragonsteel can easily cut through an ogre¡¯s tough hide. Obtaining dragonsteel will help me get stronger much faster. Becoming stronger means I get to rise in rank. I can¡¯t join Misteltein while still an F-rank adventurer. Well, they¡¯ll let me join either way but I don¡¯t want to stay weak. I want to make it to B-rank at least.¡± ¡°Misteltein¡­?¡± The young man turned back to Shaun, ¡°You¡¯re part of Nova¡¯s guild¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, you know him?¡± ¡®Why the sudden change in attitude, you bastard?¡¯ ¡°I¡­ I fought him actually¡­ Haha¡­ I lost miserably¡­ Acting so arrogant in front of the strong really humbled me once we fought¡­¡± ¡°You fought him!?¡± --PLEASE KEEP YOUR VOICES DOWN WHILE THE HOST IS GETTING READY! The announcer¡¯s voice resounded again. Shaun asked again in a smaller voice, ¡°You fought him¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah. I thought that maybe it was just a fluke. The guy couldn¡¯t be that strong. Maybe I was just tired or something. But no¡­¡± the guy scratched his head, ¡°When I heard how he could easily take down a Frost Giant, it made my throat clog up¡­ He could¡¯ve killed me just as easily. I know my limits when it comes to fighting monsters but people are different. Back in my village, I could take down people much stronger than me. I had this false sense of confidence that blinded me from the truth¡ªI¡¯m just a little stronger and more talented than others. I proved my strength to everyone in my village to the point where they recommended I join amateur tournaments but my mother wouldn¡¯t let me enter them. She said that I had to attend a martial arts institution first and secure a good position for myself at one of them. I hated her for controlling my life like that. She wanted me to follow in the footsteps of my father, grandfather and his father before him. I told her that I didn¡¯t want to join the MMA. I want to fight strong warriors! But¡­ She wouldn¡¯t listen¡­ I really wanted to make her proud but I knew that I had to sacrifice my dreams for that to happen. I can learn any martial art if I see it for the first time. Aren¡¯t I a genius? My mother wanted me to use that talent to rise through the ranks of the MMA. I wasn¡¯t interested because I wanted to join every tournament there is to fight strong warriors. The last person in my family to have this much potential was my ancestor, Isshin.¡± ¡®¡­He sure does talk a lot...¡¯ Despite being nothing but strangers, the guy told Shaun his whole life story. ¡°I told her that if she didn¡¯t let me live out my dream, I¡¯d leave the household and go on my own journey. I can¡¯t forget the sadness in my mother¡¯s eyes. Did she see my father when she looked at me? The man who she could not control? The man who leads the MMA today?¡± ¡°Your father is the leader of the Murim Martial Alliance¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah, so what?¡± ¡®So¡­ what¡­? How can you say that with nothing but pride!? He¡¯s one of the only pure martial arts users in the world!!¡¯ Pure martial artists are considered the apex warriors in the martial world. It¡¯s said in legends that a warrior is reborn once they learn the secrets of a pure martial art. They inherit the potential, strength and wisdom of the martial art¡¯s previous masters. It''s unknown exactly how many pure martial masters exist today. It¡¯s speculated that the MMA¡¯s Leader, his brother and another ¡°unknown¡± woman affiliated with Serz are the only pure martial masters alive today. ¡®Holy hell, no wonder this guy calls himself a genius¡­ He inherited his dad¡¯s potential¡­ I¡¯m so jealous.¡¯ Shaun wanted to cry. He couldn¡¯t even use beginner martial arts. He can only use three spearmanship skills. ¡°Oh, right. My name is Leonard. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m Shaun.¡± ¡®Are you seriously changing the subject after dropping that massive bomb!?¡¯ ¡°No surname? Did you also abandon your family name like I did?¡± ¡°I¡­ Yeah¡­¡± ¡°How did you end up joining Misteltein?¡± Leonard had a serious expression on his face as he asked. ¡°I¡¯m not actually an official member yet. I still have to do the tests in the Newbie Program.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡­ I also tried to join the party by doing that program but I was kicked out. The Vice Guild Master said that I don¡¯t have the heart or spirit to become an adventurer.¡± ¡°Why do you want to join Misteltein¡­?¡± ¡°To copy Nova¡¯s martial art.¡± he said as a matter of fact. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Joining his party will bring me closer to him. They say Nova isn¡¯t actually a martial art practitioner, only a regular swordsman but I disagree. His movements back when we fought didn¡¯t feel like that of a swordsman but a warrior.¡± ¡°How can you tell?¡± ¡°His footwork. Knights learn stances first when they begin their training, but warriors learn footwork. Dodging, parrying or diverting the trajectory of weapons by hand, grappling enemies¡­ that sort of thing. Knights usually suck at hand-to-hand combat, even the veterans have some faults in their moves. Nova can use a sword quite well but not to the level of a master or as good as me. He¡¯s just much stronger and faster than I am, but not as skilled in swordsmanship, you know? I¡¯ve been watching him from afar and noticed that his swordsmanship is above an amateur but lower than a master. It¡¯s like he¡¯s only using an altered version of the elementary Imperial Swordstyle. The only reason even masters would fail to win against him is his incredible agility, powerful defence and ferocious striking power. His hand-to-hand combat is top notch. Even I couldn¡¯t read any of his moves. It didn¡¯t feel organic or repetitive but expansive and confusing, if that makes sense. It¡¯s like he was taught to never show his opponent his next move before attacking. He must¡¯ve had a great master.¡± Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Shaun barely listened to what Leonard was talking about. It was all gibberish to him. Why would there be that big of a difference in training between warriors and swordsmen/knights? ¡°You want to join a party yet you lack the qualities to become an adventurer.¡± Shaun absentmindedly said that. ¡°Haha, indeed. I¡¯ve never really cared about helping people, though. All I want is to learn martial arts, even if it¡¯s through copying from other people. I¡¯ve copied only two. The rest are trash.¡± ¡®¡­This guy is both shallow and interesting at the same time.¡¯ ¡°Tell you what, you can join my and Idalia¡¯s team on one condition.¡± ¡°Eh? Why would I do that?¡± ¡°Just listen¡­¡± Shaun cleared his throat, ¡°You¡¯re strong, right? Well, get this: Misteltein is planning on going on an S-rank mission. Won¡¯t that be the perfect opportunity to see what Nova can do? Surely he won¡¯t hold back when the mission is ranked S?¡± There was a curious glint in his eyes. ¡°When will the mission start?¡± ¡°Even if I had that information, you really think I¡¯d give it to some outsider?¡± Leonard frowned for a second. ¡°¡­Do you know or not?¡± Shaun merely shrugged with a smirk. The reason he suggested Leonard join is due to how easy it would be to grind for levels with someone strong to aggro monsters while Shaun deals the finishing blow. It¡¯s a common thing in today¡¯s world that you can only level up if you¡¯re the one who kills the monsters. It¡¯s possible to hire strong adventurers from B to S class parties but they are usually very expensive and charge by the hour. Shaun and Idalia doesn¡¯t have that kind of money to afford them. ¡°Idalia is going with them despite being a newbie like me. Why do you think that is? She¡¯s likeable,¡± Shaun lied through his teeth, ¡°All you have to do is gain the vice leader¡¯s approval while working for our party. Complete quests with us, help us rise in rank and make us popular with the higher ranked parties.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I just do it on my own¡­?¡± ¡°A guild doesn¡¯t accept lone adventurers. You¡¯re required to be in a party even if you¡¯re likeable. Then again, you wouldn¡¯t need to search far and hard if everyone likes you. They¡¯ll practically fall at your knees begging for you to join them. You¡¯re a genius, after all. Someone who doesn¡¯t appear often.¡± ¡°Hooh, I never thought of it that way.¡± Leonard crossed his arms. He sat in silence for almost a minute with his eyes closed. After a while¡­ ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll join your little band.¡± ¡°Great choice.¡± Shaun patted his shoulder with an unusually wide grin, ¡°But there is a condition before I let you join..¡± ¡°I can handle anything. Just tell me what to do, Leader.¡± Leonard harrumphed. ¡®Kukuku, this guy is so stupid.¡¯ Shaun tried to hide his devilish smirk. Why is this guy so easy to deceive? He didn¡¯t even ask what the condition was. Oh well, if he¡¯s not interested in the condition then it means he doesn¡¯t mind beating monsters to the brink of death so that Shaun can finish them off. ¡®I suppose he¡¯s just that innocent and not a people-person. Well, in return for his contribution to the party, I¡¯ll help him with his social life.¡¯ ¡°By the way, you never said why you came here today.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for the books that my great-great grandfather Isshin left behind for future generations of leaders at the MMA. My father disposed of those books by selling it to auctions for a lot of money. I¡¯m not sure yet which auction organization it was so I¡¯m just going around to every auction that I end up hearing about.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± ¡°The auction is starting.¡± At the same time that Leonard spoke, a single person walked out from behind the white curtains. The three headlights above the audience illuminated the young woman. She tapped the floating echo crystal next to her to test if it was on. -Uhm, hello everyone. My name is Ersa. I¡¯m a former assistant of Madam Melissa Frin. Thank you for coming today. I know some of you must¡¯ve come a long way when you heard about the items on auction tonight. I¡¯d like to make a demonstration of one of these items. But first I would like to call an important guest tonight on the hologram screen behind me. He is the same man who nurtured and taught the current Archmage everything she knows. Please welcome Rubeus, the Grand Warden governing all Magic Towers. The screen behind Ersa lit up. --Hoho, what a great introduction to the auction, Miss Ersa. An old man appeared on screen. He laughed heartily as he waved at the guests. ¡°I-Is that really the Grand Warden, Rubeus¡­?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only seen him one in the Holy Kingdom during a congress with the Pope.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually looking at the man who raised the Archmage¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s still alive? Isn¡¯t this guy more than 200 years old then?¡± --I see some familiar faces in the auction tonight, Miss Ersa, most of whom have lots of influence in the empire and the surrounding nations. It seems your hard work will turn out to be worth it. I¡¯m glad. Ersa momentarily smiled but maintained her composure. -¡°I¡¯d like to point out first that I am not working with Duchess Isolde in any way so I have no reason to speak untruths about the crystals tonight in order to manipulate the public. I will only interject if necessary. As you all know, magic crystals serve as catalysts or batteries in magic research. Mages typically don¡¯t delve into this kind of research unless they are employed by an institution like a Tower or if they enrol in a wizardry class. Why bring up my previous point? Well, mages only see crystals as tools while us wizards see them as something else entirely. They¡¯re the power of our research, the main component that allows us to study magic and reveal its secrets. I abandoned my profession as an Elite Mage two decades ago in order to study arcane theory. Only wizards use magic crystals to their fullest potential, while mages do not. This is exactly why we contribute so much to magic technology. Without us society wouldn¡¯t have discovered that dungeon cores and colossal-class crystals can be used to power up a kingdom¡¯s lights and industries. Now, you might ask how did wizardry become such a well-recognized profession? It all started when Miss Ersa¡¯s grandfather¡¯s father, one of the founding fathers of wizardry, brought his idea forward to the Magic Towers¡ªwhat if we could extract the mana imbedded inside magic crystals to power up our nations but reduce the impact our fuels have on the world? It was ludicrous to hear something like that at the time so his idea was shut down. However, he didn¡¯t give up even until his dying breath. A few shorts years after his death, other innovators and inventors put his idea into practice. His name was never brought up again. His son inherited his love for innovation, furthering the invention known as Night Poles that illuminate our cities at night. His great-granddaughter before you inherited the passion to continue his son¡¯s research, and prove to the world that magic is not out of the reach of anyone in this world.¡± ¡°What did he just say¡­? The girl is trying to let people, who don¡¯t have mana, cast magic?¡± ¡°What kind of stupid idea is that?¡± ¡°I want to believe that he means making Magic Sheets accessible to anyone but it doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s what he meant¡­¡± There was a vocal minority amongst the auctioneers. Some even lost interest and left. Shaun could see visible concern on the girl¡¯s face. Rubeus¡¯ expression turned stern when he heard what people were saying about Ersa¡¯s idea. -¡® Believing something to be false or impossible to achieve without any proof is truly the act of fools. No wonder most citizens fall for targeted propaganda easily¡ªyou question nothing. Humans were born to innovate and make things, that seem impossible to achieve at first glance, become possible. Humans who lack this sense of adventure and curiosity are boring.¡± ¡°Lord Rubeus, if I may interject,¡± Ersa spoke up. -¡°Please do. I fear my voice won¡¯t be enough.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ersa took something out of her pocket and held it up, ¡°Do any of you know what I hold in my hand?¡± One of the students in magician robes raised their hand, ¡°It¡¯s a magic item that can determine abnormal or normal mana purification levels. Magicians in the medical field use them to see if their patients have normal purification levels.¡± It was a cube-shaped object with six magic crystals imbedded into every one of its sides. ¡°Correct. But you could also say that this item can identify who has the potential to become a mage.¡± -¡®Hoh.¡¯ Rubeus lifted his eyebrows, seemingly realising why Ersa was showing the magic item. ¡°It can detect your purification levels. How much of the world¡¯s raw mana is your magic core purifying? Is your core healthy? Is it bound to your channels which allow you to cast magic? This simple item answers all three of those questions. It can only activate if a person infuses their mana into it. Allow me to demonstrate.¡± Nothing happened. What¡¯s the point of showing us this, wondered Shaun. -¡®As you can see, Miss Ersa is unable to activate the artifact.¡¯ That was quite obvious. Still, what¡¯s¡ª A magic circle surrounded Ersa¡¯s right hand(the hand that wasn¡¯t holding the magic item). Shocked whispers and gasps spread amongst the crowd. Some even jumped from their seats. ¡°H-How i-is t-that possible!?¡± an old woman, who wore a magician robe with the Second Magic Tower insignia, took off her glasses with trembling lips. A magic circle was rotating around Ersa¡¯s hand despite the fact that the magic item wasn¡¯t activated. -¡®Cast a spell, Miss Ersa. Show our guests that this is no mere trick.¡¯ ¡°Yes! 3rd Rank Magic ¨C Cocoon Mass Heal!¡± Golden particles shot out of the magic circle and flew over everyone¡¯s heads. Sparkling dust fell on everyone. Shaun could feel most of his tiredness fade away like it wasn¡¯t there in the first place. He looked up. A small spirit-like worm thing was shaking its body above him, seemingly breaking free from some shell. It finally broke free! A beautiful butterfly flew over Shaun¡ªand everyone else¡¯s¡ªhead. ¡°Third-Rank Magic without an incantation or reduction of spell effects¡­¡± The old woman from before ran up to Ersa, ¡°You must tell me the secret behind what you showed us!¡± Ersa put the magic item down and opened the top of her shirt. Much to the disappointment of some, she only showed the top of her chest. There was something in the middle of her chest. ¡°T-T-That¡¯s the¡­ Larantheus Great Rune!¡± the old woman looked like she was about to faint. On Ersa¡¯s almost bare chest was a marking that looked as if it was burnt into her flesh with a hot iron rod. One might even mistake it for a tattoo. ¡°Yes, it is as you said,¡± Ersa turned around to make sure everyone can see the rune, ¡°This rune allows me to connect my spiritual being to a soul of the past who was once a mage. Their potential was granted to me and this rune allows me to purify the mana of the world and cast magic. I do not need mana channels for this rune is all that is needed to connect my body to a spiritual core to allow me to cast magic.¡± ¡°H-How is this possible¡­? I-I¡¯ve read every single book in the towers pertaining to magic cores but none described creating a spiritual one that is bound between the living and dead, or shared across realms. Not only that, no records mention the Larantheus being capable of making such a thing possible. Then again¡­ we lack a lot information pertaining to the great rune. All we have is a rough sketch of its internal formations.¡± ¡°The Larantheus Rune¡¯s medallion¡ªor known as Creation Rune in our tongue¡ªhas been in my family for several generations. My grandfather could never decipher the pieces on his own so he tried to find other ways to create a working artificial core, which claimed the lives of the few volunteers who believed in his dream.¡± The magic circle vanished, along with the golden butterflies. ¡°I was able to decipher the final pieces with the help of the people who made this auction possible.¡± She stared at one of the guests amongst the crowd. It was a tall lady who wore all black and had white hair with half her face hidden under a veil. She smiled at Ersa. -¡®Ahem, please tell everyone what relation the magic crystals share with the Great Rune.¡¯ ¡°Ah, I was getting too carried away. A Great Rune is a powerful blessing that requires certain conditions to be right before they can work. Some require the hatred of the gods, others the blood of innocents and few the sacrifice of a user¡¯s loved one. But this one,¡± She ran her finger across the marking, ¡°It requires lifeforce.¡± Shaun could hear several gasps. ¡®This is no small issue, I take it.¡¯ ¡°Then why¡­?¡± -¡®To use the extraordinary powers of creation, one must sacrifice a great deal. Use the wrong catalyst then you¡¯ll die, trick another person into trading their lifeforce for your benefits then you¡¯ll be cursed by the Great Rune. Oh, it seems some of you are surprised. Yes, even a rune can curse you for misusing them.¡¯ Ersa followed up on what Rubeus said: ¡°The powers of creation is a power that no normal catalyst can contain. Unless we possess the means to containing a power that was only meant to be wielded by gods.¡± Ersa pulled off the white cloth from one of the tables. A crimson light reflected from the chandeliers hanging overhead, onto the guests. ¡°Glorious¡­ Powerful¡­ Beautiful¡­¡± the old woman looked at the crimson crystals in a daze. ¡°May I present to you the crystals that will change the modern world as we know it!¡± Prologue 1 Part 3 - Supreme Sorcerer ¡ó¡ó¡ó --¡°WHY ARE YOU ONLY GIVING US SUCH A SMALL AMOUNT!?¡± --"I-I¡¯m just an assistant, sir. I-I a-am only allowed to provide this much to everyone.¡± --¡°Fuck! When will they become available for purchase then!?¡± Ersa could hear the commotion in the hall as she walked up the stairs. She just dodged several reporters who wanted to ask her questions about the crystals. Vetis told her that she must keep quiet about anything related to the crystals if Arnold isn¡¯t present. While most of the journalists have good reason for wanting to write stories on the crystals, some of them will obviously have malicious intent. They could also be hired by people of high standing that want to destroy Arnold¡¯s plans.. Ersa came to a stop and looked down the balcony of the second floor. A well-dressed man in a suit was quarrelling with one of the assistants who were handing out pouches with small amounts of the red crystals. These were samples that could not be use for extensive and important experiments. It¡¯s like giving a few pieces of bread to a starving person¡ªthey¡¯re bound to come back for more once they realize how good the bread tastes. --¡°I-I have no idea. I¡¯m only an assistant who follows orders¡­¡± -¡°Tch! I¡¯ll just have to arrange a meeting with sir Arnold then! Surely he cannot dismiss an Earl!¡± the man grabbed the pouch from the assistant and stomped his way out of the manor. -¡°Say, Miss. Will the city lord¡¯s land be available for tourism or allow researchers like geologists anytime soon?¡± another person came up to the assistant. The woman was holding a small book in one hand and a pen in the other. Another reporter. -¡°Miss Ersa says that it¡¯s illegal for anyone other than workers and those approved by the city lord, to enter the mountain regions. Any trespassers will be dealt with under the city¡¯s laws given the fact that it¡¯s not under the jurisdiction of the empire anymore.¡± -¡°What? Why is Lord Arnold so paranoid?¡± -¡°It¡¯s a precaution his advisor is taking¡ª" Ersa chuckled like a schoolgirl who got asked out by her crush. Seeing the people¡¯s interest after her presentation filled her with joy. She skipped down the hallway. She returned to her assigned room after few minutes. She plopped down on the bed and giggled into a pillow. ¡®Ahhh I did it, Lord Arnold¡­¡¯ Ersa laid on her back and stared at the ceiling, ¡®I wonder what he¡¯ll say when he hears what I managed to achieve. Will he praise me?¡¯ That would be a first for Ersa since no one has ever praised her for her work in anything. Ersa¡¯s sighs sounded like a middle-aged man who just got off work. ¡®¡­I hope I get to Lord Arnold soon¡­¡¯ ¡°¡ªQuite the remarkable performance today, Miss Ersa.¡± Vetis¡¯ voice came from the door after Ersa heard a knock. ¡°Ah, please come in.¡± Ersa hurriedly fixed herself to look presentable. The door opened, revealing two figures¡ªVetis and the powerful vampire lord who rules over a nation of monsters. Selia summoned a chair in the middle of the room and sat down on it. She heaved a small relieved sigh and smiled warmly at Ersa. ¡°I am very pleased with your performance, Ersa. You captured everyone¡¯s hearts. Do you think we would¡¯ve progressed this far if you chose to select an Elite Mage, Vetis?¡± ¡°I fear not, Lady Selia. Most likely they would¡¯ve gotten involved with shady individuals who want nothing but destruction in Whitage city. The crystal trade will now see more reliance on our crystals as opposed to what the governments deem high quality these days.¡± Vetis said that last sentence as if he was spitting on someone¡¯s grave. ¡°Uhm, what happens now? Is there anything else I should do, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°No, you deserve rest. While I could easily find the Great Rune, you were the one who put in all the hard work in deciphering it.¡± Ersa¡¯s family didn¡¯t actually own the Great Rune¡¯s diagram. It was a script that she followed. This script was written by none other than Vetis who told her that it was necessary. Apparently the Great Rune was lost throughout time so Selia acquired it through other means. To keep this ¡°other means¡± from the populace, they devised a story of their own. People wouldn¡¯t believe them if they said that they found the Great Rune in some dungeon or relic tomb. Selia mentioned something called a ¡°Star Shop¡± whatever that could be. This lost relic of divine history belongs to Ersa¡¯s family heritage now. When people ask about how magic became accessible to everyone, they¡¯ll hear Ersa¡¯s name and how she upheld her grandfather¡¯s dreams. Her name will be sang in legends for eons to come. This will surely open up many opportunities for her in the future. ¡°In any case, this will help me as well since I will be able to create more monsters and Homunculi Knights for my armies. The Racial Creation artifact in my possession comes nowhere close to what your family¡¯s rune is capable of. Look after your mental health for now. The influence of great runes on mortal minds is not to be trifled with. Speaking of which, how do you feel?¡± ¡°My skin crawls whenever I cast magic¡­ My eyes¡­ it feels like creatures are crawling into them when I imagine which spell I want to cast¡­ And my stomach still churns every night. I haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday since I¡¯m scared I might throw up in the presence of people.¡± The only good thing is that she managed to learn a bunch of Second-Rank spells. Third-Rank is going to be her next goal. At the moment she can only cast one Third-Rank spell. ¡°It will take a while to get used to it. The symptoms will pass. Just remember my warning.¡± ¡°Yes, I will remember.¡± ¡°Good. That old woman with the magic tower insignia is part of the recruiting council in the Second Magic Tower. How do you suggest we proceed to recruiting her? She¡¯s shown interest already but we need a final presentation that will guarantee her loyalty and her determination to spread your and Arnold¡¯s names.¡± Selia stared intently into Ersa¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can answer that¡ª¡± ¡°Zip it, Vetis. I want to know what Ersa thinks.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Ersa looked bewildered at Selia. ¡°What¡¯s that look for? You¡¯ve more than proven yourself to be able to make these kinds of decisions. We need to find ways to appeal to the common folk, not just the big names that could actually make us gold. Fame and trust is also important. How will we help the commoners using our crystals?¡± Ersa folded her arms and frowned slightly. ¡°I think¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid to speak your mind.¡± Ersa nodded. ¡°I¡­ I think we should build an institution for the common people where everyone can sign up to receive the power of the Larantheus Great Rune and practice their spells there.¡± ¡°And where will we build this centre?¡± ¡°On Lord Arnold¡¯s land. The very land that provides us the means to make magic accessible to everyone. Uhm, that¡¯s if he¡¯ll allow us¡­¡± Selia looked satisfied with the answer. ¡°Are you truly willing to share the research you completed on your own?¡± Ersa recalled all the sleepless nights she spent deciphering the Great Rune. She recalled the amount of ancient texts she had to translate to be able to understand the formation of lesser runes on the Great Rune. She then had to bind all those lesser runes together to create a working rune then bind all the runes together to finally complete the deciphered Great Rune. It all started from a simple medallion that Selia acquired and gave to her. Were it not for its perfect imitation of all lesser runes within the Great Rune then she would¡¯ve never have come this far. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. If the medallion was given to elite mages and actual professionals then they would¡¯ve been able to decipher it quicker than Ersa. Despite this, she didn¡¯t sought their help. She knows what would¡¯ve happened if she actually entrusted those people with this task. They would¡¯ve stolen all the work from Ersa and took the glory and fame. Ersa took out the medallion. It was such a complex little item. The lesser runes and ordinary runes twisted around the metallic surface in a spiral of confusing formations. It¡¯s the relic that is now a symbol of her and her grandfather¡¯s dreams. This was what helped her become a magician. She gazed at the lesser runes. While the medallion itself helped create the rune, Ersa was the one who read texts, translated them and applied them to the finished runic formation using an art that was long forgotten. It was all research that her grandfather and other ancestors procured. ¡®I did it, grandfather¡­ I finished your research using this¡­¡¯ ¡°My grandfather wanted to help people. He would¡¯ve wanted to share his research with the world.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think about what he would¡¯ve done. Think about what you¡¯re going to do. You¡¯re the one who completed what he started, after all.¡± Ersa smiled and put the medallion away. ¡°Whether noble, king, soldier or farmer or even slave¡­ All those willing to work hard in studying magic will be able to proudly call themselves mages.¡± ** Rubeus pulled his chair back from his desk after the hologram screen vanished. He looked around his new office which was located in the Juliar Theocracy noble district. Never in his life would he have imagined that he¡¯ll be given the opportunity to ditch the life he lived as an ordinary wizard brewing potions, writing books and testing magic crystal purity in wet cobblestone rooms to a manor that had both space and royalty fitting for someone of his standing. Due to his many years of service to all six Magic Towers across the continent, he received a retirement fund that could last many lifetimes. Also, his contribution as the master of Freya York was one of the many reasons why he could live a luxurious life now. But why was he not satisfied yet? He now had riches, access to secret magic tomes, unlimited supply of magic catalysts.... What was missing? ¡°¡ªDid you finish your conference, old man?¡± the door swung open and a young man¡¯s voice called out to Rubeus. He wore high quality magic robes and a mask that concealed his face. There were nine magic rings on his fingers, each bearing a symbol of nine letters of the runic alphabet. ¡°Yes, the crowd seemed very interested in what Young Ersa showed them.¡± ¡°It looks like you¡¯re happy with the results.¡± True, Rubeus was smiling even now. Why wouldn¡¯t he? He will soon have his hands on those magic crystals the moment the city lord makes the crystals readily available in large quantities. The sheer amount of experimenting he¡¯ll be able to do without worrying that the crystals might end up losing power¡­ His body was trembling just thinking of it. All it took to secure that supply of crystals was giving his support to that girl¡¯s dreams. ¡°I am merely happy that talents such as Young Freya still exist today. Young Ersa was able to decipher a great rune using both her genius and all the knowledge that her family collected over the generations.¡± ¡°That¡¯s interesting. I thought great runes are not readily available to the public and have their medallions locked away in the Magic Tower vaults.¡± ¡°Currently we have four great runes at our disposal. The rest are either being kept hidden by unknown entities or they perished in the relic tombs that remain undiscovered today. Also, it¡¯s not right to say that the medallions are the only way to decipher and summon a great rune to the physical world. With enough magical knowledge and a good memory, one can even conjure a great rune without a medallion.¡± ¡°I know that already, old man. What¡¯s the name of the rune that the girl unveiled?¡± ¡°Larantheus¡ªCreation Great Rune. Ersa¡¯s family had the great rune¡¯s medallion in their possession for centuries from what she told me.¡± The young man sat down on one of the couches and began moving his hand in the air. Rubeus has seen him do this many times ever since he agreed to take Rubeus as his disciple. It¡¯s quite obvious after all this time that the young man can see something that Rubeus cannot. This young man, whom the public probably never heard of, is capable of casting all 17 ranks of magic that exists today. Rubeus thought this was impossible until he saw what this young man could truly do. It was a hunch but Rubeus thought that this young man¡ªno¡ªthis genius of the arcane arts, knows the true secret of arcane¡¯s origins. ¡°Hmm... It¡¯s not on the Star Shop anymore.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°The item¡ªthe Great Rune¡ªseems to have been purchased. I¡¯m not sure when this happened, though.¡± He waved his hand in the air. ¡°¡­.¡± Seeing the clueless expression on Rubeus¡¯ face, he decided to explain further. ¡°The girl you mentioned said that her family have had the rune for generations, right? The one who purchased the rune probably gave it away or lost it. They purchased one a special shop known only to people like me.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm, does this mean she lied? But why?¡± ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t say she lied. Like I said, the one who purchased it could¡¯ve just traded it to her ancestor.¡± He then muttered something else, ¡°But that wouldn¡¯t make sense seeing as how the main story was already completed in the base game.¡° He then shrugged, ¡°There are some holes to the explanation but we should just accept those two for now. Or maybe¡­¡± The young man¡¯s voice grew cold, ¡°¡ªthere are others like me in this timeline and Ersa has met them¡­ Should I teleport to the empire and kidnap her to find out more? No, that would be too risky. I have no idea if the ones behind her are on my level. I¡¯m not confident in defeating someone who is a pro at the game unlike me...¡± ¡°Master?¡± ¡°Hm? Right, let¡¯s just accept her explanation. I¡¯m not that interested in the rune. Maybe I would¡¯ve been interested if I wanted to build an army but someone as strong as me doesn¡¯t need an army.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°In any case, I came to give you something before I leave for a while.¡± ¡°? May I ask where you are going?¡± ¡°The Mountains of Wails. There are monsters there that I want to fight.¡± ¡°Pope Augustus will be furious when he finds out that Master is missing¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t speak that fucker¡¯s name in my presence,¡± Rubeus could feel the young man¡¯s killing intent, ¡°Were it not for the slave seal he placed on me in my moment of weakness then I would¡¯ve obliterated this whole kingdom already.¡± As he said, Pope Augustus placed a slave seal on the young man when he was summoned to this world. It was a slave seal that can only be placed on someone if they have no knowledge of the slave seal which makes it impossible for them to remove the seal on their own, even if they are a powerful mage. The slave seal falls under the Stealth Seals. Their effectiveness heavily depends on the rumours surrounding their existence and a victim¡¯s ignorance. Hearing its name alone isn¡¯t enough to resist its effects. You have to know what kind of spell it is and what its abilities are. If the young man had known that this seal exists then he could¡¯ve resisted its ability. Shouldn¡¯t a level 100 Sorcerer be familiar with low-rank spells such as the Slave Seal that wasn¡¯t even a Second-Rank spell? Rubeus found it odd but decided to just accept his ¡°it was just a bug¡± explanation. Even a rumour would¡¯ve helped him resist the spell. That¡¯s how these spells work¡ªbased on ignorance. Oh well, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. ¡°That fucker¡­ I wonder what he plans on doing with me¡­ Besides using my body for his sick perversions, that is.¡± ¡®¡­..¡¯ Rubeus decided to ignore that second point. He¡¯d rather not poke the hornet¡¯s nest by being too curious. ¡°Is your goal to escape his radius of control?¡± The Slave Seal is only effective if the master is in the same city as the slave. But questions arise: How big is the city? Does the underground count the area of control aboveground? Truth be told, even Rubeus doesn¡¯t know. He recalled that one time that his master said that Augustus¡¯ control over him was lifted when he travelled to another kingdom on official business. ¡°Yeah, I hate being cooped up in this fucking city. I want to kill monsters and have some fun. I want to test out my current power on some S-Class weaklings. I¡¯ll be gone for a while so take this.¡± He threw a scroll at Rubeus. ¡°What is this¡­?¡± ¡°A Sixth-Rank spell magic sheet. Study it but don¡¯t cast it until you¡¯re sure that you can handle the spell.¡± ¡°Oooohhh! Master you spoil this me too much! I thought I wasn¡¯t ready!?¡± The young man shrugged, ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today. Just appreciate what you get because I won¡¯t be so nice next time.¡± True, he isn¡¯t this chatty usually. He usually just orders Rubeus around and responds to questions with short and unenergetic answers. His first lesson was teaching Rubeus how to cast spells while spending only 50% of your mana. The spells aren¡¯t even negatively impacted at all. That was something that no one could do in this world, not even Freya. Since then, Rubeus has become a loyal follower and was eager to learn more from this talented young man. ¡°I might visit the Theocracy¡¯s border when I come back. Things are heating up between the Inquisitors and the Five High Blood Tribes of the demihumans.¡± ¡°¡­Please do not act out of line when you do so, Master. Remember, that is something between the Theocracy and the demihumans to resolve. If you were to kill all the tribes with your magic then a war is inevitable. All paths of peace would be sealed.¡± ¡°Oh, whatever. Like I should be scared of a bunch of weaklings.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Alright fine, I won¡¯t start shit when I pay a quick visit to the border.¡± ¡°¡­I see. That is a relief.¡± Will he really? Rubeus doubts that he won¡¯t start anything. He¡¯s never been introduced to the public before but the few who know him know what kind of troublemaker he is. Of course, they don¡¯t voice their thoughts out of fear. The only thing keeping him from destroying this whole kingdom is the seal that the Pope managed to place on him. Why this specific scenario? Well, he had explicitly said that he¡¯d do it many times since no one would be able to stop him. While he is considered a threat to all, he¡¯s still a useful weapon to use as a trump card. If the trump card ever loses control or his seal is broken, the [Testaments] will be the last force to stop him. A Tenth-Rank teleportation gate appeared in the middle of the room. To cast such a high rank spell without uttering its name or reciting its chant¡­ This man truly is near the peak of arcane arts¡¯ true power. ¡°Good luck then¡­ Master Lufulur.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need luck,¡± he chuckled, ¡°No human, demon, monster, or dragon lord in this realm is a threat to me.¡± He walked through the gate after finishing that arrogant remark. ¡°Haha, my master is as arrogant as ever I see. I suppose that is part of his charm.¡± Rubeus tidied up his desk and stood up, ¡°It is time for me to relax whilst I wait for Whitage city¡¯s lord to return.¡± None of his more ¡°ambitious¡± experiments can begin unless he obtains those crystals. As such, he is left to wait for Arnold von Berkley to return to his city. Rubeus¡¯ attention shifted to something else when he looked at the framed portrait hanging on his office wall. There was a young girl wearing a school uniform and an old man standing next to her. On the bottom of the framed portrait was a text that read ¡°Freya York Academy Graduation¡±. It was the portrait from her graduation. He recalled her teary face the day she received her results. It took her three attempts to finish her studies as a seventh year student. A lot of people had expectations of her, but she failed most of them, which caused her mental health to take a dive. She was so close to giving up but managed to hold on. Her hard work and perseverance paid off. ¡®I wonder how far little Freya has progressed with gathering members for the Hero Party. Perhaps I should¡¯ve given her my guidance after all? She ran off with that Justice fellow without even paying a visit to this old man who raised her.¡¯ No, it¡¯s already time for her to make her own decisions. He had kept her under his wing ever since he found her as an infant. Destiny might¡¯ve led the two to meet. He was but a mere Fifth-Rank magic caster. At the time he was one of the prominent magicians around before he became a wizard. He knew more than most when it comes to arcane arts so he was able to guide Freya from her first day of attending magic school all the way until graduation from Ardark Academy. Now she is the chairman of all six Magic Towers and the Archmage, the one who had reached the pinnacle of magic. Her achievements are her own, he merely supported her. If the destined successor to Promethius isn¡¯t born in this century then it will be up to her to lead the Hero Party against the demon lords and their king. Rubeus will watch her from afar instead of offering a helping hand. Sometimes the baby bird must leave the nest and fend for itself. Prologue 2: Encounter Chapter 197 Thunder rained down on the world as the sky rumbled. Strong winds blew trees from the root up out of the ground, even some abandoned stone structures in the forest were blown away by the sheer force of the wind. A roar shook the world, making even the strongest apex predator cower in fear. Ordinary folk, from the village outside the forest, closed their windows and locked all their doors while shaking in their homes. To them it would seem that god was coming down to smite them for their wrongdoings, committing sin and sullying their great name. The source of all that carnage was a bolt of light that seemed to be moving by its own free will. It landed in a certain part of the forest, decimating any and all life that was within several yards of it. ¡°¡ªI will take back what you have stolen from me, Thief! You have committed a great sin and sullied the names of the Lords of the Ring!¡± a voice boomed, its ferocity so powerful that you could feel it echo at the bottom of your stomach. It sounded like a young man. Could a youngster truly possess such power that he could cause the whole world to rumble from his presence alone? No ordinary being could cause something like this. Then what is he? He is a god. ¡°Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­¡± Arnold¡¯s gaze was hazy from overexertion of his aura and physical fatigue. The only reason he wasn¡¯t passing out was because of Gergois supplying him with power and buffs. ¡°W-We need to go while he¡¯s busy, Arnold,¡± Rafaela was trembling next to him, ¡°There¡¯s no reason to confront him again.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Arnold merely laughed. ¡®The developers didn¡¯t need to make hidden bosses this fucking strong¡­ I could barely manage him in his second phase.¡¯ Arnold stood up with difficulty. Every bone in his body was screaming for rest. Luckily his armor prevented any bones from breaking even after tanking the heaviest blows. ¡°Arnold¡­¡± ¡°Although he¡¯s after both of us, you can still escape.¡± Arnold said while looking straight ahead. The light in his eyes were slowly fading but within those eyes was a burning passion. ¡°You want me to just leave you here?¡± ¡°Would you prefer I leave you behind? There¡¯s nothing more I¡¯d like to do than avoid this fight. If you¡¯ll sacrifice yourself then by all means do it in my stead.¡± What a heartless thing to say. But he didn¡¯t care. Rafaela didn¡¯t answer. ¡°Then again, you¡¯re not able to use your power after losing your halo.¡± The halo was what gave Rafaela the ability to use her divine power. You could say it¡¯s what made her an angel. Without it, she¡¯s just an ordinary mortal. No human or Elf can withstand that amount of divine power easily unless you¡¯re a Transcendent whose limits has a high ceiling. Rafaela was just an ordinary Elf now. She was nowhere near as gifted as a Transcendent. Which is why she¡¯s struggling to use her powers. It¡¯s temporary, at least. Arnold knows this because Angelica went through the same thing when she awakened her powers. Players learn this in a cutscene about Angelica¡¯s childhood. ¡°What about you? Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you used all your aura?¡± Rafaela inquired. ¡°I can still use the recovery rune on my armor to recover some aura and use my demon lord energy to multiply my aura. If even that fails, I still have this.¡± he clutched the necklace around his wrist. It was the Cardinal artifact of Hecate. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we just tell him that Siana has the artifact?¡± Rafaela suggested as she glanced around the tree they were hiding behind. The god was slowly inching closer on his divine beast. ¡°Even if we tell him that Siana has the artifact, he¡¯ll still slaughter us in the end,¡± Arnold looked down at Rafaela. This was probably the first time that he had seen true fear in her eyes. Hell, he¡¯s only seen her make a few expressions ever since they met. ¡°The gods¡ªMelis especially¡ªwon¡¯t forget that he almost killed innocent people. He thought that we stole the artifact when, in fact, it was Sceptim and Siana. While she¡¯s an incompetent piece of shit, she cares about all her creations, even the bad ones. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure Melis will side with us if we take this to the divine order of gods, assuming we can even make it there with this guy on our trail and all the other obstacles along the way.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll get rid of the evidence then¡­¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Arnold pushed Rafaela back. ¡°Eek.¡± She almost fell over by that action. ¡°W-What was that for?¡± ¡°Get out of here. If both of us fight him then both of us will die anyway. I¡¯ll hold him back.¡± ¡°B-But¡­¡± ¡°If you really want to help me, you should tell your master to come down here and help me fight this guy.¡± ¡°Even if she agrees, you won¡¯t last long¡­¡± Arnold chuckled. ¡°Then let¡¯s make a promise.¡± Arnold stared into Rafaela¡¯s curious green eyes. His hair slowly turned silver then ashen white and his eye colour shifted between red and gold. A black aura surrounded Arnold¡¯s body. His factor was now at full power, evident by the red veins pulsing on his demon sword and the blue rune on his cheek. He hadn¡¯t released this much demon energy since his fight with Lancelot. What was different from that fight was the black horn now coiling around his head, giving him the appearance of a demon and his sharp teeth. Arnold took out his helmet and placed it on Rafaela¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll come back for my helmet. Promise me that you¡¯ll protect it until that day comes.¡± Arnold walked out from behind the tree. ¡°Ah, wait¡ª¡± ¡°You finally show yourself, scum!¡± the young man shouted and his mount roared when they spotted Arnold. The young man¡¯s face distorted when he laid eyes on Arnold. ¡°A demon¡­ How expected of your kind to steal artifacts from gods. Your brethren lack the knowledge and wisdom to craft artifacts that could rival your own in power, so you resort to stealing from gods. Loathsome creatures, the lot of you! I will make sure to punish that traitorous angel as well! How dare she side with a demon and take part in the theft of the Fragment!? I shall first take your head to the Divine Realm and claim the prize for retrieving the Fragmented Ring!¡± His golden spear was struck by lightning. Luxtivin manifested in Arnold¡¯s left hand. He was now dual-wielding Praise and Luxtivin. ¡°Grant me the [Essence] of a [Hydra].¡± A cold wind surrounded Arnold before he was submerged in a sky bluish aura that resembled water. It didn¡¯t mix with his blackish red aura. ¡°Haaa¡­ Haaa¡­¡± Arnold staggered a little. His vision was even more unfocused than before. His stats had increased by 150%. This doesn¡¯t mean that he could handle this level of power without difficulty. He was on the verge of coughing up blood and falling flat on his face. Were it not for Gergois¡¯ rejuvenation runes then he definitely would¡¯ve passed out. Arnold gritted his teeth and charged at the young god with the Speed of Sound skill. The young god charged at him with the same speed and ferocity. How did things get to this? Well, it all started a few days prior to this encounter¡­ ¡ó¡ó¡ó The Divine Realm has a vast order of gods, each with a different name that correlates to their duties. The god who created humans, Melis is known as the Goddess of Life and Beauty, a title she received after sculpting humans in her image and breathing life into them. Many of her children also hold titles that convey their role in the Order of Gods. One of them was known as the ¡°God of War¡±, Gederick the Golden. He was a mighty being who held the gates of the underworld with his raw strength for several days during the Demon King¡¯s awakening. He tamed several divine beasts with his battle prowess alone and had children with one of the now-deceased Dragon Gods. He withstood the power of two collapsing black holes with raw power alone. Besides those feats was his duty to protect the Ninth Gate of the Nine Realms that led into the Divine Realm. He repelled many entities that wanted to breach that gate. He had an army of two million strong by his side to ensure that the mortals and demigods alike are safe behind the Ninth Gate. Alas, his power dwindled in old age when war was no longer happening in times of peace. The need for a god of war vanished when the Demon Human War concluded in the Mortal Realm. His title as God of War was stripped from him, as was the power that came with that title, weakening him even more, reducing him to a mere human with the strength of a demigod. However¡­ His mother gave him a trial to prove his worth to the Divine Realm. That trial was to protect the World Ring Fragment which had been abandoned by its Lord. ¡°Protector of the World Ring Fragment¡± was a title that holds equal worth to that of a god, essentially proving his worth to granted a divine status. As such he was able to procure riches and support from the other gods. Almost a thousand years has passed since he was banished from the Divine Realm. Meaning he¡¯s been living amongst mortals for that long. It¡¯s been centuries since his mother entrusted the safety of the fragment in his hands. What a terrible mistake she made to leave such an important artifact in his hands. ¡ó¡ó A soothing melody echoed when the bard in the corner of the inn, next to the entrance, picked up his violin. He matched the rhythm of his hums with the sound of his music. He also spoke of all sorts of tales, some perhaps fabricated, to keep the small crowd entertained. It was a calm atmosphere for such a rowdy crowd that consisted of mercenaries and adventurers. An old man with a grey scruffy beard and long unkempt hair held up his hand: ¡°Another!¡± he shouted. A waiter appeared next to him. She looked uncomfortable. ¡°Uhm, sir. Isn¡¯t this like your third round?¡± ¡°So what? I can drink however much I want! It¡¯s my money! Now get to it!¡± his thunderous bellow was even louder than the tavern music. ¡°¡­.¡± The woman sighed, ¡°Very well. But please don¡¯t vomit on the floor again.¡± ¡°Shuddup and go get my rum!¡± The woman left after telling a co-worker: ¡°Tsk, tsk. Washed-up old man. He drinks ale and rum like they¡¯re the most delicious water he¡¯s ever had. I¡¯m started to believe the rumours of him being a god aren¡¯t true at all.¡± The man felt like he wanted to cry. ¡®I¡¯m not washed up!¡¯ he screamed as he tried to hold in his tears, ¡®It¡¯s not like my fellow gods kicked me out of the divine realm! I left because I didn¡¯t want to be the God of War anymore! Humph!¡¯ Who exactly was he arguing with? This man was none other than the former God of War ¡°Gederick, the Golden Majesty¡±. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. The man who could once destroy thunderstorms with his roar and punch falling stars into dust was now an old drunk being ordered around by the boy sitting next to him. Said boy was actually his Divine Mount. In other words, his divine beast. He was actually the only one to stick by Gederick¡¯s side after being exiled. The boy has the blood of a human and a demigod so he can transform between human and divine beast at will. It was a gift he inherited from his people. ¡°Hey, Fiannei.¡± Gederick called out to the boy who was silently reading a book, ¡°You got any money left? I¡¯ll rub you with the grooming brush if you pay master¡¯s tab.¡± He spent all his money a long time ago. So much for bragging about money to seem relevant. ¡°Hm, what is that odd odour, I wonder? It smells like sewage and faeces. Surely it can¡¯t be coming from a divine body who once ruled an army of giants and demigods?¡± the boy said monotonously with a cute expression of pondering. Gederick has a feeling that his own mount doesn¡¯t respect him. ¡°A warrior doesn¡¯t bathe after fighting harsh battles! Scrubbing off his enemies¡¯ blood on the same day he killed them will sully his honour! Of course a beast wouldn¡¯t understand such a thing!¡± Fiannei was so absorbed in his book that he didn¡¯t even spare Gederick another glance. ¡°¡­.¡± Gederick looked around the tavern since Fiannei will continue to ignore him. ¡®There don¡¯t seem to be any strong youngins tonight. What happened to the young folk? Are they that weak these days?¡¯ Even the toughest looking guy currently in this tavern looked like an ant to Gederick. While Gederick was low-levelled in divine terms, he was far stronger than a human on the same level as him. Level-scaling between gods and humans works differently. Was this all this world had to offer? ¡®Hmm, maybe I should¡¯ve listened to Yorm and put my foolish search for a strong opponent to rest.¡¯ He was good friends with the guardian of the Yoleheid Realm. Their friendship started when he was an injured soldier escaping pursuing enemies. He somehow ended up near the castle of an alchemist who he had never heard of before. She let him into the safety of her home and treated him. She even chased the invaders away since no one is allowed near the rune bridge(well, Gederick was an exception). She gave Gederick potions that aided him in battle. This led on to him winning the war against their enemies. He came back to thank her for her help. The two celebrated with her very own homebrewed ale. Gederick fell in love¡­ with that ale and constantly pestered her to make more. The taste, the texture, the smell¡­ it was all perfect and fit for a warrior. He fought his very best in every battle and would always visit Yorm to get some of her ale as a gift. This continued for hundreds of years before Gederick was revoked of his position because of his age. There was a saying that goes: a god¡¯s power weakens with each passing century. Mortals believe that a god can continue growing stronger. However, if that were the case then the Timeline gods wouldn¡¯t have been the only strongest sentient beings that ever existed. The God of Order would¡¯ve been their equal if that were the case. However, the Future Timeline God implemented this rule to preserve the realms. Exceptions are those who have important roles in the divine realms like Melis, who created mortals after their image or Aedri (the Goddess of Death) who controls the dark forces. Their powers never weaken because it¡¯s necessary to the realm and there isn¡¯t another replacement. A God of War, however, can easily be replaced by a stronger candidate. Gederick was now a mere demigod. It had been almost a century since he was kicked out. ¡°Here¡¯s your ale, sir.¡± The waitress from earlier brought a huge mug of ale. The mug was even bigger than her head. Gederick¡¯s eyes widened when he tasted the ale. A burning sensation went down his throat, accompanied by a sweet aftertaste. ¡°Hahahahah, now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about!¡± he slapped her butt when she put the ale down, ¡°You make this old man very happy!¡± The woman scowled at him before walking away. Gederick began gulping down the water like a sailor who was stuck at sea for weeks. ¡°You know, the only reason these people put up with you is because you serve the gods who created them. Not because you were once a god who fought for the realms.¡± Fiannei closed his book and stared intently at Gederick. Gederick glared at him, ¡°Whut, you sayin¡¯ they down¡¯t respekt mii!? Hnnngh! I¡¯ll teech em¡¯ respekt!¡± Gederick was about to stand up but Fiannei pushed him down by the shoulder. ¡°Acting like a complete buffoon will only serve to embarrass me.¡± ¡°Guh, you little! You down¡¯t respekt¡­ hic.. me eether¡­!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t deserve anyone¡¯s respect, you pathetic, washed-up, drunkard, plebeian, old man.¡± Fiannei said monotonously, ¡°The only relevance you had was protecting the Fragment, which you failed to do. I fear going to Goddess Melis to tell her this disappointing news.¡± ¡°Kuh¡­¡± Gederick sank back in his chair. ¡°You can¡¯t even utter a response. You¡¯re beyond saving, Master. Please accept your punishment when Goddess Melis judges you. Don¡¯t make a scene when we get there. This will be the first time in 200 years since you¡¯ve set foot in the holy lands. Please finish your¡­ drink. We need to head out before Lady Yormilia closes the First Gate. May I remind you that she¡¯s the only one who allows us to travel through her Rune Bridge Gate since the other Guardians despise you. Don¡¯t anger her by wasting her time.¡± Gederick solemnly nodded. There was no point arguing with Fiannei. He was right. No, he¡¯s always right. Gederick was about to drink out of his mug again but his nose picked something up¡ªa sort of unique presence. His tipsiness immediately vanished when he focused all his senses on this presence. There was a burning sensation in his nose. A divine artifact is nearby and approaching this inn. He could sense its presence. Gederick was not born with any great gifts like most of his other siblings. He only had his strength to brag about in his glory days. However, he was blessed with something else¡ªthe ability to smell the divine essence of artifacts (items created by the hands of gods). Every artifact has some divine essence surrounding it since it¡¯s crafted by gods. He could tell which artifacts are fake and which were authentic. This ability of his also helps him find thieves who steal artifacts. It appears one such thief is approaching this inn. Gederick silently stood up from the table. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Fiannei noticed the serious expression on his face. ¡°How many artifacts found here were reported to the Divine Realm?¡± Gederick asked a question instead. ¡°None. No god has ever offered their artifacts to humans on this world. None have ever been found either from what I know.¡± ¡°I thought so. I can sense an artifact¡¯s presence approaching the inn.¡± Fiannei¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Do not disturb the peace on this world. To us it might be a regular world in the Nine Realms but to explorers who discovered the Sky God¡¯s dungeon, it¡¯ll be a dungeon world. There are several portals and space pockets in this world, after all. Whoever¡¯s approaching this inn might¡¯ve brought an artifact from that dungeon.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right.¡± Gederick sat down while his gaze was fixated on the door. ¡®Still, this scent smells familiar¡ª¡¯ At that moment a bell rang when the inn¡¯s front door was opened. The inn went silent when they felt the pressure emanating from the front door. Calling the knight who walked in ¡°strong¡± was an understatement. A knight with silver armour with a blue mantle, carrying what seems to be a slumbering young woman in a princess-carry, stepped foot into the inn. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixated on the knight and the sleeping beauty. The knight walked up to one of chairs and put the woman down. He then walked up to the counter. ¡°¡ªOne bedroom for the night,¡± he threw a gold coin at the innkeeper, ¡°Do you offer assisted cleaning services? Like attendants helping residents clean themselves?¡± ¡°¡­Those services are usually only meant for customers looking to spend the night with the workers in the inn. Would you like me to book one for you tonight?¡± ¡°Spend the night, as in prostitution? I¡¯m not here for that.¡± He pointed at the slumbering woman, ¡°I need someone to clean her while I head out. She¡¯s too weak to do it herself. Plus, she¡¯s been drifting in and out of consciousness for a few hours now. I doubt she¡¯ll wake up anytime soon.¡± ¡°I suppose that¡¯s fine. But the fee stays the same even if neither of you will sleep with one of my workers.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can keep the change. I¡¯ll take her up to the room then head out.¡± ¡°Uhm, okay. I will guide you there.¡± The innkeeper walked with the knight, who went to pick the young woman up again. The two of them headed up the stairs. ¡°¡­Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Fiannei asked seeing Gederick¡¯s expression, which was even more serious than before. ¡°I found our little thief.¡± Part 2 ¡°Status, show me a partial overview of what level I am and how much experience is left until I make it to the next level.¡± Arnold, now standing on a street corner, chewing on an oily chicken sandwich, spoke to the system. He was still wearing his armour. One never knows when trouble might find you. ¡¤ Level 60 ¡¤ 12600/2500000 ¡°Hmm, I have a long way to go. Only a mid to late-game boss could give me a million experience points. But those kinds of bosses are usually insanely powerful. What to do¡­¡± He had slain countless monsters in the past three days, which was about the same time that he and Rafaela left the 62nd floor. He made it to the 90th world after killing over three hundred monsters. Alas, the XP he earned was reduced due to the restriction on his potential. He wasn¡¯t upset by any means since this is how the game works for players who grind too much. There are some ways to lift the restrictions placed on him but they won¡¯t be accessible while he¡¯s only in the first arc of the story. Things will get easier if he unlocks a way to travel between realms. Only the World Tree would allow him to do that since its roots has the ability to bend space and open portals to other worlds. To gain access to the World Tree he¡¯d need to gain the favour of the Elves and Fairies. The quickest way to do this is to start a questline that involves the Fairy Millennium. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll need to speak with her first. But how will I go about doing that? From what I remember about Feldina Ulsian, she¡¯s not easily approachable despite how she might act in public.¡± Meaning she doesn¡¯t trust people easily. Or at least people outside the World Tree Alliance and the Great Nobles. The good thing is that Arnold can visit her anytime since she¡¯s a resident of the empire and rarely goes back home more than twice a year. There¡¯s no hurry. ¡°If I bring up the fact that I can create a Divine Fertilizer¡­ Yeah, that might work in gaining her trust. But that¡¯ll have to wait.¡± He stared back at the status screen, ¡°Open up all active quests.¡± ¡¤ Queen of a Timeless Future(S) ¡¤ Help Lyra recover her former self(S) ¡¤ Reward: Any Martial Skill(s) of your choosing, 1200+ MP, Stat points (amount will be given based on succession rate) ¡¤ Bonus reward has been added - Shard Remains: Unlock Villain Arnold and Vulris Queen Lyra¡¯s memories. ¡°Shard Remains? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: Interaction between Arnold from an alternate future and present-day Arnold unlocked a new benefit for completing the Vulris Queen¡¯s questline. User can relive the alternate timeline in fragmented segments. ¡°Why was the reward added to Lyra¡¯s questline in particular?¡± ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: Fragmented memories and a Fragmented soul have something in common. ¡°Both are fragments of something which was once whole...¡± It¡¯s almost like comparing broken shards of glass and shards of a broken porcelain vase. They have the same thing in common: both are broken into pieces(obviously). In other words, there¡¯s correlation between the two. Arnold received some of those pieces when alternate Arnold gave him his past memories. However, the future of that world still remains a mystery to him. This will be useful to fill in the gaps of the main story that he missed out on back when he played the game. This depends on if the main story stayed the same as this timeline¡¯s story. ¡°Can¡¯t I just ask him what happens using the Future Letter?¡± ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: Every being that has ever lived in that timeline is either dead or has gone to another plane of existence, thus Future Letter is unable to communicate with individuals from that timeline. ¡°Hmm¡­ Interesting. Can you locate Lyra¡¯s fragments? I¡¯m kind of interested how differently the main story turned out in that timeline now.¡± ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: No ¡°How the hell am I supposed to complete a quest if I don¡¯t know where to look¡­ Alright, it¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯ll find a way. I¡¯m going to go see Lyra at the academy anyway.¡± Arnold walked out from behind the alley and continued walking down the bustling road. He didn¡¯t have a destination in mind, only wandered aimlessly. ¡®Where is Ladiath¡¯s quest? I recall telling you to show me all active quests.¡¯ ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: NPC Ladiath¡¯s questline is not active yet. Go to the abandoned High Elf Village in the World Tree Forest, enter the ruin that leads underground and seek audience with the NPC. ¡®I see. He did say that I should go see him first¡­ That aside, can¡¯t you chat with me normally? It¡¯s annoying to hear that ding from the system update notification.¡¯ Another ding sounded. ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: Communication is limited due to user not using a player profile. Log in to existing profile or create a new one to gain access to communication integration. How the hell will he do that? It¡¯s not like he¡¯s on his gaming system where he could just log in. He¡¯ll just have to get used to that annoying ¡°ding¡± whenever he interacts with the system. ¡¤ Extreme malice has been detected. Arnold came to a stop. He was currently in a deserted area with not many people around. He could already sense that malice even if the system didn¡¯t warn him. Arnold turned around. An old man with golden eyes calmly looked at him. He wasn¡¯t that far from Arnold. ¡®So the source is this old guy.¡¯ ¡°Did the nursing home staff forget to lock the door when their shifts ended?¡± Arnold spoke loud enough for him to hear. He¡¯s old so his hearing might not be as good as when he was younger. ¡°You little brat! I¡¯m not that old that I need people to look after me!¡± the old man retorted. ¡°Oh, you heard me.¡± The old man¡¯s glare intensified. ¡°What do you want?¡± Arnold hurried the man up so that he could finish his business with Arnold. ¡®His energy signature feels strange¡­ Inhumane almost. Is this guy a human or something else entirely?¡¯ ¡°A thief deserveth not to question the actions of a god.¡± A golden light embraced the man. His clothes burned away like particles of light. The light engulfed his body. The next moment he emerged with bronze-coloured armor. A spear made of pure golden light was in his left hand. ¡°Today you shall face the hand of the Golden Majestic.¡± ¡°!¡± The old man appeared in front of Arnold in a second. He swung his spear with incredible speed. Arnold stopped the spear with the back of his hand. He could feel the heat through his gauntlet. ¡®Divinity.¡¯ He pushed the spear back with Aura Force, slamming it into the ground. Arnold head-butted the old man and punched him in the stomach so hard that he flew away and crashed into one of the buildings. ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly weak for a god. Status.¡± ¡¤ Level 33 ¡¤ Gederick, the Bronze Majestic ¡°Gederick?¡± ¡®I¡¯ve heard this name before. Gederick was supposed to be included in the Divine Realm Arc but was cut from the final release.¡¯ The developers planned on adding this mysterious Gederick in a new expansion. Unfortunately, it never released so this Gederick was lost forever in the game files. ¡®There¡¯s no way this ant is Gederick, the God of War who could command millions of demigods and giants.¡¯ The supposed ¡°god¡± coughed up blood and used his golden spear to help himself stand up. ¡°H-How¡­ How can a m-mortal¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up with that condescending attitude of yours.¡± Arnold grabbed the old man by the mouth, ¡°The only time I beat up old people is when they show aggression even when I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. I¡¯m giving you the opportunity to talk. Is there some kind of bounty on my head? Are you a player?¡± It¡¯s not an impossible scenario. This ¡°Gederick¡± could be imitating the real Golden Majestic for unknown reasons. This might be why his title is ¡°Bronze Majestic¡± and not ¡°Golden¡±. The system probably didn¡¯t let him choose the title because it was already in the game¡¯s code, so he must¡¯ve stuck with ¡°Bronze¡±. Besides, from what Arnold knows, Gederick the Golden Majestic was a young man who wore golden armor and rode a Divine Beast. Plus, he was level 99. Arnold strengthened the grip on the old man¡¯s jaw. ¡°!!!¡± The old man¡¯s screams was muffled in Arnold¡¯s hand. Arnold shoved him aside. ¡°Huuk!¡± the old man tried to pick up his spear but his hand was crushed under Arnold¡¯s boot. ¡°Talk.¡± ¡°Aghhhh!!!¡± he tried to punch Arnold but the other hand was also crushed. Arnold lifted him by the collar. ¡°Why are you after me?¡± What did he do to provoke ¡°Gederick¡± assuming he¡¯s even the real Gederick from the game? The old man gritted his teeth and roared. Arnold punched him in the mouth, sending a bunch of teeth flying. ¡°Wake up.¡± Arnold slapped his face, ¡°Ugh, your breath stinks.¡± The toxic vapour hit him like a storm when the old man lifted his head and exhaled. ¡°Hic¡­ Hic¡­ Rold¡­ Wring¡­ Eef ai don get it back¡­ Hic¡­ Am dun fooorrr¡­.¡± Tears streamed down his face. He hiccupped uncontrollably. ¡°What the hell¡­ You¡¯re just a regular drunkard looking for a fight.¡± Arnold had no idea what he just said. Something about getting something back or whatnot. ¡®¡­I guess it¡¯s not impossible for it to be a coincidence that this guy has Gederick¡¯s name. Maybe the title having ¡°Bronze¡± in it might be a bug.¡¯ Arnold scratched his head. The old man collapsed on his back. Despite Arnold only throwing a few punches, it appeared as if the old man was in some big boxing match. His face was all bloody. ¡®He must be some retired cleric. His spear stance was pretty good. He must¡¯ve been quite strong in his youth.¡¯ If this were the real Gederick then Arnold¡¯s head would¡¯ve been sent flying. Gederick was not only a god but also level 99. He was leagues above a mortal on the same level as him. This is due to the fact that his vocation was blessed with divinity and he was birthed from a god. ¡°Pick your battles wisely next time, old man Gederick.¡± Arnold turned around and began walking away. ¡°G-Get back here! Kugh! Arghh¡­.!¡± The old man tried to get up but coughed up blood, ¡°H-How dare you sully the face¡­ hic¡­ of a god!?¡± Arnold ignored the old man¡¯s ranting and continued walking down the road. ¡°Just go back to your nursing home and we¡¯ll forget this ever happened.¡± Arnold waved half-heartedly. Chapter 198: Ascension Pill Arnold returned to the inn after wandering the streets for a little bit. He wanted some alone time so he used his free time to explore. Alas, the 86th floor wasn¡¯t that interesting. Or rather, the world¡¯s inhabitants were boring. There are literally no big threats near this small town so everything was peaceful. Arnold opened the door to their rented room. She was sitting next to a window, staring out absentmindedly. She spoke to Arnold as soon as he entered the room. ¡°¡ªMy master contacted me earlier¡­ She used a spell called [Dream Invasion] that only works on a target when they¡¯re asleep.¡± ¡°Why now after all this time?¡± Arnold said ¡°Gergois¡± in his mind, causing the armor to disappear. He sat down on the bed. ¡°It¡¯s because we¡¯re close to her shadow world. Her mind communication magic can only go so far.¡± ¡°I see. That makes sense. What did she say?¡± ¡°She knows¡­ that I lost my powers as an angel. I am to return to her immediately or face severe punishment if she ever has to come after me.¡± ¡°What right does she have to force you to stay her loyal servant with no free will of your own?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand¡­ Her master determines her value based on her and her servants¡¯ loyalty. In other words, it¡¯s important that all of the angels who serve her, remain loyal to her to uphold her honor. Even one servant¡¯s disobedience can change how the Sky God sees her.¡± ¡°What about the other disciples?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for them but they have their own reasons for staying loyal to our God. Their reasoning is unclear to me but it¡¯s not as ambitious as why my master is serving the Sky God.¡± ¡°What about your master¡¯s reason?¡± ¡°She¡­ promised to serve the Sky God in hopes of achieving her own goal with his help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not loyalty to him then but for her own selfish reasons. You throwing away your duty as an angel threatens her relationship with the Sky God.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ But I have no choice but to face her.¡± Rafaela approached Arnold and took hold of his hands, ¡°That¡¯s why I must ask of you to please take me there.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I know I said that we¡¯ll go our separate ways but I can¡¯t fight in this state and have no one else to rely on. If I were alone then I would¡¯ve perished on the road even if I followed the safe paths that were marked for us. I can¡¯t do anything to reward you in return but¡ª¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°You would really do it¡­? For me?¡± ¡°Remember how you said that you¡¯d take me to your master anyway since she has the means to get me to that martial world I¡¯m looking for?¡± ¡°Yes but¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d really help. I¡¯m still unsure of it. She might even give you an impossible task to complete in order to gain the privilege of using her Gate. No one has ever completed her tasks. Some have even died.¡± ¡°Your master already sounds like someone I won¡¯t like.¡± Arnold shrugged, ¡°At least she¡¯s a woman. I can find ways to persuade her to let me use her Gate.¡± He said with a smirk. ¡°Seducing her won¡¯t work, you know¡­¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re telling me a granny who¡¯s probably lived hundreds of years won¡¯t fall for this face and this charm of mine?¡± ¡°I can guarantee that she won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Ah, whatever. I¡¯ll find a way to make her fall for me and let me use her Gate free of charge.¡± Arnold put his hands on her hips and pulled her between his legs, ¡°Oh, you smell really nice.¡± He buried his nose in her cleavage. ¡°Stop it.¡± Rafaela glared at him and spoke sternly, ¡°We need to get a move on. We¡¯re just a few days away from our destination.¡± Rafaela tried to push him away but was too weak in her condition to escape Arnold¡¯s embrace. ¡°I spent a gold coin for this room which is way too much given how crappy this room looks. We better spend the night here and get our money¡¯s worth.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t do it tonight. It feels like my whole body is being stabbed by needles.¡± Arnold could feel Rafaela¡¯s body trembling every few seconds. It must be an unpleasant feeling. ¡°So, your body isn¡¯t used to all that power yet.¡± He let go of her. Rafaela stumbled a bit but she managed to stay upright. Her stomach rumbled all of a sudden. Her face distorted as she moaned, ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday. I¡¯m going down to the bar. Are you going to join me?¡± ¡°Are you scared to go alone?¡± ¡°N-No.¡± ¡®She must feel helpless, huh. She has no means to defend herself.¡¯ ¡°This is a public space. No one will harm you here. If you feel unsafe or if a random person tries to harass you then just scream my name.¡± Rafaela rubbed her arm with a hesitant look on her face. ¡°Have you never been in an inn before? It¡¯s practically filled with adventurers and mercenaries. I can bet that at least a few of them would put themselves in danger just to save a woman. Especially one as beautiful as you.¡± ¡°Well, now that you put it like that¡­¡± ¡°This shitty inn doesn¡¯t include meals if you rent a room so take some coin with you.¡± ¡°Uhm, right. I¡¯ll see you later then¡­¡± she headed for the door and glanced back at him. ¡°I won¡¯t fall asleep. Just go.¡± ¡°Mm. Alright.¡± ¡ó¡ó ¡®She¡¯s been really clingy these past few days.¡¯ Arnold could tell that Rafaela was paranoid. She had this wild delusion that every direction she goes has some danger around the corner. All the confidence she had as a level 100 Angel was gone. A few nights ago, Arnold had to stand behind a tree while she peed in the bushes. She even puts her sleeping tent right next to his and always calls out to him every few hours. Because of this Arnold had lost a lot of sleep. Arnold rummaged in his magic bag and pulled out the book that he received from Sceptim. ¡°I haven¡¯t had much time to learn about what you contain.¡± He would¡¯ve waited until he got back to the academy and used the after school hours to learn from it but now he was really curious about what¡¯s inside. He wasn¡¯t interested in learning the skills that Sceptim managed to obtain. All he was interested in was enhancing his knowledge of Aura. His initial motivation for learning more about aura involved unlocking the full potential of his soul weapon. However, the Luxtivin Star Shard had erased the need for that. Of course, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s any harm in using rituals to unlock the potential of his Aura Sword¡ªor now known as his Soul Armament¡ªeven if it''s now on par or greater than Luke¡¯s Semi-Star sword. He can increase his proficiency with the weapon which might have secret skills. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Arnold summoned his soul armament and looked at it with the system pulled up. ¡¤ Proficiency: 5,5% ¡¤ Rating: ¡î ¡¤ Condition: While rating is confirmed to be [Star], the Soul Armament is not being used under the right conditions, thus lowering its effectiveness in combat by 63%. ¡¤ Suitable with: Aether, Ki and Aura. ¡¤ Warning: Attempting to coat the armament in magic grease or coating it with spells will cause the armament to reject the mana and harm the wielder as penalty. ¡°The proficiency is ridiculously low even though I¡¯ve killed a lot of monsters along the way here. Hmm, the condition might be on to something.¡± He asked the system: ¡°What are the right conditions to using the armament at its fullest potential in its current state?¡± ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: Check the complete weapon status for more information. ¡¤ Error 344: Arnold does not have access to the full status screen due to lack of proficiency in the soul armament. ¡°I knew it wasn¡¯t going to be easy. What is the minimum proficiency needed to unlock the full status screen for the weapon?¡± ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: 10% ¡°If I weren¡¯t knowledgeable about the game¡¯s special equipment system, then I would¡¯ve thought that ten percent would be easy to reach. What kind of skills can I bind or unlock with this soul armament at the moment?¡± Luxtivin ought to gave given him new abilities since it serves as an upgrade to his Aura Sword. His martial skill [Storm of the Water Dragon] is bound to his sword and can only be used when he has the sword equipped. How many more skills did he unlock? ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch Notes: No skills can currently be unlocked. As of right now, you are is only use the Luxtivin Shard Armament upgrade to create a Mimic of yourself. This is very useful during combat when an opponent¡¯s perception is slow to notice the illusion. ¡°That sounds really useful but only for running away¡­. Activate the skill for me.¡± ¡¤ Skill has been activated! A tar-colored mist came out of Luxtivin and accumulated in front of Arnold. A shadowy figure, one that was just as tall as he was, appeared in front of him. He looked above its head. ¡¤ A.I ¨C Arnold (You) ¡°Alright, show me the combat stance that Sebas taught me and the three moves that serves as opening attacks.¡± The A.I nodded. It held up its arms, with one arm in front of its chest and the other facing slightly more forward. Its left leg went behind its right leg and it straightened its back. The combat stance had a lot of ¡°openings¡± that serve as bait to make the opponent attack them first. This allows the user to throw two punches and one kick to the liver. If used with enough force, the fight would be over just like that. Arnold won many school brawls like this since nearly everyone who he picks fights with were weaklings. The A.I quickly punched the air twice, leaving afterimages of its arms. It then moved twice as fast to deliver a kick. Usually there would be aura around the foot to deliver extra kicking power but it seems the A.I can¡¯t use Arnold¡¯s aura willingly. ¡°Hmm.¡± It copied his basic stance and opening attacks splendidly as if it had seen them before. ¡®Alright, I¡¯ve confirmed that it¡¯s as fast as I am during combat so it can keep opponents busy in my stead. I¡¯d like to see how the Mimic¡¯s illusions work but it¡¯s pretty much self-explanatory so there¡¯s no need to show them to me.¡¯ If the A.I can use the illusions while summoned then so should he. Surely it can¡¯t be that hard to learn to use it? ¡°What else can this weapon do?¡± The purple shadow was absorbed back into Luxtivin. ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: If proficiency is high enough, user Arnold will be able to copy weapon arts from memory. Your understanding of said weapon art must be at the level of an intermediate or higher to mimic all its moves and produce a balanced power output. Take in mind that this technique will drain more aura than if user Arnold had learned the skill from a young age. ¡°Of course there would be drawbacks to using the technique. There¡¯s no point being greedy of someone else¡¯s martial art. The fact that it can copy martial arts itself pretty amazing. It will be more difficult to copy a martial art¡¯s skills though.¡± In Star Fantasy each martial art had a skill tree where you could unlock your skills by investing points into them. Understanding the core martial art would be easy to an extend if he gains an understanding of all its moves but the sub-category of skills would be a problem for him. His core martial art is [Flow of the Tide] which took two years to fully master as a Transcendent. His martial skills (the sub-category of his martial art) include [Storm of The Water Dragon], [Aura Force], [Essence of Hydra], [Martial God¡¯s Step] and several other unknown skills still locked away behind those question marks. He had a solid understanding of all of them, which took several years to accomplish. Someone like Maylim for example has that weird ¡°string swords¡± martial art. He was able to figure out how the technique works from seeing it alone. But what if her martial skills weren¡¯t the same? What if the skills didn¡¯t involve her sword having aura strings attached to it? Assuming she¡¯s not one of many exceptions, that is. Arnold¡¯s ¡°Martial God¡¯s Step¡± is a good example of not having an obvious relation to water essence that [Essence of Hydra], does. The former makes use of particles of water in the atmosphere to accelerate Arnold¡¯s movement speed. It¡¯s basically a form of teleportation, albeit much more inferior since it covers only short distances. Arnold would technically be able run on water surfaces by just teleporting but that¡¯s wasteful given how much aura the skill uses. Using his leg strength to jump long distances is much easier. Back to the subject at hand, maybe Maylim has a skill that can weave her aura strings together to make weapons? ¡®It would be pretty cool if she can use her aura strings to control the dead like puppets. Then again, would the dead still have access to the powers they had when they were alive? It¡¯s technically not reanimation, after all, just puppetry. If I were the developer then I would¡¯ve let the user give the puppets their aura since them using their original powers doesn¡¯t make logical sense.¡¯ Again, it¡¯s not reanimation so they won¡¯t be revived. Arnold was just theorizing what kind of skills his senior has since he wouldn¡¯t know without asking her. He¡¯s not familiar with her family¡¯s martial arts, after all. ¡®Now that I think about her, I wonder how those three are doing? Maybe it isn¡¯t a bad idea to befriend them as my seniors. I¡¯ve never made any friends in the academy before.¡¯ Friends can be used, sure, but how much can it hurt just to have a friend for the sake of it? There doesn¡¯t need to be any benefits to befriending them. ¡°In any case, I shouldn¡¯t treat this as a trump card. I¡¯ll end up relying too much on someone else¡¯s weapon arts which will take more power than is required. It¡¯ll only work on an opponent I have an advantage against. I already have my own skills to worry about.¡± Arnold addressed the system again, ¡°Can I ask of you to focus more on allocating my stat points to my MP stat the next time I level up?¡± ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: Adding all rewarded stat points to a stat classified as an ¡°extra stat¡± will cause imbalance on your future levels. It is extremely unwise to allocate randomly or to one stat only. Variation between classes would become non-existent. Imbalance. A word no player ever wants to hear. Players scorn others who invest most of their points into one stat only. Countless equipment and artifacts exists in the game that can help you build your desired class. Most of the equipment scales with your stats. For example, Lufulur¡¯s main staff scaled with his Intelligence and Arcane. If a warrior were to randomly allocate his stat points, there¡¯s a likelihood that he¡¯ll end up allocating into his intelligence, but not his vitality and endurance, which are the most important to a warrior build. Arnold is a hybrid between a knight and a warrior since he is very proficient in martial arts, close-combat and swordplay. The stats that he should focus on are [Vitality], [Defense], and [Aura Power]. His agility stat is another important stat but it¡¯s already abnormal for his level so it¡¯s not necessary to allocate into it. ¡°Hmm, I guess you¡¯re right. Allocating only 40% of my stat points into Magic Power then.¡± ¡®I wouldn¡¯t want to end up a level 100 warrior with level 60 core stats.¡¯ As expected, a sub-class slot or artifact that can grant him mana are the only two options left for him. Sub-class are essentially one of the easiest way for players to switch between two classes at will. Arnold hadn¡¯t considered this a possibility for him before but things are different now that he has a system. Systems grant ¡°sub-class selection¡± as a bonus reward for certain quests once a player has progress far enough in the main story. To be able to get this bonus reward, he must either defeat a great foe or complete a major NPC¡¯s questline. Lauran¡¯s ¡°Archmage¡± questline comes to mind. The discovery of the secrets of Arcane arts will be difficult to complete now so it¡¯s best to leave that for the future. Arnold put his armament away and focused on the book again. ¡¤ Educating yourself about Aura That was the title of the second page in the book. ¡°I want to skip this page so bad since I know all that¡¯s written here but that would be impossible¡­¡± Arnold managed to finish the whole page in under five minutes. He turned to the next page. A ding suddenly sounded. ¡¤ [System Learning] has been added in new update! ¡¤ System Learning ¨C Allows your system to learn martial arts, martial skills and normal skills with you, effectively erasing the need to memorize all steps to the abovementioned subjects. ¡¤ System Learning also adds a Mimic Choreograph that can show the user what kind of effects each skill or martial art has. ¡°The choreography mimic sounds interesting. I¡¯ve never used one in the game.¡± Why would he need to? He was a magician anyway. Showing the choreography of a wizard waving his staff around doesn¡¯t sound interesting. The developers didn¡¯t add this feature to mage and healer classes for this very reason. Arnold looked at the page again. ¡°Hm, I was expecting skills to appear after that wall of text explaining what aura is.¡± [Ascension Pill] was the heading of the next page. ¡°The Ascension Pill¡­ Wasn¡¯t this nerfed In the game a few years after release?¡± Due to balancing issues and fear of unfair advantages in PvP, developers decided remove this item from the game. This item can be used to shatter the limiter on your character build for a limited time or give you outrageous buffs that lasts anywhere between 24-72 hours, depending on selected stats. Players¡ªespecially magicians¡ªused this item to increase their stats, allowing them to use certain magic spells or items without the need to upgrade their stats using experience points. Warriors used this to bypass weapon and armor restrictions. The item was very tedious to obtain but it was worth it if there¡¯s a difficult enemy that you want to defeat. Star Fantasy had almost a thousand bosses, half of which were almost impossible to defeat unless you¡¯re in end-game, also making it impossible for you to obtain the experience points and item drops that those bosses grant you. Newbies were able to cheese their way through the game when this item was added. This upset a lot of the top guilds. The developers¡¯ reason for adding it was to make playing easier for people who weren¡¯t experienced in fantasy and role-playing games. Instead of removing the item entirely, the developers decided to reduce its effects in the next major update. It was a pretty stupid idea at the time but now Arnold was grateful for their decision. Before he continued reading, Arnold posed a question to the system: ¡°If I were to make this pill, would I be able to surpass my current limits?¡± ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: Consequences of using the [Ascension Pill] are unknown, thus it is highly recommended that user Arnold does not attempt to use one. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question. Which means that it¡¯s possible.¡± Silence. Frankly, the ¡°Consequences are unknown¡± part worries Arnold since he has no idea what will happen to him if he consumes it. Still, it will allow him to use another trump card even if for a few seconds longer than his current limits allow¡ª Aether. Chapter 199: Duty Arnold should assume that the ¡°Ascension Pill¡± version that exists here will be the nerfed version of the item. It was nerfed right after the story expansion to prevent players from cheating. What was the point of nerfing it in the main story if the DLC was singleplayer? Well, experience points and items could be migrated between the base game and the DLC. If a player completed the main story then they can carry their progress (items and equipment) over to a new player profile. This is to allow continued enjoyment of the game without the need to grind all over again. The only downside is that you can only migrate progress from the DLC to a new player profile and not an existing one. There¡¯s no restrictions to migrating progress from a player profile to the DLC. The game¡¯s difficulty increases but other than that you have nothing else to worry about. Unlike migrating your progress from the DLC to base game and vice versa, using a cheat item like the Ascension Pill could¡¯ve ended up with you getting banned since it¡¯s deemed a shortcut. The devs decided to withdraw that decision and instead nerfed the item to ensure a balanced and fair playthrough for everyone. A bitter taste spread on Arnold¡¯s tongue when he remembered the influx over thousands of new players suddenly making it to the level cap. The statistics didn¡¯t add up so top guilds could sense there was cheating at play. That started a massive movement where every top guild would raid these cheaters and their bases once caught. Misteltein didn¡¯t join in on the controversy since they prioritized raiding dungeons and completing quests to strengthen the guild. Only Liam would ambush cheaters on his free time to mess with them. Sometimes he would cast Greater Blight, a Twelfth-Rank debuff spell that reduces all damage and health potion effects by 50%. This caused a lot of the dishonest level cap players to leave the game since they couldn¡¯t exactly get the developers to help them, lest they expose their cheating. Arnold continued reading the second page. ¡¤ A brief history into this divine item¡¯s creation. -This item was first created during the time that martial gods walked amongst humans. This item shares its history with the very first mortal martial artists who received guidance from the martial gods. One day, there was a gifted traditional doctor. It was a time when magic was alien to mortals so healing magic did not exist at the time. As such, humans relied on traditional doctors. The creator of this medicine was one such doctor, a young maiden who came from a humble family that consisted of a dance instructor mother and a doctor father. She was much more talented than her father in working with alchemical formulas and making breakthroughs in medicine. She was always top of the class but her classmates alienated her. At a time when status mattered more than anything, commoners were not allowed to proudly show their achievements to those of nobility. The young maiden was forced to be ordinary, lagging behind all her peers and choosing to rather live a quiet peaceful life as a village doctor than becoming a widely-renowned individual. One day, news reached her village that the heir of a great martial family had fallen ill and could not practice pure martial arts under the martial gods. This caused chaos across the continent. The martial family was supposed to be the strongest, possessing numbers, wealth and prestige. Without the heir, the political situation got worse over time. The former head of the House promised that whomever could cure his son would receive a lifetime of riches and if it was a woman beautiful enough to be accepted by his son, she would be allowed to marry him. This created further chaos. On one hand, you could receive an infinite supply of wealth due to your contribution to the family or you can bear the next heir. At the time, the latter was the most tantalizing reward seeing as how many young women wanted to marry into the family, even as a second or third wife. Marrying into one of the most powerful families in the world sounded much more valuable to the maidens at the time. As such there was a fierce competition between aspiring youngsters and professional doctors. What could heal the young master, increase his talent for martial arts and help him surpass his limits? That was the young maiden¡¯s goal. After much trial and error and mixing many different ingredients, she finally found the solution: the Ascension Pill, a medicine that is beneficial to those who are injured and martial artists simultaneously. After some experimentation on animals and monsters, the young doctor came to the conclusion that the medicine could: increase physical strength, boost life expectancy, boost immune system to the point where 98% of known diseases could not harm subjects, and most importantly of all, increase the limitations imposed by mortal bodies. The young doctor went to the castle of the martial family, stating clearly that she brought the one solution to curing the young master and helping improve his potential for practicing martial arts. The young doctor was told to stay in the castle until the medicine began doing its work. It wasn¡¯t even a day after that the young heir came out of his coma. His body wasn¡¯t emaciated anymore, in fact, it was back to its former state. No, he was even faster and stronger than before he fell into a coma. The young doctor was brought to the family meeting as the young heir ordered. With no time wasted, he asked ¡°What do you desire?¡± She could not answer him. Wasn¡¯t the original reward supposed to be either riches or marriage? All she ever wanted was to help people, even at the expense of her own physical health. As long as her mind works and her hands could move, she would help sick people. She answered him, ¡°If Milord is eager to know¡­ I would like to help people¡­ I want the best equipment on the market¡­ The best assistants a doctor could ask for¡­ Catalysts and labs across the country¡ª¡± She went silent, thinking that her demands were too extreme. Looking up at the young heir and his family members, she gulped. ¡°I shall grant you all that you desire. However, you must give me the ingredients and methods you used to make that medicine you gave me¡ª¡± With a cold stare, he commanded. However, she didn¡¯t falter from his gaze. She stood up and, ¡°I apologize but I must refuse.¡± The whole noble court and the young heir¡¯s family grew into a frenzy, calling the young doctor all kinds of slurs. The young master silenced them all and accepted her answer yet inquired curiously why she would refuse. ¡°This is something that I alone created to help others. I grew up in a world where I can trust no one anymore.¡± In truth, she could not reveal the ingredients that she used to create the medicine. She had to order the subjugation of a divine beast just to obtain its heart. At the time, divine beasts were sacred beasts which everyone revered and protected. If she revealed everything right there then their lives would be in danger. She could not let the creatures suffer for the benefit of man. ¡°I am a very capable physician so I can assist the medical field in more ways that Young Master can know,¡± she said with resolve, ¡°If a time arises where someone has need of my special medicine then I will decide if it¡¯s for the best to use it again.¡± Years went by. The young doctor was a big name in the medical field, with her name recorded under the most influential people list. Although her professional life was nothing sort of a dream, her personal life was in shambles. Every single person who she worked with hated her. They sabotaged so much of her work, which she was barely able to fix. One night, while she was sleeping, she was almost strangled to death by an ¡°assistant¡± of hers. She killed the assistant and ran. She ran so far that she ended up in the countryside with only her nightgown on her body. Not much else is known as to why she ended her life by lethal injection or what led up to that point. Perhaps she ran to ensure that no one could find her and experiment on her brain? However, her dying hope was shattered when they discovered her body mere days after her disappearance. It turns out the young master was responsible for her horrible life. The young doctor¡¯s head was cut off and taken to the very lab that she worked hard to build. The very students who assisted her in research cut off her scalp and stuck needles into her brain which allowed them to study it. Soon, magic began emerging that could read a dead person¡¯s mind so long as their brain was still intact. The spell could send electro-magnetic waves into the brain that fools it into thinking it¡¯s alive. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. This is how they learnt how to create an Ascension Pill using only the brain of its original creator. The martial gods, disgusted by humanity left the world to seek other worlds that may benefit from their power. Thus, the age of the martial ended in HE34. The young doctor¡¯s hopes and dreams were crushed, with her head forever to serve the martial family. Below is a secret text that she left behind that has all the Ascension Pill¡¯s varying effects and the variants of Ascension Pills that can be created: __ ¡°She¡¯s not even named in the book, huh¡­¡± It was kind of sad that no one will know who she is. She lived her life as she wanted but died trying to protect the lives of the divine beasts. Even if the Soul King didn¡¯t hunt the divine beasts for sport, humans would¡¯ve found a way to cause those wonderful creatures to go extinct. Arnold heard a ding go off. ¡¤ [System Learning] has stored all the knowledge obtained from this section. To create the Ascension Pill or its other variations, gather all ingredients. Arnold looked at the variants of the Ascension Pill. He ignored the first one, taking an interest in the others listed below. Progenitor¡¯s Arcane Pill Increase one¡¯s mana reserves and create a working artificial core within one¡¯s body. Arnold silently stared at the status screen. He¡¯s never heard of the Ascension Pill having variations before. Was this just the doctor¡¯s own creation or did the developers purposely leave this out of the item description? Compared to the Ascension Pill, the Arcane Pill does two things: created an artificial core and increases mana reserves. How much mana would this core be able to take? Is it a temporary core that only lasts until the item¡¯s usage runs out? Will the mana stay inside his body? These were his initial questions. Why waste something as important and rare as a ¡°Divine Beast¡± heart to get temporary stat buffs? If the amount of mana gotten from this Arcane Pill only amounts of a few thousand then it¡¯s not worth it. Even some of the heavier-hitting Twelfth-Rank spells cost at least 4000 MP to cast. The Ascension Pill literally does what its name means, it decreases the limitations imposed on your body. For Arnold who could only use Aether for a few seconds before risking his body imploding within itself, the Ascension Pill was a more tantalizing investment. Even if he could only increase the duration to five seconds, he could make it work with his speed. Of course, people on Gederick¡¯s level would still be impossible to defeat. ¡°It looks like a sub-class is my only hope, after all¡­¡± ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: Rewards for NPC Ladiath¡¯s future quest [Kill Suarif Elipis and obtain its soul] has been changed from ¡°Receive any skill of your choosing¡± to ¡°Common Grade Sub-Class Sorcerer¡± ¡¤ Reward will reflect in system¡¯s journal once the quest has been started. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°How are you feeling, lass?¡± the innkeeper approached Rafaela¡¯s table just as she was done with her second bowl of noodles. She wiped her mouth with a napkin and looked up at the man in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m fine, why?¡± ¡°Your boyfriend told me to get someone to help you clean up so I had one of my daughters go upstairs. She said that when she began undressing you, she felt your body burning up and you were sweating profusely. You were also frowning a lot and gritting your teeth. It sounds like more than just a fever to me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡®So that¡¯s why I smell like soap and all the sweat is gone. I thought Arnold was the one who washed me¡­¡¯ If she were to be honest, she wouldn¡¯t have minded if he was the one who washed her. But it would still be embarrassing for her since she was dirty. ¡°Girl?¡± the man called out to her again. ¡°Sorry, uhm, I just have irregular chest pains, is all. It¡¯s nothing serious.¡± ¡°Haha, is that so? I thought your heart was cursed by a witch or something. I¡¯ve seen many crazy things in my years to find that one a possibility.¡± Rafaela smiled awkwardly before the man walked to another table. Someone else suddenly sat down as if they were invited. ¡°Hey, what do you think you¡¯re¡ª¡± Rafaela¡¯s eyes widened just when she was about to shoo the person away. ¡°E-Elder Brother Yvernus¡­?¡± Rafaela gulped when she saw the golden eyes and green hair under the cloaked figure¡¯s hood. Yvernus, an archangel who is also the head of all the disciples who serve the Sky God. All the angels serving Rafaela¡¯s master calls him ¡°Elder Brother¡± instead of ¡°Lord¡± or ¡°Your Excellency¡±. This is because he is very close to their master. Not to the point of lovers but they share a special intimacy that transcends touch and love. He was flesh and bone and she a humanoid doll, therefore a normal relationship was impossible between them. Rafaela could not utter a word in his presence. Why is he here¨Cthat question will soon be answered. An archangel doesn¡¯t just leave their assigned duties to go on errands. There¡¯s always a good reason¡ªpossibly one that could concern all mortal life¡ªfor them to show up in front of mortals. The handsome young man took off his hood, drawing the eyes of all the women currently in the inn. He smiled, revealing his perfect white teeth. That smile was anything but friendly. ¡°Divine Law states ¨C any angel who forfeits his or her role, serving a disciple who serves a divine being, shall be punished by either the god who their master serves or someone with a higher rank than their master in the divine hierarchy. This rule was implemented to prevent tampering of evidence and interference from an angel¡¯s master.¡± Rafaela lowered her head, silently trembling. So he was here for that reason. ¡°I took you for an obedient, aloof type who does what her superiors tell her and lives a quiet life, not caring for freedom from serving one such as the Sky God. It appears I was mistaken. You defied the teachings that were etched into you the day you were brought under your master¡¯s service and committed a grave sin. The gods are not happy. Their judgmental gazes, I can feel it on me even now. They blame me for what¡¯s to come.¡± ¡°P-Please hear what I have to say¡ª¡± ¡°Silence.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Yvernus¡¯ smile was gone, replaced by a cold stare. His voice was soft but the pressure it held was almost unbearable for Rafaela. ¡°Before I reveal the truth of how angels come to be, I must remind you that each and every one of you is valuable to the divine realm. We now rely on creating angels since their birth rate is so pathetically low. Be that as it may, creating angels is not an easy process to go through. One must possess a strong soul that can even withstand divine ascension, either to a demigod, god, archangel or angel. 70% of those who are put through the process perish and end up going back to the River of Souls, a slave to fate that will never show them mercy or kindness¡ªnot now, and never in a million years. We are left with a measly minority of souls who can ascend. None of whom have shown that they can ascend to true godhood¡ªuntil you came along.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You bear the seed and potential to take the place of the ¡®Mother of Nature and Plant¡¯, the birth mother of the World Tree. That seed is now corrupted, unsuited for any form of ascension.¡± Rafaela, who her comrades saw as just a low-ranking angel, was actually the one who would¡¯ve succeeded the Elven Mother, the deity who created the World Tree that connects all nine realms through its roots. It¡¯s unknown if there are others like her out there. Ascension to godhood is usually how gods are born outside of conception but it¡¯s extremely rare for a soul to inherit the potential to replace a god. ¡°The time for the ritual was nigh but now there is no seed to nurture, effectively ensuring that balance will not be restored on the divine realm in this century. Destruction looms as Goddess Nateur¡¯s condition worsens.¡± ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t want¡ª¡± ¡°What you want or need is irrelevant to the grand scheme of things. The realms as we know it will be impacted by your idiotic decision to sever your chance at godhood. The Mortal Realm will collapse due to this, the World Tree will lose its creator and the realms will go dark. The divine realm will perish last, however, not before the Progenitor takes control of all nine realms, becoming one with all of its parts and ensuring doom for us all. It will be free to obtain the vessel that will grant it all its powers.¡± The Progenitor, a being of unfathomable power. It was so powerful that the Timeline Gods had to split its being into several parts and scatter them across several locations on the world they¡¯re imprisoned on. Each of them are trapped within sacred relic tombs that can only be unlocked from outside. If it escapes and finds its true vessel then the Divine Realm will be plunged into war again. ¡°Ragnarok is now inevitable because of you. Yet you feel no remorse for your decision.¡± Yvernus said with a disgusted expression. The World Tree will fall. The realms will collapse, sealing off all nine gates to the realms. The outer gods of the Between Realms will be free to invade the mortal and divine plane. And finally the Progenitor will rule over all, plunging the realms into a Kazarick Funtor or, when translated from Godorin, fanning the flames of a Realm War - ¡°Ragnarok¡±. Yvernus¡¯ expression softened. He leaned back. ¡°I know it is a heavy burden to bear. No, that is merely understating it. It is the greatest burden any being could bear. I assured you countless times that I would be there by your side as your consort once you ascend and the Mother controls your body. She does not desire to replace you, merely to coexist within your body, with her as the host. The Sky God would also have supported you. We mistook your silence for acceptance¡ªno, more like obedience. The fault lie with us as well for pushing so much responsibility on you.¡± ¡°May I speak¡­?¡± He nodded. ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know this before I found out the truth but¡­ all I wanted was to live a normal life as a mortal with only the responsibility to find the purpose for my life.¡± ¡°Which truth do you mean? How you were once a sacrifice to your own people who were trying to stop a demon lord from wiping them out?¡± Of course he knows. He was there the day Rafaela was reincarnated as an angel. ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°You should¡¯ve run the day your people sacrificed you.¡± ¡°How could I have thought about that¡­? I was a child... looking to the adults for answers¡­¡± What did that child think when she saw the gigantic magic circle approaching their village? -¡°The adults will surely know how to fix this¡± They thought they knew. Yvernus inhaled and exhaled slowly. ¡°You have two choices: redo the ceremony that made you an angel. This has the slight chance of restoring your seed to its former self. If it doesn¡¯t succeed then you will serve your master in silence. Or the second choice, break free of your master¡¯s services and become a prisoner because you disobeyed and broke the divine law.¡± Rafaela¡¯s body trembled. There was no way out of this. Why did she ruin her life so? For freedom? How laughable. There¡¯s no freedom for someone such as her. Yvernus was right. Her silence wasn¡¯t acceptance, merely a testament to how loyal she was to the Sky God before. The two choices are: 1. Even if she doesn¡¯t restore her seed, she will still become an angel and forced to slave away for many more centuries until her untimely death or if Ragnarok falls on this realm for some other reason. During that time, her mind will stay in intact, remembering the day she was murdered every night. 2. She is treated as a Divine Criminal and imprisoned on a world within the divine realm, treated the same as the Progenitor who swore to kill the gods. ¡°You are certainly hurting but I see no tears.¡± Yvernus¡¯ expression showed compassion, ¡°I have important matters to attend to so I cannot take you to your master¡¯s world at the moment. Keep following the paths we¡¯ve set up.¡± That¡¯s it? No comfort, words of encouragement or condemnation? Even a curse word would shake Rafaela¡¯s will at this point. Something¡­ Just say something that will help me make my choice. Yvernus stood up. ¡°I also wish you didn¡¯t have to bear the burden of succeeding a god, however, feelings must not get in the way of destiny. Now you must bear the consequences of your actions. Forever.¡± Yvernus¡¯ tone was much gentler now. He patted her shoulder and walked away. Be imprisoned or participate in the ceremony again with hopes of restoring her divine seed. Those were the only two options for her future. There isn¡¯t even a third option. No, there is one¡­ Rafaela picked up the knife which she had been using to cut meat. She pointed the blade at herself. Her hands trembled under the table cloth. One strike to the neck and it¡¯ll all be over. Suddenly she felt someone¡¯s hand on her shoulder. His hand wasn¡¯t gripping her shoulder but it felt powerful and made her feel safe. Her grip on the knife loosened when he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know who that was or what you were discussing so I won¡¯t interfere,¡± Arnold said with a poker face, ¡°But if you feel like talking along the way, I¡¯ll be here.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Rafaela dropped the knife on the floor and looked up at him, ¡°Mm¡­¡± Rafaela couldn¡¯t muster a smile at this point. But maybe Arnold already knew? His hand left her shoulder and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a feeling of loneliness wash over her. Chapter 200 Gederick could see, through his hazy vision, someone¡¯s slender legs stand in front of him when he opened his eyes. He could recognize the sandals the person was wearing. ¡°¡ªMaster, I told you many times to stop looking for fights.¡± Fiannei uttered a chant then a feeling of warmth embraced Gederick. All his injuries were healed in a second. He coughed a few times and spat out the blood that had been pooling in his throat. Fiannei helped Gederick stand up. Gederick leaned against a wall and looked down on the ground silently. ¡°That girl that knight was with¡­ I think that was an angel who serves a disciple of the Sky God. Something was strange about her. I couldn¡¯t feel any sort of divine presence in her despite the fact that her divine power was very much dormant in her body. Do you think the knight captured her and forced her to abandon her faith? Or is she an accomplice?¡± ¡°¡­Why am I so weak¡­ Why did the gods punish me just because I lost my place¡­¡± Gederick didn¡¯t even hear what Fiannei was saying. Why did the gods discard their brethren when they lose their usefulness? Calling himself a god at this point was considered blasphemous by all since he¡¯s a mere demigod who is one foot in the door to godhood. ¡°Why are you saying that all of a sudden?¡± ¡°That man¡­ A mere mortal... won against me¡­?¡± Gederick gritted his teeth and hit the wall behind him. The building merely rumbled. Were it the younger him then that one punch would¡¯ve blown the building away. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten in brawls many times before¡ªand lost a few times. What makes this encounter any different?¡± Ignoring the fact that he might¡¯ve been the culprit who stole the World Ring Fragment, Gederick had never faced such a humiliating defeat. Sure, he lost to many warriors before but that was only after many hardships during their fights. Gederick once fought against a level 50 veteran adventurer. The two were equally matched in many aspects but due to his superior physical strength and endurance, Gederick emerged on top. Of course, he was severely injured by the end of it and had to beg Fiannei, his own mount, to cast a Seventh-Rank [Greater Heal] on him. That knight¡­ he toyed with Gederick like a mortal would toy with an ant. Such a disgrace of a loss would be faced with scrutiny from his former war allies. A mortal could beat him easily and reduce their encounter to a mere ¡°drunkard¡¯s rampage¡±. ¡°Do you still believe that he was the one who stole the artifact?¡± ¡°¡­I am sure of it. My instincts will not fail me this time.¡± Fiannei sighed as if saying ¡°Good grief¡±. ¡°I will follow your intuition, Master. This time, at least. It¡¯s morning, I suspect those two already left so we will have to follow them.¡± Gederick was about to agree but lowered his head. Even if he faces the knight again, their exchange will end up the same as before. Perhaps knowing what Gederick was thinking, Fiannei spoke: ¡°I would like Master to answer a question for me: do you think your mother abandoned you completely when she gave you the task of protecting the Fragment?¡± ¡°Abandon¡±. That¡¯s exactly what she did despite leaving such an important artifact in his hands. Maybe she just wanted to get rid of him? By telling him to go live in a faraway land, she did exactly that. ¡°She did not give me troops, equipment or supplies. All I had were the fortunes I gathered and plundered from the frontlines during war. I had to build my castle with my own hands, turning it into a fortress capable of withstanding even an assault from an army of Outsiders. During that century period, she did not offer me aid once nor did she contact me. Yorm had to inform us of all the things that was going on in the divine realm. So yes¡ªI do believe my mother abandoned me.¡± ¡°She did not abandon you completely, Master.¡± Fiannei¡¯s right arm suddenly transformed into that of a beast with reddish fur and sharp claws. He approached Gederick with a pressure Gederick had never felt before from his mount. ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡± ¡°I am merely going to show you that Goddess Melis did not abandon you. Your wish is to retain your former glory, yes? Gederick, the God of War may be dead but the Golden Majestic will live on through Melis¡¯ blessing.¡± ¡°!¡± Fiannei¡¯s arm moved so fast that Gederick couldn¡¯t even react. His claws dug into Gederick¡¯s chest, ripping his armor like it was nothing, and piercing his heart. It was all in an instant. Gederick, the Bronze Majestic was no more. ¡¤ 1 Life Phase has been destroyed. ** Arnold noticed lately that Rafaela¡¯s grown distant ever since that morning they left the inn and continued on their journey. He had tried to initiate sex many times the night before but her back remained turned on him. She didn¡¯t even respond when he tried touching her. While she didn¡¯t appear reproachful to the point of avoiding his company, he couldn¡¯t help but compare the current her to the Rafaela he met on the 2nd floor weeks ago. It¡¯s been two days since they left that inn. They were currently on the 95th floor. As usual, nothing interesting has happened so far since they only stuck with the path that was laid out for the angels. Arnold occasionally went off the main path to hunt for meat while Rafaela gathered fruits and vegetables in the forests. He received a measly 1200 XP from killing all those monsters that tried to attack him. He lost motivation to continue grinding levels using ordinary monsters XP. The only noteworthy monsters he¡¯ll actually think of fighting are A-rank and S-rank monsters. Of course, he¡¯s never encountered them since they always stick to safe paths. ¡®If I befriend Maylim and her friends then we can go monster hunting during our spare time. Monster zones might have the ideal type of monsters I¡¯m looking for.¡¯ Of course, that''s only if his adventuring duties don''t get in the way. Doing quests and rising in rank is the priority for him. Rafaela came to a stop and looked down the path to their right. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Arnold held onto his sword¡¯s hilt just in case something jumps out that he can¡¯t sense. ¡°Do you feel that? The air feels warmer here.¡± Rafaela walked through the trees, Arnold decided to follow, ¡°A hot spring must be nearby.¡± ¡°So what?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just any hot spring. I heard from my sisters that hot springs in this dungeon can promote faster healing and muscle relaxation. We¡¯ve been walking for half a day without rest. Every step I take sends a stinging pain up my feet.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t a foot rub be enough for you to push through?¡± Rafaela looked back at Arnold with a slightly annoyed expression. ¡°We¡¯re two floors away from our destination. Surely relaxing for a bit won¡¯t be a bad thing?¡± ¡°You know, I would¡¯ve agreed right away if you asked me in a cute voice.¡± ¡°Go die.¡± Rafaela walked faster. However, she suddenly stopped and ran back to him. ¡°You¡¯ll be close by¡­ right?¡± she asked with a small voice while fidgeting with her fingers. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll set up camp nearby. Don¡®t worry about monsters. I can¡¯t sense anything dangerous in the area.¡± ¡°¡­Okay. Ah.¡± she was about to leave his side again but stopped. ¡°What now?¡± Rafaela suddenly pulled down her mini-skirt and took off her heels. She folded her clothes neatly and handed it over to Arnold. Arnold stood there dumbfounded while gazing at Rafaela who was now half naked with only a panty. The only thing she wasn¡¯t wearing was a bra. ¡°What a naughty girl,¡± he chuckled, ¡°Well, at least you have the decency to cover your breasts.¡± ¡°Shut up¡­ I don¡¯t want to dirty my clothes further by hanging them on some tree branch or on some rock so hold onto them, okay?¡± After saying so, she scurried off into the woods while holding her hands over her chest. While her behind was a wonderful sight to lay his eyes on, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of sadness whenever he sees those scars on her back. Arnold suddenly recalled that Archangel who she was with back at the inn. He recalled that man¡¯s name. ¡¤ Archangel Yvernus Josuapher ¡°Archangel¡± Josuapher was the divine advisor of the Sky God before his passing. As advisor he was also the assistant overseer of the dungeon and used to work closely with the three Gate Guardians (Yorm included). After the Sky God¡¯s death and return to the Divine Realm, Josuapher grew distant from the demigods who guard the Rune Bridges. They didn¡¯t intervene during the years that the Sky God had to fend off the Offspring with only the help of his disciples. Of course, the three of them are forbidden from ever leaving their posts unless ordered otherwise so blame lies with the higher ups in the Divine Realm. ¡®What did he want from Rafaela, I wonder.¡¯ Due to both respecting their privacy and his disinterest at the time, he didn¡¯t eavesdrop using warrior sense. However, his curiosity grows all the more by the hour. Arnold quickly made camp near the edge of the forest, not too far from where Rafaela ran off to. He took off the armor through repeating its name in his head before leaning against a tree while snacking on dried, plainly salted meat. ¡°¡ªMy, my. It would appear I¡¯ve run into a familiar face in a strange land.¡± He heard a familiar voice. Opening one eye, Arnold addressed the person¡ªor rather the undead. ¡°You again. Your presence appeared out of nowhere when you called out to me. Are you using some kind of item?¡± It was the undead merchant the two of them ran into a few weeks ago. ¡°A merchant must gain trust through showing his intentions to his customers whether verbally or visually, however, even he must have his own secrets to stay safe.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question.¡± Surely this undead couldn¡¯t possibly be capable of using high-tier magic that can completely erase his presence at will? He doesn¡¯t even look like the average lich. Even his class is [Merchant] and his subclass, [Bard]. The skeleton merchant threw a blanket on the ground. A magical energy engulfed the blanket before several items appeared on it. The skeleton sat down near Arnold. ¡°¡­Is our second meeting a mere coincidence, Undead?¡± Arnold asked him. ¡°Kakaka, I go where I am most needed, dear customer. One could say that fate brings us together. I have what you need, dear customer.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly know what I want.¡± Arnold folded his arms. ¡°Hm, I could always take a guess. Mortals have some bizarre requests these days. They seek items that can alter their physical appearance and genes, increase their levels through consumption of elixirs, charms that makes them immortal, potions that can make their beloved fall for them¡­ The list goes on. I have a talent for judging individuals by their character, but you dear customer, are like a closed book that can never be opened yet still holds many secrets. Despite this, I am certain you will find my goods most helpful for your journey. Take a look and see for yourself.¡± ¡°Hm, alright. Status.¡± Arnold stood up and checked a few of the scrolls. ¡¤ Cast Any Spell (tier 1)¨C rank 1 to 3 only. Mana reduction decreased by 73% while using scroll¡¯s paper as catalyst. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡¤ Glyph Ward ¨C Fourth-Rank Defensive Arcane scroll ¡¤ Solitude ¨C Third-Rank Containment scroll ¡¤ Manipulation of the Heart ¨C Fourth-Rank mind control) ¡¤ Shape of Any ¨C Fifth-rank Shapeshifting scroll. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard nor seen the first one before. Does this mean I can cast any spell on or below the rank requirement, regardless of its nature?¡± Arnold was eager to learn what kind of spells he could cast. Usually everything has a limit to what it can do. Surely the same applies here? He''s never used scrolls in the game since he could cast spells up to the Seventeenth-Rank and his MP stat was in the 50K. Even as a low-levelled sorcerer early on in the game, he only relied on his brains and spells to win in combat. ¡®Surely, there¡¯s a catch to the scroll? There are some really powerful Third-Rank spells that best even Sixth-Rank spells in usefulness and power output. The developers should¡¯ve kept this in mind to add limitations to even the playing field.¡¯ Even the playing field, as in not allowing you to cast certain spells. The merchant answered his previous question: ¡°Indeed. Divinity, Druid magic, necromancy¡ªany form of magic is possible. So long as its wielder knows the chant of the spells, they can freely cast it without limitations. Even chantless if they choose to.¡± It seems he was wrong. The scroll doesn¡¯t have a limit to what it can do (besides the obvious rank requirement). If a P2W player with deep pockets had this on hand then they would be able to progress through the game smoothly, at least until mid-game. The ¡°Magic Manipulator¡± class might be somehow inspired by this kind of scroll. It¡¯s crazy how far players have to go to mimic a fraction of that class¡¯ true potential. ¡°Is there any way to obtain the same kind of scroll but one that grants its wielder the ability to cast beyond Third-Rank spells?¡± ¡°Yes, purchase the current stock then I will have an upgraded version of said stock available. Think of it as having one fish one day and two the next. But I must warn you, dear customer. With each upgraded stock comes a greater price. If you purchase the rank 3 scroll from me today, I will have the rank 4 and above scroll ready the next time we meet but the price will be 10% higher.¡± Something like that isn¡¯t good. Unlike gold, you shouldn¡¯t spend your karma needlessly. Even with the discount that the merchant gives him on every purchase, it¡¯s still stupid to play the rich young master with your karma. In order to obtain anything beyond rank 10, Arnold would have to sacrifice a great deal of karma. The most powerful spells start at Ninth-Rank, which he wants to hoard for the midgame arcs. Purchasing too much of them might lead to Oriel¡¯s corruption spreading faster (Arnold¡¯s own theory). He has this theory that the amount of negative karma you have determines the speed at which the factor¡¯s corruption spreads. ¡°However,¡± The skeleton rubbed his chin, ¡°I would let you have the tier 2 and tier 3 scrolls for free if you exchange that little artifact of yours with me. The one you use to scan items for their worth.¡± ¡°Why are you interested in it?¡± ¡°It will be useful for a merchant such as I who needs to rely on my intuition to determine an item¡¯s value and pray I do not buy counterfeit products. If I fall victim to scams then my customers would be selling pieces of their humanity to support these scams, which leaves a bad taste in my mouth since I am not affected in any way and am the only one profiting. I do not appreciate deception even if it can benefit me most of the time.¡± ¡°How can a merchant who claims he can procure any item for his customers, not be able to find a rune tabloid?¡± Rune tabloids are scattered throughout the Nine Realms. They¡¯re hard to find mostly but are usually located in ancient tombs, or ruins of temples. Institutions like academies or guilds take (or¡ªmore like¡ªsteal) these artifacts from those places in the name of discovery. ¡°I am aware that it is easy to acquire one, however, that is only the case for living beings. As you probably know, the rune tabloids are located in divine-rich environments known as relic tombs where items of divine origin (artifacts) are kept from mortals. I cannot create a rune card even if I do locate one of those tabloids since creatures of the dark are heavily cursed by blessings imposed on entrances to the relic tombs. The hologram card itself is harmless, however.¡± ¡°Alright. It¡¯s not working for me anyway and I don¡¯t need it anymore.¡± Arnold was about to hand it over but stopped, ¡°Surely, you have a better deal to offer than mere free scrolls for my next two purchases?¡± ¡°Goodness me, a barter.¡± The skeleton shrugged in defeat, ¡°I should not have laid my intentions and wants so bare. What a fool I am.¡± Arnold merely smiled. ¡°Speak your mind. If I do not have what you seek then I will surely have it on our third encounter.¡± ¡°I have a list of questions to ask you before that actually.¡± ¡°Oho, do go ahead. Let this me offer guidance to Lord Oriel¡¯s vessel.¡± ¡°Do you know what a player is?¡± ¡°Folk of Nine Realms¡ªor those who have encountered these playersbefore¡ªrefer to them as Otherworlders or Highborn. Those mortals with their godly powers came one day and accomplished more than the average person ever could. It¡¯s not just limited to stopping events like alien invasions or ending world hunger. Their deeds sparked a growth of different cultures and religions worshipping them.¡± ¡®I¡¯ve never heard a player being worshipped as some god before.¡¯ At least not in the empire. ¡®The skeleton mentions them as if they aren¡¯t here anymore.¡¯ But they came here in the past but left for whatever reason. That must be the day the game experienced some sort of ¡°reset¡±. ¡°Second question: Do you know where I can find ingredients for an Ascension Pill?¡± The lights in the skeleton¡¯s eye sockets flashed for a second. ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t heard about in hundreds of years. I had begun to suspect that mortals have forgotten the gifts that the Martial Gods bestowed upon their kind. All the ingredients can be found on the world that connects to the Gate that Goddess Yormilia guards. You only need a divine beast¡¯s heart (from any type), a piece of a demi-troll¡¯s skin¡ª¡± ¡°I know what I should be looking for. That first ingredient is going to be a problem. Fuck, do I really need to fight a divine beast¡­?¡± Not just that, he has to somehow sneak past Yorm who guards the Rune Bridge that leads into the divine realm. Of course, there¡¯s no reason for him to go out of his way to look for the ingredients now but the pill will serve as a valuable item alongside the Cardinal artifact. He wants to make one now, not wait until he¡¯s back on his world. ¡°While I can find the other ingredients easily in my world, there aren¡¯t a lot of divine beasts on that world besides Neguard and possibly a few others in hiding.¡± ¡°Neguard? That beast still lives?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve heard of it before?¡± The skeleton nodded. ¡°The last time I laid eyes upon Neguard was when she faced certain doom by the hands of the treacherous and fearsome Soul King who hunted the divine beasts for sport.¡± A ding resounded in Arnold¡¯s head. ¡¤ The Soul King was a powerful secret boss that appeared in Arc VII. Luke and the Hero Party fought the Soul King and his Blight Things when they invaded one of the worlds in the divine realm, which lead to them encountering Goddess Yormilia, a Gate Guardian. ¡®Was? Is he dead in this timeline? Well, that sucks. He had a lot of good loot on him in the game.¡¯ An armour set was one of many rewards for killing the Soul King. It¡¯s hard to say whether his armour set would be considered better than Gergois. ¡®Oh well, no use feeling regret over something like that. I wouldn¡¯t know where to find him anyway.¡¯ ¡°Is that why Neguard was injured that time¡­?¡± Arnold recalled his first meeting with the silver fox, Pluffy and how Olivia described the two of them meeting. ¡°If you are eager to seek Goddess Yormilia¡¯s permission to gather the ingredients on her world, might I suggest acquainting yourself with her friends? There are currently two that I know of that roam these dungeon worlds. Both are demigods but they share some type of bond with the Sallengette goddess. If she sees you with either of them then she¡¯ll consider you a friend as well.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ Demigods¡­? You know what, never mind¡­¡± The skeleton cackled. ¡°It would definitely be unwise for a demon lord such as you to acquaint yourself with demigods. But you can always make a deal with them if befriending them is your final option.¡± ¡°I wonder what would convince a demigod not to murder me.¡± ¡°Kakaka, I cannot think of anything. As I said, it should be treated as a last resort.¡± ¡°Right. Anyway, I¡¯ll take the ¡®Cast Any Spell¡¯ scroll.¡± ¡°Is Your Excellency proficient in spell casting? You don¡¯t seem like the type who is a mage.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve memorized the formations, chants, layered formulae, multiply techniques, and magic patterns of almost a thousand spells so yes I am quite proficient in magic.¡± ¡°Hoh,¡± the skeleton looked at him with even more interest, ¡°A warrior who is on my level when it comes to magic knowledge.¡± ¡°What did you say¡­? You were a mage when you were human?¡± The skeleton shrugged casually, ¡°I could¡¯ve been a wizard, who knows? I said it before, I can¡¯t remember much from my days as a human but I have an idea who I could¡¯ve been.¡± ¡®This could be a clue as to who he was.¡¯ ¡°Hold on, you just said I¡¯m on your level when it comes to magic knowledge but I didn¡¯t even say how far my knowledge goes. Hell, there are more than tens of thousands of spells, with 70% of them being low-tier to mid-tier spells. How do you know if I¡¯m not just someone who knows a bunch of weak third and fifth-rank spells?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good point, Your Excellency. True, I have no inkling as to how far your knowledge extends but you did say something interesting before.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Layered formula. It¡¯s something only Tenth-Rank elite magicians can master. I know duel-wielding spells exist but those can only be equipped on two hands whereas layer-formulated spells can stack up to a total of four times, making disastrous spells like [Fall of Meteor] even more deadly. Hypothetically, you can destroy a small kingdom in just one layered cast.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ Tell me, can you remember if you were an elite mage?¡± Arnold¡¯s mother is one of the few magicians who is close to casting Tenth-Rank spells, making her one of the most powerful magicians alive. Did this merchant have potential that even exceeded the most gifted elite mages? ¡°Kukuku. Maybe I was or maybe I was just a wizard interested in studying magic et couldn¡¯t cast it himself.¡± ¡®This confirms it, he was an elite mage.¡¯ If he wasn¡¯t, he would¡¯ve just denied it. Does this mean he wants Arnold to know who he was? ¡®I can see now that getting the truth out of him will be tricky.¡¯ ¡°Is the scroll all that you will be purchasing?¡± ¡°No, I need some ingredients for health potions. I have slime dew but nothing to mix it up with. I haven¡¯t found any tree sap either.¡± ¡°Oh, I have just what you need.¡± More items appeared on his mat out of nowhere, ¡°Please take a look.¡± ¡®Hmm, these don¡¯t have a high karma cost even though they¡¯re high-quality goods that¡¯s even scarce in the empire. I shouldn¡¯t worry about my karma and just go ahead and buy a lot.¡¯ He finished purchasing the ingredients. Immediately, he felt as if something was being sucked out of him. That must¡¯ve been his ¡°bad¡± karma increasing by the proportionate amount of the cost of items he bought. He decided not to check how high his negative karma stat was. Arnold looked up after packing the items away. He noticed that the merchant was looking at a nearby tree that had crystals growing out of it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Hm? Oh, it¡¯s nothing, my eye just caught the glowing crystals over there.¡± He pointed at the tree. Just like his said, the sky-blue crystals were pulsing with a pink light. Arnold looked around the area and noticed that the other crystals were also glowing. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± That¡¯s a sign of signals being transferred through the crystals. The green light on a transmitter mimics this action whenever it receives calls. There¡¯s no doubt about it¡­ Arthur and the other students are nearby. ¡°That little shit is going to get everyone killed.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the children who entered the dungeon before you?¡± ¡°Yee, have you seen them?¡± ¡°I saw them, yes. But only for a moment on the 99thworld. They are building some sort of base around an ancient temple on that world.¡± ¡®It must be the first Temple of Melis. Which means, they found the Divine Titans.¡¯ ¡°They made it that far¡­¡± And to think they¡¯re already ahead of Arnold. They must be in more of a hurry than he is. ¡°Arthur, you idiot, you won¡¯t win¡­¡± He¡¯s a disappointment of a hero, after all. Arnold suddenly heard Rafaela¡¯s scream followed by a crash. He wasted no time bursting through the forest, knocking down several trees in the process, with incredible speed. Arriving at a clearing near a river, he came to a stop. The high walls weren¡¯t that far from this area, casting a shadow over this forest. Arnold noticed Rafaela on the ground. Some kind of humanoid infant was crawling up her body. From another perspective, one would mistake it for some kind of slime but Arnold wasn¡¯t that ignorant. Its body was dark purple and was surrounded in a ghastly energy. It also had big glowing eyes that was the same colour as the energy around its body. ¡®It¡¯s one of them.¡¯ He grabbed the thing by its huge head and threw it against a nearby rock. There was no sound of impact, just a gooey, squishy sound. The thing hissed at Arnold. ¡°W-What is that thing¡­?¡± Rafaela, still covering her private areas, stood behind Arnold, ¡°It¡¯s so small but it managed to tackle me to the ground.¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ My legs just gave out when it jumped on me.¡± Arnold looked around the riverbed. ¡®If this thing is here, does that mean one of the Offspring managed to break through the walls?¡¯ He wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that was the case. Arthur and his classmates faced one of these things on the 1st floor, hinting at the possibility of more of them being spread out in the dungeon. Ding¡­! ¡¤ Multiple ¡°Lord¡± Class monsters have been detected in the area. ¡¤ Warning: Do not initiate contact. These monsters are very aggressive. Stay away from the [High Wall of Containment]. Arnold looked up at the tall walls that could compare to the average skyscraper on Earth. He could see several tentacle-like silhouettes marching through a dust storm. There was no doubt about it. He¡¯s finally found the Outsiders that had killed the Sky God. Despite knowing he would encounter them sooner or later; Arnold still felt a chill run down his back. ¡°We need to go! NOW!¡± Arnold grabbed Rafaela¡¯s hand and pulled her towards him. He picked her up in a princess carry before she could even react. ¡°E-Eh? What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time to explain¡ª" Arnold suddenly felt a powerful gaze on him, which was coming from beyond the high walls. Even though it wasn¡¯t looking at him specifically, he could feel he was being observed. Cold sweat ran down his back. Those things will kill any human in sight. The walls weren¡¯t tall enough to hide the gigantic body of the Offspring. Luckily there was another magical barrier in front of the walls. Arnold¡¯s whole body froze up feeling those powerful rumbles as the monster hit the barrier. It tried to bite through the magical field with its gigantic jaw and thousands of rows of teeth. More and more monsters began following the first one¡¯s example¡ªtrying to break the magical field. ¡®Have they been marching around the world trying to find a crack in the wall¡­?¡¯ ¡°Judging by appearances¡­ It would appear this slime creature is related to that stampede of monsters. I¡¯ve never seen them up close before.¡± The skeleton merchant appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Those things behind the walls¡­ Are they¡­¡± Rafaela also noticed the rampaging monsters. Arnold could feel her shivering. ¡°Yes, they are the kin of the monsters that killed your god in the mortal plane.¡± The skeleton turned towards Arnold and Rafaela. He looked down at the slime-like infant that was trying to crawl up Arnold¡¯s leg. ¡°It would appear this one managed to squeeze through the gaps in the Arcane Dome and the High Wall that surrounds this world. I suggest you kill it before those things learn of this.¡± ¡°W-What do you mean?¡± ¡°Those things can duplicate their bodies. Or more like they can create smaller versions of themselves,¡± Arnold answered, ¡°They¡¯re fiercely intelligent so they¡¯ll be able to figure out that they can escape the barrier by multiplying themselves through mitosis.¡± ¡°What¡­? Is this why there were so many of them during the battle that time¡­¡± ¡°More of them will make things very troublesome,¡± said the skeleton, ¡°These monsters will end up engulfing this whole planet with their numbers. Sooner or later, they will find the portals leading to the other worlds and will spread chaos.¡± Every one of those mini-Offspring will turn into the same giants trying to break through the Arcane Dome. Arnold had flashbacks of an ending of one of the mid-game arcs. The Offspring rampaged through the empire and tens of other nations in a single night, killing millions. Luke could do nothing to stop it because he visited the dungeon before he obtained the holy sword. The following warning appears when the player tries entering the dungeon: -Events that will drastically change the ending will occur if player proceeds. It is recommended to complete all other quests as some may be locked or more difficult to complete. Visiting the divine realm was one of the quests that became almost impossible to complete after deciding to go into the dungeon instead of waiting. Before entering the dungeon, Luke only had to visit Angelica and tell her that he¡¯s the ¡°Hero¡±, which triggered an oracle from Melis, mentioning that a divine envoy will fetch him. He could proceed through the dungeon without a care in the world with the ¡°Holy Sword of Song and Light¡±. A quest would require you to destroy the sky mountain located in the Elven Country, killing most of the Offspring trapped outside every Arcane Dome. After visiting the dungeon (without the holy sword), you¡¯re forced to destroy it before heading through one of the three available Rune Bridges that are connected to the dungeon worlds. That will lead you to obtain the holy sword the hard way. The hard way is the path that Liam took which is why he knows what kind of threat the Offspring are. Although they appear in the later arcs again, their might is shown clearly earlier on. Morally, the hard way is the bad ending because you don¡¯t actually kill all of the offspring inside the dungeon. Many of them escape through the dungeon portals while you¡¯re trying to find your way through the dungeon, head to the Rune Bridges and go into the divine realm to obtain the holy sword and ultimately destroy the dungeon. If Arnold doesn¡¯t destroy this dungeon soon¡­ ¡®Why did this dungeon have to appear in the second arc. Fuck.¡¯ Arnold took out the incantation tool at his waist¡ªthe Borati Chime. The slime creature looked up at him, curious as to what he was about to do. ¡°Rafaela¡­ Can you do it?¡± Arnold held out the chime to her. While he had only been using it to heal himself with a simple spell (due to low mana), Rafaela will be able to fully utilize it (using her divine power). ¡°You want me to kill it¡­?¡± ¡°Divine power is the only thing that can kill this creature. The only thing I can cast with the Borati Chime is a healing spell. Besides that one spell, there are tens of others that this charm is capable of casting. I want you to repeat my following words. It¡¯s a low-tier banishment spell that works on undead and espers but will also work on this creature. Can you do that?¡± Again, Arnold considers ¡°low-tier spells¡± to be between rank 1 and 4 or so. ¡°Tier¡± being a universal-accepted term outside his world to categorize level of spells. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m able to cast small spells. The incantation tool will make casting much easier.¡± Rafaela pointed the Borati Chime at the creature, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± ¡®She considers this a small spell, huh¡­ The humans in my world consider spells above 3rd rank to be the talent of demigods given how rare it is for mages to be capable of spells above that rank. I suppose perspective is what matters.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Chapter 201: Gederick vs Arnold (1) The spell uses runic phrases for activation so Arnold was saying the incantation slowly with consideration for Rafaela who has to cast it for the first time. Said spell falls under the list of Banishment Spells. Banishment spells are a special kind of sub-category spells in Star Fantasy that send aberrations like ghosts, undead, demons and devils to a different plane of existence that can neither be entered nor exited through normal means. Some of the spells works on the Star Beast¡¯s kin too since it uses divine power. If one were to try and use a Banishment Spell of higher tier on the Star Beast, then you would need the Holy Sword of Song and Light to achieve that. Gods use the same kind of spell when they imprison their enemies on artificial worlds, that magic is on a much grander scale than any other spells falling under the Banishment Spell category but are similar in some ways. Arnold finished the runic incantation. Luckily, Rafaela was able to get it first try, evident by the small bells on the Borati Chime ringing by themselves. ¡°[Shelorr¡¯s Glyph of Eternal Slumber]¡± Rafaela repeated the name of the spell. In an instant golden energy was sent flying towards the curious slime creature. Its screech could probably be heard from kilometers away once the divine energy engulfed its body. Arnold could hear a sound similar to flesh being burned by fire. It tossed and turned and even jumped into the water but the flames didn¡¯t die out. The creature went silent after a few seconds. A magic circle appeared underneath its charred remains. The magic circle turned into a glowing pyramid. It broke like glass the next moment. All evidence that the creature managed to make it here was gone. ¡°¡­Ugh.¡± Rafaela almost fell on the ground. Her breathing sounded heavy. Arnold scanned the forest. Naturally he sensed nothing but critters in the vicinity. His paranoia was insanely high at the moment. ¡°What is the matter?¡± The merchant asked the silent Arnold. ¡°It¡¯s possible there¡¯s more of them out there. We can¡¯t let the little ones live.¡± ¡°Perhaps but even if there is, chances are that they might¡¯ve already been killed or hunted down by other monsters,¡± said the skeleton, ¡°The infants take decades to fully mature so they will not be a threat to anyone.¡± ¡°The only ones we should be worried about are the ones closest to the wall. It¡¯s a good thing the forest obscures this place and the wall is so high up,¡± Arnold looked up at the wall in the distance, ¡°Plus, the smaller offspring are harder to spot. But it¡¯s not entirely impossible for them to be seen.¡± ¡°You should go now.¡± The merchant said. ¡°I know. Come on, Rafaela.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Rafaela walked ahead. Her pace was a little faster than usual. Arnold spoke to the merchant before he followed after her: ¡°If I ever need to buy something, where will I find you?¡± ¡°Oh, dear customer, hearing your need for my products makes this one very happy. You need not worry about that. I go where I am needed most. Sometimes I may sell things that is crucial to a situation. Who knows when that situation might come?¡± The skeleton shrugged. ¡°You never told me who you were before you died.¡± ¡°Is that important? Surely, it should not matter since I pose no threat to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious, is all. If you could just tell me your name then that¡¯ll be enough.¡± Arnold knew almost every named NPC and quest giver in the game. The system can identify NPCs that he doesn¡¯t know (evident by how it could identify the Soul King earlier). ¡°Let¡¯s just say I was a prominent wizard in my days as a mortal before I became a merchant.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not much to go on, is it.¡± He¡¯s being vague just like earlier. ¡°Kakaka, then here¡¯s another clue: I participated in the Demon Human War. Intentionally or not, who could say? Who was I? Which side did I fight for? What role did I play in the war?¡± ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: new entry added to Vulris Queen, Lyra¡¯s memories ¡®Hoh.¡¯ Arnold¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I will be leaving this world soon, same as you.¡± The undead said before looking back at the Arcane Dome, ¡°Will that barrier hold, I wonder. The gods have been complacent the last two centuries. Surely it could not be that difficult to order the Three Gate Guardians to use their armies to dispose of these creatures?¡± He was obviously speaking to himself but Arnold answered regardless. ¡°Letting the guardians¡ªwho defend the Rune Bridges from possible invasions from the Outer Gods¡ªgo on some killing spree for the sake of peace will not bode well. You never know who might be watching, waiting for the moment your defenses are weakened.¡± It should be obvious to the well-informed who is being spoken of here. Of course, the only well-informed person here is Arnold. The light flashed in the undead¡¯s eyes: ¡°You say that as if something is sure to happen, Your Excellency.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just trying to understand their intentions. Will they risk it and come wipe out these monsters or remain in their own realm while the mortals face certain doom? Anyway, I better get going.¡± Arnold followed after Rafaela after he was done speaking to the merchant. The merchant didn¡¯t reply after the two were done. Arnold glanced back one more time. ¡°He¡¯s gone, huh. Such a mysterious guy.¡± ¡ó¡ó Arnold met up with Rafaela back on the Path. She was fully dressed at this point. The two didn¡¯t have the leisure to have a quiet chat due to all the violent rumblings and roars. Arnold could see Rafaela visibly shaking with every rumbling accompanied by powerful roars. ¡°¡ªWere you there when those things killed the Sky God?¡± Arnold decided to speak while the two were heading to the portal. Rafaela looked back. Her ears drooped as if she recalled something unpleasant. ¡°¡­When He discovered that their weakness is divine power, our God had all His angels out on the frontlines as the main attack force. I witnessed firsthand how powerful and dangerous the Outsiders are. Their bodies are nigh invincible against any sort of non-divine damage, be it martial arts, magic, curses, blight rot, decay¡­ So many of my master¡¯s magicians perished in that war against those¡­ those things¡­ Even though we had the advantage in numbers, they had more power on their side. We were defenseless without barriers or any other sort of protection, which is why most of us were killed. I didn¡¯t have the opportunity of going to the frontlines since I was a healer who tended to the wounded.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t Yorm and the other two Gate Guardians lend aid during that time?¡± Or Josuapher for that matter. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Then can you answer my next question: why did the Sky God still allow the Gate Guardians to connect their Rune Bridges to his dungeon even after they gave no support to him?¡± A Rune Bridge is known to connect many worlds to the divine realm. This makes entry into the divine realm possible. But why should the rune bridges be connected to the dungeon as well? ¡°From what my master told us, it¡¯s to fulfil some destiny¡­¡± Destiny¡­ If Arnold had to take a guess, this destiny was the ¡°gods¡¯ champion¡± fighting his way through the dungeon in order to reach one of the three Rune Bridges and enter the divine realm. The outcome will be the gods gifting the holy sword to the Hero. ¡°I suppose that must be why Arthur is here¡­¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Rafaela looked back when he murmured. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± In the distance Arnold could see a purple glowing object that floated above the ground. It had the shape of an oval and was about the size of the average adult human. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Arnold and Rafaela quickened their pace. Although they were very far from the area where they encountered the infant offspring, Arnold could still feel the rumbles and hear the roars from the monsters. He glanced back. He could see dozens of those things beyond the Arcane Dome and the High Wall. Their number is enough to take down the empire in a single night. The scariest thing about the Star Beast is that it¡¯s still out there making more Offspring, seeking the perfect mate to pass its genes to. If a perfect Offspring was born¡­ Not even an endgame level Hero would be enough to kill it. Of course, there¡¯s less than 1% chance of the Star Beast encountering a species that can make the perfect child. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of going back.¡± Rafaela called out to Arnold. ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m wondering how long these Arcane Domes will hold.¡± Being Seventeenth-Rank magic, there¡¯s little possibility of anything being able to break the barrier completely. Couple that with the high walls that were keeping the Offspring at bay, chances of them escaping are close to null. Of course, not everything is guaranteed. Arnold and Rafaela were just about to step through the portal. The hairs on Arnold¡¯s neck tingled. His warrior sense activated all on its own. He shoved Rafaela to the side and tried to turn to defend against what was about to come. However, his right shoulder was gripped by a powerful invisible force. Two large paws held onto him, preventing him from turning his body. ¡°Guack!?¡± two spears of golden light were pierced through his thighs. ¡°A-Arnold!¡± Rafaela quickly got up, noticing only now what was happening. Arnold shouted, ¡°Keep your distance!¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Rafaela solemnly nodded and hesitantly stepped back. Arnold could feel the pressure through his armor increase. The thing holding onto him was definitely a beast of some kind. He tried to move but the thing¡¯s grip on him got even stronger. The thing that had been holding onto him appeared to the naked eye. ¡®An owl bear with golden fur¡­?¡¯ It was a divine beast. He said status in his mind. ¡¤ Mimic Divine Beast, Fiannei ¡¤ Level 100 ¡®A mimic¡­ A divine beast that can take on the forms and power of other divine beasts¡­¡¯ Such a Divine Beast was a rarity in Star Fantasy since they¡¯re genetically engineered by the gods and aren¡¯t born naturally throughout the worlds of the divine realm. Think of them as super soldiers for a nation. Mimics are less aggressive but also more intelligent than all the other species of Divine Beasts that you can encounter. Now then, who was the one who threw those golden spears at Arnold? Fiannei doesn¡¯t ring a bell. Maybe the Beast was so unimportant in the game that it was never mentioned. Arnold looked straight ahead when he heard the nearby trees rustling. His eyes widened when he saw the status screen above that individual that emerged. Gederick, the Silver Majestic. ¡¤ Life Phase 2 ¡¤ Level 66 A middle-aged man walked into the open area of the forest, nearing Arnold with calm strides. He had an air of nobility and seriousness surrounding him. His armor was a dark silver, matching his gunmetal-silver hair. His eyes were reminiscent of gold. ¡°¡ªThieving mortals, I have found you once again,¡± The man¡ªGederick¡¯s¡ªdeep voice resounded like an echo in a cave, ¡°Each passing second is crucial to securing the godly item which ye stole from mine castle. Each step makes the countdown to losing Lady Fate¡¯s favor. This me had feared that I would have journeyed across multiple planes of existence yet here you are, a mere few jumps across space. I prayed to thank Lady Fate for giving this me such luck¡ª¡± Gederick was now a mere few meters away from Arnold. Arnold spat in his face, causing Gederick to pause his sentence. ¡°Get this over with or fuck off. I¡¯m not in this dungeon to entertain washed-up gods.¡± There¡¯s no doubt about it. That old man who he presumed only had Gederick¡¯s name coincidentally turned out to be the real ¡°God of War¡± himself. A washed-up god who lost all the power he possessed in his prime and reduced to a demigod. Gederick calmly took out a napkin and wiped the spit from his face. ¡°Uncouth monkey. Now I see why my brother, Deralett wanted to slaughter the mortals all those years ago. It seems times have not changed as I had expected. Mortals still lack respect.¡± ¡®This guy seems different than the old man I nearly killed. Why is he younger? I don¡¯t recall Life Phases regressing an NPC¡¯s age.¡¯ Gederick slapped Arnold across the face. Arnold glared at him. An annoyed expression appeared on the younger Gederick¡¯s face. He slapped Arnold again. ¡°Tch.¡± This time it was stronger. Blood flew out of Arnold¡¯s nose and mouth. ¡°Even if you curse me, they will never amount to anything other than empty threats. I can see it in your eyes, you want to kill me. Unfortunately, you will die by my hands today if you do not return what you stole.¡± ¡°¡­And if I say no?¡± He had an idea what this guy was referring to. The question is: why does he think that Arnold and Rafaela has it? ¡®Wait a second¡­ Don¡¯t tell me his useless innate skill gave him the idea that we have the artifact.¡¯ Gederick held out his arm to the side. A spear of pure gold, one that was twice his height, manifested out of nowhere. Gederick pointed the tip of the spear at Arnold¡¯s chest. ¡°I sense no shred of power in the elf over there so she is no threat. On the contrary, she can lead me to where you hid the World Ring Fragment, making my search infinitely easier.¡± ¡®I knew it.¡¯ ¡°Do gods really kill mortals with no shred of hesitation?¡± Arnold spoke just as Gederick pulled the spear back, resembling a wind-up to a thrusting motion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys supposed to be virtuous, perfect beings with no hostility for your creations? Surely, you can let this one incident slide? What would you do if we actually sold the Fragment?¡± ¡°You¡­ traded a divine artifact for mere gold!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it. You see, I¡¯m just trying to understand how important this artifact is to the gods and why you go through so much trouble to get it back.¡± ¡°H-Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Are you willing to talk or are you going to keep restraining me like this?¡± Gederick stepped back a few steps. ¡°Fiannei, release the boy.¡± Arnold could feel the immense pressure on his shoulder being lifted. The Owlbear slowly made its way to Gederick¡¯s side. ¡°Even thieves deserve a fair hearing, is what I have learned through my time as a member of the Divine Court. However, there are no other witnesses so choose your words carefully.¡± If you don¡¯t cooperate then you¡¯ll die, is a pretty bizarre thing to hear from a god. Not even the goddess that every other god hates¡ªAedri¡ªcasually threatens to murder mortals who oppose her. Even the Goddess of Dark Magic, the lover of the Death God, has her standards. But it would seem that Gederick has none. Is he what you would consider a delinquent god? ¡®I¡¯m going to kill you.¡¯ Arnold almost said that out loud. Although Gederick was somehow at level 66, he was confident that he could beat him in a fight. Of course, a head-on fight was risky even without the Mimic Beast by his side. ¡°First I¡¯d like to know what the relationship between the remaining two remaining Lords is like.¡± Gederick frowned. ¡°I am the one asking ques¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªNot good,¡± the owl bear spoke, interrupting Gederick. It had a feminine voice but sounded a bit deep, ¡°It¡¯s been almost 10 000 years since they were entrusted with the pieces of an artifact that can control laws and physics itself. Possessing such an artifact means possessing a fraction of what the Timeline Gods are capable of. Both are incredibly hostile even in rare social gatherings.¡± ¡°I see. Who could say no to such power. If I were in their position, I¡¯d have long plotted to kill the other two Lords and have all the power to myself. Say, if one of them does end up killing the other with the intention of taking their Fragment: what would the consequences be like?¡± ¡°As far as I recall, the gods do not have permission to hand out punishments to those selected by the Timeline Gods themselves. If anything, they would fear the wrath of the Timeline Gods and not who gets to have the complete artifact.¡± ¡°Why not look after the fragments themselves? The oh-so-powerful Timeline Gods should be able to stop anyone from getting the artifact, right?¡± ¡°I do not know.¡± Typical, the gods and demigods are left in the dark when it comes to their plans. The Timeline Gods have never appeared in Star Fantasy but the impact they have on the game¡¯s universe was huge. There was no reason for them to establish communication with Luke or any of the other characters. ¡°Serving them like lapdogs despite never seeing them or speaking to them¡ªreminds me of the mortals who worship that incompetent Melis and the other gods.¡± ¡°¡­You do not worship any god, I take it?¡± ¡°No. The Berkley Family don¡¯t put their faith in gods who favor only special mortals.¡± One of them being Angelica. The other, well, Luke the Hero. ¡°What do you prefer, human? Do you want the gods to walk amongst you?¡± ¡°No, that would be awful. They¡¯ll put us in all kinds of danger. Let the mortals in the divine realm worry about world-ending threats looming outside their realm. I¡¯m aware that gods have their own conflicts and struggles in the divine realm just like humans have war, crimes, famine, threats of world hunger. Still though, it be nice if gods could lend their creations some aid during times of conflict.¡± ¡°Let me say it like this: the purpose of your creation is to handle your own problems. You were given a will for that reason.¡± Arnold scoffed. ¡°Is that so? What if mortals could help gods? Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°I will entertain your hypothesis¡­ I believe so since the gods have many followers from all kinds of backgrounds.¡± ¡°Not every one of them is born special, like say, a God¡¯s champion. Not just that, only one human can wield the Holy Sword of Song and Light.¡± ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± Gederick asked impatiently. ¡°What if a mortal other than the hero¡ªwith the power to help the gods¡ªwere to appear in front of them?¡± Arnold smiled meaningfully. ¡°If they truly do possess the means to help the gods, I would wager that the gods would welcome them with open arms.¡± The owl bear spoke again. ¡°You mean enslave, right? You said earlier that all mortals are born with their very own will. What¡¯s to say that mortal will save the realms out of the goodness of his heart?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Silence. It seems they have no retort to that. Why was Arnold asking this? Well, he was transmigrated during a time when gods need that hypothetical mortal to save the realms. Of course, he won¡¯t just reveal this to them. He¡¯d be in chains on some far off world forced to labor away to save the gods¡¯ asses. Plus, he doesn¡¯t want to do it. Of course, he¡¯d have no choice to further in the future if he wants to benefit from it. He was only throwing this out there to see if these two know what rewards await this ¡°hypothetical savior¡±. ¡°Enough of this! Tell us where you hid the artifact at once!¡± Gederick pointed the spear at Arnold. ¡°Or what?¡± Arnold sharpened his gaze, ¡°Are you trying to threaten me? That¡¯s not very smart if you consider what the artifact is capable of and what would happen if it landed in the wrong person¡¯s hands.¡± Arnold spread his arms with a smirk on his face. ¡°There¡¯s bound to be people out there who know what the artifact is capable of. Once all pieces are assembled, it can take you straight to the doorstep of the divine realm, without the need of crossing the Rune Bridges and facing the Gate Guardians. I¡¯m sure someone from the Between Realms would want this artifact, right?¡± He could see Gederick flinch. ¡°Imagine an army of god-like beings plotting to take over your homeland, threatening to enslave your people and destroy everything you loved, everything you fought for. It¡¯s due to this why the divine realm is so heavily guarded. The gods created the Realm Gates that connect all nine realms together. No one other than the gods can pass through these gates. Each has a guardian assigned, all of whom are powerful beings who have the full trust of their people. What if all your precautions were for naught? What if all it takes to shatter the mindset that you¡¯re safe behind your defenses, is just because you pissed off a mortal?¡± Choose wisely what you¡¯re going to do, he said with a hearty laughter. ¡°Y-You little¡­!¡± Gederick tried to approach Arnold but the owl bear stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m a simple man, I side with the person who offers the most benefits. Giving the Fragment back to you doesn¡¯t seem to be in my favor. In fact, my body might be put on a pike before the citizens watch me burn for being a thief.¡± In other words, give me a bigger offer than the opposition. Of course all of this is merely a bluff. There¡¯s no way Ladiath can get the other two fragments and raid the divine realm. Maybe in 100 years or 1000 years. He¡¯s just too weak. This is evident by how he asked Arnold to kill a dragon lord while he prepares his forces. ¡°Your threats are cute but I won¡¯t fall for them,¡± the owl bear slowly transformed into a humanoid. It then took form of a boy, ¡°We can simple kill you and take control over your body which can lead us to the Fragment. You underestimate the powers that even demigods possess.¡± ¡°How do you know I haven¡¯t given the artifact away already?¡± ¡°You would¡¯ve said so already instead of wasting your breath trying to dissuade us from pursuing you. That¡¯s what a cornered mouse does. You have a gifted mouth but not everyone will fall for whatever words come out of it.¡± Arnold sighed softly. ¡°I tried to do this peacefully and benefit from it but you just had to ruin it.¡± He released his aura and summoned his Soul Armament. Chapter 202: Gederick vs Arnold (2) ¡¤ Skill [Speed of Sound] has been activated. Arnold wasted no time aiming for the boy. He was definitely weaker now that he took human form. Perhaps not expecting Arnold to move at that speed, the boy froze for a second before bringing up his arms to his face. Arnold kicked him in the stomach, sending him flying into a nearby rock. Almost immediately a fist arrived in front of his face which he skilfully slapped away, using Gederick¡¯s momentum against him. ¡®That¡¯s some insane strength¡­¡¯ He could feel the punch¡¯s power without even having been hit by it. Gederick was about to swing his spear but Arnold ducked and swung his sword, aiming for Gederick¡¯s ribs. A clang resounded, followed by a crater forming in the ground due to the sheer pressure when Gederick parried the strike with the tip of his spear. ¡®Only an expert spearman can parry a larger blade with his own. Still I expected him to be at that level.¡¯ Arnold has seen his father fight many times so he was used to spear users. They¡¯re at a disadvantage if you¡¯re close to them. As such they have to either use slash attacks or do big wind up moves to be able to strike. The latter leaves them wide open. An expert spear user would never attempt to strike at this range. As such¡­ Gederick threw another punch just as Arnold was getting into a stance. He tried to catch this one but the power behind it was too strong so his arm went numb. Taking this opportunity, Gederick threw a punch aiming straight for Arnold¡¯s face. Arnold''s helmet manifested at that moment, taking some of the force of Gederick¡¯s punch. Arnold gained some distance from Gederick. ¡®It felt like my brain was bouncing around in there. That was from the force of his punch alone.¡¯ What would¡¯ve happened if he didn¡¯t have Gergois with him? Arnold took a second to glance over the area, searching for the Mimic Beast boy. He couldn¡¯t spot the boy so he didn¡¯t lower his guard. Gederick charged at Arnold with his spear¡¯s tip pointing at Arnold. Arnold teleported behind him at that moment using [God¡¯s Step]. He managed to strike Gederick with his sword. ¡°Kuh! It seems I¡¯m getting rusty! It¡¯s been so long since I fought in a real battle!¡± Gederick swung his arm, not giving Arnold the time to recover his stance. As such, Arnold held up his two arms to block. Arnold was sent flying into one of the trees, crashing into the ground afterwards, knocking the tree down. Gederick closed the distance between them. He thrust his spear straight at Arnold just as he was about to get up. The spear narrowly missed his neck. Arnold kicked Gederick with the intention of pushing him back but Gederick stood strong and firmly on the ground. ¡°Kuh.¡± Arnold recovered and gained some distance again. He cut into the bark of one of the trees and dug his hands into it, lifting the whole tree up with ease. He span around on the spot, building up some momentum with the tree as his main weapon. He smashed the tree into Gederick. Instead of being flung away, Gederick stood firmly, tanking the hit instead. The tree shattered in the next moment. Arnold used that opportunity while Gederick was recovering to strike. He sent a flurry of consecutive aura blasts in front of Gederick. Gederick could only go on the defensive as Arnold his released relentless attacks. Pieces of Gederick¡¯s armour was being chipped away by the second. At this rate, Arnold might be able to expose his skin which would give him an opportunity to strike vitals. ¡°!¡± Gederick roared, releasing a powerful shockwave that pushed Arnold back. His spear vanished the next moment. He opened his arms in a grapple stance. ¡®He¡¯s a monk too. Hand-to-hand combat it is.¡¯ Likewise, Arnold dropped Luxtivin and held up his arms. ¡®Let¡¯s see how I fair in close-combat with a demigod.¡¯ Arnold made his move first, using his monstrous agility to move around the trees in a zigzag. He kept his eyes on Gederick as he moved at the speed of sound through the trees and branches. Gederick was slowly looking around, his arms still up. He suddenly jumped in a random direction. Arnold felt a giant hand grab his throat. ¡°Kuh! Wha?¡± ¡°Huoooooh!!¡± Gederick slammed Arnold into the ground with tremendous force. Arnold¡¯s head pounded. Was the injury, from the time he shot himself in the head, not fully healed? The pain then stopped as if it wasn¡¯t there. Before Gederick could slam him down a second time, Arnold used his whole body to twist Gederick¡¯s arm out of its socket. So much for his fancy armour. Gederick roared. Arnold used the opportunity to go on the offensive. He gave one left hand punch and two more right hand punches to Gederick¡¯s face. The next blow was an uppercut which sent Gederick flying back. Arnold moved behind Gederick and put his arms around his waist. He jumped in the air with Gederick, with the intention of slamming Gederick head-first into the ground. Gederick closed one fist and hit Arnold square in the face. The damage wasn¡¯t significant since he was wearing his helmet. However, Gederick punched again, this time twice as hard. A piece of Arnold helmet cracked and the shards burst into his right eye. Blood pooled in his eye and a sharp pain went through his head. ¡°Guh!¡± Arnold changed his hold on Gederick, putting his right arm over the arm Gederick used to punch Arnold, locking it in place. He cupped his arms behind Gederick¡¯s neck. Even for a stronger opponent, a grapple technique like this is lethal since all of your limbs, besides one arm, is immobilized. The aura being transferred to one¡¯s arms makes it even harder to escape since it strengthens your grip. Sebas taught Arnold this technique since he can use it to his advantage against slower opponents. Due to Arnold¡¯s speed, he can take his opponent¡¯s rear in a blink of an eye and grapple them. Of course, this technique isn¡¯t exactly used for dealing damage, only exhausting the opponent¡ªlike a snake does with its prey. But at the height he and Gederick were at now, neither of them would survive the fall if both crashed. Knowing this, Arnold teleport away just before Gederick hit the group. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Gederick crashed into the ground, shaking the whole area like an earthquake. Arnold, now higher up in the air, pulled back both arms and shot two [Flame Gauntlets] onto the ground. This caused several explosions. Some of the vegetation that was out of the blast radius caught on fire due to the embers that flew from the explosion. ¡®No XP notification? That means he¡¯s not dead.¡¯ Well, Arnold would be surprised if that was enough to kill a level 66 demigod who surpassed a level 99 common warrior in both raw strength and health pool. ¡®Should I use two water dragons? No, that will only drain a significant amount of aura for no reason. Then should I engage in close-combat with Gederick again? I¡¯m faster than he is so using hit and run tactics seems like a good idea.¡¯ Gederick jumped into the air just when Arnold was about to land, leaving a crater behind on the ground. ¡®What the¡­¡¯ Arnold landed and looked up at the sky. Gederick, now levitating in mid-air held up one of his arms. ¡°Tch. He¡¯s going to do a big move. I need to get Rafaela to safety before she ends up in the blast.¡± Arnold sped through the trees, heading back to the place where the portal was. He could spot Rafaela hiding behind a large rock. She was trying to make herself small as if not to attract a predator. ¡®Hmm, I can sense some monsters in the area now. Did our fight bring them closer?¡¯ ¡°Rafaela.¡± Arnold approached her. ¡°A-Arnold? What¡¯s going on? Did you beat them yet?¡± Rafaela got up and checked his body, ¡°You don¡¯t look hurt.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. That old guy flew into the air. I have no idea what he¡¯s up to. I¡¯m worried it might be an AoE attack of some kind. You need to get out of here.¡± Arnold looked back at the portal. ¡°¡­It¡¯s risky to let you go through the portal on your own. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s on the other side.¡± Considering the fact that it¡¯s the 99th floor, nothing good could be lurking on the other end of that portal. Rafaela would need to find the Path on her own without Arnold there to protect her. Arnold looked up. ¡®He¡¯s even higher up now.¡¯ he could see a golden light high in the sky. No doubt it was Gederick getting ready for some ridiculously powerful attack. He also noticed a gigantic bird with golden feathers flying near Gederick. That was a clear indication that Gederick¡¯s attack will completely obliterate this forest. Arnold looked down at Rafaela. It seems she also noticed the golden light in the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t know how powerful the attack is going to be but I¡¯ll try to stop it with an attack of my own.¡± ¡°W-Wait,¡± Rafaela grabbed Arnold¡¯s hand when he was about to walk away, ¡°Can¡¯t we just run instead? Lord Gederick won¡¯t be an easy opponent.¡± ¡°Even if we walk away right now, the bastard will continue to follow us until he finds the artifact. Remember that I promised to go to Siana¡¯s new place once I leave the dungeon. He¡¯ll probably find us in my city and kill us both right there anyway.¡± ¡°¡­Right¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, I expected you to say ¡®It¡¯s your funeral, foolish mortal¡¯ in that monotonous tone of yours. But to my surprise you¡¯re actually worried about me.¡± ¡°N-No I¡¯m not.¡± Rafaela turned her head away and harrumphed. Arnold put his hand on her head. He could hear a small ¡°eek¡±. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± His hand left her head. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold walked out into the open while looking up. ¡®Whatever you¡¯re up to, I¡¯ll have to stop it.¡¯ Arnold coated Luxtivin in his aura. He activated one of the multiplier runes on Gergois. A surge of power rushed through him, increasing the amount of aura surrounding his sword. He suddenly noticed how the falling leaves stopped in mid-air and the nearby birds stopped chirping. He felt a familiar feeling wash over him¡ªtime stop. ¡¤ Warning! Warning! System is facing interference from unknown source¡ª -You truly believe you can take on an attack from a demigod, alone? A deep and powerful voice spoke when the system went silent. ¡®¡­Are you¡­ Oriel?¡¯ -No, I am just an imaginary voice in your head, foolish human. ¡®Very funny. Why speak to me now of all times? Couldn¡¯t you have done that before?¡¯ -Chatting with a human is below me. ¡®¡­.¡¯ -Enough with the questions. I can feel that you have many. What you are about to face is an attack so powerful that it can strip the flesh of a demon¡¯s bones through exposure to its energy alone. You are part-demon so you should know that your fate will be the same if that attack hits you. ¡®And what do you suggest, Demon?¡¯ -While I would like nothing more than to watch a human die for my entertainment, I would rather avoid the entertainment being my new body. ¡®Fuck off.¡¯ -Kukuku, it is true, is it not? Your future is inevitable. You will become a vessel for this great me! You should be elated because a King shall be born with the help of your useless body. We shall march to the hells together and kill all those who opposed my rule. ¡®Either you get to the point or you get out of my head. I¡¯m not interested in your revenge plan.¡¯ -Both of us want to live. You want to be able to mate with the Elf again. I want to be able to take over your body. Both of us want the same thing. Why not accept my help? Only luck will help you survive if you reject my offer. ¡®You have some nerve¡­¡¯ -For your sake and mine, I will allow you to use my demon energy without the need to activate the Factor. ¡®What? That¡¯s possible?¡¯ -Indeed. The influence on your soul has spread enough for you to be able to extract energy from the Factor. The demon energy can be used to improve your chances against the demigod¡¯s attack. Use it to corrupt his divine energy. It will render the attack harmless. Of course, harmless as in it won¡¯t immediately kill you but will still hurt a lot. Arnold suddenly felt something foreign surrounding his sword that was covered in aura. He looked down at the sword. Some black slime-like goo drifted around in his aura. Slowly, they burst into particles, slowly turning his bluish aura black. -Do not mistake this as me helping you. ¡®I know. Don¡¯t expect me to thank you either. If things went south I would¡¯ve used [Speed of Sound] to get as far away as possible from this place.¡¯ -You truly believe you are faster than the skill of a demigod? Such arrogance. I suppose that is something both you and that Plesidux Orburom have in common. The time stop ended, with the world returning back to normal. ¡®Plesidux Orburom? Why did he bring up the Black Dragon Lord all of a sudden as if he knows him?¡¯ They might¡¯ve met somewhere in the past. If that was the case, their meeting wouldn¡¯t have been friendly since dragons abhor demons. They probably fought. ¡¤ Warning ¨C Gederick, the Silver Majestic is preparing a level 20 skill! ¡¤ Chances of Arnold¡¯s survival ¨C 40% ¡¤ Chances of NPC Rafaela¡¯s survival ¨C 10% ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold glanced back at Rafaela. She was silently sitting on the ground and watching the sky blankly. It¡¯s as if she lost the will to live. Why is that? Isn¡¯t her top priority right now to get back to her master? Whatever the reason, he had to do something about Gederick¡¯s skill. ¡°Storm of the Water Dragon it is then¡­¡± ¡¤ Skill has been activated! ¡¤ Due the status of demon energy being applied to aura, attack power has been increased by 53%. A large blob of black aura was released out of his sword. It slowly transformed into the form of a dragon. This one wasn¡¯t blue and white like its usual self. It was now black, with red scales all over its body and red eyes. It also had two heads now. Arnold pointed the sword up, prompting the creature to turn its focus to the sky. ¡®Ugh, the pressure feels heavier than usual. This must be due to the corruption of demon energy that my normal body can¡¯t control as easily as when the factor is active.¡¯ His current stats couldn¡¯t compare to his demon lord form but the amount of strength he now possessed and the fact that he isn¡¯t risking the corruption spreading further is a win in his eyes. Of course, it¡¯s highly likely that Oriel was just lying to Arnold about the factor being the determiner in whether or not his factor corrupts Arnold¡¯s soul. Whether that¡¯s really the case, he doesn¡¯t know at the moment. An analysis will need to be made once this fight is over. Hopefully the system can determine how far the corruption has spread. Arnold was still standing with his right arm raised to the sky, waiting for Gederick to throw his attack. He ignored all the system¡¯s warning bells going off inside his head. ¡®He¡¯s not making a move so I¡¯ll have to attack first!¡¯ the ground beneath Arnold caved in when he bent his knees. A crater, a few meters in diameter, was left in the ground when he jumped. He could hear a bird¡¯s caw. He could see the Mimic Beast flying towards him. Before its talons could sink into him, he teleported with [God¡¯s Step] and arrived closer to Gederick. ¡°!?¡± Gederick, caught off-guard by Arnold¡¯s sudden appearance, tried to flee. ¡®So, he fears the demon energy¡­¡¯ Arnold smirked. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if you flee, you bastard. You¡¯ll die by my hands today.¡¯ He pointed the sword straight at Gederick, prompting the dragon to turn its attention to Gederick as well. ¡¤ [Storm of The Demon Dragon] The dragon, now even larger than before, shot out of the sword like a cannonball fired from a warship. It zigzagged across the sky and flew at Gederick with breakneck speeds. Its thunderous roar could probably be heard from a long distance away. ¡°Kuh! Taste the power that felled hundreds of thousands in battle - [Sanctified Spearstorm]!¡± The divine energy enveloped Gederick in a radiant embrace, its light now even brighter than before. The moment he shouted, the energy manifested into a tempestuous vortex, one that he could control at will, almost as if it were an extension of his very being. Even in Arnold¡¯s amateurish eyes when it comes to judging divine power mastery, it was as if Gederick had harnessed the very essence of the divine, channelling its power through his weapon with unmatched mastery. This spectacle might be a testament of his years of service as a god fighting for the gods in the divine realm. How many years had he honed this level of skill? 100 years? 1000 years? Arnold¡¯s fingertips trembled at the thought of killing a demigod. Something like this should be beyond the feat of a mere mortal. No, at this point he is no mere mortal. He¡¯s the vessel of a Demon Lord, a being with absolute power. The vortex of divine energy and the Demon Dragon made out of pure demon aura met with equal force. Arnold could only hold onto the sword as it was the only thing keeping him afloat. The powerful shockwave from the opposite energies almost caused him to let go of his sword. For some strange reason, the sword hilt coiled around his wrist also not letting go as if it was alive. The sky turned an eerie black as both skills sought dominance over each other. A second shockwave and its powerful winds caused most of the trees to blow away and uproot out of the ground. The vortex and dragon was no more, now only a white light and black energy took over the sky. The uninformed would think that an eclipse was the reason for the world being robbed of its sunlight. It was just the might of a Demon Lord and a Demigod fighting for victory. Both Arnold and Gederick¡¯s roars soared through the sky. Chapter 203: Gederick vs Arnold (3) Arnold heard a loud caw approaching him rapidly. ¡®Dammit, not now!¡¯ He glanced back and saw the Mimic Beast flying towards him. Before Arnold could decide what to do, he felt six razor-sharp claws dig into his back and a creature weighing a ton gripping onto his shoulder with its giant beak. Its goal was clearly to break Arnold''s concentration. The bird was about to use its beak to stab into the exposed part in Arnold¡¯s armor¡ªhis neck¡ªbut Arnold managed to turn his head so that its beak hit his helm instead. ¡®Shit, if I turn my attention to the bird entirely then the divine energy will disintegrate me in a heartbeat.¡¯ Gederick¡¯s divine power was slowly swallowing Arnold¡¯s skill. ¡®I have no choice but to use a multiplier rune.¡¯ There are currently three multiplier runes inside the armor. There are two downsides to using them in prolong combat: each of them needs a day to recover and they can¡¯t be activated at the same time. There¡¯s a time limit for every rune which he has to reach to use another multiplier rune. For Arnold who has to reserve his aura for the possible fights to come, this is a major problem when fighting strong enemies like Gederick. It essentially means he can¡¯t go all out and reserve aura. While Rafaela is mere baggage to him in her current state, he can¡¯t risk leaving her defenseless by resting to recover his strength like back in Siana¡¯s artificial relic tomb after his fight with Kalda. If he took a risk and used the factor¡­ ¡®No, no¡­ I¡¯ll have to take my chances with the runes instead.¡¯ A surge of power rushed through his body. His demon aura suddenly pushed Gederick¡¯s divine beam back slightly. In hopes of trying to find a way to deal with the current situation, he called out to the system in his head. ¡®Huh.¡¯ ¡¤ A new skill has been added to skill tree. ¡¤ Classified as a non-martial racial skill ¡¤ Skill name: Heads of Kin (A) ¡¤ Level: 15 ¡®A racial skill¡­ And an insanely high-levelled one too?¡¯ Racial skills are skills that certain races are born with. For example, Elves have innate elemental capabilities. What¡¯s the difference between a human elementalist (like Lancelot) and an Elf? The answer is simple: the former isn¡¯t born with the talent to control elementals from a young age. It¡¯s a skill you develop as you train yourself throughout the years. You¡¯re more likely to develop the skill if you train in forests or other places rich with spirits. Arnold hasn¡¯t seen Lancelot¡¯s elementalist abilities in action yet since his training as a frontline inquisitor required him to focus mainly on divine-oriented skills and swordsmanship. Rumor has it that Lancelot can control a Spirit Monarch (he¡¯s not sure which of the four). The point is that Lancelot wasn¡¯t born with the power to control spirits but all elves and druids, are. Like human elementalists, dragonkin like the Taelith Family didn¡¯t have the ability to command dragons at will until a certain age. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll see what it can do.¡¯ Skill has been activated. A giant ball of black energy manifested below Arnold the moment he activated the skill. Several slime-like tentacles shot out to surround the bird. The next moment the tentacles each took form of dragon heads. They even roared before chomping down on the Divine Beast. The bird cawed, its grip on Arnold loosening. ¡®Dragon heads? Ah¡­ I see¡­¡¯ The second soul must be the reason for this. But how can a soul grant him racial skills? Could it be that his identity as a human itself was altered due to the presence of the dragon soul? ¡®This doesn¡¯t seem like a skill that any ordinary dragon could be born with¡­¡¯ The skill alone was holding down a level 100 Divine Beast. If a level 15 skill could do this, how devastating would a level 50 skill be (which is the highest level most skills can go)? Which dragon soul did he inherit¡­? The bird lost its grip completely on Arnold. It changed into a hummingbird, narrowly missing a fatal bite to its neck by one of the dragon heads. The dragon heads continued chasing after it as it flew away. Arnold could feel the power from Gederick¡¯s skill becoming stronger. Now with no more hindrances in his way, he pushed himself as well. ¡°!!!!¡± Screaming at the top of his lungs, he increased the amount of demon aura. Now equally matched in power, the fight came to a stalemate. Thunder suddenly struck when grey clouds gathered around them. Arnold didn¡¯t realize that they were now further up in the sky. Their energies might be what changed the weather so drastically. Something strange happened the next moment: Arnold and Gederick¡¯s energies suddenly began swallowing each other, creating a purple light at the middle. It started at the point where their energies touched but it slowly began expanding. ¡®If I used my skill without the demon energy, it would¡¯ve been over for me already.¡¯ Gederick had more raw power but Arnold could hold on due to the demon energy¡¯s corruption of the divine power, causing it to eat away at the power instead of overwhelming it. Almost as if the two energies had no idea what to do next, they started to fuse¡ªa bomb could be the next result. ¡®If it¡¯s possible¡­ I can use this to kill Gederick.¡¯ Arnold will be able to get away before the blast reaches him, even giving him enough time to take Rafaela with him. The two can then escape through the portal. No wait, that would be too risky. The blast itself might only take two seconds to obliterate the portal while they¡¯re inside of it. It typically takes four to six seconds for your body to materialize on the other side of a portal. Even faster if you use a perfectly-constructed Teleportation Gate or use the Tenth-Rank spell ¨C Gate. In any case, Arnold and Rafaela will have to find a new way off this world. There¡¯s bound to be one or two other portals somewhere. If not, then they¡¯ll have to look for a space pocket. The plan¡¯s changed. Instead of going through the portal, he¡¯ll escape with Rafaela outside the blast radius. With that in mind, Arnold slowly sent more demon aura into the skill. The corruption spread even more quickly. He could sense Gederick¡¯s energy fluctuate, probably because he was caught off-guard by what was happening. The most important thing was knowing when to break his link with the skill. If he breaks the link too early, then he¡¯ll get caught up in the blast. If he does it too late then the same thing happens. An abrupt severing of the link is more dangerous than waiting around for Gederick to make a move. As such, he needs to quicken the process of the corruption so that he has more control over when he can sever the link. Arnold looked to the ground. They were so high up that he had lost sight of Rafaela. He could still sense her but only faintly. There was no way to warn her about his plan so he could only hope that he¡¯s fast enough. The corruption had now consumed two-thirds of their energy. ¡®Almost there¡­¡¯ ¡¤ Skill has been activated ¡®Almost¡­ Almost¡­ Now!¡¯ The sound of the thunderous storm surrounding the two of them vanished when Arnold activated [Speed of Sound]. He could feel the link between his aura and the skill being severed. In a second that decision will backfire if he doesn¡¯t do something soon. From his perspective, nothing was happening yet which gives him enough time to do what he must. Arnold shot towards the ground like a falling meteor. Part of the ground was obliterated when he landed. Of course, only a ripple spread across the ground from his perspective. He instantly made his way over to Rafaela¡¯s position. A gentle breeze shook the trees from his perspective but several trees were blown away in real time. Rafaela was still hiding behind a rock and looking up at the sky. Arnold noticed several other signatures in the area. He spotted monsters amongst the trees nearing Rafaela. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡®¡­Good thing I made it here in time.¡¯ He picked her up in a princess-carry, with one hand on her neck (this is to protect her from whiplash) and the other holding her legs. He instantly crossed several yards in milliseconds. Not far enough, he thought. He travelled another kilometer. Not enough. He travelled another 2 kilometers. He put Rafaela down and stood behind her while holding onto her shoulders. He ended the skill. Almost instantly a thunderous boom resounded, followed by a powerful rumble. It felt as if the ground was moving and the world was trembling in pain. ¡°Kyaah!?¡± Rafaela was sent flying into Arnold¡¯s arms as if she was thrown. The result of carrying someone while travelling at that speed causes gravity to throw them in the same direction to balance their center of gravity. If they aren¡¯t careful, they might get sent flying into a mountain face and turned into paste or go off a cliff. That was according to the game¡¯s logic at least. It¡¯s similar to running with an object in your open hand. If you come to a stop abruptly then the object will fly out of your hand. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on¡ª¡± before Rafaela could snap out of her daze, a powerful shockwave pushed the two of them against a tree. In the distance, high up in the sky, Arnold could see a purple cloud of pure terror. It looked like the world was going to end. Its devastating power destroyed a sizeable chunk of the forest already, spelling doom for any creatures native to this location. He could see a gigantic crater below that purple cloud. ¡°Arnold¡­¡± Rafaela looked up at Arnold, ¡°You¡¯re squeezing me too tight¡­¡± ¡°Uh, right.¡± He let go of her. She slowly stood up and wobbled on the spot. She held onto her head and groaned. ¡°Looks like I only managed to prevent most of the whiplash from effecting you. Sorry about that.¡± ¡°Whiplash?¡± she looked at the twirling cloud of destruction, ¡°What happened? How did¡­ we get here¡­?¡± ¡°Nevermind that. I got to you in time, that''s what matters," he inquired in response to her second question, "Do you know that demon aura corrupts divine energy when in contact with it?¡± ¡°Mm, this is taught in basic divine studies.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happened to my skill and Gederick¡¯s skill when they were in contact for too long. My aura spread like decay magic on skin. After a certain amount of time the corruption would¡¯ve reached its limit, causing the same thing to happen like what you see now,¡± pointing at the ominous cloud, he continued, ¡°I severed the link between my aura before the corruption spread too far. The explosion would¡¯ve killed both of us if I was too slow to react.¡± Hopefully I get the experience points, he thought, I didn¡¯t risk my life only to get nothing. ¡°¡­And that all happened in a few seconds¡­?¡± ¡°Yeah. It was thanks to the power that Oriel gave me mostly. If I used the skill in my normal state then it would¡¯ve taken a bit longer to get away." Like all his other skills, the demon energy enhances his [Speed of Sound] to a certain degree. In his normal state, he can 7% of the speed of sound since his affinity with the skill is still quite low but with the addition of the demon energy, he could use up to 15%. Unlike when using his factor, there was no partial skill evolution, which is why he couldn¡¯t make use of [Leviathan Storm]. ¡°Are you okay to walk or should we rest before we go?¡± Arnold stood up with a groan. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s important is getting out of here. We need to find another portal since the one we found earlier might¡¯ve been destroyed.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Arnold looked over the forest. ¡®Question is where we can find a portal¡­¡¯ ¡°Did the disciples make any backup routes to other portals?¡± ¡°I doubt they would. Even if they did, it might be halfway across the continent to avoid confrontation with monsters and unwelcome strangers,¡± Rafaela looked around the forest, ¡°This area is usually very quiet so monsters probably assumed that there isn¡¯t any prey here so they left the area. The battle from earlier probably already drew a lot of them this way. I¡¯ll need to warn everyone once I go back.¡± ¡°What about the ones who are still roaming the dungeon?¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing I can do but pray for their safety. Luckily, all of us know where to find all the Angelic Sanctuaries. It¡¯s up to me to make a new pa¡ª¡± Rafaela suddenly frowned when she looked up at the sky. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Curious as to what made her pause her sentence, he asked. ¡°¡­The sky¡­ it¡¯s radiating an immense amount of divine energy¡­¡± She pointed up at the clouds. A strange yellow glow pulsed above the clouds, shining through the gaps like sunlight. Arnold stood up and summoned Luxtivin. Somehow he wasn¡¯t shocked that that monster wasn¡¯t dead yet. Does the explanation ¡°he¡¯s a god, after all¡± make sense in this situation? Or could it be that Arnold is just too weak and Gederick was only using him as a sparring partner before showing his true power? He felt Rafaela grab his hand. ¡°If that much divine energy hits you¡­¡± ¡°¡­I know. But it looks like there¡¯s nowhere else to go.¡± Arnold looked up at the sky. Three gigantic magic formations appeared in the sky. Each of them were probably bigger than this whole forest. ¡®Hold on¡­ Is that the Sun Great Rune¡­?¡¯ He searched through his memories where he had seen this. Angelica used this same skill during a fight with one of the demon lords. [Incarnation Vessel], a level 30 skill. Judging by the great rune formations, it¡¯s the incarnation power of the Sun God that Gederick is going to use. [Sun God¡¯s Incarnation Vessel] is a ¡°suicide¡± skill that allows the user to sacrifice their body to the Sun God for a certain period of time. The Sun God isn¡¯t like the human gods. He doesn¡¯t exist on either the mortal or divine realm. His existence itself transcends space and time, similar to the Timeline Gods. His power is what keeps all the stars burning throughout the nine realms. Due to him not possessing a physical form of any kind, he uses a sacrificial pawn to temporarily spawn in the physical world, creating what is known as a [Sacrificial Incarnation]. In exchange for their sacrifice, the incarnation is granted immense power to perform one skill. That skill is classified as [EX] ¨Cmeaning it has no limit in theory as long as the user can maintain its endless power. When Angelica used this skill, she almost destroyed the continent. Seeing as how Gederick was reduced to a demigod after being chased from the divine realm¡¯s upper echelon, he can¡¯t utilize the skill to its fullest potential. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean that Arnold will survive the skill. He¡¯s a mere human. The skill spreads its power across the skies, making it impossible to avoid. Gederick was willing to sacrifice countless innocent lives¡ªwhether it be humans or animals¡ªjust to kill Arnold. The skill won¡¯t completely obliterate Arnold though. It¡¯ll still leave his body behind, though it will be so charred that it¡¯ll be unrecognizable. As long as his soul and brain remains intact, they can get the information they need. ¡°What did I get myself into¡­¡± All of this was happening just because he touched the World Ring Fragment which led to Gederick catching its scent. Now he¡¯s fighting a meaningless battle. Well, at least he can get Gederick¡¯s XP if he wins. Arnold looked down at the Cardinal artifact. ¡®I guess it¡¯s time to use this. But what stigma will I wish upon¡ª¡¯ Rafaela stood in front of him before he could finish his thought. She lifted her arms. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± ¡°Only a divine energy barrier can protect both of us.¡± ¡°I know that. But you¡¯re too weak right now. You¡¯ll die way before Gederick takes his last breath. You¡¯ll just prolong the inevitable¡ª¡± ¡°Then what am I supposed to do!? Just stand behind you like a frightened little creature!?¡± Rafaela shouted with her back still turned towards him, ¡°I never dreamt about a new life when I was shackled by the God I unwillingly followed! At the time I didn¡¯t even question my existence or why I should follow a god that means nothing to me! Everything changed when I saw how my first life ended. I¡­ I could finally think for myself¡­ I could dream of a different life¡­ Before all that I only thought about the Sky God and how to please him. I thought that he¡¯ll grant me a seat at his side once I pass on because I served him as an angel in my living days. No more prayer mornings, no more compulsory poetry to honor the Sky God, no more needless training to fight for Him¡­ And no more expectations that I don¡¯t want to fulfil¡­¡± ¡®Expectations?¡¯ While he was curious who had expectations of her and what they were, he just silently listened. Rafaela¡¯s arms dangled at her side, ¡°I just want to live¡­ I want to tell my master¡ªthat woman who lied to me for years¡ªthat I hate her¡­ I want to leave this dungeon and live a normal life¡­ Even working as a nun at some orphanage or church will be better than serving a faith that I don¡¯t believe in¡­¡± She raised her arms again. ¡°Even if the divine power eats away at my lifeforce I will do whatever is necessary to live a new life!¡± A dome surrounded the two just as thousands of golden beams rained down on the world. It was¡­ beautiful but¡­ also terrifying that just one of them was enough to kill Arnold. One of them hit the ground beside the two of them. A powerful rumble shook the ground. Arnold managed to maintain his footing due to the years of training but Rafaela almost fell down. He grabbed her by the waist. ¡°Let me place a stigma on you to recover your power,¡± Arnold spoke gently into her ear, ¡°I¡¯ll bear the burden of the stigma.¡± Sacrifice. This scene felt familiar to him. Where did he witness a similar event? Ah, right during one of the arc endings in the game when Luke and the rest of the Hero Party tried to close a gate that allowed the demons to invade their world. If they didn¡¯t manage to close it then a demon lord would emerge from amongst the army of demons. The hero is given three choices: 1. Put your life on the line to hold back the demon army on the other side while Archmage Freya closes the rip in space. Depending on the choices you make during a short playthrough in the demon world, the hero dies since he didn¡¯t find a way to go back leading to a bitter ending and a permanent ¡°game over¡± since temples can¡¯t bring you back from the demon world. 2. Prepare the empire¡¯s armies for an invasion. 3. Run and abandon the empire. Freya and the Hero Party managed to close the gate but not without many lives sacrificed in the fight. While there is a happy ending, the empire scorns Luke for abandoning them. All romance routes are locked, even Olivia renounces their marriage, leading to a bitter story all the way until the endgame where the hero has to fight the demon lords all on his own. The second choice had the most risk but ultimately serves as the ¡°morally¡± safe option, unlike the first where you have to aid demons for your own sake. Even more lives would¡¯ve been sacrificed by taking the second choice. Arnold only has two choices. While it won¡¯t affect the story in any way unlike with Luke, both could lead to his inevitable demise. One of the choices depends entirely on which curse will be placed on him for branding himself with a stigmata. At least one unlocks a path where he can save his life. That path is what he will choose to take. From another perspective it might seem like he¡¯s sacrificing his life to save both of theirs. If the two were smitten in love then this would¡¯ve made an epic tale to a romantic novel. They¡¯d defeat the big bad, he¡¯d take Rafaela back to his world, have children, marry, live a happy slow life. However, things weren¡¯t as perfect as some ¡°slow life romance epic¡±. The two of them were still strangers, even if they made love to each other many times. Both were looking out for themselves. ¡°¡­No.¡± Rafaela replied after a few seconds of silence. It¡¯s a miracle how none of those beams managed to hit them yet. ¡°No?¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not doing this to save you, Arnold¡­ I just want to live... Accepting your sacrifice while being so selfish feels wrong.¡± Arnold scoffed and sat back on the ground. ¡°We¡¯ll die.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t save us.¡± It was as if she didn¡¯t have the energy to argue or act tough. She just silently stared up at the sky. Arnold could see her legs and arms trembling ever so slightly. He looked up. A beam was heading straight for them. It was still far yet it looked so intimidating and close. ¡°To think my time as a player ends right here before I even reached the third arc. Hahaha¡­ Hahaha¡­.¡± ¡°Eh? You¡¯re¡­ a what¡ªAhhhh!?¡± The beam hit the barrier at that moment. Rafaela fell to her knees, with only one hand left to hold up the barrier. ¡°¡­The next one is coming¡­¡± Arnold said in a voice devoid of emotion and energy. He could hear liquid falling on the grass but for the sake of her dignity he didn¡¯t look down. Rafaela¡¯s whole body was trembling. Arnold rummaged in his chest pocket. He pulled out a small transparent box. ¡°It¡¯s a shame I never managed to see you grow up.¡± He said while looking at Ceru. Having his own companion by his side would¡¯ve been quite fun. Ceru would¡¯ve been able to heal any injury once she reached a certain age. It seems that that tale will never come to pass. Ceru suddenly glowed with a golden light. ¡°What the¡­¡± The golden light grew larger and turned into a humanoid figure. The light faded away like particles, first revealing white supple skin then a bosom that didn¡¯t lose out to Victoria in bust and shape. Arnold could now see the back of an hourglass figure with narrow waist and wide hips. Long yellow hair was laid down on the person¡¯s back. Her delicate bare feet was spotless even though she was standing on dirty grass. Who is this woman¡­? Wait, she looks familiar¡­ The golden hair, yellow eyes, sickly white skin and otherworldly beauty¡­ Is that¡­ the woman he heard humming to him? ¡°Ceru¡­ Is that¡­ you?¡± She glanced back at Arnold with a big smile. It was the most beautiful thing he had ever seen. The woman walked in front of Rafaela and lifted a finger. The barrier suddenly grew in size with incredible speed. Hundreds upon hundreds of layers were stacked on the barrier. Hundreds of the beams hit the barrier but barely scratched it. Yes even a demigod¡¯s power couldn¡¯t penetrate the divine dome. The dome became so large that it swallowed up the whole forest and the surrounding mountains. A status window appeared above the beauty. Her bare breasts jiggled and her hair danced when she turned around with a smile that could make even the coldest heart beat in awe. ¡¤ Birth name: Ceru ¡¤ Title: Fourth Reincarnation of Elder Cherubim, Elyzaphimia Moonheart ¡¤ Level 1 ¡¤ Race: Cherubim Angel ¡¤ Master: Arnold Chapter 204: Elyzaphimia Elyzaphimia Moonheart was said to be one of the oldest and wisest of all the known angels in the game. She¡¯s only mentioned and no official illustration is found in the game. She was said to be at the top of the Divine Order hierarchy before the Cherubims and Seraphim vanished completely. These angels didn¡¯t have varying roles in the divine realm, unlike the diverse range of human gods. They didn¡¯t have a purpose for existing despite being nigh-omnipotent. Despite this, they continued protecting the divine realm as a last line of defense should the gods ever perish. Their mere existence defied common sense. This is due to how powerful each of them were. One of the strongest angels to exist could completely restore a world to before it was destroyed. It could also grant immortality to any creature that receives its blessing. These angels were said to be a myth by the NPCs in the game but players from the base game know them all too well. It¡¯s only revealed that they do exist when Luke goes to the divine realm for the holy sword. They¡¯re the reason why you respawn at temples when you die. It¡¯s said that they do this because they see the players as special beings who they must protect in order for there to be peace. Of course, it¡¯s just for logical purposes since you don¡¯t actually encounter them. The feature of respawning at temples needed to make sense and what better way than to say there¡¯s some invisible angel that blessed you? If one were to think about it, it makes sense why they would protect players from death seeing as how you¡¯re the only one who can complete the main story and save all life from destruction. Of course, choosing to pursue an evil campaign that only causes suffering for others causes the angels to revoke their blessings, leaving you with only one life. Canonically, it doesn¡¯t make sense for Luke to be evil so players never went this route unless it was in the base game. He gets killed by members of the Hero Party anyway and that causes an instant game over. A question lingers in Arnold¡¯s mind: where did Selia really get Ceru? ¡­ ¡°Ceru¡­ Is that you¡­?¡± Arnold approached the beauty and put his hand on her cheek, ¡°You¡¯re the one who healed me in Siana¡¯s palace, right? You were the women who I heard in my sleep.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Her slanted yellow eyes silently looked at him. ¡°¡ªThis is who you were talking about¡­?¡± Rafaela also approached the woman. Arnold stepped back to get a good look at her. Of course, this isn¡¯t just because he was ogling her. He just couldn¡¯t believe that this is the same thing¡ªno, person¡ªthat was inside that glass box. ¡°This is her alright¡­¡± he looked up at the barrier. The beams could still do nothing against it. It was like watching rain hitting a sunroof. ¡®How is she this powerful¡­ I guess it¡¯s because she¡¯s the reincarnation lf Elyzaphimia, one of the strongest beings in Star Fantasy. It¡¯s crazy how she¡¯s only level 1¡­¡¯ Ceru suddenly hugged Arnold who was deep in thought. Her breasts deformed on his chest. ¡°Mmm¡­ Daddyyy¡­¡± she glanced up from his chest with a purr. Rafaela looked at Arnold with a face asking what the hell is going on. ¡°No, no my name is Arnold. A.R.N.O.L.D.¡± ¡°Arnold is Ceru¡¯s daddy!¡± ¡°Hey, now¡­¡± ¡°Does daddy not like it? Then what about father?¡± ¡°That makes me sound old. No.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Papa?¡± she said with upturned eyes with her chin on his chest. ¡°¡­Just call me Arnold.¡± ¡°Papa.¡± She said in a whiny voice with puffed-up cheeks. ¡°¡­.¡± Rafaela hurriedly interjected and changed the subject, ¡°Will that barrier hold¡­?¡± It was a stupid question since the golden rays couldn¡¯t do anything to it. Ceru cleared her throat a few times. This time her voice sounded more mature when speaking to Rafaela. ¡°It¡¯s one of my strongest barrier spells so it will hold even if the Dragon God fired a fully-powered dragon¡¯s breath at it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite the confidence¡­¡± Ceru looked at Rafaela with a troubled expression. ¡°I¡¯ve known this for quite a while but¡­ Your body is close to breaking down from all the divine power that it has to contain.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you want to believe. In truth, you don¡¯t have long before your whole body is consumed by your own divine power and becomes divine power itself.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°Let me put it this way: your skin, muscles, bones and even your soul will be consumed by the very energy that gives you power. Your abilities and limits as an angel are gone, leaving you with the vessel of a mortal. However, you need not worry,¡± Ceru put her hand on top of Rafaela¡¯s head. Rafaela¡¯s skin glowed golden for a few seconds. ¡°What just happened? The shivering¡­ The muscle pain¡­ It¡¯s all gone.¡± Rafaela looked at her hands. Arnold looked above Rafaela¡¯s head. ¡¤ Condition: stable, surprised ¡°I stabilized your divine power by making your body go through an ascendance process. Your body is now capable of harnessing any amount of divine power so long as it¡¯s not to volatile levels equal to mine, for example.¡± ¡®Now I¡¯m curious. System, show Ceru¡¯s divine power stat.¡¯ ¡¤ Divine Power: 100 000 ¡®¡­..¡¯ ¡°Papa,¡± Ceru turned back to Arnold and spoke in a childish voice, ¡°Lord Gederick is on the verge of combustion. If you don¡¯t hurry now, you will lose out on getting his experience points. Papa wants to become stronger, right?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah you¡¯re right.¡± Arnold looked up, ¡°Getting to him will be tricky.¡± ¡°I can surround Papa¡¯s body in my power that will shield you from Lord Gederick¡¯s attacks. Even if the explosion happens while you¡¯re outside the barrier, the damage you¡¯ll receive will be close to null.¡± ¡°You can really do that?¡± ¡°Yes, but the downside is I¡¯ll fall into a slumber again since I¡¯m not fully capable of harnessing all my power yet. You could say I am in the same spot as Mama.¡± She looked at Rafaela when she said ¡°Mama¡±. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°W-Wha¡ªme? I¡¯m not your Mama¡ª¡± ¡°But Mama makes love to Papa, right?¡± she asked innocently. It was so strange seeing a woman, who looks about Anna¡¯s age, speak like that. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we¡ª¡± Rafaela covered her face when she looked at Arnold, ¡°¡­Nevermind¡­¡± She glanced at Arnold through the gaps of her fingers. Oblivious to her, Arnold spoke to Ceru. ¡°Why would you fall into a slumber? Does your power take a toll on you or something?¡± She shook her head, ¡°This is my first time in my new human body so I¡¯m not able to utilize all my spells and abilities from three lives prior.¡± ¡®So, she really did reincarnate¡­¡¯ But to say it so casually¡­ Usually reincarnators avoid revealing that they¡¯re from other worlds or timelines. That¡¯s like putting a target on your head. Well, at least the gods still can¡¯t see her so that¡¯s a good thing. ¡°When will you be able to come out again?¡± ¡°Dunno,¡± she shrugged her shoulders. Her breasts jiggled with an upwards motion (hell, it jiggled with every motion), which distracted Arnold a lot, ¡°Maybe when I grow my other wing? I only have one at the moment.¡± She turned around and put her hair over her shoulder to show her back. He didn¡¯t notice it before but she had really narrow waist for someone with hips as wide as that. He tried to dig through his memories to see if he could remember an official illustration about Ceru (or Elyzaphimia) in the game. Nothing. ¡°See? By angel standards, I am still in my development phase.¡± ¡®Development phase? With a body like that? Hold on, I¡¯m thinking about unnecessary things here.¡¯ ¡°What if I give you a bottle of holy water again? Will that help you grow?¡± ¡°Hmm, I dunno.¡± She shook her head, ¡°But it¡¯s tasty. Please give it to Ceru when Papa finds more.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ sure.¡± ¡°Ceru is going to kiss Papa now.¡± ¡°What?¡± Before Arnold could process what he just heard, Ceru took hold of his cheeks and went in for a kiss. He tasted cherry and strawberry when her tongue invaded his mouth. Her body also gave off a strong womanly scent that was akin to roses. He could feel a gentle and warm energy surrounding his body. Ceru pulled away, a trail of saliva leaking down her mouth. She licked her lips then blushed with her hands on her cheeks. ¡°I-I took advantage of Papa. Ceru is such a bad girl. B-But it¡¯s okay because this was the only way to give Ceru¡¯s power to Papa. Yes.¡± Somehow he wasn¡¯t convinced that was the only way. ¡°Mmmm¡­ So sleepy¡­¡± Ceru leaned on Arnold, ¡°¡­I wanted¡­ to talk¡­ to Papa¡­ moooore¡­.¡± Arnold subconsciously smiled. He stroked her hair. ¡°I hope I can see your human form again someday.¡± ¡°Mmm¡­¡± her body glowed before she turned into particles. Soon she returned to her original form, a small eye with one wing. He could hear a small ¡°peek-peek-peek¡± as she slept. Arnold carefully put her away. He gripped his soul armament. ¡°The power feels weak.¡± Rafaela put her hands into the golden glow surrounding Arnold, ¡°Will you be okay with just this much to shield you from the beams?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But I trust that Ceru was right that this will protect me even if the beams hit me.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Arnold walked forward and bent his knees. A small area on ground caved in when he jumped. The barrier opened up a small hole for him to go through. Was Ceru still controlling it? In any case, seeing as how his body was being protected by Ceru¡¯s power, he only needs to focus on killing Gederick and not use his aura to protect himself. It wasn¡¯t that difficult to sense Gederick amongst the sea of divine power in the clouds. He suddenly heard a powerful roar similar to that of a lion. A golden lion with a great mane made up of pure divinity hopped across the sky on platforms made from lightning. Arnold managed to come to a stop in mid-air. Ceru¡¯s power also gave him the ability to levitate. Without it he would¡¯ve been forced to head straight for Gederick even while the Mimic Beast is at his rear. After unleashing his final attack on Gederick, he¡¯ll be left vulnerable and easy prey for the Mimic Beast. ¡®I need to act fast before Gederick explodes. I didn¡¯t fight with my life on the line only to receive nothing in return.¡¯ Arnold lifted his free hand. Immediately after, hundreds of swords appeared in midair, all of which gleamed with a glow equal to that of Gederick¡¯s suicide skill. ¡¤ Sword Tribulation has been activated ¡¤ More than half of user¡¯s aura has been applied to the skill, increasing its power by 10% and speed by 15% If he can¡¯t kill one or the other without putting himself at risk or losing his precious XP, why not take both down at once? Arnold could feel his second multiplier rune snap into pieces after its power ran out. He activated the last one. ¡¤ The total number of manifested weapons have been doubled ¡¤ Bonus Power increase > 12% ¡¤ Bonus Speed increase > 16% He could feel most of the aura being sapped out of his body. To think this was what he¡¯s now capable of. He could probably take on Lancelot again and win this time without the need for the Factor. The Mimic Beast charged at Arnold immediately after the light swords appeared in the sky. ¡®Shit, I can¡¯t defend myself without breaking concentration.¡¯ Normally that wouldn¡¯t be an issue since this is an [Area of Effect] skill. In this case, Arnold was trying to kill only two targets so he wants to focus all the swords on them. It would¡¯ve been unnecessary and wasteful to have used all that power if he just let the swords go in any direction. The Mimic Beast¡¯s giant claw aimed from Arnold¡¯s mid-section. It was suddenly pushed away by the energy surrounding Arnold. Both of them were surprised at this. However, the Mimic Beast charged at him again, this time with its giant maw aiming right for his head. It was knocked back again. Arnold smirked. This was probably one of the few times that his smirk looked akin to that of a devil¡¯s that had caught its prey. ¡®Thanks, Ceru. I promise to buy you a lot of holy water once we get back to the empire.¡¯ The hundreds of light swords surrounded each other, creating two gigantic spears. The power was so immense that the clouds parted and the ground below them crumbled. The Mimic Beast roared before its body transformed again. It grew larger. Soon it turned into a gigantic dragon with golden scales and black horns covering its body. A multilayered barrier appeared in front of it when it roared. Fully-matured dragons have one of the strongest natural armor¡ªits scales¡ªin the game. Couple that with a barrier that was stacked hundred times over and you have yourself a fortress that can withstand most level 50 skills. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to see if that will hold!¡± Arnold swung down his arm. The giant spears above his head shot at Gederick and the Mimic Beast with incredible speed. ¡°And to top it off¡­¡± A raging blue aura surrounded Luxtivin. ¡¤ [Storm of the Water Dragon] has been activated. A dragon, equal in size to the Mimic Beast, shot out of Arnold¡¯s sword. At the same time, the light swords effortlessly broke through the multiple barriers. It was like watching arrows going through thin leather. The dragons curled around Gederick. The final barrier was broken down by Arnold¡¯s skill. ¡­ Soon, a clash of yellow and blue lights could be seen in the sky. A powerful rumble followed after the golden beams stopped falling onto the world. A dragon¡¯s body could be seen falling from the sky. It crashed onto the ground in a pool of its own blood. ¡¤ Gederick, the Silver Majestic has been defeated! ¡¤ Death flag avoided! ¡¤ Experience points gained: 90 000 ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold landed back on the ground. He collapsed on his knees when Ceru¡¯s power faded into nothingness. Now that the adrenaline was gone, he could feel his body aching in all sorts of places. To think he went toe-to-toe with a demigod¡­ and won. Normally he would¡¯ve burst into uncontrollable laughter and mock Gederick for being a weak piece of shit but now he could only groan as he tried to bear the pain. Arnold could sense Rafaela running towards him through the bushes and trees. Maybe it wasn¡¯t such a good idea to land in the middle of the forest where all kinds of monsters are prowling around. Most of the monsters had been killed in the battle while others just fled. The rest were too far away to get injured by Gederick¡¯s skill. The monsters he could sense were probably the latter group. It would be a good idea to leave this place as soon as possible. He isn¡¯t confident in fighting hordes of monsters while protecting Rafaela. Rafaela finally arrived where Arnold was at. She slowly walked over to him and sat down next to him silently. Arnold was calmly sitting on the ground, looking up at the gigantic dragon¡¯s body that was blocking the sun. Seeing as how he didn¡¯t receive any XP from the Mimic Beast, it¡¯s safe to say that it wasn¡¯t dead yet. Arnold didn¡¯t have it in him to kill it yet. He just needed to rest a little. ¡°¡­How are you feeling?¡± Rafaela spoke softly. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m feeling better than ever,¡± he glanced at her, ¡°This fight made me realize that I need to fight strong foes if I want to reach level 70. The only XP I got was ninety thousand, a long way from levelling up.¡± It¡¯s a nightmare for Transcendents to have their potential locked by the stupid game. He could remember all the frustrations he had to deal with when trying to level up Luke. ¡°¡­So, it¡¯s true then¡­¡± Rafaela stared into his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re one of the highborn¡­ I recall my master saying that Highborns have these unique gifts calls systems that help them level up by distributing expee.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a player. No use hiding it if you know that much already.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse my bluntness but why are you so weak for a Highborn? All highborn that have ever set foot in the realms were god-like beings.¡± Arnold chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Frankly, even I don¡¯t know why I ended up transmigrating into this body.¡± ¡°Eh? You¡¯re actually just from their world?¡± ¡°I was a player once and definitely possessed god-like powers. I ended up in this body one day. Like I said, looong story.¡± Arnold stood up. ¡°It¡¯s about time we look for that portal off this world.¡± Rafaela sighed and muttered something, ¡°I wish that was something to look forward to¡­¡± Just as Rafaela stood up, Arnold could hear a ¡°ding¡± in his head. ¡®What is it this time?¡¯ He opened the status as the two of them walked down the forest path. Arnold came to a stop, prompting Rafaela to look back at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need to rest some more?¡± Rafaela stood behind the status screen as she asked. ¡°Arnold?¡± Arnold¡¯s dead eyes were reflected in her own. ¡¤ Warning! ¡¤ Experience points have been revoked! ¡¤ -90 000 ¡¤ All bonus stats that received 5% increase have been reset to level 60 base stats. ¡¤ Death Flag has been restored Arnold looked up at the sky. He could see a small figure levitating in front of the sun. The figure¡¯s armor reflected the light of the sun. Even at this distance, Arnold could feel him looking straight at him. ¡®¡­Show me his status screen¡­¡¯ ¡¤ Gederick, the Golden Majestic ¡¤ Life Phase: 3 ¡¤ Level 99 -Survival rate based on raw stats has been calculated: 3% ¡¤ System has been updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: Is continuing this fight really worth it? Arnold fell on his knees. Chapter 205: Shackled Present Who was this mysterious opponent who he had no hopes of defeating? - Gederick the Golden Majestic The very ¡°God of War¡± that was considered one of the strongest beings in Star Fantasy. Arnold was now fighting a true demigod. He could feel the sweat between his fingers under his gauntlet. Yet he couldn¡¯t wipe it. He could do nothing but hold on until a moment arises that would ensure victory. Their weapons connected, creating a powerful shockwave that blew away most of the trees in the area. Arnold gritted his teeth when he felt that powerful blow. He could hear the creaking in his bones. He hurriedly gained distance. His right arm was shaking uncontrollably. He couldn¡¯t even exert strength in it. Gederick didn¡¯t give him a chance to rest. He charged at Arnold and swung his spear. Arnold focused all his aura on the spot that Gederick was aiming for. The aura pooled around his left shoulder. The spear connected with the blue essence surrounding Arnold¡¯s demon aura, cushioning the blow to a certain extend but not mitigating all the power. Arnold managed to tank the blow without receiving any major damage from the shockwave. Gederick turned around on the spot, swinging his large arm at Arnold¡¯s head, using the momentum from that movement. Without the helmet, that blow will certainly kill him. It wasn¡¯t just powerful but extremely fast, leaving Arnold with a small window to decide what to do. He managed to turn his head before it hit him but he could feel the wind graze his cheek. The wind was so strong that it caused the skin on his cheek to tear open. Gederick punched again, this time a direct hit aiming for the ribs. Arnold skilfully diverted his opponent¡¯s punch, using the momentum to knock Gederick to the side. However, Gederick planted his boot firmly in the ground, not moving an inch. ¡°!!¡± he was so close that Arnold could feel his animalistic breath. The raw power coming from him alone was so suffocating to bear. How could he hope to beat this guy? Gederick went on the offensive again, sending a flurry of punches flying at Arnold. Using every single move Sebas taught him, Arnold did his best to slap Gederick¡¯s fists away. One punch was directed to the mountain behind him, causing the whole area to rumble. ¡®When did this fucker let go of his spear? Just a second ago he was using one hand to fight.¡¯ One hand was enough of a nuisance to trade blows with. Now he has to focus on two hands intent on killing him. Arnold would¡¯ve been dead already if it wasn¡¯t for his experience in hand-to-hand combat. Even a weaker martial artist can win against a stronger opponent so long as he is more skilled in combat. ¡®I¡¯m glad I took Sebastian¡¯s teachings to heart even if he did kick the shit out of me every time.¡¯ ¡°Gah!¡± one punch was too heavy for him to deflect, hitting him in the midsection. He could feel one of his ribs cracking from the shockwave of that punch. Alas, Gederick didn¡¯t stop. Suddenly he sent a kick to Arnold¡¯s leg. However, Arnold swiftly avoided the hit by moving his left leg behind himself. Gederick kicked empty air. Arnold knows that it¡¯s a dumb decision to focus only on Gederick¡¯s fists. This was the first thing that Sebas taught him when he started teaching Arnold close combat. The opponent attacks mostly with their fists, making you think that they¡¯re incapable of using their legs skilfully during a fight. A kick is more dangerous than a punch if it hits your leg (which can break it) or your stomach (if strong enough, it can rupture organs and bones). Of course, Arnold doesn¡¯t have to worry about the latter since Gederick is in front of him. A frontal kick would take too much time to build enough power before finally attacking so it¡¯s stupid for Gederick to do it. That would just show that he¡¯s a brute. Gederick jumped back since nearly all his punches were deflected by Arnold. Only three managed to connect, but only one managed to cause a lot of damage. He summoned his spear. Both of Arnold¡¯s arms were trembling. He shakenly grabbed Luxtivin that was floating next to him. Arnold smirked, a stark contrast to how he was feeling. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing that a god can¡¯t beat a mortal in hand-to-hand combat. I thought you¡¯re one of the strongest warriors alive? Sure, you can¡¯t hold a candle to any of the martial gods, but you should know some martial arts yourself, right?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Your moves are also predictable and¡­ sloooow.¡± His smirk grew wider, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Is Oriel actually stronger than you?¡± He could see Gederick¡¯s brow twitch. ¡°I¡¯m not even fully under his control, merely using his power to boost my own. And you can¡¯t even beat me in hand-to-hand. Hahaha!¡± Arnold¡¯s laugh echoed through the quiet forest, ¡°I guess you aren¡¯t exactly competition for the strongest demon lord to ever exist.¡± It was only a second later than Arnold saw a fist right in front of his face. The next moment Gederick¡¯s fist only punched fading smoke. ¡°!!¡± Gederick¡¯s head turned to his right. Arnold appeared right there with a gleeful smirk on his bloody face. Luxtivin went right through Gederick¡¯s cheek, pushing its way through his mouth, and exiting out the other cheek. He used Luxtivin¡¯s illusion skill and combined it with [Martial God¡¯s Step] to pull this off. Turns out it¡¯s extremely easy to use illusions and he can even switch places with the illusions by utilizing the teleportation skill. If used correctly, he can ambush literally anyone. Before Arnold could pull out the sword, Gederick bit down on it firmly and grabbed Arnold by the neck. ¡°Urrk!¡± he managed to grab Gederick¡¯s thumb before it reached his neck. Despite pulling on Gederick¡¯s thumb, Arnold could still feel his neck slowly being enveloped by his large hand, applying a powerful pressure that was meant to crush his neck. ¡°Aaaarghhh!¡± Arnold let go of Luxtivin and put his whole hand on Gederick¡¯s face. ¡¤ Flaming Gauntlets A purple blaze shot out of his right arm, engulfing Gederick¡¯s whole upper body. The power behind the flame was so strong that it pushed Gederick back. He staggered backwards trying to cover his face from the flame. ¡®He¡¯s not even screaming¡­ Am I really doing no damage at all?¡¯ This is what it feels like to fight a level 90. He¡¯s beaten so many of them in the game using his trickery and plethora of powerful spells. It was easy. At this moment, Arnold feared for his life. Arnold closed his left hand and pointed his arm at Gederick. Essence of Hydra ¨C Aura Fury has been activated. While it had the name ¡°Aura Fury¡±, it wasn¡¯t exactly a skill. All he was doing was shooting his raw aura that¡¯s enhanced by both the water essence and demon energy. It¡¯s basically an Aura Blast on steroids. The blue beam shot at Gederick. Gederick was pushed back even further now that two energies were being blasted right at him. Arnold could feel the blood pouring out of his orifices as he overexerted his aura reserves. ¡®Come on¡­ This has to work¡­! I¡¯ll survive even if I have to use all my aura!¡¯ If he went back to his base form, he would surely collapse since his aura reserves were close to null. The only reason he could push all that aura out of his body was because of the demon energy, his last multiplier rune and the water essence that he pulled out of the atmosphere. However, even that wasn¡¯t enough to kill Gederick. The flames and blue aura slowly lost their power and ferociousness as time went on. Soon, only the discoloration on the ground was left due to the heat emitted by the flames and aura. Arnold put one foot forward just as he was about to collapse on his knees. Every breath he took sounded like a wheeze. ¡®Need to¡­ take a¡­ little¡­ break¡­¡¯ Arnold leaned forward as if he was going to fall. He managed to hold himself up using Luxtivin. He could move his arms but he couldn¡¯t feel himself gripping his sword. Gederick lowered his arms¡ªwhich he was using to shield his head from Arnold¡¯s aura blasts¡ªand gripped his spear. ¡°¡­Ha¡­ Haha¡­ Not a scratch¡­ at all.¡± Arnold whispered under his breath. The only signs that Arnold threw that heavy attack at Gederick was the slightly burnt areas on his gauntlets and chest armor plate. Arnold charged at Gederick even as he couldn¡¯t feel anything in his arms. Gederick parried his blade with the end of his spear and used the bottom end to try and hit Arnold as a counterattack. Arnold managed to duck and move to Gederick¡¯s left side. He sent several aura blasts at Gederick¡¯s exposed back. Gederick merely punched through them all. Arnold gained some distance to prepare for his next attack. ¡®Maybe I can surround my flaming gauntlet skill in the water essence to increase its attack power. If I use both arms then I¡¯ll be able to utilize the skill¡¯s full power. The only issue is that I¡¯ll be left defenceless since I won¡¯t be able to move.¡¯ Should he just use his forbidden art again? ¡®No, I¡¯ll stick to aiming for vital spots in his armor for now.¡¯ He coated Luxtivin in most of the aura that surrounded his body. ¡®Even a god can bleed if you cut them enough times, right?¡¯ He swung Luxtivin casually to make sure his dominant arm wasn¡¯t completely numb. ¡®If I can¡¯t get a single hit in then it¡¯ll be time for me to use my martial art.¡¯ The last time he used his martial art at full power was against Sebas in his final training session. Sebas wanted the two of them to fight for real so he allowed Arnold to use both his martial art and Aura Sword. To make things fair, Sebastian used his own martial art¡ªFingers of a Monk God. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. It was basically a barehanded martial art that used raw strength and speed to beat opponents. Power output is measured by how many [Fingers] he uses against his opponents. Even with full power and his aura sword, Arnold lost miserably against a [Two-Fingered] Sebas. Of course, Sebastian was a 7 star powerhouse (8 star if you measure by raw strength alone and not level) while Arnold was barely comparable to a 3 star knight at the time. Even if the two had a rematch, he¡¯s sure he would lose again. But that fight taught his something valuable¡ªhis martial art had flaws that only he could fix. If it reaches perfection will it become a stronger version of itself? Perhaps, since [Water¡¯s Edge] was its predecessor. Now [Flow of the Tide] is in a league of its own. Arnold was about to make the first move before a rumble reverberated throughout the forest. He looked up at the sky when the surroundings was lit up by a red light. Ominous red clouds rapidly covered the sky, blocking out the sun¡¯s light and shining its own down onto the world. An eerie red mist washed over the land. ¡®¡­A dungeon storm... I need to find a way to end this quick.¡¯ He thought back to the system¡¯s question. Is continuing this fight truly worth it? Is a measly 90K experience points really worth sacrificing your life? No. Just by following the side quests of the main story or the story itself, he can run into all sorts of adversaries, kill them and level up. Bosses that offer over 100K XP start to appear in the mid-game arcs. Of course, just like Gederick¡¯s XP, every boss Arnold defeats will only reward him with a fraction of the XP he could¡¯ve gotten if only the restrictions weren¡¯t there. Gederick¡¯s real XP was probably in the 200K-300K range. Arnold noticed that Gederick was looking up at the sky. He muttered something. ¡°This red mist reminds me of the hundreds of thousands of enemies I cut down in war. Every limb I severed, every artery I cut, every head that was sent flying¡­ Each of them spewed their blood into the air, creating a mist of crimson.¡± Gederick looked at his hand, ¡°I loved it¡­ The smell of iron. It was by my spear that they lost their lives. It was due to me that the scent of death stank up the battlefield. It was¡ª¡± He clenched his fist. ¡°¡ªeuphoric. I did not need to think. Only my spear acted in my stead, trusting it to guide me as I fought on. The only hesitation I faced was who to cut down first. There was no shaking that will of mine. Even now I can feel my weapon perceive you as someone that needs to be cut down.¡± No hesitation¡­ He didn¡¯t need to think¡­ This is the opposite of how Arnold fights. He¡¯s always hesitating, always overthinking, never quite letting his body and weapon do the thinking for him. Sometimes our subconscious can leave us vulnerable but it can also make us the most dangerous when we hold a sword in hand. Is that how you connect body and mind¡­? No, that can¡¯t be it. It¡¯s too easy of an answer. Besides, letting your body move on its own in a battle of life and death is ludicrous. ¡®Until I find the answer to finding an equilibrium between body and mind¡ª¡¯ he pointed his sword at Gederick. ¡°¡ªI¡¯ll continue to hesitate and question myself.¡± He charged at Gederick with a speed he didn¡¯t know he was still capable of. Gederick met Arnold¡¯s sword with the pole of his spear. A powerful shockwave sent the trees and other vegetation flying. Arnold attacked again. And just like before, Gederick blocked. That continued until the two sank into the ground due to the amount of power their attacks were emitting. Even though Arnold was giving it everything he had, Gederick continued fighting with a calm look on his face. The last two versions of him weren¡¯t this level-headed. The old man was obnoxious, vocal and prideful. The middle aged Gederick was like a frustrated warrior who hadn¡¯t fought a true battle in years. This version of Gederick had none of those qualities. He wasn¡¯t prideful due to his strength. He knew he was strong so why show it off to others? He isn¡¯t as impulsive as the old man who couldn¡¯t even tell the difference in skill between them at first glance. Arnold tried to block Gederick¡¯s next attack but he could feel the sheer force of it almost shattered his right wrist. He gritted his teeth and gained distance. It looks like that was all he had been doing so far to avoid Gederick as much as possible. However, unlike before Gederick didn¡¯t give him that chance. Arnold summoned several illusions to try and slow Gederick down. Instead of focusing on the illusions, Gederick managed to pinpoint which was the real one right away. ¡°Huup!¡± he thrust forward with his spear. Even at this distance, Arnold could feel the power behind it. Arnold used the back of his left hand to parry Gederick¡¯s spear, causing it to lodge into the boulder behind Arnold. A smirk appeared on Gederick¡¯s face. Oh no¡­ Sensing a premonition, Arnold tried to teleport away. However try as he might, he couldn¡¯t escape. Hundreds of strings of gold caught dug into Arnold¡¯s back like leeches to a festering bloody wound and bound him to the boulder. The next moment his gauntlets shattered. A loud snap followed. The strings has made their way around his body in almost an instant. He didn¡¯t notice it before but the demon aura and his water essence was gone. He tried to call out to the factor but it didn¡¯t respond. Arnold looked at both his arms. They dangled hopelessly when he lifted them. ¡°¡­.¡± He could feel the pain in his arms, which he had thought lost all feeling. He couldn¡¯t make a sound. Not a scream of pain, a moan of confusion, or a cry for help. He could only stare silently. The pain was bearable since he¡¯d experienced worse pain. Was it already over¡­? What¡¯s that ringing? Stop it¡­ Stop! His heart pounded in his chest. Not only that but the ringing in his ears assaulted all his senses and made his pain even more unbearable. Arnold didn¡®t know it but he was screaming at the top of his lungs. All he could hear was a ring. ¡°I have no desire to continue this fight any further,¡± Gederick approached Arnold, ¡°It has been almost a century since I could go all out so I wanted to make this battle last a while longer. My last true battle was with an archangel who grew to hate me¡ªGuinevere, the Valkyrie race¡¯s most gifted maiden. Her raging swordplay, that far outmatches my spearmanship, taught me that day that underestimating lesser beings is an idiotic thing to do. Alas it is my fault for seeking her out to let my frustrations run wild. It¡¯s funny. I forgot about that battle when I became a dying old man due to my loss of immortality and godhood. It is thanks to you that I could remember that glorious battle. My sincere thanks. I can still remember her words when she defeated me¡ªmy sword has never been stained twice by my enemy¡¯s blood. It is something I will remember every day of my life from now on.¡± Gederick lifted Arnold by his hair. ¡°My last memory of her is her fiery red hair dancing in the wind. Do you know what¡¯s the difference between the two of you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± What are you talking about you fucker, thought Arnold. Are you mocking me in my pathetic state, he thought again. ¡°She is a true warrior. One who is gifted, strong, yet humble. I will not call you weak. You are far from it. I dare say you hold potential equal to Guinevere. However, why have you not reached her nor my level? It is not just because of the current limits imposed on your fragile mortal body.¡± He tapped Arnold¡¯s chest with his finger, ¡°You lack something within. But¡­ It matters not anymore. You could have sought the answer yourself had you given up the artifact.¡± Gederick grabbed onto Arnold¡¯s chestplate. He grunted and ripped it off with incredible strength. Arnold¡¯s bare chest, covered in his own sweat, felt the touch of the cold wind after who knowshow long. Gederick stood up and threw aside the chestplate. He gripped his spear and pointed it at Arnold¡¯s chest. Arnold looked down at the spear. ¡®All I wanted was to¡­ level up¡­¡¯ The spear went through his chest. ¡°Uuurk! Huugh!¡± Searing pain went through Arnold¡¯s body. ¡°!!!!!¡± Arnold screamed at the top of his lungs, unable to bear the pain any longer. Even though just one spot was being injected with divine energy, it felt like his whole body was being stabbed by rusty blades that was left in fire. Unable to bear his shameful screaming, he bit down so hard that his teeth sunk into his gums and blood pooled inside his mouth. Bubbles of blood came out of his nostrils as he tried to breathe. ¡°Now that is a demon¡¯s true reaction to feeling divine energy being injected into their body. As I do not want to destroy your brain which will allow me to look for the artifact by going through your memories, I will resort to breaking down your body with the energy that your kind both despises and fears.¡± Arnold looked up at Gederick with bloodshot eyes. Every orifice in his body was secreting blood. He couldn¡¯t control his body, let alone his bowels at this moment. Divine power. A useful yet fearsome power. Why not just cut off his head? Why let him suffer at the hands of this power? ¡®¡­?¡¯ Arnold¡¯s left arm fell off. It was similar to dried clay breaking off after being in the sun too long. His other arm also fell, along with his upper armor. The area surrounding his chest was slowly beginning to wither, breaking apart slowly. His left foot was already gone at this point, leaving only a trail of dust falling out of the gaps of his boot. Gederick pulled out the spear. ¡°I shall return for your head after I heal Fiannei.¡± After saying so, he levitated into the sky and flew towards the dragon in the distance. Arnold, who couldn¡¯t turn his neck anymore, was left to look up at the red sky. A cluster of red and black clouds twirled around each other. Where¡¯s that Elf, he thought. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me. Heal me¡­ A thunderous cracking resounded when an ominous red light lit the world bereft of sunlight. The lightning strikes were so powerful that they destroyed the ground that they hit. They weren¡¯t the usual white lightning, but had a bloody red color. If one of those lightning bolts hit Arnold, it might bring him a quick end or send him to the middle of nowhere. He preferred the former since it would give Gederick the middle finger. Even if he tried to force Rafaela to tell him where the artifact is, she has no idea where Arnold¡¯s city is located. All that fighting will be for nothing. At least Arnold won¡¯t be the only idiot in this conflict. A mortal beating a demigod¡ªpreposterous. A powerful wind knocked Arnold onto the ground. His fragile body felt like it was being stung by even more needles. Unable to cry in pain, he just moaned. He wasn¡¯t aware of it since his line of sight was faced to the ground but a bolt was heading straight down at him. A red flare blinded him for a second before everything went dark. ¡ó¡ó¡ó - User has suffered minor brain damage. Arnold¡¯s body was floating through a void. It was flying through the void. Direction? That was a little hard to tell since there was no light in this void besides the light surrounding his body. - An unknown Healing spell has restored 10% of user¡¯s health and regenerated all missing limbs The hole in his chest was which was gaping before was now nowhere to be seen when hundreds of magic circles appeared around Arnold and disappeared as if they weren¡¯t there at all. His eyes were peeled back in his head, showing only the bloody red eyeballs that should¡¯ve been white. ¡°Arise. Bearer of Lord Souls.¡± ¡°Ye have not fulfilled mine wish.¡± ¡°Mine wish to be set free.¡± ¡°Seek out the one who arth destined to be thy soulmate and make her accept mine power.¡± A gigantic skeleton appeared within the darkness. It held onto Arnold¡¯s body as if it was the most delicate thing in all the realms. It lifted Arnold¡¯s body using its hundreds of arms. Ah. There was a light shining above. It was sending Arnold towards that light, using its arms as elevation. Where does that light go? Who is on the other side? No one was here to ask nor answer those questions. ¡°By doing so thee will free mine spirit from the accursed Death God¡¯s shackles. His sex slave, maid, and obedient wife I shall remain until then.¡± A blurry, static illusion engulfed the skeleton¡¯s body, taking form of a beautiful woman with long black hair, sharp red eyes and red lips. If Arnold could see this woman, he would immediately mistake her for his soulmate. However, she was not that person. Arnold¡¯s body flew into the light, leaving the darkness behind. Quest has been added to Journal! The Death God¡¯s Consort: Unlock Elizabeth¡¯s full potential by awakening her incarnation factor. Reward: Subclass Selection Draw. ¡ó¡ó A different scenery appeared when the dungeon storm clouds disappeared. There was a grassy field as far as the eye could see. Perhaps this is a farm? Far off to the east was a kingdom with its walls standing firmly and its magnificent flags flapped on both sides of the gate. A highway road spilt this field in half. There was a fork in the road that lead to a barnhouse and a two-story farmhouse. There was a small town just over a hundred meters away. Was this a commercial farm of some sort or just a community of farms that built a town around said farms? What was probably a bustling small town filled with laughter of children and gossiping of wives in the mornings turned into a graveyard with corpses lining the road and monsters¡ªboth big and small¡ªprowling between every nook and cranny. ¡¤ M... M... M... Mutiple¡­ ene¡­ -spott¡­ -cinity ¡®¡­.?¡¯ A blue-haired young man wordlessly lifted his head at the sound of a voice in his head. He didn¡¯t know who he was, what he was doing here, or what his purpose was. Side effect of the dungeon storm¡¯s anomalies perhaps? He probably did not know at that moment that he had escaped death by the grace of a shackled goddess. Suddenly the voice inside his head became more coherent. ¡¤Multiple enemies spotted in vicinity. Levels ranging from 10 to 50 - Classification: Blight Things Where am I¡­? What am I doing here¡­? Suddenly he caught sight of a grotesque monster walking around with a swinging corpse in its huge mouth. A monster¡­ What do humans do when they discover monsters that are a threat to them? Simple, they hunt them down. ¡°¡­X¡­ P¡­ XP¡­. XP¡­ XP¡­¡± XP. XP. XP. XP. XP. XP. XP. XP. XP. XP. XP. XP. XP. XP¡­ His gaze remained on the monster. It probably heard him approaching evident by how it turned around. It grinned after dropping the corpse. It seems what it had been carrying was the upper half of an infant. Monsters don¡¯t discriminate when it comes to hunting for food. They would hurt innocent children just to satiate their hunger. That is all humans are to them¡ªfood. Is such a repulsive creature not worthy of a painful death? ¡°¡ªXP¡­ XP¡­ XP¡­ XP¡­.¡± Arnold was now standing in front of the monster and incoherently whispering under his breath. The monster put its claws on his head with a grin. Its claw dug into Arnold¡¯s scalp, causing his skin to tear and bleed. The monster licked its hand and tasted Arnold¡¯s blood. ¡°Njohohohoho!¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes were filled with his own blood, blinding him and causing blood to leak down his cheeks, giving him an eerie appearance. Despite this, he just continued whispering under his breath. He didn¡¯t realize it before but nearly all of the monsters¡ªBlight Things was what the system called them¡ªsurrounded him. There were nearly 200 of them. The monster grinned and opened its mouth wide, becoming wide enough to swallow an adult human. It grabbed Arnold¡¯s shoulders and was about to bite his head off. Luxtivin coiled around Arnold¡¯s neck like a metallic slithering snake. Unable to use his arms, how will he use his soul armament? ¡°Ghhh!¡± he bit down on Luxtivin that appeared in front of his face. Its sharp edges cut into his gums and cheeks. He tasted metal and blood in his mouth. Instead of running in a situation where he was surrounded by all sides, he roared like a dragon with the sword still in his mouth, surprising the monster that was about to chomp on his head. It felt like they were standing before a Monster Lord. His arms dangled side to side, completely useless. The monsters¡ªall two hundred of them¡ªroared in unison and charged at him. ¡­ Soon a bloodbath ensued and piled along the abandoned farm and the maize fields were hundreds of corpses. Yes, the monsters that had completely destroyed a town and slaughtered innocents were killed by one man. The townsfolk in the distance, who had worked up the courage to face the monsters with the help of a nearby city¡¯s soldiers, stared in horror. Who was truly the monster here? Losing all confidence that they had, the crowd backed away quietly from the rampaging man. Has any swordsmen ever used their mouths to fight or is this man an exception? After what seemed like minutes, every monster fell by his blade. ¡¤ Great Rune of Aedri¡ª[Overcome and Surpass]¡ªhas run out of power and shall be removed from user¡¯s body. He did not pay attention to what the strange voice was saying. Overcome with hunger the young man feasted on the corpses of dead humans surrounding the highway road, unfazed by prying eyes. With no way to open his magic bag without his arms to look for the food he had stocked up on along his journey, the young man tore off the flesh of a once living human with his teeth and began eating their insides. Using so much power had left his body yearning for food. Anything will do at that moment. ¡°Ack¡ª¡± Suddenly he collapsed on his knees with his head facing the sky. Foam gathered in his mouth. Every ounce of adrenaline that he had in his body after overcoming death and surpassing his limits, had left him. As such, he succumbed to exhaustion. ¡ó¡ó¡ó 123 A-class monsters and 56 S-class monsters have been slaughtered Experience points gained: 15684 Levels gained: 0 (Auxiliary) Junior Developer Notes Junior Developer Note: This is my journey with the character I created: ¡°Gederick, the Golden Majestic¡±. Okay so the team leader said that every member of a team has to create their own NPC. This is to test our creative capabilities. The ones with perfect or even mildly good lore and compelling personalities are added into the game as small DLC packs, coupled with unique rewards if the player defeats them. I¡¯ve always had a wild imagination. You know, the kind that children have. Mine was still very much alive well into my early twenties. I always had this dream at night where I lead an army numbering in the millions, ready to defend the divine realm. The God of War, a man braving through the frontlines to protect the land that he calls home. Yes, I admit it¡¯s a going to sound like a bit of a self-insert but¡­ I can¡¯t help it. Just imagine it: greatest warrior in the divine realm, a man capable of ending a thunderous storm with his roar alone, a man who could lift tectonic plates to create tsunami¡¯s and flood the nation of his enemies¡­ That¡¯s the kind of man I want to be¡­ Of course, fantasy is just that¡­ fantasy. I¡¯m not even sure if there¡¯s a second life for me after I die. Will I reincarnate and become a great magician, scholar or warrior in another world? Will I just fade to nothing? Gederick is supposed to be the complete opposite of who I am: shy, awkward with girls, average looks, low self-esteem¡­ I wanted him to be the perfect version of me. In any case, the team leader was taken aback by how much backstory and lore I put into the character to give him depth. So much so that she took it to the CEO. He agreed that we should add Gederick as a hidden boss to test Luke von Berkley¡¯s skills once he goes into the dungeon during the midgame arcs. There was an issue though: He was way too weak to bear the title of [God of War] or [Golden Majestic]. Canonically, Luke was already a veteran swordsman by the time he enters the dungeon but still needed the power to fell a demon lord. If he goes into the dungeon after receiving the holy sword then he¡¯d completely annihilate Gederick who is only level 33. The difference in stats wasn¡¯t astronomically huge but Luke was still far stronger at level 70. I went back to planning. I decided to do more research on the game¡¯s mechanics, its weapons, armors and stat differences between mortals and gods. I had to do this to balance things out. The official requirement for the Sky God Dungeon is level 70 so I had to choose wisely. I made Gederick level 99 to make him a much bigger threat than the Offspring that lurk the dungeon worlds beyond the walls. The team leader didn¡¯t like this idea. Gederick was apparently way too strong, even for endgame Luke with the holy sword in hand. She asked me ¡°Isn¡¯t Gederick supposed to be a disgraced god who lost everything that made him the Golden Majestic? His equipment and armies weren¡¯t the only things he lost. He served no purpose to the divine realm so his power weakened with every passing decade¡±. I admit she was right to question my sanity for making Gederick almost level cap even though the only purpose for his existence in the game is to protect the World Ring Fragment. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. With everyone¡¯s criticisms in mind, I went back to planning¡­ Junior Developer Recording #2 After days of planning, I managed to find a way to perfectly insert Gederick into the game¡¯s lore and his backstory to make it make sense. His original goal was to travel the nine realms to find out what he could do to prove his worth to the gods and make them accept him again. To him, being exiled was akin to death. He''s known war and fighting all his life. Taking that away from him was like taking the bread out of a poor orphan¡¯s mouth. Due to the Fragment that he had to keep safe, he was forced to remain in his stronghold for decades, not being able to fulfil his dreams. Gederick lost most of his power as a demigod and his level was reduced to 33 after two centuries. He was like a plant without water and soil to nourish it. With each passing decade, he would lose a fraction of the memories and power he had when he was known as the Golden Majestic. Naturally, this led to him losing his skills as the famed demigod warrior as well. One day he had enough! He told Fiannei, his Divine Mount, that he was going to go seek and fight strong warriors and get back the power that he lost due the shackles of duty holding him in his stronghold. By the time Luke is supposed to go into the Sky God Dungeon, Gederick should¡¯ve been level 66. Gederick saw the level 70 Luke as a worthy opponent so the two of them fought, promising that he would let Luke go into the divine realm if he wins in a duel. This finally got the team leader¡¯s approval. We added him into the game¡¯s next major update. Needless to say, the community loved Gederick. A mighty deity who lost his godhood and was sent to a far-off land to carry out the last duty his mother entrusted him with¡ªthat sounds pretty cool haha. When I close my eyes, I imagine that I¡¯m the one fighting the player. I was quite happy with the results. Hell, the team leader put me in charge of character lore. My job is now to paint a background for some of the game¡¯s side characters who appear mysterious and unimportant at first but had a huge impact on the game¡¯s past or future events. A tiny fraction of their lore is provided once you interact with these characters more and you can even say that that was enough to know how important they are but my job is to make their stories more interesting. Two of the many examples of this include that skeleton merchant who can jump to every world as he pleases and Commoner Faction Leader Cain. I enjoyed writing those characters¡¯ backgrounds, but not nearly as much as I enjoyed creating my original character Gederick. Anyway, that¡¯s the end of my recording. I should probably add this recording to the system as a ¡°congratulations¡± message once the player beats Gederick. Ah, but I should edit it first. Don¡¯t want my embarrassing stories known by every player out there. Developer Note #3 It looks like there¡¯s some more news about the character that I created. This time it¡¯s really bad. Apparently, I accidentally left the level 33 and level 99 versions of Gederick¡¯s Character Files in the game. A player from one of the top guilds notified me of this. I have no idea what kind of bug or conflict this will cause. I can¡¯t even remove it on my own since it would create bugs in Luke¡¯s Sky God Dungeon questline. Hopefully the team are able to patch it out in the next update. Team leader is going to be so pissed¡­ Chapter 206 Part 1: Gate Guardian, Yorm ~~~ ~~~~~~~ ~~~~ What¡¯s that sound? ~~~ ~~ Humming? Singing? Both? I¡­ Am I¡­ ¡­still alive? Throughout the endless darkness, he could hear humming. At first he thought that maybe this was Ceru who appeared again to heal his injuries. However, this voice sounded different. It sounded more mature. He didn¡¯t know why but each hum sent a wave of warm energy into his body. It felt¡­ so peaceful. Ah¡­ Rafaela¡­ Where is Rafaela¡­? Arnold wheezed and coughed when he tried calling out to her. ¡°¡ªOh dear, I went straight to healing you and forgot that you might be thirsty.¡± A voice came from beside him, ¡°Muu, your lips are so cracked.¡± He felt someone¡¯s fingers on his face. No, were these really fingers? They felt quite large, almost as if they belong to a giant. Arnold slowly opened his eyes to see what was going on. The first thing he spotted was a woman¡¯s huge chest. Literally. There was a female giant literally in front of him, holding a massive jug next to his face. Her breasts were probably twice the size of his head. The giant lady froze. She had long green hair and green eyes, and wore a long white robe. She suddenly smiled. ¡°Good morning, hero of my people.¡± ¡°¡­Wha?¡± ¡°Hush. Before we speak, you need to drink this.¡± She placed the jug near his face, ¡°Careful now, I don¡¯t want it spilling over your face.¡± Arnold opened his mouth. She slowly put the jug over his mouth and poured the liquid into it. ¡®Is this milk? It tastes¡­ quite peculiar¡­¡¯ ¡°What is this?¡± Arnold asked when he felt a soothing feeling wash over him. Does this beverage have magic properties? ¡°Milk from this morning. I heard that a glass of milk after a dangerous battle can help make your bones stronger after they¡¯re done healing.¡± ¡°Really¡­ It felt like I drank a potion of some sort. Do you inject your cows with mana or something?¡± She tilted her head, ¡°I don¡¯t have cows.¡± ¡°What about goats?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Is there a town nearby then?¡± She shook her head again. ¡°I live alone in this forest. The nearest settlement is a few hours¡¯ walk from here. I couldn¡¯t exactly go out while you were unconscious. You¡¯ve been here for three days. I spent most of my time watching over you and healing your injuries..¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°In any case, I must thank you.¡± She stood up, her head nearly touching the ceiling, ¡°You saved many people when you fought those monsters alone a few days ago. Those people brought you to me and told me how you singlehandedly helped them get revenge on the Soul King¡¯s Blight Things.¡± ¡°Uh, huh?¡± ¡®What¡¯s she talking about?¡¯ ¡°I did¡­ what?¡± ¡°You saved the townsfolk,¡± the giant lady repeated her words, ¡°As their goddess I failed to realize that the Blight Things were able to come to this realm. A dungeon storm is the reason for them ending up here since conventional teleportation magic cannot be used to get here.¡± ¡°¡­Wait, goddess? Who are you¡­?¡± The woman chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re quite informal with a stranger you just met and someone who is older than you.¡± ¡°¡­Can you explain what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Muuh,¡± she pouted then harrumphed, ¡°About three days ago, the townsfolk reported seeing strange red clouds circling in the sky like a cyclone. I immediately concluded that it must¡¯ve been a dungeon storm. I initially thought that there would be only one but miraculously another one of them showed up after I stopped the first one with my magic. I left the Rune Bridge unguarded but I had no choice but to stop the storm from hitting this realm. From what they told me, you came through the second storm a few hours after the Blight Things landed in this world.¡± ¡°Hold on a second. You said you left the Rune Bridge unguarded? The bridge beyond a realm gate?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°That means you¡¯re¡­ Yormilia, a Gate Guardian?¡± The last living Sallengette Giant, a race of divine beings related to the Divine Titans. ¡°How do you know of me?¡± Yorm tilted her head. ¡®Oh shit. I better choose my words carefully.¡¯ ¡°Uh, there¡¯s an undead merchant going around who not only sells equipment and potions but also sells information for a portion of one¡¯s karma. I purchased something known as a Yorm Branch from him and asked him what its origins are. He mentioned that you were the one who sold it to him.¡± ¡°An undead merchant¡­? Hmm¡­ I recall a meeting an undead a few years ago. He wanted to purchase some things from me. At first I thought that he had nefarious intentions but he seemed like a kind soul who just wanted to trade. I sold some of the branches that I broke off the tree in my garden. I had no inkling as to how an undead came into this realm without crossing the rune bridge that I guard. There wasn¡¯t any news of a dungeon storm that day either¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s a world jumper. He has this teleportation skill that lets him jump to any world he wants to go to.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything regarding world jumpers in the last century. As you probably already know, most of them are troublemakers. They use their talent to break into regions where entry is forbidden without permission and steal what isn¡¯t theirs.¡± This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. ¡°The undead I mentioned isn¡¯t like that. He would¡¯ve just robbed you while you were guarding the realm gate. Come to think of it¡­ Who is guarding it right now?¡± ¡°Oh, I received some help from the High Valkyrie herself. She sent a few recruits to help me protect the realm. This also allows me to rest when the physical strain has been too much. While we gods have stronger bodies and more energy than humans, even we need some rest now and then. Sitting in my garden while drinking tea and listening to the birds sing is all I need even if it¡¯s for one day.¡± ¡°¡­So, you¡¯ve been here for a long time and haven¡¯t left, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I watch over the Realm Bridge for the sake of the Divine Realm. I will not allow anything malicious to cross that bridge.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Arnold looked around the room he was in. It was a simple ¡°spacious¡± wooden house that had furniture made out of mainly wood. There were a lot of plants and greenery inside the room and even vines coming down from the ceiling with flowers tied around the stems. ¡°Can you tell me what happened before you landed here?¡± Yorm¡¯s gentle expression turned serious, ¡°A dungeon storm rarely happens naturally. However, colluding energy can cause changes in the atmosphere.¡± Portals that lead to other worlds have a strange energy that they release into the worlds they can be found in. When something disturbs this energy, for example, a clash between energies of opposite natures, it creates a phenomenon that can lead to a dungeon storm. No one knows why dungeon storms happen. Of course, Arnold knows the cause of it but not why they actually happen or why the portal¡¯s energy can create this disturbance. ¡®Is it okay to tell her about Gederick and the artifact?¡¯ Probably not. Although she appears to be the kind, gentle type, he was certain that Yorm wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill him if she found out that he knows where a stolen artifact is located. She probably already knows that the artifact is missing. ¡°Boy?¡± Yorm called out to him with a concerned expression. Lost in thought, Arnold thought back to the moment¡¯s before their clash ended. !! Suddenly, a terrifying memory consumed his mind. Oh, the pain. The pain of divine energy corroding his insides. The sound of his arms snapping from the golden yarn that hugged his body. It all came back to him. Arnold felt a horrible pain in his chest and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a wheeze as he squeezed down on his chest to try and soothe the pain. He pulled on his hair and groaned. His vision turned hazy from the pain. Why did it hurt so much¡­ Why did his heart feel like it was being stabbed by a hundred needles¡­? ¡°Ah!¡± Yorm quickly knelt and cast a Tenth-Rank [Greater Heal] followed by a Second-Rank [Soothed Nerves] spell. Almost as if it was an illusion, the pain vanished. Arnold took in deep breaths. The hand clutching the sheets was still trembling. ¡°I apologize for meddling. You don¡¯t have to talk about it but if you need a shoulder to lean on then I¡¯m here for you.¡± ¡°¡­Even though I¡¯m a demon factor?¡± Arnold looked at her with sharp eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but glare. ¡°You have committed no crime and there is no one in this house that you are a danger to. Therefore, you are not a threat.¡± ¡°Right¡­ I thought you gods have a seething hatred for anything even remotely related to demon spawn.¡± ¡°I have met enough demons to see that you aren¡¯t one of them or like them.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°What I mean is that you aren¡¯t consumed yet by a demon¡¯s desire to destroy, taint and ruin. All three of these things have the same definition but only by human standards. Demons destroy lives, they taint souls and they ruin everything they touch.¡± ¡°Well, then what if I told you that the Failed King is the demon lord whose soul I possess?¡± Arnold could see Yorm¡¯s body twitch for a moment. ¡°Does that change anything? Do you want to kill me yet?¡± ¡°¡­Why would you ask me that? Are you eager to die?¡± ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I stand by what I said. I believe that there is a line that exists between real demons and demon factors. You have one foot over this line while the demons have already crossed it since birth. That line is the demon energy that you possess. Crossing over it with one foot means that you can control the energy. You can either decide to step back¡ªcut off the demon energy¡ªor control the demon energy at will. However, every time you leave your foot on the other side of that line, a force pushes you from behind. It¡¯s slowly moving both your legs over the line. Once both legs cross over it¡­¡± Yorm spoke with a gentle tone, ¡°¡­That will be the day I kill you.¡± Arnold met her gentle eyes. That wasn¡¯t a threat. If it was then she would¡¯ve released some killing intent. ¡°¡ªLady Yorm, I¡¯ve returned.¡± Someone¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡± Yorm dusted off her robe and stood up. She then left the room. Arnold laid back down. ¡®Hmm, these sheets smell really good. Is this Yorm¡¯s bed?¡¯ Of course it is. It¡¯s like ten times the size of a normal queen size bed. Arnold looked like a doll laying on this giant bed. ¡°¡ªThe girls and I finished patrolling the Rainbow Edge. We didn¡¯t find anything suspicious.¡± Arnold could heard a young woman speaking to Yorm. ¡°Good work so far.¡± ¡°¡­We don¡¯t deserve your praise, Lady Yorm¡­ We failed to protect the humans from being slaughtered by the Blight Things. By your order, I will set out immediately to slay the Soul King. We heard that he invaded an ancient Elven city that was built inside a relic tomb. There are at least three relic tombs that have Elf ancestry. While we don¡¯t know which one is the correct one, I promise to slay him so that his monsters don¡¯t terrorize the realm any further.¡± ¡®He¡¯s already dead, though. Should I tell them?¡¯ ¡°I appreciate the suggestion but I¡¯d rather you protect the remaining humans for now to boost morale and assure them that this is a safe haven for all. Remember, humans didn¡¯t live here a century ago so they aren¡¯t used to life here yet. The appearance of the monsters from yesterday certainly shook them all and made them think that I am incapable of protecting my own realm.¡± ¡°Should I request aid from my tribe to send a Valkyrie go to every settlement for now?¡± ¡®The average Valkyrie level should be 70 since not just anyone can obtain that title.¡¯ The only reason Valkyries are considered a race is due to their warrior blood that grants them all sorts of talents and abilities as they grow older and become warriors. They¡¯re still just descendants of Parreon, a race of nomad demigods. Parreons are based on a real warrior tribe from Earth, the Vikings. Valkyries are essentially just humans with demigod blood. They are sometimes referred to as Pars but given how most of them are women, with men being rare in their tribe, the lore refer to them as just Valkyries. Copulating with humans or demihumans doesn¡¯t carry of risk of losing their warrior blood. That¡¯s how they were able to survive as a race. ¡°Before you do that, all of you need to rest. Go take a dip in the river. I¡¯ll finish Arnold¡¯s treatment then head to the Gate in a few hours.¡± ¡°¡­Arnold? Is that the name of the human boy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like that Lady Yorm is keeping a demon in your home.¡± ¡®So, they knew all along that I was a demon factor¡­¡¯ Well, it makes sense since she healed him. Just like priests at temples who he usually avoids interacting with, Yorm should¡¯ve also been able to sense his demon energy when she used her power to heal him. ¡°He is merely the victim of a demon¡¯s plot to revive itself. That doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s a demon.¡± ¡°If the energy is inside his body then he should be classified as a demon.¡± ¡°Vatria, remember he was the one who saved the survivors from sacrificing their lives to get revenge. Were it not for him then we would¡¯ve needed to bury more victims.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right, Lady Yorm. Forgive me.¡± ¡°No need to apologize. I can understand your suspicions. We were raised with the misconception that demons and demon factors are indistinctive from each other. Only through interactions with both groups are you able to determine the difference between them.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Tell the girls that all of them can take the day off. All of you can return to your duties again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thank you. Ah, will Lady Yorm join us for dinner?¡± ¡°Another time. I¡¯ll head to the Gate once I¡¯m certain Arnold¡¯s condition is stable.¡± ¡°¡­I see. Well then, excuse me.¡± Arnold could hear a door close a second later. Yorm came back to the room Arnold was in. ¡°You¡¯re welcome to take a tour of the area once you¡¯re fully healed, Arnold.¡± ¡°Thanks for your hospitality, Miss Yorm but I need to leave as soon as possible.¡± Arnold got out of the bed. ¡°Nn? Why is that?¡± ¡°There¡¯s somewhere I need to go. First thing¡¯s first¡­ Where are my clothes? No, more importantly, why am I naked?¡± The wind felt cold against his butt and bare chest. ¡®Your eyes are wandering, Miss Yorm.¡¯ ¡°Your clothes weren¡¯t exactly in a good condition so I threw them away. They smelled like guts and sewage, most likely from the monsters you slayed.¡± ¡°I see. Where are my magic bags then?¡± Surely he didn¡¯t lose them after the dungeon storm hit him? ¡®Jack¡¯s spear was in one of those magic bags¡­ Getting him a weapon of equal quality will be very expensive¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t forget about his little brother who he wanted to build a stronger bond with. He wanted to give the spear to him once he turns 12. Suddenly he remembered something else, ¡°Where is Ceru!?¡± he frantically looked around the room. ¡°C-Calm down. Your magic bags are safe. And the one whom you call Ceru¡­¡± Yorm went over to the window next to the bed, ¡°Is this who you mean?¡± She picked up a transparent box. Inside it was an eyeball with feathers growing out of its back. Arnold sighed in relief. ¡°Why do you have a Cherubim in your possession, young man?¡± Yorm¡¯s smile was still gentle but her eyes were cold. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Chapter 206 Part 2: Recruits Arnold and Yorm stared at each other. How will he get out of this? Cherubim angels are seen as symbol of worship by gods and denizens of the divine realm. Being suspected of kidnapping one is deserving of divine punishment given how rare these creatures are. Yorm being a goddess and all means that it¡¯s her duty to take Ceru to her homeland where Ceru can be protected. ¡°I suppose it matters not since she is not in any visible signs of pain, which means she wasn¡¯t in any danger before she landed in your hands. On the contrary, she is quite healthy and has a stable source of divine power circulating in her tiny body.¡± Yorm knelt down and put Ceru in Arnold¡¯s hands, ¡°No one other than me knows about her being in your possession. Keep her safe. When she matures, she will keep you safe as you are acknowledged as her lord and she your divine maiden.¡± ¡°Divine maiden¡­?¡± ¡°A companion of sorts who will protect you and guide you until your dying breath.¡± ¡°Why would they go that far?¡± ¡°A moral duty that they develop through childhood. Of course, their divine duty stays the same¡ªprotecting the divine realm as its last line of defense. What differentiates the former from the latter is their love for the one who they swear to protect. Cherubims were seen as livestock and slaves by the many beings that walk these realms. While they possess an extraordinary amount of abilities and divine power, they cannot bring themselves to hurt mortals.¡± ¡°Not even if their allies get killed by these humans¡­?¡± ¡°Yes. In their eyes, the divine duty excludes humans or elves and other mortals as threats to the divine realm. Therefore, they do not attack mortals out of retaliation. That is only when they do not have a lord. As a maiden, she is obligated to protect her lord, even if it means killing humans.¡± ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that Ceru doesn¡¯t have a will of her own¡­?¡± ¡°Mm. Her kind is driven by only two things: moral and divine duty. They are not thinking beings. In a sense, they were created as tools to be useful to us gods even though we revere them.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Has she attained a humanoid form yet?¡± Yorm asked as she glanced down into the glass box. ¡°Yeah, she transformed once. For a young Cherubim, she sure didn¡¯t look the part.¡± The shape and bust of her body flashed past his mind. ¡°Age doesn¡¯t matter for a Cherubim. What you¡¯re looking at now is their true form. Usually a Maiden would choose a form that closely resembles their master¡¯s loved ones. It could be a wife, a daughter or even someone whom you have admiration or love for.¡± Now that he thought about it, Ceru does look an awfully lot like Alecs¡¯ character. He didn¡¯t notice this before because Alecs¡¯ in-game character was lean and tall. She basically had an athletic build. Ceru¡­ well, it¡¯s obvious why their bodies are so different. But the face, hair and eyes were a giveaway as to whose form she took. Yes, it makes sense since Alecs is someone whom he has deep admiration for. ¡°In any case, when the day comes that you are consumed by the Failed King¡¯s power, please release her.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah¡­¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold came to the kitchen after he put on the clothes that Yorm brought him. He looked up at the huge dining table. ¡°¡­Do you have humans over as guests often?¡± He spoke to Yorm who was putting flowers in a vase by the sink. ¡°Hm? No, I rarely invite people into my house. This is supposed to be a sanctuary where I can enjoy peace and quiet, with only the birds chirping being my company. Alas, it is a sanctuary I rarely get to enjoy. Of course, I teleport back and forth between the house and the outpost near the Realm Gate but never to rest." Yorm said ¡°hold on a minute¡± before pulling out a wand and flicking it. Sparkles of golden light was sent throughout the whole house. Everything immediately became smaller. Even Yorm was now about Arnold¡¯s height. ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s better to look at the world through the eyes of a human than a giant.¡± Arnold sat down. ¡°Does the spell wear off after a certain period of time?¡± ¡°Only when I run out of mana. I usually only change to my human form once outside of my usual duties. It¡¯s dangerous to fight in this form since most of my powers are sealed.¡± After finishing what she was busy with, she brought over a plate of meat and vegetables. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not very good at cooking since I rarely need to eat. I can have one of the girls head into town and purchase precooked meals for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ You don¡¯t need to go out of your way just for that¡­¡± Arnold looked down at the slightly burnt meat, ¡°Thanks for the food.¡± Yorm sat across him as watched him as he began eating. The fork in his hand wobbled as he tried to put a piece of meat in his mouth. ¡®I still can¡¯t feel my arm¡­¡¯ Unlike in the final moments during his fight with Gederick, only one arm didn¡¯t have its feeling back. Coincidentally, it was his dominant (right) arm. If he wasn¡¯t looking at his hand then he wouldn¡¯t even know what he¡¯s touching if anything. Arnold put the fork down silently. He looked at Yorm and asked a question. ¡°I know that both my arms were broken before I ended up here but shouldn¡¯t both of them be healed after you used your magic, Miss Yorm?¡± ¡°Your right arm cannot be fixed with simple healing magic, boy.¡± She replied, ¡°Its nerves are damaged from excessive pressure and exposure to volatile amounts of different energies. Something is preventing conventional magic from healing your nerves.¡± For some reason Arnold chuckled. He grabbed his head. ¡°Oriel, you motherfucker¡­ Haha¡­ Haha¡­¡± Only one thing could¡¯ve been the cause of this: demon energy. ¡®So, my arm was the payment all along for using your power¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have listened to him¡­¡¯ Then again, Oriel was probably also not aware that the result would¡¯ve been mild nerve damage. It wasn¡¯t like Oriel had several hosts before Arnold, so he was probably also not as educated on the matter. Whether or not Oriel intentionally deceived Arnold in his moment of weakness, it doesn¡¯t matter. Even if he¡¯s on the brink of death, he will not use that power ever again. ¡°If the injury worsens, the only way forward would be to amputate your arm and seek another. Growing another through regeneration magic will yield no difference." As if it would be that easy. Of course, magic is advanced enough to restore limbs or attach new limbs to an amputated spot. The only thing that for ordinary humans matters is size and blood type. However, Arnold is a warrior with that needs to constantly flow aura through his body. If he actually goes through with this and fights at full power then the arm will end up exploding just from one swing of his sword. ¡°I have a feeling that Ceru will be able to help me fix this but¡­¡± he stared at the slumbering eyeball, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯ll wake up anytime soon¡­ For now I¡¯ll just have to use my left arm to fight.¡± ¡®Hopefully, my regenerative abilities can also do something about this.¡¯ Arnold used his left hand to eat this time. ¡°Is there a portal off this world that I can use?¡± ¡°The only way you can leave is through the realm gate, which I give full permission to use since you saved the people. But I must warn you, there are things on the other side that can even be a threat to monster lords and demigods. Even now, they are plotting to cross my bridge.¡± ¡°You mean demons?¡± ¡°Maybe, among other things.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want to use the teleportation branch yet¡­ Also, if I do end up using it, where would I go? Back to the world that Gederick and I fought on?¡¯ If he does go back there then he¡¯ll have to find a portal off that world. He¡¯s unsure if Rafaela is still there or if she¡¯s even safe. ¡°What world are you from, boy?¡± ¡°A world outside the dungeon.¡± ¡°Why not go back using the little magic item of mine in your possession?¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. ¡°I can¡¯t do that yet. There¡¯s somewhere important I need to go.¡± Also, he wants to be done with this dungeon for good once he leaves. He won¡¯t come back here a second time. Unless something happens to force him to. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Yorm looked out the window, ¡°I think I might know a way to help you get back to the dungeon. But it will take some time.¡± ¡°What does Miss Yorm have in mind?¡± eager to know, he asked. ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry about it. Just be hopeful the method will work,¡± she smiled before standing up, ¡°I¡¯ll be in the garden. If you feel like it, you¡¯re welcome to look around. There¡¯s a saying that fresh air and the outdoors is a spiritual form of healing.¡± Yorm soon left the house. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll have a look around while I wait for her to reveal that method she spoke of.¡¯ ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡¤ Ofore, the world on the edge of the Divine Realm ¡¤ Population: 1000+ Arnold was immediately hit with a status screen when he walked out of the house. The world before his eyes was just as he remembered it. A sky with tens of other planets visible to the naked eye with dragons and other airborne creatures flying through it. The sky was both yellow and blue and mixed somewhere in the middle, evident of the high density of divine energy of the divine realm that¡¯s slowly engulfing the world. While this world is technically inside of the divine realm, it¡¯s still on the edge of the realm, evident by the gradient of the two skies. To really traverse the divine realm, one would need to travel a long distance through areas thick with divine power. Arnold would never survive that trip since the divine energy levels are in the lethal levels. He doesn¡¯t want to go there anyway so it doesn¡¯t matter. With all this fresh air and nature all around, one would feel calm and at peace, right? For Arnold it¡¯s the exact opposite. He leaned against a fence. He clutched his shirt around his chest area. It felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe. He could still remember the fight with Gederick and how he was left on the brink of death. He could remember the excruciatingly painful feeling of having divine energy injected into his body. It was akin to hot iron rods being inserted into your skin. How did he stay calm when Yorm was around? Was he merely acting or did what happened not affect him at all? In any case, it¡¯s over. He repeated the above to himself like a chant or mantra. Despite this, his heart still beat at three times its normal rate. He could still hear the ringing in his ears. ¡°¡ªBoy.¡± Yorm appeared from behind the house, carrying a basket of what appears to have fruit inside. ¡°¡­.?¡± Arnold wordlessly glanced at her. ¡°You look pale. Is something wrong?¡± Yorm approached him and put her hand on his forehead after she put the basket down. ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡± He walked past her, ¡°I¡¯m going to take a stroll around the forest.¡± ¡°Ah, okay. If you get lost, just ask the fairies where my house is. All of them know where I live.¡± Arnold waved without answering her and continued walking deeper into the forest. Soon the house was out of view. He leaned against a tree. ¡®This ringing won¡¯t get out of my head. Fuck.¡¯ It was annoying but there was no pain whatsoever. Arnold pulled up the system. He tapped on his status. ¡¤ Condition: mildly stable That condition was spot-on in that regard. He almost died for no reason. There was no reward for putting his life on the line. Before the unpleasant memories from that fight were about to resurface, a ding interrupted his thoughts. He glanced at the status screen. ¡¤ The Death God¡¯s Consort: Help Elizabeth unlock her incarnation power and free Goddess Aedri. ¡°When was this added?¡± What does this quest mean by ¡°help Elizabeth unlock her power¡±? He¡¯s not the one who helps her do it in the game, an unknown witch does. He glanced over at the reward. ¡¤ Subclass Selection Draw ¡°Huh? Subclass¡­? Does this mean¡­¡± Does this mean he¡¯ll finally be able to use his knowledge in magic? No, that¡¯s being too optimistic. Even if he does get ¡¶Magician¡· as his starting class, he still needs to build up his intelligent stat to be able to use most of his spells. The magic stat is also an issue but nothing magic artifacts can¡¯t fix. The intelligence stat will be easy to build up if he spends time deciphering runes and drawing magic circles from memory. To do that, he¡¯ll need to pull all-nighters. Even if he is experienced in doing the abovementioned, it¡¯ll still take up a lot of time to get an intelligent stat over 70. ¡®I wonder what options are available to me. Hopefully it¡¯s not strength-type classes only. If it¡¯s enchanter or necromancer then it¡¯s all over for me as a mage.¡¯ Suddenly he heard the laughter of women not far from where he was. He also heard water splashing. ¡®That must be the women who were sent here from the Valkyrie tribe village¡­.¡¯ Arnold hopped onto one of the trees silently. He continued moving between the trees, careful not to rustle any leaves. He wanted to get a look at these women. Of course, he¡¯s not the type of guy who spies on women taking baths or swimming naked. It¡¯s merely because he wants to see what they look like. In the game Valkyries are shown to be quite muscular and tall, fitting for a warrior race that¡¯s known more for their brawn than brains. Soon a clearing came into view. Arnold could see about three young women splashing each other with water and giggling. He looked at their faces. ¡®Hm, none of them look familiar.¡¯ There were quite a lot of quests involving the Valkyries in the game once Luke reached the divine realm. While some of the content wasn¡¯t important to the storyline, it highlighted what kind of people the valkyries were and the quests yielded great rewards. They can also become strong allies in the final battle against Arsnoria and her demon lords. People often mistake valkyries for barbarians who live primitive lives. How they show aggression to every outsider. However, this was proven to be false once you visit their tribe. Doing all their quests leads to a potential love interest asking to join the Hero Party. She plays a big role in helping Luke repel the demon forces later in the story and even saves his life once. It was quite easy to miss her questline in the story unless you look hard enough. It was all thanks to the thousands of hours of content out there. It was just too exhausting to look for all the side content and focus on the main story at the same time. ¡°¡ªHey, Vatria, isn¡¯t it pretty concerning that the feral divine beast is still on the loose?¡± one of the young women¡ªa woman with long, curly blonde hair¡ªsuddenly spoke. She addressed the black-haired woman. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything if it won¡¯t show itself. That human boy showing up must¡¯ve scared it into hiding.¡± The one called Vatria replied. ¡°What if we asked the fairies for help? They¡¯re literally found in every corner of this world.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? Anything that goes near the beast is poisoned by its toxic demonic energy. Fairies are born from divine power so it will be extra dangerous for them. Even scouting ahead is out of the question.¡± ¡°What if we just investigate every single area that¡¯s filled with that black mist?¡± the third woman¡ªa ginger with honey brown eyes¡ªsuggested. ¡°That might be a good idea but the monster is quite alert of its surroundings, Neena. It¡¯ll be able to sense us from several hundred meters away. Remember that day we stopped by a village that had fresh corpses strewn on the ground but no sign of enemies being there?¡± ¡°Should we just ask for reinforcements then? A friend of mine can also be useful since she has beast taming abilities.¡± The ginger asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t think any ordinary beast tamer is going to be able to control a divine beast corrupted by demon energy, Neena.¡± ¡®Hoh. A divine beast corrupted by demon energy is an almost impossible occurrence.¡¯ For a divine beast to fall victim to the corrupted energy, they should either be injured or very old to the point where they¡¯re losing control of their own power. The latter is similar to a human¡¯s immune system failing to save them from diseases and viruses. ¡®Question is: how did demon energy end up in this world?¡¯ Where there¡¯s demon energy, there are demons. The question reminds the same though, how did demon energy end up here? Arnold¡¯s question was answered immediately: ¡°We should really punish humans with the death penalty if they even attempt to summon demons. Like, I get not liking deities but summoning demons just to prove how anti-religious you are¡­?¡± Ruene shook her head and sighed. ¡°Demons might¡¯ve made contact with the humans using some form of long-distance communication and promised them some kind of paradise in return for their loyalty. Good thing we managed to stop the caster before a cult was born.¡± ¡®The mortals are the ones summoning the demons¡­?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t think that will fix anything. Remember, the only reason we could stop that incident was because we were informed of suspicious gatherings in the cemetery. What we suspected of grave robbery turned out to be demonic rituals. We need better ways to stop these things from happening ever again. Due to what happened at the cemetery, we have to put down an innocent creature.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah, I feel kind of bad for the divine beast. But we need to prioritize the humans.¡± The ginger, Neena, said. ¡°Any idea how we¡¯ll lure it out?¡± Ruene, the chestnut-haired girl asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Vatria shook her head, ¡°Our only option is to chase it down the moment we spot it. One of us will have to go into the fight without her gear. Our weapons and armor slow us down. That person can then attempt to catch the beast. The rest of us will catch up and finish it off.¡± ¡°Who should it be?¡± Ruene asked again. ¡°Kellene is the fastest in our group so she¡¯s the obvious choice¡­¡± ¡°Right. She¡¯s short but she¡¯s one of the fastest people in our tribe.¡± ¡®Hm? There¡¯s a fourth one?¡¯ ¡°Speaking of which, where is she?¡± Vatria looked around the area. Suddenly, Arnold felt the hairs on his neck standing up. A feeling of danger came from his left side. He hurriedly held up his arm. Someone¡¯s small foot appeared in his vision when he glanced back. A moment later he was sent flying out of the tree when the kick connected. ¡°Kuh!¡± He stabbed Luxtivin into the ground to slow himself down. ¡®What the hell is up with that kicking power¡­.¡¯ ¡°Seeeeiy!¡± A girly war cry resounded before a petite person charged at him and began throwing a flurry of punches. Arnold skillfully parried those punches with one hand. Despite having ferocious attack power, the person wasn¡¯t very good skilled with fighting with her fists. Of course, she was quite fast but Arnold could see through all her moves. ¡°Take this, you pervert!¡± she turned on the spot for a roundhouse kick but Arnold kicked her right leg, causing her to fall on the ground with a heavy thud, ¡°Kyaaaah!?¡± A blade of Sword Intent surrounded Arnold¡¯s hand which he held near her neck. ¡°Eek!¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes widened when he realized that the girl he was straddling, was butt-naked. He wasn¡¯t paying attention to the rest of her body, only her arms and legs since she used those to attack. ¡°YOU FIEND!¡± Another voice came from behind him, ¡°He¡¯s trying to rape Kellene!¡± ¡°What!? No!¡± Arnold hurriedly got off the girl and addressed the person who showed up. ¡°Unforgivable! I can¡¯t believe humans would resort to such a disgusting act for the sake of satiating their lust!¡± A lance appeared in Vatria¡¯s hand. ¡°T-That¡¯s right, big sister! Get him!¡± the little bitch who attacked him first shouted from behind him. Arnold looked at the window above Vatria¡¯s head. Level 68 ¡®Tch, I won¡¯t win in a fair fight if both of them attack me,¡¯ he could sense the other two approaching as well, ¡®Let alone two, four of will be impossible for me. I need to get out of this somehow.¡¯ Before he could decide what to do, the woman named Vatria charged at him. Why could she summon a weapon but not clothes? Her bare breasts jiggled splendidly with every motion. Arnold dodged to the side, hit her wrists, almost causing her to let go of her lance, and pushed her to the side. ¡°!¡± she hopped on the spot with one leg just before she was shoved to the ground and swung her lance again. Arnold summoned Luxtivin again and parried her blow with all his strength. ¡°Ugh!¡± both her arms were sent flying back, leaving her front open. Arnold held his sword in front of her throat, causing her to freeze. ¡°Vatria!¡± the other two arrived at that moment and also summoned their weapons. Arnold clicked his tongue. He gained distance from the four of them. ¡¤ Vatria, level 68 ¡¤ Ruene, level 46 ¡¤ Neena, level 49 ¡¤ Kellene, level 56 ¡®While it¡¯s cowardly, it¡¯s best for me to retreat.¡¯ ¡°That human boy looks familiar, doesn¡¯t he¡­?¡± Ruene squinted her eyes. ¡°Eh? Really? Ah! I couldn¡¯t recognize him at first since his face was so beaten up when I last saw him!¡± Neena said, ¡°It¡¯s the boy Lady Yorm treated!" ¡°What does it matter who he is!? He wanted to assault me! We should take care of him now, girls!¡± the ¡°little bitch¡±, Kellene screeched, ¡°He was spying on us bathing so it¡¯s obvious that he has bad intentions for all of us!¡± ¡°What makes you think that? Maybe he was just strolling through the forest and happened to see us bathing in the river. I thought he was attacking Vatria for no reason¡­¡± Ruene looked at Vatria. ¡°Uhm, he was straddling Kellene so I honestly thought he was going to, you know¡­¡± Vatria blushed slightly and avoided looking at Arnold. ¡°Our little princess here likes starting trouble, doesn¡¯t she?¡± Neena shook her head while looking at Kellene. ¡°Y-You guys are just going to let this pervert walk free!? Fine, I¡¯ll take care of him myself! Seeeiyyya!¡± Kellene charged at Arnold after a war scythe appeared in her hand. ¡°H-Hey, Kellene!¡± Vatria tried to call out to her but Kellene was too focused on trying to murder Arnold to listen. ¡°What¡¯s all the commotion about?¡± Yorm suddenly appeared nearby, ¡°W-What are you girls doing!?¡± In a blink of an eye, Yorm appeared in front of Arnold and flicked her finger. Whatever spell she used, it caused Kellene to levitate in the air. ¡°Kyaah!¡± Kellene¡¯s war scythe fell on the ground. At that moment, her legs were so spread so wide that Arnold could see everything. Pink and delicate, like a fragrant flower. ¡°Iyaaaaaaaah!!!!¡± Chapter 206 Part 3: Descendant of a Demigod "Will the four of you mind explaining why you have your weapons out? Are you trying to gang up on the human boy?" Yorm spoke in a stern tone. Vatria, Neena and Ruene avoided her gaze. All four of them were now fully dressed. ¡°¡­.¡± Kellene was glaring daggers at Arnold while pulling her skirt down with teary eyes. Arnold was coolly standing next to Yorm as if he didn¡¯t do anything. Yorm sighed and looked at Kellene, ¡°What did you do this time?¡± ¡°W-What!? Why is Lady Yorm looking at me like I did something wrong!? It was that human! He was staring at Vatria, Neena and Ruene while touching his man thing!¡± ¡®What is this bitch talking about?¡¯ Yorm looked at Arnold. ¡°I heard them talking about a divine beast which interested me so I approached the river and hid behind some trees. It was by mere coincidence that I found them naked. I wanted to go up to them to talk since I can¡¯t just ignore three beautiful women,¡± he noticed the ginger blushing when he made eye-contact with her, ¡°But my being there would¡¯ve made them think that I was spying on them. Then this b¡ªthis lovely young dame kicked me in the head and tried to kill me.¡± ¡°H-He¡¯s lying! He was getting off on watching my friends bathe!¡± Bitch continued screeching. ¡®Annoying little Stella clone.¡¯ ¡°Kellene¡­¡± ¡°Give it up already¡­¡± ¡°He just said that it wasn¡¯t intentional¡­¡± Even her three friends didn¡¯t stand with her. Kellene continued glaring at him. ¡®What¡¯s with this girl? She¡¯s acting as if I killed her whole family.¡¯ Arnold smirked at Kellene, making sure the other four didn¡¯t see. Kellene¡¯s expression turned even more sour. ¡°So, that¡¯s what this is all about. Indeed, it would be very concerning if an unfamiliar man came up to me while I was bathing,¡± Yorm nodded in understanding, ¡°I would¡¯ve mistaken his intentions for something else¡­ Also, what¡¯s this about the divine beast I hear? I thought you four had it under control?¡± ¡°About that¡­¡± Vatria stepped forward, ¡°We¡¯re facing a predator with heightened senses and monstrous agility. The demonic energy¡¯s corruption increased its abilities even further, making it a troublesome opponent since it has both superior speed and senses on its side.¡± ¡°Things got even more difficult when the Blight Things showed up. While they weren¡¯t a threat to the beast individually, their numbers more than made up for it. The beast kept its distance seeing as how the monsters only lingered around the farm and the town. Not just that but this human boy singlehandedly took care of more than a hundred of them, making him a bigger threat in its eyes. The monster is completely avoiding this area now.¡± Ruene followed up on what Vatria said. ¡®If the divine beast wasn¡¯t corrupted by demon energy then it wouldn¡¯t have been this scared to come near me. Divine beasts are even more powerful than SS-class monsters so the demon energy must be making it paranoid.¡¯ The energy gave it a false sense of danger, which just shows how much the energy corrupts a creature¡¯s judgment, especially one as a intelligent as a divine beast. Arnold wouldn¡¯t be a threat in its eyes otherwise. ¡°Hmm, I need to make sure the seal on the Gate is still secure so I can¡¯t aid all of you. The least I can do now is send word to the people to evacuate.¡± ¡°¡ªI can help you take it down.¡± Arnold interjected. ¡°Eh?¡± Vatria blinked. Arnold looked at Vatria, ¡°You need someone fast to keep up with it, right? I¡¯ll be able to do it with a skill of mine.¡± ¡°How can a human be faster than the four of us? You must be joking.¡± Neena chuckled. ¡°What, am I supposed to prove myself to all of you? I took out a horde of Blight Things on my own so shouldn¡¯t my word be enough?¡± Although he didn¡¯t know what the hell happened a few days ago, he decided to use what happened at the town anyway to persuade them. ¡°¡­.¡± Vatria and the other three looked at each other. Vatria took something out of her magic bag. An apple? She bent down and held her hand (the hand holding the apple) about ten inches above the ground. ¡°If you can catch this before it lands on the ground then I¡¯ll believe you. But first, stand twenty meters back.¡± Yorm glanced at Arnold with a wry smile, ¡°If you truly think you can help then please do as she says.¡± Arnold shrugged, ¡°Alright.¡± He did as Vatria said. She narrowed her eyes. Arnold calmly observed her. The apple finally fell after a few more seconds. Skill has been activated It all happened in a blink of an eye. It wasn¡¯t even a second. ¡°Eh?¡± Vatria looked dumfounded when she noticed that the apple was gone. Arnold then spoke. He was sitting on the branch of the tree behind them. ¡°A race would¡¯ve been more fun.¡± This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. He took a bite out of the apple. The smile on Vatria¡¯s face twitched. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Back at Yorm¡¯s house. Arnold and the four recruits were gathered in front of Yorm¡¯s house. The four of them were standing by the gate having their own conversation while Arnold was leaning against a tree, watching them with interest. The four of them were already in full-plate armor while Arnold only had Luxtivin around his waist. He tried to summon Gergois earlier but the armor was in the middle of repairing itself using the ¡°Reversal¡± runes inside of it. He didn¡¯t even know those runes could be used to repair armor. In any case, it would be best to buy armor repair kits once he gets back to the empire. Fighting another enemy close to or on Gederick¡¯s level without that armor will be suicide. Vatria suddenly excused herself from the group and approached Arnold. ¡°We haven¡¯t properly introduced ourselves. My name is Vatria. I lead this squad of ours.¡± ¡°Does this squad of yours have a name?¡± ¡°Uhm, not yet. A name is something that¡¯s considered a badge of honor in our race. For now we just call ourselves [Flowers of Guine]. That¡¯s going to be our official name once we¡¯re recognized by the War Council.¡± ¡®War Council? That wasn¡¯t a thing back when Gederick was the God of War. I suppose they needed a more organized group to plan out large-scale battles.¡¯ Seeing as how it¡¯s referred to as a council, that must mean that there are other leaders besides the High Valkyrie, each of whom have an army of their own. ¡°What about you? What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Arnold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it? No titles or House at all? For someone with your skills I expected you to be a Head in a martial arts family at least¡­¡± ¡°To the public I¡¯m a son my family tossed aside for a newer heir. They still see me as their son but officially disowning me was done for political purposes. My father¡ªno, our whole family is hated by the majority of the populace. That includes nobles.¡± ¡°Hm, politics are quite the troublesome endeavor,¡± Vatria looked back at the other girls, ¡°In our race, the strongest are often glorified by everyone. They are never mocked or scorned, only revered. Even the old veterans revere the youngsters who surpass them in both skill and strength on the battlefield. Due to this, my people consider those aforementioned things an important factor when choosing leaders. Showing your contempt for your leaders is taboo amongst our people. Kellene was supposed to become the next queen of our people but her little sister overshadowed her. This is due to what I said earlier¡ªlack of strength and skill.¡± ¡®So, she¡¯s the sister of that woman.¡¯ Arnold knew who Vatria is talking about. It¡¯s the same woman who Luke can romance in the game. And the same woman who helps him defeat a demon lord and save his life. Arnold pretended to be ignorant in the subject, ¡°That¡¯s why you called her princess? I thought it was just a cute nickname.¡± ¡°Hahaha, Kellene hates it when we call her a princess but it slips out unintentionally sometimes. In any case, with her fate as a princess sealed, she decided to work under my team. We¡¯ve been together on missions for only a few years.¡± ¡°...Have your missions involved only slaying monsters all these years?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Vatria scratched her cheek, ¡°Indeed¡­¡± ¡°From my amateurish eyes, I can tell that you¡¯ve hunted monsters more than you¡¯ve trained over the years.¡± Arnold was just about to let ¡°your levels are way too high for you to be this pathetic¡± slip. ¡°¡­You might be right about that¡­ Anyway, why are you interested in the divine beast? You¡¯re not obligated to help us.¡± ¡®Changing the subject, are you? I guess you hate being called a weakling.¡¯ Even level 66 Gederick was more of a challenge than level 68 Vatria who he could easily immobilize. Arnold knows that if they went up against that guy, they¡¯d definitely lose. He could only keep up due to his speed and hand-to-hand combat training. Gederick is a pureblood demigod so his stats were way higher than theirs. He answered her question: ¡°I¡¯m looking for something¡­. If it¡¯s alright with all of you, I¡¯d like to take something from its corpse.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a pretty odd thing to ask for. Well, our mission is to stop it from wreaking any further havoc and poisoning the forests with its demonic energy so we don¡¯t need its body for anything. Take whatever you want from it but we¡¯re going to burn its body afterwards using ritual magic. We don¡¯t want the residue demon energy in its body opening demon portals out of nowhere.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡®An incident similar to what happened in Luke¡¯s village should be avoided.¡¯ A demon could¡¯ve died either from old age or from being hunted by a stronger monster. Its body then expelled its remaining demonic energy, causing portals to form naturally. What followed were imps being led into the world from another plane of existence. As explained before, portals to the demon world only form once enough demon energy accumulates in an area. Taking this into account, he could understand why they¡¯d burn the body with holy ritual magic. ¡°Mind if I ask a personal question?¡± Arnold spoke again, ¡°Which branch family are you from?¡± ¡°Why ask such a question?¡± Vatria looked at him in confusion. ¡°Every traditional warrior race has main families and branch families. The main families are sometimes descendants of royalty. In my world, the demihumans have the High Blood Tribes as their main families and their King¡¯s royal family. I learnt from my history classes that there are up to ten branch families and three main families under the High Valkyrie, including the one she¡¯s original from.¡± In the case of nobility: A member from a main family will never be placed in small squads that don¡¯t have any significance in an army. It would squander the Head¡¯s name. That¡¯s why even the most incompetent fools are given positions like commander or captain if they¡¯re from a main family. Vatria, however strong she might be, still has to prove herself to the elder Valkyries and the High Valkyrie (who are basically members of the war council) before she¡¯s deemed a true Valkyrie. This means that she¡¯s from a branch family. If she was from the three main families then she would¡¯ve been in charge of a much larger force. ¡°¡­How do humans know about our history?¡± ¡°We humans are curious creatures who explore the unknown. Whichever demigods or gods built relic tombs in our world is to thank for the knowledge that we have of your people. Scholars study your history (found in these tombs) and teach it to us regular folk.¡± ¡°But why would they do that?¡± ¡°The scholars thought that knowing more about the divine realm will help bring them closer to the gods. It¡¯s a silly thing to wish for.¡± ¡°¡­I see. Very well, if you are that curious then I shall tell you. I am from a branch family known as the Astridr Clan.¡± ¡°That means your family is connected to the princess over there.¡± Arnold looked at Kellene who was still glaring at him. He gave a small smile and winked. He could see a small red flush on her face before she angrily stomped and walked away. ¡°Indeed. We¡¯re the branch of the Gidrunn main family. Princess Kellene and her younger sister come from that family." ¡®Gidrunn¡­ Where have I heard this name before¡­¡¯ Arnold searched through the memories in his head of the lore he read during his time as a solo player. He recalled a short text that he read in an ancient scroll ¡°Disgraced, skinny, feeble and famished, Guinevere of Gidrunn was compelled to face an army to prove that she deserves the title of [Golden Avowed]¡ªa title fitting to only the strongest of one¡¯s race. She emerged victorious and was worthy of wielding the [Great Armament of Undine]¡ªa divine artifact that could vanquish all evil with a single stroke of the sword¡±. It granted her the power of an Elemental Martial God who was said to have been Undine¡¯s Consort. There were quite a few illustrations of this powerful Valkyrie in the game. Her most notable feature is her cherry red hair and narrowed blood-red eyes that resemble a vampire¡¯s eyes. The sword that was the manifestation of a Spirit Monarch had a piece of a 10 000 year old minor World Tree as its hilt. There was another Guinevere in the game, one that was wildly popular with the NPCs of Arnold''s world but had no obvious relation to the Guinevere in the divine realm from what he knows. ¡®Does this mean that Vatria and Kellene is related to the Guinevere who I read about? Did the Guinevere from my world even exist?¡¯ Guinevere was seen as a symbol by many people aspiring to become knights. You could say the literature and legends surrounding this¡ªpossibly fictional¡ªcharacter inspired majorly young girls to face the challenges to become knights. Maybe some writer wanted to profit of this Guinevere¡¯s fame by creating fake literature about her. Arnold didn¡¯t know the full story surrounding this woman. There¡¯s no reason to care since she¡¯s already dead. Hearing the household name ¡°Gidrunn¡± just jogged his memory. Vatria doesn¡¯t seem like anyone special either even if she shares blood with a legendary Valkyrie, a woman seen as a symbol by her people. Of course, Kellene¡¯s younger sister having the blood of a demigod answers a lot. It¡¯s no wonder she¡¯s so gifted to the point where she could hold her own against Luke without the holy sword. Vatria looked back at the others who were already beginning to head out. ¡°Are you ready to go? We¡¯re probably not going to come back soon so I hope you packed enough food.¡± ¡°No need. We¡¯ll kill that beast today.¡± Vatria smiled, ¡°Then let us go.¡± Chapter 207 Part 1: Faceless "Hmm..." Arnold and the four Valkyries were currently standing near the entrance of a small forest. It was very dark inside the forest due to the trees being so densely clustered up next to each other. He could sense several signatures within the forest. The strange thing is that none of them came near the entrance. Why? Well, there was a cloud of black gas drifting near the entrance of the forest. ¡°It¡¯s fresh,¡± Vatria approached the entrance, careful not to enter the gas-like mist. ¡°Fresh? What do you mean?¡± Arnold asked. Ruene replied to him, ¡°Usually when the demonic energy is this dark shade of black, it means that a demon was recently in the general area. If a few hours passed by then it would resemble steam.¡± ¡°Then that means the monster is inside the forest.¡± Arnold activated his aura, heightening all senses. He tried to locate the largest energy signature. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Arnold?¡± Vatria looked back at him in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m trying to see if I can sense where the monster is by identifying its signature. Hmm, the forest is fairly big so I¡¯ll need to head inside.¡± ¡°Signature¡­?¡± Vatria frowned hearing that word, ¡°I don¡¯t understand? Can you pinpoint a monster¡¯s location like that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t even know how to identify energy signatures individually?¡± Arnold looked at her flabbergasted. How can a level 60 warrior not have this basic skill? Sebastian taught him to do this when his level was in the single digits. ¡°No. We can¡¯t accurately identify enemies using just their signatures alone so we can¡¯t determine their location. Usually it¡¯s just a bunch of signatures surrounding each other.¡± Basically it¡¯s like the monsters are right next to each other even if they¡¯re several meters away from each other. Think of it like drawing circles a few inches next to each other. This makes their senses unreliable. ¡®What the hell is with the Valkyrie tribe¡¯s recruits these days? The game makes them sound so cool but they can¡¯t even sense energy signatures and determine direction of their targets. That¡¯s an important skill for a warrior.¡¯ Arnold was a bit annoyed that a level 68 couldn¡¯t even do something that he can do and the fact that she¡¯s less skilled than he is even though he¡¯s lower-levelled than her. This generation of divine warriors turned out to be a disappointment. He doesn¡¯t even want to know the state of the divine realm itself if it¡¯s warriors are this underwhelming. Then again, these four women weren¡¯t exactly recognized as Valkyries(yet) so they shouldn¡¯t be the standard. Perhaps he¡¯ll meet a real Valkyrie one day who has both the skill and wits to surpass him in battle. ¡°You guys should prioritize your training instead of accepting every single job offering to kill monsters¡­¡± Arnold said with a soft sigh. Vatria averted her eyes with a blush. ¡®It seems she knows why I¡¯m saying this.¡¯ ¡°Why are you just standing around here and chatting up Vatria, human?¡± Bitch Kellene screeched from behind Arnold, ¡°This is our chance to slay the beast and sweep this whole mess under the rug. So stop wasting time. Get to it, bait.¡± Her voice, gestures and way of speaking was a complete mirror of Stella¡ªannoying. Arnold was about to throw a remark with the intention of pissing her off but he felt a cold sweat on his back when he turned around. He hurriedly moved in front of Kellene and grasped at empty¡ªno, something flew at Kellene¡¯s face like a whip. He caught it just when it arrived in front of her face. ¡°Eek!?¡± Kellene jumped back in surprise. ¡°En garde!¡± Vatria unsheathed her weapon, prompting Neena and Ruene to do the same. Hoh, to respond to danger this quickly. He was rather impressed. Arnold looked down at what he caught. ¡®A tentacle?¡¯ It was a tar-like tentacle that wiggled like a worm in his hand. The monster that it belonged to didn¡¯t even attempt to pull it back. ¡°Vatria, is this¡ª¡± ¡°No, based off the physical descriptions from witnesses, I can confidently say that the divine beast does not have tentacles.¡± Vatria replied to Arnold. He noticed the vigilant expression on all four of their faces. The air surrounding them changed. ¡°All of you stand back.¡± They did as he said, standing right behind him. A blue blaze surrounded the hand holding the tentacle, before the blaze spread along the tentacle as if it was doused in oil. The blade illuminated the forest as it travelled down the tentacle. Even as it was burned with his skill, the tentacle remained docile as if it didn¡¯t hurt. Arnold infused aura into his eyes to look down the forest path that was illuminated by his skill. He saw it. A blob slowly moving through the trees, with another monster hanging out of its slime-like body. Arnold froze. The saliva, which he was unable to swallow, got clogged in his throat. Arnold looked at the tar-coloured mist. ¡®This can¡¯t be¡­¡¯ A premonition for the future flashed by his mind. ¡®¡­Status¡­¡¯ ¡¤ Race: Starborn Offspring ¡¤ Level: ??? It was as he feared¡­ It¡¯s one of them¡­ Arnold looked back at Vatria and her comrades, ¡°¡­Whichever one of you who is good at divine spells support me from behind. Divine energy is our only means of defeating what comes next.¡± ¡°Divine spells¡­? Arnold, what are we up against?¡± Vatria asked after noticing the dark shadow over his face. Arnold could see the creature¡¯s body slowly shrinking (or morphing?) then taking form of a humanoid with a long tentacle growing out of the back of its smooth and faceless head. Faceless should be its unofficial name. There will definitely be other variants out there so classifying them in groups is important to determine combat strength, intelligence, speed, etc. ¡°Uhm, guys, that thing managed to kill the divine beast that we were after¡­¡± Ruene laughed awkwardly when it emerged from the forest. Its body was completely white. It had no face but its head was a dark purple, with a formation of lights on the front of its head that resembled a galaxy. A giant beast was floating next to it. By the looks of it, the beast was killed just like Ruene said. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. The beast was suddenly thrown across the ground with tremendous force. Telekinesis¡­ And to think it was that strong¡­ ¡°¡­It¡¯s not attacking?¡± The humanoid just silently stood there gazing at them. Even this looked terrifying. Suddenly it lifted its arm and pointed at Arnold then at itself. It was taunting him using gestures. ¡®If that¡¯s the case¡­ I should assume that this is one of those intelligent offspring¡­¡¯ That seemed even more likely if you observe its attitude towards the five of them. It wasn¡¯t impulsive and didn¡¯t attack them out of nowhere. The danger signals went off inside Arnold¡¯s head. Arnold glanced back at the girls, ¡°One of you go get Yorm.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± Vatria asked. ¡°We can¡¯t handle this thing alone. It managed to kill that divine beast without suffering any visible injuries. This thing is no ordinary monster.¡± ¡°You know what it is?¡± Ruene asked. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll tell you later. For now go call Yorm. It doesn¡¯t look like this monster will attack us unprovoked.¡± Vatria looked at Neena, ¡°You go, Neena. Make sure you explain the situation to Lady Yorm clearly.¡± ¡°Right! I¡¯ll be back right away!¡± without hesitation, Neena quickly left the others behind. The monster didn¡¯t even react. It taunted Arnold again but Arnold didn¡¯t move an inch. Suddenly it tilted its head as if in confusion. Arnold narrowed his eyes. ¡®You¡¯re full of openings.¡¯ If he had no knowledge of this thing and its kind then he would¡¯ve activated his martial art at full power in an attempt to kill it. The fact that it could kill a divine beast would warrant this level of caution. ¡°I demand you identify yourself!¡± Vatria suddenly stepped forward, ¡°Afterwards, kindly follow us so that we may examine if you¡¯re a threat or not.¡± A horizontal slit opened up on the front of its head. A hideous smile appeared. ¡°!!¡± Arnold¡¯s body moved at that moment. A powerful shockwave pushed Vatria, Ruene and Kellene back. ¡°Kuh!¡± Arnold managed to stop the monster¡¯s tentacle from ripping off Vatria¡¯s head. However, he dislocated his shoulder in the process of stopping its attack. He let go of its tentacle, which it pulled back with a downward grimace, perhaps disappointed that it couldn¡¯t see Vatria¡¯s head flying. ¡°E-Eh?¡± Vatria blinked dumbfounded when she noticed that Arnold was in front of her. The monster smirked again. Then there was a hideous laughter. It sounded like the kind of laughter you¡¯d hear in a cave, coming from its depths but you are unable to pinpoint where which makes it even creepier. It was neither close nor far but you can still hear it. Arnold¡¯s whole body began to sweat. It felt like his heart was going to pound as fiercely as it did earlier today. He relaxed his whole body before blood rushed to his head. No. I won¡¯t cower in front of this inferior lifeform, he thought as his glare intensified. The pounding in his chest stopped. His shaking hands were relaxed and his breathing stabilized. ¡®Treat this as any other fight, Arnold. This thing is nothing special. Don¡¯t let that weak earthling take over your emotions.¡¯ He thought to himself. ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t even see its attack,¡± Kellene¡¯s face was pale. Vatria and Ruene weren¡¯t any different. Arnold forcibly put his shoulder back into its socket and grunted. The attack wasn¡¯t strong but the sheer speed was enough to knock his arm out of its socket. This monster¡¯s speed might be on par with Arnold¡¯s speed. If it¡¯s this fast, how strong is it at full power? It¡¯s best if Arnold is the one who aggros the enemy while Vatria and the others chip away at its HP. The three of them wouldn¡¯t even last a few minutes alone. ¡°I want the three of you to support me. I¡¯m going to try to keep its focus on me. Use your strongest skills.¡± ¡°Who made you the leader!?¡± Kellene shouted at him and tried approach the monster with her longsword unsheathed. Arnold looked at her. She went ¡°eek¡± when she saw his expression. She timidly backed away from him. ¡°¡­Are you sure, Arnold? You¡¯re going to be in the most danger¡­¡± Vatria asked. Arnold faced the enemy again, ¡°All I want is the divine beast¡¯s heart. But I know this thing won¡¯t let me go that easily.¡± He didn¡¯t grab Luxtivin. He approached the enemy with only his clenched fists. He didn¡¯t notice it before but the enemy was two heads taller than him. It smirked while looking down at him. He smirked back. Arnold jumped at that moment with his left knee raised up high. It was so fast that his jump didn¡¯t make a sound, only the grass blew slightly from the wind emitted by his jump. The monster tried to back away but Arnold turned his body around in mid-air to go for a full kick. His foot was covered in his aura. The monster blocked the attack with its arms. That happened in just 2 seconds. It responded to the kick in nearly half the amount of tine. Now then, how long will it take to counterattack? 1¡­ 2¡­ !! The tentacle behind its head tried to wrap itself around Arnold¡¯s body. Arnold jumped through the opening at the top, narrowly avoiding his body from possibly being crushed. 2 seconds again. Arnold charged at it with his fists covered in aura. However, instead of attacking, he moved out of the way. ¡°Kh?¡± the monster looked at him in confusion. However, a lance went through its chest in the next moment, ¡°Nuah!?¡± ¡°Vatria, use divine power!¡± Arnold shouted at the owner of that lance. ¡°Right!¡± a large amount of divine power surrounded Vatria¡¯s lance. The monster¡¯s mouth glowed in a golden light before it exploded into chunks of slime. ¡°Eh!? We beat it!?¡± Kellene shouted in disbelief. ¡®I¡¯d like to believe that but¡­¡¯ ¡¤ Starborn ¡¤ Level: ??? Its status window was still floating above the chunks that was once its body. ¡°Attack together before it regenerates!¡± Arnold shouted. All three gave an affirmation and activated their skills at the same time. The next moment a powerful unified beam of divine energy shot at the chunks of slime. Arnold hurriedly got out of the way. An explosion soon resulted from that beam of energy. Surely, that was enough? ¡®No.¡¯ Arnold grabbed Luxtivin and surrounded it in 40% of his aura. He held it up to the sky and shouted the name: ¡°[Storm of the Water Dragon]!¡± A massive blue water dragon shot out of his armament into the sky. The blueish shine from its scales were even brighter than the sun. Arnold swung down Luxtivin. The power behind the swing was heavy since he was using most of his aura to summon the skill. Another devastating explosion followed when the dragon hit the ground. Since divine power was already used to weaken it, the Faceless should be vulnerable to most attacks. Arnold jumped in the air and pulled back both arms. A fiery blaze surrounded his forearms. He also coated his arms in aura. Combining both Aura Blasts and Flaming Gauntlets, a stronger skill is born. The beam of fiery blue and red shot towards the ground with almost equal the ferocity of his water dragon. Again, an explosion shook the forest. Arnold landed next to Vatria and the others. He noticed that they were looking at him silently. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°¡­Uhm, it¡¯s just¡­ Was it really necessary to do all of that¡­?¡± Vatria smiled wryly, ¡°I feel like we¡¯re destroying the environment for nothing¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s something that¡¯s necessary to ensure it doesn¡¯t escape. Also,¡± Arnold looked at the system screen, ¡°that was seemingly not enough to kill it.¡± ¡¤ Starborn ¡°¡±¡°Eh!?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Get ready for round 2. Remember we need to hold it off until Yorm gets here.¡± Arnold¡¯s warrior sense screamed at him to dodge, so he jumped up just as the ground split open, sending a gigantic pike straight at him. Seeing that, he used the flat end of his armament to change its trajectory, sending it into the air, piercing the clouds above. Even more of them shot out of the ground. It seems the enemy considers him a bigger threat than the girls. ¡®Bring it on, you fucker.¡¯ Arnold made eye contact with Vatria just before the pikes reached him. He was too far to relay his thoughts to her so he hoped that she would get it just by his gaze alone. Miraculously, she nodded and told the other two to gather around her. Arnold parried another pike, sending it crashing into the forest. It seems the monster wasn¡¯t actually aiming in directly at him, only in his general direction. It probably wasn¡¯t capable of doing something like that. ¡®To gauge my opponent¡¯s level, I¡¯ll need to keep on fighting,¡¯ they¡¯ll appear in the later arcs anyway, ¡®What kind of moves, skills and magic do they use? This is my chance to find out.¡¯ Also, he¡¯ll be able to rank them all in the future should he meet another one. Dozens of those pikes shot at him at once after he parried three more pikes. He let go of Luxtivin and pulled back both arms. ¡°Huup!¡± A force of aura was send flying at the pikes, blowing them back onto the ground. Arnold then aimed his left arm behind him and let out another Aura Force, propelling him downwards at incredible speeds. He coated his right arm in aura after he span around three times to build up momentum. Thankfully the monster didn¡¯t send more pikes at him. Arnold punched the ground so hard that most of the trees were blown away. The ground was obliterated from the sheer force of his physical strength. He felt himself hit something. ¡°Huup!¡± he punched the ground again, producing a smaller but powerful shockwave again. He punched again. And again. And again. By now there was a crater from that alone. Something appeared next to him. The monster¡¯s face was near his face. ¡°Tch!¡± He swung his arm but the monster caught it with one hand. He then jumped up and kicked with his left leg. The monster then let go of his arm with incredible speed. Arnold smirked. From this action, he could tell that the monster had low defense which scales way below its insanely high physical strength and speed. Arnold then teleported behind it and punched its lower back¡ªno, a hole opened at the spot he was aiming for. ¡®What the¡ª¡¯ he quickly pulled out his hand and jumped back. The hole then closed. ¡®It has incredible physical strength, speed, it can regenerate its body even if it¡¯s destroyed into pieces, it can distort its body at will¡­ Is that all it can do? I¡¯m assuming those pikes were a part of its body that quickly regenerated. If it¡¯s natural then it should¡¯ve been smaller by now from manifesting those pikes.¡¯ Arnold grabbed Luxtivin. ¡®I¡¯ll tank a few hits then test its speed and physical strength.¡¯ He needed to know how strong its physical attacks are so that he can decide if it¡¯s best to evade or tank its hit. He wouldn¡¯t be doing this if he wasn¡¯t testing its capabilities. Tanking hits as a warrior for no reason is idiotic to say the least. You¡¯re only letting your enemy chip away at your health. Things would be different if he used a shield. ¡®Should I use Storm¡¯s Demise or keep using my soul sword?¡¯ The reason for this is to test if it is more vulnerable to slash or bludgeoning. Seeing as how it¡¯s a slime-type monster¡­ the latter seems more likely. What about magic¡­? ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Arnold remembered the scroll he bought from the merchant, ¡®All types of slimes are weak to fire and ice magic in the game¡­¡¯ but he knows that he shouldn¡¯t compare this thing to an E-rank monster. ¡®First test: slashing damage.¡¯ Arnold charged at the monster. Several tentacles came out of its body, took the form of sharp blades and flew towards him. Arnold versus ¡°the Faceless¡±¡­ He wasn¡¯t confident in killing it on his own to get its XP but at the very least he¡¯ll hold it off until Yorm gets here. Chapter 207 Part 2: A Face Forgotten Yormilia of Sallengette removed the pump from her chest and pulled her dress'' strap back over her shoulder. She put a wooden bottle cap into a glass bottle filled with milk. She headed over to her Cooling Unit artifact. It¡¯s a large magic item that can be used to store food. Humans from other worlds apparently came up with this technology so she copied what they did but instead of what humans used¡ªsomething called helektracity or whatever¡ªshe uses magic crystals found in the forest and sometimes she even uses her mana to store her foods. Storing her food retains their freshness which is quite convenient. A cold breeze hit her face when she opened the Cooling Unit. Besides the vegetables and meat, there were several bottles like the one in her hand already in the Unit. All of which were filled with the same contents¡ªher breastmilk. Of course, Yorm isn¡¯t and has never been pregnant before. In fact, she¡¯d been a virgin for thousands of years. The reason she can lactate without the natural phenomenon known as pregnancy is unbeknownst to her but some of the residents have said that it might be as a result of a disease. Seeing as how the milk is healthy and always fresh, how could it be from a diseased breast? Speaking of milk, she lactates more than once a day, even while standing guard at the Realm Gate so it¡¯s quite an inconvenience for her. Luckily, she can use her magic to teleport to and from her house to ¡°empty the tanks¡± and give the bottles away to villagers. Yes, she gives them away because the milk has healing properties, which makes sense since Yorm is from both a magic race and a divine race. Her mother came from the High Elf race and her father was the last living Sallengette Giant from the previous generation. Yorm inherited both the magic potential of the Elves and the strength of the Giants. The breast milk can be consumed as is or mixed in healing potions. The villagers come to her house twice a week to pick up the supply outside her house. Since it¡¯s just a quick interaction, Yorm usually teleports back to the house (but never stays to rest, of course). There had been quite a lot more requests from villagers to receive her milk ever since they found out where it comes from¡­ In any case, she was happy to help them even if no coin was rewarded to her. Yorm headed over to the kettle and started brewing tea for herself. She then sat down on one of the chairs in the kitchen. Perhaps subconsciously, her eyes were drawn to a portrait hanging on her wall. There were two people in the portrait. One was her, the other a red-haired woman, judging by the dress she wore and her breasts. The portrait was old and its canvas had cracks and patterns similar to that of the wrinkles on an old person¡¯s skin. One of the faces was unrecognizable since the cracks had sullied the works of the master who painted this piece, leaving one to wonder what that person looked like. ¡°Oh, Guinevere¡­ Why can I not remember your face¡­¡± it didn¡¯t matter how much she tried, she couldn¡¯t remember all the time she spent with Guinevere. The two of them were inseparable as children and that continued all the way until they became leaders ruling their very own armies. Were it not for the diary that Yorm wrote when she was little, she would¡¯ve never remembered who that red-haired woman was. The problem is that she can¡¯t remember what the red-haired woman looked like. She only knew her name and which one of the main families she was born into. Yorm glanced down at the dirty book on the edge of the table. Judging by appearances alone, it had seen many years of use. Most people throw their old diaries away for new ones. It¡¯s only the most sentimental folk who keep old diaries whenever they want to remember a special moment in their life. Yorm opened the book. There were quite a lot of pages that had been torn out. Whether it was her or someone else who did it, she didn¡¯t know. All the pages were filled and she had reread them hundreds of times so she didn¡¯t bother to read them. Finally, she stopped turning pages once she reached the end. She stared blankly at the last page. Judging by the wrinkly and out of place paper on the last page, it was pasted there with some sort of glue. It was a letter, one that Yorm did not write. -¡®I¡¯m sorry, my dear friend, I cannot oppose him. He said that he will take me to a faraway world where I will be forced to give him children like him. I do not know why he wants me in particular when there are many women who would willingly give their bodies to him¡­ To him I am just a birthing vessel, an object for him to fill with children. I¡­ I cannot refuse him¡­ If I show the slightest resistance¡­ He will kill my whole tribe and¡­ even you¡­. I don¡¯t want that¡­ How could someone be so cruel? Why did the gods ignore everything he¡¯s done¡­ everything he would¡¯ve done if things did not go his way¡­? He is no champion¡­ He is a monster with too much power¡­ Why can I not fight this sort of evil I swore to vanquish¡­? I¡¯m scared--¡± It stopped there. Yorm knows that there was supposed to be more to it than that but she had forgotten what happened to the rest of it¡­ ¡°Yorm.¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the door. She had forgotten that she left it wide open so anything could get in here if she wasn¡¯t paying attention. But a person besides Arnold and the recruits all the way out here¡­? The voice was familiar and so was the man¡¯s face. It was a face she hadn¡¯t seen in over a century. Yorm stood up calmly. ¡°¡­Welcome, Gederick.¡± The silver-haired young man walked over to her table and sat down. For some reason he was wearing full plate armor. ¡°¡­I see you¡¯ve attained your former strength and youth¡­¡± ¡°I am far from attaining all my strength but yes, I, the Golden Majestic, am returned. Fiannei made me realize that Mother did not abandon me, after all. Of course, it is a mere gift to help me survive outside the divine realm. Despite this, I still loathe her¡ªno, the whole populace of gods¡ªfor what they did to me when I was no longer useful.¡± ¡°¡­How did you use this gift to get your power as a god back?¡± Gederick turned his head and looked out the window. After a few seconds of silence, he replied to her. ¡°Fiannei killed me.¡± ¡°...Your loyal subject¡­ killed you?¡± ¡°That is the requirement from what I currently know. I have died twice so far which gave me most of my power back.¡± Gederick clenched his fists, ¡°The second time was someone else. Someone who you should know¡ª¡± Gederick glared at Yorm, ¡°Where is the human boy?¡± ¡°¡­I know what you are looking for¡­ But killing the human boy is much too cruel¡ª¡± Gederick destroyed the table with his hand. ¡°Do not tell me who I cannot kill, woman. I will get that artifact back no matter what.¡± Yorm narrowed her eyes. ¡°And what if I stood in your way? Would you still go through with that? Would you fight me just to kill the boy?¡± ¡°Why would you protect a demon factor!? Have you no shame!?¡± Yorm jumped a little from the ferocity in his voice but she kept her composure. ¡°No, I suppose I don¡¯t,¡± Yorm closed her eyes for a second, ¡°I know where the artifact is¡ªor rather where it is headed. I went through his memories to understand what happened moments before he was sent here.¡± Yorm didn¡¯t know what started Arnold¡¯s battle with Gederick, only the seconds before the fight ended. She was trying her best not to break Arnold¡¯s mind while he was asleep at the time. Using that caliber of magic on a living person is dangerous so she only skimmed certain parts. The most important thing for her was to find out what happened for him to end up here on the brink of death. ¡°It turns out there is a gap between the time he was vaporized by the dungeon storm and somehow ended up alive, but barely, in my lands. I suspect another divine entity is blocking certain information from being seen in his head.¡± ¡°Tell me where it is.¡± ¡°I will not.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± The two stared into each other¡¯s eyes, ¡°If your mother were alive, she would call you a traitor to your race. You hold the meaningless lives of mortals above the safety of a World-Ending artifact.¡± ¡°You lack a clear purpose, my dear friend.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°You latch onto the purpose your mother bestowed upon you. You did not question it, only accept it. Is it because you want to impress her? Or are you truly just loyal to the gods and want to show them how much loyalty you have in hopes that they accept you back? Is your contempt genuine at all? Nothing will change, Gederick. Times have changed, war is no longer left in the hands of a single man when there are multiple gods who can put their minds together to overthrow our foes.¡± ¡°What¡­ I had numbers! Millions of demigods and mortals fought for me, respected me! They revere only the strong! And I was the strongest!¡± he shouted with vigor, showing how passionate he was about his glory days, ¡°I had the power to singlehandedly march into the demon world and kill the demon lords but those¡­ those bastards sitting on their high seats didn¡¯t let me because of some prophecy! I am and will always be the strongest! Strength is all I need!¡± ¡°Such a shallow way of thinking, my dear friend. But indeed, the strong are both feared and respected. However, that¡¯s not the only trait you need to be in service to the gods. Why does someone as hated as Aedri still control the dark forces that keep the Between Realms separated from our own? She serves a purpose even if her powers terrify the very gods who should be her allies. The fact that she still has her powers means that the Timeline Gods recognize her as the most suitable for that heavy burden. If her dark magic was not shielding us from the Between Realms, it would¡¯ve been much harder for me and all the other Guardians to protect our Realm Gates and the divine realm''s worlds. We would be invaded non-stop. You remember why our fellow brethren hate her, yes?¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Aedri aided the Demon King in her conquest to destroy the mortal world that Arnold was from. As a being on the level of a god, Arsnoria must¡¯ve promised Aedri something very valuable. From what Yorm knows, Aedri hastened Arsnoria¡¯s birth by strengthening the magic of the Monarch Watcher that was nurturing Arsnoria¡¯s cocoon. ¡°What this teaches us is that no one is irredeemable, Gederick. I know he hurt you, but you hurt him back twice, no three times as much. Forgive Arnold for what he¡¯s done. He was only trying to survive. I will speak to him myself regarding this issue.¡± "...Where is he?¡± ¡°Gederick. Please let me handle it.¡± Yorm used a spell to restore the table back to its original state. She then placed something on the table, ¡°I have something here that will be of more use to him than the artifact, without the danger involved with using it.¡± It was a ring with a thin vine surrounding it. There was also a blue crystal that glistened with magic power. A drop of blood flowed inside it like a human body in a pool of water. ¡°This is a magic item prototype that will allow instant teleportation across great distances.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gederick picked up the ring and looked at it closely, ¡°¡­Why would he need this when he has the fragment in his possession?¡± ¡°The only reason he wants it is because it will allow him to teleport. I heard him say this to a white-haired woman in his memories. He handed the fragmented ring to her and told her to go to his city.¡± ¡°¡­What you¡¯re saying is that¡­ the boy did not mean to use the fragment to conquer the divine realm or destroy a continent? Enslave his people? Wage war on those who oppose his ideals?¡± His doubt was expected. That¡¯s exactly the kind of things demons would do but Arnold is different. ¡°Where did you get that idea from? Ah, well, I do admit he does come off as the type of person who would do all of that for his goals. To answer your question: he has no interest in conquering any world or destroying our realm. He is simply a human boy chasing after wealth and strength.¡± Gederick leaned backward. ¡°Arnold is not your enemy. Yes, he was trying to kill you but only because you attacked him first. Killing a demigod rewards you with lots of experience points. He was trying to get something out of the fight that you started.¡± A deep wrinkle formed on Gederick¡¯s brow. Yorm was about to ask him if he was done with this stupid chase but she heard someone¡¯s footsteps on the cobblestone walkway outside. It sounded like the person was running. ¡°Lady Yormilia! Eh!? Sir Gederick!? He¡¯s still alive!?¡± ¡°Neena?¡± Yorm looked at the chestnut-haired girl in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are the others not with you?¡± ¡°S-Something else appeared when we were tracking down the divine beast¡ªsomething strong and dangerous!¡± Yorm glanced at Gederick. ¡°Gederick, I must apologize for not greeting you with any ale to quench your thirst but I must head out now¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Gederick stood up, ¡°You¡¯re a Gate Guardian. Go do your job. I¡¯ll visit you once I sort everything out.¡± ¡°Mm, I understand. Wait, the ring.¡± She noticed that Gederick was still holding it. A smirk appeared on his face, ¡°I¡¯ll give it to the boy and personally go get the Fragment.¡± ¡®Why are you smirking¡­? You won¡¯t kill Arnold, right¡­?¡¯ Before she could stop him, he was already out the door following after Neena. Yorm watched from the kitchen window as the two ran into the forest. ¡°I had forgotten how handsome Gederick was in his youth.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡®I don¡¯t get it.¡¯ Vatria, while still pouring her divine power into a ¡°Combined Skill¡±, thought to herself. Her eyes focused on Arnold who was holding off the faceless monster as if he had experience fighting opponents stronger than himself. How is he this strong? Is he higher-levelled than her? Is there some kind of item on his person that allows him to enhance his physical strength and speed? Surely he has to be close to level 80 with that strength, speed and the amount of raw aura that was constantly surrounding his body. He deflected the monster¡¯s attacks with either his sword or bare hand depending on the attack. ¡®What is he doing!?¡¯ Vatria noticed him lowering his sword when the monster charged at him with its dozens of tentacles. He got hit! He flew into a boulder but quickly sprang to his feet as if nothing happened. Vatria could see a serious expression on his face as if he was studying his opponent. He lowered his hands again, leaving himself open to attack. What is he thinking, thought Vatria. The monster charged at him again, while laughing and shooting pikes at him and trying to strike him with its tentacles. However, Arnold managed to dodge all of them while keeping his eye on the monster. Such incredible speed¡­ Vatria recalled their first meeting. He was able to subdue her in just under a minute without much difficulty. Would things have been different had she used her full power? Maybe, no definitely. Even if she surpasses him in raw strength at full power, she could never imagine herself besting him in speed. While he would be weaker than her in some aspects, a strike to the back would be fatal if it came from him. Maybe he doesn¡¯t even need to be full power to beat her. Vatria could feel something odd in her stomach. What is this? Butterflies? No way, does this mean she thinks of him as a suitable mate? The strongest males are the most desirable by the people from her tribe. She is no exception to this. Usually, the High Valkyrie (head of the tribe) gets to lay with a man first before other women can have him. As High Valkyrie, she must birth strong daughters who she can send out into the worlds to start more families who will ally themselves with the Valkyries in the future. This is how many warrior tribes in the divine realm started. It¡¯s rare for males to be born and even if they are, they¡¯re forced to become part of the divine realm¡¯s main armies by order of the human gods. The High Valkyries of the past agreed to do this because of the benefits of allying themselves with the gods during times of peril. Males have gotten so rare in their homeland that the mere sight of one is enough for them to lose all reason and lust after men. Some even break into human villages, kidnap men and rape them in forests or abandoned houses. If their blood is strong enough, a child will be born. If the child is male and he becomes of age¡­ Well, the rest needn¡¯t be explained. The cycle will repeat itself. Vatria caught herself looking at Arnold¡¯s face and subconsciously thinking to herself: ¡®He¡¯s so handsome¡­¡¯ She didn¡¯t care for his looks before since she only has experience with other women but after seeing his strength¡­ I must mate with him¡­ I must have his child¡­ ¡°Vatria, that¡¯s enough divine power!¡± Kellene¡¯s shout broke her out of her stance, ¡°You¡¯re gonna make me dizzy with all that energy!¡± ¡°A-Ah, right,¡± Vatria wiped the saliva on the side of her mouth, ¡°Is the skill ready?¡± ¡°Yes. To be honest, I¡¯m worried that we got rusty after not using this joint skill after so many years¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Ruene, who was sweating profusely, gave a thumbs up, ¡°You can do it, Kellene.¡± ¡°¡­How should we signal that guy?¡± Vatria smiled wryly, ¡°I don¡¯t think a signal is necessary.¡± For someone as fast as him, he could just get out of the way before the attack reaches the monster. Vatria looked back at the fight. Arnold was slapping away every tentacle thrown at him and dodging other attacks without a hint of exhaustion on his face. Just as she thought, he was studying the monster. Perhaps he¡¯s under the impression that there are more of them out there so this would be the perfect time to get information on what they¡¯re like. ¡®Will he share what he learns with us?¡¯ This will be very useful if another one of these things show up. ¡®It¡¯s odd how it showed up at the same time that the divine beast was corrupted by demon energy.¡¯ There had never been an incident like this before. How did it get here? Where is it from? Are there others nearby? ¡®I must warn the High Valkyrie when we go back home.¡¯ That will allow them to warn the human gods as well. They can then send their armies across the realm to guard every inch of the lands. If the other Faceless are as dangerous as this one, it should warrant that much caution. ¡°Are you certain you can do this, Kellene?¡± Vatria spoke to her friend. The joint skill requires one person to use it. This also requires the person to be able to handle the amount of divine energy used to conjure it. ¡°Of course I am!¡± Kellene smiled widely. A golden glow surrounded her the moment she closed her eyes. Two golden spheres spawned above her head. Feathers flew around the spheres before taking the form of wings. [Seraphim¡¯s Imitation] ¨C a joint skill that allows its wielder to use 2% of the power of a Seraphim angel. Shooting the skill at an individual with a pure heart will grant them boosted stats that can last days. On the contrary, using this skill on those with hearts drowning in wickedness and evil will be obliterated from existence. Back when they still roamed these lands, it was said that Cherubims and Seraphims were used to either heal or eradicate entire armies. Of course, the latter conflicts with the myth that pure angels are harmless beings that will only protect, and not attack. In any case, the monster they were facing should be vulnerable to this kind of skill. Vatria didn¡¯t even have to seek advice from a shaman or seasoned warrior, she could tell from her eyes alone that the monster is evil incarnate. It was strange how she got this feeling from Arnold as well¡­ Kellene¡¯s eyes shot open. The two spheres also had eyes which were observing the battle. Kellene held out her arms, pointing straight at the monster and Arnold. ¡°Take this, monster!¡± ¡®Why are you shouting, you idiot!?¡¯ Vatria wanted to chastise Kellene for blurting out loud. That¡¯ll only alert the monster. If only by a few seconds, they could¡¯ve caught it off-guard. Three golden beams of energy shot in Arnold and the monster¡¯s direction. Arnold suddenly teleported behind the monster and kicked it in the back! It was sent flying towards the incoming beams of energy. A screech came out of the monster. It shot one of its tentacles towards a nearby tree, wrapping it around the tree. It was unable to pull itself out of harm¡¯s way in time. An explosion ruptured the air with a deafening roar. Shockwaves rippled through the surroundings, rumbling the ground beneath their feet. A golden cloud spread over the surroundings, casting a shadow over the grassy plains. Kellene collapsed on her knees. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Vatria put her hand on Kellene¡¯s shoulder and asked. ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I just¡­ need a little bit of time to recover my strength.¡± Kellene let out a loud sigh, ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve been running for hours without stopping.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be this strong¡­¡± Ruene pulled out a potion with green liquid inside. She gave it to Kellene, ¡°Isn¡¯t it way more powerful than the last time we used it?¡± ¡°Mm, that means we¡¯ve gotten stronger.¡± Vatria smiled, ¡°Lady High Valkyrie can use it all on her own without even breaking a sweat. We should strive for that kind of power.¡± ¡°You¡¯re forgetting that Lady High Valkyrie is also a pureblood demigod¡­¡± Ruene smiled wryly, ¡°There¡¯s no way we¡¯re reaching her level¡­¡± If anyone can reach her level, it would be Kellene, thought Vatria. Kellene is the High Valkyrie¡¯s daughter, after all. She has the blood of a demigod running through her veins. Arnold suddenly appeared next to Vatria. Is he using some kind of item to do that? Or is he just that fast? Whichever the case, Vatria has underestimated what he can do. He¡¯s no ordinary mortal. ¡°It¡¯s not dead yet,¡± Arnold said monotonously, ¡°Get ready to use that skill again. From what I¡¯ve seen, it dealt a heavy blow to the monster so it wasn¡¯t entirely useless.¡± ¡°W-What!? That didn¡¯t kill it!?¡± Kellene¡¯s face paled. ¡°Did you expect the fight to be over that quickly? That¡¯s a na?ve expectation to have. That thing isn¡¯t like any of the demons your people have fought in the past. It¡¯s a true monster, probably on the level of a Greater Demon.¡± Arnold looked down at Kellene, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re tired already.¡± There was a certain disgust in his voice, as if he was addressing a weakling. ¡°¡­.¡± Kellene bit on her lower lip, probably thinking the same thing. Arnold looked at Vatria, ¡°Can the two of you do the skill on your own?¡± Vatria shook her head. ¡°I have several other skills but I¡¯m not sure if they¡¯ll be enough to deal even half the damage that our joint skill dealt.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Arnold looked back at the golden cloud, ¡°Yorm should be on the way if she knows what kind of threat this thing is. In the meantime, the three of us will attack together. Got it?¡± Ruene and Vatria nodded. ¡°Remember, it¡¯s weak to divine energy.¡± Arnold took out a pouch from his magic bag. He put his hand inside the bag. On his hand was a golden powder which he sprinkled on his sword¡¯s blade. Golden lightning sparked on the sword, ¡°Since its body resembles a slime, it should be mildly weak to lightning. I¡¯ll try and make it focus on me. The two of you use divine-oriented skills.¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± ¡°Roger.¡± Vatria and Ruene answered respectively. The cloud of smoke cleared at that moment. The monster was standing in the middle of a crater. Only the bottom part of its body was there. From the looks of it, it was regenerating. ¡°Eh?¡± Vatria blinked once then noticed that the monster was missing. Fast! She hurriedly held up her shield. ¡°Your back, Vatria!¡± Arnold shouted at her. ¡°!¡± Vatria noticed a shadow looming over her. She looked up. Its hideous smile sent a chill down her spine. ¡®Am I going to die¡­?¡¯ The monster¡¯s arms took the form of pikes, probably sharp enough to rip apart human skin. Given how fast the monster is, she¡¯ll be torn apart by it in mere seconds. Vatria closed her eyes shut and bit her lower lip. There was suddenly a gust of wind that blew her hair, followed by the sound of something crashing against a tree. Huh? What happened? Was it Arnold? Did he save me? ¡°G¡­Ge¡­¡± Vatria could hear the quiver in Arnold¡¯s voice. She opened her eyes. ¡°Eh?¡± She could see a young handsome man in fully plate golden armor calmly walking towards them. She then looked behind her. The monster was impaled into a nearby tree by a golden spear. "Gederick...¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Chapter 208 Part 1: Virgins Blood Ring Why is he here? Why is he still alive? How did he get here? These were the three questions going off in Arnold¡¯s mind as his body was trembling uncontrollably. He accidentally dropped Luxtivin since he couldn''t grip it probably anymore. He stepped back slowly. Is Gederick back to kill him? ¡®Does he know where Rafaela is¡­?¡¯ Suddenly the two made eye contact. Gederick opened his mouth: ¡°To have survived against this entity this long¡­ I had underestimated you.¡± He looked at Vatria , Kellene and Ruene, ¡°The three of you should go back to Yorm¡¯s house. Heal any injuries you have. I will deal with this entity myself.¡± Vatria looked at Arnold for some reason. He could see worry in her eyes. Did she notice his reaction to Gederick showing up here? ¡®Dammit, stop shaking¡­ Stop¡­¡¯ It was no use. Not again¡­ I don¡¯t want to feel that pain again¡­ Gederick suddenly walked past Arnold without sparing him another glance. Arnold felt a feeling of relief wash over him then suspicion. ¡°Uhm, are you coming, Arnold?¡± Vatria asked after she picked up Kellene with Ruene¡¯s help. ¡°The boy stays behind. The two of us need to talk.¡± Gederick said in a commanding tone. ¡°E-Eek, y-yessir!¡± The three of them hurriedly left the two behind. Instead lf finishing off the monster for good, Gederick spoke to Arnold: ¡°It had only been a few days since our last confrontation yet you have healed all your injuries. You are even in the same state as when we first met¡ªtop fighting condition.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Arnold tried to say something but he just couldn¡¯t. Gederick put his large hand around the Faceless¡¯ throat. It screeched when a golden energy surrounded his hand. Arnold could hear the sound of sizzling skin. The Faceless¡¯ head exploded before its body started melting like hot metal. ¡®It¡¯s not regenerating but it¡¯s still alive¡­ He must¡¯ve forcibly sent divine power into its body just like he did with me¡­¡¯ Gederick turned around to face Arnold. ¡°Is this what they call sorting out unfinished business?¡± Arnold¡¯s mouth contrasted how he really felt, ¡°You were too slow and weak to finish me off before so now you¡¯re¡ª¡± ¡°I apologize for what I did.¡± Gederick, with both arms hanging loosely by his sides, bowed his head. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± ¡°I almost killed you. At the time I believed that what I was doing was for the good of the divine realm¡­ but I was blinded by my selfishness. To me, what mattered was what others thought of me. I had lived as the disgraced god¡ªno, a mere demigod after my exile from the divine realm. I wanted to prove myself. I wanted to show them that even I, a man who fell from grace, can be useful. My sole purpose since my exile was to protect the Fragment from those who wish to use the power of the Ring Lords for malicious intentions. What you have in your possession does not only allow you to control space which you can use to teleport. One can mind control godly beings, summon undead that have might equal to demigods, change the orbiting path of a small moon¡ª¡± ¡°I know what the Fragment is capable of by itself¡­¡± ¡°I see. I will not inquire as to how a human knows such things. You are no ordinary human after all. Knowing all of that, the only reason you wanted it is so that you can travel between different locations?¡± Gederick stared into Arnold¡¯s eyes. It was like he was staring into his very soul. A lie will not go unnoticed in this situation. A trained warrior can notice the faintest muscle twitch and change in body language to detect lies. Well, Arnold doesn¡¯t have any reason to lie. Arnold closed his eyes and spoke after a brief moment of silence, ¡°The power of teleportation is one of the many powers that I seek. I have no interest in world domination or controlling gods to my whim. Maybe the past me would¡¯ve seen some benefit to becoming such a villain.¡± He then pondered something: ¡®Is it okay if I tell him¡­?¡¯ Even though the two had their blades to each other¡¯s necks, it felt like Arnold could even trust Gederick with his life. The devotion he has to proving his worth should be an example of how determined he is to meet others¡¯ expectations, even the expectations of his enemies. ¡°I am a reincarnation of an Archmage from the past,¡± Arnold decided to tell half-truths, ¡°I could cast all 17 ranks of magic. I could reverse time, visit other timelines, make the dragon lords kneel before my power¡­ I was a beacon for scholars, wizards and mages across the world.¡± ¡°A reincarnation of the Progenitor¡¯s vessel¡­¡± Gederick muttered something Arnold couldn¡¯t quite hear. ¡°My ambitions weren¡¯t many, all I wanted was to travel and find out what new things there is outside my realm. I would¡¯ve braved through the Between Realms to fulfil my starving ambition for adventure. Discovering and collecting artifacts was the second ambition.¡± ¡°Hoh¡­¡± the light in Gederick¡¯s eyes changed. Somehow, he seemed less hostile, ¡°Why not build teleportation gates in your world? Surely, the humans can see the worth in venturing into far-off worlds?¡± If they did then they would invest in this ambition of yours as well, he said. ¡°It¡¯s not that the humans from my world don¡¯t want to. We don¡¯t have the resources to construct teleportation gates.¡± Technically, that is. They definitely exist but were very hard to obtain. Unlike teleportation spells, the gates constructed from raw material have the power to send you everywhere so long as you have a good idea of where each location is. For example, by looking at a map of a country and focusing on one particular area, you will be able to teleport within that area once you step through the gate. The Tenth-Rank spell [Gate] can also do this but there is probably no one besides Freya who can cast that spell. Gederick rummaged in his magic bag pocket and threw something at Arnold. Arnold swiftly caught it. ¡°On the condition that you bring me the World Ring Fragment, I will allow you to keep this item in place of the Fragment.¡± A ding resounded in his head. ¡¤ Virgin¡¯s Blood Ring (SS) ¡¤ Instantly teleport to far-off worlds three times a day. No restrictions are given when teleporting to locations on wielder¡¯s own world. ¡¤ Yormilia, the Sallengette Giant infused her powerful magic and her precious virgin¡¯s blood into a dying star core fragment to create this artifact. ¡¤ Cooldown time when venturing to far-off worlds will be equivalent to a day in the user¡¯s home world. ¡°This is¡­ an artifact from Goddess Yorm¡­¡± ¡°Hm, how did you know? Nevermind. Yes, she created this for you.¡± ¡®How did she know I wanted the artifact just to travel around¡­? Hold on a minute, did she read my memories!?¡¯ That sly goddess, he sighed. Was this the method she mentioned before? Gederick suddenly stepped to the side. He pointed at the Faceless. ¡°One more thing before we head on our way: kill it. I didn¡¯t kill it on my own because I want you to do the honor. You may take its experience to grow stronger.¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold looked at the wheezing monster. It was still alive despite the fact that its body was decaying from divine energy. Arnold approached the monster. He held up his left arm, calling forth Gergois¡¯ left gauntlet. He grabbed the golden spear that was lodged in the monster¡¯s stomach then pulled it out. Arnold could feel the heat through the gauntlet. If he holds onto the spear any longer then it¡¯s only a matter of time before his skin chars from the heat. He pulled back the spear. A golden energy surrounded the tip of the spear when Gederick called out: ¡°[Evil¡¯s Erause]¡± a level 30 skill. Translated from Godorin, Erause means ¡°Judgment¡±. ¡°Huup!¡± He thrust the power of a level 30 skill applied to the spear with such force that the tree that the monster was leaning against shattered like a twig. The monster was disintegrated by the divine energy. ¡¤ Experience points gained from defeating Offspring (Faceless) - 200 000 XP ¡¤ XP needed until next level up ¨C 1 899 418 ¡®200k! That¡¯s like two S-rank dungeon bosses¡¯ worth of XP!'' Arnold looked at Gederick. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon and return with the artifact.¡± ¡°Umu.¡± ¡ó¡ó ¡¤ Whitage City ¡¤ 6:10pm ¡¤ Arnold¡¯s office After less than a week since the auction that took place at Duchess Isolde¡¯s manor, Lunaria had noticed that there had been an increase of tourists from other lands into the city. There weren¡¯t any interesting sights in the city or its land yet so this baffled Lunaria. Turns out the tourists wanted to observe the mines in the mountains and the caves in the forest. Some of the workers reported directly to her that a few of the tourists offered them money to give them crystals. Naturally, this led to Lunaria stationing more Shadows and Homunculi Knights around the area, dissuading any further illegal dealings. Besides that, there had also been a lot of nobles who requested to speak with Lunaria, Victoria and Empress Roseria. From other people¡¯s perspective, the aforementioned three are the brains behind this operation. This is probably because the three of them are always seen ordering people around and sorting out all the paperwork. Roseria had gone across the country having tea parties with high-class nobles whom she had befriended over the years. Before the auction, only two of the eleven nobles had shown interest in the magic crystals¡¯ investment. However, after word spread of what the magic crystals could do, the number increased to nine. Each of them invested a million gold in the city and will invest half a million in the near future. This wasn¡¯t initiated by Lunaria since the nobles decided amongst themselves what amount would be enough to keep this operation going. Lunaria drew up a contract in kind to make the matter official. Their vault is now filled with millions of gold waiting to be spent. Of course, investors aren¡¯t the most important in this operation. You need to make connections, wash off another¡¯s hands and expect your hands to be washed off in kind. These connections can share information, military forces, supplies, or workers with Whitage City. So far there had been 230 skilled labourers given to Whitage City from the connections that Roseria made. This allowed Lunaria to fix most of the broken down structures or start construction on new buildings in place of the unfixable buildings. By the look of things now, the city might become stable again before her contract with Arnold expires. ¡°Hmm¡­ This is a lot of paperwork¡­¡± Lunaria looked up at the mountains of stacked papers with a soft sigh, ¡°I wish Lilith was here to help me. She¡¯d be able to finish all of this in one day. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be busy for five days at most¡­¡± That¡¯s bad. She has to draw up a supply route map for the nine nobles who Roseria brought on-board. Two were plantation owners, three had conglomerates across the country and the rest were oil tycoons. Their supplies will help out the city a lot, especially the workers who have to work 16 hours a day with measly pay. She¡¯s looking to come to reasonable terms to avoid legal action by some Union looking to profit by helping the workers. Lunaria originally wanted to pay them five copper a head per day but that was much too high for their finances at the time so she decreased it to three copper. Although many were displeased, they didn¡¯t dare say a word of protest. It¡¯s now been increased to the original amount. The only way she knew their complaints were from the shadow assassins who hide in the shadows, watching every single one of them with eagle eyes. If one of them tries to steal a crystal weighing more than a kilogram than they would lose an eye. Take a crystal weighing twice that then you lose a hand. There had only been one such incident. No one dared to steal again since they knew they¡¯re being watched. The starting price for a crystal weighing a kilogram goes for 100 gold. That¡¯s a lot of money for common folk. Depending on the magic crystal market¡¯s situation, Lunaria might raise the price by ten more gold. A crystal equal to the size of the average city core would go for close to a million gold. Lunaria showed the projected price to potential buyers and was pleasantly surprised when three cities called to be placed on ¡°priority list¡±. Compared to the usual city cores on sale, the magic crystals that Whitage City possesses is ten times more efficient. Instead of breaking off into pieces once their mana is used up, the red magic crystals disintegrate into the air, sometimes naturally spawning new red crystals if it goes into the soil. Vetis tested the above when he tried use a red crystal to power a Tenth-Rank [Gate] spell. The crystal turned to sparkles and vanished. The very next day smaller red crystals spawned in the area. It¡¯s quite possible that the crystals spawn infinitely if given enough time to grow naturally using the mana in the atmosphere. The public doesn¡¯t know this yet. For good reason of course. If a potential competitor shows up that could threaten the red crystal¡¯s dominance in the magic crystal market then they can use this as a trump card since there has been no other crystal in existence that can ¡°reproduce¡±. Back to the main topic, the priority list is like it sounds, it prioritizes the buyers on the list first to grant them access to crystals before anyone else. So far, they¡¯ve excavated two ¡°city core-sized¡± magic crystals. Since those crystals were too big to bring to Arnold¡¯s manor, they had to move it someplace else. Where might that be? Lunaria walked over to the window. She looked into the distance. In the distance was a ginormous palace, casting its great shadow over the city. It appeared there out of nowhere a few days ago. Lunaria sent several of the Red Knights there to take care of any threats. Miraculously, there was a knight in that palace who could match every one of the Red Knights in strength and speed. His name was Sceptim, self-proclaimed royal knight of the queen of the palace. Lunaria was going to meet this queen later, after almost two days of silence. The queen, or more like a messenger from the palace instructed by the queen, gave Lunaria a letter the day the palace spawned in the city. Lunaria couldn¡¯t believe what she read in that letter. A woman with the power to cause World Ice Ages in mere minutes as a result of a cursed soul power was in the heart of their lands. If Lunaria had stopped reading the letter there then she would¡¯ve disposed of Siana herself. Her knights wouldn¡¯t have been a threat to her. Arnold went into detail as to what happened after meeting Siana in the dungeon. There was a fight with a woman named Kalda who wanted to give her soul to some powerful entity in exchange for removing Siana¡¯s soul power. The palace that housed the queen and her knight will be given to Arnold. Lunaria had no idea how Arnold pulled that off. He didn¡¯t go into detail either. Another thing that baffled her was how Arnold declares in his letter that Siana will be made a noble. She didn¡¯t know what kind of person this Siana was yet since she delayed their meeting to attend to other matters. Maybe she should go to the palace tomorrow? ¡®That would be preferable for her too since she¡¯s unfamiliar with the city.¡¯ Lunaria thought so as she put the letter down after skimming through it again. The rest of the letter¡¯s contents is just Arnold making sure Lunaria knew her duties. For someone who came off as carefree at first, he sure had a lot of demands of her. A fraction of the demands were as follows: ¡¤ Check that every citizen has running water. ¡¤Install sewage systems ¡¤ Build shelters for the homeless ¡¤ Provide gear to common folk who want to become soldiers in my ranks. The quality should be decent enough for C-rank adventurers. Even if they aren¡¯t strong, they can still be meatshields if the Red Knights are stationary elsewhere and can¡¯t respond to threats in time. ¡¤ Set up a blacksmith workshop somewhere near the palace. But don¡¯t hire any blacksmiths yet. I have someone in mind who can become the city¡¯s main blacksmith. ¡¤ Reach out to Lumourge about opening a branch in my city. ¡¤ Reach out to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild about opening a branch in my city. These things could be done by Arnold himself but maybe he wants Lunaria to get to work quickly to make life easier for the people. The first three points are aimed directly at the people¡¯s overall quality of life while the rest will be used to generate profit and attract more people to this city. Next, the construction of the ¡°Gifting Centre¡±: Lunaria had ordered building materials already but hasn¡¯t hired any architects yet since Arnold still needs to approve its construction first. Its location also needs to be figured out so that it doesn¡¯t interfere with the construction of other buildings. Lunaria picked up one of the letters on Arnold¡¯s desk after sitting down. It had Ersa¡¯s name on it. She wrinkled her brows. ¡°I thought we were getting rid of this human after she serves her purpose.¡± The original plan was to enslave Ersa. Why, one might ask? Well, there¡¯s a likelihood that people with malicious intentions would approach her and offer her a deal to betray Arnold. The magic crystal market is just as dominant and big as the oil or military equipment market in this era so there are bound to be greedy businessmen who want to ruin Arnold¡¯s plans to make this city as wealthy as a nation. Lunaria doesn¡¯t believe that a human, who had been grovelling in front of the nobles and her peers to get where she was , would refuse the wealthier party. This city is poor compared to their competitors so they can¡¯t offer Ersa any money until the city¡¯s economy is stable. The money will be used elsewhere. It would be understandable if Ersa takes ¡°hush handouts¡± which is essentially money given to her in secret in exchange for information. Lunaria wanted to eliminate all obstacles that might get in the way of their operation. Alas, this isn¡¯t a decision for her to make. ¡°She wants us to build shelters for the poor folk as well¡­? Utterly ridiculous¡­ I would¡¯ve refused to do so had Lord Arnold not included it in his demands¡­¡± Seeing as how Ersa declared that every single person will be able to become a mage, even a slave and the lowest scum of society, it would make sense for even the poor and homeless to seek their services. Apparently it takes a while to learn how to use the Great Rune to cast magic so Ersa wanted everyone to remain in this city until they¡¯re able to make use of the rune. She¡¯ll take it upon her self to care for them and mentor them. Lunaria couldn¡¯t understand at first why they should use precious crystals on humans who aren¡¯t useful. This will put them a step closer to dominating the magic crystal market so she didn¡¯t press the matter. The most important question here is: will Ersa continue helping people like her even after they achieve their goal? No, a bigger question would be if Arnold will allow her to continue wasting resources. If it were up to Lunaria, she¡¯d chase them out of the city. Lunaria suddenly sensed something. Teleportation! How does she know? Well, Selia gave each of her creations a magic item that can detect space distortions and sense danger. The former phenomena usually occurs when a portal opens up or in the case of teleportation. Lunaria stood up again. She took out the hairpin holding her long hair tied up. It transformed into a shortsword with a pink blade and red handle. A Semi-Star weapon is overkill since she could just use her barehands but depending on what level the opponent is, her physical strength might not be enough. She¡¯ll kill the intruder the moment they show their face. As a level 100, there should be no one on par with her in raw strength even if she isn¡¯t a close combatant. A blurry figure appeared. Lunaria moved at that moment, aiming directly for their throat. ¡°Wha!?¡± Lunaria didn¡¯t know what happened but the intruder managed to get behind her and hold one of her hands behind her back. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to get attacked in my own office. Then again, it¡¯s my fault for choosing this location as my destination. Good job on your response to possible threats.¡± He let go of her arm. ¡°Milord¡­?¡± Her lord¡¯s handsome face was illuminated by the candlelight. Somehow his deep blue eyes have lost the light that she saw the last time they met. Chapter 208 Part 2: Echoes Across Time ¡°Welcome back, Milord.¡± Lunaria bowed. After arriving in his office through teleportation, Arnold chose the closest couch and sat down. He let out a long-winded sigh. ¡°Come sit with me for a while.¡± He beckoned to the spot next to him on the couch. ¡°I am fine with standing, Milord.¡± ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°¡­Very well¡­¡± Lunaria walked over to the couch and quickly sat down. She let out a tiny ¡°eek¡± when Arnold ran his fingers through her hair. Instead of smacking his hand away and calling him a pervert, she spoke of other matters with the same straight face: ¡°¡­Lady Victoria has been asking for your whereabouts for quite a while now. Should I go call her? We¡¯ve just had dinner an hour ago so she shouldn¡¯t be asleep just yet.¡± Arnold shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not staying long. Victoria will definitely not let me leave if she finds out I¡¯m here.¡± That¡¯s exactly why he was masking his presence. Victoria is also able to sense energy signatures just like him but not to the extend of detecting him. ¡°Then what about Lady Celeste¡­?¡± ¡°What is that woman doing here¡­ No one should know I¡¯m here. Well,¡± he looked out the window at the majestic palace in the distance, ¡°¡ªat least one person can know.¡± ¡®Even with my presence masked, I¡¯m sure Sceptim will be able to sense me even if I go to Siana¡¯s room only.¡¯ ¡°Is that so. Very well then. Would you like to hear about our recent activity? I have an update on the marketing campaign we¡¯ve planned.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you did a good job. Unless it¡¯s bad news then I don¡¯t need to hear it. At least not now. I¡¯ll come back and check up on everything in detail later. Just set everything aside that needs my attention.¡± Lunaria tilted her head, ¡°Why the hurry, Milord?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just here to retrieve something then I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± Arnold stopped playing with her hair. He noticed that Lunaria had been leaning closer to him. Did she like it when he played with her hair? ¡°Have you met Siana yet?¡± ¡°I have but¡­ I¡¯d like to know why she is here? I read the letter, that she was going to become a noble but why a stranger from some far-off world whose culture and past we know nothing of?¡± ¡°We need trustworthy allies. Trustworthy, wise, smart and a people¡¯s person. I met such a person in a dungeon world that she, uh, destroyed with her soul power. I¡¯ll make Siana a noble so that she officially becomes my vassal and your superior. Have her learn how things work around here in the meantime. Also, move everything valuable to the palace. Including my crystals.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do with the manor after that. Should I turn it into some kind of hotel?¡¯ But that would mean spending even more money on renovation, something they can¡¯t do now. The manor has up to nine bedrooms so it could probably be turned into a small inn before upgrading it to a hotel. ¡°¡­Is the palace going to be your new residence?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to become a king one day so I need a palace that won¡¯t just be a status of wealth but will serve as a stronghold.¡± ¡°A king¡­?¡± ¡°What? Did you expect my ambitions to amount to only being a city lord?¡± ¡°Then why not ask for Her Majesty, Lady Selia¡¯s hand in marriage and rule the Undead Nation together? We can turn Whitage city into a mining city filled with only workers and some private resorts for tourism purposes.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m going to turn this city into its own nation. Sure, we might lay between one of the empire¡¯s kingdoms and the Empire itself but we will be an independent kingdom, one free from their rule. This city and its thousands of acres of land plus the thousands of acres of forestry and mountainy areas belongs to me and only me. I can do with it as I please. Any attempt by the Supreme Noble Court to reverse their decision of abandoning this city will be met with war. I will not allow other nations to walk all over me when they see a chance to get rich.¡± He was being serious. If the Empire tries to sabotage his future using imperial laws then he¡¯ll go to war with all the monarchs. Thinking about this from another perspective, it should eliminate the competition for Julius if he gets rid of Ronia and Jurnick. ¡°I trust Selia will assist me if war does break out?¡± ¡°Of course. We need only destroy one nation in a single day to show them the might of the Undead Nation. We can also show everyone this way that Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth and Arnold von Berkley are allied. As of right now we¡¯ve managed to keep it a secret.¡± ¡°That sounds like a good idea. But I¡¯m planning on announcing this to everyone in the future regardless if the war happens or not.¡± The backlash that comes with announcing his alliance with that nation won¡¯t be pretty. That¡¯s unless Selia shows the people that they can trust her even if she is a vampire lord. It''s important that¡ªif the war were to happen¡ªArnold meets up with Julius to discuss their course of action first to get Julius on his side. Of course, he knows Roseria will give him an earful and try to persuade him to stop the war. He might even listen if it means the cons outweighs the benefits. That being said, he¡¯ll only be able to determine the aforementioned if he thinks about it over a bit. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else. My engagement with Celeste, what do you think?¡± ¡°I notified Lilith of it but haven¡¯t heard anything negative or positive back. She must be weighing the pros and cons before she informs Lady Selia.¡± ¡°I was asking your personal opinion¡­ Never mind. She¡¯s very thorough, isn¡¯t she? I¡¯d like to be there when we discuss the city¡¯s future and my marriage into the Penston lineage. Can you set up a meeting at the end of the Academy¡¯s first term? Any time during that week would be fine.¡± He has the Virgin Blood artifact now so time isn¡¯t an issue. No more planning carriage rides for unofficial business and waiting weeks to get to a location. He can also teleport to the guild every now and then. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. Lady Selia is currently tending to business at our new stronghold so I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll be present for the meeting.¡± ¡°Why would you need a stronghold?¡± ¡°The stronghold is supposed to act as a storage warehouse for our most valuable treasures. It¡¯s hidden within a fake dungeon that one of my comrades built.¡± ¡°I see. Where is the stronghold located?¡± ¡°Mountains of Wails.¡± ¡°You could just build a wooden house in that forest and no one would be able to reach the inside. No one will go through the trouble of fighting S-class monsters just for some treasure.¡± There are some SS-class monsters also in the area but they rarely come out. That monster zone is as big as the empire so there¡¯s a low possibility of running into those monsters. SS-class monsters are the strongest variants of monsters below the Lord-class monsters. Even a party of SS-class adventurers would struggle to fight against these monstrosities. ¡°We are not protecting our treasures from simple tomb raiders, explorers, or even adventurers. We are protecting them from those who are on Lady Selia¡¯s level and wish to harm her and steal our precious magic items, artifacts and various other treasures.¡± ¡°A valid concern to have, I guess.¡± ¡®Artifacts too¡­ I guess I shouldn¡¯t be surprised that someone like Selia can clear relic tombs.¡¯ Arnold would go through the same trouble if he had such valuable treasure. ¡°Ah, I have some good news.¡± Lunaria spoke again, ¡°I managed to track down a Denise who runs an ¡®Event Planning Agency¡¯. Many high-class nobles use her services so she is quite popular with the aristocracy. She¡¯s a hardworking woman who always delivers excellent service at every request. She lives in a town near the Royagard Kingdom. It¡¯s a wealthy town that specializes in the gold trade and is second to the Golden City in wealth.¡± ¡°Is she married?¡± ¡°Yes. The shadows that I sent after her saw her on a farm together with a man. This was out in the countryside, at a second home from the information I¡¯ve gathered. They were seen kissing. I think the husband owns the farm and the two of them go there for vacation. He¡¯s apparently a captain of the city guard and owns a mansion that he bought with Denise a year ago.¡± ¡®It sounds like she became successful.¡¯ ¡°Did they see a kid with Denise? A boy perhaps?¡± ¡°Yes. The boy looked younger than five years old. He seemed quite fond of the husband but looks nothing like the husband.¡± ¡°Dark blue hair?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Blue eyes?¡± ¡°Yes? I believe so.¡± ¡°I see. Did you¡­ find out his name yet?¡± ¡°Not yet. Is it important?¡± ¡°¡­No. Continue following them for now. I¡¯ll make contact in the future and would like to know everything about them beforehand.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± With everything going on at the moment, he didn¡¯t have time to go see Denise or demand to see the child. It will have to be left for the future once he has free time. ¡°I think it¡¯s time I go see Siana.¡± Arnold stood up, ¡°Sorry for leaving you just like this without checking your work. Like I said earlier, I don¡¯t have the time right now.¡± ¡°I understand. I will continue carrying out my duties.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to hear. Well then,¡± Arnold held up the finger where he put Yorm¡¯s artifact, ¡°I¡¯ll see you in a few weeks. I might be back before the academy reopens.¡± He was surrounded in a golden light, ¡°I noticed you grew out your hair.¡± He looked at her pink hair. ¡°Eh? Ah yes,¡± Lunaria¡¯s hair was made into a ponytail that was resting over her shoulder. Her hair was shorter the last time they met. She was also wearing glasses. ¡°It looks cute on you.¡± That was all he said with a poker face before he vanished. ¡­ ¡°¡­.¡± Lunaria was now the only one in the room. Arnold¡¯s scent was still present in the air but he vanished in an instant when a golden glow surrounded his body. Lunaria looked at her hair that laid on her shoulder. This was probably the first time that anyone had noticed her new hairstyle. Before working for Arnold, she used to dress the same every day. Her hair was always shorter than shoulder-length and she never wore much makeup, making her appear androgynous instead of feminine. Her pant suits didn¡¯t help either. Now she was wearing a pencil skirt and a simple white office shirt and high heels to match the stereotypical secretary. She observed how many women dress in the workplace and decided to change up her look to match it. There was no reason to do so, though. She just wanted to explore how humans behave and dress. And all Arnold did was call her cute? "....Maybe I should keep growing out my hair?¡± She looked in a mirror on the wall. There was a small red flush but apart from that, her face was as emotionless as a ghost. Whether it was her light makeup or the heat that caused the blush, she didn¡¯t know. ¡ó¡ó Arnold instantly teleported into the palace. Most of the lights were out even though it¡¯s quite early in the night to be asleep. Maybe Siana likes to tuck in early? He was currently standing in Siana¡¯s room. He expected to find her awake so he knocked a few times before entering after receiving no answer. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. So beautiful, Arnold thought as he stood over Siana¡¯s sleeping face. It was hard to fathom how such a delicate young woman was able to destroy almost all life on every single world she ever visited in the past. Only species used to extreme cold, like Winter Elves and Frost Giants, could survive the endless blanket of white that Siana¡¯s soul cursed the lands with. ¡°¡­Mm¡­ S-Sir Arnold¡­¡± He suddenly heard her whisper something in her sleep. Her hand slipped between her legs and moved up and down slowly. Arnold stepped back a few steps and looked around the room. The artifact must still be on the alter at the top of the palace. Why did he come to Siana¡¯s room exactly? He could¡¯ve just teleported to the top of the palace. Arnold glanced back at Siana. He suddenly walked over to the bed again without a thought. He bent down over Siana¡¯s sleeping face. He could feel her hot breath, smell the sweat drifting from under the sheets and the shampoo coming from her hair. ¡°¡­A-Arnold¡­.¡± She whispered again, this time he could hear her properly. A strange chill went through his body hearing the way she said his name. Why is she saying my name? Somehow the way she said it sounded like a maiden lovingly whispering in her lover¡¯s ear as he thrust in and out. Arnold began breathing deeply as if he ran miles without stopping. His eyes scanned her cleavage which was barely covered by her thin night dress. One of his hands held onto the strap of her nightgown. Pull it down. Pull it down. I want to see her body. Voices that sounded much like his own echoes in his mind. Suddenly the faces of different women flashed in his mind. -¡°Why me¡­ L-Lord Arnold has Her Highness! It hurts! It hurts¡ª" A maid. -¡°My husband will surely leave me when he finds out I¡¯ve been tainted by another man¡­¡± A female knight employed by the Berkleys. -¡°¡­I¡­ can¡­ never¡­ confess¡­ to¡­ my childhood friend now¡­¡± A farmer¡¯s daughter who takes care of the Household horses. -¡°Damn you, I swear I¡¯ll kill whatever bastard you plant inside me then I¡¯ll come for you next!¡± A bandit leader who tried to ambush him on the highway. A slave who ran away from her master in the middle of nowhere and thought that Arnold was going to help when his carriage driver found her¡­ The kind young woman who serves drinks at a famous bar in their city¡­. An innocent first year student who confessed to Arnold after being supported by her friends. A young professor who was fresh out of the university. Fear, repulsion, anger¡­ Those were but a few of the emotions the women who he hurt, experienced. No, this didn¡¯t happen¡­ I¡¯ve never¡­ hurt these women¡­ I haven¡¯t even met half of them¡­ I have a good memory so I know¡­ I know I didn¡¯t hurt them. However. It felt like he was there. It felt like he was the one who tore one¡¯s hymen. It felt like he fractured one woman¡¯s nose and broke several teeth because she wouldn¡¯t stop screaming. It felt like he broke one¡¯s arm because she stabbed him with a dagger in an attempt to escape. No, I¡­ I didn¡¯t do any of that¡­ Even though he could remember everything that happened, he knew¡­ he knew he didn¡¯t do anything to hurt those women. So why? Why did he have conflicting thoughts even though the memories were right there! Suddenly he lifted his face and looked into a mirror in every memory that flashed in his mind. If there wasn¡¯t a mirror, he would look into the reflection in his victim¡¯s eyes, armor, a broken peace of glass or even water. There he was¡­ Arnold. There was a smirk on his pale face so malicious in nature that you would think that he¡¯s a devil. Those eyes. Those deep blue dead eyes that seemed as if they had seen every horror mankind could fathom or try to picture in their heads but never have the courage to actually face. Those were the eyes of a man who faced them all. ¡°Kuh¡­¡± Arnold quickly got off the bed and stepped back, ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t me¡­ I would never do such a¡ª¡± ¡°¡­Arnold¡­?¡± Siana suddenly lifted her upper body and rubbed her eyes, ¡°E-Eh!? I-Is that really you¡­?¡± ¡°Siana¡­¡± Arnold looked away and pointed at her chest, ¡°Your dress is¡­¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Siana looked down. One of her straps fell down, exposing one of her breasts completely. Her whole face flushed red. She hurriedly lifted the blanket over her upper body, ¡°Uhm, what are you doing here¡­? I thought you were busy¡­? How did you even get here¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done with the dungeon yet. There¡¯s two more things for me to do: one being saving my stupid and arrogant seniors and the other getting my pure martial arts book.¡± Arnold quickly composed himself. Showing any distress will make her suspicious over what he would¡¯ve done. ¡°I see¡­¡± Siana lit a candle sitting by her bed and stood up with it in hand. Siana looked like she was about to say something when she looked at him but she stopped and walked past him silently. ¡°¡­Please let us talk somewhere else.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó The two came to a balcony that was outside one of the offices. The city¡­ it looked far different than the last time he saw it from up high like this. It looked more lively. Was it because of the lamp poles now lighting the dark streets? Or was it the liveliness of the citizens freely walking the streets at night not being worried of being attacked? Siana broke the silence. ¡°Arnold¡­¡± Siana looked up at him, ¡°Can I request something of you, no matter how strange it might sound?¡± ¡°Request? What is it?¡± ¡°Can you smile for me?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He glanced at her. The expression on her face. She¡¯s serious¡­ He was about to ask why he should do that but decided to answer her strange request. He could see Siana twitch when he relaxed his face and smiled. She timidly stepped back a little. He couldn¡¯t see his face but if he did he wouldn¡¯t think that he looked human. To put it nicely, he looked like a sadistic killer about to gleefully dismember his victim. It sounded a bit far-fetched but any stranger on the street would run if they made eye contact with a smiling demon. Siana¡¯s eyes shook a little before she looked away with trembling lips. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Not inquiring further about her strange request, Arnold changed the subject. ¡°Tell me, is the artifact still on the alter? I can¡¯t see the light anymore.¡± There should¡¯ve been a beacon atop the palace just like the first time he gazed upon the palace in the dungeon. ¡°Ahem. Yes. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking it with me.¡± ¡°E-Eh? Why?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold looked over the horizon, ¡°¡­A demigod¡ªthe one you stole it from¡ªwants it back.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Wait, did you tell the owner that we took it?¡± ¡°No. I ran into him in the dungeon. He thought I had it on me so he wanted to cut my head off and use magic to find the artifact¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re not kidding, are you?¡± Who in their right minds would make a joke after almost dying because of someone else¡¯s actions? If you didn¡¯t steal the artifact then none of this would¡¯ve happened. Arnold knew it would be wrong of him to say something like that to her. She doesn¡¯t know what actually happened so it was best to just nod. ¡°The only positive outcome of this whole mess is this,¡± he looked at the Virgin¡¯s Blood ring, ¡°And I¡¯ve learned some valuable information.¡± Information that will be valuable for the future arcs. ¡°Information?¡± ¡°It¡¯s unrelated to the topic at hand so forget it.¡± Arnold looked towards the middle of the city, where his manor and estate were located, ¡°I would¡¯ve preferred it if we moved the palace in the centre of the city. There isn¡¯t much traffic besides the people walking around the city so roads can be broken down for extra space. Also, most of the inner districts have empty buildings so they can be broken down as well.¡± ¡°That sounds like wasted space.¡± Arnold nodded in agreement. The palace was standing on the northern part of the city, opposite the highway that leads to the empire. Since the city was going to be expanded anyway, they can break down the existing walls and build an estate around the palace and add higher and better-quality walls around it. ¡°I¡¯ve been speaking to the locals and heard from them that the city lord advisor, Miss Lunaria is planning on building a special institution and needs to break down most of the buildings on the outer districts for construction. Why not use the manor¡¯s estate as the foundation of this institution?¡± ¡°What institution are you talking about?¡± ¡°One where everyone can receive the gift of magic. It¡¯s currently a hot topic in the city¡ªno, the empire itself.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold looked at Siana. Did Lunaria forget to inform him of this? No, he was the one who said that he¡¯ll look into matters once he comes back in a few weeks. It¡¯s best he hears it from Lunaria instead of relying on Siana who doesn¡¯t have much information on most matters. ¡°Mortals playing god¡­ What an interesting turn of events¡­ How is this city going to grant people the gift of magic?¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m unsure since even the locals didn¡¯t know everything. It¡¯s apparently linked with this land¡¯s resources.¡± The crystals. That must be it. ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll admit, your suggestion sounds like a good idea. The manor has only been used to store my crystals. It has a lot of empty wasted space.¡± Siana smiled as if she was grateful she was being useful. ¡°You¡¯re in charge of the project.¡± ¡°Eh? Why me?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re the one who suggested it so you must have more ideas on your mind, right?¡± ¡°¡­Is that okay?¡± ¡°Of course. As a noble of this city, you have as much say in this matter as I do in the city. Lunaria will be there to assist you in any way she can. Just make sure to gather information from her first. I¡¯ll help where I can.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll do my best! I have so many things in mind, would you like to hear them?¡± ¡°¡­Uh, alright but remember I¡¯m not staying long.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó After being bombarded with ideas for the institution, Arnold and Siana finally reached the top of the palace. A brilliant golden light faintly glowed on top of the alter where the artifact was lying, basked in the incandescence of its own aura. Arnold picked up the small fragment. It was hard to believe this fragment is able to grant its wielder all kinds of overpowered abilities. For example, mind control: simple mind control is already a difficult thing to master. Professions like Inquisitor and government agents need to have this basic skill to interrogate or gather information. You can make your victim do simple tasks like answering questions but the basic spells aren¡¯t enough to make them spill deep secrets. There¡¯s a higher tier spell (Sixth-Rank if Arnold is remembering it correctly) with the same abilities but less limitations as the First and Second-Rank mind control charms. Individuals who can cast that spell are obviously rare but they have the power to end nations just by mind controlling people in power like Kings, Dukes, and the wealthy. What kind of devastation can result from controlling the minds of gods? ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s time for me to be on my way.¡± Arnold put the artifact away. ¡°Eh? Already?¡± Arnold glanced back at Siana, ¡°My seniors are on a suicide mission in the dungeon so I need to head back immediately and find them. The martial arts book can wait for now.¡± Arnold could care less about Arthur. He was more inclined to save Shirley, who is a core member of the Hero Party in the game. Letting her die all because she followed that disappointment of a hero deeper into the dungeon is something he can¡¯t let happen. If stray Offspring are out there then that gives him an even bigger reason to get everyone out of there. He¡¯ll escape with only her if he must. But¡­ Anais¡¯ face flashed past his mind. Truth be told, he doesn¡¯t want that girl to be sacrificed either. She¡¯s driven by her distorted worldview of love. ¡°Uhm, aren¡¯t you hungry? I can cook something small while you¡¯re here! Just a few hours is all I need!¡± Siana said with pumped fists. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± He hasn¡¯t had an appetite ever since his fight with Gederick. Even the breakfast that Yorm served him earlier today tasted like nothing. Maybe he lost his taste or his lack of appetite could be the issue. ¡°¡­¡± Siana fidgeted with her fingers. ¡°Is there something you¡¯d like to say?¡± Arnold faced her, staring at her with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°I missed¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡ªyou¡­ but now¡­ you¡¯re going away again¡­¡± Probably seeing the confused expression on his face, she decided to speak up but with her head even more lowered. ¡°I missed you¡­ I thought you¡¯ll stay a while and keep me company but you¡¯re leaving again¡­¡± ¡°I have business to attend to. I can¡¯t stay just because you want company.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right¡­ Haha, I sound selfish, don¡¯t I?¡± she smiled thinly before lowering her head again. Arnold sighed quietly. ¡°Siana, I might not come back if I run into enemies as strong as Gederick in the dungeon,¡± Make no mistake, he won¡¯t go into battle with an opponent on Gederick¡¯s level again if he has a choice to run. ¡°I nearly died a few days ago. It¡¯s thanks to Yorm that I survived and can stand here today.¡± Why was he saying this? Well¡­ ¡°If there¡¯s something in your heart that you¡¯d like to confess then do so now.¡± Because I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever return to hear what you have to say later, he continued. Siana took a deep breath with her hands clasped in front of her chest¡ª ¡ó¡ó¡ó Moans reverberated throughout the quiet, dark hall of Arnold¡¯s palace. There were frequent patrols carrying lanterns who got suspicious of the moans coming from a certain room. One such patrol peaked through the door where the sound was coming from. Since the majority of the knights working under Siana are virgins who have never attempted to seek out partners, it made sense why they peeked through the door where the moans and slapping sound was coming from. The curiosity as to what was making someone feel so good that they can¡¯t hold in their voices was too much. About four of the patrols were watching the couple going at it with beet red faces. -How good must it feel for Lady Siana to hug Lord Arnold that tight? -Uwaah, he¡¯s putting everything inside her¡­ -Uhm, did Lady Siana pee herself? The sheets are so wet. -It¡¯s so obscene seeing an elegant woman such as her shake her hips like that¡­ They whispered remarks here and there as they watched Arnold going in and out of Siana. ¡°Looks like we have company.¡± Arnold whispered in Siana¡¯s ear as he thrust up and down. Siana¡¯s breasts jiggled and her hair bounced every time due to Arnold¡¯s violent thrusts. She kept her hands on his chest so that she didn¡¯t fall. ¡°E-Eh? Ah!¡± Siana was about to turn around and climb off (her butt was facing the door so whoever was spying on them could see where the two of them were connected) but Arnold pulled her in for a kiss and lifted her up with his hips. ¡°Mmmh! Awh!¡± Siana couldn¡¯t break away. He spread her butt and snickered in her ear. ¡°Let¡¯s give them a good view.¡± Saying so, he thrust even deeper, kissing the entrance to her womb. Siana went stiff after leaking a ¡°Eek¡±. Slap, slap, slap¡ªthe sounds intensified and the bed creaked back and forth. ¡°Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah! Uff, uff!¡± Siana hair stuck to her sweaty skin. Her nails clawed onto Arnold¡¯s skin, leaving trails on his chest. She rubbed her small bean vigorously while clenching her teeth and pinching her nipple. She seemed to have forgotten that Arnold told her they were being watched. Arnold thrust with all his strength, lifting Siana over the bed with only his hips. ¡°Kuh!¡± globs of thick white liquid spurted into Siana¡¯s depths. A sucking sound echoed from the place where the two were connected. Siana hurriedly pulled him out of her and squirted onto his lower body. She fell head-first on Arnold¡¯s chest while out of breath. This was her first time having sex again (probably in decades) so the sex was probably intense for her to continue on. Arnold laid her down next to him. He glared at the door, making eye contact with several pairs of eyes who soon darted after being discovered. Did they forget that Arnold is a warrior who can sense anyone? Siana, still out of breath, held Arnold¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­That was¡­ amazing¡­¡± she said with a smile while playing with Arnold¡¯s fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s go again.¡± He pointed at his thing that was facing the heavens. ¡°Let me recover first¡­ Geez, you¡¯re way too rough. I thought my body might break.¡± Siana pouted. ¡°Well, I was just excited¡­¡± Siana just smiled in response. Arnold scratched his cheek and looked at the clock hanging on the wall. The sun was going to come up any minute now, ¡°You should get some rest.¡± Siana suddenly chuckled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± she gazed up at him, ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I never expected the two of us to end up in bed together... Ah, make no mistake I¡¯m happy that we¡¯ve grown this close but¡­ Uhm, I wish our night was a little more romantic.¡± After their conversation on the top of the palace, Arnold and Siana came to a secluded room and began undressing each other. There was no romantic dinner, sweet-nothings or gifts being exchanged. Just two ¡°youngsters¡± indulging in each other¡¯s bodies. ¡°May I ask what we are now¡­?¡± ¡°What do you think we are?¡± Arnold climbed out of bed and picked up his clothes. ¡°I¡­¡± Arnold turned around after putting on his pants and shirt. ¡°I want us to be together as lovers.¡± She said with a face as red as a tomato. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be looking forward to our romantic dinner once I come back home.¡± A big smile appeared on Siana¡¯s face. ¡°Mm!¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold, now fully dressed, gazed into the mirror. There were bags under his eyes. His dark blue eyes looked lifeless as if he were a walking corpse. Even though he couldn¡¯t help it, he glared at himself in the mirror. He concluded that he just needed some more sleep and let the matter rest. He picked up Ceru¡¯s transparent box. She was still peacefully sleeping. ¡°Hey, remember how I said a blonde woman healed me the other day?¡± he spoke to Siana who was fixing her dishevelled hair. ¡°Hm? What about it?¡± ¡°It seems that Ceru was the one who healed me that day.¡± ¡°That little creature can transform into a human?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not sure how often she can do it though. She just appeared out of nowhere and then fell asleep again. Can you look after Ceru for me? Taking her any further into the dungeon is a bad idea.¡± Arnold held the little box out to Siana. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how I should take care of her¡­¡± Siana hesitantly picked up her box. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do anything major. She doesn¡¯t need to eat or drink to survive. But ask Lunaria if she can secure a supply of holy water.¡± ¡°Hm, keeping a watchful eye on her won¡¯t be hard since she¡¯s always asleep. Okay, I¡¯ll make sure to take good care of her but only in exchange for a kiss.¡± Siana puckered her lips. Arnold sighed and bent down. He pecked her lips. Siana giggled like a schoolgirl. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you again, Lord Husband.¡± ¡°People will misunderstand if you call me that¡­¡± Celeste will definitely be pissed if Arnold allows Siana to call him ¡°Lord Husband¡± as if the two are married. ¡°Darling then?¡± ¡®She¡¯s just like Ceru¡­¡¯ ¡°Alright, Darling it is.¡± Arnold gave up before she came up with weirder names. ¡°Hehe,¡± Siana grinned widely. Her usual elegancy was thrown out the window. But this cute side of hers was fine too. ¡°You should be on your way now, right Darling?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Siana stood up and pulled Arnold into a hug. ¡°The girls would be more than happy to help you on your journey but I know this is something you have to do alone.¡± She whispered in his ear. ¡°They¡¯ll be sad and seek vengeance if their Lord doesn¡¯t return. That¡¯s why¡­ Please take care of yourself.¡± The two gazed in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will.¡± Chapter 208 Part 3: Resolution ¡°¡ªYou¡¯ve kept me waiting, boy.¡± Arnold heard Gederick¡¯s displeased voice when he teleported back to the same spot where the fight against the Faceless took place. He silently took out the Fragment and offered it to Gederick with a ¡°forced¡± bow. Gederick picked up the artifact and examined it closely, ¡°The same unique aura the artifact has always had is still there¡­ Hmm, I could not help but expect you to present a fake and run off with the artifact.¡± That would¡¯ve seemed compelling to him in the past. Why? Well, the artifact would¡¯ve allowed Arnold to control Luke¡ªno¡ªthe whole Hero Party, from the shadows. He could mind control them to advance the main story however he sees fit. Of course, there¡¯s risk of the gods catching wind of this and mistaking his actions for malicious intent, making that one of the reasons why he won¡¯t interfere with the Hero¡¯s journey. Arnold knows almost everything about the game¡¯s main story so having those Transcendent Pawns move according to his will would¡¯ve allowed him to always get the ¡°good ending¡± to each arc, ensuring a positive outcome for the start of every new arc. Depending on how he uses it, the system might also be useful in determining which choices will affect the story negatively. The second arc will only span one more year. That¡¯s the amount of time he¡¯ll have left to make sure he tracks down the core members. So far there¡¯s Stella, Shirley, Luke, Flora, Alitus and Olivia. If he had the artifact for himself, he could¡¯ve forced the first three to get ready for the future arcs. Their growth is rather disappointing. Luke couldn¡¯t even control his aura without Flora¡¯s sword, Shirley can¡¯t maintain her Divine Beast form without resorting to killing her own allies and then there¡¯s Stella who isn¡¯t one with Flower Lily yet. Only Alitus, Flora and Olivia were ready for what¡¯s to come at the end of the School Arc. Olivia could already tame Divine Beasts, Flora was near Arnold¡¯s level by now (probably) and Alitus is already the Oracle¡¯s Guard (a title given to only the strongest paladin). ¡°Even if I did try to trick you, you would¡¯ve been able to tell it¡¯s a fake right away. You can already track me down between worlds.¡± ¡°Indeed, I was blessed with a nose that detect the essence of a divine artifact. It has a limit to how effective it is, of course. Scents that spread across multiple worlds are difficult to pick up but not impossible to track." ¡®Why the hell was my plans interrupted because of such a trash skill...'' This led to a pointless battle where he almost lost his life with no reward. The only good outcome from all this was the ring that Yorm made for him. It¡¯s something that will allow him to travel to and from far-off locations however much he wants. The only restriction comes with World Travel, something that world jumpers can do as much as they want. Well, it isn¡¯t like he wants to travel between worlds that much right now. School and his city will be made a priority once he leaves. He shouldn¡¯t forget about the Misteltein guild though. He wants to balance his life as Nova and Arnold. Another good thing that resulted from all this was the massive amounts of XP gain from killing the Faceless. Even if there still like over a million experience points needed before he levels up, Arnold was mildly satisfied with how things turned out. ¡®I guess Lady Fate is somewhat looking down on me favorably.¡¯ Arnold suddenly remembered something else. Rafaela¡­ Arnold clenched his fist and with a hesitant voice, he spoke up: ¡°¡­Did the elf survive when the dungeon storm hit that world?¡± ¡°Yes. Fiannei is escorting her to her master as we speak. Fiannei is quite familiar with the disciples since he aided them during the battle against the Outsiders. He should know where to go.¡± ¡°I see¡­.¡± A sigh of relief escaped him. Somehow he felt like he wouldn¡¯t have cared even if she died. Maybe it¡¯s because her death won¡¯t inconvenience him. At the same time, he glad she was alive. Maybe it¡¯s better if he keeps that to himself. ¡°Tell me, why did the Elf sacrifice her powers as an angel? I can sense powers within her that only angels ought to possess yet I can see no halo nor wings.¡± Gederick continued, ¡°She was quite displeased when I told her that Fiannei was going to take her to her master. In order to be able to access her memories, I would¡¯ve needed permission from her master since there is some form of mental resistance bestowed to every angel faithful to the Sky God.¡± That¡¯s right. He had thought that Rafaela knew where Arnold took the Fragment. Angels are granted some form of mental resistance to avoid giving delicate information to enemies. Even torture wouldn¡¯t make them give in and reveal said information. In order to gain access to what Rafaela knows, Gederick would have to remove that spell by seeking out her master. Arnold answered Gederick¡¯s question: ¡°She was forced to serve a god against her will. Breaking herself free from that servitude allowed her to also free herself of the angelic powers forced upon her.¡± ¡°Just as I was a slave to seeking ways to prove my worth to the gods, she was a slave to a faith she does not want to obey. However, unlike me she does not have the power to fight against it.¡± ¡°¡­Will she be punished with imprisonment?¡± Imprisonment is probably the easy way out. ¡°Perhaps, or she will be forced to obey that faith again by her master. I do not know what has changed in the last two centuries but back then angels were banished to the Between Realms.¡± ¡°¡­What¡­?¡± ¡°Depending on which Guardian¡¯s world they¡¯re close to, the master forces the angel¡ªregardless of her crime¡ªto walk across the bridge and face whatever is out there on her own.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold lowered his head. A fate worse than death¡ªthat¡¯s what it¡¯s like to be banished to the Between Realms. There¡¯s no telling what is on the other side of the bridge unless you cross it. What would Luke have done if he heard Rafaela¡¯s possible fate? -¡°I have to go save her as soon as possible! Even if it means facing the gods, I will make her dream of being free comes true!¡± That¡¯s exactly the kind of thing he would say. What would Arnold do? Gederick looked at Arnold with a meaningful gaze. ¡°Despite hearing that it¡¯s possible that your comrade is going to face certain doom, your expression doesn¡¯t change. I thought the two of you were lovers but it is apparently not as deep a relationship as that.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t answer. ¡°I see¡­ If it doesn¡¯t inconvenience you, why go out of your way to save another?¡± That is certainly an interesting way of looking at the situation. But no, Arnold had a much simpler reason for his inaction and he¡¯d rather stick by it until he¡¯s finished his business in this godforsaken dungeon. ¡°There is something I must give you before we part ways.¡± Gederick said. Why would you give something to someone whose head you wanted on a pike? Since when do enemies give each other gifts? Gederick looked at Arnold with a narrowed gaze, ¡°I know what you must be thinking and no, this is no gift.¡± A cluster of blue energy passed through Arnold¡¯s body. It happened so fast that Arnold could only mutter an idiotic: ¡°H-Huh?¡± while looking at the status screen that popped up. ¡¤ The God of War¡¯s [Battle Spirit] has been added to ¡¶Special Summons¡· ¡¤ As user does not meet the required stats to summon a Monarch-level Spirit, the spirit¡¯s stats will be reduced by 30% upon being summoned. Magic items might also not work. Special Summons. A summon is only considered a Special Summon if they are an SS or Lord-class, manifestation of another person¡¯s lifeforce, elemental spirits (the class of the spirit doesn¡¯t matter), divine beasts and lastly Battle Spirits. Unique monster tamers¡ªlike Olivia¡ªcan only tame one type of Special Summon: divine beasts. It¡¯s mentioned somewhere in the story that she can force her tamer abilities to tame weaker class monsters as well, like SS-class monsters, which makes sense given how strong her ability is, but she had never done this in the game. SS-class monsters are more abundant than divine beasts so taming them would¡¯ve allowed her to build an army. Olivia only got her third divine beast near the first demon lord battle arc, which was almost a decade from now. There is no tamer capable of taming Lord-class beasts. It would be ludicrous of that was even possible. Maybe this hypothetical person might be able to tame Insect, Mammal, Primate Lord beasts but not Vampire Lords, Demon Lords, and Giant Lords. Manifestation of another¡¯s lifeforce is just that¡ªa ghost of a dead person but with all the power that they had before death. One would normally need a special magic item to pull the lifeforce from a dead person¡¯s body right after they die. The last category¡ªspirits¡ªcan only be tamed by people with the potential to become elementalists, like Lancelot. Besides him, there are the Elves, Druids, and even High Elves (who are capable of summoning Monarch-class spirits). If Arnold is able to control a Battle Spirit, then that means he¡¯s in Olivia¡¯s league. Up until now, he had no idea that Battle Spirits can be transferred from one person to another. ¡°Why give it to me¡­?¡± Arnold asked in disbelief when the spirit formed next to him. It was wearing Gederick¡¯s armor and some kind of horned helmet but given its size, it was no doubt an imitation of Gederick. ¡°Our fight is not over yet. None of our blades managed to pierce each other¡¯s hearts,¡± his smile was replaced by a poker mask that made it seem like his hearty aura was fake, ¡°I learnt many things throughout my life as a warrior, all of which were crucial for my growth before I led the divine armies into battle. However, the most important thing I learnt was that no battle should be left as a draw, not when both warriors have the potential to grow stronger if given enough time to mature. Yes, even I have not reached the pinnacle of a warrior¡¯s strength.¡± Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. Level 100. ¡°By mastering the spirit that I¡¯ve journeyed with throughout the centuries that I¡¯ve travelled through the realms, you can achieve newfound strength as well and learn how to connect your soul with the Spirit Realm. By doing so, you will be able to summon a spirit that¡¯s the raw manifestation of your potential. Potential is something that can not be measured or held in our hands. It is just an idea¡ªa thing. However, it becomes something more in the Spirit Realm.¡± A shiver went through Arnold¡¯s spine. The potential of a Transcendent is endless, or more like it¡¯s unknown how high their ceiling is. How powerful would such a spirit be if it¡¯s the manifestation of potential itself? Would it attain godhood? Would it be capable of felling even the Demon Lords? Gederick said that in order to be given his own Battle Spirit, he¡¯d need to communicate with the Spirit Realm through his soul. He has two souls within him. No, there is the mysterious dragon soul as well which makes three souls. Liam¡¯s soul doesn¡¯t count since it had merged with Arnold¡¯s soul when he received his future self¡¯s memories. Three Battle Spirits. Imagine the power I could wield if I gain control over both of those souls. If Arnold saw his face now, he¡¯d mistake it for a demon, a demon lusting for more power. However, that smile turned into a grimace when he recalled that one of those souls is from that of a Demon Lord. There is no easy way to gain control over a demon lord soul, only destroy it using an even greater soul (like a dragon lord). But which of the seven dragon lord souls would be able to overpower Oriel¡¯s soul? The Ice Dragon Lord is probably stronger than Gederick so she could be the one but¡­ ¡®I almost died in a fight with Gederick, how much worse would fighting that absolute monster be?¡¯ What if he used Suarif Elipis¡¯ soul¡ª ¡®No, I shouldn¡¯t think like this¡­ Betraying Ladiath is stupid. He¡¯s not someone I should be messing with.¡¯ Again, Ladiath is definitely on Gederick¡¯s level so it would be suicide betraying him. This brings the total amount of souls he¡¯d be able to connect to the Spirit Realm back to one. Considering the hardships one would have to go through to be able to communicate with spirits from the other side, it wasn¡¯t worth considering the other soul within his body as an option. One of the requirements involve being able to achieve a state of Equilibrium, something that Arnold is struggling to achieve. Maybe he needs a second opinion. Someone more knowledgeable about the Spirit Realm¡ªlike The Fairy Millennium. ¡°You can refuse to face me again in combat,¡± Gederick looked to the sky with gentle eyes, ¡°It is your choice, after all. Should you change your mind¡ª¡± He looked back at Arnold, ¡°I shall be waiting for you in my castle. If you choose to go through with this, then you can find me there.¡± Yes, it¡¯s Arnold choice. There was no reason to please this old man but¡­ But something within Arnold couldn¡¯t bear to refuse this fight¡­ Gederick suddenly summoned his golden spear. A moment later energy that had all the colors of the rainbow appeared beneath his feet. ¡®So, this is how he was able to travel between worlds to find me.¡¯ That unknown spear of his must be what allows him to travel between worlds. Arnold was unsure what it¡¯s called since it¡¯s just a generic golden spear. Maybe Gederick isn¡¯t using one spear but several that he can summon in succession. It¡¯s hard to tell which of them is his main weapon. ¡°This is where we part ways, boy.¡± ¡°Before you go¡­¡± Arnold called put to him with a small voice, ¡°I want to see it¡­ I want to see the full power of a demigod¡­.¡± There was no reason to ask for such a pointless thing. What did he hope to gain from seeing Gederick¡¯s true power? Did he think that he could reach Gederick¡¯s level just by gaining XP and training? Would seeing it determine whether he¡¯ll accept Gederick¡¯s offer for a rematch? Arnold didn¡¯t know why he wanted to see it either. He just wants to know what it would feel to stand before a demigod¡¯s true power. Maybe that something inside him wanted to see what he¡¯ll be up against if he decides to challenge Gederick again. ¡°¡ªVery well.¡± Gederick let go of the spear, leaving it floating on its own and held both arms next to his hips. ¡¤ Warning! Warning! ¡¤ Do not engage in combat! Do not engage in combat! not engage in combat! Do not engage in combat¡ª The system¡¯s dings suddenly went silent when it felt like time slowed down. The leaves that had blown beneath Arnold¡¯s feet came to a standstill, the clouds above them swirled violently and the trees were pushed sideways by some invisible force. Gederick, who had no presence whatsoever even with Arnold¡¯s warrior sense at its highest alert, strode forth slowly. His boots sunk into the ground with every step as if he was carrying a mountain on his shoulders. What the hell? What the hell is this? Why can I not sense him even though he¡¯s right in front of me? He had a mild presence the whole time since the two had been talking to each other but now it was gone. Suddenly the words of Sebas echoed in his mind. -Warrior Sense is an advanced technique that only the most skilled warriors possess. It allows warriors like us to sense threats, traps, killing intent and it allows us to pinpoint every being by their unique energy signature. When you meet a warrior whose presence you cannot feel and whose power cannot be measured¡ªrun. You are not facing a man, you are facing a man with the potential to become a Martial God. There was a story in the game about a Giant that destroyed a human village after it emerged from the ocean. A fisherman was the first to spot it and rushed towards it in his boat with his harpoon ready. Instead of going to the nearby town to request aid from knights, the fisherman stood his ground and demanded the creature leave while its body was more than halfway submerged in water. It did not listen. It raised its body from the ocean, plucking old boats from its beard and tearing off the sharks that had tried to gnaw at its skin. All the confidence the man had vanished the moment its shadow covered the whole beach. If he had seen its full body then he would¡¯ve run, not faced it like a fool. Arnold was the fisherman. Gederick was the giant. ¡°¡­.¡± Gederick, who was now standing right in front of the petrified Arnold, pulled back his fist, ¡°Humph!!¡± He thrust his fist forward. A whirlpool surrounded his arm due to the pressure alone. His fist arrived in front of Arnold¡¯s face but it didn¡¯t connect. He only felt a gentle breeze which blew his hair back. Arnold could hear the trees behind him being pulled out of the ground, the boulders being flung like balls, the solid ground being razed¡ª If he looked back now, all he would see is empty ground 100 meters across and 1 kilometer long. The giant¡¯s silhouette¡ªthat had overlapped with Gederick¡ªslowly faded away as if it was an illusion. The choking aura that had tried to crush Arnold¡¯s psyche vanished. Gederick¡¯s presence returned as if it never left. Arnold, whose instincts had screamed at him to run, stood like a statue. Gederick held his open palm in front of Arnold¡¯s face. ¡°[Peace of Mind].¡± He casted some type of Calming Charm. The intensity of Arnold¡¯s shivering decreased and the heavy pressure on his chest vanished, allowing him to breathe again. Arnold collapsed on all fours, his sweat falling like droplets of rain onto the ground. A wheeze leaked out here and there when he tried to pull in as much oxygen as he could to not faint. He had tried to envision an outcome where he could somehow survive fighting Gederick again even at full power. This is another thing that only warriors are capable of. Hundreds of scenes can play out inside their heads, each scene depicting different outcomes to a battle. It¡¯s similar to constructing a simulation. Of course, unlike in simulations where you have complete control of every entity, Arnold couldn¡¯t control Gederick. Arnold lost in all of them. His head was ripped off. His innards turned to paste from a palm strike to the stomach. Half his body was destroyed by a single slash of Gederick¡¯s spear. A summoned [Avatar Angel] crushed him with its palms. His legs were crushed and Gederick impaled his mouth with the spear. His melting muscle tissue would leak out of his orifices, his bones would be stripped of his skin, his stomach burst open¡­ There was no outcome where he could beat Gederick. A searing pain assaulted Arnold¡¯s head. He held back his grunts by squinting so hard that tears formed at the corner of his eyes. ¡°Yorm was right, it seems,¡± Gederick¡¯s voice sounded like Arnold¡¯s head was under water, ¡°She said centuries ago, ''Don¡¯t show your true power to mortals unless you want your opponent¡¯s mind to break and leave them a shell of who they once were. Had you suffered the same consequences then I would¡¯ve killed you right here.¡± He was serious. He would¡¯ve killed Arnold if he gave into his fear and ran away. Gederick continued, ¡°When you gain the strength and confidence to fell a demigod, come find me. A duel must never be left in a draw, regardless of the circumstances. A victor shall only be decided when one of our hearts is pierced by the other¡¯s weapon.¡± Arnold heard a loud cracking sound when a bright light engulfed Gederick¡¯s body. His spear flew back into his hand. ¡°I shall await your newfound strength and look forward to our duel¡ª¡± A rainbow-colored beam descended onto the world after hit the ground with the bottom of his spear. Both he and the light vanished the next moment. Arnold rolled onto his back. His chest moved up and down as he sucked in more air. His nerves relaxed after he drew a final deep breath and closed his eyes, listening to the chirping birds and feeling the grass brushing against his head. In an instance where a warrior as trained as him faces someone of equal or greater strength, he would¡¯ve drawn his weapon by instinct. Of course, Luxtivin was still in his aura pool and he carried no other weapon at the moment. What would Gederick have done if Arnold pulled out his weapon on instinct and attacked? Would he have scoffed at Arnold? Would he have retaliated? Perhaps he would¡¯ve understood if Arnold did it. Maybe he also stood before an enemy far stronger than himself who showed him the same mercy. ¡°¡­A duel to determine the victor¡­ How long would it take me to reach my level cap¡­?¡± a self-deprecating laughter escaped him before he stared into the sky with empty eyes. Will things change once he attains his own Battle Spirit, thus reaching his desired Equilibrium? It will. Definitely. After a moment, Arnold turned his head to the side, looking back at the corpse of the corrupted divine beast. That¡¯s right. The Ascension Pill might be what he¡¯ll need to obtain that level of strength necessary to fight beings on Gederick¡¯s level. There was no reason for Arnold to fight that demigod again. There would be no reward, only risks. He had only one life so why sacrifice it for some warrior¡¯s pledge nonsense? It was the warrior inside him that wanted to crush opponents stronger than him. He was mistaken about one thing. You don¡¯t just run away hoping to gain the strength to fight a stronger opponent. In order to fight a demigod, he shouldn¡¯t set his eyes on humans on his level, but beings on the level of monster lords and demigods. Gederick was a high wall that couldn¡¯t be climbed over at this moment. Arnold is a Transcendent, a human with no limits and the potential to attain god-level strength. He¡¯ll use that potential to climb smaller walls until he gains the power to reach Gederick¡¯s strength. This is his resolution. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The lifeless puddle of slime lay motionless under the scorching sun. It was as small as a grain of rice, too small to regenerate its body and get its soul into iit. It could not move its body at all. It was like a mountain was placed on top of it. It sizzled after the residue divine energy within its body began eating it from inside out. The Faceless is dead, as confirmed by the system, however death to them is far different compared to mortals. Their souls linger around their dead body. If the body recovers then their souls will be sent back into the body. It¡¯s a state of limbo that allows them to come back to life infinitely if nothing hinders their regenerative abilities. Father, it said in a longing voice, I wish I could¡¯ve made you proud. I did not come into this life as the [Perfection] race that you wanted to build. I wanted to build an empire for you and enslave all races just for you to have children with¡­ If my worth does not lay in my blood then it could¡¯ve laid within my loyalty to you, Father. I am not the strongest of your [Imperfects]. I am not the smartest. But I was your child and I deserved to be loved as one. Why do you discard us so even though we show our utmost loyalty and desire to stand by your side? Why can we not rule over the inferior mortals and gods together? Why do you not free my brothers and sisters after they were trapped by the world jumper¡¯s magic? The divine energy at its core began sizzling and its tiny body slowly began fading into particles of light. Htaidal, when you achieve vengeance against your mother please carry on my will. It was not a fruitless wish. His words will reach every one of his brothers and sisters upon his death. All of them are linked to a single source¡ªthe Star Beast. Its vision grew hazy and it felt like it was being pulled in by the ¡°River of Souls¡±. It will now join its fallen kin. However, a sudden jolt back to the real world betrayed its expectations. Shall. Not. Die. Shall. Become. Nutrients. An ear shattering voice resonated within the depths of its soul. A divine entity¡­ But which one? How does it have the power to break the dead free of the Soul River¡¯s grasp? The Faceless could not talk back, only listen to what the grating voice said. Must. Consume. Souls. A hand, visible only to the Faceless, grabbed its soul. It appeared from a portal out of nowhere. The entity¡¯s hand looked no different from that of a puppet¡¯s, or more like its skin was made from wood. ¡¤ Entity: Gardtree Sapling ¡¤ Level: ??? ¡¤ Condition: Cursed (Cursed and banished to the Spirit Realm by the Future Timeline God) The small figure that was no bigger than a human toddler was only a wooden silhouette with glowing yellow eyes. When the entity¡¯s hand pulled on its soul, the Faceless could feel all its desires, feelings, dreams¡ª It wanted to be freed. Freed from what? It wanted to consume. Consume what and why? It wanted to become whole. A whole of what? Before it was consumed and turned into nutrients for a greater purpose, the Faceless could see something coming out of the wooden figure. Energy strings of unknown origin bound itself to the wooden figure. What did this mean, wondered the Faceless before it was also dragged into the Spirit Realm¡ªa realm between the fabric of space. Chapter 208 Part 4 Arnold was currently walking through the forest while looking down at his arm, no the manifested transparent arm that¡¯s above his own. ¡¤ Battle Spirit (SS) He received a demigod¡¯s Battle Spirit¡ªa being of unfathomable power. Was it like giving away junk to Gederick? Did he not see the worth this spirit holds? ¡°Gergois.¡± Arnold said the name of his armor while only imagining the gauntlet. Only the gauntlet manifested as he had desired. But not around his arm, it manifested around the Battle Spirit. Battle Spirits¡ªwhile one of the strongest spirits in the game¡ªhave a very low defensive stat but an insanely high health pool that fits its raw power. They¡¯re prone to die first if an enemy player focuses all their attention on it instead of fighting its wielder. It''s important to mention that Battle Spirits are immune to most magic spells. Dark magic spells are lethal but elemental spells have little to no effect on them. Most of the time the Battle Spirit is much more powerful than the wielder. Why, might you ask? It¡¯s a manifestation of potential, not current power level. If condition are met, even a level 1 warrior can bind his soul to the Spirit Realm and obtain a Battle Spirit that has the same level of strength that he would have at level 100. As mentioned before, not everyone¡¯s potential is the same, thus not everyone¡¯s Battle Spirit will be at the same level of strength once summoned. Endgame Arnold and Luke¡¯s Battle Spirits would¡¯ve been equal in power to demigods and demon lords in the game given their high ceilings (it¡¯s speculated that their potential is endless but it¡¯s obviously impossible to determine whether that¡¯s true or not) and the fact that they are two of the strongest characters in the game. It''s unknown why their Battle Spirits were never shown in the game. It¡¯s speculated that both of them were rejected from the Spirit Realm for unknown reasons. Some say manifesting a spirit on the level of a demigod disrupts the normalcy of the realm and robs the realm of spirit energy, thereby killing most of the spirits. If done in the base game, one would then have to wait many in-game days until every player on the server can use any form of spirit summoning again. This would be a nightmare for players with Elven and Druid characters focused on elemental magic. Until he¡¯s sure he can bind his soul to the Spirit Realm, it¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t conclude anything yet. Arnold came to a stop in front of Yorm¡¯s house as he recalled everything he¡¯d heard about Battle Spirits. Summoned spirits can only wield magic items: magic weapons and armor. Turns out Gergois is one such magic item. This allows Arnold to use the spirit while in his magic armor which makes up for the spirit¡¯s weak physical defence. Of course, Arnold will be left defenceless but he was planning on making more magic armor in the future anyway. That¡¯s exactly why he told Lunaria to build a blacksmith shop in his city. Arnold spoke to the spirit: ¡°Can you hear me?¡± he wasn¡¯t expecting an answer. It then made a ¡°thumbs-up¡± sign. ¡°I¡¯m your master now.¡± It made a fist and shook it, probably to protest against him. ¡°Can you¡­ use Aether?¡± Battle Spirits are able to use Ki and Aura depending on what kind of energy their master is capable of using. There¡¯s no doubt they should be able to use Aether and Divinity as well. The saliva pooled in his throat as he awaited an answer expectantly. ¡°¡ªAh, you¡¯re back.¡± At Yorm¡¯s words, Arnold looked up. He hurriedly told the armor and spirit to go away. He didn¡¯t notice the Battle Spirit¡¯s ¡°thumbs-up¡± before it disappeared a second after his command. ¡°Y-Yeah, it took a while to retrieve the artifact.¡± Arnold scratched his head. Yorm narrowed her eyes. ¡°I might not have Gederick¡¯s strong sense of smell but even I can smell the perfume on you. Your hair is a little messy as well.¡± She ruffled his hair then patted it down after using a water ball spell to dampen it. Arnold smiled wryly and just let her do as she wished. ¡®Hm?¡¯ He noticed her getup. She was wearing some sort of bikini armor. It was dark red and maroon, signature defensive equipment colors for valkyries which means that this was a gift from the Valkyrie tribe, most likely the High Valkyrie herself given the quality. This wild armor contrasted the gentle woman that one might see Yorm as. Valkyries dye their armor in colors resembling blood and have been doing so for hundreds of years. The reason is unclear. Maybe it¡¯s some kind of custom related to fighting. Her gigantic War Axe that she casually carries around, which was twice as tall as Arnold, made the image he had of her fighting in his head, even worse. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. He couldn¡¯t imagine such a woman cleaving through her enemies like a butcher with animal carcasses. Yorm stepped back after fixing Arnold¡¯s messy appearance. ¡°Mhm, now you look presentable.¡± ¡°Why would I need to look presentable¡­?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Yorm glanced back at the house, ¡°Did the meeting with Gederick go well¡­?¡± ¡°I suppose you could say that¡­ We weren¡¯t at each other¡¯s throats but he said that he¡¯d like a rematch.¡± Yorm¡¯s smile vanished, ¡°It seems old habits die hard. He was never the kind of person who liked coming to a draw or losing to his opponents.¡± ¡°So¡­ a sore loser?¡± Yorm chuckled and nodded. ¡°It was even worse during his campaigns as a commander. He had this glaring hatred for every person he lost to during those days and would train himself to surpass them and fight them again. During those days he¡¯d come complain to me about who he lost to and accuse the people of cheating or some other ridiculous claim. He never admitted he was weak.¡± ¡°He surpassed all the people he lost to¡­?¡± If he picked brawls with other demigods then Arnold could see him surpassing them but did he fight gods as well? A demigod surpassing a god in strength isn¡¯t impossible. Most of the gods aren¡¯t even fighters. ¡°Well, not everyone. There¡¯s this one woman he lost to many years ago whose name he¡¯s never shared with me. It changed him. Even though the two have only met once in a duel, he considers her a friend. It¡¯s not the kind of friend you¡¯re thinking of. It¡¯s the kind of friendship of people duelling to kill each other. Alas, this friendship is one-sided. It''s honestly something I''ll never understand," she sighed, "He used to push himself to surpass every warrior who beat him in combat but this woman was an exception. He had accepted that he would always lose no matter what but I¡¯ve never heard him say he¡¯ll give up.¡± His ego was probably shattered. How strong is this mysterious woman, thought Arnold. ¡°How was the ring? I used the last of the star core I had left so its uses had better be worth the materials wasted on it." ¡°The artifact works as intended. I managed to go back to my world without issues. Also, did you say star core¡­? The core came from a literal star?¡± ¡°Yes. Sometimes stray asteroids and other divine bodies head for my world so I have to fly into space to stop them with my magic. If I use destructive magic then the asteroids blow into smaller pieces which land on my world. Something like this actually happened hundreds of years ago. One of them was a star exhausted of its energy. It had collected the mana and divine energy in the atmosphere throughout these last three centuries.¡± Hoh, that piqued Arnold¡¯s interest. ¡®If I can utilize the mana inside this artifact then I should be able to use magic as well.¡¯ It will be useful for when he runs out of mana in the future (if he manages to get a magician or sorcerer sub-class that is). If there¡¯s more than 10 000 MP inside the core then it should be enough for most high-tier (Eleventh to Fifteenth at least) spells. ¡°Miss Yorm, would it be alright for me to come back in the future?¡± Yorm¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Why would you want to come back here? I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be here to protect you once the other deities find out you¡¯re a demon factor.¡± Good point, he thought. It would be suicide to go strolling into the divine realm. He¡¯d be putting a target on his back. Hell, he probably won¡¯t even make it past the Valkyries. Not to mention there are several strongholds on the roads that lead straight to the empires in the divine realm. There were two reasons why he wanted to come back. One of them was: ¡°I¡¯d like to pay you back somehow, Miss Yorm,¡± Arnold said resolutely, ¡°Were it not for you,¡± he looked at the ring. ¡°I would¡¯ve fought Gederick again and lost my life for real this time.¡± ¡°Pledging to repay a goddess is a very brazen thing to do,¡± Yorm said with a coy smile as she bent forward to meet his gaze, ¡°But¡­ I feel like you¡¯re someone that even I can rely on.¡± ¡®Hmm, the system didn¡¯t highlight an NPC quest in my journal. Yorm must not be ready to share her request with me then. Well, it can wait. Gratitude comes first.¡¯ Arnold bowed to Yorm. Unlike the forced bow like when he met up with Gederick, this one was genuine. ¡°Thank you very much for your help and this artifact. I¡¯m leaving soon so I don¡¯t know if I¡ª¡± Yorm suddenly pulled him into a hug. Her strong arms encircled his lower back and his face sunk into her chest. ¡°¡­.¡± He froze since he hadn''t expected Yorm to do that. Yorm chuckled, ¡°I won¡¯t be seeing you again any time soon since I need to go to my fortress. A hug won¡¯t do much harm, would it?¡± ¡°Aha, yeah¡­¡± Arnold put his arms around her too, ¡°I guess not¡­¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Arnold and Yorm parted ways soon after. He could¡¯ve initiated Yorm¡¯s questline when the system didn¡¯t add it to the journal. Maybe he could¡¯ve told her that he was a player who wants to ¡°help save the realms¡± to gain her trust and tell her what''s to come if they don''t cooperate? Yes, that would¡¯ve been the best way to get her to open up to him and start her questline. However¡­ he didn¡¯t do the above since he already has three main quests waiting to be finished. Adding a fourth quest will only put more pressure on him. Yorm¡¯s questline yields many valuable rewards, like magic weapons, equipment, rare medicinal herbs for special potions from Star Fantasy, etc. While the rewards are tempting, he knew his limits. Focusing on all those quests while handling his real life would be difficult. The questline¡¯s level requirements range from 65 to 70, which he¡¯s far from achieving. It could probably take years to reach level 65 unless he actively goes adventuring with his party. Taking that into account, it¡¯s better to wait. If possible, he¡¯d like to finish Yorm¡¯s questline before Ladiath invades the divine realm. He doesn¡¯t want to get caught up in all that chaos. It''ll be easy to teleport back here using the Virgin¡¯s Blood ring. ¡®I could bring Misteltein along. The system didn¡¯t say how many people are restricted from using this ring at a time.¡¯ It''ll be much easier to finish the quests with their help. But yet another burden shows itself: he needs to somehow awaken Elora''s true potential before he even thinks of bringing her along... ** Upon entering the house, Arnold noticed how quiet it was. The curtains were closed and only candles were used to light the surroundings. There was a fragrant smell drifting around the house. ¡®The recruits are still here, huh.¡¯ He could recognize their energy signatures, ¡®Good, I need to speak to Kellene anyway.¡¯ With the ¡°World Travel¡± artifact in his possession, questlines which would¡¯ve been inaccessible to him previously, have their doors opened to him now. It wasn¡¯t a question of how anymore but when. The only restrictions he ought to face now are the perquisites to starting a questline and the level requirements. With his knowledge from the game, he can travel to most off-world locations with ease. He could probably also travel to the heart of the World Tree forest to do the Hiisi Elder questline and retrieve the Cardinal. There¡¯d also the Deeper Ground relic tomb that is normally inaccessible to outsiders given how deep it is under ground. He wants to retrieve Lufulur¡¯s main equipment that will boost his mana pool and intelligence stat to the required level to use magic. Arnold left the kitchen and walked deeper into the house. He could hear some whispers coming from one of the rooms, specifically the one he woke up in yesterday. All four of them were gathered in that room. ¡®Why haven¡¯t they left yet? Yorm shouldn¡¯t need them anymore, right?¡¯ Yorm only needed them to patrol the areas around the Realm Gate to give her some time to relax. Now that she¡¯s ready to go back to work, the four recruits aren¡¯t needed anymore. Or more like they can be called upon in the future if Yorm deems it necessary. Before Arnold could open the door, it swung open and Kellene¡¯s face popped out. ¡°Where is that basta¡ªAhh!?¡± she almost walked into him. Her expression when she saw his face was akin to a child seeing the bogeyman. Did he look that bad¡­? ¡°O-Oh, you¡¯re here.¡± She folded her arms, ¡°Come inside. We¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°I-Is he here, Kellene?¡± Arnold could hear Vatria¡¯s voice. He looked over Kellene¡¯s head and spotted the other three inside the room. ¡®What the hell is Vatria wearing¡­¡¯ He thought to himself as he looked at the kimono-like robe she was wearing while blushing profusely. Chapter 208 Part 5: Ritual ¡°Would you mind explaining what¡¯s going on?¡± Arnold, who was led to Yorm¡¯s bed by Vatria, asked as he looked down at Vatria who was sitting on the floor with her back straight. Her face was covered in some kind of white paint and black dots were drawn around both of her eyes. Her lips were also blood-red. Is this some kind of ritualistic attire, thought Arnold, I don¡¯t remember reading about this in Valkyrie lore. Vatria¡¯s eyes swam around the room since Arnold was staring intensely at her face. She was the only one not wearing normal clothes. Kellene, Ruene and Neena were in casualwear and standing behind Vatria silently. Vatria spoke with an intense flush on her face: ¡°A-As it¡¯s stated in our millennium-old mating ritual, t-the one initiating sex m-must challenge her potential mate to a duel. If the mate is defeated, he¡¯ll be passed around by ten women from the Valkyrie tribe, each having their turn to grant them children. The initiator of the duel will copulate with him first.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold looked at her strangely when she stood up and loosened her robe. She was doing in a slow manner, the kind you¡¯d see in stripteases in brothels. Vatria kicked off her sandals and took off her socks before showing Arnold the soles of her feet and lifting her arms, displaying her armpits. ¡°A-As the initiator of this duel, I-I am r-required to show every part of my body to arouse my m-m-mate. I will be fighting my potential mate in nothing but my underwear. Keeping arousal high before a duel is said to increase sperm count and the chance of pregnancy.¡± ¡®I doubt that last part...¡¯ She was basically seducing him. Fighting with an erection would be hell. Her robe fell down, revealing two modest breasts and a bushy patch of hair between her legs. ¡®That¡¯s what you call underwear¡­? That¡¯s a damn micro bikini.¡¯ It didn¡¯t even look like it fits her. Her breasts were squashed and deformed since the bra was pulling so hard on them. Vatria turned around while muttering ¡°oh my god I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually doing this¡­ Mother, I hope I¡¯m doing it like you taught me¡­¡±. She bent down with her butt facing Arnold and spread her buttocks. Arnold could see a transparent film deep within her vagina. Her walls pulsed, letting out a stream of juices down her legs. Is this woman some kind of masochist with a humiliation kink? Not good, Arnold wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself from teasing her if she actually enjoys humiliation. He pictured himself tying a leash around Vatria¡¯s neck and walking with her into town, naked and gagged¡ª Vatria turned back towards Arnold. She put her arms under her breasts and pushed them up. She swayed her hips from side to side slowly. Is this some kind of ritual dance? After watching in silence for long enough, Arnold stood up. ¡°Stop.¡± Vatria obeyed and lowered her head. Arnold looked at Kellene and asked while pointing at Vatria¡¯s ¡°underwear¡±: ¡°Does every woman in your tribe wear this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re curious about!?¡± ¡°Well, I kind of understand what¡¯s happening. I¡¯m just confused why it¡¯s happening.¡± While the duel itself sounds troublesome, he won¡¯t reject a night with the beauty in front of him. ¡°Vatria chose you as the man to grant her a child¡ªher first child.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Arnold looked down at Vatria who was covering her face with her hands. Her ears were completely red. Maybe cover your nipples instead? The bikini wasn¡¯t helping at all. ¡°¡­I know now what will happen if I take part in the duel and lose. But what will happen if she loses?¡± Kellene shrugged, ¡°Failing to seduce and sleep with a man is frowned down upon in our tribe, even if it¡¯s a human. She¡¯ll be cast out if she loses. The alternative is that she forces herself on you even if it means killing you.¡± Noticing the frown on Arnold¡¯s face, she continued, ¡°This has happened many times before. Having a child is a trophy to our people. If one of our own gives birth to a male with the potential to become a strong warrior, the High Valkyrie herself will grant the mother the title of Valkyrie. Strong genes is a valuable thing to our people, just like strength and skill.¡± Vatria suddenly shouted, ¡°The shame from losing will be too much to bear! That¡¯s why¡­That¡¯s why I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll stab my heart!¡± ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°V-Vatria¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s ludicrous, Vatria!¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. Ruene, Neena and Kellene reacted respectively to her words. ¡°So, a child is all you want?¡± Arnold lifted her head by the chin. ¡°E¡­Eh?¡± Vatria¡¯s eyes widened at that action, ¡°Uhm, yes¡­ yes¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± A small amount of Sword Intent surrounded Arnold¡¯s finger. ¡°Kyah!? H-Hey!¡± Vatria exclaimed when Arnold cut off the straps of her bra, letting her breasts free. She hurriedly covered her bouncing breasts. ¡°Let me see them. Surely it¡¯s not as embarrassing as dancing like a brothel wench in this skimpy bikini?¡± Arnold grabbed her arms and pulled them way. She didn¡¯t even resist. ¡°¡­.¡± She shut her eyes tight. Arnold put his hand on one of her youthful breasts. She squirmed a little when he began kneading her breast. Arnold looked up at the other three. Ruene looked envious for some reason. Neena looked confused, probably because she¡¯s never heard of foreplay. Kellene was¡­ well, she was trying her best not to look at the two. ¡°T-The duel¡­ W-We should prepare for the¡ªAhn!¡± Vatria cried out when Arnold pinched her nipple. ¡°I¡¯m only inspecting my prize. You want me to be motivated to participate in the duel, right?¡± ¡°Eh, prize?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t there be a prize waiting for me if I win the duel? Since you didn¡¯t say what I¡¯ll receive, I should decide on my own what I want, right? I want you.¡± He said while gazing into her teary eyes, ¡°All of you.¡± His eyes scanned her body like a snake looking at a small bird. ¡°Eh? Me? B-But I¡¯m not that pretty¡­ Wouldn¡¯t you rather have Ruene or Kellene? They¡¯re prettier than me¡­¡± ¡°H-Hey!¡± Kelle e cried out, ¡°Don¡¯t go deciding things on your own!¡± ¡°Me and the human boy¡­? Gehehe¡­¡± Ruene was staring into the air with a strange smile on her face. Arnold unzipped his pants and grabbed Vatria¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t even resist when he put her hand down his pants. ¡°¡­.!¡± She gasped when his thing moved. ¡°T-The duel¡ª¡± she tried to push Arnold away but her protest was so weak that it seemed as if she enjoyed his touch. ¡°Shh, we¡¯ll have time for it later.¡± He put a finger on her lips before pulling her closer. The duel is a waste of time actually but he kept that to himself. What¡¯s even the point of wanting the duel to happen if Arnold gives his full consent? Maybe the Valkyries are serious about completing their rituals by following all the necessary steps? ¡°Kyah!?¡± Arnold suddenly pushed Vatria onto the bed before climbing on top of her. He spread her legs, causing the thin piece of cloth between her legs to create a vulgar cameltoe. Vatria buried her face in the pillows. Arnold, while inspecting his prize, spoke to the other three. ¡°Why are the three of you still here? I don¡¯t like being watched.¡± ¡°W-Well,¡± Kellene fake coughed, ¡°E-Every mating ritual must have observers, chosen by the one who initiated the duel.¡± ¡®This is like a consummation between royalty, huh?¡¯ There was a practice in the empire where nobles would stand in the bride and groom¡¯s chambers and watch as her virginity is taken and insemination is complete for an heir. It''s a strange but necessary ritual to make sure the woman is a virgin (which will be evident by the blood on the sheets). ¡°As observers, you should make sure you aren¡¯t troubling the bridge and groom.¡± At Kellene¡¯s confused expression, he continued, ¡°You see, back in my world we also have observers for consummation or any other rituals involving intercourse. Only the observers take off all their clothes. It¡¯s said that when a male sees more than two female bodies his arousal is doubled and even tripled which increases the amount of sperm he releases.¡± ¡°Ehhhh¡­¡± Kellene didn¡¯t look convinced but it didn¡¯t seem like she found it absurd. Arnold sighed and tried to convince them one last time. He pulled down his pants and pointed at his erection. The veiny shaft bounced up and down and the dark red head glistened in the natural light. ¡°Normally I¡¯m half the size than I am now whenever I¡¯m with one woman. But the expectation of seeing three other beautiful women show their bodies to me has increased my arousal even further. Vatria might fall pregnant after one try the way I am now.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it!¡± Ruene was the first to put up her hand. It seemed like she was eager do it. A trail of saliva leaked down her mouth. Arnold could almost see the hearts in her eyes. Arnold tried not to grin. If they¡¯re this easily persuaded then he might be able to pull them all to bed before he leaves. Ruene hurriedly took off her clothes. She was fitter than Vatria and had smaller breasts but her toned body and slightly tanned skin was equally as erotic as Vatria¡¯s hourglass figure. Ruene knelt right in front of the bed, her gaze fixated on Arnold¡¯s raging boned. He could hear frequent sniffing sounds but decided to ignore them. ¡°...If it means Vatria¡¯s chances of becoming pregnant increases then so be it¡­¡± Neena hesitantly took off her dress and went full nude. She was on the chubbier side but not to the point of grossing Arnold out. In fact, her breasts were the largest out of the other three and she was way cuter than them. If Vatria, Ruene and Kellene were more beautiful then she was the cutest out of the three. Arnold, while trying to hold back a smirk, looked back at Vatria who was silently peeking up at him from behind the pillows. Arnold moved the pillow out of the way and gazed into her eyes. ¡°It looks like princess Kellene doesn¡¯t want you to become a Valkyrie, Vatria. That won¡¯t do. Won¡¯t you becoming a Valkyrie automatically mean that you can promote other members? Ruene and Neena are supporting you in all this so I think it¡¯s fair that only they are promoted.¡± With a troubled expression, Vatria looked at Kellene. ¡°Princess¡­¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t call me that with that look on your face! Your puppy eyes won¡¯t work on me like it did during our childhood!¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Vatria¡¯s pitiful expression grew even sadder and shifted to the other recruits ¡°Thank you for supporting me, Ruene and Neena. I¡¯ll make sure to put in a good word for you when I¡¯m promoted.¡± ¡°Yup!¡± Ruene gave a thumbs up while still looking at Arnold¡¯s erection. ¡°T-Thank you¡­¡± Kellene lowered her head and sighed. ¡°Alright fine! I¡¯ll do it dammit!¡± Kellene exclaimed while huffing through her nose. ¡®That didn¡¯t take a lot of convincing, did it¡­¡¯ She quickly took off all her clothes but covered up the sensitive bits with her hands. Flat chest, ribs are visible indicating almost no body fat, narrow child-like hips, skinny thighs and overall petite body. What a disappointment, sighed Arnold mentally. ¡°W-What are you looking at!? Complete the ritual already!¡± she shouted at Arnold who was looking at her silently. Arnold turned back to Vatria who was silently looking at up him while breathing deeply. Her skin glistened with sweat and the room was filled with the aroma of her love nectar. Arnold used two fingers to spread Vatria¡¯s love cave open. A puff of steam escaped her. He lowered down to her cave and took a deep whiff while holding it open. Her juices flooded the bedsheets. He blew softly into it, making Vatria tremble. ¡°T-The doool¡­ Richoool¡­¡± she slurred her words while holding back her moans. Arnold lifted his upper body and leaned over Vatria. He positioned his penis right in front of her cave as she squirmed and blushed under him. Her body heat transmitted over to him even though he wasn¡¯t touching her. ¡°I¡¯m not done inspecting my prize yet.¡± He pierced her in one go. He sealed Vatria¡¯s mouth with his own before she could cry out. Snap, her hymen was torn in one go. The tight walls squeezed down on him, sucking him in even further. Perhaps on instinct Vatria¡¯s legs locked around his hips. Tears streamed down her eyes to indicate her pain but she didn¡¯t push him away. In fact, her legs locked even tighter. He could feel the entrance of her womb. Arnold began to thrust faster after confirming that she was comfortable with him inside her. Soon enough Vatria¡¯s moans filled the whole room. Chapter 208 Part 6: Heros Consort ¡°Ghhh! Aghhh! Huff, huhff, huff,ahhh, ahh!¡± Vatria¡¯s moans sounded like an injured animal running from a predator mixed with the cries of a woman drowning in pleasure. She was currently shaking her hips up and down while on top of Arnold. He had finished inside her twice already but she didn¡¯t let him pull out. In fact, she threw him on the bed and got on to using the brute strength fitting for a level 60 warrior. As such Arnold could only lay there and watch as she gets herself off. Wasn¡¯t the point of the sex to impregnate her? What would her peers think if they saw her shaking her body like a nymphomaniac? Vatria changed positions without pulling Arnold¡¯s penis out. Her butt was now facing his way. She began moving up and down, back and forth, side to side. The sound of wet squishing sounds reverberated throughout the room. An animalistic moan escaped Vatria. He could feel her vagina walls tighten up. Vatria began moving again without rest. Slap, slap, slap¡ªthe sound of skin slapping with a mixture of sticky liquid sounded like someone was jumping on a wet piece of cloth. Arnold groaned and grabbed Vatria¡¯s hips, slamming her butt down and going in to the base. ¡°Eek!?¡± He shot his third load deep inside her womb. Vatria¡¯s toes curled when she arched her back. ¡°¡±¡±¡­..¡±¡±¡± Ruene, Neena and Kellene watched the two with different expressions. Kellene looked disgusted but her face was beet red. Ruene was biting on a finger and masturbating with her legs spread wide. Neena was secretly rubbing herself down there, careful not to make any big movements. Vatria limply lifted her hips, pulling Arnold¡¯s penis out of her before she fell to the side. Arnold¡¯s penis was glistening from a mixture of love nectar and semen. He laid back down and sighed deeply. Truth be told, he was exhausted from sleeping with two women in a day¡¯s period. He had four rounds with Siana and now finished a third round with Vatria. That¡¯s it, he thought, I¡¯m abstaining from sex for a while. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t enjoy it. It¡¯s just that it becomes tiresome to please multiple women at once. He can manage two rounds each but anything more than that is troublesome. He used to go though three to six women a week back in his first year at the academy. The act itself is bothersome but the feeling of releasing all his carnal desires was enjoyable to him. Could those be two different things? ¡°¡ªUhm!¡± Ruene, with legs drenched, stood over Arnold. He could almost see the hearts in her eyes, ¡°I-I want a child too! I want to become a Valkyrie! So, mate with me too!¡± ¡®Won¡¯t Vatria be able to promote you though¡­?¡¯ he wanted to ask. ¡°¡­That¡¯s definitely not what you¡¯re after.¡± Neena said something that he couldn¡¯t quite hear. ¡°Alright.¡± Arnold sat up, ¡°But you¡¯ll have to clean me first. Vatria left quite a mess.¡± ¡°R-Right away! I¡¯ll be back with a towel!¡± He grabbed her arm before she could leave. ¡°Use your mouth.¡± He pulled her towards him and forced her on her knees. ¡°Fwueh!?¡± ¡­. Ruene was laying on the bed with her eyes peeled back after going a few rounds with Arnold. She was way more sensitive than Vatria. One thrust was enough to make her orgasm twice so Arnold had to go slowly. She was still squirting liquid even now while vulgarly laying spread-eagle. Arnold let out a deep sigh before standing up. A bit of sleep would be nice but he knows there¡¯s no time for that. Arnold silently picked up his clothes and began getting dressed under the gazes of Neena and Kellene who were like statues. Vatria got off the bed and put her arms around Arnold. ¡°You should go take a bath.¡± Arnold held her at arms-reach. Vatria pouted, ¡°I don¡¯t smell that bad!¡± Snapping out of her daze, Kellene took this chance to tease Vatria. ¡°I can smell you all the way over here,¡± Kellene pinched her nose while fanning the air in front of her, ¡°Vatria was never the kind who likes taking baths. She usually just goes to swim in a river, thinking that¡¯ll clean her up.¡± ¡°Yes, true¡­¡± Neena agreed, ¡°But today was the first time she took a bath in a long while because she knows that human females always clean themselves before engaging in sexual intercourse with their husbands.¡± ¡°I guess the scented lotion and flowers she keeps on her just wasn¡¯t enough,¡± Kellene shrugged, ¡°How do you even keep your hair silky smooth if you don¡¯t wash it thoroughly?¡± ¡°She takes care of her hair more than she does her body actually. Captain doesn¡¯t know to prioritize both¡­¡± ¡°I-I can still hear you two!¡± ¡°We weren¡¯t whispering though.¡± Kellene huffed with a smirk. ¡°Ugh, fine! I¡¯ll take a bath!¡± she ran over to the bed and grabbed Ruene who was fully conscious now, ¡°You come too! I don¡¯t want you sneakily mating with Arnold behind my back!¡± ¡°H-Hey, I-I was only going to do it for a little bit¡­¡± Ruene said with a small voice. ¡°This was supposed to be my day, not yours! Find your own mate!¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± Before Vatria dragged Ruene out of the room, she gave Arnold a longing look before biting her lip and leaving. ¡°U-Uhm, I¡¯ve got to¡­ I have to¡­¡± Neena backed away after picking up her clothes. She hurriedly left without even finishing her sentence. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t leave me alone with this guy!¡± Kellene shout received only silence when the door was shut. ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s a good thing we¡¯re alone now.¡± Arnold leaned over Kellene¡¯s back, making her jump away on instinct. ¡°W-Why is that¡­? If you think I¡¯ll give my virginity to some human¡ª¡± ¡°I have other matters to discuss with you.¡± He looked at her flat chest and thin hips, ¡°Your body doesn¡¯t exactly excite me anyway.¡± He''s been through enough women that a childish body like this wouldn¡¯t excite him. Of course, he¡¯d been with many young girls when he was still a first year but he lost all interest in girls younger than that age when he began sleeping with older women. Kellene frowned and glared at him just like the day they met. ¡°What do you want?¡± she tried to look as intimidating as she possibly could even though she was standing naked in front of a fully-clothed Arnold which just made her look ridiculous. ¡°Do the people of the Divine Realm know that the God¡¯s Champion has been born?¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°Your reaction tells me that none of you know, huh¡­ Or more like only the council knows about it. He¡¯s my adoptive brother named Luke.¡± ¡°He can¡­ use divine aura?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kellene¡¯s eyes widened but then she narrowed her gaze at Arnold. ¡°Why are you telling me this¡­? Why not tell Lady Yorm so that she can inform the other gods where they¡¯ll find the Champion?¡± ¡°Simply because I don¡¯t want them to know yet. Luke isn¡¯t ready to be a champion. He can¡¯t even control his divine aura properly yet. The people already know that a hero was born since Melis¡¯ oracle told them. They don¡¯t know who it is or where he is but he exists.¡± Yes, ¡°he¡± exists. Arnold does not acknowledge Arthur at all. ¡°I¡¯ll come back when he¡¯s ready. I have some unfinished business here as well so I would¡¯ve come back regardless if Luke was the hero or not.¡± Arnold stared at Kellene for a few seconds. She stared at him as well. He broke the silence: ¡°You want to become the High Valkyrie, right? The Golden Avowed, as your people used to call them.¡± Kellene froze. ¡°Your little sister is recognized by all demigods and gods as the true successor to the current High Valkyrie. She has strength, beauty, skill and intelligence far above your own.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Kellene frowned at him. ¡°Do you loathe your sister?¡± Arnold asked before picking up Kellene¡¯s clothes and holding it out to her. ¡°W-Why do you care what I think about her¡­¡± she quickly snatched the clothes and got dressed. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get rid of her?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Kellene paused just as she was about to pull up her skirt. ¡°The Gods¡¯ Champion¡¯s emergence in this era will make sure you¡¯ll take the throne instead of her.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°There is a legend surrounding this Champion. It¡¯s something you¡¯re probably not familiar with since the legend has been buried just like everything else from the last era of gods. The Hero¡¯s Consort. It¡¯s a tale about a blessed human and a pureblood Valkyrie. The blessed human is cursed with impotence until he conceives a child with this Valkyrie.¡± Luke didn¡¯t have any children until far into the mid-game after he returned from the Divine Realm with ¡°Song and Light¡±. While Kellene¡¯s sister¡¯s questline is optional to do, the High Valkyrie still asks Luke to have a child with her if he declines her offer of joining him. Luke, being the kind person he is, couldn¡¯t ignore her heartfelt request to have a child. This breaks the curse, allowing Luke to have several children with the capture targets the players had acquired throughout the game. Yes, it¡¯s not required for the two to become lovers, only conceive a child. That child will go on to become an important individual in the next era of heroes, or so the lore in Star Fantasy says. ¡®If Promethius had a child with a Valkyrie then it¡¯s possible for it to still be alive today.¡¯ Promethius was immortal, after all. His children should be no different. Sooner or later, this destiny child might appear in the main story but Arnold was uncertain if they even exist. ¡®They¡¯ve never been mentioned in dialogue or lore about the Demon Human War¡­¡¯ He didn¡¯t know what to think. Did Promethius really live a double life? He was married to an empress and several queens and high-class noble ladies during his reign as the Hero. He went on to have hundreds of children with them. Alas, none of them inherited his power. Could the Destiny Child still be alive? Kellene suddenly spoke: ¡°She¡¯s so special that she¡¯s even destined to be with the Gods¡¯ Champion¡­ Haha¡­¡± her head hung low, then with a small voice she continued, ¡°¡­My sister is someone who vowed to the whole realm to become a strong leader who will lead the war council¡¯s armies into the demon world and eradicate all demons. She¡¯s had this goal ever since she was a child, hearing stories about the kind of atrocities demons commit, how they¡¯re responsible for why the Dark Elves are hated, how they taint everything and everyone they get themselves involved with. I share her goal but her voice is always louder. You always hear people saying how passionate my sister is for wanting to eradicate demons yet my opinions are never mentioned once¡­ Our mother used to tell us bedtime stories about demons. She¡¯s fought them many times in the past so she has firsthand experience of the things they¡¯re capable of. They¡¯re evil incarnate, loathsome beings that should be murdered in the thousands¡ªno, millions.¡± Kellene looked up at Arnold, probably to see his reaction to what she just said. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. He spoke with the same emotionless expression: ¡°I do not see demons as my allies or equals. They are scum. The one inside of me is no different. Just because I possess a factor does not make me one of them.¡± There are cases of factors accepting a demon¡¯s influence over their very soul, turning them into those demons. Of course, that only happens if the demons gain some form of control over the host. They can even make their host grow to trust them, as bizarre as that might seem. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s sooo great that your sister wants to kill demons but I honestly don¡¯t care what her goals are. Answer my question now, Kellene. Do you hate your sister?¡± He could see Kellene¡¯s face twist. She bit down so hard on her molars that he could hear grinding noises. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I wanted to kill her once when she was just a defenseless infant¡­ I wanted to strangle her in her sleep¡­ Throw her over the edge of the divine realm¡­ I wanted to do so many horrible things to her. How dare Mother give away a title that should¡¯ve been rightfully mine!? Why is she stronger than me!? Why is she smarter than me!? Why does she have more friends!?¡± Seemingly forgetting that Arnold was still in the room and that he asked her a question, Kellene shouted to no one in particular. ¡°She gets to marry a commander from the War Council and I¡¯m forced to choose among leftovers! Inferior males from the human and demihuman races! While she sleeps in the family home, I¡¯m forced to grovel like a soldier in the muddy camps at night while I have to listen to the loudmouthed recruits who keep me up all night! The air stinks of their body odor and the stink of them having sex with each other that it makes eating my food even harder to bear! My sister can eat like a queen while I¡¯m lucky to even eat cooked leftovers during missions! Every soldier¡¯s meal is determined by what the chef wants us to eat! It¡¯s half-cooked potatoes and bread every day! I hate that witch! I want to kill her for disrespecting royalty! We don¡¯t even get meat. We¡¯re told to hunt our own and, even if we do, our bastard superiors take half of everything we bring back! Her heels has never touched an ounce of dirt while mine are stained by a decade¡¯s worth of it! I¡¯ve almost died several times during missions but she has never even slain a goblin! How is she still stronger than me even after I¡¯ve killed so many monsters!?¡± ¡®I think she knows the answer to that question.¡¯ Arnold mentally shook his head. Kellene was living like a soldier in hopes of one day becoming a knight. This requires her to constantly do missions to increase her reputation and earn a living. During this time, her sister was being mentored by several powerful and wise warriors and scholars and had learnt many skills. She lived a peaceful and pampered life in those stronghold walls. It seems being from a main family didn¡¯t really grant Kellene the same luxury as her sister. He was wrong, it seems. The main families from the divine realm treat their children way worse than nobles from his world. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go back home to ask your sister to duel for the title of heir?¡± Arnold asked after Kellene calmed down, ¡°How long has it been since you left to become a soldier? Years? A decade? Surely you¡¯ll have a better chance of defeating her after this long?¡± Even he doubted his own words. Kellene¡¯s face suddenly twisted. ¡°Huff, huff, huff. Aaaaah! Stop looking at me with those eyes! You¡¯re just like her! I don¡¯t want to see your pity!¡± Kellene pounced forward with rage-filled eyes. She tried to grab Arnold¡¯s neck but he slapped both hands away and choked her instead. ¡°Ukkk, ukk, ukk!¡± Kellene hit his arm weakly but he didn¡¯t let go. Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°If you hate your sister so much, why don¡¯t you just kill her? I might be able to help you with that.¡± Of course, Arnold knew she doesn¡¯t hate her sister to the point of wishing for her death. He was merely throwing a bone towards her. Ladiath was going to invade the Divine Realm in the future. There¡¯s no doubt that Kellene¡¯s sister will be among the people who will fight Ladiath¡¯s army head-on. While Ladiath¡¯s goal is unclear, Arnold knows that there will be tragedies. Tragedies which he didn¡¯t care for. Kellene¡¯s sister will inevitably die in the fight unless some miracle saves her. Imagine a broken-down bridge, one separated by a great sea. On one end stood a dog. On the other, laid a bone. The dog wanted the bone so much but wasn¡¯t capable or willing to do the giant leap to get there. The leap is something that Kellene has to do in order to make her choice. Yet she couldn¡¯t. Why is that? ¡°I-I love her¡­ I love my sister so much¡­ Ukk¡­¡± Arnold let go of her. She fell against his chest. She put her arms around him and sobbed quietly. An orange hue bathed the room in its incandescence and a gentle wind blew the curtains and Arnold¡¯s hair. Arnold looked out the window at the setting sun that was visible over the horizon. Any other man would¡¯ve used this gentle atmosphere to seduce the sobbing maiden in his arms. They¡¯re easy targets when showing their true emotions. ¡°You know¡­¡± Kellene looked up at him from his chest, ¡°I¡¯ve always dreamt of marrying the Gods¡¯ Champion. Many of my peers share this dream¡­ We used to bicker how he¡¯d accept us as his harem and take us from the mud-filled camps to his palace in the clouds. We¡¯d each give him strong children who will be our small army to fight the demons¡­¡± ¡°That can still happen.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She lowered her head, ¡°Maybe for the others but I¡­ I can¡¯t see myself becoming a wife of my sister¡¯s destined beloved¡­¡± Kellene let go of Arnold and stepped back timidly. ¡°I¡¯ll be eligible for the throne once she leaves¡­ However, I won¡¯t earn that title until I defeat every one of my siblings... But the mountain that was my sister would be left out so the competition won¡¯t be as fierce¡­¡± ¡°Then everything is settled. I shall be returning to deliver you the news when Luke is ready. While you wait I suggest you focus more on your combat abilities and not missions. Ask your superiors if you can train with them. If your superiors are anything like my master then they won¡¯t give up a chance to train an inexperienced warrior.¡± Sebastian will train anyone with the passion to become stronger. Money isn¡¯t an issue, nor is status. He will train a commoner if he must. Of course, whether he shares all his knowledge like he did with Arnold and Victoria remains to be seen. The two of them are his most gifted pupils. The thrill of raising a competent warrior by your own hands is just as exhilarating as winning against your opponents. ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯ll do my best¡­ Sir¡­¡± ¡°Sir?¡± Kellene¡¯s face flushed red, ¡°N-Nothing! Forget about it!¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± She cleared her throat, ¡°H-How long will it be before he¡¯s ready?¡± ¡°It could be years or he might just unlock his abilities any day now. Who really knows besides the gods? He¡¯s currently only blessed by a minor god, the Wind God but I¡¯m unsure if others have offered their blessing.¡± Arnold put on his coat and tied his magic bags around his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll be off now.¡± ¡°W-Wait, you¡¯re leaving just like that? What about Vatria?¡± ¡°I have no emotional attachment to her so saying goodbye to her will only waste my time.¡± ¡°And what if she has your child someday? Will you still consider her some wench you slept with?¡± Kellene asked with folded arms. ¡°Haha, maybe.¡± Could he even make a child with Valkyries from demigod bloodline? Not all of them are pureblood Valkyries¡ªpeople born between two Valkyries. Only the commanders and chiefs under the High Valkyrie would be purebloods. While Vatria might not be pureblood, she has a higher chance of falling pregnant than ordinary humans due to her Valkyrie bloodline but the difference is probably not that significant. ¡°Alright then, tell Vatria that I¡¯ll drop by to see the kid when I return.¡± ¡°Humph, you better. Maybe we¡¯ll be Valkyries by the time you come back.¡± That all depends on whether she has a child, doesn¡¯t it? Vatria could always just go seduce some other warrior tribe¡¯s members. There are probably many out there stronger than Arnold. Even if he wanted to explain the situation, he didn¡¯t know how to come out and say it. Should he just say he¡¯s impotent? Their reactions would be obvious. Valkyries hate infertile lifeforms who can¡¯t grant them children. Some even go as far as killing a male once it¡¯s revealed that his sperm is too weak to produce a child. Oh well, Arnold won¡¯t be here by the time the signs of pregnancy should show. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Kellene stood there silently after Arnold vanished when a blinding light embraced him. The air still stank of sex even though the windows had been opened. Recalling how she watched her friends have sex with that human made Kellene blush. The nasty sounds that resulted from their genitalia joining as one still played over and over in her head. Kellene had seen her mother mating with males in the past. In fact, all her siblings had to watch as the men mated with their mother from a certain age. It was education according to the Valkyries¡¯ elders so it wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary for children to watch their mothers have intercourse. Kellene tried to remember what kind of expression her mother had on her face every time she mated with someone¡ªBoredom. Whereas Vatria and Ruene acted like wild animals earlier, slamming their hips back as the human thrust with tremendous force. A human female would¡¯ve probably been crippled by having such violent sex but the above two had strong bodies so they could take it. Maybe they acted like that because they liked rough sex? Does it feel that much better? Kellene couldn¡¯t remember her mother ever moaning or letting a man get on top of her. What would happen if her mother met Arnold¡­? Kellene¡¯s eyes were drawn to the bed where the act had taken place. She could see a small puddle of white liquid on the bed. There was a wet stain surrounding that small puddle. Kellene gulped. Don¡¯t do it¡­ Don¡¯t do it¡­ Don¡¯t do it¡ª Despite telling herself ¡°not to do it¡± her feet moving towards the bed betrayed her thoughts. Noooooo! She timidly knelt down and scooped some up on her fingers. It was fairly runny but there were still some visible clusters of white on her finger. Whyyyy!? She gulped again before closing her eyes and spreading her legs. The fingers which she used to scoop up the sperm slowly inched to the area between her legs¡­ Chapter 209: New Species Yorm stared at the humongous gate not far from her stronghold. The stronghold was just a castle built by the dwarves of these lands. It stood behind the thousands of kilometers of magic stone walls that serves as the last line of defense if the gate was ever breached. The gate was an ominous purple with golden-etched engravings lining the baseline of the doors. Golden patterns, shaped in the form of runic formations, pulsed with a radiant white glow. A rainbow-like radiance seeped through the gates in the hinges that connected the gates to the pillars holding it upright. The rainbow light was the brilliance of the bridge that was on the other side, unseen to the naked eye. In reality the gate was merely a Sixteenth-Rank ¡¶Runic illusion¡·. Only the Gate Guardians know this. It¡¯s a form of magic that works on a being¡¯s knowledge to grant them access to what lies beyond the gate. It¡¯s a powerful magic that¡¯s completely unbreakable unless a seed of doubt arises which questions if the gate is even real. Rumors can also influence and change one¡¯s perception of the gate. This kind of magic is considered one of the most powerful variants of the arcane. Why is this? Simple: create a powerful spell but keep it a secret from outside forces and it will become the most unstoppable force, defying all common sense people know about magic. The gods forced the Progenitor to create this Runic Illusion spell for them. If someone very knowledgeable about runes and all ranks of magic were to stand in front of the gate then they would know that the runes are fake, basically granting them access through the gate (they could just walk through). The runes are randomized by the Sixteenth-Rank illusion that was cast to create the gate. Even demigods can¡¯t destroy the gate even at full power. It has unlimited durability unless you¡¯re the aforementioned genius who somehow has knowledge that rivals The Progenitor itself. In any case, that¡¯s how Yorm has been able to protect this realm for thousands of years. You can¡¯t exactly call the things on the other side intelligent so why would you expect them to have the ability to doubt something not actually being what it seems? ¡®The human boy¡¯s presence vanished just now.¡¯ Yorm looked in the direction of her house, ¡®I wonder what he wanted from the girls for him to take that long to leave. Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯ She had only seen snippets of his memories but some of them had a lot of women in them who he seemed intimate with. Maybe he took a liking to the recruits? ¡®Does that mean Vatria succeeded in the ritual? She seemed quite confident before I left the house.¡¯ Vatria had asked Yorm if she could perform said ritual in her home, to which she agreed on the condition that they ¡°clean up¡± afterwards. It would be dangerous to let them take Arnold to their tribe or the human villages since other demigods or angels could be prowling around nearby. The emergence of the Blight Things caused quite a buzz throughout the realm from what the fairies told Yorm. Patrols and security will definitely be increased. Yorm can also expect more recruits to volunteer to help her like Vatria and the others. Yorm suddenly detected someone¡¯s presence at the foot of her stronghold. She quickly teleported to where the presence was located. ¡°Gederick?¡± she lowered her weapon when she saw her old friend. ¡°I wanted to come bid you farewell.¡± He turned around to face her. Yorm harrumphed, ¡°You didn¡¯t do that the last time we saw each other, which was almost two centuries ago.¡± That was around the time he had been exiled. ¡°Forgive me,¡± Gederick averted his eyes, ¡°I¡­ I was not in the right state of mind at the time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. What I¡¯m angry about is how the two of us met up again. You stormed into my home in a fit of anger. Asking how I¡¯ve been these last two centuries would¡¯ve been nice.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Gederick leaned against the wall silently. ¡°Well, let¡¯s forget about it. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll stay any longer to hear about what I¡¯ve done after all this time. What will you do now? Will you go back to the empire and offer your services as a soldier or perhaps a knight to a new lord?¡± ¡°I will not bow down only to be granted such a low-ranking position.¡± ¡°I know. Regardless of how you feel, things have changed. The kind of position you hold is determined by your leadership abilities, reputation and,¡± she emphasized ¡°and¡±, ¡°¡ªcombat abilities.¡± ¡°Does my past reputation mean nothing to the present-day council of gods? My soldiers followed me for my strength. Each of them chose amongst themselves who will lead the armies under my banner.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you are not invaluable anymore. There are others¡ªeven if they are few in number¡ªmuch stronger than you who hold the same might and number of soldiers you had centuries ago. They achieved far less than you have in the thousands of years that you ruled the battlefield but they are perceived in a better light by the people than you are, Gederick. The divine race has been restored and warriors aren¡¯t in decline anymore.¡± ¡°¡­What changed, Yorm? Why did the greatest general become a mere soldier in such a short span of time?¡± Yorm closed her eyes, ¡°We faced countless wars, buried millions of pureblood demigods, lost allies who once fought alongside us in war¡­ The population of pureblooded demigods was in decline, all because we were too stubborn to allow ourselves to spread our genes to other races¡ªespecially humans. Things changed ever since it was discovered that copulating with humans wouldn¡¯t cause us to lose that which makes us demigods. We are a homogenous race no more. If the Valkyries could do it then so can the demigods.¡± Valkyries had been copulating with humans for hundreds of years and have never lost their potential to become gifted warriors, even at the expense of their demigod blood and legacy (which had grown thin since the first half-blood demigod had been born into their race.) That half-blood demigod was still alive today and leading the demigods into battle. He is also now engaged to the High Valkyrie¡¯s heir. ¡°All of the suffering could¡¯ve been avoided if the Dark Forces keeping our realm separated from the Between Realm, wasn¡¯t weakened,¡± she spoke with a sorrowful gaze that slowly panned over to the setting sun in the distance, ¡°It happened shortly after it was revealed that Aedri had made contact with the Monarch Watcher years before the Demon Human War took place in the Mortal Realm. Something took advantage of her absence to weaken the magic between the realms. As none of us possess the kind of power she is capable of, we couldn¡¯t stop the plague from spreading throughout the lands, weakening the protective barriers that divide our worlds from the clouds of the Dark Forces.¡± Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°Could it have been the Progenitor?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If so, then the Progenitor must be capable of communicating with its vessels that are spread throughout the Nine Realms and had managed to grant it the power to weaken the Dark Forces.¡± Gederick subconsciously tried to stroke his beard (which wasn¡¯t there anymore in his youthful form) before folding his arms instead, ¡°Have the gods questioned the Progenitor regarding this?¡± ¡°No, they¡¯re keeping an eye on It instead. It could try something similar in the future. We¡¯ll be able to stop whatever¡¯s coming since we now have a primary suspect.¡± Yorm doubts that the Progenitor is responsible for what happened. Its entire being is spread in 17 fragments across a prison world, which means that it¡¯s too weak to plan something like that on its own. It might¡¯ve had help, like she theorized. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about something else: What did Arnold and the others encounter in that forest?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t tell you?¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t articulate what they saw. I can¡¯t draw a conclusion to what invaded my world if all I hear is that it had the body of a slime but is shaped like a humanoid.¡± ¡°Hoho, yes that does indeed sound confusing,¡± he wet his lips before continuing with a dark shadow over his face, ¡°They didn¡¯t encounter a mere humanoid slime. They encountered a new species of Starkin.¡± A chill went through Yorm¡¯s body, ¡°¡­You¡¯re saying the gargantuan variants aren¡¯t the only ones out there?¡± Gederick nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve faced their kind several times in the past. I¡¯ve never seen one quite like that. Even with my divinity attacking the cells within its body, it could still somehow regenerate pieces of its body which wasn¡¯t affected by divinity but still scattered throughout the area. If I removed the divinity from its body then there¡¯s no doubt it would¡¯ve been back to full health in mere seconds.¡± With a grim expression, he said in a low tone, ¡°They are evolving.¡± ¡°An enemy that can regenerate in a blink of an eye would be troublesome to those who are incapable of using divinity. Not even the giant variants have that level of regeneration.¡± Yorm was one such person. Or more like she didn¡¯t have divine-oriented skills but could use divinity to heal or bless (buff) others. Her abilities focused more on magical prowess and physical strength or both in some instances. ¡°Indeed. If a horde of those entities were to show up here then even the Valkyries would be wiped out. It¡¯s best if the empire sends angels to patrol these lands. Archangels too if they must.¡± ¡°How can we even prevent them from coming here¡­? I¡¯ve set up countless measures against interdimensional travel. The only phenomena that can bypass my countermeasures are natural teleportation phenomena like dungeon storms and space pockets. The chances of them showing up in droves with those methods is close to zero.¡± ¡°I have a hunch about something but it needs some investigating before I can draw a final conclusion.¡± ¡°And that would be¡­?¡± Yorm eagerly looked at him to reveal his findings. Gederick¡¯s mouth moved. With each word coming out of his mouth, Yorm¡¯s eyes grew even wider. ¡°¡­Such a thing could prove disastrous for all the realms¡­ The losses that could result from this will be astronomical. We must act before something happens that will lead to yet another Realm War.¡± A war close in scale to the wars that occurred after the Dark Forces were weakened has to be avoided at all costs. ¡°What will you do then?¡± ¡°Me? You aren¡¯t joining the fight?¡± ¡°I am not at full strength yet. Until then I shall roam the realms in search of strong warriors to become even stronger. I do not want to become a casualty if a Realm War were to occur.¡± She could understand his reasoning. He wanted to go into the fight at his fullest potential. Prime Gederick from his glory days was already on par with the most of the warrior gods in strength. He could exceed that level of strength and reach his ¡°level cap¡± if given enough time. Would he then attain the godhood which he was stripped of centuries ago? The godhood that stood above the realm of demigods but below that of gods? Gederick looked at Yorm with a meaningful gaze. Seeing that, Yorm lowered her head and smiled thinly, ¡°I understand¡­ How can I ask you to lend your strength to fight for the very gods who exiled you. I will make sure to inform the council of what you found out.¡± Gederick merely nodded. Yorm then continued, ¡°Where will you go now?¡± ¡°I do not have a destination in mind. I can¡¯t bear the sight of the castle where I kept myself captive for decades, let alone set foot in it.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯ll become a vagabond then?¡± ¡°Of sorts, yes¡­ Unlike a vagabond who has no goals in life, I will seek out the strong and challenge them to the death. You shall only see me again once I have attained my true strength.¡± Yorm wanted to tell Gederick ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay a little longer? I can make some of that ale you like so much¡± but she couldn¡¯t. Both of them have their duties. Gederick sought strength and to redeem himself. Yorm had to protect Ofore as it is the last line of defense between the Between Realm and the Divine Realm. Don¡¯t go, she wanted to shout. She wanted to tell him to stay. ¡°I¡¯m so lonely¡± echoed a voice deep within. ¡°I want to be free of this duty¡± another said. ¡°I want to experience freedom¡± yet another whisper. This voice yearned the hardest and sounded the loudest. Forcing those feelings down, Yorm cracked a gentle smile at Gederick. ¡°I hope we see each other again in the future.¡± ¡°Mm. Let us hope it is not the far future. A threat looms so I cannot waste a single second in my training.¡± Gederick summoned his spear, ¡°I shall be off now.¡± With a final nod, Gederick vanished after a rainbow light embraced him. Yorm, now left to her lonesome again, looked up at the Realm Gate with sad eyes as the life she could¡¯ve had flashed past her mind. A greater threat looms yet she still finds herself daydreaming. What else is there to do? Who else is there to talk to? There is no one here but her. Of course, there are little fairies flying all around the stronghold but they¡¯re not intelligent beings like humans. They don¡¯t understand emotions like humans do so a heart-to-heart conversation would be impossible. ¡°I wish I was born a human,¡± she looked down at her hands, ¡°No responsibilities to the divine realm. A simple creature that won¡¯t need to confront calamities or worry herself over a Realm War that can wreak havoc on worlds. I desire a weak body that will die of old age, a body that will be vulnerable to disease...¡± If a day may come where the Between Realms would no longer be a threat, she¡¯d gladly accept her wish to become a mortal--wherever it may come from. Chatper 210 Part 1: Closed Dungeon Arthur¡¯s party had been traveling through the dungeon worlds without resting at all. They braved through hordes of monsters and traversed a great many difficult terrains in order to reach the portals to other worlds. The 99th world was a world filled with more than a hundred in-world dungeons. ¡°In-world¡± dungeons are exactly what they sound like¡ªthey¡¯re mini dungeons within a world connected to a much larger dungeon.. Due to the abundance of dungeons, the atmosphere was rich with mana and the world was filled with mana crystals growing nearly everywhere. This makes communicating over long distances much easier for the two large groups (Daraia¡¯s rescue party and the students). Even some of the creatures found in this world had crystals growing out of them, which is said to make them much stronger than those without the crystals. With their increased strength comes more aggressiveness so when encountered it always leads to a fight. That¡¯s why the group usually avoids confronting these types of monsters. ¡­ Arthur was currently walking down the hallway of an inn where they had spent the last few days. It was located in a dungeon city. There was a reason why they came to this small city and not go to the kingdom that lay west of here. This same inn was located in a city that was located right next to a big dungeon. The city feeds off the minerals to procure wealth and sustain itself, essentially making it a Dungeon City. Dungeon cities exist in their world too. The fief lords who own the dungeons mine the resources in order to sell it through the Magic Crystal market, which was one of the largest industries, behind military resources, oil, gold trade and Airship Manufacturing. The last one has only recently become part of the largest industries since the minerals needed to craft airships had grown much cheaper when the industrial revolution took off. Due to the reduction of the minerals¡¯ prices, airships had become much cheaper, falling up to 73% to the total cost from the last decade. Arthur had always wanted his own airship to travel the continent. Horse-drawn carriages are boring and takes way too long to reach far-off locations. Seeing the world from above would be a dream, especially if he gets to experience it with his sister. Luckily his father agreed to buy him an airship if he graduates. That ¡°if¡± would¡¯ve been a ¡°when¡± if only their final exam wasn¡¯t in this godforsaken dungeon¡­ Arthur knocked on one of the doors. It was early morning so one would normally expect the residents to be asleep but Arthur knew the person whose room he came to was already awake. ¡°Come in.¡± Flora¡¯s tired voice came from the other side. ¡°Sorry for disturbing you this early, Miss Flora.¡± Arthur opened the door and went inside. ¡°What is it?¡± Flora brushed off his apology, ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m in the middle of training.¡± ¡°May I ask what kind of training?¡± Arthur had always wondered how Flora could be so strong despite only possessing body techniques and not any sort of martial arts or aura. Does she follow some kind of bizarre training schedule that destroys her body one day but makes it even stronger the next? ¡°I¡¯m just keeping my body in shape with simple exercises.¡± That¡¯s really it¡­? What good will simple exercises do for someone as strong and fit as her? Arthur caught himself staring in awe at her toned physique. She had muscular but skinny arms, toned abs, long legs with stiff calves and wide hips with a toned butt. No wonder the other boys were lusting after her. She was curvy in all the right places and next to zero body fat besides her slightly plump chest. ¡°What do you want?¡± Flora asked again, this time a little more annoyed. She probably caught him staring but obviously didn¡¯t care. Arthur had grown used to Flora being so comfortable around them, especially the men. If any of them tried to do something that she finds unpleasant then that¡¯s just them begging to lose a few teeth. Flora wiped the sweat off her face with a towel and tossed it aside. ¡°I had a discussion with the professors and the Guild Master last night. From the information all of us gathered and the reports from local authorities, someone spotted a woman in this city walking around with a sword that gleamed with divine power. She was taller than nearly everyone in this city so she stood out a lot. People thought she was from some extinct divine race.¡± ¡°The mysterious ¡®Lady Knight¡¯ who took the sword on the second floor¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the very same¡­¡± The woman who had reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship and achieved godly strength. Of course, Arthur hadn¡¯t actually seen her power in full display but the fact that she could kill the Soul King with hardly any difficulty at all was a sign of how powerful she was. ¡°Where do you think she was headed?¡± ¡°The locals said that she was asking around taverns and markets if people know where she can find the Melis Temple.¡± ¡°The Melis Temple? There¡¯s one in this world?¡± ¡°I believe so. It sounds like she¡¯s been to it before if she¡¯s asking about it.¡± ¡°Yeah, but if so, she should be able to know where it is, no? Unless it¡¯s been hundreds of years since she last saw it?¡± ¡°That could be the case¡­¡± She might be a demigod, someone who had lived thousands of years. A lot can change in that time-frame. ¡°We believe one of the dungeons has a relic tomb right underneath it.¡± That was their conclusion since no one is able to answer where it could be. There had been no official mention of relic tombs being discovered in this world (they¡¯ve been asking around for several days now) so the natural conclusion would be that one of the dungeons have a relic tomb inside of it. ¡°A god¡¯s temple is what we¡¯re looking for¡­ Hmm¡­ That must be the kind of place that would be heavily guarded. Strange how it would be inside a dungeon though¡­¡± From what Arthur learnt from history classes, divine disciples only build temples inside relic tombs. Building one such important structure inside a dungeon would be like building a king¡¯s throne inside a toilet and not a palace¡¯s throne room. Of course, dungeons serve an important purpose besides its precious minerals¡ªit produces mana into the atmosphere where none is present. Be that as it may, it¡¯s still a place riddled with savage monsters, whereas relic tombs are guarded by the same creatures created by its creator with the duty to guard the artifacts left behind by gods. ¡°Could it be a fake dungeon?¡± Arthur nodded. Fake dungeons are structures which are deliberately built to fool people into believing that the dungeon is ¡°non-functioning¡±, which essentially means it cannot supply the atmosphere with mana nor can it grow magic crystals to generate profit for those who own the land it¡¯s located in. There had been only a few of these structures found on Diacree continent. Their creators are unknown but each of them had valuable artifacts or other treasures found within them. It''s unknown who builds these structures that perfectly imitate real dungeons. One would suspect it¡¯s the gods who are responsible for building them. A fake dungeon could be a kind of first line of defense if you use puzzles, traps and monsters to impede intruders. ¡°Then we should assume this fake dungeon is a locked-down dungeon. Dungeons are treated as profitable regions by the populace. If they can¡¯t make money off it then they¡¯ll lock it down to avoid the monsters getting out. It¡¯s a rule that no one is to go inside them without permission by a region¡¯s fief lord. It¡¯s common knowledge from our world. How many of them do you think are in this world?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. What I do know is that it would be unwise if we solely rely on the information this city provides.¡± Arthur leaned against a shelf, ¡°We can ask at an information branch in the adventurer¡¯s guild. Information brokers handle international information in our world so it should be the same here. They should have a special section for dungeons as well.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right but if they¡¯re like the guilds from our world then it would be right to assume that the requirements to be granted that information is the exact same. The assholes back at the mercenary guild were even stingy to give me any sensitive information. You need to be higher ranked to have access to that kind of stuff.¡± ¡°In most circumstances when one seeks valuable information, you either need to accept the information as a reward in a special quest or be high-ranking members of the guild. This will be troublesome. We can¡¯t just waste our time ranking up as adventurers in this world.¡± ¡°You could just threaten all of them,¡± Flora said with a shrug, ¡°There¡¯s no doubt you¡¯re the strongest out of everyone in this city so why not take the brutish approach and demand they give you what you want or else? If you¡¯re not up for it then I guess I¡¯ll¡ª¡± ¡°I could never do such a thing!¡± Arthur shouted back, ¡°You¡¯re suggesting I harm the folk if they aren¡¯t compliant!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m suggesting. If they don¡¯t give in when the sword is at their throat then what choice do we have? Or do you have some other idea?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have to speak with the others first¡­¡± Flora rolled her eyes. Arthur noticed that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with doing that?¡± ¡°You know, your cousin would¡¯ve taken the easy approach if it meant getting out of this dungeon sooner.¡± ¡®Don¡¯t you dare compare him to me¡­¡¯ Arthur couldn¡¯t help but grimace. Yes, Arnold would threaten the whole city if he were here. He¡¯d even hurt people if they won¡¯t comply with his demands. Maybe he¡¯d even kill if he were here¡­ ¡°What if we sneak into the guild at night?¡± Flora suggested again, ¡°I walked past the guild last night when I went to the bar and noticed that there are only four guards in the front. There isn¡¯t a back door at the guild so we can enter through the roof or the sewers. Entering through the front by knocking out the guards would be idiotic since there are knight patrols as well.¡± ¡°The roof it is then. That sounds like the best approach. There would be zero casualties. In case we get caught or pursued, it¡¯s best if everyone heads to the main camp outside the city.¡± They have about two camps spread throughout the region. Each camps splits its members into four teams. Each team takes a dungeon in the region to cover more ground quicker. Flora and Arthur (and many others) are part of one of those teams. They came to the city to explore the dungeon which this city relies on for resources. Alas, nothing interesting turned up so they were planning on heading back to the camp later today. Another reason for splitting up is because they¡¯re way too large of a group so they¡¯ll stand out a lot. It¡¯s best that a leader from each group rendezvous in a given location every few days, which is what they did last night. They do this to exchange information. Daraia gave the order for them to move to another region. ¡°If we find the documents we¡¯re looking for tonight then we might make it back home before the end of year ball¡­¡± Arthur thought out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t go daydreaming about your perfect graduation thingy. If those things guarding the holy sword thinks you¡¯re unworthy then we have a difficult fight ahead of us.¡± There¡¯s no way Arthur will be rejected, right¡­? He could feel it in his heart that he¡¯s worthy. His power should be another sign of his worthiness. Since coming to this world, he had grown exponentially stronger. He was probably two times stronger since entering the dungeon. Maybe now he can eradicate the monster that killed so many of his comrades on the first floor? And maybe he can even defeata certain someone¡­ ¡®No, I need to get the holy sword first before even thinking about fighting. I¡¯ll need to become even stronger.¡¯ ¡°Miss Daraia said the same thing,¡± Arthur scratched his head, ¡°It looks like I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s confident that I¡¯ll be accepted¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s called bigheadedness. You¡¯re too full of yourself just because you can use divine aura much better now than the first time you got it. Know your limitations and set your expectations low. If you can¡¯t do that then it¡¯s best if you leave the dungeon now.¡± Leaving means failing their examination since they didn¡¯t defeat every world boss in this dungeon. Of course, there¡¯s a rule in the exams that defeating the last world boss will also get you a passing grade. Regardless of whether they leave the dungeon now or when Arthur gets the holy sword, they¡¯ll still fail. The academy might give them a chance to redeem themselves with another much easier dungeon. No, not might; the academy definitely will. They¡¯ll probably be able to clear an S-rank dungeon on their own given how strong every one of them became since coming here. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Fighting with monsters was inevitable since there are many aggressive monsters that attack on sight but they followed Arnold¡¯s advice and made sure no other creatures were in each vicinity where they killed the monsters. Sometimes they¡¯d even bait the monsters to barren locations and kill them there. Arthur had one of his classmates guard every portal to avoid letting monsters run through them. Because everyone became so strong, it made Arthur more willing to leave the dungeon without clearing it since clearing another dungeon issued by the academy will be a breeze. ¡°Do you ever take your own advice, Miss Flora? Do you ever avoid fights that you¡¯re sure you can¡¯t win?¡± She scoffed: ¡°I fight adversaries even if I know they¡¯re stronger than me. But instead of running, I give the fight everything I¡¯ve got until I run out of options. Fighting is a contest of strength and skill not one or the other. If I can¡¯t win in strength then I¡¯ll do so in skill. I¡¯ve learnt over a hundred body techniques. I¡¯ll be damned if I don¡¯t use every one of them to kill my opponent.¡± ¡°So, even if you¡¯re weaker than someone, you still have the confidence that your combat abilities far exceed theirs?¡± ¡°Confidence? No. I continue fighting even if it¡¯s hopeless. I¡¯ll throw every technique I¡¯ve ever learnt even if I don¡¯t have the confidence. If things get out of hand, then I¡¯ll use my trump cards. If even that fails, well, I¡¯m running away.¡± She said the last part with zero shame. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not a warrior delusional about honor. I¡¯m a swordsman who was taught to know my limits but try my best to exceed them and attain my true strength. While I¡¯d fight even if the situation is hopeless, I¡¯ll still run if all my options fail to help me win.¡± ¡®She¡¯s contradicting herself¡­ Or maybe she has a different perspective of what honor and giving up means compared to people like me.¡¯ Arthur might not be that different from Flora. If he can¡¯t win then it¡¯s best to flee. Who else will protect Anais after his death? He goes into fights while telling himself that he¡¯s fighting for her. His friends and everyone else are less important. ¡°Look, the two of us are different. We were raised different, taught different, had different masters¡­ Don¡¯t seek guidance from someone walking a different path from you.¡± ¡°May I ask which path that is¡­?¡± Flora wordless picked up her rusty silver sword, ¡°Becoming one with my weapon. It¡¯s a journey that not even my master had completed the last time he trained me. If he¡¯s still alive then maybe he already managed to do so¡­¡± Arthur could see Flora¡¯s shoulder slump down and her brows crease. ¡®What kind of life did she live up until now¡­¡¯ ¡°If you¡¯re done with your report I¡¯d like to get back to training.¡± Flora put the sword back down and glared at Arthur. ¡°Ahaha, I¡¯ll be off then. I need to tell the others as well. Make sure you¡¯re ready to leave before noon. We¡¯ll join the camp outside the city then infiltrate the guild tonight once we have a solid strategy.¡± ¡°I get it. Now get out.¡± She shooed him away. ¡ó¡ó Arthur bumped into someone familiar in the hallway after being kicked out of Flora¡¯s room. Said person looked like a ghost. The bags under her eyes, which weren¡¯t as noticeable a few days ago, looked even worse now. ¡°Sabrina¡­ We really need to get you to a doctor¡­¡± Arthur helped her lean on him since her cane didn¡¯t seem to be enough. Her body trembled a little. It wasn¡¯t that cold today and she was wearing warm clothes (her blazer and tights) so maybe the cold wasn¡¯t the issue¡­ ¡°N-No, I can make it. If I can still cast spells then I¡¯ll continue to fight on!¡± she pumped her fist, ¡°Evelyn and Madilith are worried. I hate seeing them like that. I know they care about me but¡­¡± She lowered her head. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to the first floor.¡± Arthur smiled, ¡°Maybe seeing everyone will cheer you up a bit?¡± She chuckled weakly, ¡°Yeah¡­¡± The two traveled down the stairs. Arthur was careful not to walk too fast. No one knows how Sabrina got ill or what this illness was. Healers from Daraia¡¯s party found some kind of black smoke in Sabrina¡¯s body when they did an internal mana scan (sending their mana through one¡¯s body like sensory organs to detect various threats to the body). Despite knowing that the smoke was the reason for her illness, they had no idea how to get rid of it and heal her. With Sabrina in this state, they can¡¯t assemble a full raid party. Hopefully there won¡¯t be a need for such a party since Arthur was confident that the holy sword¡¯s Guardians will hand the sword over without fighting them. It¡¯s only been a few days (around the same time Pedick was taken back home by volunteer escorts) since she fell ill so they can¡¯t rule out that Sabrina will just recover on her own. She regularly heals herself as well, which relieves most of the pain and fatigue. Sabrina and Arthur made it to the ground floor. They were greeted by their classmates who were gathered around a table. No one else was here since they rented out the inn for themselves. Turns out the treasure and gold they found in the Blight King¡¯s rooms were more than enough to enjoy this luxury. Besides Arthur there were about four other guys around the table. There were five girls in total: Shirley, Madilith, Flora, Castacia, Sabrina (their professor) so that makes them a group of ten. Evelyn would¡¯ve joined the group if Arthur didn¡¯t insist that she led another group on her own. In any case, Hofir, Madilith, Shirley and Flora hadn¡¯t joined them yet. It was pretty obvious what the first two were up to ever since Hofir confessed to Madilith¡­ ¡°Morning everyone.¡± Sabrina greeted them cheerfully, but it was evident in her voice that she was forcing herself. ¡°Uhm, morning, dear.¡± Castacia stood up and helped Sabrina over to a seat. ¡°Morning, Brina!¡± one of the guys, Hadd, a short guy with glasses, greeted Sabrina and immediately began asking how she felt. Sabrina said with a smile ¡°I¡¯m fine. Not better or worse than yesterday, though, but thanks for your concern.¡± The two of them were ex-lovers and had the same field of study (divine studies) so Hadd was naturally worried about her. ¡°Good to see you smiling, Sabrina.¡± Charkley, a chubby but well-built tank of their party, patted Sabrina¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Seeing your smile motivates me to keep getting up every day! I¡¯ll do my best to prioritize protecting you when we find ourselves surrounded by monsters!¡± ¡°Hey, now you can¡¯t protect me alone. You have to protect everyone too!¡± Sabrina smiled back at him. Seeing that made Charkley¡¯s eyes flare with even more vigour, ¡°Understood but I¡¯ll still protect that smile!¡± ¡°Stop it with the yelling, you big oaf. She probably has a headache already but you¡¯re making it worse.¡± A tall, muscular young man with flaming red hair spoke to Charkley, who was one of his best friends. He was almost built like Hofir, albeit a little smaller in height but had the same bulky frame. ¡°A-Ah! I¡¯m sorry, Sabrina!¡± Charkley hit his head and hands on the table, almost causing the plates and glasses to fall over. That got him a slap to the head by Hans. ¡°N-No, it¡¯s fine, haha¡­¡± Sabrina patted his shoulder with a wry smile. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan going forward, leader?¡± Hans turned to Arthur. He was from the A-class, someone who Arthur didn¡¯t expect to join the B-class or be led by someone from the latter class. The social hierarchy in the academy itself is non-existent but the A-class from every grade still thinks of themselves as superior. With people like Evelyn, Arnold, Adavire and Olivia coming out of those classes, it¡¯s not hard to see why. The A-classes are filled with geniuses. Arthur used to feel inferior to them but now he¡¯s confident he can stand next to them as equals. Not in academics but strength at least. ¡°We managed to conclude that what we¡¯re looking for is a Closed Dungeon, Hans.¡± The young man¡¯s name was Hans Ayried. He was Stella¡¯s cousin and Duke Draken Ayried¡¯s nephew. He was also ¡°Blessed by the Fire Spirit Monarch¡± like his other family members with the power to command red aura. His affinity for flame martial arts was second only to his uncle in the family. If Flame Lily had chosen him then he would¡¯ve been made the Ayried Family¡¯s Heir. Alas, it is yet to choose anyone. ¡°¡­. And you¡¯re sure the Holy Sword is there?¡± Hans looked doubtful. ¡°The Lady Knight we met in the Elven City was asking around about a god¡¯s temple. We believe that the Titans must¡¯ve built a fake dungeon above the sanctuary grounds to provide extra defences against those who want to invade the temple and take the sword.¡± ¡°Closed dungeons do serve that kind of purpose,¡± Castacia added, ¡°The last one we discovered in our world held many treasures and secrets from ancient civilizations. Its primary purpose was to protect but we trampled on that purpose. It saddens me that we must do it yet again to ensure humanity has a chance to defeat the demons¡­¡± ¡°Do we know where to find this dungeon?¡± Castacia asked again. ¡°Not yet, professor. However, Flora suggested we try the information guild.¡± Arthur looked back at the innkeeper who was busy counting money and leaned in closer, ¡°We need to sneak into the guild tonight to look for a document with a list of closed dungeons. Chances are there aren¡¯t a lot of them around here so we shouldn¡¯t have to look long to find the closed dungeon we¡¯re looking for.¡± Usually, Castacia would¡¯ve been shocked that Arthur would suggest they commit a crime which didn¡¯t fit his personality or beliefs but they were in a situation where they can¡¯t be picky. It beats hurting people at least. ¡°Closed dungeons are always unmaintained and located in areas filled with monsters¡­ They hold no benefits for the populace so soldiers aren¡¯t dispatched to clear the entrances to allow adventurers to go inside.¡± Castacia said with a frown, ¡°We may be forced to fight monsters. Unlike in our world we can¡¯t just fight whatever monster we run into¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll just scare them away so a fight can be avoided,¡± Arthur suggested. ¡°I hope that will work.¡± Arthur then addressed everyone at the table, ¡°Remember, we¡¯ll be heading back to the main camp at noon, when the clock tower¡¯s bell rings. None of us are proficient in stealth. For that we need someone with an Assassin or Thief class with shadow abilities if possible. There are a few of them among Miss Daraia¡¯s adventurers so we should relay this information over to them and rely on them to help us. The rest of you should go buy yourselves equipment. The upcoming battle will be difficult if we aren¡¯t prepared.¡± ¡°What about Sabrina? Do we just leave her at camp?¡± Hans looked at the wheezing Sabrina whose hands were trembling while holding up a mug. ¡°I-I¡¯ll be fine. I can still concentrate on buffing everyone.¡± Sabrina said so with a smile. Everyone at the table furrowed their brows. ¡°We¡¯re lost many of our friends after coming this far. We can¡¯t risk losing you too.¡± Castacia shook her head, ¡°We¡¯ll need to leave you at the camp until you¡¯re back to full health.¡± ¡°B-But¡ª¡± ¡°Please, Sabrina. Evelyn and Madilith won¡¯t say this but I will: you¡¯re only going to hurt us by pretending to be strong. We can see that you¡¯re suffering. I¡¯ve seen the blood that you¡¯ve wiped on your healer¡¯s robe. That¡¯s why you¡¯re not wearing it anymore, right?¡± Sabrina loves to wear her healer¡¯s robe over her academy uniform. She had been doing this since she was a first year. She¡¯ll never take it off even when it¡¯s dirty. Since she¡¯s basically every teacher¡¯s favorite student, she had never been reprimanded for wearing it to class. So, why was she not wearing it anymore? ¡°We can¡¯t let you follow us any further until we know what¡¯s wrong.¡± Arthur spoke after Castacia, ¡°If your symptoms get worse before we obtain the sword¡­ Well, we¡¯ll have to take you back home...¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Sabrina¡¯s shoulders drooped. She had come a long way. She was everyone¡¯s reliable sister. She didn¡¯t just heal and buff the party when they needed it but she also acted as one of the beacons of the party that kept morale up. If she sees you grumpy then she¡¯ll tell you to cheer up with an infectious smile. Even these simple words from someone as bright as her ignited the passion in everyone¡¯s hearts. A large grey cloud loomed over this group, watching her as she acts strong while secretly in pain. Sabrina stood up silently. She opened her mouth a few times but ran out of the door instead of saying anything. ¡°Sabrina!¡± Castacia was about to chase after her but Arthur stopped her. ¡°Let¡¯s leave her for now. She needs time to think.¡± Castacia bit her lower lip but nodded in understanding. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± CHapter 210 Part 2: Curse Sabrina von Beurot, born into the Baron Beurot Family, had never known hardships in life before. She wasn¡¯t the smartest of her peers but she was a bright student who passed all her exams with good marks. There had never been a grade she repeated nor an assignment she had to redo. She was always on the top achievers list, in her class at least. She had beauty that competes with the most beautiful girls from the academy like Celeste, Olivia, Anais, Adavire and Evelyn. She¡¯s well-liked by the whole academy and students frequently compare her energetic personality to a junior of hers, Rachel von Rynald. The two are sometimes mistaken for sisters since they even look alike. Sabrina is just a little taller and had a more mature face while Rachel was a short bundle of joy with a cute baby face. What would the students, who put her on such a high pedestal, think if they saw Sabrina now? The family had a private doctor who could treat every sickness that Sabrina has ever had. Could he get rid of this disease destroying her body from within? ¡°Hukk, gukk, ugk, kukk!¡± Sabrina coughed violently, causing a bit of blood to shoot out of her mouth. Her throat was burning. Not even water could get rid of the pain. Her eyes were watery, and no amount of wiping could make it stop. ¡°Owwww¡­. Oooowww¡­¡± Sabrina clutched her stomach as she laid on the grass in a fetal position. She could not even squeeze her tears out. Sabrina looked at her shivering hands through her hazy vision as she looked at the world from a horizontal position. Her hands were stained by her blood. She suddenly heard the grass rustling and hurriedly got up thinking one of the others followed her here. A hooded young man walked up to her. He had a very muscular build and looked about 180cm or taller. He exuded a powerful aura that makes others wary of him and can even scare the weak-willed away. Sabrina recognized this presence. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing here?¡± Sabrina tried to stand up by leaning against the tree she was sitting against. ¡°That¡¯s funny. I should be asking you that, Sabrina, was it?¡± Arnold took off his hood, revealing his dark blue hair which seemed even longer than the last time she saw him, ¡°Where¡¯s Arthur?¡± ¡°¡­The inn located on the southern side of the city.¡± ¡°An inn? Hmm¡­¡± Arnold stared back at the city, ¡°So, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t sense him. He¡¯s outside the range of my Warrior Sense.¡± ¡°I-I can take you there. I was heading back there anyway¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone who can lead the way.¡± He said while looking her up and down, ¡°What happened to you? Your face looks pale and I can hear you wheezing.¡± ¡°¡­Why do you even care?¡± Arnold wasn¡¯t exactly the person who she expected would ask her that question. He had never shown concern for anyone for as long as Sabrina had known him. Well, she wasn¡¯t exactly that close to him but Anais talks about him a lot. Sabrina also observes him from a distance most of the time at the academy. If he isn¡¯t flirting with random students, he can be seen fighting some poor junior of hers. Of course, Celeste regularly stops this delinquent from going too far. Sometimes he even listens to her, which had surprised Sabrina on several occasions. Come to think of it, Celeste is basically the only person¡ªbesides Olivia¡ªhe listens to. What will happen to the poor juniors at the academy once she leaves after graduating¡­? Sabrina shudders at the thought of it. ¡°Maybe I know a way to help you?¡± he shrugged casually. Her eyes widened when she heard his response. ¡°T-Truly? But you¡¯re no healer magician or doctor so how can you help me?¡± Arnold smirked. Anyone else would¡¯ve rolled their eyes in any other instance seeing that arrogant smirk on his face but this was coming from someone who many consider a genius. He¡¯s someone who had shown academic prowess second to none. Who knows how much knowledge was contained inside that head of his? So, what if he isn¡¯t attending any classes in the divine studies course? He probably read some ancient scholar¡¯s notes on diseases and was instantly able to put the theories into practice. The term ¡°if it¡¯s him then surely he¡¯d be able to¡± applies to the current situation. While trusting him was something she¡¯d have to ponder over many times, having faith in his abilities should suffice to let her guard down. One might think: Why would you be on guard against someone offering to help? Well, this someone is a playboy who had won over many women and got under many of their skirts. He used any tactic in the book to get what he wants and used situations, where the women appear helpless, to his advantage. Treating this situation the same is the most natural thing to do. If you want me to do X then I want you to do Y for me, would apply here as well. Sabrina squeezed out her next words as if someone was holding a sword to her neck: ¡°I-If you know a way to help me¡­ Please I beg of you¡ªsave me¡­¡± A glint flashed past his eyes. Sabrina couldn¡¯t tell what it was but his eyebrows creased a little. He composed himself and spoke again while lifting a finger. ¡°Pull up your sleeve. I need to check your mana channels first. We can¡¯t rule out that miasma poisoning might be the cause behind what¡¯s happening to you.¡± ¡°Ah, right¡­¡± Sabrina held up her arm and pulled back the sleeve of her blazer. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Her veins were protruding out of her skin and were abnormally purple. Sabrina had tried to hide this from everyone ever since the day she experienced the symptoms of¡ªwell, whatever¡¯s wrong with her. Arnold didn¡¯t even bat an eye seeing her pulsing veins that wiggled like worms. It looked as if he had seen them before. ¡°There¡¯s your mutated veins and the odd black smoke flowing through your body. Hmm, this looks like a curse. Luckily, it¡¯s miniscule on the danger scale. For now, at least,¡± Arnold traced a line on her arm which made her squirm a little from the tingling sensation of his mana, ¡°It should be easy to remove the curse with an antimagic rune. Luckily for you it won¡¯t take much mana to create such a thing. But I¡¯ll need to get some supplies at a magic store first. Certain curses can survive even after antibodies creating by an antimagic rune, attacks it. They can mutate even under the most extreme conditions. To avoid such a situation, I need to draw a multiplier rune on a parchment of paper which will increase the power and efficiency of the rune I have in mind while increasing the amount of mana I produce at the same time.¡± Arnold looked down at the city. ¡°What are antimagic runes?¡± Sabrina tilted her head at the unusual combination. The two are meant to be opposing natures, or so say the books that date back to the era when runic magic arts were still a thing. Antimagic is self-explanatory¡ªspells or magic circles that break down an arcane (or any other derivation) magic circle which essentially breaks the entire spell. Runes are the essence of magic circles itself, which is used in basically 99% of all spells in existence. Runes are what manifest magic circles. They¡¯re the building blocks to using arcane magic. So why the strange combination? And how can these two opposing terms create antibodies to nullify or completely erase curses? ¡°Antimagic runes might seem like a strange term to you since basically every human alive today has forgotten how great the era of magic, before the Demon Human War, was. Runic arts were the driving force of all things magical. Some regard runic arts as inferior when compared to arcane arts and its derivations, but such judgment stems from ignorance rather than understanding. Just as it would be absurd to claim mastery in architecture after constructing a basic log cabin, criticizing the intricate workings of runic arts without proper knowledge is equally foolish as criticizing the architecture of a manor or cathedral. Magicians who believe they know everything should refrain from criticizing the foundational role of runic arts in the development of magic technology.¡± He seems¡­ passionate about this, doesn¡¯t he¡­? Sabrina was almost shocked that Arnold, of all people, was interested in something to this extend. ¡°In any case, even if I go into detail what these antibodies are and how they come to existence, it would be a waste of time to entertain your question if your life is on the line, no?¡± ¡°A-Ah, you¡¯re right¡­¡± Sabrina then broke into more violent coughs. Some blood spurted onto her hand which she hurriedly wiped. Arnold continued after looking at her in silence for a few seconds: ¡°Antimagic runes were part of my magic studies. Unlike the academy that only teaches arcane and its derivations only, I delve into all things magic arts. Anyway, I digress. They¡¯re useful little runes for pretty much any disease or debuff caused by spells and curses. They can cancel out the curses and blight caused by death aura curses by creating antibodies within your mana channels that act as the white blood cells in our bodies. Anyway, do you really not know what caused this?¡± Arnold asked as he looked above her head for some reason, ¡°By the looks of it alone, I can tell that you weren¡¯t affected by a dying individual¡¯s death aura.¡± ¡°Death aura¡­?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know, huh¡­ Figured as much since you¡¯re not a dark magic student. I¡¯m not either, of course. But I do have some knowledge about death aura. Before a monster¡ªskeletons for instance¡ªdies after being slain, they can cast a curse on themselves which uses their body as a catalyst for death aura. Of course, they¡¯d need some kind of intelligence to condemn the one who kills them. One example of lack of intelligence is a toad. It won¡¯t curse you even if you leave it bleeding to death, but a Toad Lord would since it can even speak our language. Death aura is a sort of debuff that causes a number of illnesses and afflicts you with a disease status using the ¡®caster¡¯s¡¯ life force as fuel for the curse.¡± He then paused as if he recalled something important. ¡°They can cause a number of problems but they quickly result in death. People cursed by death aura don¡¯t go on to live long like you have. In fact, it looks like you were afflicted with the deliberate intent to give you a slow painful death. Or¡­¡± ¡°Or?¡± ¡°You were just one among the many who were afflicted by a Group Curse.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Arnold sighed when he saw the clueless expression on her face. Since when had he become a professor for his senior? ¡°Look at this.¡± He surrounded his finger in Sword Intent and went over to the boulder not far from the tree. He carved a big circle and multiple smaller circles, some of which were inside the circle and others which were outside the circle. There were even some who were halfway inside. ¡°The circle is the Group Curse. This smaller circle is you,¡± he pointed at the one which was halfway inside, ¡°You were targeted by the group curse which results in curse status.¡± ¡°¡­What kind of curse does the circle represent?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I can¡¯t draw a conclusion unless you can tell me if there are others who¡¯ve shown the same symptoms as you. A curse can mean literally anything. You can curse a woman to always miscarriage when pregnant, then you have conditional curses which only go away when requirements are met, like making a man impotent unless he cuts off a leg. A curse that can cause any number of misfortunes is what one would call this. But unless we test if there are conditions to removing the curse, we should assume that it¡¯s both the aforementioned and a conditional curse combined. I should be able to remove it easily since the corruption hasn¡¯t spread that much.¡± ¡°¡­What does that mean? The corruption not having spread that much...¡± ¡°You¡¯re still standing, aren¡¯t you?¡± So, if she had lived with this curse a little longer¡­ No, it¡¯s best to think of only the positive now since Arnold seemed confident that he¡¯d be able to remove it and stop her suffering. A feeling of relief washed over Sabrina. For some reason she chose to trust Arnold. He¡¯s shown that he knows much more than her so why not take his word for it? ¡°Come on,¡± Arnold held his hand out to her, ¡°You want to get better, right?¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Sabrina nodded strongly. She timidly held out her hand to Arnold who quickly pulled her up. ¡°Eek!?¡± he suddenly picked her up in a princess-carry. ¡®S-Strong!¡¯ she could feel his stiff muscles even through his coat. ¡°H-Hey, you should ask a lady if you can pick her up!¡± ¡°You¡¯re complaining even in this state¡­ Haa¡­ Having you lean on me will only slow us down. I want to get in contact with Arthur as soon as possible to tell the bastard to leave the dungeon.¡± Arnold quickly ran down the hill. ¡°...Then why not leave me and go do that?¡± Arnold merely glanced down at her. ¡°Do you want to continue suffering?¡± he asked a question of his own as he ran through the crowds of people. ¡°W-What? N-No¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that then.¡± Their conversation ended just like that. Really? Not even a ¡°I can¡¯t bear to see someone so beautiful suffering when I can help¡±? Or a ¡°You can repay me by letting me have sex with you¡±? Sabrina closed her mouth just when she was about to question him further. She¡¯ll have to trust him even if this helping hand was from someone she hated¡­ or someone who she thought she harbored hatred for¡­ ¡ó¡ó It didn¡¯t take long for the two to find a magic store. Luckily it was already open even though it was still very early in the morning. ¡°Good morning!¡± the Elven store clerk greeted them when they entered. The shack behind him was stacked full of all sorts of potions, all of which had labels that Sabrina couldn¡¯t quite recognize. Then again, she¡¯s never really studied how to make potions and what kind of potions one can make so the potions on the shelf might be familiar to magicians from her world. Arnold wasted no time ordering the supplies needed for the ¡°cleansing¡± as he calls it. Apparently, the antibodies cleanse the body of curse residue. ¡°Do you have magic potion brewing equipment I can use? Or general lab equipment?¡± Arnold asked the clerk after taking the bag full of supplies, which ranged from needles, cloths, holy water, scrolls, herbs, goblin ears, etc¡­ ¡°Of course, but what for? This shop doesn¡¯t have a lab so a customer is limited to what can be made in the back with the limited equipment.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I only need some flasks, a Bunsen burner, empty magic crystals (crystals with no mana), an operating table or chair and a headlight.¡± ¡°O-Oh, you seem well-prepared for anything, dear customer. Please use the back as you wish. We have everything you listed.¡± Arnold nodded and approached Sabrina who was sitting next to the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She stood up and leaned on Arnold. The hand he was using to grip her waist felt like it could snap her back in an instant. He held onto her so firmly that she was basically glued to him. Sabrina could feel her heart racing a bit. She never expected to love being held so strongly by another man. Most of the guys she¡¯d dated weren¡¯t seasoned warriors or knights. They ranged from science, economics, magic and tactical military studies. In total she¡¯s dated almost twenty guys over the last eight years. It was a silly thing to focus on but neither of them could hold her quite like Arnold could. He effortlessly lifted her into a princess carry like she was just some ordinary wooden sword. How many times had he swung his sword to get that superhuman grip that squished into Sabrina¡¯s butter-smooth skin? The two of them went around the corner, entering another room. Arnold flicked a nearby light switch, illuminating the room then he went over to the nearby window and opened it. The room was a small study area with some lab equipment. He helped Sabrina sit down on the treatment chair with a slightly elevated top side. After leaving her on the chair he went over to a nearby table and threw all the supplies onto it. He grabbed a mortar and pestle from among the supplies and threw some of the ingredient herbs into the mortar. Sabrina recoiled in surprise when Arnold began taking his coat and shirt off, showing his muscular upper body. ¡°Uhm, what are you doing?¡± ¡°The antimagic antibodies are going to exude a nauseating stench when they get rid of the curse inside your body. I don¡¯t want my only good shirt and favorite adventurer coat to smell like rotten egg. The smell will take weeks to get out if I keep both on.¡± he said with his back turned to her, crushing the herbs together in the mortar and grinding them together. His back muscles flexed with every motion. Sabrina looked at the scars on his upper body. Some were very noticeable while others were hard to see unless you really focused on them. And for some reason¡­ most looked fresh¡­? How many battles has he been through... He was notorious for getting into fights and humiliating his opponents either through bullying or harassment after assuring victory. First years became so afraid of him that the mere sound of his voice was enough to scare them away. Even Sabrina felt a little scared by just looking at his back. Despite not facing her, he could probably tell every move she¡¯s making and would be able to respond in a split second. If she were his enemy and had malicious intentions while his back was turned then her head would go flying in an instant. Maybe Sabrina¡¯s hate and anger for Arnold von Berkley was just disguised fear. He¡¯d cheated on and hurt her friends so many times that she had lost count how many times they came crying to her. Yet some even go back to him. Even though she was angry, Sabrina never had the guts to confront him over his actions. Why would you promise my friend that you¡¯ll marry her if she gives up her arranged marriage? He never would¡¯ve done so. Why did you tell my friend that you¡¯ll support her financially if she drops out of school? He never did and that friend had dropped out of school years ago, never to return. The above weren¡¯t the only scenarios she could recall but remembering them all will just cause anger to rise in Sabrina. She needed to focus on her recovery. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s done.¡± Arnold turned around just when Sabrina was deep in thought. He approached the table beside the chair, grabbing a paint brush from among the supplies. He put the brush into the bowl of goo and smeared it onto the piece of paper that he put on the table. A maroon-like substance covered the surface of the paper, which glowed with a dim red light. Now that she looked closely, there was some kind of rune on the paper. When did he draw that? She timidly undid her bra. Noticing that, Arnold looked at her in confusion. ¡°What?¡± ¡°¡­I never thought anyone other than my women would willingly strip for me.¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t kid yourself! I don¡¯t want my clothes to stink!¡± Really, cracking a joke in this situation with such a straight face!? ¡°Lie back down once you¡¯re done.¡± Arnold ignored her glare and continue smearing the goo onto the opened scroll with a paint brush. He looked so focused on the task that Sabrina suspected that he¡¯d done this countless times before. Sabrina pondered whether it¡¯s necessary to take off her bra too¡­ With a sigh, she unclipped the bra and set it aside. She quickly covered her chest. She caught Arnold glancing at her for a moment causing her to glare at him. ¡°Lie down.¡± Arnold frowned at her who was curiously peeking into the bowl of goo. ¡°O-Okay¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be alarmed if it feels like there¡¯s bugs crawling under your skin.¡± He held the paper over Sabrina¡¯s body. ¡°What did you smear on the paper¡­?¡± she looked at the dark red substance dripping from the paper. ¡°Magic grease that I made. It will supply the layered rune formation on this scroll with mana. The layered rune is just another name for the multiplier rune I mentioned earlier. I can¡¯t focus on sending mana into the antimagic rune and the layered-technique runes as well. It¡¯s either one or the other. The layered-technique rune will automatically supply its power to the antibodies once the antimagic rune is activated.¡± ¡®How does he even have mana in the first place¡­¡¯ Maybe he was born with it? It¡¯s not uncommon for people to be born with little mana then decide to become warriors or other close-combatants later in life. Magic swordsmen also exist but are much rarer than people like Arnold. Evelyn is the only magic swordsman in their grade with the potential to use magic and weapon arts. There¡¯s like a handful others in the academy but they aren¡¯t as proficient in both fields like Evelyn. ¡°I¡¯ll first need to draw the antimagic rune on your stomach. A magnetic-like field will suck the paper onto your body automatically. The process will begin when that happens.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯m ready.¡± With a nod, Arnold placed his finger on her belly. It felt like a steel rod was being traced on her skin. The mana surrounding his finger let out a low whirrr sound. The tips of Sabrina¡¯s fingers and toes stung every few seconds while Arnold was drawing the rune. It wasn¡¯t an unpleasant feeling. In fact, it distracted Sabrina from her aching body and the lump in her throat which made it difficult to swallow. ¡®A-Amazing¡­¡¯ Sabrina thought as she looked at the rune that Arnold was drawing from memory alone. How could he draw such a complex shape without hesitation or hardships? The divine studies field also used to use runes, in particular the first 30 runes in the runic alphabet. Some of which had healing properties. Runic arts were outdated these days so not many people knew about the kind of runes you¡¯d find in books from a bygone era. The only runes people know about these days are pseudo-runes which appear in every magic circle once a spell is cast. They¡¯re merely an imitation, taking the formations and shapes of old runes and using them in arcane, necromancy, divine, healing, etc¡­ Sabrina had seen most of the 30 runes in the archive of the divine study field, all of which were ranked by ¡°Levels¡±. Level 1 have two runic letters. Unlike the traditional Diacreerian alphabet which consists of 26 letters with simple shapes, a runic letter was made up of complex shapes and patterns, most intertwining with each other and creating formations. If a letter from their alphabet were made up of two strings, then a runic letter was made from 10 or more strings. Level 2 runes have five runic letters. Level 3 runes have seven runic letters. Level 4 runes have ten runic letters. Level 5 runes have eleven runic letters. To Sabrina¡¯s amateurish eyes, she could tell that Arnold was using a level 3 and above rune. There were way too many patterns overlapping each other. ¡®How can someone who slacks off half the school year be this brilliant in arcane knowledge¡­ Did he really just read this stuff from books¡­?¡¯ ¡°Done.¡± Arnold wiped the sweat from his brow, ¡°Can you feel them?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not as bad as I thought it would be.¡± In fact, it felt like toddler hands pulling on her skin. Sabrina grew up raising a lot of her relatives¡¯ children who would pull on her cheeks and pinch her so she understood the feeling. The glowing rune on her belly resembled the poorly-drawn rune on the piece of scroll in Arnold¡¯s hand. ¡°They¡¯ll get more aggressive from now on so prepare yourself. It might feel like they¡¯re crawling under your skin which will cause a lot of pain. Not to the extent of ripping off skin but being stabbed by a rusty sword.¡± ¡°¡­Would you hold my hand?¡± Sabrina asked timidly. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be covering your breasts? Surely you don¡¯t want a guy like me to see your sensitive bits.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ You saw everything anyway!¡± she retorted, ¡°Forget I said anything! Hmph!¡± She turned her head to the side, refusing to look at him. She heard an amused chuckle. ¡°I never thought your blushing expression would be this cute. I usually just see you glaring at me even across the academy¡¯s halls.¡± ¡®!!¡¯ ¡°Eep¡­!¡± she felt him touching her hand, intertwining his fingers between hers. That same hand of hers was still on her breast, which means¡­ ¡®H-He¡¯s touching my breast!¡¯ Slap his hand away. Slap his hand away. He¡¯ll think you¡¯re easy. He¡¯ll think you¡¯re a slut who lets any man touch her. Sabrina¡¯s heart pounded. She couldn¡¯t open her mouth to yell that he¡¯s a pervert and to let go. His hand was so strong. It felt like it could crush her delicate fingers. His hands were twice as big as hers and unlike her soft, smooth fingers, he had thick fingers and calluses that felt rough to the touch¡­ And yet¡­ And yet he held her hand so gently. Sabrina slowly creaked her neck to look at him. He wasn¡¯t focusing on her, instead he was inspecting the rune that he drew. He was moving his mouth, probably chanting something. Sabrina closed her eyes and looked away again. ¡°¡­Thank for doing this for me...¡± She said in a small voice. Perhaps subconsciously, she squeezed his hand. ¡°¡­Mm.¡± Arnold let go of the scroll which was pulled towards Sabrina¡¯s body by an invisible force¡­ *** ¡¤ Name: Sabrina von Beurot ¡¤ Level :23 ¡¤ Condition: unconscious, mildly aroused ¡®That¡¯s weird. Her status changed to aroused. Is she a masochist too¡­? While Sabrina isn¡¯t a major character in the game and was just an optional capture target, I don¡¯t recall her showing any exhibition fetishes during the School Arc¡­¡¯ Arnold thought while inspecting Sabrina¡¯s status window who was now unconscious. It seems the pain was too much to bear for her so she was knocked out. He let go of her hand and took off the remains of the scroll. It had torn apart on its own after the antibodies flushed out the curse. It resembled the remains of burnt paper. Arnold inspected the dark cloud that loomed in the room. It smelled horrible but luckily, he had opened the windows beforehand so it was slowly drifting out. ¡°What kind of curse could this be?¡± Arnold waved his hand through the cloud. It felt several times heavier than aura yet it drifted through the air like vapor. ¡®Can you identify it?¡¯ He spoke to the system. It responded in a few seconds. ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: The analysis confirms that it is not a traditional curse. What does that mean? ¡®Is it a type of group curse at least?¡¯ ? Yes. Several targets are affected by it, User Arnold included after being exposed to its target range. By removing the curse from one individual, however, user Arnold has caused another curse to activate. Activate? Hold on a second¡­ A curse from a ¡°group curse¡± that only activates once it¡¯s removed or an individual among the mass of afflicted by the curse dies¡­ Arnold¡¯s eyes widened. As expected, it''s a Forbidden Curse. And he was now infected by it as well. Chapter 210 Part 3 Arnold had carried Sabrina over to a nearby inn and rented one room where she could rest. It had been an hour so far. He was so immersed in the book he received from Sceptim that he didn¡¯t even know how long it had been since he removed Sabrina¡¯s curse. ¡¤ System Learning has added [Aura¡¯s Charge] to Arnold¡¯s skill tree. ¡¤ Aura Charge ¨C use Aura Polymorphing to manifest three large horns on whichever shoulder its wielder desires. It cannot be applied to both shoulders however. Attack power is doubled when attempting a charge but defense and agility is cut by 30%. Arnold learnt another skill from reading through the book. It¡¯s been a while since he continued reading the book, picking up where he left off at the Ascension Pill section. Due to the new feature ¡°System Learning¡±, he can add every skill to his Skill Tree regardless if he tests the skill out or not. Of course, it¡¯s important to memorize skills to get a better understanding of them and increase proficiency to allow skill evolutions. Instead of using the skills himself to see what they look like, he can rely on the Choreograph A.I that he got from Luxtivin. It¡¯s just as fast as him so it should be able to use the skill to their fullest potential. The only issue is that Arnold doesn¡¯t know if its skills will affect the environment around him. For example, will an Aura Blast cause the same damage as he would if he used it himself? Or do the attacks just pass through physical objects which would prove it¡¯s just a hologram with the sole purpose of copying all his strengths and skills? Maybe the AI can fluctuate between manifesting its physical body and staying an illusion? He hadn¡¯t tested it yet. It would be best to test it outside combat before attempting to use the AI for anything other than fooling his opponents with illusions. Sabrina suddenly began to stir. He had taken the liberty of putting her clothes on himself since she couldn¡¯t just lay in front of him defenselessly. Of course, that was before he carried her to this inn. She groaned and let out a soft moan before opening her heavy eyes. ¡°¡­Nh¡­ My body feels so heavy¡­¡± Arnold, who was sitting beside the bed, closed the book and put it away. ¡¤ Condition: stable, drowsy ¡®The curse is completely gone. Good.¡¯ Of course, that doesn¡¯t eliminate the fact that someone else is now afflicted by the curse (possibly) ¡°Hey¡ªUhm, Arnold?¡± Sabrina sat up on the bed. The bags under her eyes were gone but her complexion was still pale. ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°¡­Uhm, I know this is a weird question to ask but did you¡­ When you¡­ My clothes¡­¡± She averted her eyes while hugging her body. Even with her stuttering, he could tell what she wanted to ask. ¡°All I did was put on your clothes. I didn¡¯t grope you. But you don¡¯t have to take my word for¡± Arnold stood up and headed over to the window, pulling the curtain aside and letting the sunlight into the room. Sabrina hugged her knees on the bed while looking at him as he stared through the window. One wouldn¡¯t be able to read her expression even if you were good at reading other people¡¯s expressions. ¡®Arthur and Shirley¡¯s signatures are moving farther away from my location. Where are they headed?¡¯ he noticed another familiar signature which was actually getting closer to the inn, ¡®Professor Castacia¡­ Is she looking for Sabrina?¡¯ Arnold glanced back at Sabrina. She hurriedly averted her gaze. ¡°Does anyone know what caused your illness?¡± he decided to ignore Castacia who was probably walking around restlessly looking for Sabrina. He¡¯ll be heading to the other inn later anyway. Sabrina shook her head. ¡°I see¡­¡± he sat on the edge of the bed, ¡°Did you guys ever encounter special undead or necromancers during your journey?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, we fought necromancers one time who summoned skeleton knights and archers that fought us on a bridge¡­ We stumbled upon a relic tomb that had an ancient elven city inside it. There were strange monsters inside the tomb called Blight Things. An insectiman told us about them.¡± ¡°Blight Things¡­¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡®The Insectiman they met must¡¯ve been the one who was supposed to give you the Soul King¡¯s extermination quest.¡¯ In order to start the quest, you¡¯d have needed to gain his trust which would¡¯ve motivated him to show his defiance to his ruler and creator. The way to gain his trust would be to eliminate the four Special Organs first. ¡®Not just the Blight Things but an elven city inside a relic tomb¡­ It must be related to the Soul King¡¯s extermination quest. Fuck, I missed my chance to get his armor and weapon.¡¯ The insectiman was the one who would¡¯ve granted him those rewards since he was a trusted advisor of the Soul King and could grant one access to many of the riches the Soul King gathered over thousands of years. One such reward was the hide of a divine beast, the White Drake. It¡¯s a monster with tougher skin than even the Dragon Lords given its birthright and the environment it grew up in. Arnold could¡¯ve used its scales to craft Legendary-grade armor and its fangs to craft magic daggers (which could¡¯ve been given to Elora). He sighed inwardly. It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s said that the relic tomb is locked down by powerful magic once the Soul King is slain. Unless he returns to the dungeon world after retaining his Sorcerer Build from the game, it¡¯ll be impossible to break the magic. Another option is to just find the Insectiman advisor but he¡¯s unsure if the insectiman is still alive. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with the Blight Things. I know for a fact there isn¡¯t a necromancer powerful enough in the Soul King¡¯s army that can cast a Group Curse of this calibre.¡± It had to have been a Lord class monster hidden among them. It couldn¡¯t have been the White Blood Cell Knights since they can¡¯t use magic at all. There are several of them scattered throughout the relic tomb, each protecting valuable treasure. Alas, despite being Lord-Class enemies, they should be ruled out due to them being knights. Then could it have been the ¡¶Special Organ¡· monsters? While none of them are necromancers, it shouldn¡¯t be ruled out that one of them has some bizarre special curse arts that Arnold had never heard about. He¡¯d seen far weirder things in the game¡ªlike cursed martial arts. [Poisoned Palm] is one such martial art that can drain a target¡¯s lifeforce upon touch and cause significant debuffs. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for there to exist a special curse magician subclass or the like. Forbidden curse arts is a thing as well. Back to the Special Organs: Arnold knew they existed in the game but have little to no knowledge of them. There are apparently four of them¡ªHeart, Lung, Brain and Stomach. He knew from surfing the internet that [Brain] was the most dangerous out of them all. In rare instances, Brain was said to kill the other three and absorb their powers for itself to become an even greater monstrosity¡ªCursama, a manifestation of all the Special Organs. He recalled seeing a guide on how to clear the Soul King quest which advised all readers to kill the Brain first since it can absorb the other three. Each of them possessed frightening abilities so fighting them was a chore. Taking them out one-by-one was the advised strategy. They¡¯re stronger than most of the mini-bosses you can find halfway through the main story. ¡°Has anything strange happened lately after your encounter with the Blight Things? Besides your situation, of course.¡± I can rule out that Sabrina was the first to be infected by the curse, he thought. The system would¡¯ve notified him that the curse had been vanquished. However, it instead warned him that the curse is still very much alive. Sabrina looked down with folded arms. ¡°Ah¡­¡± her frown grew deeper, ¡°A member of the rescue party, Pedick, received strange injuries this one time when we were resting in a cemetery outside the city¡¯s cathedral. It looked like someone was peeling his skin off like paper. We thought that he was being attacked by an invisible monster at first with dark magic attributes so I cast a divine spell, which somehow managed to stop what was happening to him. But several days later¡­ It got even worse... Lady Daraia ordered a small squad to take him back to our world using the teleportation device you mentioned.¡± ¡°Oh? You managed to figure out how the machine works?¡± ¡°Yes. The professors found many books that helped us understand how to insert coordinates and how to use the machine.¡± ¡®I knew it. The ancient academies are still there.¡¯ If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°How long did it take for you to fall ill after this Pedick guy was taken back to our world?¡± ¡°Uhm, about three days? We managed to cross twenty floors in that time period before my symptoms stared appearing.¡± ¡°What¡­ Seriously?¡± Even Arnold was taken aback by this. How the hell did they make it through that many floors in just three days? ¡°Yup! Arthur became super sensitive to the energy that portals are made from which made it easier for him to detect them.¡± ¡°¡­He¡¯s growing stronger by the day, huh¡­¡± He didn¡¯t just become sensitive to portal energy. He is now able to pinpoint signatures like Arnold but unlike Arnold who can only differentiate humanoid and monster signatures through his Warrior Sense, Arthur can detect both spatial distortions and energy signatures. He obtained a talent known as [Hero Sense]. It was initially only meant to detect demons in the human world and even differentiate real humans from shapeshifting demons. Using Hero Sense, Luke was able to find multiple demon hideouts and strongholds scattered across their world. This is also how he managed to detect a Greater Demon infiltrating the academy during the School Arc. Its motive was obvious: blending into society to find the hero and kill him while he¡¯s still in the infant stage of his power. Arnold made a mental note to tell the vice principal to put divine magic seals around the academy to delay the demon¡¯s plans. ¡°We should assume that the curse has a limit to the range of its effects since you became affected immediately after Pedick left the dungeon. Either that or¡­¡± Or he died on the way back, eliminating the distance explanation. ¡°Yes¡­ I know¡­¡± ¡°Are you strong enough to stand on your own?¡± Arnold asked, ¡°I¡¯m going straight to your main camp to speak with Arthur but first, I have to get to that inn you guys stayed at to speak with everyone. If you¡¯re not ready to leave then I¡¯m leaving you here.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m fine.¡± She quickly got off the bed, ¡°Nh, my legs feel a bit wobbly¡­ Uhm, can you give me a hand?¡± ¡°Haa¡­¡± Arnold stood up and went around the bed, offering his hand to Sabrina. With a small smile, she thanked him. ¡®Hm, this must be the first smile she¡¯s shown to me. I¡¯m used to her frowns and glares.¡¯ In any case, it was good that he had one less enemy. From what he knows, Sabrina doesn¡¯t have a death flag so her hatred isn¡¯t the kind that would want him dead. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The two of them left the inn and made it onto the street. While Arthur¡¯s signature was significantly farther away now, Arnold could still pick up some other familiar signatures close by. Castacia¡¯s signature seemed to have gone back after a while. It seems she gave up on her search or was convinced that Sabrina would come back on her own. ¡®Hm, I can sense Flora coming this way.¡¯ She probably sensed him too seeing as how she was moving so fast towards him. ¡°H-Hold on.¡± Sabrina stopped walking and let go of Arnold, ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± she panted and sat on a nearby bench. ¡°I suggest you rest for a whole day once you¡¯re back with the others.¡± ¡°Y-Yes, I know¡­¡± she took deep breaths, ¡°I hope they don¡¯t plan on going to the dungeon without me¡­¡± ¡°Dungeon? What dungeon?¡± Arnold asked, wondering why they¡¯d need to look for a dungeon when the holy sword was their priority. ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m not too sure about the details but Arthur said that we¡¯ll find a god¡¯s temple inside a closed dungeon somewhere on this world. The sword is apparently in the same dungeon.¡± ¡°¡­And where did he get this information from?¡± ¡°A tall knight lady, who helped us in the relic tomb, went asking around if anyone knows where she can find a god¡¯s temple.¡± Tall Knight Lady¡­? ¡°Is this the Lady Knight that Rafaela mentioned before¡­?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. I believe it¡¯s the same person. She¡¯s incredibly strong. So strong that she could defeat the knight that we were struggling against.¡± There weren¡¯t any knights in that relic tomb other than the White Blood Cell Knights whose sole duty was to get rid of intruders just like the white blood cells in a human¡¯s body fights foreign bacteria and so on. ¡°Arthur believes that the temple could be buried beneath a closed-off dungeon.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± There should be over four closed dungeons in this world from what Arnold knows. During his playthrough as Luke in the game, he used the dungeons on this world to level up to meet the requirements for fighting the world boss on the final floor. But he had never discovered the locations of the closed dungeons. During his time as a solo adventurer in the game, he had run into several instances where he fought through hordes of monsters to get to a dungeon they¡¯re surrounding only to find out that the dungeon was already closed off. Adventurers and explorers wouldn¡¯t risk their lives just to explore an inactive dungeon (a dungeon that don¡¯t grow magic crystals or pump mana into the atmosphere). Either their cores ran dry of mana (which is nearly impossible for B-rank dungeons and above given the sheer size of their cores) or all bosses were defeated. Dungeons are treated as resources in many worlds so you rarely get fief lords of guilds ordering soldiers or adventurers to clear the dungeon completely. They can mine the crystals and other precious ores for profit. If necessary, they¡¯ll get rid of a few bosses that pose a danger to their workers but they mainly leave the monsters alone unless the monsters enter the working areas. Closed dungeons are the perfect ¡°hide in plain sight¡± locations. ¡®Where there¡¯s a temple there are Divine Titans. From what I know there should be about six temples spread across the realms that Melis personally instructed her disciples to build.¡¯ Each temple had a Titan to defend it. Since one died out many years ago, one of the temples should be unguarded. That would''ve been the case, however, seeing as how every Titan is gathered in one place means that five out of the six temples are now unguarded, with the titans prioritizing the security of one temple. Arnold smirked, much to Sabrina¡¯s confusion. The treasures in the other five temples will be his for the taking. The reason why the Divine Titans should be gathered in one place is simple: they have to protect the holy sword from those wanting to misuse its power. It is the most prized treasure of the divine realm so that must be why the gods did not punish the Titans for leaving their assigned places. It is their destiny to protect the holy sword and choose who will inherit it. ¡°What is the plan for finding out which dungeon to look for?¡± Even with all the knowledge in his head, he could not recall one instance when he heard where the temple could be located. Sabrina looked around and leaned forward from her sitting position. She held her hand over her mouth and said: ¡°They want to sneak into an information guild tonight to steal the Dungeon Archive.¡± ¡°I see. That¡¯s much better than checking out all the dungeons which would just waste time. Some dungeons aren¡¯t even available to the public, either for safety concerns or to monopolize the dungeons.¡± While Arnold was aware of there being three closed dungeons in this part of the country, he had no idea where to look. ¡®Haa, if I had the full system then I could¡¯ve just entered the search function in-game to pinpoint dungeon locations. Real life is never that easy, is it? Anyway, don¡¯t they need a plan and more information on what to look out for when sneaking into the guild?¡¯ Maybe they have sufficient information already. It will most likely be in the Guild Master¡¯s office. Sabrina suddenly sniffed the air. ¡°Ah, my sense of smell is back!¡± She exclaimed excitedly but then she frowned before she lowered her head to sniff her armpits. ¡°Eek.¡± She hurriedly lowered her arms with a blush. ¡°You smell it too, huh. While our clothes don¡¯t smell as bad, the residue from the curse is sticking to our upper bodies like sweat.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Sabrina squirmed with a nod. The two of them looked across the street. ¡¤ Mixed Baths for Women and Men! -was written on a certain building sign. The two looked at each other. Sabrina hurriedly looked away with an even redder face. ¡°¡ªWell, well, well. If it isn¡¯t the bastard young master. I am once again graced by your presence no matter how unsightly your face may be.¡± Arnold heard someone¡¯s snide remark. He turned his head to see a familiar face. ¡¤ Name: Flora III von Luthial ¡¤ Level: 53 Chapter 210 Part 4: World-Ending Calamity Chapter 210 Part 4 ¨C World-Ending Calamity Sabrina was currently submerged in water. The bathhouse was fairly empty since it was still early in the morning. Thank goodness for that. She didn¡¯t want a bunch of old men to see her naked body. Sabrina could hear echoes of two people¡¯s voices coming from somewhere. ¡®What are they bickering about¡­¡¯ Sabrina, curious as to what Arnold and Flora were discussing, carefully climbed out of the water and snuck behind a rock. This was an open-air bathhouse that could house up to ten families of four so the estate was fairly large and there were many places to hide. Sabrina was careful not to make any sound as she eavesdropped on the only other people in the bathhouse. ¡°¡ªAnd then this giant woman with only a left gauntlet and helmet, with no other armor to protect her body, came out of nowhere and killed that annoying knight that called us vermin. Muh, I wanted to kill him myself! I¡¯ve never been so annoyed in a fight against anyone.¡± ¡°Maybe don¡¯t let your opponent¡¯s words get to you? That¡¯s a sign of weakness. What would you do if your opponent exposed that weakness to get the upper hand in a fight? You¡¯ll act reckless, falling right into their trap.¡± ¡°Surely even you¡¯d be pissed off having to hear that arrogant fucker monologue while making fun of you!¡± ¡°I would not. Unlike you, I was taught to focus on my opponent¡¯s attacks, not their mouth or whatever comes out of it.¡± ¡®Eh¡­ They¡¯re talking like old friends who haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time¡­¡¯ And also¡­ Why is Flora washing Arnold¡¯s back while naked!? The fact that Flora was naked wasn¡¯t what surprised Sabrina alone but how casually they bickering. Who talks about bloody battles while washing each other even though they aren¡¯t lovers!? No, wait, maybe they are? ¡°What the hell have you been eating¡­¡± Flora poked his back, ¡°You look way taller and muscular than before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just puberty doing its work. I¡¯m only turning 18 in a week so I¡¯m still growing.¡± he said in a whisper that neither Flora or Sabrina could hear, "I''ve been counting the days since coming here...." ¡°Bullshit. You¡¯ve been levelling up, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°...What of it?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of staying in the academy if you can just become a mercenary with your strength and skills? Surely, they don¡¯t have anything left to teach someone like you? I know what kind of monster Sebastian was in the past and what kind of monsters his students become once they finish their training.¡± ¡°I¡¯m far from my ideal level of strength. Getting complacent while there could be many out there like James Caervil, who want to kill me, would be stupid and unlike me.¡± Arnold grabbed a nearby bucket of water and threw it over his head after Flora stepped back. He shook his head, causing the water in his wet hair to splash in every direction. ¡°Do you even know what level you are now? The academy only lets students grade themselves once a year, right?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure what level I am right now but level 70 is my goal. I¡¯ll grade myself at the academy once I go back.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Flora looked at him strangely. Noticing her silence, he looked back, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Lower your expectations,¡± Flora shook her head, ¡°Level 70 isn¡¯t easy to reach. There¡¯s only a handful of confirmed level 100s across the continent. And while the level 70s to 80s are more common, that doesn¡¯t mean that just anyone can become that strong. It takes year of training and overcoming countless difficult battles. Sometimes they can even find themselves in battle with stronger opponents.¡± ¡°That Lancelot guy who was after you looked about your age but he managed to reach that level. So, I guess the years of training is bullshit, no?¡± ¡°That¡¯s guy¡¯s a freak of nature so don¡¯t compare him to me.¡± ¡°Freak of nature, huh¡­ I guess so. Come to think of it, you still haven¡¯t paid me back for putting my life in danger like that. I almost died that day.¡± Arnold turned around, facing Flora. There was a mischievous glint in his otherwise cold, dead eyes. ¡®!!¡¯ Sabrina¡¯s mouth opened wide when she looked down at the thing between his legs. The shaft was thick and filled with veins and the head was red. It flopped around like a sausage with every move. Why the hell am I looking at it!? ¡°Me? It¡¯s your own fault. You were the one who bought me at the slave auction which made you an accomplice of the royal family!¡± Flora harrumphed. ¡°My fault, is it. Well then, how are you still alive? And why did the Theocracy not send more Inquisitors after you? It¡¯s been like, what, months since the incident. They should know where you live now. Who do you think convinced them to stop pursuing you?¡± ¡°W-Well¡­¡± hearing that made her confident demeanor falter. She scratched her cheek. Sabrina could see a smirk arise on Arnold¡¯s face before it disappeared like an illusion. Why would the Theocracy be after Miss Flora? Did she pick a fight with one of its Inquisitors? Also, royal family!? She¡¯s a princess! Flora then went ¡°hah!¡± ¡°You should feel honored by receiving a simple ¡°thank you¡± from a princess! That should be enough for your lowly self. I might let you kiss my feet as a reward. Or are you the type of guy who likes to be kicked in the balls for pleasure?¡± ¡°Kukuku.¡± Arnold merely cackled in response to her retort. Judging by the sweat dripping down Flora¡¯s cheeks, Sabrina could tell that she was nervous. Surely, she wasn¡¯t serious about kicking him in the¡­ Anyway, what will Arnold ask her in return for convincing the Theocracy to stop pursuing her¡­ Sabrina was interested even if she didn¡¯t know the whole story. ¡­ Of course, to the uninformed, he was spouting bullshit. He was merely using this opportunity to get a future member of the Hero Party to owe him a favour. Someone with her strength and skill could come in handy. Especially during Yorm¡¯s questline which will throw all kinds of difficult tasks his way. Simply leveling up won¡¯t be enough to get through all of them. Gathering powerful allies will be beneficial to him. Flora is one such ally, even if their relationship is somewhat complicated. He would¡¯ve left her alone and not build up their relationship if only Yorm¡¯s quest didn¡¯t yield the kind of treasure that he wanted. He had first thought that it would be impossible for him to go to Yorm¡¯s world without the power he had in the game so he couldn¡¯t make preparations for the quest but the Virgin¡¯s Blood Ring had changed everything. To think all that started this was Siana and Sceptim stealing an artifact¡­ In any case, gaining Flora¡¯s trust will be crucial for the future. If that doesn¡¯t work then he can just use other methods to force her to obey him. He can tell Flora that he¡¯ll help her get revenge on the Theocracy who destroyed her kingdom. While she doesn¡¯t show it now, she wants nothing more than to kill the Pope and destroy his kingdom in revenge. There¡¯s an issue with doing this¡­ By destroying the kingdom, Flora will essentially learn what happened to her master in the aftermath of the war which will result in an evil ending for her character. She won¡¯t be able to join the Hero Party in that state. Of course, Arnold knows how to prevent this from happening. Alas, it¡¯s best that he doesn¡¯t get involved yet. It¡¯s better to wait for her to come seek his assistance of her own accord. He had a hunch that she¡¯ll seek him out once he reveals to the world that Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth is his ally and her army was his military force to do with as he pleased. While Flora isn¡¯t the brightest among the Hero Party, she knows it would be stupid to fight an entire kingdom on her own. Perhaps a war breaking out between the Theocracy and another nation might be just what they can use¡­ In any case, this will make her owe him an even bigger favor, one she won¡¯t even be able to pay off with her body alone. The future Master Swordsman¡¯s abilities is all he needs. ¡­ Arnold stood up. He was a head taller than Flora so he probably looked quite big from her perspective. Flora¡¯s smaller frame sank back but her intimidating glare was still as prominent as before. ¡°You know, I can think of a few ways how you can repay this young master.¡± Arnold cupped his chin in his hand while looking Flora up and down. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you fuck me just because I owe you!¡± Flora barked at him. ¡°Now, now. You can¡¯t say such things to your saviour, can you?¡± he put a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Is all you see when looking at a woman a piece of meat?¡± ¡°Yes? Everyone besides Victoria are just convenient holes. Well, Siana is now officially my lover too. Every other woman is just a hole. Many of those holes are happy with being just that, you know? I could go to any of them and have them in my bed by the end of the day.¡± ¡°You say that so seriously¡­¡± ¡°All I want is for you to obey my request. Don¡¯t make this harder for both of us.¡± Flora glared at him even with that flush on her face. With a sigh, she looked away and put her hands behind her back. ¡°You only have two minutes¡ª¡± ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want your body. It¡¯s probably been run through by several guys by now. But there are some things I need your help with in the future.¡± ¡°...¡± Flora punched him in the chest, ¡°Don¡¯t do that kind of shit again! I thought you were trying to fuck me! Be clear about your intentions next time!¡± Arnold coughed a little before breaking into a fit of ridiculing laughter. ¡°Did I make your heart skip a beat?¡± ¡°N-No, shuddup! I¡¯ll punch your stupid face!¡± She tried to punch him but he quickly caught her hands. ¡°My, to think you¡¯d attempt to punch your master with such a lethal blow¡ªUack!?¡± she then kicked him in the gut when punching him failed. Arnold collapsed on his knees, clutching his stomach. ¡®Why is he still laughing like he¡¯s enjoying her reactions¡­¡¯ Sabrina couldn¡¯t tell what the hell was going on anymore. Even from her perspective it looked like he was trying to get with Flora so her misunderstanding was warranted. Her retaliation was a little extreme though¡­ Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Still, to take a punch from someone as strong as Flora without so much as a hint of pain on his face was as expected of Arnold¡­ ¡°Kukuku,¡± Arnold stood up like nothing happened while still cackling, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so shy, Miss Flora. This young master can turn you into a woman if you desire it. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re actually a virgin at 20 years old? I thought that someone like you who mingles with guys more than women would¡¯ve been taken to bed several times because you¡¯re so easy. Look at you, you¡¯re standing in front of a guy with your body exposed. This is something that a lady of nobility or royalty should not do unless in front of her husband.¡± ¡°Shut up! Your voice is so annoying! That smirk makes your face even more punchworthy!¡± she charged at him again but Arnold quickly stepped to the side with tremendous speed and grabbed her from behind. Their¡­ Their skin is touching¡­ ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll stop. I¡¯m just having a little fun.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Flora¡¯s temple vein bulged out of her head, ¡°Your dick is touching me. Let me go. Now.¡± ¡°Or what?¡± he leaned over her shoulder and blew into her ear, making her shiver a little. ¡°Guoh!?¡± Flora hit Arnold in the stomach yet again¡­ ¡®What is it with these two¡­¡¯ ¡ó¡ó¡ó Sabrina quickly snuck back to the pool she had used earlier and climbed into the water. She managed to do so without being caught eavesdropping Instead of going to the other pools, Flora and Arnold had climbed in the one that Sabrina was currently using. Sabrina was the only one feeling uncomfortable here since the other two just kept talking¡­ Flora¡¯s breasts were on full display without a hint of shame. The two had been talking about some skeleton merchant who sells ultra rare goods to dungeon explorers. Arnold had apparently met this merchant twice so far. ¡°¡ªYou really haven¡¯t met a skeleton merchant?¡± ¡°No. He sounds interesting. Does he sell any weapons? My sword is close to shattering and that damn relic tomb had nothing interesting to pick up besides a blueprint of some airship.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t sell any weapons when I met him. But he had some weapon repair kits which I bought. I can give you some later.¡± ¡®These two are back to casually talking again¡­¡¯ Sabrina held in a sigh. Just a minute ago they were fighting like cat and dog. ¡°Why not learn to fight with your hands? I can get Sebas to teach you.¡± ¡°I tried asking the old man but he said that it will distract me from training that Luke kid!¡± Flora hit the water, causing a small wave to splash on Sabrina... ¡®I feel like an outsider¡­¡¯ ¡°Sebas will get mad that you¡¯re not using the school vacation to train Luke. What were you thinking coming here when he needs you the most?¡± ¡°You were the one who forced me to train that kid! It¡¯s no obligation of mine!¡± ¡°You can always stop.¡± Arnold shrugged. ¡°As if! I¡¯m not stopping now after teaching Luke to correct his footwork and stances! Next up is balancing his sword grip!¡± ¡°Seriously¡­? You haven¡¯t taught him any body techniques¡­?¡± Arnold looked at her dumbfounded. ¡°He¡¯s not ready. His body needs to grow stronger first otherwise even basic techniques will break his bones. Their purpose is to strengthen one¡¯s body not crush it. That will only happen if your bones aren¡¯t strong enough. Hold out your arm for me and flex your muscles a little. I want to try something.¡± Arnold held up his arm and clenched his fist as she asked. Flora put both hands on his arm and gripped down hard. ¡°Guh, even putting this much strength into my grip does nothing to you! It¡¯s the same grip I use when swinging my sword.¡± ¡°Well, my body regularly circulates my aura so¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to teach the kid but his aura only comes out when he uses my old sword. I tried to use this same method I¡¯m doing to you to test the hardness of his bones but almost ended up breaking his arm. The kid is seriously pathetic. Is he really the next He¡ª¡± Arnold put a hand on her mouth before she could finish and leaned in close. ¡°No need to blurt out that he¡¯s the next Hero when he¡¯s not even ready yet. The nations will put immense pressure and responsibilities on him if they find out.¡± Sabrina couldn¡¯t hear his whisper. Flora whispered back: ¡°What¡¯s the point of keeping this a secret if he can use golden aura anyway¡­? It¡¯ll be revealed eventually when he¡¯s sparring in class or duelling with another student¡­¡± ¡°He can only use it with your sword like you said, which means that he¡¯s not ready. We¡¯ll see what happens when he willingly shows his aura.¡± Flora made a troubled expression: ¡°How did two hero candidates end up in the Berkley Family¡­¡± ¡°There is only one candidate, not two. Arthur isn¡¯t deserving of the title.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Sabrina spoke up, ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± ¡°Un?¡± Flora looked at her, ¡°You¡¯re still here¡­?¡± Hearing that almost made Sabrina cry. Did they really treat her like air!? ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Arnold responded to her question, ¡°It¡¯s not a conversation worth having now at least. It¡¯s about time we head back, don¡¯t you think?¡± He looked at Flora. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m feeling dizzy from all this heat.¡± The two stood up and left the spring. Sabrina could still hear them conversing as they walked away. ¡®Somehow I feel so left out¡­¡¯ At the same time, she was disappointed. Deep down she felt disappointed that Arnold didn¡¯t look at her body even once¡­ ¡ó¡ó ¡°Arthur still hasn¡¯t returned, huh.¡± Arnold, who was standing next to Flora and Sabrina, looked up at the inn in front of them. Arthur was still not back yet and only a dozen other familiar signatures were inside. ¡°He said that we should meet up at the main camp at noon,¡± Sabrina said from the side, ¡°He¡¯s probably going over some details with the Guild Master.¡± ¡°I see. Well, then let¡¯s head inside.¡± Arnold strode forward after saying that. The other two followed closely behind. He swung the door open, causing it to hit the wall next to it which alerted the people inside. Gazes of both curiosity and shock stared at the three of them. Arnold could see familiar faces. Few of whom will turn out to become powerful allies to the Hero Party one day. There was Hans Ayried, Charkley and Hadd von Rickhurd. Castacia was the only woman gathered at the table since Shirley left the inn with Arthur earlier but he could sense Madilith and Hofir in the same room somewhere in the inn. ¡®Hmm, Madilith really is a slut like the game paints her out to be.¡¯ Her ending in the story wasn¡¯t good to say the least¡­ Flora casually walked over to a seat and sat down. Sabrina and Arnold approached the big table where the above people were gathered. ¡°S-Sabrina!¡± Castacia flew out of her seat, ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ Your face is¡­ What happened¡­?¡± Overcome with emotion, she could not even inquire properly. Sabrina smiled wryly while looking up at Arnold. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°Arnold got rid of the illness!?¡± Hans stared at Arnold with widened eyes, ¡°This guy¡­ This same guy who would push a paralyzed person out of their wheelchair!?¡± ¡®¡­..¡¯ What? Is that really the impression everyone has of¡ªno, the past him definitely would¡¯ve done it to laugh at the person. ¡°Y-Yes¡­ He used some kind of magic ritual to get rid of the illness. Ah, but it¡¯s not an illness, right Al?¡± ¡®Al?¡¯ Since when did she feel comfortable enough to call him Al? Thinking nothing of it, he nodded. ¡®Her chair is oddly close to mine.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a curse,¡± their faces paled but he continued, ¡°And all of you are infected by it.¡± ¡°WHAT!? E-Explain yourself, Berkley!¡± Hans hit the table, ¡°Is this some kind of joke!? Sabrina looked like a walking corpse! You¡¯re saying we¡¯ll end up like that too!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what he¡¯s saying, Hans¡­¡± Sabrina said with a small voice. ¡°Fuck¡­ This can¡¯t be true¡­¡± ¡°Denying reality is a coping mechanism that you need to abandon right now. While death would normally be the only end of this road, there¡¯s a way to get rid of it and save you all. No, I might as well also be infected even if the signs aren¡¯t there so I¡¯m doing this for myself as well.¡± Just being near a person afflicted by a curse of this calibre was enough to affect you too. It should be treated like an airborne virus. If Shirley and Anais die from this¡­ Arnold didn¡¯t want to think about what would happen. Shirley¡¯s death will cause a large portion of the Hero Party¡¯s power to be lost. Arnold leaned back, ¡°We have to find the cause¡ªor more like¡ªthe Mark. Every Group Curse has a source who is responsible for the curse shifting from one person to the other. When jumping host, the curse grows stronger, making it even more difficult to kill. If I were to illustrate how the curse circulates¡­¡± Arnold took out his black notebook and tore out a page. He then took out a pen and began sketching on the paper. ¡°The source would be here.¡± He drew the same circle he showed Sabrina, with some smaller circles outside and some inside the bigger circle. A few of the smaller circles were close to the circle in the middle of the bigger circle. The source was the circle in the middle, the one responsible for distributing the curse, whether unknowingly or knowingly. ¡°¡­How are we supposed to know who it is¡­¡± Hans, who had been the only one to speak up since the others were too stunned in silence, frowned. ¡°One method is to see who doesn¡¯t show signs of having the curse.¡± He scanned their expression, noticing their pale faces, ¡°But this presents a problem. By the time we find out who it is, most of the party might already be dead. One or two of us might be left. Since that much time would¡¯ve passed by, all of us would¡¯ve shown symptoms of the curse.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the other method?¡± Castacia asked with a hopeful expression. ¡°Be the Archmage who can eradicate curses with a flick of her finger with a Fifteenth-Rank spell or see the curses just by infusing mana into her eyes.¡± Of course, that was a lie. The second method is to have a system, which he did. The system will simply show him the Mark if he looks at everyone¡¯s titles. So far, he could only a list provided by the system in no particular order (few of whom had two titles): Gambling Addict. Exotic Flower Enthusiast. Sleazy Bookworm. Doting Professor. Battle Freak. Thigh Enjoyer. Orc Rape Fantasizer. ¡®What the hell is that last one¡­ I don¡¯t even want to know who it belongs to¡­¡¯ ¡°If we manage to find out who is the source¡­ What will we do then?¡± Castacia asked. ¡°I¡¯m confident in destroying the whole source using runic antibodies depending on how strong the caster was that the source encountered and how long it¡¯s been since you encountered the caster.¡± There¡¯s a third variable but Arnold didn¡¯t think it mattered much unless the caster could somehow infiltrate the source¡¯s mind, like during dreams. The current situation was definitely complicated. Arnold only came here to persuade Arthur to leave but now he¡¯s caught up in a Group Curse. ¡°How many magicians are in the whole group?¡± Arnold looked at Castacia. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not sure since I haven¡¯t actually counted them yet. We should go to the main camp to find out how many there are in total. But it could take a while before everyone gathers. We¡¯re spread across three regions in small groups. It could take a day for everyone to come back.¡± ¡°A day huh¡­¡± Arnold pondered. ¡®I guess a day won¡¯t be too bad,¡¯ he looked at Sabrina, ¡®Sabrina¡¯s curse was lifted which might¡¯ve gotten worse if I left it inside her so there should be nothing too concerning happening in just a day.¡¯ Sabrina caught him staring at him and made a small smile. He looked away. ¡°What do you need from the magicians exactly?¡± Castacia asked again. ¡°I¡¯ll teach them all how to use antimagic runes to create antibodies.¡± ¡°Antimagic what¡­?¡± Sighing at Castacia, he decided to explain to everyone what those are. Everyone looked confused by what they heard but none continued questioning Arnold about the runes. ¡°As all of you already know, I¡¯m not a magician so I can¡¯t conjure spells above the First-Rank but I¡¯m able to use runes to create the antibodies I mentioned. However, I can¡¯t do it consecutively since my mana pool is absurdly small. That¡¯s why I need magicians to help me prepare a rune circle big enough to remove the curses in one go. One magician will manage the rune¡¯s control and mana circulation while the rest of the mages supply only the mana needed to fuel the rune.¡± He frowned as he looked down, ¡°But we¡¯ll need a large area for the antibodies to reach everyone at once. The antibodies will die out quickly since it needs a mana-rich environment like the World Tree Forest or a dungeon to survive long. So, it¡¯s best if we use the water method since water itself has elementals inside that can substitute the mana with spirit energy¡ª¡± Everyone just stared at him in silence. ¡°I suppose a hole would do. One of the magicians will need to create it with earth magic, though. After that we¡¯ll just fill it up with water¡ª¡± Arnold looked around the table, ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone from the academy¡¯s knight section to know this much about magic¡­¡± ¡°All I heard was gibberish¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re an idiot, Charkley.¡± Arnold looked at Castacia with an expression as if saying ¡°what do you think?¡± ¡°¡­I think we should do it. I¡¯m familiar with runes and know that there are runes that can either protect one from curses or remove them entirely. I¡¯ve never heard anything about Group Curses, though¡­¡± ¡°The name is self-explanatory. However, the bizarre thing about this curse is that it affects only one individual but jumps around to others once removed from one host.¡± ¡°Eh? I thought all of us are cursed already?¡± Hans looked at Arnold in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re not cursed. You¡¯re just marked by the source.¡± Well, they are cursed but not to the point of having shown the effects of the Group Curse, thus the simplest word to use is ¡°marked¡±. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°If I had to take a guess¡­¡± Arnold thought out loud, ¡°The caster might¡¯ve cast this curse to increase its power whenever it jumps to a new host. Once it¡¯s killed a certain number of hosts or removed like with Sabrina¡¯s case, it could become an unstoppable force that can threaten a whole world.¡± World-Ending Calamities are considered myths but one was already brewing on their world¡ªthe death of the World Tree and the start of Ragnarok. If the curse increases its caster¡¯s strength, then it¡¯s not far-fetched to assume that it could also become a world-ending threat. Of course, this depends on whether or not the caster is still alive. If the caster is dead then the Source might become the calamity instead. Arnold was merely predicting the outcome in his own head so there¡¯s a low possibility of the above ever happening. It was interesting to think about at least. If he could somehow gain control of the Source¡­ No. Don¡¯t even think about it, he thought to himself. A power manifested by evil and suffering of others isn¡¯t something he should wield or attempt to wield. He¡¯ll become corrupted by it. Noticing the gloomy atmosphere, Castacia clapped once with a smile: ¡°Alright, everyone! We should think positively even in times of turmoil! There¡¯s still hope left for us!¡± she then looked at Arnold, ¡°I¡¯d like to volunteer to be the one to handle the rune¡¯s control.¡± Castacia is a 6th star magician who graduated from the academy four years ago and is currently writing her exams to become an official elite mage of the Second Magic Tower. She¡¯s proficient in dual-casting, a type of magic control that allows one to cast two spells at once, whether the spells are different ranks or have opposing natures, it didn¡¯t matter. Dual-Cast Mage is a real subclass from the game but it¡¯s rare to find magicians capable of dual casting so you almost never see them among NPCs or player lobbies. Castacia is only capable of casting up to Third-Rank spells during the School Arc. In the Demon Lord arcs, she¡¯s seen casting Eighth-Rank spells after becoming part of Lauran¡¯s Elite Mage Division (which she established after becoming the Archmage). Castacia might not be as talented as Elora or Lauran, or even Anais but she has the potential to do far more than any other magician currently in this group. All she needs is the right guidance and teacher¡ªArchmage Lauran, someone who discovered all the truths about arcane. A smile surfaced on Castacia¡¯s face when Arnold nodded. ¡°You can help me and Anais, Professor.¡± ¡°Eh? Anais?¡± ¡°Is there a problem with that?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ she¡¯s still a student¡­ I thought you¡¯ll choose from the remaining professors and the adventurers who have actual experience in magic. Years of experience, I mean¡­¡± ¡°Experience is not needed for what¡¯s to come. Talent is what I need.¡± He said as a matter-of-fact. Of course, the rune he cast before to help Sabrina was nowhere near in scale to the rune he was going to use so a spike in difficulty is expected. That¡¯s exactly why Anais is perfect for this. Whether they¡¯ll succeed even with Castacia and Anais lending their help remains to be seen¡­ ¡°W-What about me!? I¡¯ll join too!¡± Someone¡¯s shout came from behind Arnold. He glanced toward the stairs, seeing Madilith standing there with Hofir behind her. Arnold¡¯s eyes went cold when he looked above Madilith¡¯s head. ¡¤ Title: Mark of Cursama ¡¤ Curse [active][Level] {Lethal}: ????? ?? ????? Chapter 211 Part 1: Spoken Affection, Unspoken Obsession It was still the dead of night. Madilith was lying in bed while a candle was burning beside her, illuminating the book she was reading. It was a romance novel, which was part of a series that she had fallen in love with over the years. Madilith saw herself as the female lead and Arnold as the male lead. Whenever she finished a scene of the two love interests interacting, she¡¯d close her eyes and imagine how she and Arnold were playing the scene out. The first time the male lead introduced the female lead to his parents. The time he asked for her hand in marriage. The wedding day when the two kissed on the alter. The night of the wedding day when the male lead consummated with the female lead and took her virginity. The two become adventurers together who explore the unknown and are always there for each other. Madilith sighed as all those scenes flashed in her head. --The two embraced each other under a peach tree with the moon shining down on the two of them. Their chests moved up and down rapidly as the euphoria from their intense love-making in the grassy field was slowly being drowned from their bodies like water from a cup. Madilith read the epilogue chapter of the book. --They recalled all the memories they made throughout their time together. How they met, how their relationship began, the complications that followed them everywhere¡­ --Abetha worried to herself that this might be the last moon she¡¯ll get to see with her beloved Sir Jadush. He was going off to war soon and it could take a year for him to return. --Sometimes she could not help but think to herself that she was a burden to this man who she adored. She was not as strong as him, nor responsible, or smart. She often thought to herself if she was worthy of his love but could not deny that he truly loved her. --The two had separated many times in the past but always reconciled because Jadush tried his best to win Abatha back. --Abatha felt dirty for leaving him and seeking the embrace of other men in the past. A simple argument made her doubt whether the relationship was worth anything. But she had matured and knew what she wants¡ªshe wants to build her life with him, continue their adventures and hopefully build a family by the time they retire. --He had never lifted a hand to beat her, even though she had done so countless times out of anger. --He had never stopped loving her, even though she had sometimes forgotten he even existed when another man was inside her. --To him, she was his true love, the only one¡­ --Despite the happiness that wells up inside her whenever she sees his loving gaze, she could not help but feel that she¡¯ll never be worthy of him. Madilith had seen herself as Abatha many times in the previous volumes but this side of Abatha was alien to her. Arnold wasn¡¯t the one chasing her, it was the opposite. Arnold wasn¡¯t the one who still loved her even after she had been embraced by many men. Madilith closed the book after she finished reading the author¡¯s afterword. ¡°I want to¡­ to return to that dream world where everything can be whatever I want it to¡­¡± A world where Arnold was her Jadush, and she his Abatha. Madilith rubbed the area between her legs. ¡°I can still feel them¡­¡± I can still feel the men who were inside me, the men who did not love me¡­ The men who only brought physical release and not emotional release¡­ Madilith grabbed a knife from the bedside table and held it between her legs with trembling hands. She had subconsciously envisioned another man¡¯s penis entering her so she wanted to cut it off, both flesh and skin. But she let go of the knife when she realized it wasn¡¯t real. ¡°I was so na?ve to think I could forget about Al by letting them have their way with me¡­ I want no one but Al¡­ I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not pure anymore¡­¡± A knock that was coming from the door startled her. Her surroundings were quiet so the sound was louder than normal. Who would come to her room this late at night? Could it be¡­ Madilith sighed. Why do I have to keep up this act with this guy again¡­ Ah right, to get rid of Bradwyn who was going to make her his slave and have his way with her while her family is forced to lick his family¡¯s boots for money. She was the one who said ¡°I¡¯d gladly give myself to you¡± after all. Madilith hesitantly climbed out of bed and headed over to the door. She shook her head and pulled on her cheeks. If he sees that she had been crying then he¡¯ll never stop asking what saddened her until she tells him which was so annoying. ¡°Hofir¡­?¡± Madilith tilted her head cutely after opening the door. Hofir was standing in the hall with his hands behind his back and a blush on his face. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry if I woke you up¡­ I waited¡­ until the others fell asleep to come here to bring you¡­. This.¡± he held out his hands which was holding a box of chocolates, ¡°S-Sabrina says that you¡¯re a sweet tooth¡­ and that chocolates or other sweets will cheer you up.¡± Sabrina wasn¡¯t wrong¡­ ¡°¡­.¡± Madilith looked at the chocolates through the transparent wrapping. They looked fairly expensive and of good quality, judging by their glossy finish which didn¡¯t have any blemishes or discoloration. Madilith could smell a have a rich, inviting aroma resembling coca and vanilla. Did he really go to a store just to buy these for her? She gulped. ¡®W-Well, I guess I¡¯ll forgive him for coming to my room this late at night¡­.¡¯ She usually treats herself to these kinds of treats to help distract herself from life and offer some form of emotional comfort that she can¡¯t get from speaking to others. ¡°Uhm, are you sure I can have this?¡± Madilith looked at Hofir with an upturned gaze. ¡°Y-Yes, of course! I bought them for you!¡± --Keep your voice down, bastard! Do you want me to punch you!? They could hear Flora¡¯s annoyed voice down the hallway. ¡°S-Sorry!¡± Hofir bowed to the hallway for some reason. Flora is really scary. ¡°Hey, Hofir.¡± Madilith pulled his sleeve, ¡°Uhm, thank you but¡­ Why did you wait until everyone was asleep? Why didn¡¯t you just give these to me this earlier?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Hofir¡¯s flappy ears drooped. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to start making up stories about us... Humans give their most beloved gifts all the time right¡­? I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want those kinds of stories to be spread around¡­ B-But even if there¡¯s no chance for us¡­¡± His blush intensified when he made eye contact with Madilith. Madilith¡¯s mouth opened slightly before a soft smile appeared on her face. Somehow, even though she didn¡¯t want to¡­ Even though her heart belongs to another and she swore to protect whatever purity she had left¡­ She wanted to accept his feelings just for a short time¡­ Deep down she knows this is her weakness but just like all the times it happened in the past, she couldn¡¯t resist it¡­ ¡°H-Huh? Miss Madilith?¡± Hofir looked at her small hand that was now holding his. She pulled him into the room while gazing into his eyes. Hofir¡¯s eyes widened as if he noticed only now what this means. *** Hofir was currently sitting on the edge of the bed while Madilith was sitting between his legs on the floor with a pillow between her knees and the floor. She opened up the zipper of his pants while gazing up at his face. He couldn¡¯t maintain eye contact so he just averted his eyes from her. Madilith finally pulled out his member. The shaft of his member bore a dusky hue, shaded in tones of deep brown, barely contrasting with the surrounding skin and the red head that spewed transparent liquid. ¡°M-Miss Madilith, I haven¡¯t been to the baths yet¡­¡± Hofir held onto her hands that was about to pull his pants off completely. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± she grinned as she put the tip of her finger on his urethra, swirling it around and making Hofir shiver. With an even wider grin, she put the finger in her mouth. A popping sound echoed when she took out her finger, ¡°Yummy~¡± ¡°A-Ah¡­¡± Hofir moaned when Madilith stroked his member with both hands. She sucked the liquid spewing out of him with a vacuum-like sound. A bitter taste spread in her mouth; one she was used to by now. ¡°Ukkkk!¡± ¡°Kyah!?¡± Hofir¡¯s member pulsed before sticky white liquid shot onto Madilith¡¯s face, staining her hair and glasses in the process. ¡°S-S-sorry! I-I¡¯ll go get a towel!¡± Hofir was about to get up but Madilith held down his thighs. A seductive smile appeared on her face as she got up and climbed on top of Hofir. Arnold¡¯s face suddenly appeared on Hofir¡¯s face like an illusion. Unlike Hofir¡¯s embarrassed expression, he had a smirk on his face and was laying back with his arms behind his head. ¡°Ahn, Al¡­¡± Madilith moaned slightly as she grinded herself on Hofir. She could feel Arnold¡¯s member getting hard again so she quickly took off her panties in an awkward motion. ¡°Kuh!¡± Arnold moaned. ¡®Ahhhh, I made him moan¡­ Al is so cute¡­¡¯ she lowered her head and stuck her tongue down his throat even with his semen still on her face. ¡°Kugh¡­ Kugh!¡± Arnold coughed as Madilith wasn¡¯t giving him a chance to breathe. She sent her saliva down his throat and happily slurped his. She could feel his member touching her vagina directly. She pulled away from his face. -¡°Put it in without using your hands, you slut¡­¡± She could hear Arnold¡¯s voice in her head. ¡®A-Al is so cruel¡­¡¯ Madilith put her hands on her knees and tried to insert his member inside her, her hips moving up and down awkwardly. Her hips were grabbed by strong hands and she was forcibly lowered. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I can¡¯t bear it anymore! You¡¯re so sexy, Miss Madiliiiith!¡± A sweet moan leaked out of Madilith at that moment when she was pierced in one go. Arnold thrust his hips even harder, his balls slapping her butt and his head kissing the entrance to her womb. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Ah¡­!¡± she tried to keep herself upright but was pierced so violently that she bounced around. ¡°Ah?!¡± her school shirt was torn apart by Arnold claws(?). Anyway, her breasts bounced up when she was slammed down and vice versa when she bounced upwards. Arnold¡¯s face vanished and Hofir¡¯s face appeared. He was gritting his teeth while piercing her moist cave. She couldn¡¯t even hold herself upright anymore due to how strong the thrusts were. She fell on his hairy chest. Hofir¡¯s strong arms encircled around her back and held her tight. ¡®Nooo, Al¡­ Where is Al¡­¡¯ She tried to get up but Hofir didn¡¯t let go. He continued thrusting until finally¡ª A low growl leaked out of his mouth when he stopped thrusting. Madilith could feel something being pumped into her depths. ¡®No¡­ let go¡­ Let go¡­¡¯ Despite thinking that, she continued moaning. Hofir lifted Madilith up and put her on the bed with her face on the pillows and her butt raised high. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Hofir spread her precious place and inserted himself back into her. His member was still hard even though he came twice already. Madilith¡¯s mind went blank as the pleasure consumed her-- *** ¡°A-A defiled body with such an innocent heart¡­ A perrrrfect Jar fffor a sea of lifeforce¡­.¡± A familiar eerie voice came from all around her. ¡®Eh?¡¯ Madilith realised that she wasn¡¯t in her bed anymore. She was standing in darkness with a faint light shining above her. ¡°An obsession so great that it can tarnish all mankind¡¯s cardinal sins, even Love.¡± The voice said again. Madilith could feel something crawling in her skin. A certain scene flashed past her mind when she felt that familiar sensation. ¡®N-Not again¡­!¡¯ She looked at her arms. They looked¡­ normal¡­? Ah¡­ So, it¡¯s not the maggots that caused this feeling¡­ It¡¯s the presence of something¡­ Something she had tried to run from even in her dreams¡­. Madilith hurriedly tried to chant a barrier spell but her mouth suddenly vanished. ¡°Mm!?¡± Madilith tried to scream but it was muffled out. A huge ugly creature was looking at her form the darkness, with only its head visible. ¡°You¡­ You letet a prrrecious Mark gget awaay.¡± Its face didn¡¯t resemble a human¡¯s so Madilith couldn¡¯t tell what expression it was making, ¡°Fffor that you deserve punishhhment. What punishment shall this one give to such a naughty child?¡± Unlike the first time they met, this creature could now speak the Diacreerian tongue fluently for some reason. Its voice also shifted between slurred speech and the voice of a male and female in unknown intervals as if there were more than one being in its body. ¡°Should this one kill your beloved?¡± its male voice said. ¡°Mm!¡± ¡°Orrrr perrrhaps trap yyyou ¡­in this dimension so that... that this one may gather lifeforce to ascend to godhood directly?¡± its female voice said. ¡®Eh¡­? Lifeforce again¡­ What does this creature want with lifeforce¡­?¡¯ Unexpectedly, she received an answer when the creature stepped into the light, its bulging eyes staring at her. ¡°Liiiife force isssss the accumulation of alllll energiess of liiife--mana, divvvinity and a-aura¡­ E-Each life force differs from the n-next p-person. The amount of liiiife f-f-force one has d-depends on a perrrson¡¯s e-emotions, vitalityyy, inherent ssstrength, fate¡­.¡± Its long slender finger tapped Madilith¡¯s chest. Madilith felt as if she was held down by some sort of invisible force that prevented her from moving. ¡°This llittle one¡¯s fate is causing the misfortune of others. Kukuku, a power only amplified by the negative emotions that transcends the disgusting cardinal sins and can become the Jar that holds all lifeforce it targets!¡± the male voice again. ¡®Eh¡­? Causing the¡­ misfortune of others¡­?¡¯ ¡°We,¡± the creature held up one finger, ¡°Weeweeewee¡­ w-will become a god and revive owwwer king to hish full strength so that we may conquer the realms together! We fffffour ssshall not fail in this task!¡± ¡®Why does this thing not kill me already¡­¡¯ ¡°This one would¡¯ve killed you but this one saw how special you are¡­ A perfect vessel to store the life force of souls that are the victims of misfortune. Lifeforce, once enough has been manifested in a vessel worthy of godhood, can make the vessel a god! Once that happens, We, the glorious Brain of Cursama, shall take control of your body fully!¡± ¡°¡­.!¡± So, by having the lifeforce equal to a god can make you a god? To achieve that amount of lifeforce, we would would need to gather a lot of individual lifeforces and make them one giant pool of lifeforce, it explained. Madilith shivered. So, this was the creature¡¯s agenda all along. She had wondered to herself why it would keep her alive if it has the means to kill her. It has complete control of her mind and can enter her dreams and even trap her in here. Mailith had tried to tell others what was going on inside her head but for some reason that desire never fully manifested which allowed her to tell others or more like it vanishes the minute she tries to tell others. Does the creature¡¯s influence stretch this far? If given enough time, it could become even more dangerous¡­ What do I do¡­ What do I do¡­ Madilith wanted to cry. She wanted to rely on someone, anyone who could help her. But to rid the realms of such a dangerous creature would require great struggle¡­ If someone like that would go so far for Madilith then¡­ she didn¡¯t know if she could repay that saint¡¯s kindness¡­ ¡°Ah but not to worry. Since you are the one to feed our burning ambition to see our king dominate the realms, We will create a realm solely for you to live out your desires and dreams! You will never die since your soul will be sent to an alternate dimension kept alive by the unified power of the Special Organs!¡± ¡®Eh¡­?¡¯ Hearing that made Madilith raise her head to look at the ugly creature. A world where¡­ she can live out her desires and dreams¡­ forever¡­.? A world where Al will be her plaything, her pet, her obedient slave, her lover, father to their ten children¡­ The perfect world¡­? The monster¡¯s mouth curved upwards as its disgusting throaty chuckle echoed. The surroundings suddenly changed. Madilith¡¯s mouth returned and she could finally breathe through it again. She looked around in confusion. It looked like she was standing on a balcony of some kind. ¡°Eh? Al¡­?¡± She looked back at the creature. The visage of Arnold in a suit overlapped the creature that had been haunting her dreams ever since they left the relic tomb. A beautiful scenery, resembling a sunset, viewed from the balcony of some castle, appeared behind him. There was a table next to him stacked with all sorts of delicacies. Overall, it looked like the perfect place to have a romantic dinner. ¡°We shall await your decision.¡± It smirked, ¡°The one thing keeping our power from growing exponentially without the need to rely on the curse is thy will to not hurt others. Break through that will and we will grant you everything you desire. Kukuku, even if you do not: our power will still give us what we are striving towards. Time is the only issue. The Soul King¡¯s special skill [Hearts of Cause] will grow into an unstoppable weapon and make all kneel before His might!¡± Madilith woke up with a cold sweat. Hofir was lying next to her, snoring with his junk standing tall. There was a faint light coming from the window which meant it was already morning. Madilith looked at her hands. They were trembling. Those delicate small hands hold the fate of dozens if not hundreds of people. Some of whom were her closest friends. ¡®I don¡¯t get it¡­ I don¡¯t get it! Why me!? Why couldn¡¯t it have been someone else!? I-If it was Evie then she¡¯d know what to do! S-Should I tell Evie¡­?¡¯ Relying on her friends was the natural thing to do whenever she¡¯s in trouble. But again, the creature can slightly influence her actions if it gets in the way of its plans. Of course, this creature does not know that something exists that can pose a threat to its plans¨Ca System. She suddenly heard voices coming from downstairs. Among them was Sabrina, Hans, Castacia and¡­ Arnold¡­? Arnold¡­? Al! Madilith¡¯s groggy mind instantly cleared up. She jumped out of bed, got dressed and ran down the hallway. ¡®I-Is that really him¡­!¡¯ Madilith, forgetting everything that had transpired in her dream in an instant, ran down the stairs hearing that familiar voice. She stopped just before walking past the reception desk, choosing to stare at a certain someone instead. No, rather seeing his handsome face was what made her go still and look at him in a daze. Arnold. Arnold. Arnold. Madilith¡¯s heart was pounding in her chest and her saliva pooled in her throat. ¡®How am I going to greet him? Should I go and hug him? N-No, I can¡¯t do such a thing in front of so many peeping eyes¡­ A-Ah, but I want to be in his strong arms again¡­¡¯ she bit on her finger while looking at Arnold¡¯s face. There was a little stubble around his chin, making him look even sexier in her eyes. She could feel her panties being soaked, but not from Hofir letting out inside of her¡­ Her eyes suddenly panned to Sabrina who was also sitting at the table. ¡®Huh? Sabrina is¡­ She¡¯s not in pain anymore¡­?¡¯ The bags under her eyes were gone and her discolored lips were back to their youthful pink color. ¡®Wait¡­ Why is she looking at Al like that¡­?¡¯ Madilith noticed Sabrina staring at Arnold¡¯s lips whenever he speaks and his eyes whenever he looks at someone while they¡¯re talking. What¡¯s with those eyes!? Madilith never imagined that someone, who had claimed to hate Arnold, would look at him like that. It wasn¡¯t a gaze filled with love or infatuation but rather one of admiration. Still, Madilith mistook the latter for the former. Stop looking at him like that! She wanted to shout at Sabrina who, in the past, had admonished Madilith over and over again for trying to spend time with Arnold or wanting his attention. -¡°Dump him. He doesn¡¯t love you¡± -¡°He probably doesn¡¯t think you¡¯re that pretty anyway since he has Her Highness Olivia¡± -¡°Rumors are circulating that he raped several of our juniors and classmates! Do you really want to be seen hanging with a guy like that!?¡± She had tried to persuade Madilith to leave Arnold alone countless times, sometimes even fabricating lies to scare Madilith away. When caught, she¡¯d just apologize and say she wants to protect her friends. Those rape rumors were suspiciously never brought up before Sabrina mentioned them to Madilith. It was strange how the whole school started spreading even more rumors and even victims coming forward just days after that event. What was strange to the public was how the supposed accused never attempted to debunk the rumors, choosing to ignore them instead and go on with his life. The academy tried to investigate but were silenced by the entire Berkley clan (the main family, branches and extended families). Of course, this made people suspect Arnold even more. Why did nothing happen to him even after many victims came forward? Was Sabrina really the instigator of all those rumors? How dare you look at him with those eyes after tarnishing his reputation, she thought. Whether it was true or not was irrelevant to Madilith. Someone as popular as Sabrina¡¯s words carried a lot of weight so the rumors spread like wildfire, whether true or not, they still tarnished Arnold¡¯s reputation at the school. While Madilith was chewing on her blazer¡¯s sleeve, she felt Hofir¡¯s hand on her shoulder. Ugh, take your hand off me and stop looking at me like that, you ugly pig. You fucking stink. I¡¯ll stab you in your fucking eye. Don¡¯t you dare act intimate with me in front of Al! If Arnold sees me with you then he¡¯ll think I¡¯m a slut. Her thought didn¡¯t match her mouth which just smiled at Hofir. ¡°What¡¯s Arnold doing here¡­?¡± ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°You look nervous about something. What¡¯s wrong? Please tell me. I¡¯ll be here for you no matter what.¡± ¡®Tch.¡¯ ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. H-hahaha. Let¡¯s go greet everyone and find out what Al is doing here.¡± Madilith suddenly heard something which caught her attention. A chance to prove her worth to Al. Thus, she¡­ ¡°L-Let me join too!¡± Chapter 211 Part 2 The atmosphere completely changed when the two locked eyes after Madilith blurted out that she wants to join the magic ritual too. Madilith, as air-headed as she was, didn¡¯t feel the shift in the mood and blushed at Arnold¡¯s intense gaze. She did not notice the murderous intent behind those eyes that disappeared as quickly as it came. From Madilith¡¯s right stood Flora who was frowning at Arnold and was probably the only person to have noticed the look in his eyes. Thinking nothing of it since it went away as fast as it came, she addressed Madilith. ¡°The two lovebirds decided to join us.¡± Flora smirked at Madilith and Hofir. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­ We¡¯re¡­¡± Madilith looked at Arnold to explain that it was nothing like that. I don¡¯t love him. I¡¯m only letting him sex with me to take my mind off things. Anyone would be able to see what was wrong with the above but the person herself did not. Arnold just looked away as if he lost all interest in her which made Madilith sad. A hug seems impossible to get now. Madilith and Hofir went over to the table, greeting everyone as they sat down. ¡°Good morning, Hofir.¡± Hans nodded at Hofir. ¡°Morning, Hans.¡± Hofir nodded back, ¡°Oh, and good morning, everyone.¡± This casual greeting made Arnold look at him, ¡°Since when has this guy been greeting people with actual words and not a grunt or scowl?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± Hofir looked at Sabrina and blushed, ¡°A friend helped me socialize better with everyone¡­ I wanted to help her as much as she helped me but¡­ I was powerless to do anything¡­¡± Unlike in the past, Madilith noticed that Hofir didn¡¯t stutter anymore. Of course, he still spoke slowly, probably because he wasn¡¯t used to speaking like everyone else. Hofir put his hand on Sabrina¡¯s. With a relieved sigh, he said: ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay.¡± Sabrina made a small smile, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Al.¡± ¡®Al!?!?!?!?!?!?!?¡¯ Al!?!?!?! ¡°Al!?!?¡± Madilith blurted out subconsciously, causing the others to jump from her exclaim. She blushed and lowered her head. Since when did she begin calling Arnold ¡°Al¡±!? Only those closest to him are supposed to call him that! Madilith thought that if he called him Al then the distance between the two would be shortened. Only Celeste called him this out of everyone at the academy from what Madilith knew. His juniors address him with ¡°Lord¡± and his seniors (the boys) either ¡°Bro¡± or just his name (the girls). Madilith thought that because of the special relationship they shared, only she was allowed to call him that. Castacia looked at Hofir. ¡°Uhm, from what Arnold told us, all of us will soon start experiencing the same symptoms that Sabrina had shown prior to meeting with Arnold.¡± ¡°Symptoms¡­? Of her disease?¡± Hofir asked Castacia. ¡°According to Arnold¡­ It wasn¡¯t a disease but something far worse.¡± A shadow loomed over everyone¡¯s faces. Castacia cleared her throat and looked at Madilith, ¡°While I appreciate your willing to cooperate, I think it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t take up this task. I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re not a capable mage but this will be too much for you to handle.¡± Madilith¡¯s arms dropped to her waist. She looked up at Arnold with a hopeful glint in her eyes. ¡°Professor Castacia is right. The number of mages won¡¯t increase the succession rate of the magic ritual. But things might still go wrong if I select the wrong person.¡± Madilith lowered her head. Arnold then spoke again, ¡°It should be a day or so until another afflicted start showing signs of the curse,¡± he glanced at Madilith for a second, ¡°So, we need to get started on the ritual immediately once everyone gathers.¡± ¡°What about the information guild heist?¡± Hans asked. This made Arnold sigh. ¡°¡­Right, there¡¯s that too. Whoever is going to infiltrate the guild will most likely be affected by the curse after we¡¯re done with the ritual and there¡¯s no telling if their curse will be as mild as Sabrina¡¯s curse was at first. It could even be more severe than hers. We don¡¯t know the caster¡¯s motive or if they can even control the curse to the point of increasing its power as much as they want to.¡± ¡°Should we wait until tomorrow then?¡± Arnold nodded at Sabrina¡¯s question. ¡°There¡¯s still some preparation to be made. First, earth magic to dig a hole large enough to hold everyone in the group. Second: drawing the rune at the bottom of the hole. Third: drawing multiplier runes on scrolls and putting them around the hole. Fourth: filling it up with water¡ª¡± ¡ó¡ó Everyone hurriedly left to get ready to leave after Arnold was done speaking to them. He urged them to hurry back to the main camp and contact the other teams as well. Of course, if necessary, buy new gear as well. If they meet the Divine Titans who are noncompliant in handing the sword over then a fight is likely to happen. They have to be prepared for such a situation. ¡®I can get started right away if the other teams are back at the main camp by this afternoon.¡¯ He looked up at the clock tower. It was currently two hours away from noon. He didn¡¯t want to delay. Not after he saw the reason behind why the curse was happening. Mark of Cursama. A form of curse magic so dangerous that it could wipe out entire guilds. Just like there exists Forbidden Martial Arts (like Sword Tribulation), there exists Forbidden Magic Spells. These are spells so malicious and dangerous that it can cause suffering or genocides in the millions. Seventeenth-Rank [One Breath Shall Kill All] is one of the most powerful spells ever created. It¡¯s a spell that can kill you instantly if you draw even one breath. Of course, this even affects players in the game since they are breathing within the world of Star Fantasy. What¡¯s a fantasy game without some immersion? Players like Lufulur and other top-ranking magicians pressured the developers to ban the spell since even low-level magicians could wipe out entire guilds by utilizing another magic item found in the game¡ªMagic Sheets. There were ways to increase your magic control and intelligence to extraordinary heights without going through the process of leveling, giving level 1 mages the opportunity to cast insanely powerful spells. The only restriction they faced was money since magic sheets are ridiculously expensive for most. In any case, Misteltein¡¯s entire lobby almost crashed one night because a low-level mage attempted to kill them all with the spell. Luckily, Lufulur had prepared several antimagic measures that kicked in the moment the magic sheet was used. That user was banned and so were several others who tried to do the same thing. After many protests and controversies, the developers had to remove the spell entirely and increase the requirements to use magic sheets. Ordinary magicians can only use a magic sheet stacked with First to Fourth-Rank spells. Anything above requires a legendary or Unique class, which is what makes Elora¡¯s class so special and why Arnold wanted to keep her by his side. Now then, what correlation do the forbidden magic spells share? While Arnold was deep in thought, he noticed Madilith and Sabrina casually speaking with each other. Madilith seemed pouty about something and Sabrina was smiling wryly. One might assume that Madilith would be happy that her friend recovered¡­ Arnold checked Madilith¡¯s status. ¡¤ Level: 25 ¡¤ Class: Magician ¡¤ Title: Mark of Cursama What is the most powerful weapon in all the nine realms? Was it Aether? Golden Aura? Seventeenth-Rank spells? An army of Offspring? The Holy Sword of Song and Light? Forbidden Martial Arts? Battle Spirits? Demon Lord factors? The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. It is none of those things. Or more like, they are just a level below in danger scale to what was truly the most dangerous and powerful weapon¡ª Fate. Fate is related to one¡¯s misfortune. Part of it actually but exactly the same in some ways. Misfortune involves what happens in someone¡¯s life. It could be something that hurts them, causes them great sorrow or something that kills them. That¡¯s why the phrase ¡°Fate was not by their side¡± is sometimes thrown around when attending someone¡¯s funeral or when a loved one is gravely injured in a battle. It could be because a person died from a sickness, or was murdered, or even suicide. Misfortune is not predetermined by fate, but it is the driving force for everything bad that happens in our lives. The Mark of Cause¡ªor infamously known as the Kiss of Misfortune as Arnold calls it¡ªis a mechanism through which Fate¡¯s influence manifests. An afflicted could be hiking somewhere with friends but then falls even after being careful of the mountain paths¡­ Misfortune. Another afflicted could lose his entire family, whether it be in a storm or a bandit raid on his hometown¡­ Misfortune. A stray arrow could shoot through a random villager¡¯s head while tending the fields¡­ Misfortune. The caster of [Kiss of Misfortune] is quite literally toying with Fate. Or the caster could just want the power of Fate itself. Such a blasphemy is usually not tolerated by the gods since finding artificial ways to ascend to godhood is the greatest crime one can commit. A pseudo-God of Fate. ¡®If I cannot remove the Mark using the rune antibodies¡­¡¯ He¡¯ll be forced to do the unthinkable. But first he¡¯ll need to make contact with the caster. ¡°If I could stop my entire guild from being killed by a Forbidden spell then I should be able to stop the curse from evolving.¡± He obviously did not have Lufulur¡¯s power anymore so there¡¯s a low possibility that his plans will succeed. The only thing by his side was the knowledge of the greatest magic caster in Star Fantasy. Arnold recalled the name of the being the mark belonged to. Cursama, a runic phrase meaning Unified or Unification. The unification of the Soul King¡¯s Special Organs. ¡®A midgame boss¡­ How many more troublesome things will get thrown my way before I can get that martial arts book¡­¡¯ He closed his eyes and then recalled the pain that went through his body when his fight with Gederick was at its climax. Arnold shuddered and he bit his lip. He decided to look back at his own status. ¡¤ Cursed He stared at the status screen blankly for up to a minute. A worry lingers in the back of his mind what could possibly be behind those question marks. He knows what type of curse it is (Group Curse) and what it can do (Cause the deaths of others which is influenced by fate) yet he did not know its name or the purpose for its existence and even why Madilith was made the source¡­ The curse¡¯s name and the caster¡¯s goal could change his entire outlook on this situation but he was hoping that wouldn¡¯t be the case¡­ While telling himself that there shouldn¡¯t be anything to worry about since he¡¯s faced these types of curses before, he headed back to the inn to check if everyone was ready to leave. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°¡ªInteresting plan.¡± Daraia spoke after Arthur finished explaining their next course of action. Infiltrating the guild by force would be stupid since every guard in the city will be on them the moment they try to leave the guild. She¡¯s seen how densely populated the streets were with knights. Infiltrating at night would be much easier. ¡°Miss Daraia, what will we do if the closed dungeon¡¯s entrance is gone?¡± Fleridine, who was standing behind Daraia, asked, ¡°Dungeons that have lost their means of producing mana crumble after a certain period of time. The mana itself is what keeps them standing.¡± ¡°I get your concerns. We can simply use magic to blow up the rubble, right?¡± ¡°¡­Doing that will trigger the mana veins underground to explode¡­¡± Mana veins are responsible for supplying mana into the dungeon and out into the atmosphere. Even if they no longer supply mana to the dungeon, a simple destruction spell can trigger the residue mana inside the veins to explode which also triggers the magic crystals deep inside the dungeon to erupt, creating a powerful earthquake that can damage the forests and nearby settlements. It''s risky and Daraia knows that. ¡°Ngh¡­ I don¡¯t know what else we can do besides clearing the rubble with our hands then. We can just send a scouting party to check if the entrance is open. Going there as a group without first confirming that the entrance isn¡¯t blocked will be troublesome.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to lead the scouting party, Guild Master.¡± Fleridine said with a determined expression. ¡®Hm, she¡¯s been eager to lead a lot lately. She had volunteered to do a lot of things lately. When Daraia confronted her about this and suggest she rest, Fleridine said ¡°How can I aspire to be a leader if I don¡¯t gain experience in actually leading my comrades?¡± Daraia had also noticed that Fleridine had gained some sort of respect for Arthur during their time together, going as far as addressing him with ¡°Lord¡±. Arthur had told her that it was unnecessary but she hit him with a ¡°those I consider my superiors shall be treated with respect¡±. Superiors could mean two things: 1- Someone with a higher rank in the party than Fleridine (like Daraia, who¡¯s the guild master and her own guild master, Admeera) 2- Someone with better leadership skills and with more experience in leading people. It was awkward to see a woman in her late twenties go ¡°Yes sir¡±, ¡°No sir¡± and ¡°Right away sir¡± to someone almost a decade younger than her. Seeing as how leading had nothing to do with age but more with experience, Daraia decided to just watch Fleridine¡¯s growth as her own leader. She might just become the guild master of the Magic Guild one day. Daraia definitely wanted that to happen since Admeera is an annoying and stuck-up bitch who treats adventurers like cockroaches. ¡°How many members will you need?¡± Daraia asked which made Fleridine¡¯s eyes sparkle. With a smile, she replied, ¡°Five is enough, Lady Daraia!¡± ¡°Alright. Take a ranger with you to mark the path to the dungeon. We don¡¯t want to get lost if the dungeon is located deep in a forest or the mountains. The rest of the team can be left up to you.¡± ¡°Affirmative!¡± Fleridine suddenly frowned after that cheerful salute, ¡°Ugh¡­¡± she groaned as she clutched her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Arthur asked with urgency. ¡°I-It¡¯s nothing. I was just lightheaded for a second¡­¡± Fleridine took a few deep breaths before bowing to Daraia, ¡°I¡¯ll gather the members of the scouting party as soon as possible. We will be awaiting your success in retrieving the archives.¡± She walked away with unsteady steps. ¡°I wonder what that was about¡­¡± Arthur couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off her. ¡°She must be tired from overwork,¡± Daraia shrugged, ¡°We¡¯ll all rest for a few days after confirming that the entrance to the dungeon is cleared. She needs that much needed rest but will need to push through for a while.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Hm?¡± Arthur suddenly stared somewhere random, no, he was looking in the direction of the city. He squinted his eyes. ¡°What the¡­ Why is he here?¡± ¡°Hey, where are you off to!? We aren¡¯t done with our discussion yet!¡± Daraia shouted at Arthur who ran in the same direction he was looking earlier. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back! Sorry!¡± Daraia let out a deep sigh. She decided to follow after the kid to see what got him so spooked. Chapter 212: Confronting The Unseen The main camp where the students and adventurers made refuge was located a short walk away from the city¡¯s front gate and the highway that leads into it. There weren¡¯t any monsters here besides the occasional slime so it was rather peaceful. A giant crystal was placed in the middle of this camp. Its purpose was to catch all the transmissions that the other teams are sending from different regions. They¡¯ve been communicating with each other this way for the past few days now. It had proved to be quite convenient. In that same camp¡­ A heavy tension could be felt in the air. The adventurers didn¡¯t dare move in this heavy silence. Even shifting their gaze away from what was causing this tension took quite a bit of effort. At first, they thought some bandits had the balls to try to raid their camp but the pressure that was in the air wasn¡¯t from a mere bandit, it came from two seasoned warriors¡ªArthur and Arnold von Berkley. ¡°¡ªWhat are you doing here¡­?¡± Arthur asked after the two had stared at each other in silence for about ten seconds. Arnold looked around the camp, scanning every adventurer¡¯s face. Arthur¡¯s gaze suddenly shifted to someone amongst the group who was standing behind Arnold. ¡°Huh? Sabrina!¡± he ran past Arnold and held onto Sabrina¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Your face isn¡¯t pale anymore and you¡¯re not wheezing! What happened?¡± Sabrina scratched her cheek, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure either how since I don¡¯t understand what Al did¡­¡± ¡°Al¡­?¡± Arthur looked back at Arnold hearing that, ¡°He helped you¡­?¡± Arnold muttered something along the lines of ¡°all of them are cursed already¡­ As expected¡­¡± before turning to Arthur. ¡°What¡¯s so hard to get? Did the white aura fry your brain?¡± Arnold¡¯s mocking comment went unheard of since everyone was focusing on Sabrina. ¡°Uhm, he did some kind of ritual that is meant to remove curses and now I¡¯m all better!¡± Sabrina¡¯s smile was just as pure and bright as everyone remembered it. ¡°Curses¡­¡± Arthur looked dumbfounded. ¡°You lot!¡± Arnold glared at everyone in the camp, ¡°Move closer and gather around so that I don¡¯t have to shout over all of you! You need to know what¡¯s going on so that I can get started on the necessary preparations immediately!¡± Most of them exchanged gazes, visible confusion on their faces. Daraia suddenly approached Arnold, ¡°Little Adrianna¡¯s first-born son¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡± Daraia looked down at Arnold. ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold looked at her outstretched hand. Her fingers were way thicker than his and her hand could probably cover his whole face. ¡°It¡¯s common courtesy to shake hands when you meet someone for the first time.¡± She said with a wide grin, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your mother since we graduated from the academy and she didn¡¯t even invite me to her wedding even though we were good friends once. You look just like her, you know?¡± She must mean his face. Adrianna liked to keep her hair short back in her academy days and almost never worse makeup, instead choosing to go with her natural beauty that garnered more female than male attraction. She looked more androgynous than womanly so there was some resemblance in her and Arnold¡¯s faces. Arnold sighed and shook Daraia¡¯s hand. She then gripped his hand with all her strength, making him jump a little. ¡°Oi, stop fucking around so that he can explain what the hell happened to that Penis guy and Sabrina!¡± Flora threw a small rock aiming for Daraia¡¯s head which she caught easily. ¡°My, my. You don¡¯t truly respect your elders, merc. Oh well, I know mercenaries have no manners whatsoever.¡± Daraia looked back at Arnold. Despite Arnold¡¯s surprise, his expression didn¡¯t change that much. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Daraia felt his grip increase and match hers in strength. She tried squeezing even harder but he just gripped harder as well until their hands were white from squeezing too hard. Despite not exerting all her strength, she was certain that no mere student could withstand this much. It was wrong to assume the young man in front of her was like the others. She had tried the same thing with the other warriors in the group, including the others students. It was a kind of humiliation tactic to test their strength. A wide smile emerged on Arnold¡¯s face, almost reaching both ends of his cheeks. It didn¡¯t look friendly at all. In fact, some may even call it creepy and demonic. ¡°Nice to meet you, Guild Master Daraia.¡± He said in a cold voice. *** The adventurers gathered around Arnold who was now standing on top of a tree stump to speak to everyone. He had told the communication unit to make contact with the other teams to issue an emergency return. All three teams responded with an affirmative even though none of them were informed of why they had to return. Taking the distance of each team into account, they might make it here by sunset. ¡°Before I explain what I used to cure Sabrina, let me tell you exactly what was wrong with her,¡± he paused and scanned everyone¡¯s faces for a moment, ¡°Do you know what it feels like to be kissed by misfortune? Not a kiss on the cheek or a peck on the lips but an intimate, passionate kiss that slowly makes your lips go numb and makes your body hot. As time goes on, maybe a week or possibly longer, the kiss grows even more passionate until your body can¡¯t resist its temptations any longer. In contrast to kisses from a loved one, misfortune brings only suffering and despair the longer its mark remains on you. I¡¯d say all of you have received that passionate kiss while I received merely a peck on the lips.¡± His eyes turned to Sabrina when he said the last part. Her eyes turned downcast. Maybe she was blaming herself at that moment. Some of them frowned but others nodded in understanding. Among them was Sabrina who nodded. It was no surprise that she¡¯d know what Arnold was talking about since she experienced this ¡°kiss of misfortune¡± firsthand. ¡°This particular curse is not known to the scholars or even doctors in our empire or the whole continent of Diacree for that matter. But as someone who has studied the magic arts purely out of self-interest¡ªincluding forbidden magic arts¡ªI am familiar with what this curse can do and how it affects the afflicted even though I do not know its true name yet. You will all die. It doesn¡¯t matter how. All you should know is that a death granted by misfortune cannot be avoided through normal means,¡± countless gasps could be heard, ¡°If your destined death is falling off a mountain and we try to save you then you¡¯ll still be able to die from a teammate accidentally shooting you with a magic spell that coincidentally lost its control, which can also cause infighting because everyone will suspect that person of murder. Conflict will arise, one side favors the murderer while the other seeks justice but then an even bigger fight breaks out, which means¡ª¡± ¡°In the end, we¡¯ll die by either accidents or by the hands of others.¡± Daraia finished, ¡°I think I understand what we¡¯re dealing with. A kiss is supposed to be a pleasant thing yet the kiss of misfortune brings only suffering and despair¡­¡± Arnold nodded at Daraia while scanning all their statuses. Aside from Arnold himself, the professors, Daraia, Fleridine, some of the veteran adventurers and Flora, there were no other individuals who had achieved level 50-60 or above. Daraia was the highest level at level 77. Following her in second highest level was Arnold at level 60 then Castacia at level 59, Remri at level 58, Jerlin at level 56 while the rest ranged from upper level 40s and early level 50s. The students with the highest levels were Madilith at level 25, Arthur and Shirley at level 28, Hofir and Hans at level 27 , and Evelyn at level 24. The rest were under 20 with the lowest being level 15. For Year 7 students, they¡¯ve grown exponentially compared to last year¡¯s graduates. The highest level among the class from last year was level 23. While their growth rate was dogshit from a player¡¯s (and Transcendant¡¯s) perspective, it would be considered on the level of geniuses in the eyes of the NPCs of the new world. Arnold was merely interested in how far they¡¯ve grown ever since coming here three months ago which is why he shamelessly looked at their statuses. In any case, their levels were satisfactory to say the least. ¡®Anais is only level 21¡­ It seems she hasn¡¯t been doing much levelling¡­¡¯ Of course even if levels¡ªas mentioned before¡ªare not the only thing that determines strength, he was still hoping she¡¯d make use of her potential to grow. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. Arnold glanced at Flora for a few seconds. Level 53. She¡¯s catching up to him. The last time he checked her status was back when they killed Ruduli and his gang. She was level 37 back then. Noticing Arnold staring at her, Flora sent a glare his way before harrumphing as if to express that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him. In any case, he didn¡¯t ponder their levels that deeply and his observation lasted only a few seconds before he spoke again. ¡°Does anyone here know anything about Group Curses?¡± None of them answered. ¡°That¡¯s basically what we¡¯re dealing with. A simple Exorcism spell won¡¯t be enough to stop it since the source is the reason for it multiplying even when it¡¯s vanquished from one individual. To stop it, we need to destroy the source from both the afflicted and the Mark.¡± ¡°H-How are we supposed to stop it!?¡± Arthur shouted with a pale face. ¡°I was just getting to that¡­¡± Arnold said with a tired voice before rummaging in one of his magic bags and pulling out a scroll. On it was a strange formation that looked similar to runes that¡¯s illustrated in magic books. Every magic spell has a runic formula (magic circle) at the top of the pages to indicate what the manifested magic circle will look like once the spell is cast. ¡°First, I need mages experienced in earth magic to create a hole large enough to fit everyone inside. It doesn¡¯t need to be deep or anything special, just a simple hole to fill with water. The wind isn¡¯t strong so we can¡¯t rely on the wind spirits to distribute the power of the antibodies among every here. That¡¯s why water is the best option right now.¡± Spirits and Mana are one of the same¡ªboth are energies of the realms which have very similar properties. If a small water spirit comes in contact with the antibodies then they¡¯ll cling onto that antibody and swim around in the water while attached to it. The antibody will stick itself to the afflicted on its own like a magnet to metal so coordinating the spirits isn¡¯t necessary. This eliminates the need for an Elf or Elementalist Class individual to help them. ¡°Second,¡± he held the scroll up higher, ¡°I need all the magicians to study this scroll, no, the rune on the scroll and learn to cast the antimagic antibodies that it represents. Learn the magic sequence, how long it takes to chant the activation charm, how much mana it requires every second, etc¡­¡± ¡°Wait¡­ How long do we have?¡± one of the adventurers in a magician robe raised his hand and inquired. ¡°Less than a day most likely. You¡¯ll need to study the scroll all night. I¡¯ve added a few notes about the rune and what supplies it¡¯ll need for the ritual¡¯s process which will make it easier to digest. Magic control will be left up to me, Professor Castacia and Anais. All of you will supply mana to the antibodies. Even if that is your only task, something could go amiss during the process which will force all involved to improvise to make sure the ritual goes smoothly. And to improvise, one would need knowledge about the subject to act quickly and efficiently. Think of it like carrying a bucket of water when your little sibling is playing with fire magic while in a forest. I trust there¡¯s no issues with this?¡± The magicians of the group glanced at each other. It was obvious what they were thinking about. -There¡¯s no way a warrior could maintain a rune or spell¡¯s magic control¡­ Knowing 960 spells and casting all 17 ranks of magic isn¡¯t enough? He decided not to correct that person who doubted him. Instead, he asked who was confident in their earth magic to help him create the rune¡¯s surface area (the hole). Four magicians stepped forward out of the thirty adventurers. Arnold told two of them to cast the Second-Rank spell [Grounded Erosion] to break down the ground and the other two to flatten the broken-down rubble to create a circular surface hole. It measured about ten meters in diameter and was half a meter deep. Everyone watched as he instructed volunteers to draw the runes on the sheets of paper that he bought in the city and told them to place the paper around the hole. Preparations were completed in only half an hour. The magicians had to study the runes so they had moved to quiet areas away from the camp. A grey cloud hung over the heads of all inside the camp after hearing that they were going to die and the only one who could help them was a student. *** Arnold returned to the camp after about an hour and leaned against a nearby tree to look over the camp. He had been checking if everyone was doing their jobs earlier. The magicians tasked with supplying mana to the antibodies were hard at studying and he confirmed that the others had finished making the hole where the ritual will take place. While it¡¯s a ritual of sorts, it didn¡¯t require him to sacrifice anything (like most rituals out there). It was more of a magical procedure, similar to medical procedures. Both situations could cost the lives of many so the two are comparable in a sense. While leaning against the tree, Arnold recalled Madilith¡¯s title and thought about the curse yet again. It¡¯s all that occupied his mind lately. [Mark of Cursama] ¡®Those Special Organs are already one which means they¡¯re a foe I should be cautious of.¡¯ What was its goal for making Madilith of all people the Mark? Why couldn¡¯t it have been anyone else? ¡®No, there might not be any special reasoning behind making her the Source of its Mark. The curse itself, however¡­¡¯ He recalled the color of the ¡°active¡± status under Madilith¡¯s title. It was red. To put this danger into perspective, it would be classified as a National Threat level 5. Meaning it could wipe out a whole nation and the perpetrator will be executed for their crime. If the adventures and the students went back to the empire now then they¡¯ll likely cause a genocide. Of course, Freya might be able to stop it but not without thousands dying for the sake of researching the curse. Arnold would be dead long before that. Arnold then remembered the question marks. ¡®The reasoning behind the curse magic¡¯s name being locked behind question marks might be similar to magic that works on one¡¯s knowledge of its effects¡ªlike the Realm Gate in Ofore.¡¯ ¡°Meaning¡­ If I somehow found out what Cursama¡¯s purpose is for casting the curse then I can find out the name of the curse as well and determine if antibodies will be enough. The problem is that we don¡¯t have much time left to test this¡­ Who knows if the curse will be even more severe when its symptoms start appearing in someone else¡­¡± He clicked his tongue the next moment. The game had such ridiculous mechanics you¡¯d have to learn to progress through certain scenarios. If he wasn¡¯t knowledgeable about these things then he wouldn¡¯t have made it this far. ¡®I guess failing my college classes to grind more hours into the game turned out to be worth it¡­¡¯ There were few situations in the story when knowing the goal of the caster of the magic would reveal its weaknesses and origins so there weren¡¯t many opportunities for newbies to find workarounds for these mechanics. This is exactly why the System was so useful. Players could spend their Stat Points to increase their Loremaster rank by a few levels to identify unknown objects and spells. They can combine their loremaster ability with their system and perform an analysis on their opponent even in the midst of battle. Arnold wasn¡¯t so privileged. He could identify the effects of the curse to a certain extent yet did not know its caster¡¯s purpose. If he found that out before proceeding with the ritual then he can come to a conclusion on whether the antibodies will be sufficient. One option available to him would be the ¡°Future Letter¡±. Why not use the Future Letter in his possession to find out what the curse¡¯s name is and who the caster is? He could ask the future Arnold or even someone from the group what he needs to know. Well, he can¡¯t do that. Simply because the consequences of taking shortcuts by manipulating time are unknown to him. Also, finding out the things he must do and endure will place an even heavier burden on him because he¡¯ll have expectations that even exceed the norm. In addition, he¡¯ll be acting within the limitations of not changing the future to the point that it reflects in the past. ¡°I¡¯ll change this to get a better outcome¡± is what could go through his head. This will be motivated with the intent to not make sacrifices so he¡¯ll try to find loopholes to get the same result but follow a different process. If done incorrectly and outside time limitations, it¡¯ll be his demise. This is why he¡¯d rather not use the Future Letter right now when his own life is on the line. ¡®To avoid getting myself caught in the same dilemma again, I should find a way to unlock Loremaster¡­¡¯ He would be able to identify all kinds of things just by looking at them. It¡¯s one of the most important appraisal skills in the game. Of course, there¡¯s nothing special about it other than it can identify spells, runes, curses, equipment, etc... ¡®There are things in this game that even top players are unaware of.¡¯ One might ask: why not prioritize unlocking the system¡¯s full features instead? Aside from the fact that he doesn¡¯t possess the means to unlock the system yet, he had a feeling that it will be a quest reward in the future. The system was already giving him quests to unlock his locked skills and martial skills and even choose subclasses so it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to assume that it would reward him with a fully-functioning player system if he does enough quests. Or maybe it¡¯s a timed thing? Maybe the more he uses the system, the more features it grants him access to. In truth, this would be a pain. The system has a lot of redundant features spread among the really useful features (like search functions, online lobbies, trackers, etc¡­) so it would demotivate him from trying his best if he wasn¡¯t sure which feature he¡¯d unlock next. He wasn¡¯t so gullible to rely on luck (fate) when it was literally wishing for his death at this moment. In the end, he decided to have more hope in the first condition to unlock the system rather than the second. He had asked the system about the first condition before what it would take but it didn¡¯t tell him. He didn¡¯t even get that annoying ¡°system updated¡± ding. This is akin to withholding giving information on how to complete a quest. For example, you don¡¯t know where something is located which you have to retrieve to complete a quest so you ask the system where to find it but it declines to answer. This is why he thought the first condition made more sense. The system would basically be spoon-feeding him if it gave him all the answers. He thought that maybe he¡¯d get an answer if he asked different questions and tell the system to only answer with ¡°yes¡± or ¡°no¡±. He decided not to do so since finding the answer might be even more difficult if he¡¯s the one asking the questions¡­ .. Arnold could sense newer signatures inside the camp which weren¡¯t there before he left to go check up on the magicians. Infusing aura into his eyes, he could see Evelyn in the distance, embracing Sabrina while teary-eyed. Their classmates and fellow students gathered around the two with smiles on their faces. Anais was the next person who hugged Sabrina. Well, she ran into her friend¡¯s arms more like. Sabrina almost fell over but managed to catch Anais and the two span around on the spot while both were smiling. Arnold watched them silently. They really care for Sabrina huh, he thought as he looked at his seniors. Sabrina wasn¡¯t an important side character in the game but she was a very good friend of Evelyn until the very end of the game. She was Evelyn¡¯s shoulder to cry on and the person she cared for as much as for her nephew and niece and her aunt, Castacia. She was absent from most of the events in the game and is only heard from again after the war when Luke got married to all his wives at once in a huge ceremony. Sabrina was amongst his concubines. To be honest, Arnold thought they had wasted her in the game. She was one for the few rare people revealed to have the potential to become an Oracle once Angelica got the Destiny Goddess ending before the final war. That wasn¡¯t why he saved her. Not every move he makes needs to be motivated by some benefit to him. He did it because he wanted to. And yet, at the same time he feels an indescribable disgust when others call him a hero for doing so. What would you call this? Arnold felt someone or something staring at him at that moment, which prompted him to look in its direction. It was outside the camp so he expected that it was one of the magicians who wanted to take a break inside the camp. ¡®Who was that? I can¡¯t detect anyone with my senses in that direction.¡¯ He might just be tired. He hasn¡¯t had a full night¡¯s sleep in two days so he was a little jumpy. He even unleashed an aura blast when he heard a noise in the bushes the other night while sleeping outdoors only to find out he killed a rabbit that was simply passing by. While telling himself to go take a nap later, he headed down the small hill. Chapter 213 Part 1: Bonds Forged in Adversity ¡°Thank you!¡± Evelyn immediately bowed to Arnold when he came over to the group. Everyone else who wasn¡¯t here an hour ago bowed as well. ¡­ Arnold could recognize a few of them, one of whom (out of a pair of twins) was a transfer student from the Republic of Zrek, a nation that will purge all mages in its country later into the main story if the current president loses in the election and a certain someone is made his successor four years from now. This will be an important arc for Lauran if she is to become the Archmage and gain the favor of all the Towers, unlike Freya who¡¯s on odds with every tower except the Second Magic Tower in the empire. While the Six Magic Towers (from the original seven after the theocracy¡¯s elite mages left the country) were under Freya¡¯s leadership, that did not mean that she was respected by all the factions within the towers. This was most likely the doings of the infiltrators from the antimagic regime that lurks in the Republic. She also could not control everything that was going on inside the towers so she despised working with all the acting leaders who ruled in her place. She despised sharing achievements between Towers so she had frequently kept a lot of research incognito from the Towers, except for the one in the empire. It was that same tower where her master was the Grand Warden before retirement. The Republic of Zrek was one of the few nations which had an aristocracy but not a king. Of course, the noble families were basically the remains of the old families from some fifty years ago. Even the current president is from a royal bloodline but did not have the title of king even though his children bore the honorary ¡°princess¡± and ¡°princess¡± titles. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to start that questline since there¡¯s many years left until the election. ¡­ ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your help, Sabrina would¡¯ve¡­ I don¡¯t even want to think about it¡­¡± she bit her lip while squeezing Sabrina¡¯s hand. Arnold shrugged at Evelyn who looked like she was about to cry. ¡°While I did save Sabrina, it doesn¡¯t mean that you should get complacent now. Were you informed what we¡¯re dealing with?¡± that question was directed at the people who weren¡¯t here when he arrived earlier, Evelyn included. ¡°Yes¡­¡± she nodded gravely, ¡°it¡¯s something that no other Year 7 class has ever encountered in history¡­ In general, there had never been a dungeon monster to cast a curse that could cause the deaths of all dungeon explorers that it had interacted with¡­¡± Castacia, while her eyes were shaking, spoke: ¡°The public will eat us alive¡­ First it was the monster wave we caused¡­ Now we¡¯re carrying a genocidal curse that can spread through the air like a pathogen¡­ An apology and resignation might not suffice¡­ We, the professors, might end up getting thrown in prison for endangering the empire twice.¡± Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let it come to that. Ignoring Castacia who looked depressed and scared, Arnold looked at everyone¡¯s statuses. As expected, all of them were cursed (obviously, given the nature of the curse). ¡­Will I really be able to remove everyone¡¯s cursed status? His confidence was slowly turning into worry and unease as an unknown premonition dawned on him. That premonition seemed to grow stronger every time he thinks about the curse. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand what I did for Sabrina.¡± Arnold looked at everyone, ¡°I still expect compensation for what I¡¯m doing for all of you.¡± ¡°Of course I understand that.¡± Evelyn said immediately which surprised Arnold. ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°Yeah, we figured as much¡­¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to take advantage of someone¡¯s kindness while feeling indebted to them for saving a friend¡­¡± ¡°Me neither. Rather it would¡¯ve been troublesome if our junior didn¡¯t want anything in return. I don¡¯t want to stay indebted to someone who saved my life.¡± Some more voices agreeing with Evelyn could be heard. ¡°Really¡­?¡± Arnold was going to capitalize on going this far for all of them and was expecting to come up with all kinds of bullshit to make them feel indebted to him. He didn¡¯t want all of them thinking he¡¯s some hero. This will set a bad precedent that people can always come and ask him for help and expect to give nothing in return. As someone who will one day rule a nation that far surpasses the empire (and any other major nation) in military power and wealth, he shouldn¡¯t get comfortable with offering favors then shrugging when told that his kindness cannot be repaid. ¡°Forbidden magic arts is knowledge that was lost after the Demon Human War so we know that it must¡¯ve been hard for you to obtain it.¡± A young woman with short purple hair, who was about Castacia¡¯s age but was as small in stature as Rachel (on earth she would be considered a loli hag), stepped forward. She was the Academy¡¯s herbalist, top alchemist and a plant-type beast tamer, Remri von Memmon. She was one of the three remaining professors out of Castacia (Class A) and Jerlin (a tall average-looking professor of Class D). The B-class¡¯ professor was killed, after all. She continued, ¡°Something as hard to obtain like the remnants of a thing that once shook the tide of war is something I personally would never share with others. It might even cause all sorts of bad folk to target you just for possessing this knowledge. But you did so out of the kindness of your heart. For that we are all grateful.¡± ¡®Hmm¡­¡¯ Arnold thought if it would be okay to let this misunderstanding play out. He looked at his seniors. Most of them couldn¡¯t look him in the eye. They looked confused and embarrassed. Arnold smirked inwardly before clearing his throat. ¡°Indeed, it was a terribly long and difficult endeavour to obtain the knowledge I have today. Not to mention expensive,¡± He held his hand on his forehead to show his frustration and regret, ¡°I had to taint my name as the eldest son of the Berkley House by relying on Serz, a criminal organization, for information on where to buy the artifacts of old, whether they¡¯re magic items from the last great war, unrecorded magic spells, locations of old treasures that fell with their respective nations and the weapons of great knights form our history books. Since becoming a lover of history, I could not quench the burning desire for what kind of treasures our ancestors left us. Whether they appear on our empire¡¯s black market or in relic tombs, I am eager to find them all.¡± He spread his arms. ¡°Hoh, Serz can obtain these kinds of things if you commission them? I¡¯ve been looking for a rare herb that only appears on the black market but have no idea where to find it¡­¡± Remri pondered out loud as if she was alone. While Serz may be a criminal organization wanted by all nations, citizens can still commission them for information-gathering purposes and only that. Despite their status as a crime syndicate, their network channels surpass even those of the [Imperial Intelligence Organizations]. Consequently, many Serz members are secretly on the empire¡¯s payroll. However, this arrangement is impossible to prove, shielding Serz from accountability for their actions. Those who commission Serz services are never deemed accomplices, creating a complex dynamic of evasion and suspicion. It''s akin to a game of cat and mouse played out in the shadows, where even the empire¡¯s officials are uncertain whom to investigate, yet remain vigilant for any opportunity to catch someone in the act. Arnold was essentially bringing Serz more business by lying to everyone about where he got the knowledge of the forbidden curses. Tsk, it¡¯s a shame I can¡¯t bullshit my way without Liumiala being present. She was the one who wants to use him to rise up in the organization so this would¡¯ve been the perfect opportunity for her to earn even more clients, making the debt to him even bigger at the same time. ¡°May we know your contact in Serz at least?¡± Professor Remri asked with a passionate glint in her eyes, ¡°The members are very hush-hush about their identities. For obvious reasons, of course¡­¡± Arnold was taken aback for a second but he didn¡¯t let it show on his face. ¡°¡­Look for a Dark Elf named Liumiala. She¡¯s a low-rank member who usually hangs out inside adventurer guild branches during her breaks. I can¡¯t vouch for her skills since we¡¯ve only met a few times but she¡¯s managed to get things done in the past. Splendidly, even.¡± ¡°Wonderful! I¡¯ll be able to get that herb after all!¡± ¡®I guess I don¡¯t need Liumiala to be present, huh.¡¯ He has successfully planted the seed for another favor from Serz. ¡®What should I ask her for in payment?¡¯ Her rank was quite low, as he mentioned before, so she wasn¡¯t exactly the first person he¡¯d think of when he needs help with gathering important information (like the adventurer guild SS-class secret quests, dungeons, farming zones, etc¡­.). It was better to have someone who reports directly to a Cadre be his contact in Serz since they hold more power than a mere Legion. Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯ll just abandon Liumiala. Helping her rise in rank in the guild will be beneficial to him as well. Arnold suddenly yawned. He rubbed his heavy eyes while doing so. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°¡­Is there any place I can take a nap?¡± He was immediately bombarded with the girls telling him that they¡¯ll share their sleeping bags and tents with him. Sabrina took him by the arm over to her tent and told him that he can use it for as long as he needs to since she¡¯ll sleep with Evelyn. This surprised everyone who knew that Sabrina dislike for Arnold. They were so shocked that, none of the girls who offered their tents and sleeping bags, could say anything in protest. ** Sabrina returned to everyone¡¯s side after making sure that Arnold was comfortable. He didn¡¯t even take off his shoes or coat and immediately fell asleep when he laid his head on the pillow. Sabrina decided to not disturb him so she closed her tent and left his side. She arrived at the big campfire and felt everyone¡¯s judgmental gazes. ¡°W-What?¡± All of them looked away while shaking their heads. W-What did I do wrong? She jogged up to Anais, Evelyn, Madilith and Shirley who were standing nearby. Another one of her good friends, Berene Sloneworth was chatting with them. She¡¯s from Class A and was enrolled in the same magic study course as Anais and Madilith. People like to describe her as the generic ¡°nerdy girl¡± with glasses due to her rigorous study schedule. Of course, this was exactly how she reached the top ten achievers last semester and all throughout last year. Sabrina had known Berene for only a year since she¡¯s a transfer student from the Republic of Zrek, whose academy shut down for unknown reasons (most likely political interference from the top brass). ¡­ Magicians are treated unfairly in that nation ruled primarily by ¡°normal¡± humans. While they aren¡¯t exactly persecuted, the conditions that magicians have to live by was nothing short of too extreme. A few of these were simple enough to follow but still absurd. You can¡¯t cast any kind of magic outside school grounds, not even in self-defense if you were attacked. Magicians are also not allowed to have adventurer licenses that they acquired in their state. Adventurer magicians who visit the country are monitored 24/7 even if they¡¯re there to save the people from monsters. That nation favour knights more than they do magicians. If you¡¯re good with a sword then your life is already decided to be full of riches and many opportunities for success. Whereas even the most accomplished magician is hated by nobility and common folk. The nation was very straightforward with its hatred for magicians but never openly insult the Archmage or any of the Magic Towers. It¡¯s not just the power of the most powerful magician they fear but also the retaliation of the dragon lords if they outlaw magic. The Dragon Lords have a good relationship with the Archmage so the retaliation to them outlawing magic as a whole would be devastating. Nevertheless, they¡¯re still planting the seed for the complete erasure of magic from their world. They do this by planting spies in institutions and the towers who cause division to make the towers implode due to schemes and conspiracies. Trust has already been broken to the point where the Archmage pays more attention to research and projects conducted by the Second Magic Tower, the same tower that employed her as an intern a century ago. The Republic hasn¡¯t made any major moves against the magicians yet (due to the current president¡¯s efforts) so there is nothing of worth to go over at the moment except for the fact that those at the top use their power to sabotage legitimate institutions to follow their twisted ideology¡­ ¡­ ¡°Uhm, what¡¯s with the mood all of a sudden? Shouldn¡¯t everyone be happy that we¡¯ll survive this journey and get the Holy Sword? I¡¯ve also noticed some strange gazes being sent my way¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not why everyone¡¯s looking at you so strangely¡­ The issue is offering your sleeping bag to a boy. It¡¯s basically a love confession, Sabrina¡­ Or should I say an invitation to your panties?¡± Anais shook her head. ¡°Yeah, and you did it without shame¡­¡± ¡°W-What!? No, it isn¡¯t! I would¡¯ve known if that was the case!¡± she replied to Anais¡¯ absurd observation. Sabrina had been asked out in all manner of ways over the years so she was familiar with the tactics that young people like them use to confess. It could be roundabout or directly but a confession stays a confession. Sometimes she¡¯d get letters (with gifts sometimes) which was oddly cute. It means the guy who confessed loved her but was too embarrassed to come forward on his own. Sometimes Sabrina was compelled to give them a chance due to the effort they go through but she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who leads people on. She¡¯s the straightforward kind who lets you know what she thinks of you. Thus, all of them had been rejected but she was still friends with some of them, even her ex-lovers. ¡°Wanting to share your sleeping bag to a boy is basically asking him for sex.¡± Anais leaned close and whispered. Why did she feel the need to elaborate on the ¡°invitation into her panties¡± ¡­ Sabrina wanted to pull her friend¡¯s pigtails until she cried like a baby. ¡°Our classmates are pretty upset.¡± Shirley looked towards the campfire. That was the same place where Sabrina could feel several glares, ¡°You can tell they wanted more than just sleeping next to him.¡± Were they sexually frustrated or just plain horny for Arnold? The former wouldn¡¯t make sense since there are many men in this whole group. Thus, Sabrina could only assume that their panties were wet for one of the handsomest guys at their academy¡­ Sabrina¡¯s frantically waved her hands in a fluster. ¡°T-That wasn¡¯t my intention! H-He did so much for me so offering my sleeping bag was the least I could do¡­!¡± she desperately tried to correct the (unintentional) misunderstanding. ¡°Hmm, do people normally offer their benefactors sleeping bags?¡± Evelyn pondered with a teasing ¡°hmm`¡±, her head bobbing from side to side exaggeratedly. This is one of those rare times where she acted cute which almost made Sabrina¡¯s anger dissipate. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think Sabrina is just making up excuses.¡± Anais shook her head and looked at her friend with a pitiful gaze. ¡°Urrrggggh!¡± Sabrina couldn¡¯t retort to that logic. Yes, offering your tent and sleeping bag was pretty weird¡­ But she¡¯s not going to have sex with him! She didn¡¯t even know if the hatred she had for him was gone already... How could she tell if he¡¯d even want t¡ªno, don¡¯t think about it! ¡°I was going to offer my tent to him, you know¡­¡± Madilith said something while pouting at Sabrina, ¡°I wanted to sleep with him¡­ Humph!¡± Sabrina patted her head with a wry smile which made her cheeks loosen a bit but her small mouth and big eyes still tried to glare and tremble in feigned rage. ¡°Huh, why? Hofir would¡¯ve been angry, you know?¡± With knitted eyebrows, Anais inquired. ¡°Ah, uhm, mm¡­.¡± Madilith couldn¡¯t respond and just averted her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction?¡± Anais walked around Madilith and looked at her face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Did the two of you do it already!? Then why do you want to sleep with Al!¡± Madilith looked more uncomfortable than embarrassed. Sabrina continued patting her head as if it replaced therapy. ¡°Here she goes again, meddling in the sex lives of her friends¡­¡± Berene smiled wryly, ¡°Next, she¡¯ll ask you what positions you tried, Madi. And what it feels like to have your womb kissed by your beloved.¡± ¡°W-What?! That¡¯s not true! S-Shuddup!¡± Berene chuckled snidely as she avoided Anais¡¯ attempts to cover her mouth. ¡°Ah, my dear friend can never have her brother¡¯s love or make love to him. She can only imagine all those things happening to others and self-inserting herself. So sad.¡± ¡°Shut uuuuup!¡± ¡°Hey, you aren¡¯t going to deny anything I¡¯ve said?¡± Anais¡¯ cry resounded as she chased Berene. While the others were bickering, Sabrina caught herself staring back at her tent. It looked so isolated from the rest of the tents. ¡®¡­Miss Angel isn¡¯t with him anymore¡­ I wonder how long he¡¯s been travelling alone¡­¡¯ It must¡¯ve been a lonely journey for him. A journey without friends to laugh with, a journey without cheers of encouragement or company to look after his back. Additionally, the journey was void of the cheers of encouragement that often bolster one''s spirit during difficult times. Arnold looked like the kind of person who needed that right now but maybe Sabrina could¡­ Well, he did save her life so making him feel comfortable while travelling with them should be her priority from now on. How many obstacles had he faced singlehandedly? How many times was he knocked down without a companion to help him up? How many times was he on the verge of death¡¯s door to achieve the level of strength he possesses today? Sabrina was curious¡­ She wanted to find out who Arnold really was and listen to his troubles even if she could not be there for him like he was for her. To Sabrina, the constant awareness that she had no one to rely on for help or protection would have been a daunting reality but she had friends. Madilith. Evelyn. Shirley. Anais. Berene. Professor Castacia and Remri. And all the other students who care deeply for her¡­ All of them were there for her even if they couldn¡¯t help her as much as he did. ¡­ The pair of Anais and Berene returned. Anais was still sulking as if what Berene said was true. ¡°Ah, it looks like those girls returned,¡± Berene said while looking somewhere. Sabrina followed her line of sight. ¡°Huh, it looks like they did quite a bit of shopping.¡± Evelyn said before approaching that group who had seemingly been missing for the last two hours. They were a small group of five comprised of only girls who carried shopping bags filled with loads of ingredients that was fit for a feast. Sabrina and the others followed after Evelyn, curious as to what they were up to. ¡®Is that our class moderator Keetha¡­?¡¯ Sabrina spotted a tall young woman who was ordering the other girls around like where to put the bags and to get started on rinsing the vegetables. At first glance she looked similar to Berene. Well, that¡¯s because the two were twins. But unlike Berene, Keetha didn¡¯t wear glasses but wore contacts instead, which made her green eyes blue. ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡± Evelyn asked when she arrived. The girls were already taking the groceries out of the bags and laying them on a makeshift table that was manifested with wood magic and built into a generic table with a form of engineering utility magic. ¡°Ah, there you girls are. We were thinking of making something special tonight so a few of us went back to the city to buy some ingredients.¡± The class moderator, Keetha looked back at everyone with a satisfied expression. ¡°Uhm, what¡¯s the occasion?¡± Everyone usually cooks their own food or go without any cooked food at all since this isn¡¯t exactly a simple camping trip. At Sabrina¡¯s question, Keetha scratched her cheek, ¡°Well, it¡¯s for our junior Arnold¡­ He¡¯s going so far for all of us even though many of us treated him poorly at the academy and said some really mean things. Uhm, we haven¡¯t told Celeste or Her Highness Olivia but some of us have been working to get him expelled from the academy. I feel like a bad person remembering what I was up to behind his back¡­ I feel inclined to confess how I wanted to abuse my power as a moderator and former disciplinary committee member just to kick him out of the academy¡­¡± Right¡­ Sabrina noticed that the group of girls who were gathered here were the same girls who she used to gossip to about Arnold, which was mostly just them complaining about what a terrible person he is, or rather ¡°used to be¡±. ¡°We could use the extra hands, girls.¡± Keetha said with a smile directed at the girls, ¡°We¡¯re cooking for the whole group of over 50, after all.¡± What do you say, she asked while staring into Sabrina¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uhm¡­ Okay¡­¡± ¡°Uhm, I¡¯ll have to sit this one out¡­¡± Evelyn said while smiling wryly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to so don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m afraid I might burn something¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, fair enough. Miss Evelyn grew up pampered in a duchy household, after all.¡± Keetha said gently. Her words were implying that Evelyn never had to do things herself because her uncle¡¯s wealth and many servants did everything for her. Evelyn couldn¡¯t argue with that logic since it¡¯s true¡­. ¡°I only know how to cook meat.¡± Shirley spoke next. It¡¯s not that surprising since she¡¯s a demihuman whose diet consists mostly of meat and she spent most of her childhood outdoors when hunting with her fellow tribesmen as the princess. ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll leave the meat up to you then. It¡¯s over on the table so you can get started right away.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Shirley nodded and headed over to the table. Besides Evelyn who had to politely excuse herself due to her inexperience in cooking, Sabrina, Madilith, Berene and Anais hurriedly began helping the others with the food. Keetha was mainly observing them and not actually participating in the cooking itself. Of course, she made sure everyone was doing everything right. Since they couldn¡¯t find a pot big enough to add all the ingredients in, they had to build one using magic. That required quite a lot of iron which they could¡¯ve bought at a blacksmith but they stuck to melting all the pots they currently had in their possession. Up until now the whole group had been cooking their food separately. A giant glob of iron was what resulted from smelting all the iron pots under high temperatures. The same magicians who made the tables tried to sculpt a big pot. Its design was very primitive, although you can¡¯t expect much from people making a pot for the first time. It didn¡¯t even have handles so the magicians also had to use telekinesis magic to move the pot to the big fire in the middle of the camp. The adventurers didn¡¯t just idly stand by during all this. In fact, many of them came up to Sabrina and the others and asked if they could assist. More hands are always welcome, Keetha replied to them before she barked orders like a squad captain in the military. It took about an hour before the ingredients could be added into the pot. With the increase in size, reaching the pot was also difficult so the magicians had to even build multiple stepladders to allow everyone to add the ingredients whenever necessary. Chapter 213 Part 2: Demon Two more hours passed by yet the food was nowhere near finished. Flora watched how the girls ran back and forth in the camp, sometimes carrying bowls of vegetables and cut-up meat. The sun was beginning to set. This is usually the time when Flora begins doing her daily 1000 swings. In the morning she¡¯d train her body and, in the evening, she¡¯d burn her calories through doing practice swings. At first, she used to do something called ¡°Imagery Fighting¡± which is basically a form of mental training where she fights someone she¡¯d constructed from memory. Of course, in order to do this, she¡¯d need to know the opponent¡¯s full capabilities and skills. Few people trust others with this. The person she knows the best was her master so she had been using him as her mental opponent for months but lately she¡¯s been finding it harder to remember him. Due to this, she¡¯s unable to construct a perfect mimic of him. It felt like she¡¯s forgetting a piece of him every day. The man who fought with Black Dragon Lord and survived even after losing. The man who was one of the few who had truly become one with the sword, thus earning him the right to bear the title ¡°Master Swordsman¡±. Anyone who bore that name without having reached his level would be shaming his legacy and staining the title. Of course, even if she can¡¯t do [Imagery Fighting] with her master anymore, it¡¯s still not a good idea to skip training altogether. She was worried she might get rusty (even though there had never been a day where she rested ever since being bought by Arnold). Deciding that it was better not to get in anyone¡¯s way, Flora headed down the slope of the grassy fields towards the small forest not far from the camp. ON the way she spotted the magicians who were hard at work. They had set up their tents outside camp and unlike the camp, their little settlement was peaceful and quiet. You could only hear the sound of scribbling with pen on paper if you¡¯re close enough. Flora reached the small forest. She could sense a few monsters but they hurriedly scattered when she released her bloodlust. Unlike the open grassy fields, Flora preferred the presence of nature itself around her when training¡ªthe sound of birds chirping, water flowing, trees rustling and crickets. Flora unsheathed her sword. Her eyebrows knitted when she saw the rusty blade that was on the verge of breaking apart. Flora suddenly felt a chill on her back at that moment. It was a gaze so powerful and overwhelming that her body released its full power on instinct. Similarly, her hand was on her sword, adjusting her grip to maintain the balance and power in half a second. Once a second passed by, Flora swung the sword with a speed that none of her opponents had been able to follow up until this point. It¡¯s rare for Flora¡¯s body to release her Inner Essence and activate five body techniques all at once. Nothing like this has ever happened. Then again, she¡¯s never felt pressure that could even make her of all people, cower and swing her sword like a barbarian hoping that brute force alone could free her from this pressure. Alas¡­ ¡°!¡± she felt a powerful vibration run up her arms after it felt like she hit a concrete wall¡ªher sword had been deflected. Her arms were thrown back, breaking her balance, which widened her eyes. The thing she hit was no mere concrete wall. Flora was just about to counterattack with a body technique but she heard a calm voice resound: ¡°Hmm, as expected of a swordsman whose potential rivals that of my host.¡± A tall young man was standing in front of her. His hair¡­ it was silver. The once white of his eyes was now black and there was a horn on his forehead and a glowing blue tattoo on his cheek. ¡°Wha¡­ You¡­¡± Arnold was the one who deflected her full-powered swing with only¡­ a Sword Intent blade (a long, translucent film that resembled a real sword covering his whole hand and protruding from it). There was no way a simple manifested blade of Sword Intent could withstand the power of Inner Essence. Unless it¡¯s used by someone of using all three stages of [Breeze], that is. Why was his hair silver and¡­ ¡®What¡¯s with this pressure¡­ It¡¯s like I¡¯m standing before a monster that had reached a threshold of demigods¡­¡¯ No, this wasn¡¯t Arnold¡­ His face was the same, his voice was the same, his posture was the same¡­ Yet somehow the only difference Flora could focus on was the horn growing out of his head. Flora¡¯s full strength left her body like it wasn¡¯t there at all. Her sword fell since it became the heaviest thing in the world. Ah, so this is what it feels like to be powerless. To find yourself in a situation where you can¡¯t win even if you use all your trump cards. ¡°Arnold¡± who had been watching her reactions with amusement in his eyes, spoke: ¡°Kneel before the one true King of Demons, Oriel Seir, the eldest son of the chief of the Greater Demon Metal Eater Clan.¡± A pressure of immense authority echoed. His words alone almost made Flora kneel as he commanded but Flora tried to resist with all her strength. A grin appeared on his face, ¡°Walk with me, girl.¡± Flora could not even muster the energy to refuse¡­ *** Oriel turned to Flora when the two arrived at a clearing near a river. He was submerged in it up to his waist. Oriel held up one hand. ¡°Release [King¡¯s Aura].¡± Flora could feel all the pressure from earlier leave her body. Her body naturally returned to normal and her sword wasn¡¯t as heavy as it was earlier. ¡°What I used on you was a skill that can make the weak submit to my every word using the raw difference in power alone. You have surpassed my expectations, as one would expect from humans destined to become demigods.¡± He clapped his hands with a smirk. ¡°The Timeline Gods feared the extinction of demigods after what happened to the Dark Forces centuries ago so they had to find ways to breed new variants of demigods, something that transcends mere genetic inheritance.¡± Demigods¡­? Does this have something to do with her insanely fast growth rate and potential? She recalled the ¡°demon¡± saying that she and Arnold had the same potential. Potential to become demigods¡­ Oriel ignored Flora¡¯s questioning and suspicious gaze. He looked somewhere above Flora¡¯s head. ¡°I see¡­ The Soul King¡¯s subordinates have caused quite the trouble, have they not? If it succeeds in only acquiring your soul or the boy¡¯s then it would¡¯ve already achieved its goal.¡± ¡°Hey¡­ Who the hell are you and why are you speaking like Arnold¡­?¡± Flora could finally speak freely again since that oppressive aura was gone. Who knew such a terrifying thing exists. Arnold¡¯s smirk vanished. ¡°I am a king.¡± He said with a poker face, ¡°The strongest being to have ever graced any battlefield. The demon who even the gods fear.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Kukuku, I sense doubt. I do not fault you for it. I am not in my true form so anyone would think I am merely arrogant for being a little strong. I possess 1% of my true power through using my host¡¯s factor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± A little strong? What bullshit was he spouting? It felt like Flora was facing off against the pressure of at least five level 100s (she theorized on her own since she¡¯s never actually encountered five of them nor provoked them enough to want to murder her). ¡°Okay¡­ Let¡¯s assume you¡¯re who you say you are¡­ How is it possible for you to¡­ possess Arnold¡¯s body?¡± ¡°I am a demon inside a demon factor. My power is given to my host through that factor.¡± Really¡­ that¡¯s all there is to it¡­? ¡°Allow me to elaborate. Imagine a cube that¡¯s split in half by a wall in the middle. I am on one side and my host on the other. There are no other means to contact each other than a small hole¡ªthat hole is his factor, an access code of sorts that can tap into my power when his will is shook by the desire for more power. I will continue to grow the more he uses my power until the wall collapses entirely. His will is on the verge of being consumed by his feeble soul, something that has happened before yet not to this extent. In a battle against a certain soul power user, he succumbed to her control only because I was smashing my own power against his withering soul. Alas, I did not have the means to completely take control of him at the time. Many things have happened since then which chipped away at his soul like a hammer against glass.¡± Oriel suddenly took off his (?) shirt and threw it on the ground next to Flora. Flora¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Arnold¡¯s upper body was riddled with fresh scars (evident by the blood), even more than what she saw in the bathhouse. What the¡­ ¡°Tell me, girl. How do humans comfort themselves or make themselves forget about the experiences they went through in life? Do they fight to let out those feelings, unleash unnatural lust, torture others for their own enjoyment, drink alcohol?¡± All of the above, said Flora softly. She¡¯d know since she¡¯d found herself in all kinds of situations where she deemed the above could help her forget about life for a moment. Of course, the torturing bit was something she¡¯s never actually done since it goes against her teachings and because she¡¯s a genuinely kind-hearted person who would rather put her opponents out of their misery. ¡°I see.¡± Oriel nodded for some reason as he brushed his fingers over the wounds, covering his fingers in blood. ¡°¡­What are those scars?¡± Flora asked since it didn¡¯t look like Oriel was going to bring it up. ¡°Interesting question but I fear you will not understand the answer.¡± He said before turning his back to her and bending down to scoop water into his hands before splashing it in his face. ¡°Ah~ I¡¯ve missed this taste and coldness. I have consumed it countless times through my host but never directly. Hmm, it tastes much better than the water sources in my world. I¡¯m used to tasting a dying corpse in my water. If I want one thing to stay after Ragnarok kills all gods and mortal life, it would be water.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Flora¡¯s glare intensified but it probably felt like a cute kitten was staring at him so he ignored her. Oriel swept back Arnold¡¯s hair and went ¡°ahhhh~¡± again. He suddenly went silent while looking up. ¡°Hey you¡­ Is Arnold completely¡­ gone?¡± ¡°Even if he was, that should be no inconvenience to you, no? From what I observed you can¡¯t stand my host¡¯s personality.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true but¡­¡± It doesn¡¯t mean I want him to die¡­ ¡°Ah, what does it matter?¡± he stretched his arms, ¡°I¡¯m finally free so it¡¯s about time I make use of this freedom. Hmm, what should I do first? Should I pay Melis a visit and tell her I¡¯m going to kill Luke von Berkley and Arthur Tivurgian if she does not become my wife? No, that would be absurd. That snake will jump at the chance to make me fall in the palm of her hand. She¡¯s blessed with beauty that no other goddess can rival and a body that¡¯s the embodiment of perfection itself. She will use those assets to ensnare me. In any case, I can¡¯t allow those two Champions to grow any stronger and obtain the Holy Sword. I would¡¯ve liked to pursue Arsnoria and kill the three demon lords by her side but I¡¯m much too weak. In order to obtain my true strength, I would need to level up as you humans call it.¡± Flora could not say anything. Or rather, it felt impudent for her to dare say anything in front of this monster. Oriel looked in front of him as if focused on something, ¡°Ho, this is truly a remarkable tool. Something the inhabitants of these realms do not possess. With my host¡¯s knowledge, I can basically understand how it works. Let¡¯s see,¡± he moved his fingers in the air, ¡°Magic power is¡­ disappointing¡­ Let me fix that.¡± The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡­ ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: 50 000 MP has been distributed to Demon Lord Oriel after converting Oriel¡¯s available 500 000 Star Points to stat values. ¡¤ Every magic point costs 10 SP; thus, all SP have been used up. ¡¤ Warning: User Oriel does not have a Magician Class, thus spells above Fourth-Rank will not work. ¡­ ¡°Hmm, converting SP to MP truly is only a luxury to magicians who have reached the level cap and have no further need for Star Points.¡± He muttered something, ¡°And also this warning¡­ I see. It¡¯s true that I am still a warrior since we don¡¯t share a status and only a class. It can¡¯t be helped. I only need the mana for my skills so it matters not if my host can cast spells above Fourth-Rank or not.¡± Oriel looked back at Flora, noticing the scowl on her face. ¡°You are still curious about my existence, are you not?¡± She nodded silently. She decided not to question what he was looking at earlier. Not because she wasn¡¯t curious but because she felt that this demon won¡¯t tell her anyway. ¡°Haa¡­ Though it is beneath me to converse casually with a lower lifeform, I shall indulge you. One part of me wants to consume this boy¡¯s soul when it¡¯s at its weakest yet I cannot bring myself to do it. The reason is unknown to even myself. His will has always been like that of a branch¡ªfeeble and small. With the right push, it could be severed yet I¡¯ve never found such a favorable situation. Until now.¡± The demon repeated ¡°I cannot do it¡± while gazing up at the moon, ¡°I do not have a shred of kindness for humans so even I do not know this feeling. He is merely a leaf being carried by the wind yet always ends up flying back to the tree he fell from.¡± Noticing Flora¡¯s confused expression, he explained. ¡°It¡¯s a metaphor for destiny taking you back to the place you¡¯re destined to be or the things you¡¯re destined to do, even if your beliefs and goals don¡¯t align with that destiny. This will continue to happen until he attains power that can help him overcome that destiny. Of course, whether destiny will allow him to gain that power remains to be seen. He¡¯ll continue to feel helpless, obeying an invisible master and only walking away with his life in the end and no pat on the back. That seems like a boring life for one with ambitions that rival my own. Becoming a king my people fear and revere, trampling over my enemies for the sake of obtaining power, giving my seed to the most beautiful women¡­ He and I share many similarities yet I can¡¯t help but feel that we are not the same. I wish for destruction and worship from all races, whether it¡¯s gained through a valiant deed or acts of evil. I wish to stay away from gods to rule only the mortal realms and not interfering with the divine realm whereas he vows to make them indebted to him and even subservient. How could a human have such a goal? Normally I would laugh in the face of such an arrogant little ant but this human has the means to make the gods revere him or even kneel before him. I¡¯ve been alive for thousands of years so I know the value of a god¡¯s gratitude.¡± Somehow it seems that Arnold had the means to earn a god¡¯s gratitude¡­? Flora inquired as to what it could be. ¡°While this may sound unlike me, I cannot share that with you even if I wanted to.¡± The demon shook its head, ¡°Gods are untrustworthy beings even if they strive to protect their creations.¡± Of course a demon would say they¡¯re untrustworthy. He suddenly pointed somewhere. ¡°Do you see that squirrel?¡± Flora looked in its direction and made an expression as if to say ¡®Yeah, so what?¡¯ ¡°Its eyes and ears could be relaying information to the gods, whether intentional or not. I will not risk my safety to please another¡¯s curiosity. While my existence itself won¡¯t be an issue to them currently, the information that I have access to will put both my host and my life in danger.¡± ¡°Ugh, fine. I get it already¡­ Hold on, what do you mean by safety and danger¡­?¡± What an odd way of putting it. Shouldn¡¯t someone, who feels gratitude towards another, see that individual favourably? Why the need for this amount of suspicion and why would they be in danger? His reply shocked her: ¡°Gods, while feeling gratitude to someone other than another god, will grow to fear you. If you possess knowledge that not even the Destiny Goddess possesses, what more secrets could you be hiding? Are you a regressor from the future who seeks to gain a goddess''s favor and love, only to betray them in the end? Or are you the one who seeks to make a [Perfected] child? Or perhaps you¡¯re a spy from the Between Realms, infiltrating the divine realm with the aim of making the gods accept the Between Realms as an ally, only to incite a war greater than the one between the Hero and the false Monarch of demons, Arsnoria?¡± Arsnoria¡­ This name was unfamiliar but the title ¡°Monarch¡± suggested this person is an important person from the demon world. Flora knew the battles of the Demon Human War well. Everyone with an education would since they begin learning it at a young age. Depictions of what happened are also sold in the form of children¡¯s books in every book store (of course, without the countless genocides, cannibalism, pillaging, sacrificial rituals, etc¡­) That aside, why attach ¡°false¡± before Monarch though¡­? Also, his voice was laced with some venom saying the name of this supposed monarch. ¡°The gods might¡ªno, will definitely see this boy as a threat that must be kept under control. He will become the very first human guinea pig of the gods. Seeing as how they were doing it for the greater good, humans would not think they¡¯re evil, no? Their reasoning is protecting the realms while satiating their curiosity to dig inside his head to find what else could be of use to them. Humans will not find fault in any of this.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Did my words crush the ignorant perception you had of gods? Did you think they¡¯re magnanimous beings to all except the Outer Gods and demons like myself?¡± ¡°No.¡± Flora grew up in a family that worshiped the gods. In fact, they had visited the Holy Kingdom many times in the past to listen to special speeches given by the Pope and the Holy King. However, Flora¡¯s opinion of the gods changed when their own people invaded the Luthial Kingdom under the assumption that they were allied with a demon who wanted to rule the continent. Her father was not without wrongdoings since he had told the whole family that there were benefits to joining the demon. They would¡¯ve been given armies of undead that never die, hordes of S-class monsters that only imperial knights could defeat, special equipment for all the kingdom¡¯s soldiers¡­ His mistake was showing interest in the proposed alliance. It was a very lucrative deal. However, nowhere in his revelation did he say that he would accept. One of the servants must¡¯ve taken his interest as acceptance and had thus babbled. The falsehoods had somehow made it over to the Holy Kingdom and the radical Pope who raged at the mere mention of a demon, dispatched an army in a week¡¯s time. There was no hearing, trial or the like. Her father was not given the opportunity to explain the situation. In the end, the Luthial Kingdom was destroyed. Were it the empire then the Holy Kingdom wouldn¡¯t have even tried to invade since the empire had the support of nearly all the major countries and nations. But seeing as how it was a small kingdom, which couldn¡¯t even be compared to the Thalori Kingdom (the smallest nation under the empire¡¯s rule), they were more than capable of destroying it. None of the other nations got involved when the Pope said something along the lines of ¡°The demon killed the royal family and had replaced them with Doppelgangers who had to make a public display that they¡¯ll accept the demon¡¯s offer easier¡±. Certainly, anyone would believe this since Doppelgangers did exist and had caused a lot of trouble in the past, especially during encounters with demons who transformed into human commanders or soldiers and slaughtered thousands in just a night. Human had mistakenly thought that demons vanished after the Great War and were unaware that there was many living among them. Flora wished nothing more than to kill the person who babbled and everyone else who was involved with bringing destruction to her people. Flora silently stroked her green hair as she recalled all the times people called her natural purple hair beautiful in the past. ¡°I know your story quite well,¡± the demon stared intensely at her, ¡°It is because of this boy.¡± ¡°¡­How much does he know?¡± ¡°First, I¡¯d like to know: do you hate the demon or the humans who hates the demon to the point where they¡¯ll destroy a nation over a mere assumption?¡± ¡°Both.¡± She said without hesitation. ¡°I see. It is understandable. The demon knew what would¡¯ve happened if his meeting with your father was revealed. Many would¡¯ve assumed they were conspiring something heinous. The greatest fear humans have is other humans cooperating with their enemies. A once trusted bond could be severed in one night. A mother would cut open the stomach of her daughter if she revealed that she had been blessed with a demon¡¯s seed¡ªwhether that demon had shown it was only trying to coexist or not. This leads me to another question: do humans hate demons because of our crimes against mortals or our race itself? To many it should be the former since not many modern humans have met our kind. All they hear are the stories about us. The mother who would harm her daughter was one such person who heard the stories but had never witnessed change in demons. Certainly, I can agree that hating a race due to their crimes against your own is a valid reason to have. However, we demons do not despise you.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Just as Flora was about to call bullshit on the ¡°we don¡¯t despise you¡± part¡ª ¡°We merely wish to kill mortals. We see them as food¡ªlivestock or pets so your contempt for us as a race is only natural but cute. Oh? What¡¯s with that expression? Did you think I was any different?¡± ¡°¡­Stop derailing from the main topic¡­¡± In response he chuckled. It was weird seeing the demon chuckle while in Arnold¡¯s body. Arnold¡¯s laughs came off as teasing and amusement which is why Flora always wants to punch him but the demon laughed in contempt that almost frightened her. No one had made her feel like this before, not even the inquisitors who she faced off against during the war. ¡°I am most certainly guilty of that. It¡¯s just it has been a while since I could use my vocal cords and speak to others. I had only spoken to the boy once before. Now then, regarding our earlier topic: the demon has currently allied himself, or rather his nation, with Arnold based on mutual interested: wealth that Arnold possesses and military power provided by the demon¡¯s nation. What do you make of this?¡± For a moment the thought of beating the crap out of Arnold arose¡­ If he knew where the demon was¡­ Why not tell her¡­? ¡°It would eventually be revealed to the world so it¡¯s okay if I tell you. Do keep in mind the consequences of telling others, mind you.¡± That¡¯s right¡­ The Theocracy wouldn¡¯t let this chance slip by¡­ They¡¯ll do the same thing to Arnold like what happened to her even if they had stopped pursuing her for some unknown reason. He''ll become a fugitive and will have to leave his identity behind, just like Flora who did not use her surname anymore. ¡°A Greater Demon by the name Vetis Creste is the one responsible for your nation¡¯s destruction.¡± Chapter 213 Part 3: A Face From Her Past ¡°I am familiar with the Creste Greater Demon clan. They are ambitious savages who would stab their own masters in the back if even a hint of weakness is shown to them. It¡¯s a trait all of them share which is why I loathe calling them greater demons. They follow only the most ruthless killing machines. Killing machines who have no sympathy for any living thing besides their brethren. I had witnessed their savagery as a youngling before I achieved strength that no one else could hope to stand equal to. Before I became a demon lord serving the demon army, I had joined the Creste clan as a soldier and saw their kin rip apart their own generals or captains for showing a hint of compassion or consideration to their enemies. Even the children of those weak demons were slaughtered because the demons thought that the children might also grow up to be their parents which brought an unimaginable disgust.¡± ¡°...Why did you not get rid of them when you became a demon lord? Surely you didn¡¯t trust them?¡± Curiosity got the better of her so she asked. ¡°Hmm, well it is true that I did not trust them. Savages do not have the brains to even think of getting others to trust them so it is too much to ask of them. However, the Demon Prince born to the chief of that tribe was different. Powerful, cunning, intelligent¡ªhe had all the good qualities of his race and the potential to join the demon army in its conquest to destroy the human realm. However, the prince did not have such minuscule ambitions.¡± Oriel chuckled, ¡°That Demon Prince is now in the human realm. He is the subordinate of Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth, the current Vampire Lord. Vetis Creste. How she managed to make him her subordinate is unknown to me. Together they rule the remains of a small nameless city which was sieged a few years ago. The lord was killed but his 1000 or so citizens remain and waited for a strong leader who they will serve in exchange for protection. The city sits between the imperial capital and your destroyed kingdom.¡± Flora repeated the name in her head. Vetis Creste Vetis Creste Vetis Creste Vetis Creste Flora burned the name into the back of her mind. ¡°What will you do once you meet this demon? Your meeting is inevitable since you will no doubt want to build a special bond with my host.¡± ¡°Special bond?¡± Also, why is Oriel saying this as if he can¡¯t control Arnold¡¯s body forever? She thought this because he said ¡°my host¡±. ¡°Well, are you just going to keep him at a distance?¡± Flora had asked herself that question countless times. She was his slave but he did not tell her to do anything that she didn¡¯t like. Despite telling her that she should train Luke, he gave her a choice, as if asking if she wanted to continue doing it. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t walk away, not when the person she¡¯s training is the next hero. Flora touched the area where her slave mark used to be¡ªher chest. Despite its absence, she still felt like she belonged to him, strange as this feeling might seem to others if they ever heard her say this. ¡°Does it matter what I want to do¡­? Shouldn¡¯t he be the one to show me why I should stay by his side?¡± An arrogant remark slipped out of her mouth, as usual. ¡°Stay by his side¡± doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s always there for him. In fact, the two rarely see each other. It just means she¡¯s not walking away to some other nation to avoid him altogether. She used to think that her main priority is training Luke. If Luke wasn¡¯t in the picture, would she still stay? ¡°I just told you, didn¡¯t I? He is someone who can even make the gods kneel.¡± His voice had an air of certainty to it, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to gain the favor of such an individual? Even I would bow before a lowly ant if it can yield great rewards later in life.¡± That¡¯s right. Any other person would¡¯ve been shocked hearing this, yet Flora thought that it was normal for Arnold to transcend all common sense by the things he knows and does. She had felt this way when he was the only one to know a way out of this dungeon without having visited it once. It was just a feeling but¡­ She felt that he could become a man who makes the whole world kneel to him. It was more than a feeling¡ªit was a conviction that kept her anchored to him, despite the oddities in their ¡°complicated¡± relationship that was neither that of friends or master-and-servant. Flora looked back at Oriel, who had seemingly lost interest in their conversation. ¡°If I meet him¡­¡± Flora pondered the answer but couldn¡¯t find the right one, or rather she was unsure if she¡¯d be able to do what was on her mind. Flora shook her head in an attempt to forget about that inevitable day and changed the subject: ¡°How does he know what happened to my nation?¡± ¡°You did not answer my question about the demon¡­ I suppose it would be difficult to do harm to a friend of a friend. Or more like an ally of a friend.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Flora didn¡¯t say anything to that. True, even she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to not know the consequences if she were to try and kill the demon. ¡°Your mind is wandering, girl.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Humph. Regarding your question, my host just had a vague idea of what could lead to the destruction of your nation. A demon offered an alliance to your father which was misinterpreted by others as scheming with the intention of causing harm to others. But he did not expect the demon to be someone he knew. Put simply, the demon I¡¯m referring to is an anomaly in the knowledge he had of the Luthial Kingdom¡¯s downfall. It was as if the world needed a placeholder. When expecting one, he was met with another. That sort of thing.¡± ¡°Was what he said about Serz true? That you can find out anything as long as you have the money¡­?¡± The way Oriel worded it seemed as though Arnold knew her nation would fall before the war even happened. He said "could lead to" and not "what led to". Is he acquainted with someone who has a foresight special skill? While this possibility seems ludicrous at first, it was worth considering alongside an artifact that he might¡¯ve received from Serz that lets you look into the future. Flora had no idea how expensive or rare such an item would be. The demon shrugged in response, ¡°If that is your understanding of what I told you then so be it. Let thy imagination run wild.¡± ¡°Then¡­ did he find out what happened to the previous Sword Master?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the boy yourself? My time is running out so I cannot go over mere trivialities.¡± So, Flora was right. He can¡¯t control Arnold forever. Or maybe he was given the option to yet isn¡¯t taking advantage of it? Why else would he say that a part of him didn¡¯t want to consume Arnold just yet? ¡°I¡¯m curious, though. What would you even be able to do in your current state if you found out the truth?¡± Nothing¡­ she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything¡­ That¡¯s exactly why she wants to become stronger. She felt twice as strong as in the past due to how many monsters she¡¯d slain, duels she¡¯d won and the amount of training she forced herself to do but it was still not enough. She had killed only A-rank monsters and had put a request at the guild to allow her to take part in S-class subjugations. Of course, this was merely formality to increase her rank. Flora would go fight those monsters even if she wasn¡¯t given any permission. Mercenaries are bound by only a few rules. ¡¤ Pay the guild¡¯s percentage for every reward ¡¤ Do not kill comrades While she did not need permission to fight S-class monsters, that wasn¡¯t to say these monsters were easy to encounter. They¡¯re usually spotted in monster zones which are notorious for having SS-class monstrosities. One in each region was already too much. To avoid walking into a death trap, she had not gone to any monster zones known to the public until now. She chose to prioritize levelling up her rank instead to get access to ¡°Sweet Spots¡± which are basically zones where only S-class monsters are spotted. These are kept secret from the public. These zones can include dungeons as well. Of course, mercenaries are not permitted to go into dungeons due to their agreements with the nations to not interfere in guild activities but special privilege is given to high-rank mercenaries (S-rankers) who are the only ones that work with the guild to handle subjugations. Strength is a valuable thing which is why exceptions are allowed. Back to the rules, anyone with common sense would be surprised how some mercenaries don¡¯t follow these simple rules. They were, like Daraia said to Flora earlier, a bunch of savages. It wasn¡¯t that hard to admit that Flora wasn¡¯t any different. She beat up a dozen people on the first day as a mercenary. Most were annoying her while a few groped her thinking she was some softie who would cower. In any case, she had tried to control her urges to not hurt (like really hurt) people for the simplest annoyance to not taint her name at the guild, which could prevent her from leveling up. ¡°There is a high possibility that your master is dead so it matters not what you¡¯d do. You would just be avenging ghosts and never obtain salvation.¡± He said with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯ve already steeled myself for the inevitable.¡± Even she didn¡¯t believe those words. Maybe she was just trying to convince herself. ¡°I see.¡± Oriel then went silent, but Flora could see his eyes sweep around the area. His body jumped slightly at the faintest sound of bushes rustling and water splashing. ¡°By the way¡­ You seem very wary of the gods, even though you said your presence alone wouldn¡¯t warrant their fear. Did they capture you before?¡± ¡°Indeed... I was briefly imprisoned during the war before being rescued by my comrades. It is precisely why I cannot allow this boy to be captured by the gods. I do not wish to be made a prisoner yet again. Two hundred and fifty years of isolation as a soul was enough for me.¡± The demon continued with an ¡°Alas¡­¡± while sighing like an old man who had just gotten off work. ¡°This boy must reveal his true abilities sooner or later, regardless of the risks to either me or him. He must give the gods the means to save all the realms. I''m sure he knows this too but he should take necessary measures to ensure his safety.¡± So, Arnold was thinking this far ahead¡­ It was unbelievable to think how he went from killing gang members a year ago for Lauran¡¯s sake to saving the realms for the good of humanity. It seemed unlike him unless there was some benefit to it. He had shamelessly told the whole group that he wanted payment for saving all of them, which gave Flora the idea that Arnold wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would ask ¡°how high¡± without hesitation when told to jump. He¡¯d rather ask how much he¡¯d get paid for every meter. Flora could understand why he wasn¡¯t outright telling the public the things he knew. She noticed that the demon didn¡¯t mention anything related to Serz, so maybe this was something Arnold had discovered on his own. The case of the curse must be unrelated to how he acquired knowledge that could save the realms. The needed measures were probably both to secure his safety and reap benefits by milking the gods. Yes, that sounds more like him. Flora was glad Arnold wasn¡¯t such a complex person to understand since he was very open about his intentions. Of course, this might just be a side he wants others to see. ¡°Allow me to pose a question before my time runs out: If someone were to offer you the means to help you in your pursuit of revenge¡­ Would you offer your whole life to them? Would you kill yourself when ordered to if the situation requires it?¡± She almost blurted out that her fighting skills should be more than enough. ¡°Hesitation,¡± the demon shook its head, ¡°If your will is this feeble then you should give up your pursuit of revenge. You do not have the courage and determination to go through with it.¡± ¡°Wha¡­¡± ¡°I can confidently tell you this because I, too, desire revenge. However, I have the power to achieve that revenge on my own so I do not rely on others. Of course, if I were in your shoes, I would offer everything I have to the person who offers a helping hand and helps me get revenge. Whether said person abuses me, neglects me, scorns me¡­ It would all be worth it because I made a promise to serve them as their sword.¡± A strange tingle went up Flora¡¯s spine. It¡¯s almost as if those words were the exact words she wanted to hear. No, they definitely were. This sense of duty and loyalty¡­ It was something Flora experienced with her master. A man who she¡¯d lay her life down for. A man who she¡¯d offer her body to without hesitation if he wanted it. A man who she¡¯d take care of for the rest of her life. Flora found herself seeking another person to replace her master. A person who she could direct this loyalty to. A person like her master¡ªnot in resemblance of his character or deeds but greatness itself. A figure who can only be admired from afar yet someone who she could never claim parity. Flora felt that if Arnold mouthed the words ¡°become mine and I shall lead you to greater heights of strength¡± then she would immediately drop to her knees with her head bowed, ready to be knighted by him. Of course, this was a feeling she would never be able to play out if she was the one declaring her loyalty to another who she considers a figure worthy to be compared to her master. Maybe she wanted to look at Arnold from afar and see what other great things he¡¯ll do? Whatever she¡¯s feeling right now, she could not allow herself to change how she interacts with him or how she sees him. Oriel suddenly groaned and grabbed his head, ¡°Ugh, it would seem he¡¯s beginning to wake up. Mesede¡­ Kuli ahard suka, Plesiduxius¡­¡± he muttered a strange phrase with a deep frown as if he was recallling something or someone unpleasant. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. His hair was slowly losing its white color and turning back to dark blue and his horn was slowly turning into particles. ¡°He¡¯s only been asleep this whole time¡­?¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ His will is shaken but not invulnerable as I had hoped and another troublesome thing is forcing me out... While I could easily take control the first time, a second time seems unlikely unless something shatters his will completely. Our little chat has come to an end, girl. I will be watching both of you through his eyes. Perhaps I will be more motivated to control his body forever when a second opportunity arises¡ª¡± Arnold¡¯s original appearance was finally back. He fell forward. Flora quickly headed towards him and caught him before he fell. She lowered him to the ground and put his head on her lap. In that moment while looking at his scrunching expression, Flora could see her master¡¯s face overlap his own. He had the same dark blue hair, a fuller beard and a more mature face but the two undoubtedly looked the same to her in that moment. Flora¡¯s surprise lasted only a few seconds before the face vanished like smoke¡­ then she could not remember his face at all. ¡°...Master¡­ Don''t go... Just... Just a little longer...¡± Flora grabbed Arnold¡¯s cheeks instinctively but she froze before shutting her eyes tight and biting her lips. A dark cloud covered her master¡¯s whole face when she closed her eyes. Arnold suddenly groaned before his eyes opened slowly as if they were too heavy. ¡°¡­Huh? Is that you, Victoria¡­?¡± he raised his hand to touch her cheek then stopped. His face scrunched up. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just you¡­ Flora.¡± He sighed in disappointment. ¡°What¡¯s with that reaction!? A princess is giving you a lap pillow but you¡¯re disappointed!?¡± Flora threw Arnold off her lap. Of course, due to her strength, he was flung away like a sag of potatoes. He crashed into a nearby rock¡­ ** ¡°So, that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Arnold sat silently on a nearby rock after listening to Flora what happened while he was asleep. He didn¡¯t know how to react to it so he was only silently looking over the river. ¡°¡­When did you become a demon lord factor?¡± Flora asked carefully. Blurting out that it happened right in the middle of fighting Lancelet would be stupid since he¡¯d then have to come up with a bullshit reason how he acquired Oriel¡¯s soul. Arnold checked his condition before answering Flora. ¡¤ Condition: Exhausted (Spiritually), Cursed That was a status that only comes up when a target is mentally or spiritually exhausted. What this meant is that the target is susceptible to mind control (even by the simplest magic taught by "mind control for dummies"), domination magic, charms, ghost takeover (possession), and Soul Hijack (another soul taking over your body). The last two weren¡¯t the same since ghosts are people who have regrets from their mortal life and seek to get rid of those regrets. If they can¡¯t do that then they¡¯re forced to remain ghosts for all eternity as just a manifestation of lifeforce. In the case of souls, they can¡¯t freely choose whose body to take unlike ghosts. They need the target to be vulnerable to supernatural forces. It¡¯s quite rare for something like that to happen unless the target is on the verge of death (whether in battle or in a sick bed), and has lost all hope which causes their will¡¯s mental defenses to break down¡­ So, a question arose: why was Arnold affected by such a status when he¡¯s healthy and still had the will to live? Arnold unintentionally looked at his fingers. Those same fingers he surrounded in Sword Intent since ordinary steel can¡¯t cut his flesh without immense pressure behind it and depending on the quality. He then brushed his fingers over his upper body. Scenes of him cutting into his own skin played out inside his head. The scene of Gederick¡¯s spear piercing his chest made him shut his eyes and breathe deeply to calm his nerves. ¡°¡ªI was born with the demon inside of me. I think one of my father¡¯s enemies cursed my mother when she was pregnant with me.¡± He opted with that explanation. Flora didn¡¯t seem to suspect anything wrong with what he said and merely nodded. ¡°I see. Well, I¡¯ve heard tales of demons being born inside infants from witchcraft too.¡± Arnold caught her staring at his chest. He was still half-naked. He knew Flora wasn¡¯t the kind of woman who falls for every man just because he¡¯s handsome and fit so there was another reason why her gaze was fixated on his chest. ¡°Are you curious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business¡­¡± She looked away after dismissing his question. She then changed the subject: ¡°I¡¯m heading over to the white tent to join their discussions. What will you do? You wanna tag along?" ¡®They¡¯re probably unsure of how to infiltrate the guild. They need to hurry so that we can get started already.¡¯ Arnold was unsure if the runes will be able to dispel the curse a second time. When he used it on Sabrina, the scroll disintegrated. Maybe the quality of paper was the reason for that? For rituals of this caliber, one would need magic sheets. Magic formulas are hard-coded into magic sheets (which means they¡¯re impossible to remove from a magic sheet unless you destroy the sheet itself). Of course, Arnold knows a way to draw runes onto an already-used magic sheet and using it without mana without triggering the magic sheet¡¯s original spell. Despite that, he hadn¡¯t found any magic sheets so far so he¡¯ll have to stick with normal paper or scrolls. This doesn¡¯t decrease the effectiveness of the antibodies or the multiplier runes, mind you. It just makes the ritual even more troublesome. He wants to get rid of the curse in one go, not worry about the cured individuals getting cursed again when the individuals who were sent to retrieve the Dungeon Archives, come back. The curse acts like an airborne virus, hence its nature being ¡°Mark of Cause¡±. Well, he can always just tell the cursed individuals to leave the camp and avoid all contact with the still affected individuals. Arnold replied to Flora: ¡°I¡¯ll stay out of their meetings. They don¡¯t need me there.¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± The two then went silent. ¡®What¡¯s with her? She¡¯s usually very talkative.¡¯ ¡°I haven¡¯t told you this before but you look really beautiful. Even more so with green hair. It really brings out your golden eyes that¡¯s reflected in the moonlight.¡± Arnold threw a corny statement in an attempt to lighten the mood which made Flora go ¡°pfft¡± ¡°Is that your attempt at flirting? I thought you were the guy who could get any woman into his bed. My heart barely skipped a beat.¡± Arnold shrugged, ¡°Every woman eventually gives in and fall into your hands if you know what they desire.¡± He wasn¡¯t being serious, of course. Arnold had no intention of pursuing her. He¡¯d rather avoid forming relationships with all his allies. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± she didn¡¯t say anything further. He noticed Flora looking at him silently. Her expression was unreadable but her gaze seemed gentle somehow? He was expecting her to tell him to ¡°fuck off, manwhore¡± but that response never came. Arnold was trying to think of what to say next but he suddenly caught the whiff of a delicious aroma. It made his stomach growl. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. The girls are making food for the whole camp. You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right?¡± ¡°¡­Well, it¡¯s been a day since I last ate something. Never had an appetite until now.¡± The smell of whatever they were cooking was too delicious to resist. ¡®I wonder if I can even taste the food.¡¯ The nutritional shit bricks that Rafaela secured for them back at a supply point was all he had eaten for the last few days. He couldn¡¯t taste those horrible bars which was the only reason he was grateful for losing his sense of taste. Arnold hopped off the boulder and picked up his shirt. It was stained with his blood, a reminder of what he did to himself. He had fallen asleep the second he laid his head on the pillow earlier but was awoken less than ten minutes later after remembering the fight with Gederick and experiencing the pain all over again. He recalled the feeling of that pain that grasped his heart like a hand wanting to suffocate him. In a futile attempt to get rid of that pain in his chest for the umpteenth time, he sought a greater pain, a pain he could control. A pain that his brain couldn¡¯t force him to experience. A pain that could coexist and battle for dominance. Arnold turned away from Flora and leaned on the nearby boulder as he gritted his teeth. Somehow even recalling how the pain in his chest felt was enough to bring it all back. His fingers dug into the rock as if he was holding dry clay in his hands and not a solid boulder that no normal hands could crush as if it were nothing. He bit his lips but could still hear small whimpers leak out. Hoping that Flora couldn¡¯t hear them, he crushed the boulder even more. Veins bulged on his arms as he forced out his full strength to bear the pain. Arnold suddenly felt someone¡¯s small hands circle around his back and hold onto him gently. He could feel that person¡¯s small body push up against him. Why was her body trembling as if it could feel his pain? ¡°¡­Sabrina¡­ When did you get here¡­?¡± Arnold asked with a voice that he never thought he¡¯d use. The voice was small and weak, something he was disgusted by. Perhaps due to focusing more on suppressing the pain that was accumulating in his chest, he was unable to sense her. An enemy could¡¯ve stabbed him in the back but he wasn¡¯t thinking about that in that moment since he trusted Flora to handle it. Arnold felt shameful displaying this weak side of himself that he wanted to conceal. The blood, the sweat, the visions¡ªall of it made it impossible for him to hide that side of himself. It was either show that weak side of himself or run off to kill something with his own hands, turning that pain into uncontrollable anger. ¡°¡­.¡± Sabrina didn¡¯t answer him and squeezed tighter. Arnold thought to himself ¡°maybe showing this side of myself was okay. I can even rely on others and tell them what¡¯s going on¡± however his actions didn¡¯t match his thoughts. Arnold easily pulled Sabrina¡¯s hands off his body even though she was trying her best to hold on to him. Arnold silently put on his shirt, never turning to face her. ¡°Al¡­¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t call me that. We aren¡¯t that familiar with one another.¡± Arnold glared at Sabrina which made her flinch. However, Sabrina suddenly frowned and glared back at him after hearing what he said, ¡°What about Madi? Is she not allowed to call you that either? She¡¯s like the only one who calls you that, you know! Why can''t I also call you Al!?¡± with her hands on her hips, her glare intensified. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Friends should have nicknames for each other you know!¡± ¡°Friends¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You can call me Brina if you want to and I¡¯ll call you Al, okay?¡± she sent a beaming smile his way. ¡°No.¡± ¡°What!? Why not?!¡± A shadow then loomed over Sabrina¡¯s face, ¡°Do you hate me? I was the one to inflict this curse on you so it¡¯s only fair that you hate me¡­. Hahaha¡­¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s not it¡­¡± ¡°Really!? Then call me Brina!¡± her face beamed with joy. ¡°Miss Beurot is fine.¡± Arnold began walking in the camp¡¯s direction. ¡°Wha! That¡¯s too formal!¡± she pulled on his arm, ¡°I¡¯m Brina! B-R-I-N-A.¡± ¡°Why do you even care what I call you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it when my new friends start acting distant.¡± She pouted at him and squeezed his arm tighter. ¡°New friends? I don¡¯t recall ever becoming your friend.¡± ¡®She¡¯s not wearing a bra, is she¡ªwait, that¡¯s not important.¡¯ Sabrina suddenly let go of him and fell behind. She crouched on the ground while clutching her head as a grey cloud loomed over her. ¡°D-Did I become u-unlikable¡­? I-I¡¯ve managed to befriend so many people who didn¡¯t like me at first¡­ Did I lose my special charm¡­.? Was my smile not enough¡­? Am I supposed to act cute like Madi so that he¡¯ll give me attention¡­?¡± She spoke to herself. Arnold could hear Flora snickering as she walked past him with a carefree kick in her step. ¡®What the hell is so funny¡­¡¯ he glared at her back as she continued walking. He turned to Sabrina who was kneeling as if she lost her country. ¡°You have enough friends, Lady Beurot.¡± ¡°Lady Beurot now!? Are you doing this on purpose!?¡± she shot up and glared at him with her hands on her hips again. It seems she does this frequently when upset. Arnold ignored her and continued walking after scoffing. He could hear her small shoes tap up to him. Her long pale blonde hair fluttered as she walked around him repeatedly while peaking up at her face. Arnold could smell a bit of sweat mixed with shampoo as her hair danced in the wind. It was a pleasant scent. ¡°Al.¡± her sweet voice filled his ears. ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°Al.¡± a coy smile appeared on her face as she tapped his arm, ¡°Fufufufu~¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°A-l-l-l-l~¡± she pouted and whined. ¡®Tch¡­¡¯ ¡°¡­..¡± ¡°I know you can hear me, Al~ Stop ignoring me~¡± Arnold suddenly began running in the camp¡¯s direction after activating [Speed of Sound]. Everything behind him was blown away. Sabrina¡¯s skirt was pushed upwards by the wind, exposing her bare legs. ¡°W-Wha! Hey!¡± Sabrina, caught off-guard by that sudden burst of speed, cried out as Arnold became an afterimage. Chapter 213 Part 4: Veiled Desperation, Unveiled Desire The separate group¡ªwho had been holding meetings in the white tent¡ªfinally decided on how to infiltrate the guild on their end and Arthur had seen the team off who were going to steal the archives. Deciding that a whole group larger than the original three was going to draw too much attention, Arthur and Daraia opted not to send more people as backup. City guards are on high alert when it¡¯s nighttime so even more than two people would arouse suspicion. The plan was simple: one of the members of the team casts illusion magic to stage a fake murder scene right in the middle of the busiest road where people were still casually walking. That will send the whole district into a frenzy which will draw the guards away from the guild. Luckily, they don¡¯t need to try that hard to make it a big scene since the street was near the guild. In fact, it was just a few blocks down the street. Patrols would prioritize capturing the murderer before they can harm anyone else. No soldier would stand idly by when a murder happens right in front of their eyes. Of course, they¡¯ll use a fake body (crafted with illusion magic) to fool the patrols, instead of actual corpses which would just be inhuman (even if was a bandit¡¯s corpse). Arthur was the one who proposed this since it was the safest option to ensure zero casualties and create a big distraction that will send the entire district into a frenzy. Now that that was out of the way, they¡¯ll need to have faith in the three volunteers who were all from the rescue party and possessed assassin-based skills that were superior to Thief skills. In Star Fantasy, Thief was a generic Shadow Ability user while Assassin was its evolution class just like Supreme Sorcerer was to Sorcerer. Shadow Abilities refers to dark magic that manipulates shadows to fool one¡¯s senses or make the shadows a weapon. Even standing under the shade of a building was enough to fool a person¡¯s senses who was looking right at you. You could slip away and they¡¯ll never even notice. Of course, this ability is pointless in this situation since there¡¯s no one left to fool but it has another merit: everything you touch emits no sound. You can break a vase and no one would hear it even if they¡¯re on the other side of a wall. This makes breaking and entering far easier. You can smash a window and they won¡¯t hear it. Arthur didn¡¯t consider the possibility of the guild master¡¯s office having some kind of magic lock due to his ignorance surrounding guilds and their practices. Even if he did, Daraia assured everyone that guilds don¡¯t typically do this. If you actually have a magic lock or some other kind of difficult lock that¡¯s way too obvious then you¡¯re basically telling the thieves where your valuables are hidden. One would normally assume that the most important documents or items would be located in the storage rooms which always have high-tier magic locks protecting them. Dungeon Archives aren¡¯t exactly that important to ordinary thieves since they¡¯d prioritize stuff that look expensive, right? Dungeon archives don¡¯t fit into that category, making the heist (?) a breeze. The only thing left to do now is wait. ** It had been five hours since Evelyn and the others had arrived so it was already nighttime. Evelyn decided to exclude herself from the meeting that took place earlier so she wasn¡¯t aware of their plans on getting the archives. Anais, Shirley and some other students also decided not to interfere and placed their trust in Arthur. Flora seemed to know but she wasn¡¯t interested in talking about it, choosing to instead playing drinking games with the boys who were trying to get her drunk for obvious reasons. Evelyn stole a cursory glance as Sabrina who was humming a merry tune. ¡°Brina is so cute¡­ Why did I have to dump her because I thought I didn¡¯t deserve her¡­¡± Evelyn could hear Hadd¡¯s disgruntled voice. ¡°You lost big, buddy!¡± Charkley hit his back with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s my turn to get Brina, gehehehe. I wonder what her sweat tastes like~¡± ¡°Sabrina isn¡¯t interested in a tub of lard, you oaf. Especially not one with degenerate fetishes like you.¡± Hadd said coldly. ¡°Stop making fun of my weight, you bastard! I¡¯m not that fat!¡± ¡°When was the last time you¡¯ve seen your toes?¡± ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Charkley tried pushing in his gut and looking down. ¡°If you can¡¯t even cut your own toenails then that means you¡¯re too fat, Fatty. Humph.¡± ¡°Y-You!¡± Evelyn turned her attention away from Charkley who was now chasing Hadd (well, trying to at least) around camp. She focused on the long-haired beauty whose pale blonde hair was dancing in the wind as she skipped around the campfire with a plate in her hands. ¡°Here you go, Al~!¡± Sabrina, who had volunteered to prepare food earlier today after Keetha¡¯s persuasion, approached Arnold with a plate of stew and a smile on her face. ¡®I¡¯ll never get used to her smiling at that guy¡­ We used to gossip about him in secret all the time. What¡¯s up with this sudden change?¡¯ Maybe the image she had of him inside her head changed after what he did for her? Even Evelyn was surprised that Arnold would go out of his way to help someone, especially someone who had shown her hatred for him many times. Arnold took the bowl of stew. Sabrina watched him silently as he put his spoon into the stew and held it up to his mouth. Eyeing her, he put the spoon in his mouth and began chewing. Evelyn noticed that his right hand¡ªholding the bowl¡ªwas trembling a bit. This is something that probably only she had noticed. ¡°H-How is it?¡± Sabrina asked while fidgeting with her fingers. ¡°¡­Good, I guess.¡± Her face brightened up when he said that. She turned around with a barely disguised grin. ¡°Call me if you need seconds, okay!¡± she ran off to get everyone else¡¯s bowls to distribute them. Why did she ask him what he thought when it was a team effort to make the food? Maybe she was the head cook? Evelyn knew how good Sabrina¡¯s cooking was. She had been over at the Beurot Manor many times and Sabrina had personally made dinner on several occasions. The thought of ¡°her future husband will be a lucky man¡± arises whenever she recalled how delicious Sabrina¡¯s cooking was. ¡®¡­¡­¡­.¡¯ in any case, Evelyn couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. The piece of meat she picked up fell back into her plate. She looked at Shirley, who was greedily tearing apart a lamb thigh (it was raw). Everyone got used to Shirley¡¯s messy eating habits so it wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary seeing that. Also, there was no reason for her to worry about parasites or bacteria since demihumans have way stronger stomach acid than humans. It was still a bit much seeing Shirley tear flesh with the teeth of a wild animal no matter how many times Evelyn sees it. ¡°Uhm, Shirley, since when has Sabrina been acting like¡­ that¡­?¡± Shirley frowned at Evelyn with her cheeks still full of meat, not knowing what ¡°that¡± refers to, most likely. ¡°You know, a maiden trying to impress her crush¡­¡± Shirley swallowed the meat and put a finger on her lip. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve noticed her acting like that for the last hour since he woke up and joined us at the campfire. One minute she asks if he¡¯s thirsty, the next if he has any dirty clothing that needs washing¡­ She¡¯s constantly around him or nearby watching him.¡± Evelyn looked around the camp. Yeah¡­ Sabrina wasn¡¯t the only one keeping an eye on him. Many of Evelyn¡¯s fellow classmates were looking at Arnold who was calmly reading through some kind of skill book while eating his stew. She could hear some whispers: -¡°Arnold with a stubble looks pretty sexy, don¡¯t you think¡­?¡± -¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect him to become even more handsome with a beard. Imagine what he looks like with a full-grown one?¡± -¡°I really want to talk to him¡­¡± ¡®Ugh, stop acting like children in love, you lot!¡¯ Evelyn couldn¡¯t believe her ears and eyes. Their eyes were practically glued to Arnold the whole night. Did him saving Sabrina change their opinion of him that quick!? Sure, Evelyn was grateful for what Arnold did but that wasn¡¯t an indication that he changed. Evelyn could see Anais making her way over to Arnold with a few books plus a scroll in her hands. She plopped down next to Arnold (their thighs were touching) and opened the scroll before speaking to him. Arnold closed his book with a sigh and turned to her, giving her his full attention. Evelyn couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about over all the chatter around them. Anais spoke with a serious expression. She was holding a scroll with the same runic formula that Arnold told the magicians to learn. It wasn¡¯t just an ¡°ask and get an answer¡± type of conversation. Arnold was speaking to Anais as if the two were fellow magicians, probably going over complex theories and formulas that no one besides the magicians could understand. ¡®I think can understand why he would choose Anais to help him with magic control.¡¯ Rather, Evelyn would¡¯ve been surprised if he hadn¡¯t asked her to join him. Anais is a studious freak when it comes to magic, getting perfect scores all around. She was offered the opportunity to join the Second Magic Tower¡¯s junior program after graduation (upon completion, one would be granted the title of Elite Magician) but she declined the offer because she wanted to pursue a teaching career at the Magic University. Being a professor who teaches advanced arcane theory and history is different from working under the tower as an elite mage. From what Evelyn knows, there¡¯s no difference in what both professions are allowed to access in the Magic Tower¡¯s Archives. Even as a professor she¡¯ll be granted the knowledge that the towers have collected throughout centuries of their existence. Becoming an elite mage will only be more work for her. The restrictions were less and there were more benefits that she will enjoy as a professor. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Evelyn knows that Anais is passionate about helping others, especially when it comes to the magic fields that are out there today. Many call her the person most deserving of ¡°Archmage Candidate¡± but it remains to be seen if the current Archmage will even acknowledge her. ¡°Evelyn?¡± Shirley looked up at Evelyn in confusion when she stood up. ¡°I-I¡¯m just going to listen to what they¡¯re talking about.¡± She replied half-heartedly and began walking towards Arnold and Anais. She stealthily stole a glance as the two after sitting on a nearby log that was right next to them. ¡°¡ªIf I knew you were so good at magic theory then I would¡¯ve come to you to help with my extra studies.¡± Anais said innocently. ¡°Everyone would¡¯ve laughed at you. It¡¯s not every day that a senior goes to her junior for help with schoolwork.¡± ¡®No, anyone would think you¡¯re the older one, Arnold.¡¯ Anais blushed, ¡°You¡¯re right but¡­ It would¡¯ve been a good excuse to spend more time with you, you know¡­¡± ¡°We live in two different worlds, Anais. My father rarely makes contact with his great-uncle due to trivial family issues that they can¡¯t bother to sort out. You¡¯ve always been the obedient daughter who listens to whatever her father tells her¡ªStay away from that tyrant Arnold von Berkley, is what he told you, right?¡± Anais lowered her head and nodded gravely. ¡°You can¡¯t bring yourself to disobey the person who raised you, can you? How far does your obedience go? Will you marry whoever he tells you to? Would you listen to him if he told you that you¡¯ll join Tivurgian House¡¯s private army instead of going to the Magic University¡ªwhich is your dream to attend? Will you become his second wife if he felt that he does not have enough children? Well?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anais tried to answer but Arnold spoke over her. ¡°Even after nine years you¡¯re still his obedient little girl.¡± His words made her lower her head even more, ¡°He¡¯s already picked someone out for you, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Anais lowered her head even further. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Uhm¡­ Lord Hans¡­¡± ¡®Wait, Anais¡¯ father is working on making Hans her husband?¡¯ ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Arnold looked at Hans. He was merrily drinking with Flora and the guys as their boisterous laughter filled the camp. You wouldn¡¯t think that all of their deaths were already assured if Arnold decided to abandon them now. Maybe they were just trying to forget. ¡®Miss Flora¡¯s breast is on the verge of popping out of her sweater¡­¡¯ Evelyn had a fleeting thought when she saw Flora who was only wearing a small sweater that exposed her toned belly and her normal adventurer skirt. ¡°What do you think of Hans?¡± Arnold looked back at Anais. ¡°He¡¯s the one most likely to become the heir of the Ayried due to his potential as both a fighter and a leader of a House. He¡¯s handsome and very charming and always makes his company feel comfortable which is why he¡¯s so popular with the juniors¡­¡± ¡°What a stiff response. I meant do you like him as a person?¡± ¡°I¡­ I think so¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, is that so.¡± Anais¡¯ head suddenly shot up, ¡°This is the moment you assure me you that you¡¯ll save me from this engagement, you know! You¡¯re supposed to the reliable older brother!¡± She pouted at Arnold. ¡°I¡¯m not the older brother¡­ In any case, you¡¯ve been reading way too many romance novels. If the two Heads already decided that your engagement with Hans is final then there¡¯s nothing outsiders can do.¡± ¡°Then say you¡¯ll marry me!¡± Anais shouted. ¡®Wha¡­¡¯ The camp suddenly went silent as everyone looked at her. Anais covered her mouth as tears welled up in her eyes and her face turned red. Pretending that they didn¡¯t hear what she said, everyone went back to what they were doing earlier. Arnold glanced at her, not minding the stares that he was receiving. ¡°As I said, outsiders can¡¯t just demand you be handed over to them, not even someone from another ducal family. Your brother, however, is the next Head of the House so he can renounce the marriage even after the ceremony but this will upset the Ayried family and they¡¯ll turn hostile.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Anais slowly lowered her hands. Evelyn could see her lips quivering. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to my father.¡± Arnold spoke again, ¡°The emperor¡¯s 60th banquet is coming up so he¡¯ll definitely throw a big party that even those of humble birth can attend. I¡¯m officially not a noble anymore so even I can attend. I¡¯ll find my father during the banquet and ask if he can change your father¡¯s mind.¡± ¡°B-But will that really work?¡± ¡°The Tivurgian House needs the Ayried House which is why the marriage is happening in the first place, right? If I find something of equal value to the unification of Houses that will ensure the Tirvurgian House¡¯s survival then your father might change his mind. Hell, he might even jump at the chance.¡± ¡°Y-You can really do that?¡± Arnold leaned close, ¡°If I do then you¡¯ll have another debt to settle, Anais.¡± Anais blushed as she said ¡°too close, too close!¡± while waving her hands incessantly to which Arnold just scoffed at and moved away. Someone came up to Arnold as Evelyn was trying to process what he and Anais were talking about. ¡°Uhm, Al!¡± Madilith called out to him in a high-pitched voice, ¡°C-Can I talk to you for a moment?¡± Arnold put down his plate and looked up at her with an ¡°I¡¯m listening¡± posture. ¡°I meant alone¡­¡± Madilith awkwardly said. To this Arnold glanced at Anais. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Al. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Arnold shrugged as if it couldn¡¯t be helped and stood up. With Arnold in tow, Madilith went towards a secluded area outside camp. Evelyn naturally followed the two. Definitely not due to her burning curiosity. Surely Arnold doesn¡¯t have his Warrior Sense active, thought Evelyn hopefully. Despite hoping so, she still used spirits to mask her footsteps and presence. Finding a nice bush that wasn¡¯t too far from a small forest where Madilith had taken Arnold, Evelyn enhanced her senses. ¡®Hmm, the sound is heavily encoded with disruptive magic. That sly girl used magic to prevent any eavesdropping.¡¯ Of course, that didn¡¯t mean it was impossible for her to eavesdrop. Spirits were nature¡¯s natural spies and transmitters. Evelyn can get the spirits to convey what Madilith is saying. While this might sound convenient, Evelyn still had to translate the language the spirits used to speak to her in real-time. Spirits speak in slurred Elven Tongue which made it had to hear everything they were saying. Due to this, Evelyn found it hard to understand everything that would be conveyed. Despite this, she could still use body language and read lips to further understand what their conversation was about. Madilith¡¯s rosy cheeks were illuminated by the moonlight as she looked up at Arnold like someone who had fallen in love at first sight all over again. She said something to Arnold while her hands were clasped in front of her chest. --~~~ Evelyn tried to piece everything together in a split second. -¡°I was a fool for breaking up with you back then¡­ I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­. I¡¯ve missed your embrace and your kisses¡­ Even though I was the one who told you we couldn¡¯t be together anymore, I still felt like you were the one who ignored me even though you respected my wishes to break it off.¡± --~~~ -¡°I¡¯ve watched you from afar, you know? I watched how you flirted with other girls. I heard how you slept with nearly half of the girls in my grade. I hated it. I hated how they didn¡¯t take their last year of the academy as seriously as I did¡­ I began to hate myself after a while and see myself as a fool¡­ Even if I lose out on a few perfect scores, it¡¯s a small sacrifice to make for true l-love¡­ That¡¯s right, I said it! You¡¯re my true love, Al!¡± Arnold just stood there silently as he listened. --~~~ -¡°I feel a piece of me slipping away every time I think about you. Even though I tell myself I can confess my true feelings, I never gain enough courage. This¡­ This is how I¡¯ve felt for two years¡­ I thought that if I seek someone else that the feelings will just go away but¡­¡± She fidgeted and blushed. --~~~ -¡°I realized that true love can never be extinguished because it¡¯s an insatiable fire at the bottom of my heart.¡± She clutched her hands on her chest while her gaze swam around the area. --~~~ -¡°W-Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Arnold looked at her for a second before saying: --~~~ -¡°That love you feel is real. I know this. But the obsession is overshadowing it and overwhelming it like a plague. Not even having multiple sources of relief was enough for you so you want to project it all onto a single person¡ªme.¡± ¡®Wait, what does Arnold mean¡­?¡¯ despite already figuring it out, Evelyn still couldn¡¯t accept it. Madilith had been doing it with other guys¡­? Why did Evelyn not know this? -~~~ -¡°Love wasn¡¯t your goal. Satisfying your desires is your only goal. Why not just tell me what you want? That way I can know.¡± She was silent for a few seconds as she stared into his eyes. Her big round eyes narrowed into slits and the air around her changed. She looked to the ground, avoiding his gaze. --~~~ -¡°Tell you my desires¡­? I¡­I want¡­¡± She clenched her fists before looking back up at him with her big green eyes which carried a determined light. -¡°I-I want us to have ten of your children. Yes, ten is enough. I¡¯ll feed them lots so they grow up big and strong like their father and beautiful like their mother. We can all live on a farm. I¡¯ve already picked the perfect place. I¡¯ve been learning Green Magic which will help us grow crops faster and which we can sell to a local town so we won¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s money, not my parents nor yours. Ah but what about our marriage? I want us to have a bi~g wedding! Afterwards we can consummate on a hill overlooking the full moon just like Abatha and Jadush before Jadush was sent to the army in the latest volume of Unbreakable Love. I want you to be mine alone so I need to make sure no one else can look at you. I¡¯ve thought about my options: should I remove your eyes after our wedding ceremony when you¡¯re drunk and fill you with drugs that drain your strength so that you can¡¯t resist? You¡¯re so strong but I¡¯m just a weak little girl who can easily be overpowered so I need to make sure you can¡¯t move, hehehehe. I¡¯ll put your eyes on a jar overlooking our bed where we¡¯ll have loooots and looooots of sex. I wouldn¡¯t do this to hurt you, okay!? I just want you to stay with me forever. Your mutilated eyes looking at our bodies joining together through our genitals. I-I can¡¯t believe I said that! I¡¯m so embarrassed¡­ That bitch Celeste. That cow tits little shit. I want to kill her! She¡¯s the reason I can¡¯t even get close to you! I want to cut off her breasts and shove it down her throat. She doesn¡¯t deserve them! A-Ah but putting them on me might be better since you like big breasts, right Al? I¡¯ve always hated my body. I¡¯m small, thin and barely have a chest that can arouse you. I know most of the girls you¡¯ve been with have bigger breasts and butts¡­ Why couldn¡¯t I have been born so well-endowed¡­ Ah, my mind is wandering, sorry! I just get so angry when I think about you looking at other girls and comparing their bodies to mine¡­ A-Anyway, I¡¯ve picked out a nice outfit for you to wear as my pet¡ªAhhh! Did I say pet!? I-I meant husband! Yes, husband! I-It¡¯s a fancy suit that I bought after saving up enough money. I removed the crotch area so that I don¡¯t have to worry about pulling down your pants when I¡¯m ready to g-give you more c-children! When you make me angry, I¡¯ll kick you in the crotch! A-Ah, did I really just say that!? What¡¯s wrong with you Madie!? You¡¯ll scare him away! D-Do you understand, Al? Do you understand now? Do you? Do you? Do you see how much I love you, how deep my feelings go? How far I¡¯m willing to go? I¡¯ll chew your food for you, clean you, pamper you with gifts if you¡¯re a good pe¡ªhusband! You''re everything to me. My only reason for living. And I''ll do anything, absolutely anything, to keep us together. No matter the cost. And we can be happy, forever. Just you and me. I¡¯ve been studying immortality and I think I can make us stay alive forever if we become vampires! I just need a willing and trustworthy vampire to help me but they¡¯re so hard to find!¡± Haa, haa, out of breath Madilith¡¯s heart-filled eyes looked up at him as she was glued to his chest. Meanwhile, Arnold¡¯s cold expression didn¡¯t change at all. Arnold closed his eyes and breathed quietly. He stepped back and turned around without a word. Madilith suddenly grabbed him from behind and sank to her knees in an attempt to stop him. ¡°D-Don¡¯t go! S-Say something! Please!¡± Evelyn could hear muffled screaming due to Madilith¡¯s barrier. Arnold could easily shake her off. She was just a frail magician and he was a warrior, after all. Yet Evelyn could see a mix of different emotions on his face before he spoke to Madilith. -¡°I heard you and Hofir were together. Why are you here demanding I take you back when you have someone who actually loves you?¡± -¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡­¡± She let go of Arnold and just sat there on the ground. She then made a determined expression and looked up at him. -¡°If you can easily jump from one person to the other then that decreases the value you hold as a woman. This is the same reason brothel wenches are scorned by society.¡± -¡°T-Then just one more time! Just one more time to give me a memory to remember you by! If you won¡¯t fulfil my desires then at least grant me this!¡± the implied meaning here was obvious. Arnold was obviously not going to accept her so she was now compromising. Evelyn could almost see the disgust that was in Arnold¡¯s eyes, surface on his face. ¡®¡­.¡¯ Evelyn didn¡¯t know what this feeling was inside her seeing her friend begging like a beggar on the street or a third-class whore in the red-light district. Was it disgust? Maybe the disgust came from her ramblings earlier. Pity? Perhaps this feeling was accurate. Or just part of how she truly felt. It was certainly not indifference or a good reaction in her friend¡¯s favor. -¡°A memory to remember me by?¡± Madilith nodded with a red face. -¡±You¡¯d want this memory even if it¡¯s possible you might die tomorrow?¡± -¡°Yesh!¡± perhaps sensing that Arnold wasn¡¯t against the idea (in her eyes) Madilith¡¯s speech was slurred and a trail of saliva leaked down her mouth. Evelyn could almost count the hearts in her eyes. If she had a tail then it would¡¯ve wagged furiously. -¡°I see¡­ If I fail to get rid of the curse then we¡¯ll all die anyway. Embracing someone¡ªno matter what kind of crazy person they are¡ªin my final moments doesn¡¯t seem so bad. In fact, that¡¯s what I imagined I might do before dying, whether it¡¯s by old age or a sickness.¡± ¡®He¡¯s¡­ really going along with it even though Madilith is being so unreasonable...?¡¯ Madilith jumped up and hugged him like a child who got what she wanted. She suddenly planted her lips on his and hugged his head even tighter. Arnold didn¡¯t push her away since he was the one who agreed to grant her request. ¡°M¡­ Madilith¡­?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly hearing someone¡¯s voice from behind her, Evelyn looked back while startled. She hadn¡¯t been focusing on her surroundings so anyone could¡¯ve snuck up to her in that moment. Hofir was standing there with a blank expression on his face. Chapter 214 Part 1 Arnold and Madilith returned to the camp after being gone for five minutes. No one questioned what they were doing. The two went their separate ways. Arnold sat next to Anais again. she didn¡¯t ask what Madilith wanted so the two went right back to their earlier discussions. Arnold had noticed a notification flying next to his status while he was heading back earlier. ¡¤ Death Flag detected! This animalistic killing intent felt closer to beast than man. Arnold had been feeling it for a while now since returning to the camp. While he is able to ignore people¡¯s glares, blatant killing intent was troublesome to ignore since it can¡¯t be easily shrugged off. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯ll interfere with tasks that require his full attention. It¡¯ll still feel like a mosquito buzzing near his ear, though. This is a Death Flag so it was something he could not ignore but in order to respond to the threat appropriately, he¡¯d need to observe the aggressor¡¯s actions first¡ª The killing intent was coming from Hofir, who was sitting on the other end of the camp. Madilith was by his side casually speaking to him. Noticing that he was ignoring her, Madilith pulled his cheek with a pout. Hofir¡¯s expression loosened and he hurriedly apologized to her. ¡®That woman is such a¡­¡¯ Arnold wanted to say ¡°bitch¡± but felt like she¡¯s something much worse. ¡°It¡¯s really impossible for ordinary magicians to multicast¡­?¡± Anais sulked after hearing Arnold¡¯s answer in response to her question from before. She was asking Arnold to help her with some important work from the academy that she wanted to finish during her spare time in the dungeon. The work wasn¡¯t needed for her grades since all of it was excluded in last year¡¯s curriculum. She was mainly doing them because they were difficult tasks that not even last year¡¯s top students could complete without guidance from professors and University students. By completing them, she¡¯d be able to present them to the university in her portfolio. It wasn''t needed for her to go this far since she already has near-perfect marks in all her classes but she felt that this was something she wanted to do. Anais was the kind of person who wants to not only answer expectations but exceed them even if the payoff wasn¡¯t anything special. Anais came to Arnold for help, thinking that he was more knowledgeable than her in the subjects (a misunderstanding that arose from the recent events). Well, he was once the Supreme Sorcerer and now had the mind of a genius. Of course he can help her. Arnold replied to Anais: ¡°Unless your mana channels have three extra lanes around your core then yes, it¡¯s impossible.¡± A mana core wasn¡¯t actually a physical object within a person but rather an accumulation of one¡¯s mana in the shape of a sphere. Your mana channels curl around this core to extract its energy and distribute the mana into spells or rather magic circles which produce those spells. ¡°The extra loops imply that your channels are larger than the average magician which allows you to handle larger amounts of mana and even be able to multicast. This is a rare occurrence. Only one out of ten thousand magicians are capable of multicasting. And even though they exist, they can¡¯t cast two spells higher than the second rank at the same time so not even the most elite magicians can do anything remarkable with their potential. That¡¯s even rarer. Not even the Archmage can do this even with her immense mana pool.¡± Hell, not even Lauran will be able to multicast two Tenth-Rank spells for example. Neither could Lufulur. The only person capable of doing this would be Elora, a Magic Manipulator, hence the name. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do this at her current level of strength and experience. In order to help her get full control of her abilities, she¡¯d need a certain device that will allow her to modify her class to suit her needs (yes, this is possible but only for her class). The device can¡¯t currently be built due to humanity¡¯s lacking magic technology so Elora is limited in what she could do. Arnold might request help from the Magic Towers to build it. While he doesn¡¯t trust the Towers due to the conspiracies and schemes going on in the shadows (partly the fault of the Republic and Ronia¡¯s faction), he still considered them a valuable asset to have for the future. He¡¯ll need them to work with him to build teleportation gates since he can¡¯t exactly dedicate his time to doing something like this when he has a city to run and a school career to finish. While all this was necessary, he still needed someone capable of overseeing these tasks. Lauran was the natural choice given her immense magic potential that allows her to use Seventh-Rank magic even as an untrained magician. However, he was considering adding Elora as well but only once the two grow close enough. Arnold looked at Anais who was wracking her brains next to him. Since his earlier answer wasn¡¯t satisfactory or what she wanted to hear, she had no choice but to leave the question unanswered. No one would blame her since the question is deliberately meant to be impossible to solve. ¡°How to multicast¡± sounds easy at first but the actual answer to the question was not. Or more like it was impossible to give an answer. ¡°A regular magician can¡¯t dual-cast¡± isn¡¯t exactly the answer to the question but that¡¯s all she can write down. However, adding what Arnold told her before about ¡°the extra channel loops¡± should earn her half the points that the ¡°non-existent¡± answer should¡¯ve given Anais in theory. The Magic University will definitely see her more favorably (as opposed to simply answering that she didn¡¯t know) if she presents this in her portfolio for next year. If one thought about it, maybe the scholars who wrote this question wanted students to lay down their theories? Any answer besides ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± or ¡°It¡¯s impossible¡± would be correct if the context was in the lines of ¡°It might be possible if¡±. In any case¡­ ¡®Anais might be a valuable ally as well¡­ I¡¯m acquainted with three magicians, two of which have monstrous potential. How did I get so lucky? Will I even need my original player character?¡¯ Lauran might be tricky to get on board (given their history) but he was certain that Anais and Elora would be happy to help him out in the future. Arnold suddenly had a curious question for Anais after he thought about teleportation gates. ¡°Hey, Anais. Do you think teleportation is possible with magical technology?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she nodded after closing her books, ¡°That¡¯s how we¡¯re able to transfer back to our world, right?¡± ¡°The device on the 50th floor. Have you ever wondered how it works?¡± ¡°Of course I have.¡± she suddenly looked at Arnold like he was a crazy person, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ You know how it works¡­?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t¡­¡± He was lying, of course. He knew the formulas (both magic and scientific) and needed materials to construct such a thing but had no idea of how to create it. The construction itself requires someone with a career in magical engineering (a non-existent field right now). The aforementioned formulas are the building blocks but you need a skilled architect to turn it into something greater. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking ever since I first discovered the device¡ªwhat if we create something similar? It doesn¡¯t have to be capable of world travel or need the energy of moonlight to work. It should be a miniature version that allows us to reach point B just by stepping through the device. One in each nation or city would be more convenient for both supply chains and regular folk who want to visit family for example.¡± The first one will naturally be built in his city to promote tourism. The other nations should pay him to gain access to his device. All he needs now is a ¡°Head Magician of Research¡± who will lead the project. ¡°Stepping through it¡­ You mean like the portals we¡¯ve been using?¡± ¡°Yes. What if we somehow create a device like that by utilizing the properties of both? The teleportation device was built by ancient academy scholars from a bygone era but the portals are the creations of nature itself. In order to build a device that has the properties of both, we¡¯d need to take inspiration from them.¡± Anais went silent as she looked at the ground and kicked her feet as if she was on a swing. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Those rocky structures that surrounds the platform¡­ They¡¯re the things storing the moonlight fueling the device, right?¡± she asked. ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Uhm, would it be okay if we broke off a sample of it and took it back home to study? I don¡¯t want to be haunted by some academy scholar¡¯s ghost¡­¡± ¡°It couldn¡¯t hurt, I suppose. But you should take a big sample which can be used several times. There would be no way for you to come back here, after all.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right.¡± The rocky structures were the same mineral as the core in Arnold¡¯s ring¡ªa star¡¯s core. The World Tree Forest has an abundance of these minerals since there had been hundreds of meteor showers that rained down on that part of the continent when the World Tree was just a sapling. Its strong gravitational force-caused by the mana that surrounded the Elven Country¡ªwas the reason for pulling all those heavenly bodies out of space. Arnold thought about telling Anais about it but decided not to since this was a discovery she definitely wanted to make on her own. Presenting this finding to the world would be second to the sense of accomplishment she¡¯d gain, which in turn boosts her confidence and makes her more passionate about magic. ¡°And another thing¡­¡± Arnold put his hands on hers and leaned close. ¡°If you ever need funding or a lab for your research¡ªI¡¯ll be here for you.¡± The Tivurgian House was not a prosperous household per se. They¡¯ve lost most of their territories over the last ten years which used to generate a lot of income for them yet the current Head refuses to let the main family (Berkleys) help them. He was Marcus¡¯ great-uncle so it probably felt humiliating having to bow down to someone younger than yourself. Due to this and a lot of other factors, the House wouldn¡¯t have the resources or money to fund teleportation research. While the Star Cores were the mitochondria of the device, there were other minerals and components that Anais needed to get to make the experiments work (or at least make some breakthroughs). These were expensive and hard to obtain. Auctions and the Magic Towers will have some of them but she¡¯ll need to commission adventurers to go to dangerous places to obtain other required natural resources. She¡¯ll need massive funding for her research. Possibly in the millions of gold. Perhaps she had considered the possibility too as she nodded vehemently with a big smile. ¡°But this is going to be a partnership and not some loan that needs to be repaid back later so naturally all findings will need to brought forward to me, alright? My name should also be on every report you write down of your discoveries.¡± The report will most likely be distributed by journalists all around the continent. This is how he¡¯ll draw attention to his expanding city that will one day rival the military powers. Arnold made it clear that this was going to be a 50/50 relationship. Anais gets the required tools and funding so it was a deal no one could refuse. ¡°Yes, yes, I know! Thank you, Al!¡± She didn¡¯t even ask if he actually had the means to support this vague experiment. He was officially stripped of his title of heir so he couldn¡¯t exactly rely on his family to fund the research. Their territories would be bled dry even if he was still heir. She must have full trust in everything he says. This trust can be broken. Did she not think of this? Looking into her eyes and seeing her smile, Arnold thought: ¡®There¡¯s nothing but innocence in those eyes¡­¡¯ An innocence he could exploit. Anais didn¡¯t know that she had just sold her ¡°soul¡±. ** ¡°They¡¯re back! Everyone, gather at the white tent!¡± Arthur¡¯s yell reverberated throughout the camp while Arnold was chatting with Anais (and Sabrina too who joined them for some reason). At Arthur¡¯s words, everyone left what they were doing and headed over to the white tent. There was already a large group gathered there when Arnold arrived there with Anais and Sabrina in tow. Daraia was standing outside the white camp and reading a thick book laid on a table nearby. Arthur was standing next to her and peeking over her shoulder to read the archives. Ten whole minutes passed by and the only sound one could hear was the flipping of pages. ¡°Hmm.¡± Daraia then made a sound, ¡°Strange occurrences? Hmm¡­¡± she silently read the page. ¡°There are currently six confirmed closed dungeons on the continent.¡± Daraia said after looking up from the book, ¡°One of them is listed under a [Strange Anomaly] section. There are a few others on that list but their names have lines scratched over them. I¡¯ll read what the anomalies are: Explorers, hired by the guilds to investigate newly-discovered regions say that an invisible barrier prevents them from going inside. Even though the dungeon itself has been reported to still be active, we have chosen to add it to the archives¡¯ closed section since entry is impossible due to a mysterious power keeping us out.¡± Arnold wasn¡¯t that surprised that this was happening. Rather, he¡¯d be more surprised if the dungeon wasn¡¯t outright rejecting anyone who wanted to invade territory that didn¡¯t belong to them. The creator of the dungeon obviously didn¡¯t like just anyone going into a god¡¯s temple and taking whatever they want. The Divine Titan inside every temple was just an extra layer of security. ¡°Does it say where the dungeon is?¡± Arnold asked Daraia. ¡°No. but there¡¯s a map attached to the page with a red circle on it. There¡¯s nothing specific that will help us identify it though...¡± She held up the map. ¡°Hm? There¡¯s a strange glow on the map.¡± Anais squinted while looking at it. Arnold knew about the glow. It wasn¡¯t visible to the naked eye though. You¡¯d need to infuse mana into your eyes in order to catch it. Which is exactly what Arnold had been doing all this time. ¡°Let me see the map.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Daraia handed it over to Arnold. ¡°[Leverea] (Reveal).¡± He whispered a word in runic tongue. A magic circle appeared over the map before the contents written on it changed completely. ¡°What was that just now¡­?¡± Daraia asked with a raised eyebrow. ¡°The dungeon¡¯s influence. Or rather the creator¡¯s influence.¡± Arnold held out the map to Arthur with a smile laced with ridicule, ¡°It seems the creator knew what measures to take when someone unworthy of the sword were to seek it out. If the real hero was here then destiny would¡¯ve appointed an angel as his guide and led him straight to the dungeon.¡± Arthur¡¯s eyes slowly sharpened into a glare. ¡°You¡­¡± Daraia sighed and took the map since Arthur wasn¡¯t taking it. ¡°Hm, it looks like it¡¯s a few hours¡¯ walk from here.¡± Daraia examined the map and quickly concluded how long the trip will be, ¡°We should be able to leave by tomorrow morning.¡± She then turned to Arnold, ¡°Can we begin with the ritual to get rid of the curse immediately?¡± ¡°That depends. Were the magicians able to finish their studies?¡± his sharp gaze turned to the six magicians who were picked to supply mana to the ritual. Normally it would be unrealistic to assume anyone would be able to understand how a spell or ritual works in just a few hours but these were veterans, so surely, they¡¯d be able to do it? If not then it was a major misunderstanding to put more faith in them then Anais or Castacia who will help him control the antibodies and multiplier runes. One would expect ¡°magic control¡± to actually require you to know the ins and outs of a rune but that was far from the truth in most cases. Arnold was enough to respond to any errors encountered during the ritual. Anais and Castacia will just lift his burden by a major degree. His Intelligence stat was basically non-existent so he needed the extra help. Unlike his expectations of seeing them dejectedly lower their heads, all of them gave confident smiles. It looks like this era of magicians weren¡¯t as disappointing as he had expected. ¡°Hm, I see.¡± He looked away from them and turned back to Daraia, ¡°It looks like we can get started right away.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± she nodded, ¡°Everyone! Move to the assigned location where the ritual will take place!¡± Without wasting a single second wasted, everyone began following after Daraia and Arnold. Chapter 214 Part 2: Unbound, Yet Uncertain Arnold decided not to tell everyone that the antibodies will emit a horrid odor. While it would¡¯ve been the perfect opportunity to see the girls naked, he¡¯d also see the guys naked and he didn¡¯t want that. Seeing another guy¡¯s junk was too much for him. Some of the girls still stripped down to their underwear so he had some nice eye-candy while preparing the ritual. Unlike with Sabrina¡¯s case, Arnold needed to chant the activation sequence since this ritual is using a ¡°Chain Formation¡± which connected multiple multiplier runes. Chain formations are multiple magic circles of the same nature and category connected by a line of magic grease that acts like a wire. To make this easier to cast, magicians often draw the magic circles on magic sheets (or scrolls in Arnold¡¯s case). ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve chanted anything.¡¯ It had probably been five years since he made use of chants. The game required him to input chants that show up on the screen like popups. That was back in his days as a Sorcerer (before he obtained a unique class). Fast-forward a few years later, he didn¡¯t need to chant anymore ever since undergoing a class evolution. Well, that was the case for 70% of his spells. All of them were low-tier to mid-tier spells (First to Eighth Rank) while the rest (up to Seventeenth-Rank) required chants. Under the watchful eyes of the hopeful afflicted, Arnold placed his hand on a multiplier rune that was placed on a large rock. His hand was moistened by the magic grease and he could feel its gentle warmth covering it completely. There was a certain echo to his following words, which proved that the runes were listening and were ready to activate on his command: ¡°Through the veil of night, I call ? Undo this spell, break its thrall ? With earth''s might and sky''s grace ? Rid this curse from mind and spirit, time and space.¡± A low but deep hum reverberated when a formation appeared in the pool of water, beneath everyone¡¯s feet. It illuminated everyone inside the pool, including Arnold, Anais and Castacia. Antibodies are ready, he said to Anais and Castacia. The two nodded and placed their hands atop his. ¡°Runes of ancient magic, hear my call ? Lend your strength to this banishment spell I weave ? By the power of earth and sky, increase its force ? Amplify its might, unleash its true potential ? Break this curse and rid us of its evil.¡± An ear-piercing ring resounded when the multiplier runes¡ªwhich were placed along the edges of the pool¡ªglowed in a light that didn¡¯t lose out to the antibodies rune in incandescence and radiance. Arnold shouted to the magicians, ¡°Do it! Now!¡± ¡°Y-Yessir!¡± all six of them held up their arms to the sky when the blinding light engulfed the whole group. Blood shot out of all of Arnold¡¯s orifices and his muscles tensed up on instinct but he managed to stay calm even as he tasted his own blood. His mind and body were both surprised and overwhelmed by the magic that rushed in like a flash flood during a rainstorm. He could hear Anais screaming next to him. The ear-piercing ring didn¡¯t subside during all this. Castacia was calm next to Arnold even though he could tell her energy signature was going berserk. She had a lot of composure. It was like a veteran pilot battling G-force. If Castacia was the veteran then Anais was the rookie. Arnold could sense the ritual¡¯s magic power going out of control¡ªlikely caused by Anais being too overwhelmed by the magic control. He didn¡¯t know what to do in that moment. If this fails then he¡¯ll need to start all over again and experiencing this ear-piercing sound a second time was bound to give him a seizure even though he wasn¡¯t epileptic. It could even cause brain damage. That was the price for not having an Intelligence stat suited for magic. He glanced at Anais, well, in her direction since he couldn¡¯t exactly see her in this blinding light. What Anais needs right now is something to calm her down. He grabbed Anais by the waist and pulled her close. He could hear a small ¡°eek¡± before her head landed on his chest. He could feel her body lose its strength and lean against him. Her chaotic energy signature instantly calmed down. Since the two were so close at that moment, he was able to see her face even with the blinding light that was still present. He pulled away and whispered in her ear, ¡°Look at me.¡± Her big green eyes looked into his. Even though her attention wasn¡¯t on the ritual itself anymore, she was able to expertly control the spell and even get her energy signature to go back to normal. While not to a tremendous degree, her energy signature was now less chaotic than Castacia¡¯s. Her blank expression lasted only a moment before her face flushed. She lowered her head. Arnold could feel something nipping his skin. That feeling multiplied a dozen times over before it felt like he was being stung by bees. It seems even his hardened skin, which he got through years of training, could feel this pain. He could feel Anais tremble and hear her whimpers. ¡®Ugh, this feels worse than I had imagined. Is it because of the larger scale this time?¡¯ That might be it. Were he any normal person then he would¡¯ve collapsed from the pain. This must be what it feels like to pull an arrow out of your flesh. But imagine that feeling ten times over per second. Some members from the group probably already passed out from the pain since the screams got less and less. That wasn¡¯t anything to be concerned about since only the magicians who were supplying mana and those in charge of magic control, need to stay awake for this to work. Five minutes passed by and only then did the blinding light and ringing subside. A black cloud of impure stink was left in their wake. That was a sign that the antibodies had done their job and had successfully dispelled the curse. Arnold looked at everyone¡¯s statuses. No one had the ¡°cursed¡± status anymore. With a sigh of relief, he observed everyone¡¯s expressions. They didn¡¯t look happy or unhappy, only confused as they looked at their hands. ¡®They don¡¯t have systems, after all.¡¯ There wouldn¡¯t be players among the students and the adventurers. If there were then Arnold would¡¯ve sniffed them out already using his own system. Players aren¡¯t able to check each other¡¯s statuses but they can look at NPCs statuses just fine. He had been checking their statuses regularly and didn¡¯t notice any oddities. Arnold let go of Anais. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked her. ¡°Mm¡­¡± she was able to stand upright even while her legs were shaking a bit. She quickly glanced at Arnold face then averted her gaze. ¡®Hmm, I thought she¡¯d be angry for what I did.¡¯ To clear up any misunderstandings, he said to her swiftly: ¡°I don¡¯t do things on a whim, alright?¡± ¡°I-I know¡­¡± she still couldn¡¯t look him in the eye. Arnold could feel someone burn a hole in his head. He didn¡¯t need to look to confirm that it was Arthur. Yeah, Arnold would be pissed too if he saw a guy he didn¡¯t approve of hold either Anna or Melina in his arms. He loved his sisters to death and wouldn¡¯t hand them over to just anyone. He¡¯ll probably let their future husbands duel him to make sure they could protect his sisters when he wasn¡¯t around. Anais sniffed herself while Arnold was thinking of how long it¡¯s been since he saw his sisters. ¡°I need a bath¡­¡± Me too, Castacia said from beside the two with a wry smile ?? Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. The whole camp decided to go swimming immediately after realizing that the antibodies were the cause of the smell. Some were upset with Arnold for not warning them but Arnold ignored their complaints and simply said he was being considerate of the girls who didn¡¯t have bras and those who didn¡¯t like being naked in front of others. That seemed to calm them down and he even received warm gazes for some reason. Arnold was invited by many of them to join them at the nearby lake but he told them that he needed some alone time and came to a nearby hot spring that was further in the forest. Arnold stared at his status while submerged in the hot spring. It had been a while since he took a look at his entire status. ______ Race Human (?????? ????) Class Warrior Level 60 Strength 178 Agility 228 Defense 158 Dexterity 1570 Aura Power 3400 Magic Power 40[65] (+25 from magic item) Total SP: remaining: 0 (SP will only be granted every level up so user Arnold is encouraged to make a decision over which stats to increase before receiving SP) System patch notes: It has been acknowledged that user Arnold will manually increase stats. System has been distributing all SP to Aura Power but will not continue to do so until ordered to in the future. ______ His status didn¡¯t improve by much since he last checked it at level 58. He wasn¡¯t in top shape so maybe that was why the values were so low in his eyes. The system was also partly the reason for his low stats, something he already knew after telling it to stop using his SP automatically. He looked at the patch notes section. ¡®Distributing my SP manually is the best method to ensure I get the most out of my class. If done right, I¡¯ll be able to reach the later 200s in each stat.¡¯ Besides that, another troublesome factor could be his warrior class hindering him. Warrior is a Common Class so your status values aren¡¯t given a special boost with every level up even if your potential is higher than others. There was nothing he could do to change that. Due to this, he¡¯d never thought about it too deeply. He was already stronger than the average level 60 whose strength stat wouldn¡¯t even reach 150. Since he had been a warrior for 17 years, he suspects that a class evolution isn¡¯t far off. He might even get one by reaching level 70. For now, it¡¯s best to focus on completing the [Death God¡¯s Consort] quest and obtaining the subclass that will be rewarded to him upon completion. He had a few ideas on how to complete it so there weren¡¯t any worries there. Arnold waved the status screen away and asked the system a question: ¡°How many days are left until the academy reopens?¡± He hadn¡¯t been keeping track ever since his battle with Gederick. His pocket watch was also damaged in that fight so there¡¯s no way to tell time either. ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: 9 days until the School Arc resumes ¡°Hmm, the time dilation is something I¡¯ll never understand about world dungeons like this¡­ It feels like I¡¯ve been here for months already. Nine days, huh¡­ This would mean it¡¯s already the month of Sekese (first month of the calendar year) and there¡¯s 2 days left until I turn 18¡­¡± Last year he had planned to throw himself a big party on a cruise ship for his birthday this year. That was before the transmigration. Now he couldn¡¯t care less and felt it was a waste of time and money to throw a party for drunkards and bastards noble sons who will only come to eat his food and drink his wine. He¡¯d rather focus on using his remaining time¡ªafter obtaining the pure martial arts book and getting out of here¡ªto go to his city and complete his piling work. He had left everything in his subordinates¡¯ hands for too long. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I would¡¯ve hired a whole brothel for the day to have orgies. What a life I¡¯ve been living, huh?¡± Besides his family, Celeste was usually the only one¡ªout of the rest of his childhood friends¡ªwho would celebrate his birthday with him. It had been that way for three years now. Even his former fianc¨¦, Olivia could care less about his birthday which had pissed him off a lot in the past even though he bought her extravagant gifts whenever it was her birthday. It can¡¯t be helped. He was blinded by love back then. Arnold closed his eyes as he remembered the beautiful face of the Icy Princess Olivia. He could never picture her smiling, only looking at him with an emotionless face or slight disgust. It didn¡¯t matter what insult or lie came out of her mouth, Arnold would always chase her like a thirsty begging dog. He opened his eyes and sighed. That ship has sailed. A ship he wouldn¡¯t get on even if it wanted him after many years of being left stranded. While gazing up at the night sky, Arnold felt someone approaching him. Warrior sense wasn¡¯t active so he had to look back to see who it was. ¡°Flora?¡± Flora was the one who emerged from the trees. There was a bottle of wine under one arm and another two in her hand and also two glasses in her free hand. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked as he watched her climb into the small pool. ¡°What, am I bother to you? Do you own the hot springs, huh?¡± she answered roughly. ¡°I was only curious¡­ What are the bottles of wine for? Are you expecting company?¡± Arnold noticed that her cheeks were rosy red and her eyes droopy. It seems she had gotten herself quite drunk earlier when drinking with the guys. ¡®I guess their mission to have drunk sex with her failed, huh? Pitiful fools.¡¯ He knew their intentions since this is something he used to do when he was inexperienced with women. His handsome face and wealth didn¡¯t get him all the women so he had to resort to this tactic most of the time when he was younger. Flora scooted closer and gave him one glass: ¡°No one is coming. Hck.¡± Arnold took it wordlessly. The hot spring was fairly big but Flora had moved so close that their legs were touching. She was wearing a frilly off-shoulder bikini bra and simple black tights which proudly showed her long legs and meaty but toned thighs. ¡°So, you¡¯re just looking for company then? Don¡¯t the guys give you enough attention?¡± ¡°They¡¯re just like little kids¡ªloud and obnoxious. I got tired of sitting through their conversations. They never talk about stuff that I like.¡± ¡®Weren¡¯t you laughing like a loose woman earlier?¡¯ It could¡¯ve just been the effects of alcohol or she was just entertaining them for the sake of it. ¡°Oh? And what do you like?¡± ¡°You know so much about what happened in my life so you should know this as well.¡± She pointed the wine bottle at him. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ You want to talk about martial arts, body techniques, monster hunting, best farming spots for monsters?¡± ¡°Yes! That¡¯s it!¡± ¡°Sounds rather boring for a woman and a man¡¯s chatter.¡± Arnold resisted the urge to roll his eyes. ¡°A princess ought to be more interested in what hairstyle is in fashion, what dresses are popular with young girls, shoes to wear that matches your clothes¡ª¡± ¡°What? Why would I care for all those things? I¡¯m not interested in them.¡± ¡°¡­No one would look at you and think you¡¯re a princess. You lack manners, elegance and have a brutish way of speaking.¡± Arnold took the bottle out of her hands and began pouring for himself. ¡®Hmm, it¡¯s been ages since I had tasted wine.¡¯ He sniffed the wine after bringing the glass up to his nose. ¡°The term princess is ambiguous! I could be from a warrior tribe that uses a power hierarchy system for its leaders. The chief has daughters and sons who have the prince and princess titles. All of them are expected to be ruthless warriors and intimidating.¡± ¡°I guess you have a point. I can¡¯t see you being intimidating, though.¡± ¡°What did you say!? I¡¯m plenty scary! Hck!¡± She tried glaring at him and twisting her mouth in a threatening manner. ¡°It¡¯s like I¡¯m looking at a cat trying to be intimidating in front of a tiger but it looks cuter than usual instead.¡± Flora jumped a little at that. ¡°S-Shut up! You¡¯re making fun of my warrior spirit!¡± With her face beet red she hit the water with her palms, causing a big splash that landed on Arnold. ¡°Ah, my wine¡­¡± Arnold sighed in disappointment and threw the wine (mixed with hot spring water) out in the grass. ¡°You need to work on your emotions a little more. Like I told you before, an enemy can exploit that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t flirt with me out of the blue then, you idiot!¡± ¡°Ho, I didn¡¯t think a little flirting would move a ruthless warrior princess¡¯ heart this much. You¡¯re like the first years at the academy¡ªall innocent and sweet since they have almost no experience in love.¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits, ¡°Could it be that you actually like it but can¡¯t express it openly so you react violently to even a hint of praise or someone complimenting you?¡± What was the term for someone like that again? He had it on the tip of his tongue. Arnold leaned closer which made a vein pop on Flora¡¯s temple. She clenched her fist with a crooked smile. ¡°Blow into my ear one more time then I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Arnold silently moved back to his original position. ¡°You¡¯ll scare away potential suitors with that attitude. Are you going to kill your husband over minor inconveniences and disagreements too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not planning on marrying anyone!¡± she said roughly before throwing her glass aside and drinking straight from the bottle. ¡°Oh? Why is that? Did you promise someone that you¡¯ll wait for them?¡± Flora suddenly began coughing and spilled some of the wine. ¡°T-That¡¯s not it¡­¡± ¡°I see. Well, I don¡¯t care either way.¡± He took the bottle with a shrug and began pouring more wine. He quickly gulped down the wine before Flora messed with the water again. ¡®Tastes pretty good. I¡¯m said to be a pretty hardcore alcoholic in the game so maybe even heavily diluted wine would taste good to me so long as it gets me drunk.¡¯ ¡°Oh, I always wondered something: how old are you?¡± Flora asked Arnold. ¡°Seventeen, why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard the others say that you don¡¯t act your age anymore. You¡¯re more reserved and mature compared to, well, a year ago from what I heard. You act less mature than your fellow fourth years at the academy.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I admit I was a rather annoying prick. But I¡¯m not apologizing to anyone. If they have a problem with me then they should come and face me.¡± ¡°You know what I think?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Maybe the Berkley House¡¯s power got to your head. You only act differently because you¡¯re actually afraid of repercussions because Daddy Marcus can¡¯t save you anymore. The duke cleaned up after you, after all. If he continues doing it then your fake disowning will be exposed.¡± Flora said with a teasing smirk. True, the point of Marcus going out of his way to clean up after Arnold was to maintain (or rather preserve) the honor they had left which also affects the House¡¯s image and prestige. He drank the wine before placing the glass on the edge of the hot spring. ¡°Bravo,¡± he clapped sarcastically, ¡°You managed to look deeper into something by looking at the bigger picture.¡± ¡°I hate that condescending attitude of yours¡­¡± Flora showed him her fist. He held up his hands in defeat with a ¡°this woman is so violent¡±. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop teasing you.¡± ¡®It gets boring quickly anyway if she acts just as I predict.¡¯ ¡°Humph.¡± She harrumphed before deepthroating the wine bottle again. Arnold could hear loud gulps as a lump in her throat moved up and down. ¡®No elegance.¡¯ Flora went ¡°Ahhhh~¡± after she was done drinking the wine. Her eyes looked droopier than before. ¡°Hck!¡± at the same time she hiccupped, Arnold could hear a loud ¡°Blub... blub... blub...¡± sound and he could see bubbles appearing around Flora. ¡°¡­.¡± A smirk appeared on his face. Noticing that, Flora hit the surface of the water again with her palm. ¡°T-That wasn¡¯t what you think it was!¡± a red-faced Flora shouted. Chapter 214 Part 3: Weight of Responsibility ¡°Miss Fleridine, are you ready to go scope out the dungeon yet?¡± a voice called out to Fleridine who was busy filling her backpack with supplies. She almost dropped the magic crystal in her hands from being startled like that. This was going to be yet another chance to prove that she could be a leader. She had watched Daraia and Arthur with a watchful eye for a while now and was more confident than before. It seems role models truly help in all aspects of life. She was always under the impression that people who say this were those who had given up on trying to become better so they try to act like their superiors and hang onto their coattails for guidance. It always disgusted her how the Magic Guild¡¯s guild master Admeera¡¯s assistants would glue themselves to her. They follow Admeera¡¯s every move and does everything she says. Fleridine had always seen those people as ¡°bootlickers¡± who want to climb the corporate ladder but the truth was that they were just learning from their ¡°superior¡±. Ever since realizing this, she had been studying how assistants from all professions interact with their superiors. Simply brewing tea when not asked or offering to rub their shoulders after a long day can make your superior develop some sort of trust towards to you, enough that will earn you some guidance if you ask for it. People in high positions are usually unwilling to teach their juniors everything due to fear of being replaced by talented individuals (this fear is felt by kings as well when choosing successors). This is how the hierarchy in guilds work at least. It could apply to any job if the junior shows incredible potential to succeed. Superiors fear this so they usually keep their assistants or junior employees on a leash and at arm¡¯s reach. In the case of a leadership position: you can use the trust of others either for good or bad which is why guilds are very picky about leadership roles. Fleridine had already proved that she was trustworthy which is why she¡¯s considered an important member of the Magic Guild. The only thing she lacks is experience and skill. A leader has to be the parent of their team and the members of that team have to be the children who trusts and follows order faithfully and dutifully. ¡°I¡¯ll be out in a second.¡± Fleridine answered and hurriedly put on her clothes. She had just come back from washing herself in a pond a few minutes ago and immediately began packing for the roundtrip to the dungeon. She went alone to gather her thoughts and quickly hurried back to camp to finish preparations for their recon. Unlike the rest of the camp, Fleridine and the rest of the recon members, won¡¯t be getting much sleep tonight. Their ranger will be doing the most work so she has no right to complain about not getting any sleep. If the dungeon entrance is crawling with monsters, then it¡¯s up to them to clear them out or at least dwindle down their numbers. The party needs to be in top shape for what¡¯s to come tomorrow. It¡¯s unknown what they¡¯ll encounter in the temple tomorrow. Fleridine doesn¡¯t know what Divine Titans are but she has this image in her head that they¡¯re something on par with demigods. This is pure speculation on her part when taking into account that they¡¯re servants of gods tasked with protecting one of mankind¡¯s most cherished artifacts¡ªthe Song and Light Holy Sword. Such protectors¡ªor guardians if you will¡ªneed to be strong entities so it¡¯s only fair to assume they¡¯re at least on par with the famous High Valkyries¡ªan important title given to only the strongest Valkyrie¡ªthat Fleridine read about in copies of historic texts about gods. A normal person would ask what chance do they have against demigods? They were going in expecting a fight but were they expecting to win? Not a chance. Considering the fact that the Hero is someone who will save humanity from great disasters in the future, laying down their lives just for Arthur to obtain the holy sword was the least they could do as Melis¡¯ creations. Fleridine was of the same mind but she hoped that it wouldn¡¯t come to their deaths¡ªany of their deaths. ¡°Is Pedick going to be okay too¡­?¡± Fleridine caught herself remembering her comrade¡¯s face and his suffering. The two of them had been comrades for over a decade¡ªbasically since starting at the guild. Fleridine started out a receptionist while Pedick was a researcher who was exchanged from the Second Magic Tower after being recognized by the guild master for his skills. Pedick left that title after being promoted to team member of the information-gathering division. Both had served as agents for two years now and have been through a lot together. ¡®I hope he¡¯s okay. His first child was born just a few months ago. His wife would be devastated at his passing.¡¯ Fleridine sat on a stump that was inside her tent. She thought about the curse while rubbing her chest. Just a few hours ago she could barely breathe and felt like things were crawling all around inside her body. She wished it was only her imagination but that was exactly what it felt like. She wasn¡¯t a stranger to inserting objects insert herself for pleasure and even pain so the feeling wasn¡¯t all unfamiliar. She recalled something that Arnold said about the curse. ¡®If Pedick still has the curse then there¡¯s a chance he already infected a whole bunch of people.¡¯ That was bad. ¡®I should bring this up with Lady Daraia¡ªno, she probably also considered this possibility. But she remains calm because the holy sword is more important right now.¡¯ Arnold had shared his knowledge of the curse and the antibodies that removed the curse so there¡¯s a chance they might be able to prevent a massacre once they return. ¡°Hey, have any of you seen Arnold?¡± Fleridine could hear the voices of the female students outside. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Uhm, no reason¡­¡± ¡°Why are you blushing, Jena?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°Hahaha, alright, alright~ I think he went deeper into the forest. I heard from locals there are hot springs there.¡± ¡°Really!? Then let¡¯s go together!¡± ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to disturb his alone time. Or more like his and Miss Flora¡¯s alone time.¡± ¡±Wha¡­ She¡¯s there too?¡± ¡°I wanted to go spend time with him too but knowing she¡¯s there is just... I saw her heading in the same direction so it¡¯s natural to think that she wanted Arnold to herself. You know what I think? The two of them are secretly lovers but Miss Flora is too embarrassed to admit it. They¡¯re oddly close and comfortable with each other.¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°Ugh¡­ Miss Flora is so scary so I¡¯d rather not disturb them... She might hit me for being an annoyance and my body might break!¡± ¡°Miss Flora might be a scary person but she probably has a soft spot for Arnold that she only shows in front of him.¡± ¡°¡ªCan you guys actually picture Miss Flora letting a man dominate her in bed¡­? A woman with that much pride?¡± ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s Ms. Degenerate Anais. She always meddles in other people¡¯s sex lives.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she lacks one of her own. Her crush is too busy being her big brother to reciprocate her feelings.¡± ¡°W-Where did that name come from!? Hey, answer me! Don¡¯t ignore me!¡± ¡®¡­I should ask the boy if he¡¯ll be willing to give a deeper explanation of the curse.¡¯ Fleridine thought, ignoring the chatter from outside. Fleridine felt it was rude to just refer to him as ¡°boy¡± since he saved the whole group. He was someone deserving of respect. She had never had a chance to interact with him so she didn¡¯t know how to address him. Is he the type who cares what others call him? Fleridine felt that anything other than ¡°Lord¡± was disrespectful. Due to the way she was raised, she never disrespects people she¡¯s indebted to. It was normally very difficult for others to gain her respect unless they have a somewhat prestigious background. Fleridine was one of those people who didn¡¯t respect commoners until they showed her why they¡¯re deserving of it. While a logical thing to do, people like her are not liked that much by society, which is why Fleridine has very few close friends but a ton of acquaintances who¡¯d rather not associate themselves with her more than necessary. In any case, if she could gain a deeper understanding of the curse and the ritual magic Arnold used then she¡¯ll be able to save thousands of lives. She felt that this was something a leader ought to do. The boy definitely knew more than he was letting on. How will she persuade him to tell her everything? She looked down at her body. She had the curves of a mature woman since she was in her 30s. Will the boy share what he knows if she uses her charms? She didn¡¯t think it would work but it was worth a try. She could always find other ways to gain his trust. He wasn''t someone she could let slip through her fingers. With her plans decided, Fleridine stood up to prepare for their departure but she suddenly fell to her knees and coughed up blood. It felt like she was hit in the chest with a metal pole. The blood landed on her hand. She hurriedly tried to wipe off. However, before doing so, she witnessed something strange. Her blood was¡­ moving as if it were alive¡­ She managed to hold in her scream and used her sleeve to wipe it off, thinking she just swallowed a worm of some kind. The area she was scrubbing violently felt like it was burning so she winched before stopping. ¡°¡­Eh¡­?¡± perhaps it was due to the friction¡­ but a piece of her skin had come loose. It was like peeling a boiled potato, a comical thought to have in a moment of anguish. Somehow looking at the wound increased the intensity of the pain which made her groan even more. The thought of ¡°what is this¡± was overshadowed by the ¡°please make this go away¡± as she crouched on the ground while clutching her arm. ?? ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s impractical to strike with the tip of your blade more than once unless you¡¯re a spear wielder. Spears have more force because they have higher reach! That¡¯s why I never make use of stabs and forward strikes! I slash only! Hck. My master taught me how to avoid getting critically injured by spear users. Do you want to know what you do? Hck. You wait until the last second behind dodging to the side and using your foot to hit the tip of your enemy¡¯s spear right into the ground! If you apply enough force then you might be able to immobilize your enemy since the force that they would¡¯ve hit you with will be repelled by the ground and go through the spear¡¯s pole directly into their bodies. That gives you a few seconds to counterattack! Hck, do you know how much better I got at beating up spear users when I found this out!?¡± ¡°I¡¯m very happy for you, Flora.¡± She received a dry reply. Arnold just nodded at the drunk Flora who was talking about how to fight. He decided to just entertain her by listening to her drunk ramblings even if he already knew most of what she was talking about. Speaking to Flora wasn¡¯t what was making Arnold uncomfortable. It was the fact that her legs were horizontally over his. It wasn¡¯t to the point where she was on his lap, though. Even if it isn¡¯t, any guy would feel awkward in this situation, especially when your member is right between a girl¡¯s legs. Yes, Flora had unknowingly caused his thing to go in-between her legs. Every movement she made in the water caused him to get more and more erect. If Flora were sober then she would¡¯ve been the one to lash out at Arnold. He had tried his best to push her off him but she always glued herself to him again. Flora had more than a few drinks prior to coming here so the wine just worsened her drunken state. She¡¯ll probably not even remember what was doing now. ¡°Then there¡¯s blunt weapon users. I hate those fuckers! I can feel their strikes even when I parry which messes my grip on the sword and weakens my strikes over time. It¡¯s easier to win against them if you strike their wrists but many of them are smart enough to wear wrist guards.¡± ¡°¡­You should use the hilt of your sword to hit them if they¡¯re wearing armor. Whether it¡¯s full body or just minimum protection.¡± ¡®It¡¯s surprising how she can make full sentences in this state¡­¡¯ her hiccups still haven¡¯t stopped though. ¡°Eh, people do, do that?¡± ¡°Knights usually do this. It¡¯s something that gained popularity when wearing full body armor became a thing.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that¡­ I should try that next time I have to fight someone in full armor.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this ruin the image people have of swordsmen? Insult their code?¡± ¡°Eh, will it?¡± ¡°Haa¡­ Your master was a master swordsman¡ªThe Sword Master. He had a code he obeyed just like any other swordsman. He had to otherwise he would¡¯ve lost the respect of the other masters.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Flora¡¯s droopy eyes blinked at him, a sign that she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Swordsmen must only use their bodies or the tip of their swords to fight against opponents. That¡¯s the first thing you learn.¡± Arnold flicked her forehead which made her go ¡°eek, that hurts!¡± ¡°Did you never pay attention to his classes?¡± ¡°Humph! I only need to know how to swing my sword and what body techniques I need to use to win battles!¡± ¡°Then I guess you don¡¯t deserve to succeed your master.¡± He was only half-joking while saying so. This earned him a glare. ¡°You¡¯re not living by the Code but you¡¯re chasing a feat not many can reach¡ªbecoming one with your sword.¡± Doing so will allow you to break past your current limits and transcend every other swordsman, even those known as geniuses. It¡¯s a kind of breakthrough similar to reaching Level 70. As mentioned before, if Arnold reaches level 70 then he would awaken his true might as a Transcendent and new opportunities¡ªskills, class upgrades, experience point boosts, etc¡ªwould open themselves to him. Flora¡¯s case will be the same but she¡¯ll become even stronger than Arnold if she reaches Level 70 and becomes ¡°one with her sword¡±. Of course, it¡¯s possible that Arnold might catch up to her if manages to achieve a warrior¡¯s ¡°Equilibrium¡±. That was one of his goals besides working on his intelligence stat, subclass, the main quests, and other priorities. ¡°Even if you go past your own limits as a swordsman, your master¡ªand every other veteran swordsman out there¡ªwould be disappointed to know you don¡¯t respect the code or follow it.¡± ¡°Geh¡­¡± Flora averted her eyes. ¡°I know the Code as well even though I didn¡¯t follow Swordsman Teachings since Sebastian (a warrior) was my master. Does this make me more qualified than you to become the Sword Master?¡± ¡°W-Wha!? No, it doesn¡¯t! Only I get to succeed my master! That was a promise we made! Hck!¡± Flora jumped up, her bare privates right in Arnold¡¯s face. ¡°Ho? Promise? What would you get in return if you were to fulfill this promise?¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s not important¡­¡± she harrumphed and looked away. ¡®She¡¯s not even acknowledging that Vance von Penson is the current Sword Master. Well, if anyone can discern who is worthy of that title then it¡¯s the student of the former Sword Master.¡¯ ¡°I was really curious¡­ Oh well.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell you on one condition¡­¡± Flora looked straight into his eyes. Well, that wasn¡¯t saying much since her gaze seemed so unfocused, ¡°¡­Do you know what happened to my master after the battle in the war of Juliar Kingdom¡­?¡± Her lips were trembling, her eyes shaking and her breaths quick as she maintained eye-contact. ¡°The master you knew and loved is gone.¡± Arnold replied without a moment¡¯s delay. Those words seemed to throw cold water over Flora. Her eyes slowly widened and her mouth gaped. Her eyes slowly panned down but she wasn¡¯t looking at the water or her trembling fists. Her gaze seemed distant. Her head then lowered but not so much that one couldn¡¯t see her face. Only her hair covered her eyes but Arnold could see her lips trembling. Chapter 214 Part 4: Pledge She definitely knew this was a possibility. No tears fell and Arnold couldn¡¯t hear any whimpering or sniffling. ¡°But would you like to meet him?¡± ¡°E¡­ Eh?¡± ¡°Your master is¡­ let¡¯s say in an unfortunate situation that he can¡¯t control.¡± ¡°Death¡­?¡± Of course she would ask this. Arnold had said ¡°he¡¯s gone¡±, after all. ¡°You can put it that way.¡± He replied. ¡°How do you know what happened to him!?¡± Flora jumped up, causing violent waves to interrupt the once quiet and gentle pool of naturally-hot water, ¡°Answer me!¡± Flora yelled. ¡°Your intimidating glare might work on others but it won¡¯t work on me.¡± Arnold stood up. He was a head and a half taller than Flora. Flora subconsciously took a step back seeing his cold blue eyes. His body, riddled with deep scars both fresh and old, exuded pressure and power that no normal human could hope to achieve unless they face danger many times over and survived it. ¡°¡­Who the hell are you¡­ Why do you know so many things? Are you even human!?¡± Flora then shot back at him a little weaker than before. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call myself human anymore¡­¡± Arnold looked at his reflection in the water. Dead blue eyes stared back at him. He could almost picture a demon and dragon taking both halves of his body, creating a disfigured something that defied all common sense. ¡°I might tell you someday. It¡¯s something no one else knows and I plan on keeping it that way unless you¡¯re someone I can actually trust. But you can always try beating it out of me. That¡¯s how you do things, isn¡¯t it Flora?¡± He wasn¡¯t being serious but he was being cautious about what she¡¯ll do just in case. He didn¡¯t have his sword right now so there was a low chance of him surviving against her. She had superior physical strength on her side while he had his agility and combat experience to his advantage. Also, his right arm being numb was a disadvantage at his side. Flora¡¯s hands fell to her waist. With her eyes staring hopelessly into the water, she asked quietly: ¡°Then¡­ at least tell me where my master is¡­ I won¡¯t bother you anymore if you just tell me¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°WHY!? Why!?¡± Flora grabbed both his shoulders and screamed in his face. If he were any normal person then he would¡¯ve passed out from the amount of killing intent she was releasing. Since there was no ¡°Death Flag¡± announcement, he concluded that she wouldn¡¯t actually mean to harm him in any way. Flora wasn¡¯t a killing machine, after all. Arnold replied calmly. ¡°You¡¯ll disregard all reason and charge into the middle of your enemies and slaughter as many as you can thinking that will make them tell you what you want. Your only redeeming quality is your strength¡ªif you exclude your beauty¡ªbut it can turn into your weakness that will get you killed down the line.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t even flinch at Flora strengthening her grip on his shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t know your master personally but considering how you look up to him, he must¡¯ve been a wise and strong person. He would¡¯ve wanted you to prepare yourself before even thinking of going to save him.¡± Arnold put his hand on her cheek. Her glare slowly lots its ferocity. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I tell you now or what you¡¯re telling yourself right now in your head, you¡¯ll still end up doing the same thing. You will lose your life. Luke will lose his master. I¡¯ll¡­¡± Arnold thought of how to say his next words, ¡°¡­lose a very important friend.¡± ¡°Flora.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Look at me.¡± She slowly looked up. While staring into her deep honey brown eyes, he said clearly: ¡°I can help you save your master.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Her eyes shook. ¡°But I will also be the judge to determine that you are ready to face the challenges ahead.¡± A sparkle swept over her honey-colored eyes like a shooting star as they widened wordlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the discussion at this. Just continue on with your life as you have until now. While not a strict requirement, you must continue on the journey to find a way to become one with your sword. That¡¯s what your master wants. I¡¯ll be watching you from afar in the meantime. When the time comes, I will come to you and we¡¯ll save your master. Until then,¡± his finger tapped Flora¡¯s chest¡ªthe same area where her slave mark used to be, ¡°You belong to me.¡± ¡®Hm, the way I said that was weird.¡¯ He meant to say ¡°you¡¯ll be there when I need you too. No excuses.¡± but was caught up in the moment. Flora lowered her head wordlessly again. Arnold could see her ears turn red. Bracing himself to be punched in the face for spouting bullshit again, he closed his eyes (he would be able to catch her punch anyway). ¡°If¡­ If I¡¯m to become yours¡­¡± Flora¡¯s small voice reached his ears as he opened his eyes in mild surprise (at the punch that never came), ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to sleep with you.¡± ¡°An odd thing to say¡­ but I understand.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there when you need me¡ªas your sword.¡± Arnold nodded. ¡°If it comes down to it, I¡¯ll lay down my life to save you.¡± ¡°What a dangerous thing to say. Are you prepared for something like that when you aren¡¯t even ready to save your master?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re the kind of person I think you are¡ª¡± ¡°And what kind of person would that be?¡± he interrupted her. ¡°A man who can even make the gods kneel.¡± This made Arnold knit his brows, unsure of what she meant but she didn¡¯t elaborate to make him understand. ¡°If you¡¯re that kind of person then there must be a way for you to bring me back to life. A way only you know of.¡± ?? After their pledge (?) concluded, the two spend the rest of the evening silently drinking, with Flora consuming the most wine. Well, they had some small talk but nothing that was worth mentioning. Arnold wanted to ask her about her past and how she met her master but knew she wanted to avoid thinking about the topic. It was probably a topic she wanted to share if her master was also present. Or maybe one day, the two of them can sit around a campfire and talk about her past. Flora fell asleep soon after she drank two bottles on her own. Arnold was unsure if she just wanted to drown her worries in alcohol. Maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened if she wasn¡¯t reminded of her master. ¡®That bastard Oriel. He¡¯s the reason for her ending up like this.¡¯ If the two didn¡¯t meet then she wouldn¡¯t have acted like she did earlier. It was like he was seeing a whole other side of Flora. Flora became something of an emotionless soldier in the game if players chose not to complete her storyline. Arnold will now to have to finish that storyline to get her as an ally for future quests (the Yorm and Hiisi Elder questlines specifically). He didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way but was glad it did. He¡¯ll set her quest aside for now. Ladiath and Elizabeth¡¯s questline takes priority. The system seemed to have acknowledged this as well since Flora''s quest didn''t pop up. ¡­ The camp was silent by the time he got back and while the fires were still burning, there was no one around them. It appears everyone was sleeping (except for the recon team, though). Arnold was carrying the snoozing Flora. No one would believe him if he said that this sleeping beauty will one day become the strongest swordsman in existence, an existence that even terrified the demon lords. Arnold had used the scrolls he bought from the skeleton merchant to cast a simple spell that dried both of them off. What a waste, he had thought when he used them but it couldn¡¯t be helped. He never found other opportunities to use them. To him, First to Fourth-Rank spells were garbage. He was looking forward for the merchant¡¯s second batch (he said that he¡¯ll have better scrolls in stock, after all). Arnold carried Flora over to her tent and laid her down on the sleeping bag. The tent was fairly large and looked expensive (not to mention very tidy) so this was definitely not something she bought since she was the kind of person who values functionality over appearance. Meaning she¡¯d sleep on a simple straw bed over a sleeping bag. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡®Hmm, this perfume. I¡¯ve only smelled this coming from Anais¡­ So, this is Anais¡¯ tent.¡¯ He only guessed this was her tent because it was the only one not occupied by someone, besides Sabrina¡¯s of course. Anais was probably sharing a tent with one of her friends. Arnold managed to get Flora onto the sleeping bag. When trying to leave the tent he felt her gripping his arm. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± She was still asleep while spread-eagle. ¡®What the hell is with this grip strength¡­ I pity this woman¡¯s future husband. She might crush him to death in her sleep.¡¯ While he could easily remove her hand, doing so will wake her up since he¡¯d need to use a bit of force. An enraged, sleepy and drunk Flora is something he didn¡¯t want to deal with. While thinking so, he ¡°reluctantly¡± laid next to her. Her beautiful face was right in front of his. ¡®To think this woman can look this beautiful if she just stops shouting expletives whenever she opens her mouth¡­¡¯ while having that comical thought, he slowly closed his eyes. Arnold suddenly heard a whimper coming from Flora. He looked over and noticed her tears falling as her mouth trembled. He could hear a faint ¡°Master¡± in-between her sobs. He stroked her head, letting his fingers run through her green hair. She drew her head closer. Is she even asleep, he thought while looking at her peaceful sleeping expression. Her tears had stopped flowing and he could hear her quiet breathing again. It was nice to have company while he slept, a space previously occupied by Rafaela. Rafaela¡¯s face was all he could think off before he drifted off to sleep. *** ¡°We are once again graced by each other¡¯s presence.¡± A sarcastically deep voice rang out in a deep abyss, inhabited only by low hums that almost resemble a church choir but that was just one¡¯s mind playing tricks to make you feel less alone. When in a constant never-ending cycle of isolation, one¡¯s mind starts to adept to the conditions surrounding isolation. It begins replacing the sounds around you with voices to comfort you. You could be asleep in the middle of a vast forest where not even a cricket would be present and still hear a faint voice singing in a voice that you can¡¯t make out. If you¡¯re soothed by a mature woman¡¯s gentle voice then that is what you will hear, which will bring a sense of calmness and warmth. If you¡¯re soothed by a man¡¯s powerful and deep voice then you will hear war cries and grunts in the dark abyss, bringing relief and making you feel safe. Whichever voices the two souls facing each other needed the most, it didn¡¯t matter since both are beings beyond comprehension. Even the voices meant to soothe one¡¯s soul would be scared away by their might. An equally deep voice answered the first voice: ¡°You are a crafty pig, filthy demon. You have been watching the boy¡¯s soul closely to detect any vulnerabilities, haven¡¯t you? If I allowed you to stay out there any longer, you may have increased the blight inflicted upon his will and soul caused by your power.¡± The demon the deep voice referred to was a titan easily measuring twenty meters in length with great horns that seemed sharp enough to pierce heaven itself, thick log-like arms brimming with overwhelming power and a sculpted body that humans usually associated with their gods. His eyes were reminiscent of a volcano that had been waiting 250 years to erupt. ¡°I suppose if you could do it before then you would again.¡± the other speaker was a larger figure with majestic wings that stretched four kilometers in total, a body that could stretch through the entire capital of Toril in the Eulia Empire, and a head that was twice the size of the demon. Both were titans by appearance but it there was an uncertainty over how powerful these two actually are. Both were hailed as the strongest of their respective race and were certainly the strongest beings in existence, on a plane close to gods but had never confronted each other to claim the title of strongest. Why would the strong need to claim such a title? After reaching the pinnacle of their species, they had lost interest in proving themselves to others. It would¡¯ve really just ended up with them either destroying an entire continent (if not a world if they used their strongest attacks) which was unnecessary. One was reluctant to use his full power in consideration for the mortals while the other was just reluctant to kill future slaves. If he becomes the true king then he will surely enslave all mortals, something that should not be allowed happen. The dragon would make sure of it. He and his kin were hailed as the strongest and swore to the gods that they would protect humanity and become the gods of the mortal realms. ¡°By taking control of his body, you have further tainted his soul. That is something I will not overlook once I am reincarnated.¡± ¡°Reincarnated? You do not wish to use the boy¡¯s body even though he is already dragonborn?¡± Ignoring the dragon¡¯s blatant threat, the demon asked. ¡°While I yearn to smell fresh air again, I do not think the boy can handle my power. Until I find a way to condense my power into smaller fragments that I can control like the limbs of my body and the tips of my wings, I will not attempt to control his body.¡± It was all consideration for the one whose body he had inhabited for 17 years. He had died 50 years ago in a battle against the "Six Swords Testament of the Theocracy" that had cost them both their lives. Naturally, the human was the first to perish, succumbing to the dragon''s powerful magic. The dragon, having lived for nearly 200 000 years, was already in the "dying" stage of his species, weakening him which is why even a human could match him in power. At this stage, dragons are given the option to reincarnate¡ªa blessing bestowed upon them by the Dragon God before his death. Thinking back now, maybe reincarnating was his best option at the time instead of accepting his death and drifting through the void as a soul for 33 years. ¡®What a fool I was for accepting that human¡¯s challenge to test if he was truly the strongest human in existence.¡¯ Well, it was over. One thing bothered the dragon though: why was that human still alive even though the dragon was certain that he perished? ¡®The Theocracy is truly a nation that should not exist.¡¯ He earnestly thought so. They managed to obtain a forbidden grimoire that allowed them to use forceful teleportation¡ªan invasive magic of sorts¡ªon another being (something current-day teleportation magic isn¡¯t capable of). Maybe one of the spells inside that grimoire was a revival spell? But that wouldn¡¯t make sense since the magic the dragon used was capable of destroying one¡¯s soul completely. There would¡¯ve been no way for him to retain his memories and remember that he was a faithful servant of the Theocracy. Another possibility lingered in the back of his mind. Was the version of him that¡¯s alive actually just undead? Perhaps the Theocracy implanted memories in him to make him a loyal servant again. His strength was something they couldn¡¯t afford to lose so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they went this far. The dragon¡¯s thoughts were interrupted by the demon. ¡°I am curious, Dragon. Do you like being reduced to only a soul bound to a mortal¡¯s body?¡± ¡°¡­It is certainly not pleasant being inside such a small and weak body which does not live up to its true potential. But I have a feeling I won¡¯t have to wait long to be free from this prison.¡± The dragon closed its mighty blue eyes. It has only been 50 years since that faithful battle and 17 years since my soul ended up in this boy but feels like it¡¯s been a century, he muttered something the demon couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°Oh? Why is that?¡± ¡°You said it earlier, did you not? He is part dragon which means he has the potential to control the souls of his species, a power only dragonborn are gifted with. Dragonborn like the Taelith Family can absorb the souls of dragons to obtain their abilities. They can also give those souls to other dragons, like the Ancient Dragon, who the head of the household tamed decades ago, making it stronger the more souls it consumes.¡± The Taelith were probably trying to turn the Ancient Dragon into a Lord. ''Kukuku, such a thing will never come to pass.'' thought the dragon in amusement. ¡°You are hoping the boy can use his abilities to put your soul in another being?¡± ¡°Indeed. It does not matter if it¡¯s a human or another dragon, male or female. I only wish to be free.¡± His power would awaken regardless but the new host for his body needs to be humanoid or a dragon. ¡°You are confident he can do it?¡± ¡°I am. He is part me, after all.¡± A strange but very arrogant thing to say but this was coming from a being who once stepped in the boundaries of gods. The demon folded its arms while staring up at the dragon. ¡°He was ordered to kill your kin and give its soul to another. What is your opinion on this?¡± ¡°I do not have one at all. If that is what it takes for him to learn [Soul Bending] then I will not stop him.¡± ¡°Why do you not just let him test this power on smaller species?¡± ¡°A dragon¡¯s soul becomes more difficult to bend depending on which species you are targeting. Wild dragons are the weakest of our race. They are the mix between wyverns and ordinary dragons evident by the bizarre discolored stripes their species occasionally are born with. These dragons¡¯ souls will be the easiest to control but are a far cry from what it takes to control Ancients and Lords.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°If my other comrades knew about his ability and were in my position then they will understand why one of our own must die.¡± ¡°Suar¡¯s soul will be misused by the one who requested it.¡± Another Soul Bender but not a dragonborn, thought the dragon in disgust. Another one of the Progenitor¡¯s puppets, perhaps. How else could he obtain such power? ¡°I do not care.¡± Alas, that was his honest opinion. ¡°You do not care what happens to the divine realm?¡± ¡°I would not say it is a threat meant to destroy the divine realm. I don¡¯t think that personage would be able to do it even if he wanted to. It is merely a mother-and-son quarrel.¡± This made the demon laugh. ¡°A quarrel that will result in the deaths of demigods! Ha ha ha ha ha!¡± ¡°It is so. But there is nothing I can do.¡± The demigods dying won¡¯t be the deciding factor of the divine realm perishing. Something like the World Tree dying out alongside the Mother of Nature, who connects all realms together, will be the divine realm¡¯s downfall. Every living thing will succumb to the destruction of Ragnarok. ¡°You are uncaring of the gods. What would your father think if he found out his first son chooses the lives of mortals over gods?¡± ¡°I took a pledge to protect mortals, not gods.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think the pledge meant abandoning the very gods who created you.¡± The demon cackled. ¡°I did not abandon them. I am merely choosing the weaker beings over the all-powerful.¡± Must I repeat this every time, thought the dragon with a sigh. ¡°I see. Is this why you cannot stand demons? We seek to enslave mortals, after all.¡± ¡°No, your race must be purged regardless of your actions. You do not deserve to live. None of you do, even the kindest of demons.¡± The demon merely cackled, ¡°Well, we can be at each other¡¯s throats all day but I need to observe the boy¡¯s soul.¡± the demon levitated and cast his gaze over to a light coming from a certain distance¡ªthe manifestation of a soul. ¡°Oriel,¡± the dragon¡¯s voice was filled with overwhelming pressure, ¡°You will not escape your fate once I leave. You can run back to your world and become its king but I will destroy you if you set foot in the mortal world again.¡± Arnold¡¯s body wasn¡¯t yet strong enough to withstand [Synchronization] which will allow communication between souls. That is how Oriel had been able to communicate with him before. But this was due to Arnold¡¯s soul being corrupted by Oriel¡¯s demon energy due to overuse of the factor. If only I can establish communication¡­ He had hope that Arnold will be able to figure out on his own that he can remove the dragon soul inside his body. This will be made clear to him once¡ªno, if he can defeat Suar and obtain his divine soul. There was no certainty that Arnold can defeat a Lord. ¡°Kukuku.¡± The demon merely laughed, ¡°Once I completely consume his body by enticing him to use my power once tragedy befalls him, you will be the first to perish, dragon.¡± Ignoring the cold eyes being directed at him, Oriel flew towards the bright light in the distance. The dragon looked at that light. It was half consumed by a dark and eerie shadow. ¡°You do not deserve to be the plaything of fate.¡± He thought while the boy¡¯s face appeared in his mind, ¡°No one does. I was a selfish being in my previous life because I commanded power that none could hope to match, not even the Demon King or the Archmage, thus I was uncaring to individual lives. I thought they should be grateful for salvation even at the expense of their livelihoods, loss of loved ones and even great injury afflicted upon them. To me, salvation was being alive no matter the suffering endured and the pain others experienced. Perhaps that was not the right mindset to have. Instead of trying to fight the manifestations of evil that threatened the human race, I should¡¯ve sought out fate and challenged it. Only then could salvation truly be achieved.¡± The dragon lowered its large head after it said those words to no one in particular. It sighed deeply and went to sleep once again, wishing that he could be free to truly strive to bring happiness to others using its power. Did his death change him? He thought so. And if that was the case then¡ª I¡¯m glad we met, Justice. With that thought in mind, he drifted into deep sleep once again. Chapter 215 : An Unfortunate Situation Arnold surprisingly didn¡¯t have any visions about his encounter with Gederick. Was Flora¡¯s presence the reason for this? When he slept in Sabrina¡¯s tent, he couldn¡¯t even sleep peacefully before feeling the same pain from back then consume his entire body. Thinking back to that moment, he realized how stupid he was. Who hurts themselves thinking a pain they could control would be able to cancel out the pain that consumes their mind? Arnold told himself to go to a healer to check if his heart was doing okay. The origin of the pain resonates there. Gederick¡¯s spear had pierced the middle of his chest, inches away form his heart, so it made sense if one thought about it. Maybe he should ask Sabrina if she can do a quick check-up? Yes, she might be able to tell if something is wrong. Seeing as how she had been constantly asking him if there was anything she could do for him, he figured she might help him. ¡­ Arnold felt a weight press down on his face. Something soft and very heavy was on his chest, covering his mouth but thankfully not his nose, allowing him to breathe. However, he caught a whiff of sweat and stuffiness. It was a familiar scent, one that he had been exposed to numerous times. Arnold slowly opened his eyes. He noticed a large shadow looming over him. His eyes cleared up. Two majestic buns, wrapped in only short tights appeared before his eyes. Looking at it from this close made them look bigger than they actually were. The person they belonged to was blessed with wide hips and long legs but was on the flatter side since she didn¡¯t have a lot of fat on her body. Flora suddenly moved and pressed her hips down, grinding her sensitive bits right on his face which made her moan a little. Yes, Flora¡¯s butt was right on his face. He could feel her head somewhere near his crotch. Thankfully she was asleep. Why else would she be right on top of him? He forced down his disappointment at a certain clich¨¦ event not happening. Arnold carefully lifted Flora and put her aside on the sleeping bag. She moaned and tried to hug him, probably thinking he was a pillow but he gently pulled her off him. ¡°Did she always sleep this sloppily?¡± Arnold thought to himself while looking at her face that was covered in her saliva. ¡®Hm?¡¯ he noticed a popup icon on the status screen. Curious as to what it could be, he clicked on it after making sure Flora was still asleep. ¡¤ Unique Tier Blueprint detected nearby ¡®When did this pop up? Right when I entered the tent?¡¯ The system¡¯s interface (as simple as it was currently) only pops up when he wants it to. He can bring it up with just a thought and had purposefully left it off last night since it always feels like he¡¯s in a ¡°mecha suit¡± of some kind. It wasn¡¯t intrusive per se, just very annoying since the icons block 30% of his vision, mostly his peripheral vison. ¡®Where is the blueprint?¡¯ ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: The blueprint can be found amongst [NPC] Flora¡¯s belongings His gaze shifted over to Flora. Surely, she won¡¯t mind if he takes a peek? If she picked this up then it must be valuable. Of course, just because it¡¯s valuable to her doesn¡¯t mean it will be worth something to him so he wasn¡¯t getting his hopes up. The ¡°Unique¡± title given to the blueprint definitely had him interested in what it could be. This is a title usually given to items that are considered the rarest in the game and only a limited amount of them exists or even just one that can¡¯t be duplicated. Arnold glanced over at Flora again, making sure she was still sleeping for the third time. After confirming that she¡¯s not awake, he climbed over her to get to the bags which were in the corner of the tent. The tent was fairly big but there wasn¡¯t a lot of moving space which is why he was now on top of Flora (he had no choice but to kneel awkwardly like this). He didn¡¯t have to look long to find the blueprint. All he had to do was lift a flap of her backpack. ¡°Gold paper? Hmm¡­¡± it was neatly rolled up and looked fairly big by the looks of the thickness of the roll. Arnold took it out to examine it. ¡°¡­¡± for a second he stared in silence when he saw the name at the very end of the scroll. It was a name he had never forgotten but hadn¡¯t thought about for a while. ¡¤ Conqueror Warship Dunfer A battleship fit for kings, emperors, and even demigods if fully upgraded¡ªthat was the greatest warship known as Dunfer, a first of its kind. It was a warship that could allow one to dominate planets if you obtain all its upgradeable parts scattered throughout the nine realms. These parts ranged from level 1 to level 5 (maximum). ¡°Where did she get this?¡± he unfurled the scroll. Strange symbols appeared before his eyes which floated like holograms above the golden paper, showing 3d models of all the listed parts and the locations of merchants and stores across the realms that sold them. Of course, the parts were nothing interesting to him as a player since they were only level 1 parts. The warship only begins to become something he¡¯d want to use once it reaches level 3. Given how thick the scroll was, he was certain that somewhere in the scroll it showed all the parts separated by levels. Arnold didn¡¯t build the ship himself in the game, only received it as a play tester. The warship needs thousands of parts to function so it would be a waste of time going to look for level 1 parts when he already knew where to find level 2 parts. Thus, he skimmed through the level 1 parts. He wanted the level 3 parts¡¯ locations. ¡°What the¡­ Is the scroll endless or something?¡± he asked no one in particular when he noticed that the rolled-up section of the scroll wasn¡¯t getting any smaller. ¡®Hmm, I¡¯ll need to be in a proper work environment if I want to go through this whole scroll.¡¯ A workshop could work. Particularly, one where airships are commonly built. Airship schematics are known for their ludicrous number of parts and descriptions which are written down inside of them, inconveniencing those who want to build whatever they contain. Multiple people will need to be assembled just to process the information and come up with a strategy to build the airships and make sure nothing important is missing. Luckily dwarves managed to create a machine capable of analyzing all information inside a scroll. It was built specifically for construction blueprints but the [Imperial Intelligence Organization] and other similar organizations that process large amounts of information have access to them as well. Of course, only the nations the dwarves are allied with possess it, which obviously excludes the Theocracy that refuses to ally themselves with dwarves. You only find one of them per city and access is usually only granted by the lords or monarchs of the respective region. Exceptions to this is the empire which has five cities (four if excluding Nuaria that still needs to be rebuilt) but only have two of these machines located in the imperial capital. ¡®¡­I¡¯ll need to get one of those machines but the dwarves don¡¯t lend them to just anyone.¡¯ They¡¯ll be suspicious of his motives and why he doesn¡¯t just ask them to process the blueprint for him. ¡®I¡¯ll need to ask Liumiala to get me one of those machines. But if I do that then I¡¯ll miss out on another favor.¡¯ He had brought her more future clients but didn¡¯t know if she¡¯ll consider that one favor if there were more than one or if she¡¯ll give him favors equal to the number of new clients. He didn¡¯t trust her enough to bet on the latter. He suddenly had an idea. What if he gave the dwarves a city core-sized red crystal? The people probably already know how valuable his crystals actually are and the stock market must be in a craze thanks to Lunaria and Vetis¡¯ efforts. Dwarves need their power tools to be at tip-top shape so it¡¯s only natural that they¡¯ll be somewhere on the list of people requesting access to the crystals. Arnold was the only one who could give them permission to buy the crystals. With his plan already in mind, he closed the scroll then pondered if he should just take it without telling Flora. it¡¯s not like she¡¯ll need it. He suddenly felt Flora move under him and moan as she rubbed her eyes. A gasp leaked out when her eyes blinked absentmindedly. A twisted expression slowly appeared on her face. Almost immediately after her face twisted, he could see a fist flying for his face. It looked slow from his perspective but he knew that if he didn¡¯t do something then he¡¯ll end up losing a few teeth. Arnold didn¡¯t have enough time to think. Dodging was out of the question since they were in such a small space. Plus, the shockwave from her punch might also end up ruining Anais¡¯ tent. With that in mind, he used his own hand to block her punch, taking in mind to pull back his arm immediately after the two connect. This is to dispel the force behind her blow without sending all of it through his body. ¡°!¡± Arnold could hear a (literal) bone-shattering sound the next moment before excruciating pain ran through his ¡°right arm¡±. He didn¡¯t even have the thought of expelling her blow by moving his arm backward the moment her fist connected with his hand. Due to this, the energy was released right into his arm, tearing his skin apart and expelling itself forcibly like paper being torn by razors. Arnold¡¯s arm fell down limply as blood flowed like a waterfall. He held onto it with a silent grimace. ¡°¡­.¡± Flora could only make an idiotic repression seeing Arnold kneeling on the ground like that. ** Sabrina was currently using her healing magic on Arnold¡¯s arm. She had expertly created an arm cast in just ten minutes using only cloth and scissors. She then carefully put it around Arnold¡¯s neck and put his arm inside so that it could hang loosely without moving too much. Arnold could see the sweat dripping down her face as she overexerted her divine power to heal his arm. It¡¯s useless to use this level of healing magic on a broken arm. For that, she¡¯d need to be able to cast Fifth-Rank magic that could shift your bones back into their original place and fix some fractures. In order to regenerate damaged tissue, one would need an even higher ranked spell, which no healer of priest possessed. No, Ceera ¡°the Seraphim¡± and ¡°The Oracle of Melis¡± Angelica possessed that kind of magic so it¡¯s not correct to say no one can cast it. That said, he wouldn¡¯t be granted the luxury of meeting those individuals now or in the future so he didn¡¯t consider requesting their help even if he had the means to go there right this instant. Angelica and Luke will end up meeting anyway once she has a clear picture of who the next Hero will be. ¡°I feel like this will be an unnecessary thing to say but¡­¡± Sabrina spoke while the spell was still active, ¡°You won¡¯t be able to use this arm for at least two weeks given the severity of the injury.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Arnold said with his eyes closed. ¡°How was Miss Flora able to injure you this much¡­?¡± she probably knew Arnold was as strong or stronger than Flora. Everyone knew that after he defeated Arthur without breaking a sweat. ¡°My arm hasn¡¯t been circulating aura for a while now so it was already a liability in a fight even if I could somehow still use it. I had figured this out after I tried surrounding it in aura to do an aura blast,¡± he recalled a few days when he tried to shoot a boar with an aura blast only for a sharp pain to assault his arm. ¡°Is there no way to fix it?¡± He opened his eyes and glanced at her, noticing her glowering expression. ¡°Someone suggested cutting it off completely and attaching a new arm.¡± In his world this would¡¯ve been something to laugh at but this was a world of magic where anything is possible. Temples employ magicians and priests who major in medical field so they are capable of doing the above. The problem with this is that they¡¯ll find out that Arnold is a demon factor. While the Temple itself won¡¯t act hostile besides banning him from their branches, there will always be someone out there who wants to use demon factors as slaves in their battles. ¡°¡­.¡± Sabrina didn¡¯t say anything further, merely casting her gaze down at his arm. His fingers were trembling slightly if one looked close enough. Sabrina looked at Flora with a glare but she was staring somewhere else trying her best not to look at Arnold. Sabrina took a step back to give Arnold some breathing room after her healing magic circle vanished. ¡°How does it feel?¡± The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Arnold tried moving his right hand. The good thing was that he could move his fingers but exerting his strength felt even more impossible than before. ¡°There¡¯s a sharp sting but ¡­I¡¯ll be fine in a day.¡± He was saying that to comfort himself. A warrior with an injury to one of his ¡°weapons¡± was akin to a horse breaking one of its legs in the middle of war. The horse gets put down out of convenience by its master. Arnold couldn¡¯t see a convenient way to get out of this. He could only rest for now. Sabrina glanced at Flora with crossed arms, ¡°How are you going to take responsibility?¡± Arnold could see sweat dripping down Flora¡¯s neck. She answered with a harrumph. ¡°Anyone would think they¡¯re about to be assaulted in their sleep.¡± ¡°But to hurl such a devastating attack¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s his own fault, okay!? Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have climbed in bed with me!¡± She harrumphed again. ¡°You were the one who wouldn¡¯t let go. If I woke you up then you would¡¯ve punched me anyway.¡± Said Arnold from the side. ¡°Tch. I¡¯m not apologizing.¡± ¡°Why not!? If Al gets injured because he¡¯s not in top shape then whose fault is it going to be!?¡± Sabrina shot back. ¡°Don¡¯t raise your voice at me.¡± Flora glared at her, making her shoulders twitch. ¡°Y-You don¡¯t scare me! Is that how you avoid accountability for your actions! Hurting people who demand you take responsibility!? Are you a barbarian without morals or a decent shred of compassion!?¡± Sabrina was now standing over Flora. ¡°Tch¡­¡± Flora looked away from Sabrina whose glare was even more menacing than hers. ¡°Apologize!¡± she yelled, making Flora subconsciously shrink back. ¡°¡­¡± Flora¡¯s eyes turned to Arnold before swimming all over the place. She grumbled something under her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t hear you, Flora.¡± Arnold said coolly, trying his best to ignore the pain in his arm. Flora¡¯s expression turned bitter but she managed to squeeze out her next words: ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ for trying to hit you¡­¡± You were trying to kill me, Arnold almost said. Sabrina¡¯s menacing glare vanished and she clapped with a smile: ¡°Good job, Miss Flora. it turns out you aren¡¯t an emotionless barbarian, after all~¡± Flora¡¯s bitter expression deepened and she harrumphed. Arnold uttered a dry ¡°I accept your apology¡±. It didn¡¯t sound sincere coming from her but it was at least something. ¡°Hm?¡± Sabrina¡¯s eyes turned to another part of the camp, particularly where a commotion had broken out, ¡°They¡¯re doing it again¡­ They¡¯re really carefree.¡± She said with a hand on her cheek and a shake of her head. ¡°What do you mean? What are they doing?¡± Arnold looked in the same direction as her but couldn¡¯t really see much since most members of the group were standing grouped together, seemingly watching something. ¡°The boys are competing¡ªor rather fighting to prove who¡¯s grown the strongest since entering the dungeon. Magic isn¡¯t allowed, only physical altercations. Hans won last time and Hofir won the previous time.¡± There are about 19 close combatants in the entire seventh year group. The rest were magicians, alchemists, a few beast tamers, four arcane healers and three priests to buff the party during combat (consisting of Sabrina and two other adventurers). ¡°What¡¯s the point of competing if the mages aren¡¯t allowed to fight?¡± It sounded like an activity to get their minds off the dungeon or just a regular stress reliever. Wouldn¡¯t the magicians feel left out if this is the case or do they have their own sparring matches? ¡°They use blunted swords or just fists to fight and only use their aura to protect their body but not enhance its abilities. Even if they¡¯re holding back, I don¡¯t see the magicians of our group having fun running around and avoiding getting hit.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Arnold looked at Flora who was biting her nails. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you joining?¡± ¡®Her nails are really dirty. And she calls herself a princess.¡¯ ¡°Because I would win every time.¡± ¡°True¡­ Do the adventures compete as well? You might find someone amongst the rescue group a challenge.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll get crushed if the adventurers join too. I¡¯ll only join if Daraia participates. I¡¯ve been wanting to test her strength.¡± Arnold decided to swallow the ¡°you¡¯ll get crushed though¡± that was about to leak out. Flora was nowhere close to Daraia in strength, who was probably as strong as Lancelot. Flora suddenly smirked, ¡°If you join then I¡¯ll happily become your sparring partner.¡± ¡°Your head has grown big, Princess Flora.¡± ¡°Tch.¡± Flora stood up after grunting at him, ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for your teasing so I¡¯ll go watch their match." Flora suddenly stopped and turned back around, "Wait, what were you doing rummaging in my things earlier?¡± "Al did what...?" Sabrina looked at him with narrowed eyes. "I wasn''t stealing her panties or anything..." he got that out of the way before a misunderstanding arose. Flora glared at him. "Humph, what would I do with your granny underwear, anyway?" "Wha, those aren''t granny underwear! They''re made with flexibility in mind and won''t tear easily!" "Guys will get disgusted if they pull down your skirt and find that underwear on you. You should consider getting the lace underwear made especially for young woman." "I''m not buying underwear to impress anyone, got it!?" "At least buy yourself perfume or lotion. It wasn''t exactly pleasant sleeping next to you, you know¡ªAh, calm down. I''ll stop, alright?" he held up his hand when he noticed that she was gritting her teeth. "Humph." "I was wondering where you got that golden scroll. It stuck out of your bag so I got curious as to what it was. It¡¯s not every day you see a scroll made from gold.¡± It looks like gold but feels exactly like paper so it can¡¯t be ordinary gold. "Oh, that? It''s some kind of airship blueprint. I was looking to sell it since it''s useless to me. It might fetch me a few thousand." ''Not even ten million gold is anywhere near that scroll¡¯s worth.'' he swallowed those words. "Why don''t we trade?" "Humph, don''t think I''ll let go of a huge payday just for a measly trade." "Don''t be like that. I''m sure you''ll like what I have." Saying so, he rummaged in his bag and pulled out "Storm''s Demise", Bardolt''s signature weapon from his pre-level 90 days. "Eek!?" Sabrina jumped back when she saw the huge thing that Arnold pulled out. It was a sword that was lodged in a large black rock that oozed a purple energy. It was that same weapon that Bardolt used for his tank build. Runes of power were etched along the blade, glowing softly, indicating its enchanted nature and divine background. The hilt was wrapped in some kind of tough leather for an unparalleled grip, and the pommel adorned with a star-shaped gem that had seemingly lost its former power after becoming stuck in this unknown magical rock. Flora''s eyes widened when Arnold pulled out [Storm''s Demise]. He swung it a few times (it was still pretty heavy even for him) feeling the air itself give way for his swing. "Where the hell did you find that...?" "Don''t fuss over the details. Do you want it or not? I remember you complaining about your sword yesterday." ¡°G-Give it here!¡± she snatched the sword from Arnold. Arnold suddenly heard a low hum from somewhere. ¡¤ The sword shakes in anger as its given away like a sack of a potatoes ¡¤ The sword hates Player Arnold ¡®¡­.¡¯ ¡°Hnnn!¡± Flora suddenly used the rock as her standing platform and pulled the sword with both arms. ¡¤ The sword will not be pulled by the unworthy. ¡¤ The sword will wait until Flora is ready to accept its power. ¡®What a stubborn bastard.¡¯ ¡°What the!? It won¡¯t come out!¡± Flora glared at Arnold. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about that.¡± He put up his hand with a tired sigh, ¡°Take this as your first test to prove that you¡¯re worthy to accept that sword¡¯s power. Upon achieving that privileged, you¡¯ll be one step closer to being ready to go save your master.¡± She frowned as her shoulders drooped. ¡°But I can¡¯t use my sword techniques like this¡­¡± ¡®I never thought I¡¯d see Flora pout.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it with time.¡± ¡°Easy for you to say since you¡¯re not a swordsman¡­¡± True. ¡°How am I even going to carry this¡­¡± ¡°Buy yourself a magic bag. They¡¯re more convenient and you can always pull out your weapon during a fight. You can use mine for the time being.¡± He quickly transferred everything over to his other magic bag. He then threw the smaller magic bag towards her. The one Vetis gave him will be enough for now. Well, it was more than enough since it had more storage than his original bag. Flora caught the magic bag and quickly stashed [Storm¡¯s Demise]. She slung the magic bag over her shoulder and then glanced at Arnold for a second. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll give the scroll to you later. Just come over to the tent.¡± With that done she quickly left to go see the sparring competition. ¡­ Sabrina turned to Arnold with a worried expression, ¡°You should rest for a few hours. I¡¯ll come call you when it¡¯s time to depart. Or would you like some breakfast first? The boys managed to find a flock of birds that had laid their eggs not far from the forest. We¡¯re thinking of making boiled eggs and eating with the leftovers from last night.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite right now.¡± Rather, he had been feeling nauseous since last night. In fact, the feeling had been present ever since Oriel took control of him. That bastard, what did he do? ¡°Oh¡­ I see¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired either.¡± Something crossed his mind in that moment, ¡°¡­Can I ask something else of you?¡± ¡°Eh, yes?¡± She probably didn¡¯t expect him to actually ask her anything. He usually demands stuff from people. He can¡¯t imagine himself saying ¡°please¡± to others. ¡°You¡¯re capable of detecting abnormalities inside a person¡¯s body by using sensory magic, right?¡± ¡°Yes, we were taught how to manifest sensory organs with mana in our third year.¡± She nodded attentively. ¡°I need you to do a checkup on my chest area. Look for any abnormalities and tell me what you can see.¡± ¡°Eh? Have you been experiencing chest pains?¡± ¡°Of sorts¡­ They aren¡¯t frequent and had only happened a few times.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll take a look. But I might not be able to help relieve the pain without proper equipment and medicinal herbs.¡± ¡°I just want the checkup.¡± She nodded and walked around him. Afterwards, she lifted his shirt and placed her hands on his back. After chanting something under her breath, white threads of light shot out of the manifested yellow magic circle, each of which shot towards Arnold¡¯s back. Arnold could feel them enter his body. It was an unfamiliar feeling so he couldn¡¯t quite describe what they could compare to. He silently cast his gaze over the rising sun as a gentle breeze blew against his hair. He kept his breathing calm and steady so as to not interfere with Sabrina¡¯s checkup. It was probably unnecessary since the sensory organs only observe your body and don¡¯t actually need to take action; thus, any irregular breathing wouldn¡¯t disturb them while they work. He could feel Sabrina¡¯s soft hands grope his back as she continued humming. Her voice had a calm rhythm behind it which relaxed his body. A radiant light rose from the horizon, bathing everything it touched in its warmth. Arnold almost forgot that he was in a dungeon crawling with monstrous bosses and Offspring that could one-hit kill him. It felt like cold water was splashed on his face when he was brought back down to reality. Sabrina¡¯s humming suddenly stopped. ¡°¡­Well?¡± he glanced over his shoulder at Sabrina. He could see a frown on her face. ¡°Al¡­ Can you really not feel anything out of the ordinary?¡± ¡°Any discomfort comes and goes.¡± ¡°Yesterday when I found you and Miss Flora in the forest¡­ Was that an episode that you were experiencing while crouched over?¡± I wouldn¡¯t say I was crouching; he swallowed those words, nodding as an answer instead. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything strange. Your heart feels normal, breathing¡¯s fine and I can¡¯t sense any discomfort with the sensory organs.¡± ¡°I see.¡± He lowered his shirt and stood up, ¡°I guess I was just being paranoid.¡± ¡°Al¡­¡± Sabrina looked up at him but he ignored her and turned around. ¡°Thanks for listening to my request.¡± He walked away after saying those words. He could sense Sabrina walking after him but very far behind. ¡®Right, it¡¯s not anything to worry about¡­¡¯ Chapter 216 Arnold was now standing amongst a crowd who were watching a sparring match that was taking place in the middle of the camp. Sabrina was next to him but she wasn¡¯t bringing up their earlier conversation. The matchup was Hans (Spear User) versus Charkley (Tank). Of course, neither of them had their weapons or armor equipped. This would be unfair since they¡¯re testing their physical limits. This way they won¡¯t resort to lethal attacks that could injure each other. Judging by how both of them were holding up their fists, it was going to be a regular boxing match. Arnold glanced towards a certain group. Ignoring the girls who were waving at him, he could see a few of the guys whose eyes were blue and swollen. They noticed him too and scowled at him. He looked away with a smirk, causing them to fume and grit their teeth. Turning his attention back to the sparring match, he looked at Hans. He was more muscular than Arnold, and was closer to Hofir in height and physique. The two had been rivals in the game. Rightfully so since they¡¯re both warriors by heart even though one chose to wield a spear while the other uses his claws and fangs to fight. Hans was like Arnold: a warrior dissatisfied with only using his fists. Sebastian disapproved of Arnold using weapons even after the plethora of martial arts that he taught Arnold. This would be an insult to his master but Sebastian came to an understand that it was unavoidable. Arnold was capable of using a weapon art that he perfected on his own and he had a Soul Weapon, while Sebastian doesn¡¯t. This makes Arnold a hybrid. Hans was no different. He inherited his family¡¯s martial arts and received the [Fire Bloom Blessing] from the Goddess Heatia, a minor god among the Pantheon of Gods in the Divine Realm. Unlike regular red aura, the Ayried clan was blessed with a rosy pink color when unleashing their full power. It¡¯s the result of Star-Grade Artifact [Fire Lily¡¯s] influence throughout their entire family history. Their aura changes into that color as they gradually power up. However, unlike their regular red aura, the rosy pink aura has a higher consumption rate per second, which means that they burn out faster when using their full power. They have to sacrifice consumption rate for more power, which was a fair sacrifice. But that doesn¡¯t mean the Ayried Clan enjoyed this. There was no way to circumvent this so the Ayried clan¡ªfrom the time of the empire¡¯s founding¡ªdecided to seek martial arts that they could use as their final attack when in battle at full power. Unlike Water Edge, their martial art was a direct derivation of a pure martial art, sort of like healing magic was to arcane magic. This made them one of the most powerful clans in strength alone and why the patriarch of the House was so feared and admired alike. Of course, Stella surpasses him by leaps and bounds due to her potential¡¯s high ceiling. Arnold had only ever seen Stella use her martial arts during the second war against the demons. It was truly a spectacle to behold¡ªangels made of pure lava that shot straight at her enemies when she swings her sword, the power of the sun in her hands when she lifts Fire Lily to the sky, an inexhaustible flame that uses the target¡¯s own lifeforce to burn their body and soul. It was a terrifying power to wield but also a necessary one to defeat the demons and Offspring. Unlike her relatives, Stella will be capable of using her rosy pink aura even at smaller quantities. This is only if she manages to get ¡°Fire Lily¡± to become hers, which will then automatically make her the one next in line to rule the Ayried House. This was very far into the story since she¡¯s probably not yet capable of using either her special aura or the Star-Grade family heirloom. Arnold thought there was a low possibility of her actually becoming that strong this early into the story. In the case of Hans: Arnold could imagine how angry Drakan Ayried was when he found out that his son was more interested in using a spear without relying on his family¡¯s martial arts. The same martial arts that even Stella could use. Hans doesn¡¯t outgrow this habit of using only his spear and raw aura to fight later in the main game. In fact, he became the strongest knight of the empire if one were to exclude the members of the Hero Party, and went on to start his own House after failing to gain Fire Lily¡¯s recognition. His goal was to inherit Fire Lily¡¯s power and not the sword itself but this proved to be impossible in the end. Stella had already surpassed him at that point and wielded Fire Lily as all the previous Heads have in the past. ¡­ Even though Hans (and pretty much everyone else) frequently teased Charkley for his weight, he was showing him the respect any opponent deserves while facing him in the ring. Charkley was still a tank which extraordinary defense that no one in the academy could hope to match. Hans might not be able to win against him as easily as the others. That¡¯s unless he uses his aura, of course. Going by what Sabrina said earlier, they don¡¯t use aura to keep the matchup fair. Due to this, anyone would think that Hans is at a disadvantage since Charkley is the one with better defense and a stronger body on his side. Arnold checked Hans¡¯ physical strength and defense, and compared it to Charkley¡¯s. A miniature status screen appeared next to each of them. --- Name: Hans von Ayried STR: 50 DEF: 43 Name: Charkley von Rickhurd STR: 37 DEF: 187 -- ¡®Hmm, Charkley¡¯s defense is a bit higher than mine. If he was on my level than it would be more than double. Not bad for a common class tank.¡¯ Arnold¡¯s warrior class was focused more on agility and raw power than anything else. It would be strange if his DEF stat was higher than that of a tank class. The developers would be the laughingstock if they couldn¡¯t even balance stats between classes. ¡®Charkley¡¯s attack power is pretty low. How will he even win this? He could just forfeit since the situation is hopeless and there¡¯s no prize at the end. Also, no one forced him to fight.¡¯ Arnold noticed that Charkley was glancing at the crowd. He then found the person he was looking for and eagerly waved at her then flexed his ¡°muscles¡±. Arnold looked at that person¡ªSabrina¡ªwho was waving back at him with a wry smile. ¡®He¡¯s just trying to impress Sabrina?¡¯ Arnold knew that Sabrina had a lot of guys lusting for her so this wasn¡¯t all that surprising. Charkley was one of her most relentless fanboys. He wasn¡¯t even shy about it unlike the other fanboys that Arnold knew of. Rare flowers, expensive sweets, jewelry, gift cards, expensive perfumes imported from other nations¡ªhe had tried them all to impress Sabrina but said person was too hesitant to accept all those things. In the end, she would always accept them with awkward smiles since he had insisted that she takes them. Were it anyone else then that person would¡¯ve told him to piss off since he had been rejected many times. Sabrina was too kind for her own good. The two of them end up together in the story later on but Charkley dies in the second Demon-Human War. He was just an average tank¡ªsomeone without special talents or skills. His ambitions were never fully explained and the issue surrounding his death was still a mystery. Some say he was trying to block a demon portal (with his shield) that had spat out hordes of demons that destroyed several villages and even a town. Charkley was apparently ripped to shreds when he tried to block the portal with his own body. If this was how he actually died then many who called him a hero would¡¯ve been right. Sabrina told Evelyn in a cutscene after the war that she was proud to have called him her husband and father of her children. Sabrina noticed Arnold staring at her and smiled brightly. He looked away with the same poker face which made her pout. The battle started at that moment, with Charkley charging first with his arms raised, making it seem like he wanted to grapple Hans. Noticing that, Hans took his distance. While Charkley wouldn¡¯t be able to chokehold him to the point of unconsciousness, breaking free will be a challenge. Charkley was known for his grapple abilities that had let him hold down monsters while his teammates chip away at the monsters until they die. Martial arts didn¡¯t just amount to kicks and punches, well, this wasn¡¯t the case for earth as well. Grappling was also a martial art that people with high defense could use to their advantage in a fight. The point of struggling is breaking free but grappling martial arts increases grip strength to a tremendous degree, using its own user HP as fuel to buff stats. If he received the right number of buffs on the level of Angelica¡¯s Oracle buffs then Charkley could theoretically be invincible for a few seconds if he was at the level cap with a 1000 defense stat. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. It was a shame the stupid idiot didn¡¯t work harder in the game to reach this level of power. Even without anyone capable of using Angelica¡¯s Oracle-Tier buffs, he would still be able to survive a few hits from a demon lord. That was enough for the Hero to deliver a killing blow. Arnold looked over at Arthur who was speaking to Anais about something. ¡®Maybe Arthur will start his own little wannabe hero party and include Charkley as their tank.¡¯ Alitus¡¯s defense stat numbered in the 500s at the beginning of the story and he¡¯s already level 70 at this point. Arnold couldn¡¯t see that fatty reaching that level of power. The main story extends well past the academy timeline but even if it stretched 20 years longer than the canon timeline, he couldn¡¯t see a common tank reaching Alitus¡¯ level. Charkley¡¯s purpose was to defend also and not to kill. He would find it hard to actually kill monsters if he¡¯s the chosen tank in a party. This could lead to conflict amongst his allies if he tried killing monsters that they expected him to hold back while they attack. Hans stepped to the side¡ªthe right side to be exact¡ªjust as Charkley was about to grab him. Charkley¡¯s right hand suddenly shot towards Hans under his left arm in a smooth motion. ¡°Crap!¡± Hans grabbed Charkley¡¯s right arm with the intention to throw him to the side, which could knock him off-balance and use his weight against him. Charkley bounced off the ground using his stomach and kicked the air after a magic circle appeared at his feet, releasing a gust of wind. ¡°What the!? When did you become this nimble!?¡± Hans then ducked lower than waist-height just as Charkley was about to grab him. Charkley curled up in mid-air and spread his arms, releasing a gust of wind from his body, sending him flying backwards right back at Hans. ¡®He learned wind magic to help him maneuver around the battlefield without breaking his momentum. Smart.¡¯ Of course, Arnold was studying what he was doing and not merely spectating anymore. He¡¯d never made use of wind magic like that before and since it was a simple spell, he should be able to cast it easily a few times. Anrold checked Charkley¡¯s MP. ¡¤ 123 ¡®Tch, it¡¯s even higher than mine. Well, I haven¡¯t taken magic seriously so it¡¯s not that surprising.¡¯ Arnold now knew he was going to get a subclass in the future so he didn¡¯t care to increase the mana in his body anymore, instead choosing to rely on magic items that he¡¯ll find in the future. Lufulur¡¯s equipment was still waiting for him out there in the Deeper Ground relic tomb. ¡®He¡¯s using [Gust of Leap], a First-Rank spell. I might be able to use it if a battle takes place in mid-air or I¡¯m using the air to my advantage when facing a slow enemy or an enemy that can fly.¡¯ It uses 5 MP per use so he would need to use it sparingly. This wouldn¡¯t be an issue for him unless he fights a monster that can fly. ¡®I never would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d consider using garbage tier spells in a fight again. Is my perspective of magic all wrong because I¡¯m used to casting spells higher than Tenth-Rank?¡¯ It was like having more money than the average person and thinking they could somehow afford something he could afford. Money is still useful no matter the amount just like magic spells are useful no matter the tier. He had forgotten this simple life lesson. Despite how fast he already was, he could still use the wind magic spell that Charkley was using to jump around the battlefield quickly. If he combines this with Luxtivin¡¯s illusions then he could confuse his opponent to the point that they leave their backs exposed. Unless it¡¯s someone like Gederick who could grab him even while he was moving at extremely high speeds. It was cowardice to jump around like a monkey instead of engaging in close combat with his opponents, so he would only use this tactic when fighting tougher opponents, who are on or above his level. Focusing his attention back on the sparring match, he could see Hans and Charkley pushing each other back using their hands. Hans was clearly the one with the superior strength so this would¡¯ve been over quickly in normal cases, however, Charkley¡¯s hands was pushing Han¡¯s hands down in an awkward way, making a few of his fingers bent backward. ¡®I see. This reduces the amount of strength Hans can force out.¡¯ His brain would force him to stop exerting too much strength since it¡¯s possible for his fingers to break. This gives Charkley the upper hand. Hans had realized this judging by the frown on his face. A smug grin was plastered on Charkley¡¯s face. Either Hans pulls back to retreat or continues pushing forward. If the former then that will give Charkley the opportunity to attack and possibly win with one big attack. If he could lock Hans in this maneuver while being weaker than Hans, what else could he have up his sleeve. If the latter then Hans will end up breaking his fingers and will be at a disadvantage in the fight. ¡°Haaaah!¡± Hans jumped at that moment while he was in a hand lock, twisting his body and going in for a kick to Charkley¡¯s face. Charkley smirked and shouted: ¡°Take this secret technique of the Rickhurd House!¡± he quickly let go of Hans while he was in mid-air and grabbed Hans¡¯ legs. Charkley pulled Hans forward and jumped, as if he was going to throw Hans after doing a flip in the air. ¡°Shit!¡± Hans was then smashed into the ground before his head was buried by Charley¡¯s fat body. ¡°Get off me!¡± Hans smashed the ground with his fists and tried to escape from under Charkley but he was way too heavy. ¡®A spatial martial art that condenses his bones and body fat in exchange for the energy inside his body. I guess Fatso isn¡¯t useless in a fight without his shield, after all.¡¯ He might not be Alitus but he was flexible on the battlefield and could adjust his combat and movements appropriate to the situation. Coming to the dungeon could be thanked for that. Charkley never would¡¯ve grown this much if the seventh years didn¡¯t come here for their final exam. Things were different in the game since the dungeon appeared much later in the main story, about a few years after this whole class graduated. It was probably not just Charkley who grew up during these past three months that they¡¯ve been here. Arnold looked at Anais, Arthur, Shirley, Evelyn, Sabrina, Hans and all the other seventh year students. He could tell at a glance that all of them grew. He was slightly disappointed at Shirley¡¯s low level given her potential but it was nothing a few months of just monster hunting couldn¡¯t fix. Of course, this is only outside the dungeon. Arnold¡¯s attention turned back to Hans who was suddenly releasing his aura. ¡°I said¡­ GET OFF!¡± Hans¡¯ roar sent a powerful shockwave throughout the surroundings, also sending Charkley flying with tremendous force. Hans jumped and pulled back his fist. ¡°How do you like this, Fatso!?¡± His punch landed cleanly on Charkley¡¯s face. His head was knocked back as his blood flew. Charkley¡¯s head suddenly bounced back like rubber and hit Hans right in the face. ¡°Guh!?¡± Hans was the first to be sent flying to the ground, his back hitting the ground. Charkley¡¯s body swelled up like a balloon and the air pressure around him became several times heavier. ¡®He¡¯s using his family¡¯s martial art to increase his weight¡­¡¯ Arnold could tell at a glance that it wasn¡¯t spatial manipulation to make himself heavier of some kind. Well, it was spatial manipulation in a way if you could call making your body mass heavier controlling space and gravity. Fatso dropped down like a meteor. There was even a comical whistle-like sound which was probably just him ripping a fast while in mid-air. He crashed to the ground. A powerful tremor followed after and a dust cloud surrounded the area. A wind pressure blew all the dust. ¡°Ggh! H-Hey, wait!¡± Charkley had missed, or more like Hans had quickly got out of the way right before getting crushed. As such he was left wild open and struggled to get up for (literally) being too heavy. Hans¡¯ devilish smirk made Charkley go pale and sweat bullets. What happened next was anyone¡¯s guess. ¡­ ¡®A shame he lost. Well, I already saw this coming but it¡¯s surprising how long he lasted,¡¯ Arnold thought while looking at Charkley who was lying face down on the ground after receiving Hans¡¯ barrage of aura-powered attacks. Hans wiped the sweat from his brow with a ¡°Phew¡± and smiled broadly. ¡°Hey, wasn¡¯t that cheating?¡± one of the students asked. ¡°Yeah, he was the one who said we shouldn¡¯t use aura to fight, only protect our bodies.¡± ¡°Damn bastard thought we wouldn¡¯t be able to tell he enhanced his strength with aura.¡± Hans avoided everyone¡¯s glares and shouted with a triumphant grin: ¡°Alright! Who¡¯s next!? Step right up and test your strength against me!¡± Someone amongst the crowd raised his hand¡ªit was Hofir. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards him as he approached Hans. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t be participating anymore?¡± Hans looked at him in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not going to fight you.¡± Hofir said in a deep voice as if he was holding in his anger. Ignoring the confused Hans, he pointed at Arnold. ¡°I want to fight him.¡± Chapter 217 Part 1: The Misfortune That Wouldn’t Die (1) ¡°What brought this on, Hofir?¡± Sabrina stood between the two of them before Arnold could say anything. Hofir ignored Sabrina and continued walking towards Arnold until the two stood face to face. Of course, Sabrina was right in the middle of the two still. Hofir was two heads taller than Arnold and twice as muscular. An outsider would call him a coward for trying to duel a man whose right arm was in a cast. ¡°Hofir!¡± Sabrina called out to him again, startling him as if he only now noticed her. ¡°Why do you want to fight Al!?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m curious as well why you¡¯re leaking killing intent all over the place only when looking at me.¡± Hofir knitted his eyebrows and clenched his fists. His frame grew smaller as everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Speak your mind. No matter how embarrassing it is, boy.¡± Daraia approached them, ¡°What, it just got entertaining and I was even willing to spar with the students for a bit but then you had to declare that you want to duel the young master.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Hofir lowered his head and stepped back. ¡°Hofir¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± Madilith then came up to him and worriedly touched his shoulder. Hofir took a deep breath, ¡°I saw the two of you¡­ in the forest¡­ You kissed him¡­ You confessed to him¡­ Why?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Madilith let go of his shoulder and stepped back silently. ¡°A lover¡¯s triangle?¡± Daraia said in amusement but no one paid attention to what she said. ¡°Arnold.¡± Arthur was then the third person to approach the two of them, ¡°What did you do¡­¡± Arnold shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Why is the sword being held near my neck when Madilith is the one who initiated the kiss?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Hofir lowered his head and his fists trembled. ¡°The woman you have such innocent feelings for is a slut who shakes her butt at any guy if she¡¯s disillusioned enough that it will satisfy her desires. Did you know any of that? Or is she still acting innocent, like acting clumsy in bed or shying away from kisses?¡± Arnold drew closer to Hofir and bent down to look at his face, ¡°She¡¯s probably been with ten guys or possibly more before you showed up all smitten with her. It¡¯s hard to imagine a woman like that will still be clumsy and shy in bed.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t bother to look at Madilith. If he did then he would¡¯ve seen her unable to contain a smile on her face while breathing hoarsely. Of course, no one was focused on her so no one noticed this. ¡¤ Condition: aroused (NPC likes public humiliation if it¡¯s from the one she loves). ¡°She¡¯s using you to get off. You¡¯re just a sex toy to her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Hofir screamed at the top of his lungs, ¡°She said she loved me! She said she wants to be with me forever and get married to me!¡± ¡°All lies.¡± ¡°No, it isn¡¯t!¡± Hofir turned towards Madilith, ¡°Tell him it¡¯s not true! You love me, right Miss Madilith!?¡± ¡°Eh, ah, uhm¡­ Y-Yes, of course¡­¡± Madilith stuttered while squeezing out a yes. ¡°See!? You were just manipulating her! You probably used some kind of charm magic to make her do what you say!¡± ¡°You can delude yourself as much as you want.¡± Arnold stepped back a bit and spoke mockingly. ¡°What spell is it!? Are any of you experienced with mind control!? Find out what spell he used on Miss Madilith!¡± Hofir¡¯s wild glare turned to the magicians, making them shriek and step back. Kukuku, Arnold¡¯s cackle made Hofir¡¯s frown grow even more distorted. ¡°!!!!!¡± Hofir roared and charged at Arnold, his fist raised ready for a punch. Arnold stopped smiling and looked at Hofir unflinchingly even as he charged like a moving fortress. A whack sound resounded. The surroundings grew quiet. Arnold staggered backward a bit after receiving that head-on punch. He spat out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Demihumans are this strong even at level 27, huh¡­¡± he muttered something that no one else heard. After making a pained groan, he stood upright again. He used his finger to wiped the blood away from his nose but even more blood streamed down his nose like a waterfall, staining his adventuring shirt and black coat. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you take her from me! I¡¯m going to break her free from your spell!¡± Hofir shouted. He then underwent partial Beastification. His claws grew longer, his fangs sharper and his eyes changed into that of a tiger¡¯s. Striped marks appeared on the fur that grew out of his arms and legs. Despite transforming this much, his face still retained its human features which means he wasn¡¯t in his full [Primal Instinct] form that makes him go berserk with rage and power. The fact that he could gain this much control over his berserk nature was something worthy of applause. Arnold noticed Flora staring at him from the corner of his eye. The glint in her eyes asked him ¡°should I put him down¡± therefore he shook his head. She nodded and continued observing. Now then, what had brought on this situation? Was it all Madilith¡¯s plan to see two men fighting for her? It wasn¡¯t out a woman¡¯s nature to manipulate people like that. Her way of manipulation was sort of cute in a way compared to a few other cunning women in the game like mature Elizabeth, Ronia, Adrianna, and Celeste. Each of them was highly intelligent and could even lead someone to their deaths, this having happened countless times whenever Ronia and Elizabeth were involved. While Madiltih could not compare to them if the above was true, this was still a troublesome situation that ended with Arnold getting a ¡°Death Flag¡±. Maybe Hofir just followed after the two right at the end of their confrontation last night, not having heard what a crazy bitch Madilith was? Arnold doesn¡¯t keep his warrior sense active unless there¡¯s danger in the area, so this was probably the most likely possibility for this ¡°mind control¡± misunderstanding. Hofir was under the misunderstanding that the one he loved was being charmed by another guy. Hofir thinks this other guy was using a type of charm magic that makes the target obey every command you tell it to. If this other guy is capable of removing a curse that not even exorcism magic could get rid of then surely this other guy is capable of using a bizarre magic or even item that lets him control others. And in this case, it was Madilith who was the target. Arnold could see a snowflake landing on his bloodied hand. A cold breeze swept his bangs out of his face. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you take her away from me.¡± Hofir was now towering over Arnold. ** Arnold looked up at Hofir. Despite being punched, there wasn¡¯t a hint of anger on his face. His eyes were reminiscent of a cold winter¡¯s night. If his eyes were the full moon¡¯s emotionless light, then the ominous aura surrounding his body would be the shadows creeping in the dead of night, which nothing but the moon could illuminate. Hofir pulled Arnold up by his hair, his bangs covered his eyes but one could still see his mouth¡ªit was flat as if he was calm even after all that just happened. Hofir pulled back his fist, ¡°Remove the spell!¡± his fist landed on Arnold¡¯s face, sending a ¡°whack¡± sound throughout the surroundings again. Arnold barely flinched but his nose was leaking a lot of blood. ¡°H-Hey, shouldn¡¯t we stop this?¡± a member of the crowd asked timidly. ¡°You really want to stop that guy built like a fortress? Hofir will end up hurting us¡­¡± ¡°Yeah but¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just watch.¡± Daraia said to the crowd, ¡°I will not permit anyone to interfere. This is their match. Remember, the rules are that no outside parties are allowed to help either side.¡± She said with a big grin. Someone muttered, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Arnold didn¡¯t agree to fight¡­¡± ¡°Miss Madilith is mine!¡± Hofir punched Arnold again. His face was already bloody from receiving those consecutive punches. From a bystander¡¯s perspective, Hofir wasn¡¯t holding back at all. The wind pressure generated from his fist alone told them that. That said, his punches weren¡¯t enough to make Arnold retaliate. It was like Arnold didn¡¯t feel anything at all. ¡°Give her back!¡± Punch. ¡°She¡¯s the light of my life!¡± Punch, punch. ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone take her from me!¡± Another devastating punch, much stronger than the others, shook the surroundings. A few students were about to intervene but Hans and Flora stood in front of them, stopping them in their tracks. The adventurers also stood back, choosing not to intervene. It was as if they knew Arnold didn¡¯t even consider Hofir a threat. If they saw the disparity of power and level then their assumptions would be correct. Level 60 versus Level 27. 178 in strength versus 51. There was no way for him to win, would be the thought everyone would have if they could see the disparity. Another question would arise: why wasn¡¯t Arnold using that huge disparity of strength to punch back? He could rip off Hofir¡¯s head like it was nothing. In fact, in that mere minute, he had probably already imagined hundreds of ways to kill the enemy in front of him. ¡°Give her back!¡± Hofir, now in tears, punched Arnold for the tenth time. His bloodied fist then loosely fell to his side. At a glance, one could see that his fingers were bent in unnatural directions, a sign that Arnold¡¯s bones were much too hard to break. Besides the blood leaking out of his nose and mouth, there wasn¡¯t a dent on Arnold. Hofir let go of Arnold and grit his teeth as he held onto his hand. Arnold slowly stood up. He wiped the blood from his mouth before he turned around and walked away. ¡°Get back here¡ªGuahk!? AHHHH!¡± Hofir was just about to charge at Arnold again before his right leg was bent backwards by an unnaturally quick attack. He collapsed on the ground a moment after while clutching that leg, and flailing wildly. Arnold had appeared on front of him in a split second that not even Daraia and the other veteran warriors or swordsmen could even see. His leg was raised slightly below knee-height. ¡°Shut your mouth.¡± Arnold straddled him and grabbed his arm. He wordlessly broke Hofir¡¯s arm. ¡°Mhhughghh!!!!¡± Hofir¡¯s screams became louder than before. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to¡ª¡± Arnold grabbed Hofir¡¯s mangled-up arm, crushed his wrist bones like it was nothing and stuck his hand inside his own mouth, ¡°shut your fucking mouth?¡± Then he pulled back his fist which was covered in ¡­ blackish aura? If one looked close enough, you¡¯d imagine a demon hanging over Arnold¡¯s shoulder cackling into his ear but this was surely just one¡¯s imagination playing tricks on you. ¡°Eek.¡± One of the girls ran into her friend¡¯s arms, unable to look at that scene any longer. Another was trying her best not to vomit. Some others were looking at this scene with pale expressions, one even leaking herself. The guys weren¡¯t any different. It was only the adventures who appeared somewhat composed. Arnold struck Hofir, breaking his nose bridge and many teeth. The ground beneath his head caved in. Hofir¡¯s punches were nothing compared to this. ¡°That was all a High Blood Tribe chief candidate is capable of?¡± He punched again; this time the punch was a little weaker but still destructive. ¡°Come on! Bring out the beast inside you! Show me the beast that wants to kill its uncle and avenge its father!¡± Hofir¡¯s blood and teeth flew with every punch that landed on his face. One of Hofir¡¯s eyes popped out of his head, hanging loosely to the side of his cheek. His head was smacked from side to side, squirting his blood with every punch and backhand slap. ¡°Where did all that bravery from before go!?¡± Another punch made his blood splatter as if paint was being shook from a paint brush. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll save that slut!?¡± The next punch was so powerful that it shattered the ground, sending a powerful shockwave throughout the camp, and even causing some of the students to lose their footing and fall down. Hofir trembled beneath Arnold as he tried his best to escape. ¡°Looks like I missed.¡± Arnold said before pulling his hand out of the ground. It missed Hofir¡¯s face by a few centimeters. ¡°I won¡¯t miss a second time.¡± Arnold was about to swing down again but someone grabbed his arm at that moment. Her small hands were trying their best to stop him but she was probably aware that she wasn¡¯t strong enough to do that. Despite that, she still tried. ¡°Sabrina.¡± Arnold could tell who it was without looking back. ¡°H-Hofir already learned his lesson so please stop¡­ stop hurting my friend...¡± Arnold shook himself free from her grasp and grabbed Hofir by the head. ¡°Are you still conscious? The one who stepped up for you wasn¡¯t Madilith but Sabrina. Look at her,¡± Arnold grabbed Hofir¡¯s head and turned it to Madilith¡¯s direction, forcing him to look at her whose head was so lowered that one couldn¡¯t see her face. ¡°She didn¡¯t even try to come save you.¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Hofir¡¯s eye was peeled back in his head so he was probably not even listening. A faint wheeze came out of his mouth so he was still alive. Arnold looked at his hand for a second that was covered in blood. He closed his eyes and calmly sighed before wiping it all off on his coat. He turned to Sabrina, ¡°Heal him.¡± ¡°Eh, ah, r-right¡­¡± she hurriedly approached Hofir and chanted something. The next moment a green light surrounded her hands which she placed on Hofir¡¯s chest. Before walking away, he turned to look down at Hofir and said: ¡°The next time you challenge someone to a duel, you better have the power to back up your arrogance. The next one to duel me won¡¯t walk away alive.¡± ** ¡°¡ªWhat you did was very immature and dangerous.¡± Arnold had thought that he¡¯d be left alone peacefully but Arthur came up to him the moment he was outside the camp. Arnold, who was drinking water from his leather pouch with some difficulty, turned to Arthur with a cold stare. ¡°And how would you have handled a situation where someone was aiming for your life, Fake Hero?¡± he said those words as if spitting in Arthur¡¯s face. ¡°¡­Hofir didn¡¯t want to kill you. He¡¯s not that kind of person¡­¡± ¡°Funny how that isn¡¯t what everyone else thought before your little trip into the dungeon. From what I heard, Hofir¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t good at all with the girls especially. What did they used to say about him again¡ªthat Hofir has the eyes of a sexual predator? That he eats his victims after he violates them? Threatens to hurt girls if they don¡¯t let him touch them?¡± He became this imaginary enemy for all women in the academy (almost like a certain someone). The guys didn¡¯t like him either but that was because they found him weird. He could never form full sentences, stare his professors in the eyes whilst they¡¯re speaking to him, work in teams for assignments, hold presentations for his grade¡­ He became unlikable just because he was different from anyone else. To Arnold¡¯s knowledge¡ªboth from the game and his own memories of the academy¡ªHofir had never caused any trouble and never hurt people unless instigated by the brazen delinquents who only seeks trouble (but this was in his earlier years in the academy since everyone was too scared to try and bully him now). ¡°Face it. You¡¯re putting a wild beast on a leash that¡¯s on the verge of snapping loose. If a simple affair is enough to make him go this far, who knows what he¡¯ll do if a similar situation were to happen in the future? What happened earlier¡­If he challenges me again¡ª¡± Arnold stared into Arthur¡¯s golden eyes. ¡°¡ªI¡¯ll kill him.¡± ¡°You do not get to decide someone else''s fate just because you''re stronger than them!" Arthur flared up. "Isn''t that exactly what a murderer does when they hold a blade to their victim''s throat?" Arthur received a calm reply. The killer decides whether you live or die¡ªregardless of their motive. Your life is in their hands because you were too weak to protect yourself. Arnold knew what it was like to be on the other end of that blade. He had seen the cold steel before his eyes. He had tasted the crumbs of death''s cuisine. He had already seen what death looked like back when Angelica tried to trap him in the void of souls, where he encountered the souls of all those he had killed in Nuaria city. He will not join them. He will not let his life end up in the hands of his enemy. Hoping a miracle could whisk him away. Not again. Just like pain that comes and goes, he wants to control his own fate. ¡°You do not have a shred of honor or empathy, do you¡­? Why did you save us all? Was it merely on a whim? Was it so you did not lose someone important to you in this group?¡± ¡°Hmm, if it was the last one then I would¡¯ve saved only Anais.¡± He chose to not mention Shirley. That made Arthur frown but he didn¡¯t retort, instead waiting for Arnold to reply. ¡°Besides her, let¡¯s see¡­¡± Arnold made a thoughtful gesture as he hummed, ¡°For one, there¡¯s the guild master. If I saved only her then she¡¯d have end up depressed that she couldn¡¯t save her adventurers and retire early as a guild master.¡± The adventurers meant everything to Daraia. She would lay down her life for them because she understood the meaning of comradery and respected the adventurer code. If she was the only one he saved then she would turn out to be useless in the end since she¡¯ll lay down her title as guild master and probably start over as an F-rank adventurer helping people and building up her reputation to gain the confidence to become a guild master again. There was no reason for this and many wouldn¡¯t understand why she¡¯d go this far when something happened that was out of her control. Arnold wouldn¡¯t be able to pull strings to have his party be promoted to S-rank and even SS-rank using her debt to him. One might ask: why not ask her to give the information directly? That was because Arnold was not an adventurer but Nova was. Him rising in rank and gaining the trust of the executives and investors would end up fulfilling his goal in the end anyway. It will take a long time to gain their trust and even longer to get the secret subjugation and exploration quests. Well, it can¡¯t be helped. These things take time. Daraia would mistake this for him wanting to pull Misteltein over to his city and house them there. A city lord using his influence to promote a party wasn¡¯t rare these days since adventuring is one of the most famous and profitable professions. The reason for this was obvious: 1. Adventurers can help keep the surrounding areas free of monsters and other threats, making the region safer for inhabitants and trade routes 2. Adventurers often return with treasure, rare materials, and valuable artifacts. This influx of wealth can boost the local economy and provide materials for local craftsmen. 3. Safe and prosperous regions attract traders, merchants, and new settlers, leading to increased commerce and economic development 4. Forming alliances with powerful adventurers can provide reliable allies in times of conflict or political strife. 5. Share information about potential threats, valuable locations, and other useful intel with adventurers. The list was much longer than this but the above were just some to keep in mind. Arnold wouldn¡¯t blame Daraia and the guild executives for misunderstanding his intentions. Rather, he could make use of it. Adventurers have become an even more important profession after the monster wave that dealt a devastating blow to both the empire and other large nations. The fear of monsters invading their territories was something nobles will never forget. Since Arnold didn¡¯t have the empire¡¯s backing anymore, it would make sense to others why he¡¯d want adventurers there. Adventures have essentially become more recognized and are now considered political bargaining chips. Arnold, using what happened back then to make an excuse that he wanted adventurers in his city, won¡¯t draw any suspicions towards him and his affiliation with Misteltein in the end. ¡°Since Daraia and her adventurers are alive and well, I can visit the HQ later to collect my rewards. As for the others,¡± he thought about them for a moment, ¡°Hmm, no one else serves a purpose besides Daraia.¡± He couldn¡¯t think of anything at the top of his head. Many amongst them were from noble families. If some were heirs to their households then he can possibly establish connections with Houses directly through the heirs if the parents are unwilling. He can already imagine daughters of nobles and treasures in the form of gifts from all over the continent showing up on his doorstep. That wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy him. To even make him crack a smile, one would need to promise him a Semi-Star class magic item or weapon. The part about nobles sending their daughters to his house will have nothing to do with him saving their relatives¡¯ lives. It¡¯s more like they¡¯ll use marriage as a means of building connections with Arnold¡ªthe one who stopped a possible mass genocide. He might even be knighted by the emperor for this¡ªno, he definitely will. Most likely at the emperor¡¯s birthday banquet or during a grand festival of some kind where the emperor could show the world that Arnold ¡°belongs to the empire¡±. Of course, he won¡¯t let this kind of impression stay in his head for long if it does happen. ¡°Did you save everyone because you wanted to do it¡­? Or because you were expecting compensation in the first place?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arthur lowered his head at his silence. ¡°You know¡­ I overheard some of my classmates calling you a hero earlier. Despite knowing that they disliked you and how they mistreated you, you still chose to save them. They said you changed but I can¡¯t see that at all.¡± ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be throwing around that title and giving it to everyone who¡¯s kind to them.¡± Arnold said. ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°This might be a bad time to drop this on you since it¡¯s obvious that you want space but thank you for saving everyone for saving them when I couldn¡¯t.¡± tears formed at the corner of his eyes, ¡°We lost Miss Lee because I was too weak to save her. And all our other fallen classmates. I didn¡¯t want to lose anyone else. I promised myself that I¡¯ll grow stronger for their sake. But the curse was something I would¡¯ve never been able to get rid of if it wasn¡¯t for your help.¡± Arthur was too weak to protect his class¡¯s professor. Which was why he sought the strength to protect those who were alive and close to him. ¡°Do you want to know something interesting, Arthur?¡± Arnold paused for a second as he waited for Arthur to wipe his tears away, ¡°I read somewhere that the ¡®Holy Sword of Song and Light¡¯ is capable of expelling all curses, so it would¡¯ve theoretically broken the curse as well.¡± ¡°R-Really!?¡± ¡°But if you knew this beforehand and hurried to obtain the sword then you would¡¯ve lost even more of those closest to you if you were unworthy. What would you have done if you weren¡¯t worthy and found out that all your efforts were for nothing? Would you have rolled over and accepted your fate?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arthur bit his lip and clenched his fists. ¡°Even if you possess the strength to overcome most obstacles in life, fate will always triumph in the end. It knows no opposition and takes no sides; it simply brings luck or misfortune to all.¡± ¡°¡­And you were the one who triumphed over that same fate¡­ right?¡± ¡°Exactly. Strength won¡¯t always protect those you hold dear. It won¡¯t make you a hero either. To be a hero, you need to be capable of standing up to fate. That¡¯s a true hero.¡± ¡°I¡¯m nowhere near being a hero¡­ Is that what you¡¯re saying¡­?¡± Arnold nodded. ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t that make you a hero?¡± This made Arnold sigh. ¡°I¡¯m no hero and don¡¯t want to be seen as one. Because I¡¯d do anything to triumph over fate, even sacrifice lives. Can you recall any hero who would kill to save? They don¡¯t exist. But there are those who do evil things for good reasons. They are not heroes or demons because reality is not that black and white. They are simply human.¡± ¡°¡­That¡­ That makes sense¡­ Hahaha, I never thought the title of hero suited you anyway.¡± ¡°Just having the will to stand up to fate makes you qualified to be a hero. Do you have that courage and determination?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Arthur said with unflinching resolve. ¡°I see. Then you¡¯re one step closer to being worthy.¡± ¡°Ugh, what is it with you and calling me unworthy. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve seen someone worthy of the title before.¡± ¡°Well, maybe I have.¡± Strangely it was Nait¡¯s face that surfaced in his mind and not Luke¡¯s. A woman¡¯s scream¡ªcoming from the camp¡¯s direction¡ªstartled the two. Arthur hurriedly ran towards it, leaving Arnold behind. It was so sudden that Arnold froze. He didn¡¯t sense any threats nearby so what was that all about? Interested into what was happening, Arnold followed after him. ¡­. Arnold arrived at the camp, noticing that the whole group was standing in a circle, surrounding something or someone. ¡°¡­.¡± There was a heavy silence in the camp that even breathing sounded loud. The whole group was gathered in a circle, surrounding something that had caught their attention. Some of them were trying their best not to vomit. Others had pale expressions on their faces. Then there was Daraia, whose eyes were a dead as that of a corpse, as she looked down. A single person was standing in the center of that group, surrounding four corpses and a disfigured humanoid creature that was wearing a familiar magician¡¯s robe. Arnold pushed through the group to see what all the fuss was about, spotting a silent Fecius who was standing there with a grave expression on his face. ¡®Isn¡¯t that¡­ the recon squad¡­?¡¯ Arnold thought while looking at them. A flood of notifications clouded Arnold¡¯s vision. Among them he could see one that caught his attention: ¡¤ You have been cursed Chapter 217 Part 2: The Misfortune That Wouldn’t Die (2) Arnold¡¯s eyes quickly sought out Madilith. He just realized that he didn¡¯t confirm that her mark was gone right after he was done with the ritual yesterday. He got rid of the rotten apples but not the one apple that caused the rot to spread. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold calmly inhaled then exhaled. He then spoke to Fecius, who had been missing from the group all this time. Fecius had apparently carried all five of them here using a flat wooden makeshift platform. Arnold¡¯s voice was laced with an eeriness disguised by his calmness that could probably be felt by the whole group. ¡°What happened?¡± Fecius wordlessly walked to the person on the far left¡ªthe first corpse. ¡°I did not know them personally so I will be standing over them while explaining what happened.¡± He gulped which was surprising for someone like him who isn¡¯t usually so expressive, ¡°I ran into the five of them when I was roaming the forest. I got lost and didn¡¯t know how to reach this camp but I ran into the group when I heard a commotion coming from a clearing near where I was. Turns out it was the path into a dungeon. I found them fighting some monsters that had been hanging around the dungeon. We quickly got rid of them and built a camp near the path to the dungeon. The sun hadn¡¯t rose yet and we had a quick breakfast while they explained to me everything that happened in the camp.¡± He looked at Arnold for a second, ¡°They explained to me what had been going on inside the camp while I was gone. I want to express my gratitude for saving Her Highness Shirley¡¯s life.¡± ¡°Your gratitude is unnecessary right now, Fecius.¡± Shirley said with a small sigh, ¡°The problem doesn¡¯t seem to have gone away.¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ Alright, then I will explain what happened. We were just getting ready to leave before some native tribe ambushed us. This adventurer was the first to be struck by their arrows, right through the eye.¡± He looked down. Everyone confirmed that there was a broken arrow lodged in his head. Fecius moved on to the next one, a disfigured body that had lost one arm and both legs, ¡°We had to leave him behind and escape. There were too many of them so we wanted to decrease their numbers while fleeing and collect the corpse later. This woman let a large group of them to the mountain east of here. She shot her explosive magic arrows right at an overhanging cliff. She said that she could use her glider to quickly escape before the boulders fell on the tribe members but her glider malfunctioned when she jumped off the mountainside trail. She fell from several hundred meters onto the ground. The fractures are as of a result of her rolling down the mountain when landing.¡± Arnold could hear gulps coming from around him. Fecius walked to the next one who only had his upper body and half of his face, ¡°This one ran into a faerie cove, maybe thinking that the little creatures would help him hide since they are depicted as friendly creatures of the forest¡­ but it turns out they were man-eating faeries who attacked him and ate more than half of his body. I think most of his organs are gone since he felt rather light when I found him¡­¡± One of the girls couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and vomited. Fecius was about to walk over to the third corpse but Daraia spoke: ¡°Is this¡­ Fleridine¡­?¡± There was an unreadable expression on her face as she knelt down and put her hand on the creature. ¡°Yes, that is Miss Fleridine.¡± ¡°¡­How did this happen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ sure. The two of us managed to get rid of most of the tribe members which made them retreat so we rested somewhere in a cave. I left Miss Fleridine the cave to go find some herbs to make us some healing potions. She had a deep wound on her stomach which we had to quickly heal if we wanted to get a move on and bring the others back. I thought everything would be alright even after what happened. Upon returning, I heard Miss Fleridine¡¯s screams resonate within the cave. I ran towards her but she came out of the cave¡­ with her entrails being dragged behind her¡­ She¡­ She had pulled out her organs through the hole in her stomach and told me that ¡®they¡¯re everywhere, I can¡¯t get them out, they¡¯re in my pee, in my eyes, under my nails, make them stop¡¯. I did not know what she meant so she picked up her entrails and showed them to me. I saw things move inside her entrails as if it were alive. She... cut open her entrails and hundreds of worm-like things flew out... They swarmed her when they were finally free from her organs and covered her entire body. The next moment¡­ this thing emerged¡­¡± Someone gasped, their hand flying to their mouth, eyes wide and trembling while muttering ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die like that¡± repeatedly. A man near the front, pale and visibly shaken, staggered back a step, almost tripping over his own feet. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The tension was palpable, and a suffocating weight pressed down on everyone, making the air feel thick and hard to breathe. Fecius, sensing the growing unease at boiling point, swallowed hard, his eyes scanning the crowd and finding only stunned silence. ¡°I-Is that going to be us!?¡± Hans flared up, stomping over to Arnold, ¡°Arnold! You fucker, didn¡¯t you remove the curse!? Is this your idea of a joke!?¡± He grabbed Arnold by the collar, yanking Arnold towards him. Arnold calmly stared into Hans¡¯ glaring eyes. He couldn¡¯t exert any energy for any other expression or emotion at that moment. He was¡­ simply tired. A young woman who was near Arnold suddenly turned and bolted away while screaming ¡°Mamaaaa!¡±, unable to handle the sight and tale any longer. ¡°H-Hey, Ira!¡± her friends ran after her. Hans let go of Arnold and shouted: ¡°Get back here! We need to stick together! You¡¯ll end up dying just like these four!¡± ¡°Hans is right, everyone.¡± Arthur stepped forward, ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s going on but it¡¯s best that we stick together. Keep all your weapons sheathed, do not cast any spells, do not drink the river water and leave the food. Don¡¯t even attempt to pick up the large pot the girls used to make food. Anything that you think can pose potential needs to be avoided or handled with care. Always watch each other¡¯s movements.¡± ¡°¡­I agree.¡± Daraia approached Fleridine and stroked the blob. She looked at Arnold who hadn¡¯t moved an inch from his earlier position. ¡°Can you do a second ritual if we get all the necessary supplies?¡± ¡°Assuming the curse didn¡¯t evolve somehow.¡± ¡°What? How is it possible for a curse to evolve?¡± Castacia was the one who asked that. Arnold looked at her, ¡°Forget all common sense you have of our world and stop questioning every goddamned thing as if you¡¯ll get an answer.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ we need to know what we¡¯re up against¡­¡± ¡°I can attempt to redo the ritual to see if we¡¯ll get it right this time. If successful, we might be able to save Fleridine before she¡­¡± He didn¡¯t even need to finish because everyone knew the outcome of all this. Arnold looked at ¡°Fleridine¡± who Daraia was stroking gently as if she was holding an infant by its head. The blob of moving flesh that was wearing a magician¡¯s robe had been wheezing for a while now. There were multiple worm-like things creeping under its skin. Crimson-dyed liquid squirted out of tiny holes on the blob. It had no eyes so Arnold couldn¡¯t tell where it was looking. ¡®This is a cocoon, right?¡¯ The system answered him at that moment. ¡¤ This phenomenon is known as ¡°death by species rebirth¡±. The victim undergoes various changes to their body which drastically alters their DNA and erases all signs of human genes, killing the victim and birthing something new. Arnold looked at Fleridine. ¡¤ Condition: Evolving Judging by what the system said, Fleridine is technically on the verge of death. However, there will be no Fleridine once this thing comes out completely. Her soul will be gone and what will replace her is something Arnold didn¡¯t want to find out. It might just turn out to be an unfriendly creature that attacks anything in sight. Arnold could feel everyone¡¯s eyes on him at that moment. They didn¡¯t even need to say anything because he knew what they wanted to say. ¡°Arnold¡­¡± Arthur called out to him. ¡°Al¡­¡± Anais and Sabrina pulled on the sleeves of his coat; both of their gazes filled with trust. ¡°Boy¡­¡± Daraia. ¡°Sir Arnold¡­¡± Fecius. He didn¡¯t feel happy that he had their trust. It was bothersome having others rely on him, thinking he could do anything. However, seeing Anais and Sabrina¡¯s gazes in particular was enough to make him think that he shouldn¡¯t let them down. Part of what motivates him to do anything was saving his own life but the two of them also felt important. The others, well, they were here anyway so he might as well try and save them. He would''ve saved Shirley and Flora only if things were different. Arnold was about to open his mouth to give out his orders but a familiar voice called out to the group: ¡°Oh dear, it seems there is a big crowd surrounding my dear customer. Even though I am undead, I am usually shy when it comes to speaking in front of a crowd. I suppose my emotions didn¡¯t die with the rest of my body! Oh well, perhaps this is an opportunity to gain new customers, kukukuku.¡± The group separated at that moment allowing someone, who Arnold knew well, to approach him. Chapter 217 Part 3: The Misfortune That Wouldnt Die (3) ¡°What the¡ªa skeleton? And¡­ it can talk?¡± someone threw that question which was probably what everyone else was thinking. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any vocal cords so probably magic?¡± another answered. ¡°That robe he¡¯s wearing looks pretty expensive. Is he the undead spirit of a king?¡± Their idle chatter went unheard of as the undead casually strode forward. He then turned around with his arms spread open. ¡°Oh, forgive me for not introducing myself when I called out to you. I am just a humble merchant looking to satisfy my customers¡¯ desires and tastes. I do not go by the name I had when I was a mortal so feel free to call me whatever you wish.¡± ¡°Is this someone you know?¡± Daraia spoke to Arnold while looking at the undead who was waving at everyone with a boisterous chuckle. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve met him a few times before. Why did he appear now of all times?¡± Arnold approached the merchant, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you just might have some supplies I need for a ritual. Give me a dozen magic sheets¡ªclean, with no spells recorded on them. Also, I need ingredients to make magic grease¡ª¡± The undead held up one finger in front of Arnold¡¯s face, ¡°Surely you need something more than that. Say, something that might simplify the situation?¡± If he had a mouth then he would¡¯ve had a sly smile on his face. ¡°What does he mean by that?¡± Arnold ignored Daraia and responded to the merchant: ¡°And what would that be?¡± ¡°Well, I cannot provide any assistance if you do not explain your troubles to me, dear customer. Judging by the four corpses over there and the Womb Sack next to them, it cannot be anything good.¡± ¡°Womb sack? What¡¯s that?¡± someone from the group asked. ¡°Think of it like the womb of a woman that¡¯s carrying a child. This womb in particular is producing a child on its own through evolution species birth. You don¡¯t normally see these outside the demon world unless¡­¡± the undead looked at Arnold, ¡°¡ªa curse is involved.¡± Arnold nodded. ¡°Hohohoho, it seems fate has brought us together even though it despises us so!¡± he cackled while slapping his knee, ¡°Behold! The remains of an evil god who was trapped within this egg to serve me forever, mwahahahah!¡± He took out the same egg that he showed Arnold back then. It smacked its lips and yawned. ¡°W-What is that?¡± ¡°Save thy questions for another time! Allow this one to help his dear customer first!¡± saying so, he spoke in Godorin to the egg. Arnold couldn¡¯t recognize the phrase but some of the words sounded familiar. It sounded like a slave mark chant to make others obey you. Did the merchant really trap an evil god inside that egg¡­? Arnold wanted to believe that he wasn¡¯t the one that did it. The egg¡¯s face twisted even more as it listened to the merchant before he walked over to the womb sack. Everyone watched his movements silently. It¡¯s not like they could do anything else. Their lives lay in the hands of two people now so they could only watch them as they worked. Bloody tears leaked down the evil god¡¯s face as its screech assaulted their eardrums. ¡°Fallacy against gods! Raaaaa, you should not strive for power you do not deserve! The Soul King must not be granted godhood! Reeeeeeehh!¡± the egg, despite being so small, had a voice that rivaled that of a titan. Its bloodied tears, distorted expressions, and unusually powerful voice, made the students step back in fear. ¡°Agghhhh! Yahhhggg!¡± it struggled to break free from the undead¡¯s hand, ¡°Kill the criminal! You do not deserve to wield such power! Raahhhhh!¡± ¡°Hoh, interesting.¡± The undead snapped his two fingers, which muted the egg. It continued tussling and shouting but it was now silenced by some kind of magic. The undead looked at Arnold for a second, ¡°I would like us to discuss something in private, dear customer. Please.¡± Arnold nodded before following after him. No one stopped them. ¡­ ¡°What can you tell me about the current situation?¡± Arnold spoke to the undead who had lost his fiery spirit from before, rather a cold air surrounded him now. ¡°It appears someone or something is trying to use all of your lifeforce for some crime against the gods. What crime it could be, I wouldn¡¯t know without confronting the cause of all this.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t identify the curse name or the caster¡¯s reason for wanting to kill us all? I heard the Soul King¡¯s name. How does he fit in all this?¡± The egg was meant to identify curses so it was obvious that the Soul King was involved somehow. Cursama was the caster so maybe it had some ambitious goal to make its creator a god? If so, how? What is the point of cursing them? Also, what¡¯s the need for lifeforce, how will they get it and how will they use it? The lights in the undead¡¯s eye sockets vanished as he went ¡°hmm¡­¡± Arnold waited for him to reply. Being hasty wouldn¡¯t help anyone right now. Surely a merchant who travels across worlds might know something to help them in the current situation? Merchants deal not only with goods to sell to others but also valuable information that they can sell to the right buyers in exchange for other information or benefits that involve passage to certain cities and regions, access to black market auctions, rank upgrades in criminal organizations, etc¡­ The skeleton in front of him was no doubt involved in all sorts of shady dealings that involved information of all kinds. If he were to settle down in Diacree then he would be sought out by Serz to become a Cadre of the organization. No one will let the opportunity to get access to all sorts of secrets, slip away. ¡°I am at a loss here. The way I see it, there is no correlation between lifeforce, this curse and turning the Soul King into a god, whatever that mysterious method might be that not even the gods know of. I believe we may be able to get more answers if we met the caster. To be able to do that, we need to send you inside the person who caused the curse to spread.¡± ¡°The Source¡­¡± "Exactly. Based on the evidence provided by the four corpses, it''s clear that the curse has the capability to affect multiple individuals simultaneously. This indicates that it''s a group curse, originating from a single source who, intentionally or otherwise, curses those in their vicinity. As the source, you might inadvertently be aiding the caster in committing mass atrocities. To identify the accomplice, we must determine who remains unaffected by the curse, as this would imply friendly fire. Unfortunately, detecting curses isn''t straightforward since magic items capable of such detection are rare and prohibitively expensive. In my many years as a merchant, I''ve only come across three such items, each difficult to procure but easy to sell due to the demand for them. Our approach must involve delving into the mind of the source to track down the caster since we don''t have the tools required to simply identify the curse. Casters of spells that require a source are linked to their sources through a mental connection. To penetrate this person''s thoughts, you''ll need to employ dangerous mind control magic typically reserved for use on criminals to investigate their crimes after confirming that they were involved in said crimes. This invasive procedure is fraught with risks, but it''s our best chance of locating and neutralizing the caster, if possible." Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°If going inside the person¡¯s head is the goal then what about using dream magic?¡± ¡°Oh, dear. While that magic itself is not a threat to an individual¡¯s life, it is heavily looked down upon because it allows you to plant memories inside the target¡¯s head, creating lies and illusions that affect their souls itself. You can even alter their whole personalities in the real world. Don¡¯t tell me, dear customer, are you¡ª¡± the undead went silent when he looked into Arnold¡¯s eyes, ¡°I see. If survival is your only goal, then the method to achieve that goal is only yours to decide.¡± He turned his head to the students and adventurers who were watching them from afar. ¡°Others might not have faith in this method of yours.¡± ¡°In a moment where their lives are in my hands, I doubt they will protest. I¡¯ll come back after confronting Cursama and decide if the ritual will be enough.¡± ¡°Hmm, very well.¡± The undead took out a bundle of scrolls, ¡°Here is the second batch you ordered. The weakest dream magic spell is a Fifth-Rank spell so you will need these mid-tier scrolls.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Arnold took the scrolls, putting some away and keeping only one of them in hand, ¡°Do you have any magic grease?¡± The undead took out a vial and a paint brush and handed it over to Arnold. Arnold put everything on a nearby rock and began drawing the formula for the Fifth-Rank spell. ¡°Oho, you draw with such precision. That is not something I expected from a warrior. Are you a former magician perhaps?¡± ¡°If you won¡¯t share your past with me then I have no obligation to share mine with you.¡± ¡°Mhm, I suppose that is fair. But it¡¯s still such a shame.¡± Arnold ignored him and continued drawing the magic circle from memory. If this were a normal magic sheet (the inferior kind) then he would¡¯ve needed someone like Lauran or Elora to cast the spell. While it was convenient to have the Virgin¡¯s Blood Ring, he found it troublesome to go find someone just to do one thing for him. it¡¯s not like that someone would even be at the same place he¡¯d usually find them either. Lauran could be back at the Berkley castle or her parents¡¯ home. She could even still be at the academy or God knows where else. He didn¡¯t want to play the guessing game when he couldn¡¯t even see the time limit on his life. Luckily for him, the ever-resourceful Skeleton Merchant had the right tools needed for him to cast magic without being a magician. If Arnold could get the method to making these types of scrolls, then he would be able to sell them in the empire and possibly make these scrolls gain more popularity than magic sheets. He wasn¡¯t confident that the merchant would simply tell him how he gets these scrolls. The magic circle on the scroll glowed with a soft, azure light when Arnold finally completed it. As he brought the scroll closer to his face, a delicate lavender scent wafted up, filling his nostrils and giving him a brief moment of calm amidst the tense atmosphere. Arnold then began to softly mutter the incantation needed to activate the spell, his voice steady and precise as he recited the three-verse-long chant. With the chant completed, he carefully rolled up the scroll and stood up, his movements deliberate and thoughtful. Turning around, he started walking purposefully towards a particular individual, his undead companion following obediently behind him. He approached Anais, who was sitting alone under a large tree, hugging her legs tightly to her chest, a picture of desolation. "Al?" she called out, looking up at him with a glimmer of hope that quickly faded. Arnold noticed that her usually immaculate nails, always perfectly groomed despite their length, had been bitten down to the quick. Her bright expression was nowhere to be seen, replaced by a look of exhaustion and worry. "I have a plan, but I¡¯ll need your help, Anais," Arnold said gently, his voice full of determination and a hint of desperation. Anais remained silent for a moment, her eyes searching his face for reassurance. Upon finding none, she let out a soft sigh. ¡°¡­Okay¡­¡± ** Arnold told everyone to gather around him in front of the white tent. Each of them shared the same expression¡ªfear. It was not only evident on their faces but in their voices as well. We¡¯re going to be alright. I know it. I¡¯ll definitely see my fianc¨¦ again. I know Melis won¡¯t let me die a virgin in this fucking dungeon! I want to go back home and finish the painting of my mother¡­ None of their voices had any confidence or hope. Their eyes looked distant as if they had already lost everything that was dear to them. Perhaps this was a normal human reaction to knowing you were going to die soon. They had no choice but to rely on one person in this moment. ¡°I want all of you to save your questions for later. I¡¯m going to use a dream magic spell to make contact with the caster of this powerful curse.¡± To avoid coming up with some excuse as to how he knew about the Source (and hide the fact that he¡¯s a player), he said, ¡°The curse will serve as the method to connect me to the caster. The process of selection will be random so I expect your full cooperation once you¡¯re chosen.¡± All of them nodded at Arnold¡¯s words. Arthur seemed reluctant to leave his questions for later, evident by his frowning face and slow nod. Arnold looked at the crowd, his gaze landing on Madilith, ¡°Come here, Madilith.¡± ¡°E-Eh?¡± ¡°I said, come here.¡± He said a little louder this time. She hurriedly walked up to him with a blush on her face. ¡°Why did he call Madi¡­.?¡± Evelyn looked at Arnold with a narrowed gaze and asked even though he said that it will be a random selection. ¡°Let¡¯s just listen to him and ask questions later.¡± Shirley said from beside her. ¡°Sit.¡± Arnold pointed at one of the two chairs with a table arranged behind him neatly. He sat down after her and unfurled the scroll on the table. Anais timidly lifted her wand and pointed it at Madilith, who merely tilted her head, confused as to what was going on. ¡°She¡¯s going to use a sleeping magic spell on you. It¡¯s important that we do this to avoid causing any side effects with the dream spell that I¡¯ll use to invade your mind.¡± ¡°W-Wait, invade my mind¡­?¡± Madilith shrunk in the chair a bit hearing that. Arnold said calmly, ¡°I told you to save questions for later.¡± That¡¯s if there''s going to be a later, he forced that thought down the back of his mind. Madilith obediently nodded but Arnold could see her shoulders trembling a bit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This will all be over soon, Madi.¡± Anais smiled warmly at her friend. ¡°Begin.¡± Anais then nodded at Arnold¡¯s order before casting the Sleep Magic spell. Madilith¡¯s head fell on the table immediately after the spell took effect. Arnold chanted the name of the Dream Invasion spell as he put on finger on Madilith¡¯s head. ¡­. The blinding light only lasted a few seconds before Arnold realized that he was standing on the balcony of a majestic castle, which had a spectacular view of the sprawling city below. White doves soared gracefully overhead, and petals from vibrant roses danced in the gentle breeze as Arnold turned at the sound of a piano serenading the air. In his line of sight, two figures sat with their backs to him, their faces turned to the piano in front of them. The woman was dressed in a flowing blue gown that draped elegantly over her hourglass form. Her long, obsidian hair cascaded down her back, capturing the faint moonlight that filtered through the marble floors. Beside her, a man of imposing stature sat, dressed in a tuxedo with his vibrant dark blue hair slicked back. Even though they faced away from him, Arnold could sense the profound connection between them, an aura of deep affection palpable in the air. The two looked at each other in that moment, their familiar faces stunning Arnold. The woman smiles at the man as her chin rests on her hand and the other hand massages the man¡¯s thigh. Arnold could then hear a voice, one that sounded just like him, sing. I see you listening, our eyes meeting, and I sense a profound connection. The piano''s keys beneath my fingertips allow me to express everything I cannot articulate aloud. Each chord becomes a promise, every note a manifestation of my love. I smile, acknowledging your presence beside me, sharing this moment and this melody. Through my voice and the piano, we weave a symphony of our emotions, filling the world you''ve created with our love. In this song, I discover a pathway to convey how much you mean to me, the depth of my emotions laid bare. Through this music, I hope my soul can reach out to you, knowing that if it does, in this very instant, our hearts are truly united as one. The ambiance was serene yet charged with the outspoken language of love and devotion, and underneath all that was a predatory desire of man and woman. In this quiet sanctuary, their shared passion for music and each other¡¯s body and soul created a peaceful harmony that resonated beyond the confines of this seemingly small fictional world. So, this is Madilith¡¯s perfect world. Chapter 217 Part 4: The Misfortune That Wouldnt Die (4) ¡°Al¡­¡± Madilith appeared beside Arnold while he was silently watching the scene in front of him. Arnold, with his face still facing the scene of two lovers connected, asked: ¡°This is just the surface of your desires, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She blushed and fidgeted with her fingers. ¡°When did this start, Madilith?¡± he faced her. Thanks to his future self¡¯s memories, he could vividly recall the exact words she used that day when she dumped him. Of course, he thought that she had grown tired of how he treats her so she used the most obvious excuse she could think of to avoid upsetting him. It wasn¡¯t like he cared if she wanted to stay with him or not. There were always more women willing to become his lovers. In fact, he had brought a first year over to his room later that same day that Madilith dumped him, forgetting all about ever meeting her since she wasn¡¯t of any significance to him. ¡°As I recall, you were the one who broke up with me. I was under the impression that you wanted someone better even if you used the academy as your excuse.¡± It was wrong to say he respected her wishes since he just didn¡¯t care. T-There¡¯s no one better than you, Al!¡± she shouted with knitted eyebrows, her voice cracking with desperation. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for what I did. My parents¡­ they didn¡¯t like me having a lover while attending the academy. My grades were the most important thing to them, and after a while, I thought the same. I thought that if our relationship continued, I¡¯d miss out on the chance to become someone both I and my parents could be proud of. My friends began persuading me as well. I was stupid to even believe them." Her eyes welled up with tears, and she looked down, clenching her fists. "They convinced me that I¡¯m not as gifted as anyone else. That I¡¯ll never amount to anything if I stayed with you. I always have to work twice as hard as all the other geniuses to catch up to them, and three times as hard to reach the top achievers list every semester. Every day felt like a battle, and I was terrified of falling behind, losing all my friends who will never say they¡¯re disappointed in me out of consideration for the kind of person I am. I became so obsessed with proving myself that I lost sight of what really mattered to me. Yes, I love going to school and learning new things or making new friends based on our similar interests and classes but having someone special, someone who I can share my private life with, show my naked body and true desires to, was something I wanted as well. I had it but I let it go¡­!" She took a shaky breath, her voice softening. "I thought I was doing the right thing by ending things with you, but it only made me miserable. I missed you every single day, Al. I realized too late that I was chasing after something that didn¡¯t matter as much as you do.¡± Her voice broke, and she wiped away a stray tear. "I can be average! It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m not that smart, but what does it matter!? I¡¯ll study ten times as hard in the future! I¡¯m not afraid of life¡¯s challenges anymore! Even if I can¡¯t have a perfect world, I¡¯ll still fight for a life where I can be happy. I¡¯ll take on whatever comes my way, and I won¡¯t back down. I can become an author and have my main character become the Abatha I want who experiences everything I can never have!" Madilith blushed as she inched closer to him, her breath quick and hot. Neither of them had noticed that the scenery had changed to a grassy hill overlooking a vast forest bursting with vibrant trees and critters. The moon shone down upon this fictional world. The two of them were standing underneath a cherry tree. "I understand now that perfection isn¡¯t what I need... It¡¯s you, Al.¡± she hesitated to touch his hand, ¡°You make me feel like I can face anything, and without you, I¡¯m just lost. Please, give me another chance. I promise I¡¯ll never let anything come between us again and I¡¯ll become the perfect woman for you. I love you, and I want to build a future together, no matter how imperfect it might be.¡± Her hand lowered and she timidly looked away. ¡°Eep.¡± she let out a strange sound when Arnold put his hand on her head and began patting it. She looked at him with upturned eyes which slowly widened when she saw the sincere smile on his face. She jumped into his arms and hugged him so tight that it felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe. The two fell onto the grass, with Arnold right on top of Madilith, whose legs were spread. Madilith fidgeted with her fingers while looking at him with an upward glance. ¡°C-Can we do it here?¡± ¡°Do what?¡± There was an amusing glint in his eyes. ¡°H-Have s¡­ Se¡­¡± she stuttered. ¡°I guess you don¡¯t want it then, huh?¡± Arnold slowly stood up but she hurriedly encircled her legs around his back and shouted. ¡°S-Sex! I meant sex!¡± ¡°Hmm, why do you want it inside your dream and not the real thing?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She refused to look at him. ¡°Oh well, as you command then, Milady.¡± He put his hands on her school shirt, unbuttoning it and revealing her bare breasts which were huge compared to how they normally looked. No, it wasn¡¯t just her breasts that changed but her body as well. Madilith was on the skinnier side but she now felt a little chubbier and her hips were way wider than usual. Then there was her face that looked a little cuter than before. She¡¯s average in terms of appearance so her face this time was very noticeable. Is this the perfected image she has of herself? Madilith squirmed under him like a first year who had never had sex. Seeing this cute side of her made him forget that this is the same woman who wants to take out his eyes and kick him in the balls while calling him a pet. Arnold slowly pulled up her skirt and took off her drenched panties. She just obediently lifted her legs to make it easier for him. ¡°It¡¯s a waterfall down here.¡± ¡°D-Don¡¯t say that!¡± Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t dark pigmented vagina that greeted him but a pink, fleshy and closed labia that appeared in front of his face. This was her world so of course she can change the way it looked. There was no way it looked this innocent and pure outside. ¡°A-Al¡­. It burns¡­ Please lick me¡­¡± Madilith looked at him with a warm gaze and pleaded. Arnold pulled her lips apart with both thumbs. He could see the perfect pink flesh inside that pumped out even more love juices. ¡®¡­Are those moving tentacles¡­?¡¯ he saw some wiggly things inside. There were only noticeable at the entrance due to the lack of light entering her but he was certain there was more inside. ¡®I thought only Elves have these things inside them. Oh well.¡¯ A nice scent filled his nostrils when he breathed deeply. He glanced up, noticing Madilith breathing hoarsely while looking down at him with a pleading expression. He opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue, then thrust it deep inside her, making her head shot back. Her legs instantly hugged his head, pushing him even deeper. Liquid shot into his mouth which he subconsciously slurped up like a vacuum. ¡°Ahn!!¡± Madilith¡¯s back arched as she grinded her crotch against Arnold¡¯s face. He felt a flood of liquid fill his mouth and shoot against his face when Madilith lifted up her hips. ¡°Ahhhhn!¡± she cried. He pulled away but she wouldn¡¯t let him go so she squirted right onto his face. Her legs then gave out as she let go of Arnold¡¯s head. Her chest moved up and down. He could hear her euphoric sighs. Arnold got back up and positioned himself right in front of her moist cave. ¡®Is it just me or am I twice as big as usual¡­ The head is the size of my fist¡­¡¯ he chose not to bring it up with her. ¡°Nnh¡­!¡± Arnold stuck it in in one go. Surprisingly it wasn¡¯t that hard to put the head inside even though this crazy woman made it so ridiculously large. He never would¡¯ve expected such a small thing to be capable of accepting something this large. He suddenly felt resistance and thrust a bit stronger. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. He looked down for a moment, noticing blood around his member when he pulled out. ¡°Did I just¡­ break your hymen¡­? But you aren¡¯t a virgin.¡± She hid her face in her hands, looking at him with one eye through the gap, ¡°I wanted to experience the same pain and joy I felt the first time we did it together¡­ A-Am I a naughty girl?¡± This made him chuckle softly as he thrust inside her much deeper than before. She cried out in a voice laced with both pain and pleasure. Her toes curled and her nails clawed Arnold¡¯s back as her tears streamed down her face. Arnold pulled back then slammed back in. ¡°I was rough during our first night together. Do you want that again?¡± ¡°Y-Yes, please use me as you like¡­¡± she said through her bubbling saliva and gritted teeth. Arnold put her legs right next to her ears and slammed down with all his strength. Madilith¡¯s sweet moans filled his ears, making him even harder than usual. Smack, smack. A disgusting sound echoed when his balls slapped against her butt. He sped up his thrusts, making Madilith bob back and forth. ¡°Ahn, nh, hahn¡­ Ahn!¡± she moaned with her eyes closed and her brows knitted. Arnold could feel her walls suck down on him greedily as he kept thrusting strongly. Madilith pulled her nipples with her fingers making her eyes peel back in her head as she roared with her legs around Arnold¡¯s back. Even with him still inside her, her love juices squirted when her walls vibrated even more violently. Arnold then felt tentacle-like things grope his member and go into it through the opening at the top. He tried pulling out due to this unfamiliar and unpleasant feeling but Madilith wouldn¡¯t let go. He didn¡¯t have any control of his own strength so it was only natural that he was unable to pull away. Arnold grunted and slammed down with all his strength, poking her womb that had been sucking on him for a while now. His thick white goo shot inside her, staining her once pure depths. Madilith howled with pleasure while Arnold gritted his teeth. ¡®What the hell is this? It feels like my soul is being sucked out of my boys.¡¯ He came endlessly, making the pleasure last the more he spurted inside her. He noticed the smug look on Madilith¡¯s face as she moaned under him. Yes, it was definitely her doing. Maybe she wanted him to get addicted to this pleasure and seek even more. He couldn¡¯t resist it. He wanted more. No man would stop at this stage. Smack, smack¡ªtheir fluids made a disgusting sound when their skin slapped against each other. The combination of her love nectar and his semen had made a sticky paste that made stringy bridges whenever Arnold pulled out and slammed back inside her. Madilith¡¯s breasts shook violently with his equally violent thrusts. Noticing his gaze, she put one of her nipples on her mouth while staring up at him with amusement. Her nipple came out with a pop and what followed was a stream of milk that squirted onto both their bodies like a burst water pipe. she put her nipple back into her mouth and sucked until her cheeks were filled like that of a squirrel. She made an audible gulp and opened her mouth, showing him that she swallowed it. ¡°You stupid slut! Did you do that with all your other flings!?¡± Arnold then thrust deep as if he was trying to merge with her. He shot another load. How deep is this woman¡¯s womb, he had that thought as he saw the smirk on her face while she moaned. The strange tentacles continued embracing him like a hundred pairs of tiny hands. Even though they dind¡¯t hit all his sensitive bits, every touch, whether under the head or the root of the shaft, was filled with unspeakable pleasure. If someone told him that this is the sole reason this spell was created then he would believe them. Having control over not just the world you created around you but your body as well was something most people deeply desired. ¡°Ahn! Nh, hnnn! I-I know what will make you feel even¡ªahn¡ªbetter.¡± Saying so, Madilith raised her hands in the air and made a gesture as if opening or spreading something. She opened her mouth and stuck her unusually long tongue. ¡°!¡± Arnold felt his back door being spread. The wind felt like it was blowing right into his soul. Before he could protest, he felt something long and squishy invade him back there. That unusually long tongue poked something bumpy inside of him. Just like the tentacles, every nook and cranny inside of him felt unimaginable pleasure. Even that little bump was enough to send waves of pleasure up his spine. ¡°Kuh!¡± ¡°Iyaahn!?¡± Arnold took his member out and spurted all over Madilith¡¯s body. She closed her eyes and smeared the semen all over her breasts, stomach, under her armpits and legs with glee in her eyes. She didn¡¯t stop licking him though. Every movement sent more pleasure up his spine and what followed was even more orgasms. Madilith was drenched in his semen. She finally pulled her tongue out. ¡°Al tastes so good.¡± She said with her eyes closed as if she was tasting some delicious cuisine. Arnold collapsed on all fours while over Madilith. His body was drenched in sweat. He hated to admit it but that felt amazing. He was definitely going to use this spell more in the future. Victoria and Siana better prepare themselves. A world where anything is possible¡ªsuch was the power of one¡¯s mind and imagination. Arnold laid next to Madilith and the two looked up at the night sky together. The moonlight glistened on their sweaty bodies. Both of them let out a deep sigh. ¡°This felt even better than the real thing¡­¡± she said as she looked at him. ¡°Do you do this often with the clones of me you create in this world?¡± ¡°It feels nothing like this,¡± she laughed softly, ¡°I think it¡¯s the fact that I know you¡¯re here and not just something I constructed with my mind, that gives me even more pleasure than it usually does. I can¡¯t just create a perfect replica of you, you know!¡± ¡°If the real thing is so perfect then why did you make me this big?¡± he pointed down. ¡°Perfection shouldn¡¯t need change, right?¡± She blushed and looked away. ¡°Uhm, it feels like you have something on your mind, Al¡­¡± She then looked back at him after a few moments with a worried expression, ¡°It disappeared when we made love but I can feel it again.¡± Given how their minds were linked in this world, it made sense why Madilith could feel everything that he¡¯s thinking if she wanted to. Even though she was respecting his privacy, she could probably still feel some of his thoughts no matter how vague they appear. ¡°Madilith.¡± Arnold lifted his upper body and looked down at her. ¡°Y-Yes?¡± hearing the serious tone in his voice, she looked back at him. ¡°I need you to be honest with me about something: do you know what¡¯s causing the curse?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Let me rephrase: Where is the caster and why did you not tell anyone about the curse being its doing?¡± ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t¡­ It¡­ That thing¡­¡± her hands trembled. ¡°What about it? What did it do? Madilith, I need you to tell me what¡¯s really going on.¡± Arnold grabbed her trembling hands. She slowly lifted herself from the grass. Her underwear manifested around her body. Arnold noticed that the air around her changed. Her eyes, which were once green turned yellow and resembled a snake¡¯s eyes. Her white teeth lost their radiance shine and were tainted black. She suddenly smiled, both corners of her mouth reaching her ears, subconsciously making Arnold take a few steps back. ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re Cursama.¡± He confirmed after looking at Madilith¡¯s status again. Chapter 218 Part 1: Helping Hand ¡°Are we correct to assume that you are the source of this innocent plum¡¯s undying love?¡± it spoke in a gritty voice that didn¡¯t fit Madilith¡¯s cute face. The smile made her look even worse, creepy even. Arnold didn¡¯t answer. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you then we would¡¯ve never had the means to enact our plan to revive our king to newfound strength and avenge him.¡± it suddenly cleared its throat and muttered, ¡°Ah, human vocal cords are so satisfying to use. My words come out more coherently.¡± ¡°¡­By ¡®king¡¯ you mean the Soul King, right?¡± ¡°You know of our king?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories about how he merciless slaughtered over half the divine beast population which even caused him to end up a target for bounty hunters, commissioned by the divine council. None of his bounty posters called him a king. Maybe that¡¯s because he isn¡¯t fitting of the title?¡± Cursama narrowed its eyes, ¡°It matters not if a mortal does not acknowledge our king. you will know His true might soon enough once He becomes the absolute ruler of the nine realms. That¡¯s if you don¡¯t die and become the stepping stone for His ascension to godhood.¡± Stepping stone to godhood? What does that mean? Arnold had a vague idea as to what that could mean. Nihihihi, its throaty laugh made his skin crawl. ¡°Ascension to godhood¡­ Normally those destined to attain godhood are born with the potential to become gods and are assigned the role most suited to them.¡± That¡¯s how it works only in the divine realm. The mortal realms have never birthed a potential god, nor will they in the future. Arnold knew this from Liam¡¯s memories. While Promethius might have had power rivaling that of a god, he did not become one during his time as a hero. The Timeline Gods get to decide who is worthy to become gods. Demigods are different since they can be born through blood relations even if one parent is human and the other a demigod. God of the divine realm = role or duty to the realms. Melis is the Goddess of Beauty and Life¡ªthat is her role. She created humans and maintains the order of life. The Mother of Nature Goddess is the reincarnation of the creator of the World Tree which connects all realms through mysterious forces¡ªthat is her role. Yorm is the Gate Guardian from Ofore protecting the Realm Gate from the forces of the Between Realms¡ªthat is her role. The gods always have roles assigned to their names. They aren¡¯t just born with those duties but must demonstrate qualities and potential to oversee their assigned roles. Giving the role of a god to one not qualified to become a god is blasphemy and insulting to the lords of the three timelines. That is why it is considered a crime against the divine realm to attempt to become a god without approval from the top brass of the divine hierarchy. This law was useless in the past since no one had ever been capable of creating gods through artificial ways. Until now apparently. If this becomes a common thing then the gods will have to descend from their sanctuary in the divine realm, onto the mortal worlds. This is something that has never happened before, not even during the Demon-Human War. The reason is simple: gods must never interfere with the mortal realms directly. This is simply to avoid unnecessary conflicts if something were to go wrong so it¡¯s not actually illegal, just a mutual agreement between gods. ¡°Hahahaha. Preposterous! With the power of the Dark Forces aiding us, we can even turn a mortal into a god through sacrificing mortals!¡± ¡°Dark forces¡­? The forces separating the Between Realms from the nine realms¡­?¡± ¡°Hoh, you are familiar with that too? Then do you know the method to create a god?¡± Arnold approached the creature. The method of approach was irrelevant at the moment. He could figure out the details later, assuming he managed to capture Cursama. Though he knew that was wishful thinking. Level 98. There was no way he could win. He was even less confident than when he fought the Faceless. Arnold considered using his persuasive skills, but this was no human. He had no way of knowing how to fulfill its desires, assuming it even had any. It probably didn¡¯t possess any cardinal desires. There was also the possibility that this creature could kill him on the spot with a curse. As a caster, having full control over curse magic was common, so it was likely the same for this creature. In any case, Arnold was cautious about his approach. He needed to find out more without risking his life. Seeing him approach with his towering figure, the creature retreated with a feigned look of fear, likely misunderstanding his intentions. ¡°Oh, scary! Please don¡¯t hurt me, I¡¯m just a small human girl!¡± The expression, gestures, and voice were exactly like Madilith¡¯s, but they still awakened a disgust in Arnold that made him want to vomit. It was probably acting like Madilith on purpose to annoy him. Nevertheless, Arnold decided not to react in any way that would amuse it. ¡°Can you remove the curse?¡± he asked as he picked up his clothes. This was probably unnecessary since he was in a dream world but he felt uncomfortable speaking without wearing anything. Unlike Madilith, he can¡¯t just make stuff appear. He heard a snicker just as he pulled up his pants, ¡°How can we remove something that we cannot control? The Dark Forces knows no master, only opposition, which is why even the Progenitor never attempted to tame it.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t¡­ remove the curse?¡± Now knowing that the Dark Forces were somehow involved made him less confident in the ritual magic he used before. The Dark Forces could only be kept at bay by Aedri because that is the role assigned to her by the three lords of time. How could he, a simple mortal, ever hope to stand up to something like that? Asking the perpetrator, who¡¯s the reason why they¡¯re in this mess to remove the curse, was just him grasping at blind hope. The Dark Forces might be the fuel to this curse magic¡ªlike mana is to arcane¡ªand not the foundation of it. ¡°Not to worry, your deaths will serve a greater purpose. There is nothing better than serving an all-powerful king. Not even this girl could understand this so we¡¯re hoping you see reason. If you do then we will promise to create a world just for the two of you to live in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not making such a deal with someone who wants to commit mass genocide.¡± ¡°Oh? You are concerned for the lives of the insignificant? How about serving our King as loyal soldiers? He who commands absolute power can bestow upon you the necessary strength to triumph over any foe. You need only say yes. He can even turn both of you into demigods!¡± ¡°What is the point of me accepting when I¡¯m cursed? You said just earlier that you can¡¯t control the dark forces to remove the curse.¡± ¡°¡­Humph, we are certain our King will have the power to tame the Dark Forces once He ascends to godhood.¡± It suddenly sneered, ¡°To quicken the process and ensure you survive with this girl, we could kill everyone cursed by the dark forces and leave only the two of you alive. What does the human boy say?¡± ¡°Does that mean you can only kill us at if we¡¯re together?¡± ¡°Indeed, the dark forces are a troublesome power to command but very useful to turn our special skill even deadlier. We do not have a lot of control over it since this is our first time casting it on thousands of individuals.¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. So, it wasn¡¯t just an ordinary spell but a skill. ¡°Thousands of individuals¡± would imply that every single person Arthur and the others walked past were now afflicted or have died already. There was no way for Arnold to know the skill¡¯s limitations when it comes to how many people can be cursed at the same time. Arnold decided to probe the creature a bit more. ¡°Can this skill be used a second time?¡± ¡°No, it will cancel out the active effects if we cast the curse again.¡± ¡®Cancel it out¡­ Hmm, I don¡¯t have that much knowledge about all the skills in the game so I won¡¯t be able to cast it myself and cancel its effects out that way. What kind of skill even works that way logically?¡¯ Dammit, he cursed. But it will help to know the name of the skill at least. That was his goal for now. ¡°What is the name of your skill¡­?¡± ¡°Oho, curious, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°¡­You want me to serve your king, don¡¯t you? We should naturally get to know each other if we¡¯re going to serve together.¡± ¡°Hmm, a valid point. But are you truly going to accept it this easily? We could not persuade this girl to surrender even though we said that we will naturally allow her to live with you in your only little dimension powered by the power of the dark forces.¡± The dark forces are so powerful that they allow you to create your own dimensions¡­? Somehow, he believed that. The dark forces were keeping the rot and corruption of the Between Realms out of the other realms. If it wasn¡¯t there then few would be able to survive the harsh conditions of that realm¡¯s influence. ¡°I do not want to die. I have ambitions and goals to fulfil and beauties to court.¡± ¡°Nihihihi, we see, we see¡­ Yes, we understand it now. However, would you be able to convince this girl to join you? Brain can only control simple actions like prevent her from speaking and stop her from grabbing things with her hands, not control her thoughts and desires as well. Heart cannot even influence her emotions with Brain¡¯s help.¡± Madilith has an unshakeable will, it seems. More so than Arnold even. ¡°She¡¯s not going to be hard to persuade because she¡¯ll do anything for me.¡± ¡°Hmm, as someone who has been inside her head for quite a while, we agree.¡± ¡°You¡¯re actually in her head and not linking to her mind from somewhere¡­?¡± Which means it isn¡¯t alive anymore. ¡°Indeed, the power of the dark forces keep us in the physical world. We will revive ourselves once we ensure our king ascends.¡± ¡°So, whatever killed your king killed you too.¡± The creature nodded. ¡°Such a troublesome swordsman that woman was. We will make sure to help our King get rid of that woman once He ascends. She destroyed centuries of work we put into that relic tomb.¡± ¡°¡­What is the name of your skill?¡± ¡°So impatient. We thought we could vent our frustrations but we suppose we will leave it for another time. If you don¡¯t die and accept our generous offer, that is. Our skill is a power that allow us to kill many at once. Their lifeforce is an important part of our plan.¡± ¡°Why would you need lifeforce?¡± Lifeforce isn¡¯t something anyone other than the person whose lifeforce it is, uses it. For example, magicians who run out of mana can sacrifice a portion of their lifeforce to cast spells. There is no official explanation on how this is possible so Arnold always just assumes that lifeforce is just a replacement energy source even if it keeps mortals alive. It¡¯s advised to use it sparingly and not go over half of what you possess. The consequences of ignoring this at first are mild headaches, paralysis, stomach pain and frequent nosebleeds. Eventually you¡¯ll die if you use more than what you¡¯re able to. Of course, there¡¯s no manual to help you use your lifeforce sparingly so you¡¯re literally putting your health at risk by using it. ¡°The lifeforce we obtain from the dead mortals will be transferred to this girl¡¯s body where she will act like a vessel of sorts. Hundreds have already accumulated over many moons; however, it is not enough!¡± Arnold frowned after hearing the second part. So, the skill really is similar to a contagious virus... ¡°That accumulation of lifeforce will then be given to the dark forces that will revive our King!¡± Of course, the source needed to power the curse is also the one who stores the energy needed to achieve the caster¡¯s ambition. ¡°All of this is possible through the wonderful skill given to us by our wonderful king! We thank you Milord! We are using [Hearts of Cause] as you intended for it to be used!¡± Hearts of¡­ what? Arnold¡¯s thoughts came to a halt hearing that name. He thought as first that he misheard the name but that wasn¡¯t the case at all. He froze like a mannequin. ¡°Hm? What is the matter, human?¡± Cursama waved in front of Arnold¡¯s face. Why is a skill from the first beta test of the game in the final version (he assumes so since the system functions properly unlike in the past beta tests)? Could this mean the skill wasn¡¯t actually removed but discarded somewhere in the game¡¯s files like throwing away rubbish? Normally rubbish gets deleted in 30 days but Liam was transmigrated over half a year ago so that might not be it. Then does that mean the Dark Forces actually give you new skills once you manage to use it? Doesn¡¯t this mean that the Dark Forces is a living entity and not just a mass of energy? Arnold gulped. Over 50 skills and 120 spells were rejected in the game¡¯s final version, half of which were deemed extremely dangerous or too powerful to defend against. Could this mean that those skills and spells are still in use elsewhere, right at this moment? If so, there''s a risk of misuse, with no reliable defense against most of them. Cursama never used this skill in any game server he joined, leading Arnold to believe it originated from a pre-alpha version of the game. The Soul King, who relied more on magic and weapon arts, also never used it. Arnold speculated that Cursama might¡¯ve possessed the skill in the game already but chose not to use it against solo players. Since Arnold had always raided relic tombs solo, he had never witnessed the skill before. Another consideration was that this skill might have been restricted to a select few in the game, with players unable to obtain it themselves. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± He composed himself. Freaking out wasn¡¯t going to help with anything. It certainly didn¡¯t help out in the school hall when he freaked out over the Sky God Dungeon. This is why the ritual didn¡¯t work. Why didn¡¯t he think that there was a possibility that this curse was the cause behind all this despite being a rejected skill in the final game? It was a sort of Group Curse that affects many individuals at once but not a forbidden magic spell since it¡¯s a special skill. Arnold erroneously assumed that the ritual magic could get rid of it but this kind of curse can never be lifted by anyone other than the caster. Unless he possessed the skill itself, there was no way to remove it. If it was a curse that recharges itself after killing others and using their lifeforce as fuel then he could somehow exhaust it by casting several rituals at once, and as many times as it takes, to get rid of it. But this was a broken special skill that had no weaknesses and gave no side effects to the caster. With the addition of the Dark Forces, it was an even greater threat. Arnold had assumed that this skill was patched out in updates over the years due to it being way too overpowered but it had somehow made a return. A skill like this shouldn¡¯t exist. It defies all laws of nature and order that exist in this universe hand-crafted by humans. Arnold wasn¡¯t even sure if killing the caster could remove it or if the skill will simply vanish once it kills all those who it affects. It might jump to a squirrel, an uninvolved person passing by, a bird near their camp, etc¡­ Arnold would be dead long before he could find a way to remove it, if that solution even exists. ¡°Kuh¡­!¡± Arnold¡¯s chest felt like it was being hit with a hot iron rod. He fell onto his knees and clutched it. The next feeling inside his chest could only be described as someone grasping his heart trying to crush it. He gritted his teeth. He then breathed deeply through his nose as he stared at his condition status. It still had that exhausted (weakened) status. Maybe the pain in his chest will go away if he manages to get rid of that status. He regretted not asking Sabrina to use a calming charm on him. It could¡¯ve made this a little more bearable. Calm down, he said to himself, every problem has a solution and if it¡¯s not clear enough then make a solution on your own. After telling himself that, he stood up with some effort while his heart was still pounding in his chest. Frowning, Arnold noticed that Cursama¡ªor rather Madilith was frozen. The world also felt like it became still all of a sudden. This had happened before with Lyra so Arnold wasn¡¯t shocked or confused at all. ¡­If I really die and Cursama achieves its goal then what role will the Soul King be given once it ascends to godhood? Immediately after having that fleeting thought, the status screen appeared in front of him. System Updated! Patch notes: The Soul King will gain access to the River of Souls which he can consume to grow stronger. There are currently several trillion souls in the vast river of bodiless souls, a minority of whom will be reincarnated in the next century while the others rot in the pool of souls for eternity. Most are mortals while others were those related to or were demigods. Consuming that many souls will make the Soul King a threat to the Timeline Gods who will possibly gain control over all three timelines once he becomes powerful enough to kill them. You have received a new quest! Quest Name: The Consuming King Quest details: Ruin the Soul King¡¯s ascension to godhood. Reward(s): New skill [Dragon¡¯s Descent ¨C Lightning] (A), Sebastian¡¯s [Finger God Martial Art ¨C Finger One] (EX). ¡®The Soul King will become powerful enough to kill the Timeline Gods¡­ This is no small matter¡­ The rewards aren¡¯t something to just scoff at either.¡¯ He was unfamiliar with the first skill so he didn¡¯t have an opinion about it. The class it belonged to was A so it was definitely a powerful skill. He spotted ¡°dragon¡± in its name. Is it a manifestation of lightning dragons? Or does his head turn into a dragon that roars and calls down lighting? Now then. What about Sebastian¡¯s martial arts? The Finger God martial art derives from a direct derivation of a pure martial art so it wasn¡¯t something to get excited about when he was going to get a pure martial art anyway. However, obtaining all five stages of Finger God would make him a powerful warrior. Sebastian was the only known NPC to have reached this level of power. Despite being in the later level 70s, he could pummel two level cap warriors into the ground with sheer strength alone. It¡¯s hard to say if there are other people out there with more combat experience than Sebas so he might always emerge victorious regardless if he uses all five stages of his martial art or not. Arnold knew the foundation of Sebas¡¯ martial arts but not all its other secrets and its martial skills so it made sense why he starts out at the first stage. Arnold might be the only person in his age group to have an ¡°EX¡± martial art if he manages to complete this quest. Before that though¡­ ¡®How am I supposed to foil Cursama¡¯s plan? To ruin its plans, I¡¯ll need to get rid of [Hearts of Cause] and I¡¯m sure you know there is no weakness to this curse or a forceful way to get rid of it.¡¯ That¡¯s what made this curse skill even more dangerous than [One Breath Kills All], which you can escape if you hold your breath in long enough. A black silhouette suddenly manifested in front of Arnold who was staring at the flood of notifications with dead eyes. ¡°You need not worry human.¡± A deep voice spoke to Arnold, ¡°I will not let some measly curse kill us.¡± The smoke morphed into a tall demon with prominent horns that seemed to pierce the sky, muscular arms that were as thick as logs and an aura befitting a powerful king. ¡°Oriel¡­?¡± Chapter 218 Part 2: Temptation of the Abyss Arnold stepped back after confirming who it was. ¡°There is no need to be cautious.¡± Oriel looked around at the distorted space engulfing Madilith¡¯s world, ¡°So, this is the world you see through the eyes of that system of yours.¡± ¡°You know what it is¡­?¡± That wasn¡¯t surprising since he was inside Arnold¡¯s body not too long ago. Does he see everything that Arnold sees when possessing his body? ¡°I saw your whole life in those few minutes that I controlled your body. Another was controlling your body before you met the future you in the abyss. But now the two of you are one, each sharing each other¡¯s traits. But let¡¯s not reminisce on your past or bring up that transmigrated soul that you absorbed. I am here to tell you that there is no need to worry about this curse killing you. I am inside your body, after all. I, Oriel Seir, leader of the Metal Eater Greater Demons, am also a demon lord, an existence immune to all curses, blights, and mind control¡ªan existence that does not bow to fate or gods. My power is unparalleled, an impenetrable shield against any force, whether good or evil. The curse that threatens your life will attempt to take hold, but it will encounter my overwhelming power and be eradicated, ceasing to exist entirely. Consider your deepest desires: you want to survive, don¡¯t you? You yearn to return to your world, to continue your mundane human life. You want to see that big-breasted woman you cherish so dearly, to hold her once more. You crave to seek out Alecs, your most cherished companion from your world. All these desires are within your grasp, but only if you embrace my power. Rejecting it means facing certain doom, the curse consuming you until nothing remains except my soul which will once again return to the River of Souls and be consumed by a lower lifeforce¡ªthe Soul King once he ascends to godhood. Accept me, and you will gain the strength to defy your chosen fate, to protect those you love, and to reclaim your life. The choice is yours¡ªwill you seize this chance and wield the might of a demon lord in his true form, or will you succumb to the darkness that seeks to destroy you and take away everything you hold dear and everything you want to become or achieve in life? Imagine the life you want to return to. The familiar sights and sounds of your world, the love and laughter you seek. Picture the faces of your lovers, the warmth of their smiles, the light in their eyes when they see you. All of this is threatened by the curse that seeks to claim you. How will they know what happened to you if you die in this dungeon? If you go back now then you¡¯re putting their lives in danger as well. You will simply cause others to die because you were selfish enough to go see them one last time. But with my power, you can vanquish this threat. You can return to them, embrace them, kiss them, make love to them... Think of the women you love, their eyes filled with tears of joy as they see you again, safe and sound. Think of Alecs, waiting for you, perhaps needing your help as much as you need hers. The connections you have, the bonds you have formed¡ªthey do not have to be severed by this curse. You have the means to save the ones outside this world who trust you. Do not be swayed by fear or doubt. Do not let this puny darkness win. You have a strength within you as well, the resilience that has brought you this far. But it is not enough without a greater power. Combined with my power, there is nothing you cannot overcome.¡± He was now standing right in front of Arnold, his slanted red eyes staring Arnold down. Victoria¡­ -¡°Al.¡± Anna¡­ -¡°Al~¡± Melina¡­ -¡°Big brother!¡± Siana¡­ -¡°Sir Arnold¡­¡± Marcus¡­ -¡°Arnold, my dear son.¡± Elora¡­. -¡°Sir Nova!¡± Lauran¡­ -¡°Humph.¡± Adrianna¡­ -¡°My little Al¡­¡± Nait¡­ -¡°S-Sir Nova¡­¡± Luke¡­ -¡°Big brother.¡± Celeste¡­ -¡°Al¡­¡± Their faces appeared in his mind in that order and they called out to him. He could see their smiles but could not picture their expressions when they find out he died, never knowing where his body might be. Perhaps he could tell them through the Future Letter what happened to him but they¡¯ll just suspect that someone killed him. Marcus would think the household¡¯s enemies were responsible and march his armies to every one of their territories demanding they confess, which can lead to a war if he¡¯s not satisfied. He could not imagine how Celeste and Victoria would feel. Both women had cared for and loved him deeply since his childhood, yet he had given them the cold shoulder until a while ago. Someone else appeared in his mind. Alecs. Her long, golden hair cascaded naturally down her back, glinting like sunlight on a summer''s day. Her deep blue eyes, reminding one of the ocean''s most profound depths, which held a calm, confident gaze. Her soothing voice, a calming melody for his nerves, had often quelled his frustrations brought on by the game. He had always kept his mic on to speak to her and hear her voice. Clad in full armor, she stood resolute and formidable, her helmet absent, allowing her beautiful yet determined features to shine through. Alecs had told him before that she created her character to be similar to how she looked in real life. If she was also transmigrated, did she still look that beautiful? If he dies here then he would never be able to find an answer to his burning question: where is she? Arnold gazed into Oriel''s eyes, which burned with the intensity of a volcano''s molten core. ¡°You¡¯re trying to deceive me, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked flatly as he took a step back. He could almost see the fire in Oriel¡¯s eyes trembling unnaturally. ¡°Why would I do such a thing when my own life is in danger? You might not realize it yet, but you have the potential to manipulate souls. Yes, you possess the ability to remove my soul once you become capable of [Soul Bending]. This unique capability is granted by the very factor that placed my soul inside you. However, the question remains: will you live long enough to obtain that ability and remove my soul? Think about it. The curse threatens your existence now. Do you truly believe you can survive long enough to master Soul Bending without my help? The power to save yourself is within your grasp, but only if you choose to accept it. Deny it, and you risk being consumed before you even have a chance to reach your potential.¡± Oriel''s grin bore no resemblance to a friendly smile. It was a sinister, malicious expression, a stark reminder of the peril he faced and the urgency of the decision he has to make. Arnold could almost feel his resolve crumble like a sandcastle under relentless waves. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Soul Bending wasn¡¯t something that was commonly found in the main story. There were some side quests involving a cult of sorts transferring the soul of one person to their founder or something but nothing on the level of controlling a demon lord¡¯s soul. He never even had the thought of learning soul manipulation even though he knew it exists. There was no way Oriel¡¯s soul was the same as those of mortals so the rituals might not even work. ¡°¡­How will I know I¡¯m ready to use Soul Bending?¡± ¡°I will tell you, of course. We are connected through the factor so I can even feel vulnerabilities in your soul. How else do you think I was able to quickly take the opportunity to take over your body?¡± ¡°¡­¡± "Remember, if you accept this creature¡¯s offer, you will be no better than a demon. Do you truly want to risk becoming something you despise?" If he accepts Cursama¡¯s offer, he won¡¯t just be surrendering the lives of the students and the adventurers; he will also be undermining his own goals and ambitions. Though he often weighs his benefit above others'', this decision would be different. The lives he''d be throwing away wouldn''t serve a greater purpose, but rather a selfish desire to survive. This act would strip him of any remaining shred of honor or justification he holds onto to stay sane and sleep soundly at night. Put in another way; by selfishly choosing to preserve his own life at the cost of innocents, he not only sacrifices them for no strategic gain but also risks losing the very essence of his identity. All his accomplishments would become tainted, overshadowed by this one desperate, selfish act. Is this the price he is willing to pay? Is this truly the path he wishes to tread, where his survival is stained by such a regret brought on by selfishness? Madilith wouldn¡¯t judge him because he would choose to be with her for all eternity. That is something she desires. But if anyone else found out then he would be treated as a demon of some kind, a monster who kills if it benefits him alone and not just others. Nuaria city was different. He wanted to show the world what happens when you venture into the unknown without taking extra precautions. The sacrifices he caused were for a greater and noble goal. They could not fault him for trying to protect millions. The fault would¡¯ve been theirs if they didn¡¯t listen. Oriel had a meaningful gaze in his blazing eyes. ¡°You are comparing how much people will despise you once they find out what you¡¯ve done here to the casualties you caused in the empire.¡± Oriel¡¯s smile vanished, ¡°Allow me to show you something. The Arnold who becomes what he despises¡ª¡± Oriel tapped Arnold¡¯s forehead with his index finger. ¡°What--?¡± Almost immediately, Arnold¡¯s vision darkened and he could hear the jeers and shouts from all around. It felt like something was around his neck and his hand were bound. "Burn him!" Ahn? He heard a scream and felt something hit his face. His eyes slowly opened. "Off with his head!" another angry voice followed by something being thrown at his head. "I lost my family because of you!" ¡°My pregnant wife was at home that day while I was at work in the capital!¡± ¡°I want to see his head roll!!!!¡± The citizens screamed as they hurled rocks and vegetables at Arnold. A piece of broken glass pierced his eye, tearing apart his sclera and spurting tears of blood down his cheek but he barely moved even after that. ¡®I can¡¯t move my body or my head.¡¯ He noticed that he was mounted in a pillory. Below his kneeling body was a basket, one meant to catch his head. How could he be bound like this? He could easily bend steel and punch through concrete so why? Ah. Arnold noticed that his body was covered in bruises and he couldn¡¯t feel his legs so they were probably broken as a result of blunt force. Someone purposefully did this. His face was covered in cuts and bruises, a testament to their rage or even sadistic tendencies. Yet, Arnold''s face remained blank, void of any emotion. His thoughts were suddenly interrupted by those of another person¡ªthe future him. How long into the future, he wasn¡¯t sure. ¡­ Why? He did this for them. He saved them. Only to be met with¡­? He stared at their eyes as they told the executioner to hurry up with the execution. Ridicule. ¡°Kill the bastard! Let us see if he¡¯s truly human!¡± Ridicule. Ridicule. Ridicule. Ridicule. Mockery. Jeers. Insults. Insolence. "You fuckers!" Arnold''s voice boomed, silencing the mob. The air crackled with the intensity of his words, as if a titan was shouting his orders throughout a battlefield. "All of you! The millions standing here are alive because of me!" His legs made a cracking sound as they healed in an instant, "You bastards of the academy wouldn¡¯t listen because of your fucking pride! Your ignorance would''ve caused your deaths! That''s right. I did it. And yes, I killed your families. I killed your daughters and sons. I watched as your loved ones were torn apart, limb by limb, penetrated so deep that their organs were forced through their mouths, chopped in pieces while still alive¡­¡± He broke apart the pillory and stood up, ¡°But aren''t you alive today because of it? You¡¯re still walking around with your worthless lives that mean nothing to me now, and yet you¡¯re wishing for my death?! Your fucking savior!? I should rip out all your tongues for merely insulting me for saving you! Why does a hero get a red carpet rolled throughout the capital upon his return from the battlefield but a villain gets ostracized and condemned, despite having played a crucial role in the same battle that saved lives!? Do their methods matter that much to you ants!?¡± He punched the guards and executioner who tried to restrain him, making their heads explode from the force alone. The crowd recoiled, stunned by his outburst of rage and absolute power. He had accepted his fate, then he remembered who would¡¯ve been sacrificed if he did not go through with his plans. "Did you think that fucker, the new hero blessed by the gods, would''ve saved you? No! He wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against the true evil out there! Have you ever heard about a monster that can kill a demon lord? I killed a monster like that! Me! What did Arthur do? He showed up one day with the Holy Sword, calling himself the Hero after leaving me for dead, and now all of you love him?" He scanned the crowd, searching for a glimmer of recognition or remorse. There was none. He could see Celeste sitting on one of the balconies, a baby in her arms and Isaac Languard by her side, both staring at him with wide eyes. His body trembled when he saw Celeste but he knew he wasn¡¯t allowed to be angry because he was the one that pushed her away for so long so she sought another to fill the hole he created. She looks so beautiful, he thought, almost forgetting where he was. Her frightened expression somehow excited him. He could see other familiar people in the crowd: Olivia, the entire Imperial Family, Anais, Sabrina, Flora, Luke, the Berkley Family¡­ And also, his father¡¯s face, emotionless and distant, pierced him more than any blade could. ¡°Are you listening to what I''m saying, Father? None of you even stood up for me, even though you¡¯re alive because of me! Those offspring would''ve made it outside if I didn''t close the dungeon. They would¡¯ve killed not just the inhabitants of Diacree but the Great Nobles as well, leaving the emperor defenseless! Ahahaha, and I''m the bad guy for doing the right thing just because some people died! Ahahahaha! Fuck all of you! Fuck your Emperor and his people! I hope Ladiath goes back on his word and kills you all! You deserve to die!¡± Arnold shouted in one breath, glaring at the people of the empire. Many were trembling from his outburst. "H-He''s delusional! He¡¯s going to kill us all if we don¡¯t kill him first!" ¡°W-We can¡¯t let this monster go free!¡± Despite all Arnold said, no one stood up for him. Arnold stopped laughing and summoned Luxtivin. The crowd freaked out but he ignored them and simply cut through his right arm. Blood fell from that wound. He raised that same arm wordlessly, its blood floating in the air like the strings of a puppet. One member of the crowd suddenly flew into the air when an unseen force grabbed him. ¡°Uak!? What is this!?¡± Arnold closed his hand, which caused that person to explode into a floating pool of blood. He could feel a rush of power fill his body. Screams erupted but were quickly drowned out by the sounds of several other people being crushed by an unnatural power. The spheres of blood, that were still in the air, were suddenly engulfed by a white energy. Arnold swung his arm down, causing one of the bubbles of blood to descend at unnatural speeds, heading for the fleeing crowd. When making contact, a massive explosion erupted, creating a crater and killing hundreds just like that. Ah, I¡¯m so tired. Arnold had that thought. I¡¯m tired of holding back my anger. Why not take it out on the source of it all? Several powerful individuals charged at him¡ªincluding his own father¡ªbut he quickly fused the bubbles of blood into a singular giant bubble that created an enormous explosion that wiped out half the capital city of the empire just like that, killing every person in a three-kilometer radius. Arnold remained standing amongst all that destruction. Jet-black scales and a black spiky wing protected him from the explosions. The screams stopped. What was left in its wake was a cloud of red mist, which drifted around Arnold in a twister as if it were alive. Arnold stood there, once a beacon of rage and despair, watching as the very people he had saved now perished by his hand. ¡°I regret nothing.¡± ¡­ ¡°Huk!¡± Arnold returned back to Madilith¡¯s dream world after witnessing what he had done in that vision. ¡°Did¡­ Did that really happen¡­ No, is it going to happen¡­? How? Why could I see that memory?¡± Arnold¡¯s trembling eyes looked up at Oriel. ¡°We are artists of our own canvas. But most of that canvas is covered in a soot, leaving a small area to paint. The future could be the same even if you try and wipe some of that soot away. You will gain the ire of people no matter the choice you make. But one of those choices will require you to never reveal to the world that you were the one responsible for killing innocents for selfish reasons. But are you willing to carry that burden alone? The transmigrated soul within you will never allow that. Guilt will catch up and consume you.¡± Oriel stretched his hand out towards Arnold. ¡°¡­¡± Arnold looked at it silently. A desire to grab that hand manifested but he shook his head to get rid of such thoughts. ¡°Embrace who you were meant to become and accept me to share this burden.¡± Oriel vanished into thin smoke. ¡°Al? Eh, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Madilith¡¯s voice suddenly called out to him. She was looking at his hand that was reaching for something. ¡°Madilith¡­ I think I know what to do about the curse.¡± Chapter 218 Part 3: A Score to Settle with Fate ¡°Let¡¯s just stay here forever.¡± ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Madillith blinked at Arnold¡¯s words, wondering if she heard Arnold correctly. ¡°There is no way to save everyone.¡± Arnold made a self-deprecating smile. He was never going to stoop so low as to rely on a demon¡¯s power again, not after he saw what it does to his body. Guilt will catch up and consume you, was what Oriel told him. Even though Arnold did not trust the demon, his words were true. Arnold had only been able to enact the plan to destroy Nuaria city because he knew that his goal was a good one, and not a selfish act to save himself. This time, however, was different. By choosing to side with Cursama¡ªor more like become a loyal soldier of the Soul King¡ªhe would sacrifice the lives of many. He thought that maybe he could make a deal with Cursama. That deal could be that he helps the Soul King enslave the nine realms and in return, Cursama recasts the skill to cancel its effects out, ensuring the choice of survival wasn¡¯t left up to Arnold. But there was a third option Arnold was considering. ¡°The curse is called [Hearts of Cause], a curse capable of killing millions even if there is a single source distributing the curse on behalf of the caster. The curse relies on strong emotion, whether it¡¯s love or hate, to effectively carry out its purpose. If conditions are right then there is a 100% chance the inflicted will die but if not then it¡¯s possible to survive even if the chances are 1%. However, every one of the cursed individuals will suffer grave injuries as a result of near-death experiences. The mere action of drawing a breath will feel like swallowing thorns, every blink will feel like a needle poking your eyes out, every movement inside your throat will make you want to claw out your neck. Imagine if even those specialized in medicine were cursed and on the brink of death. Those millions of casualties will simply die out if there is no one to care for them. Among all of them, only the Source remains, unable to help and forced to watch as everyone dies.¡± A cracking sound¡ªsimilar to the sound of glass on the verge of cracking¡ªechoed from somewhere but Arnold could not hear it. Telling her all this was meaningless since the spell¡¯s influence was enough. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t actually talking to her but convincing himself. Everyone outside was relying on him, but despite their expectations, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to make the decision without convincing himself that it was the right thing to do. He could imagine it: There, on the icy peaks of the glacier, the air hung tense with the presence of two powerful beings. Cursama, a monstrous unification of four servants of the Soul King (who were once the organs of his living body), loomed over one edge, while Oriel, the feared demon lord, stood proudly on another. Between them stood Arnold, atop a fragile peak of ice by his lonesome. Arnold shifted his weight, his gaze flickering between the two formidable figures. Each movement threatened to tip the delicate balance that held the peaks intact. Cursama and Oriel awaited his decision, their demands echoing in the icy silence. The fate of worlds seemed to hinge on Arnold¡¯s next move, yet uncertainty gnawed at him. Upon looking down, he sees a giant hole surrounded in darkness. He does not know what awaits him down there. It could be a frozen lake, spikes of ice that will impale him upon landing or there could be a hole that¡¯s so deep that he could not fathom what lies at the bottom. He did not see a solution at first but then suddenly he spots it: a hidden passage through the mountain that only became visible once the sun rose over the horizon, casting its light on the dark cave. It was a long way down but with a little patience and hope, he can jump into that cave. He does not have mountain climbing gear but he had his hands and will claw his way to the top. It didn¡¯t matter on which side the cave appeared, the third choice was his own. ¡­ ¡°Only the two of us can survive. Together.¡± he looked around at the peaceful world constructed solely by Madilith¡¯s mind, ¡°We¡¯ll live out the life you wanted together, whether in here or far away from everyone we once knew and grew to love.¡± ¡°B-But what about my friends, my family and¡­¡± she bit her lip, ¡°Hofir¡­¡± ¡°Do you actually care about Hofir?¡± ¡°I-I do¡­¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t like him at all? Are you really using him to get off?¡± ¡°No!¡± Madilith shouted, ¡°H-He did something for me that I¡¯m grateful for and will never forget! He¡¯s a very kind person who deserves better than me but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to reject his advances or tell him that I feel nothing for him.¡± ¡°Did you tell him that?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ It will sound like a rejection. Telling him the truth will only hurt him. He¡¯s changed a lot since we entered the dungeon. He¡¯s not gloomy anymore and he smiles when talking with his classmates and laughs at jokes now. He even insists on helping around the camp. I feel like I¡¯ll destroy that if I tell him the truth.¡± This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°Do you still want to be with him?¡± ¡°No...¡± he received an immediate reply. ¡°And yet you can¡¯t tell him the truth.¡± Arnold put his hand on her head. He needn¡¯t say anything since she knew what he wanted to say by that action. This made her blush. ¡°But today is the day you leave the past you behind because you¡¯ll endanger everyone if we go back.¡± Arnold shook his head, ¡°You can¡¯t save Hofir or your friends. Nor can you save your family.¡± Crack. ¡°But can¡¯t we negotiate with the caster!? Do they want money? We can start a fundraising and give all the money to the caster!¡± she shouted with pumped fists. ¡°That¡¯s not how this works. The caster is a monster that seeks to turn its king into a god by using the lifeforce of those who die from the curse. I don¡¯t see anything else being its goal, especially not money. It¡¯s not human so we shouldn¡¯t think that it has the tastes of one. All it desires is to answer the wishes and obey the orders of its king. Nothing else.¡± ¡°So, everyone has to die¡­ Is it¡­ Is it my fault¡­?¡± Yes, it is. If you just forgot about me then none of this would¡¯ve happened. That was what Arnold thought but didn¡¯t say. ¡°Cursama made a deal with me.¡± ¡°Deal¡­?¡± ¡°We have to become loyal servants for its king and in exchange¡­¡± ¡°In exchange?¡± ¡°I get to live.¡± ¡°Eh¡­? Only Al¡­? But what about me?¡± ¡°The source is immune to all effects of the curse. You¡¯re the vessel who needs to hold all the lifeforce that will be sacrificed. If you die then Cursama¡¯s plan is ruined and the Soul King won¡¯t become a god.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there another way!? I don¡¯t want to lose you!¡± Madilith clutched Arnold¡¯s hands, ¡°C-Can¡¯t the caster make you the source?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The skill might break if the caster does that and that goes against its plans. In the end I¡¯ll die anyway. You can go on with your life, however, you¡¯ll likely hurt many. A villain¡¯s greed is always ever-expanding so Cursama might want more people to die for its cause, deluding itself that more deaths translate to more power when its king is revived. It will welcome you going back to the real world and killing more innocent people.¡± ¡°T-That can¡¯t be¡­¡± she put her hands on her mouth. ¡ªCrack¡­ ¡°To avoid serving a lord we have no loyalty for, and ensure the two of us stay together without endangering anyone else, I think the two of us should stay in this world you created.¡± Arnold pulled Madilith close, putting her head on his chest. She looked up at him with shaking pupils and pursed lips. Her hot, sweet breath hit his face. ¡°This is where we¡¯re meant to be. A world where our souls will be for all eternity. The River of Soul¡¯s blessing will keep us together forever.¡± While the dream magic spell had a time limit, that doesn¡¯t mean their souls will be sent into some unknown abyss out there. But what Arnold was certain of was that both their minds and souls will forever wander this place. The dream magic spell connects two souls which allows the caster to transfer their consciousness into another person¡¯s head but it¡¯s not the force that keeps them linked, rather that job belongs to the River of Souls itself, which had a blessing that protects all souls, whether living or dead. But that doesn¡¯t mean his body is particularly safe for long. Vulnerabilities will arise, especially the one between his mind and body. That condition on his status was also an issue. Since Arnold¡¯s soul was partially connected to this world, it will give Oriel the chance to take over his body if Arnold stays in here too long. This will allow Oriel to reattain his former strength and then reenact his revenge against the entire demon world. Meanwhile Arnold will be in a world filled with endless possibilities of growth, the only limit being their imaginations. ¡°A-Al¡­¡± Madilith¡¯s face drew closer while she looked at his lips. The two fell onto the grass and shared a passionate kiss with Arnold on top. Arnold climbed out of the illusion¡¯s back as if he were a butterfly being freed from its cocoon and silently stepped back. He looked down at Madilith who was encircling her legs around ¡°his¡± waist, his face taken over by an unreadable expression. ¡®Goodbye, Madilith. If the blessing of the River of Souls still protects you after this¡­ I hope you can forgive me.¡¯ Chapter 219 Part 1: Unseen Weight of Ones Choices(1) Hofir slowly opened his eyes at the sound of chirping birds. A white tent. Hofir could see white from all around him. He was laying on a sleeping bag next to the conference table that was in the middle of the tent. Hofir recalled the dreams of his past. The past he spent as a soldier obeying a tradition he did not want to, obeying elders he did not respect¡­ He could vividly recall the first time he ripped apart a human¡¯s flesh back when his tribe chief, Lord Stripe, wanted to expand his territory to make it rival the Demihuman Kingdom, Therionia. Hofir had to kill innocent people (most of whom were human) who just wanted a nice village to live out their days in the countryside away from the laws of their own kind. Hofir had tried to warn them to leave their villages but none complied. They were stubborn, yes, but those were homes that they built on their own. Humans have no power in the Lands of Leudun Country, which was across the Great Ridge where no human authority could reach these lands. While this was true, Demihumans still saw the human nations and the Dwarven Kingdom as their allies for many reasons including: 1. Trade agreements which are often part of alliances, providing mutual economic benefits. Allies could secure better trade terms, access to resources, and open markets for their goods, boosting their economies. Wild monsters with hides that were beloved by the adventurer population for its high defense, were found only in Leudun so the demand for them from guilds were a lot. 2. Interest in each other¡¯s cultures and tribes. 3. Common enemies. This one was only relevant during the Demon-Human War but is still in effect today. The Demihuman Kingdom was once a small nation so they relied on the military powers in the past for both security and defense but now they were one of those military powers, possessing armies of powerful demihuman armies and most of the tribes allying themselves with the nation. Another nation was probably going to be born in the future if Stripe manages to expand his territories and recruit more tribes to his cause. It was due to his ambitions that Hofir had to slaughter innocent humans. Showing a little bit of hesitation back then was enough to warrant punishment. It was closer to defying your orders and disrespecting your superiors than anything else. Hofir could still remember the feeling of having his back slashed apart by the barb-wired whip that they used to punish those who disobey orders. He used to let many of the victims escape with their lives due to his guilt as a child soldier but had been caught doing so several times. Despite this, he was never exiled, merely given stern warnings and beatings. The reason was his then chief, Lord Stripe, a Dragonsteel Fang. That powerful man saw something in him and wanted Hofir to go through many challenges. Thinking about the chief suddenly made him remember what had happened earlier. When faced with Arnold¡¯s overwhelming power back then, Hofir heard Arnold say ¡°Where¡¯s the High Blood tribe candidate who wants to kill his uncle and avenge his father¡±. How did he know that Hofir was related to Lord Stripe? Hofir had never told anyone that before. Besides Shirley and Fecius should know his situation. The two weren¡¯t that close to Hofir despite being raised in the same castle back home. Speaking of Shirley, despite her knowing this much about his life, the two had never been that close before. They¡¯ve hardly spoken despite being adopted children of the same father and living in the same castle for several years. Even if a sort of sibling bond is too much to ask for, Hofir still wants to become friends with the princess but he knew that she would give him the cold shoulder. He felt a little more confident now but never found an opportunity to approach her. However, recent events had made him realize that time was of the essence. He needed allies, and the princess was a powerful one. ¡°Hey, are you awake?¡± Speak of the devil. Hofir slowly looked to his left. His neck and parts of his face were still sore from taking Arnold¡¯s aggressive punches and slaps so every movement was painful. The silver-haired wolf princess was sitting on her heels and had been reading a book till now but quickly closed it when Hofir looked at her. Hofir suddenly caught a strong, pheromone-like odor drifting from Shirley¡¯s tail when it stood tall behind her after straightening her back. It was that time again, and the scent was still so intoxicating to him. Despite how it might sound, Hofir believed Shirley had the most alluring scent during her cycle among all the women he knew. To him, this indicated that she was an ideal candidate for bearing strong children. Her scent was irresistible, drawing other demihuman males towards her as well. Shirley has a habit of sleeping with her tail between her legs so it sticks to her tail like glue, leaving a trail behind whenever she walks. Of course, no one but demihumans could smell this. Shirley was just dispersing that scent into the air by wagging her tail around. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Shirley glared at him. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Hearing his apology made her loosen her eyebrows, ¡°¡­Well, I suppose I¡¯m used to it now even if the gaze is still so intense. Just be mindful of how you look at others, especially human women. They might see the intent behind your gaze as malicious and not a natural instinct that our kind can¡¯t control.¡± He was not expecting that kind of reply. She had never confronted him over looking at her like a predator in heat so he was expecting some scolding, which never came. Hofir winched when he felt a sharp pain in his head. Shirley spoke again after looking at him for a few seconds as he clutched his head. ¡°It seems like Sabrina wasn¡¯t able to get rid of all your injuries. Well, who could blame her. It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t need rest. Sabrina spent the past four hours healing you. She collapsed due to overexertion so she can¡¯t come check up on your condition right now. Just move slowly and don¡¯t provoke Arnold again, understand?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Hofir slowly lifted his upper body after nodding. ¡°As your princess, it is my responsibility to ensure you do not disgrace the clans and tribes affiliated with the royal family but I was powerless to do so. For that¡­¡± Shirley bent forward, put her hands on the ground and bowed, ¡°I ask your forgiveness. I did not intervene because I¡­ I was scared. I have only ever seen such ferocious power from my father. It is not just the power of a monster or beast but something much worse.¡± Seeing her like that made Hofir¡¯s eyes go wide. ¡°S-Still P-Princess Shirley, there is no need for you¡ª¡± ¡°I suggest you accept her apology, Hofir.¡± Fecius suddenly entered the tent, ¡°You are expected to eliminate Lord Stripe and take his tribe not only through using your strength but charisma too. If the demihumans back home hear that you dueled someone solely because your mate was interested in another, then you would lose what little respect they have for you. If you had beaten Arnold then things would¡¯ve been different.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already asked everyone to keep silent about what happened,¡± Shirley stood up, ¡°There are many in the clan who want to possess the Stripe tribe. My father promised to give his full cooperation to take down Lord Stripe if a worthy candidate succeeds him. All of this was to bring Stripe¡¯s tribe under the kingdom¡¯s banner. Stripe¡¯s tribe was arguably the most powerful tribe in all of Leudun. It makes sense to want that clan in one¡¯s army but only if you trust the leader. The Lion King was hoping that Hofir succeeds Stripe. To succeed him, however, Hofir would need to become strong enough to fight Stripe. There are no second chances, though. If Hofir loses even once then he¡¯ll lose his head. Hofir will be backed by the entire kingdom once he¡¯s ready to fight Stripe but the Lion King told him he will not support Hofir as he is now¡ªweak, inexperienced, unsuited to lead others. The only thing preventing Hofir from not getting murdered by the other clan heads, which will allow them to steal the title of heir to the Stripe Tribe, was the fact that he¡¯s the adopted son of the Lion King. Though she acted distant, Shirley was one of the few who backed Hofir¡ªor rather his ascension to tribe chief of a powerful tribe¡ªin the shadows which is why she thinks she¡¯s responsible for how the other clan heads view the future leader of the Stripe Tribe. Maybe the name will be changed to Hofir tribe? No, he did not want his own name as his tribe¡¯s name. Well, he was far from ready so this wasn¡¯t something he needed to dwell on right now. ¡°I¡­ I accept your apology and will think more deeply about my actions next time.¡± Hofir bowed as well. Though he said that, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could back up his words. Shirley nodded, ¡°You¡¯re not in fighting shape so I think it¡¯s best if you remain here.¡± ¡°W-What!? I can still fight!¡± ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re trembling.¡± Hearing her words, he looked down at his hands. Indeed, they were trembling. This was a natural response to danger for demihumans. It keeps them alert and tells them that their adversaries are nearby. This is a blessing all demihumans are born with. It is something that had kept them alive for centuries. Hofir would not be able to stop the trembling without gaining distance from his ¡°adversary¡± or by letting bygones be bygones. The latter was never going to happen unless he frees Madilith from Arnold¡¯s charm magic. ¡°Hofir,¡± hearing his name, he looked up, ¡°If you¡¯re confident you¡¯re not going to be a liability then I want you ready in the next few hours. More healers will come check up on you and take over from Sabrina¡¯s work. Speaking of her, Sabrina used nearly all of her divine power to heal most of your injuries so you have a duty to protect her once we go into the dungeon.¡± ¡°I know¡­. I¡¯ll do anything to repay her kindness.¡± ¡°Kindness had nothing to do with it. it was her being worried about her friend. That¡¯s what she told us.¡± Hofir looked down. If his face wasn¡¯t hurting as much as it did then he would¡¯ve cracked a smile. ¡°We should get going. Rest up until Fecius comes to call you when it''s time to depart." Shirley and Fecius then left the tent after Hofir gave an affirmative nod. Chapter 219 part 2: The Unseen Weight of One’s Choices (2) Hofir thought he¡¯d be left alone but a new voice chimed in when the tent curtain parted. ¡°It seems the beast is done licking its wounds.¡± A skeleton, one wearing a luxurious robe with a fancy top hat, entered the white tent. He proudly walked over to a chair, sat down and rested his feet on the table. ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± ¡°I am merely a merchant. I do not remember my name from my days as a living being so you can refer to me as whatever you feel most comfortable with.¡± the light in its empty eye sockets looked at Hofir, ¡°Allow this one to clear up something. I heard about your battle with my favorite customer and understand your motive for wishing for it which is why you¡¯re the one who needs to hear it¡ªthat girl was not under any charm magic. she is simply following her instincts as a woman. That instinct being: seeking a strong and handsome mate.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Did I get that right? Or do women no longer seek out the strong? Hmm, I do not communicate with humans much outside of work so I do not know anymore. Back when I was alive, there were otherworldly things invading my world, which drove women into the arms of powerful warriors and magicians, those who could protect them. In exchange, they bear that man¡¯s children, give him a loving home and something worthy to fight for. The other way around was also true, but were much rare.¡± The examples he gave were still very common amongst demihumans who maintained a strength-based hierarchy. In these societies, power and physical prowess were not only respected but also essential for survival and social standing, especially for nobility. The strongest individuals often held leadership positions and were sought after as mates for their ability to protect and provide. The empire had a similar system, but it was not as widespread in comparison. Nevertheless, the civil war had shown just how valued powerful individuals are to a nation if the Demon-Human War was not enough. A law was born from the flames of war. This law decreed that every commander, soldier, or knight who achieved great feats in battle was allowed to choose any daughter of any noble or official of the empire to create the next generation. This was a way to ensure that the strength and valor demonstrated on the battlefield would be passed down, creating a lineage of powerful and capable individuals. It was a common practice among demihumans, even in times of peace. Every chief had his own harem and could select mates based on their strength and abilities. The empire''s law aimed to institutionalize this practice, ensuring that the most powerful warriors and leaders had the opportunity to propagate their strength. This was seen as a way to maintain the empire''s might and stability, by ensuring that future generations would inherit the qualities that made their ancestors great. While this practice was controversial and often led to tension among the nobility, it was widely accepted as a necessary measure to preserve the empire''s power and security. In this way, the legacy of strength and valor was passed down through generations, shaping the culture and society of both demihumans and humans within the empire. It was a tradition rooted in the harsh realities of their world, where only the strong could survive and thrive. This focus on strength and power continued to influence their lives, guiding their choices and shaping their destinies. Taking all this into account, what the undead was saying could be true even to the most stubborn individuals. Arnold was already desired by many of the women in the group (some from the rescue party and the rest the students), not to mention the academy as well. Everyone was aware that he comes from a powerful household, possessed powerful martial arts, was one of the strongest individuals in the academy (almost besting Adavire in the second and third categories), and was extremely gifted in both looks and intelligence. If he wasn¡¯t such a bastard then every single woman in the empire would¡¯ve desired him because it was obvious that he¡¯ll become a great man one day. Even if he¡¯s so desired by many, Hofir couldn¡¯t accept that Madilith would leave him just for Arnold. They broke up years ago so surely, she¡¯s already forgotten about him!? Plus, Hofir was also quite strong even if he was nowhere near Arnold¡¯s level. Yet none have showed interest in him at all. Of course, it was far different back home (in the Therionia Kingdom) since human and demihuman values differed greatly. ¡°¡­Are you Arnold¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°Why would you think so?¡± ¡°You¡¯re defending him. I¡¯m not going to be brainwashed by anyone¡­¡± ¡°Oh, dear me, no. I have no such intention. I am merely stating the facts. Your fellow companions outside were very talkative about recent events. They brought up your, hm, delicate situation. I decided to speak to them while¡ªI hope he forgives me for not using honorifics while not in his presence¡ªArnold is inside that brown-haired girl with the glasses.¡± ¡°He¡¯s inside who!?¡± Hofir tried to get up quickly but he collapsed onto his knees from the pain in his leg. He looked down, noticing a purple pigmentation in the skin surrounding his leg. It was broken completely after his fight with Arnold but it seems Sabrina was able to heal it to an extent. Hofir was more than capable of fighting with only his two arms and one leg since he is used to fighting on all fours. That said, the pain in his leg ¡°May I finish what I was going to say?¡± the skeleton seemed a bit annoyed. ¡°¡­¡± Hofir nodded with a bitter expression. ¡°The two of them are under a [Dream Trance]. It¡¯s a state of mind where two souls are linked through the mind properties of a dream spell. This kind of spell isn¡¯t commonly known in your empire, is it? Well, magic talent had been rather stale ever since I left. In any case, in order for the spell to work, both individuals using the spell need to remain asleep. Depending on what they¡¯re doing, it could take days for them to wake up.¡± Days¡­? What are they doing inside Madilith¡¯s head during all that time!? Why was he even inside her head in the first place!? Hofir has to get to the bottom of this. ¡°During all this, they¡¯ll appear to be dead since all their bodily functions are shut off. The spell can maintain their breathing for them. Depending on how powerful the spell is, they could last for up to years in that state. But that¡¯s beside the point. A mind control spell would¡¯ve broken that dream spell so your accusations are false.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Mind control and dream magic are one of the same. They influence the mind, which is a trait they share but in the latter¡¯s case, it can bind souls together. The ¡°River of Souls¡±, as long as it is ripe with a stream of oncoming souls and their rich lifeforce, can keep their souls safe outside their bodies. What did they call this again? [Blessing of Souls]? It is this powerful blessing that will keep both of their souls alive even if their bodies were to perish in the physical world. Put another way, they can also not be influenced by outside forces or their bodies taken over by others, with there being few exceptions. This might be useless information to you but think of it like a piece of magic theory. Who knows, it might come in handy.¡± He cackled, ¡°I double checked if the dream magic spell somehow bypassed a mind control magic that you¡ªand pardon my bluntness¡ªmade up. There was none to be found. Which means~¡± Hofir glared at the skeleton. ¡°You owe him an apology, kakakaka~¡± ¡°Never! You¡¯re trying to deceive me! You¡¯re trying to look good for Arnold by spouting lies, aren¡¯t you!?¡± Hofir shouted back, his rage welling up inside him like an ember blown by the wind and turning into a massive fire. He knew he was acting like a child throwing a tantrum. He knew he¡¯d only embarrass himself if he went up to Arnold again and screamed in his face about giving Madilith back. He couldn¡¯t accept it. He couldn¡¯t accept that Madilith¡ªthe girl who looks at him so lovingly¡ªjust threw him away like trash. First love hurts the most, as they say and he would be devastated if he found out that his first love left him for her former lover. Hofir might turn back into the same person he was before he became friends with Sabrina. ¡°He¡¯s threatening her family and friends! Yes, that has to be it!¡± The skeleton probably would¡¯ve been making a pitiful expression if it had a face. It shook its head slowly before pulling out a vial filled with purple liquid. He threw that vial over to Hofir. It landed in Hofir¡¯s lap on top of the blanket. ¡°Drink it. You need to be ready to head out in two hours, no? That potion will heal every injury in your body so long as no limbs are cut off and it seems to me that you have all four attached. And not to worry, it¡¯s free. I am feeling generous today for some reason.¡± He stood up and headed for the entrance, ¡°You best hurry to apologize to him, kakaka. I would not want to get on the bad side of a Lord, kaka!¡± This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. The skeleton then left. Hofir looked at the vial. A thought of it being poison slipped past his mind but he didn¡¯t give it much thought. Hofir took a deep breath and opened the vial before drinking all its contents. ?? ¡°Hey, you¡¯re up!¡± Keetha came up to Hofir when he exited the white tent. His leg was all better now after consuming the potion, ¡°Eh, Sabrina said you need a second session of treatments so how are you still walking? No, forget it. All that matters is you¡¯re okay!¡± Keetha walked away after giving him a big smile. Hofir was a little taken aback. Was she really worried about him? Just when he had that thought, more of his classmates came up to him. They surrounded him in a circle, each sharing relieved expressions. Evelyn put her hand on Hofir¡¯s shoulder with a smile. ¡°Sabrina will be glad to see you awake and well. She was so exhausted at the end that she fell unconscious.¡± ¡°Uhm, where is she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s resting in Anais¡¯ tent. Why not go wake her? We were just getting ready to gather all our things¡± Hofir scratched his cheek at everyone¡¯s gazes. ¡°No, let Hofir go eat something first.¡± Anais chimed in, ¡°You must be starving, right? You didn¡¯t have breakfast, after all.¡± Wait, she knew? He didn¡¯t expect anyone would pay that much attention to him. They didn¡¯t in the past so he didn¡¯t think they¡¯d do so now. For some reason he felt a warmth in his heart from being noticed by the people he¡¯s known for years. ¡°Come on.¡± Urged by the boys, Hofir relented with a wry smile. The group were about to drag Hofir off but someone shouted from somewhere in the camp. ¡°¡ªArnold is awake!¡± Hofir was the first to storm towards the voice¡¯s direction. The others hurriedly followed along. ** Arnold stood in the center of the group as they silently waited for him to speak the words: "The curse has been lifted." Despite being outdoors, the air felt thick, and the mere act of breathing and gulping could be heard. Noticing the strange expression on his face, Hofir decided not to approach. However, his eyes were glued to Madilith, who was still sleeping on a sleeping bag that the others had laid out earlier. "Arnold... Did you manage to remove the curse?" Arthur asked the question on everyone¡¯s minds as he glanced back at Fleridine¡ªor more like the Womb sack¡ªthat was still inside the camp. Several gulps echoed when Arnold looked at all of them with a small smile, his eyes devoid of light. Among the confused gazes were those who felt a certain premonition when they saw his hopeless expression. Evelyn, Hofir, Arthur, Shirley, Fecius, Daraia, Hans, Keetha, Hadd, Charkley¡­ and others shared that same feeling. Hofir could feel their shared emotions somehow. Arnold silently walked over to Madilith¡ªwhose chest was heaving up and down. His sleeping bag wasn¡¯t that far from hers, so it was a short walk, but everyone felt like they were waiting an eternity for him to ease their minds: "The curse has been lifted." Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? That was probably the thought in all their minds. Someone forced her way through the crowd, her clothes wrinkled, bra exposed and her hair messy. "Excuse me, excuse me," she finally managed to reach the center of the group, "Al!" Her once sleepy expression brightened when she saw Arnold, who had lifted Madilith¡¯s upper body. "What are you doing...?" Feeling that something was strange, Sabrina slowly walked up to him, "Why isn¡¯t Madi waking up?" "She can¡¯t wake up," Arnold said with a small voice, but it was a voice that everyone heard. The group exchanged gazes, not knowing what that meant. "What do you mean she can¡¯t wake up!?" Evelyn shouted, "Did the curse affect her too!?" Arnold brushed Madilith¡¯s bangs aside and said in a whisper, "Looking at her this close makes me realize how cute she¡¯s always been..." "Arnold! What¡¯s wrong with Madilith!?" Evelyn, now a little annoyed that she was being ignored, shouted. Madilith swayed a bit when Arnold let her go, but she remained upright. Hofir could hear her sleepy moans, so she was thankfully still alive. Arnold silently moved back a little, sitting directly behind Madilith. His broken arm hung limply at his side after coming loose from the makeshift sling, but his good arm moved with a strange resolve. He pulled back his arm, straightening his fingers and turning his palm to the sky. "Arnold, what are you¡ª!" Arthur¡¯s voice was drowned out by screams as Arnold¡¯s hand, with all the force he could muster, cleanly pierced through Madilith¡¯s chest from the back, destroying her heart in the process with a surge of power. Her chest ripped open and his hand went through the hole like a mole burrowing through the ground and emerging from its burrow. A titan-like roar reverberated, followed by a ¡°We will get you for this!!!!!!! The Soul King shall rule the nine realms one day!¡± but only Arnold could hear this. Another roar resounded among the screams of horror from the students and adventurers. It was from Hofir. His ferocious roar startled those who were close to him, making them collapse from surprise. Hofir was about to charge at Arnold but he suddenly felt the world turn upside down as he collapsed with his chin onto the ground. Unknowing to him, Flora had hit his temple with the pommel of her sword, easily subduing him. ?? Arnold pulled back his arm, out of Madilith, causing her to fall sideways. Sabrina, in her screams of horror and repeated ¡°nonnonono¡±, ran towards her friend and picked Madilith up while the tears ran down her face. Ignoring the gasps and screams, Arnold looked at the quest completion notification floating in his peripheral vision. ¡¤ Alternate choice to complete quest: Kill NPC Madilith. He didn¡¯t even know this was an alternate method that the system would recommend. It was rather vague on how he should get rid of Cursama. Maybe the system trusted that he¡¯d find a way without it guiding him? It probably also thought he¡¯d hesitate if it gave him this choice. ¡¤ Cursama¡¯s curse skill [Hearts of Cause] {EX} has been removed! ¡¤ Congratulations! You have received [Dragon¡¯s Descent ¨C Lighting] (A) and a partial version of NPC Sebastian¡¯s Finger God martial art (S)! ¡¤ Your relationship with your dragon soul grows stronger. Grow familiar with the Dragon God¡¯s descendants and the culture or secrets surrounding dragons and their abilities for more rewards in the future. ¡¤ Your soul trembles at the powerful energy gifted to you by the dragon soul. ¡¤ All stats have been increased by 15%! ¡¤ Level gained: 0 ¡¤ Experience Points gained: 0 ¡®At least tell me whose soul it is.¡¯ Arnold had such a fleeting thought. He could feel an immense amount of energy entering his body from an unknown source. Arnold could hear a shout right at that moment when the power subsided¡ªlouder than everyone else¡¯s¡ªcoming from behind him so he dismissed the status window and turned to that person who was now running towards him with her sword drawn. Her deep green eyes were filled with tears streaming down her face. ¡°YOU BASTARD!!!!!!¡± her sword was filled with the might of a thousand elementals and could definitely cut apart concrete as if it were butter. She raised the sword and swung it down. Arnold dodged to the side to avoid Evelyn¡¯s attack, which penetrated the ground, causing a massive explosion that was followed by vines that shot out of the ground, erecting a majestic tree that even the imperial palace could not stand equal to. It all happened in a second, showing how powerful Evelyn¡¯s spirit magic actually was. ¡°AAAAAHHHH!¡± She then attempted to swing her sword again but her wrist was hit by Arnold¡¯s quick attack. However, she didn¡¯t stop. In fact, she caught the sword that fell down with her other hand and attempted to attack him again. Arnold could¡¯ve easily killed her in ten¡ªno¡ªhundred different ways because she¡¯s nowhere near his level. That is probably what everyone was thinking. After all, the murderer who just killed their companion should have no remorse killing someone else, right? Despite this, no one else could step up, not even the adventurers who were standing like statues while watching this scene. Even Daraia¡¯s gaze held a hint of fear. What did she see through her eyes? What does Arnold look like to everyone standing there as the flesh, skin and blood of Madilith ran down his arm like melting ice cream? Evelyn¡¯s sword headed straight for Arnold¡¯s heart but it pierced something else instead. ¡°Get out of the way! Let me kill him!¡± Flora was the one who was standing between the two of them. Evelyn¡¯s sword had penetrated her shoulder but didn¡¯t get that deep due to Flora tightening her muscles and enhancing her physical abilities with her body techniques. Instead of answering Evelyn, Flora slapped her in the face, sending her flying and crashing into the ground with her head buried. Her legs fell down limply. ¡°You will not touch him.¡± Flora¡¯s powerful glare, coupled with her wild killing intent sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine. Arnold observed everyone¡¯s expressions before speaking. ¡°Sometimes it takes a necessary evil to stand up to fate. A hero isn¡¯t allowed that privilege alone.¡± He glanced at Arthur who looking at this scene with slightly raised eyebrows seeming as if he didn¡¯t know how to react to what just happened. Arnold looked at Madilith. Sabrina was still clutching her best friend¡¯s lifeless body while tears streamed down her face. Her wails were loud and painful to hear, almost making even Arnold¡¯s composed expression falter. ¡°I will take Madilith¡¯s body to her family¡¯s home using teleportation across worlds. If you wish to join me then I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Arnold walked over to the sobbing Sabrina who was clutching Madilith¡¯s body. She trembled when Arnold approached her. She clutched Madilith even tighter to her chest. Arnold knelt in front of her and repeated the words he said to someone else before: ¡°I do not do things on a whim.¡± His hand gently stroked Sabrina¡¯s hair. There was no plea for forgiveness or for them to understand him. Their hatred was inevitable. They could despise him, curse his name, and view him as the villain of their stories. To him, their judgment was a small price to pay for his freedom and theirs. He would not be the plaything of fate or Oriel. No longer would he allow the whims of destiny or the manipulations of those who sought to control him dictate his actions. He had broken free from the chains of their expectations and carved his own path, one defined by his choices and his will. He will never regret his decision because it was a choice he had to make to ensure his survival. Although his reason was somewhat selfish, he would have hesitated if there wasn''t a way to save other people''s lives as well. The consequence of his choice¡­ What will it be? He could not imagine all of them sitting around a campfire, laughing about how they defeated a boss together, after what just happened. It¡¯s fine if he never receives a ¡°thank you¡± or even a smile of appreciation. He did not do what he did for their appreciation or fame. If there are consequences then he¡¯ll face them head-on just like the Arnold in that vision that Oriel shown him. Whether he walks down the path of Hero Arnold or Demon Lord Arnold was up to him to decide. But walking the path of both would be inevitable if out of his control, making it a treacherous journey fraught with challenges that could tear him apart from within. The line between heroism and villainy is thin in Star Fantasy, and straddling it demands a strength and resolve few possess. Volume 5 Intermission 1: Rune Masters Plight There was a small hut atop a snowy mountain where the moon is obscured by the gray clouds above. The only path up to the small hut was a flight of stairs that were made from wood. A cloud of smoke came out of the chimney of this small hut, proof that someone was home. The air inside was thick with the scent of burning coal and there was a sound of clanging metal. The forge, ablaze with roaring flames, radiates heat throughout the space. Rows of tools hang meticulously on the walls¡ªhammers, tongs, anvils, and various molds, each telling tales of countless creations. Mysterious, ornate weapons and armor, some still in progress, adorn the workbenches alongside intricate designs etched into parchments. Glowing embers dance in the dimly lit corners, casting flickering shadows on the wooden walls adorned with shields, spears, daggers and swords. ¡°Haaah¡­!¡± the person hammering away at a thick rod of iron collapsed on her knees and breathed deeply. There was little oxygen left in this little hut due to the excessive smoke. There were only two small windows in this small workshop. Would it make a difference to open them up now? Deciding not to go through the trouble of carefully walking over the equipment that was strewn across the floor, the blacksmith headed for the door instead. The door slid open. Immediately her body was embraced by the cold air of the mountain. She stepped outside onto the cushion of snow blanketing the mountain range. ¡°Hmm, the empire looks beautiful from up here.¡± Sylphiala looked to the rising sun to her right. The empire was also in that direction. She could tell the shape of the imperial palace from here. She had seen this sight several times this week ever since she came to this mountain. The reason she chose to take a break from adventuring was because she wants to go see her family. Of course, with her sliced ear, she would be treated as an outsider by basically every elf she interacts with. Half Ears (a name for exiled elves whose ears aren¡¯t actually cut in half) are shunned by their own people. Usually, it¡¯s up to the village chief and one¡¯s family to brand one as an outcast who will never be welcomed. Sylphy knows that she won¡¯t be accepted by her people but she had long since stopped caring about anyone¡¯s opinion about her. Plus, she¡¯s much stronger than she was in the past so no one can force her out of the village. She¡¯s only going there to see her brothers and sisters. Her grandmother and parents won¡¯t welcome her anyway. Sylphy took out a sheathed short sword. Its surface glowed with a teal light. There was a purplish engraving on the sheath. A low whirr sound echoed when she pulled the shortsword out slightly. The engraving on the sheathe stood for ¡°Orkli¡± or guardian spirit. It¡¯s a rune handcrafted by Sylphy that pulls a spirit from the Spirit Realm to protect its user in times of danger. While not in combat, the elementals currently in the air recharges the blade¡¯s power and applies additional buffs that last for a few seconds after being unsheathed. The spirit summoned depends on the elemental energy affinity of the user. If you have no elemental affinity then you¡¯ll summon a generic Fairy or a lesser Elemental. However, in rare cases, if you have an extremely high affinity for elemental energy then you can summon a Monarch Spirit like Undine or Ifrit. Sylphy knows that runemaster arts has been lost through history ever since the establishment of the Magic Towers and completely forgotten about during the first years of the ¡°Machine Industrial Revolution¡±. The need for rune artifacts died down when magic sheets, potions and summoner scrolls were invented by wise wizards. As such she decided to not reveal her abilities to the public eye, instead making obscure items that can kind of mimic rune craftsmanship. For example, she can make a magic item that can use elemental magic. The only downside to this is that you have to waste magic crystals. Runes can last forever so long as she engraves them into a magic item properly. Her storage warehouses¡ªscattered throughout Diacree¡ªhave been filling up with her runic items. It¡¯s just a hobby for her to be making them at this point since the demand for them died down decades ago. She might just destroy them all to get back their resources to sell. Her [Unique] blacksmith class allows her to separate materials¡ªwhich were once mixed to make something new¡ªinto their original parts. This includes food as well but she¡¯ll need to have the knowledge of what went into the item otherwise it won¡¯t work. This was a useful skill for a blacksmith who works with all kinds of materials, whether it be leather, silk, cotton, metal, iron, etc¡­ In any case, the short sword in her hands is a special request from a young girl she knows from the village at the bottom of the mountain. The girl wanted to surprise her father with a birthday gift, something that¡¯s rarely celebrated in these parts. At best the person you like will agree to spend one day with you as lovers. And yes, intercourse as well. It¡¯s a strange custom for humans but Sylphy couldn¡¯t blame them since it¡¯s only common amongst her people. At worst, you¡¯ll receive free fish from the villagers. Sylphy didn¡¯t really mind giving a runic item away since she had plenty of them lying around. To be precise, she had thousands. The villagers hunt and defend against wild animals with crude spears and bows so quality weapons are essential for their survival. She found it odd how they have never approached her to ask for better weapons. ¡®I guess leaving all my weapons in my forge behind for them to use wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡¯ She thought as she looked back at her hut. Sylphy locked her workshop and began descending the mountain. She noticed something strange when she neared the foot of the mountain. There was a crowd gathered there, with pitchforks held high and torches aflame. Upon noticing that Sylphy was coming towards them, the Winter Elves grew quiet, their deep blue eyes turned to the ground. ¡°¡­.¡± Sylphy silently walked past them, trying to avoid eye-contact. ¡®Strange. They usually ignore me. Now it feels like I¡¯m the center of attention. Oh, well I¡¯ll just continue on with my night. I need to find that girl first. She should be making dinner for the family at this hour.¡¯ One of them suddenly grabbed her arm. It was one of the oldest elves in the village. ¡°You must help us, child.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Please¡­ Our children¡­ All of them were taken from us while the whole village slept.¡± ¡°Elder Sekia, don¡¯t include outsiders in this! Our people were the ones that were kidnapped, not hers!¡± one of the rangers shouted at the old woman. ¡°It matters not. She has the means to help us. It has been more than a few hours since the incident happened. That means the tracks are still fresh. She has the aura of an archer who is capable of tracking, maybe even better than our rangers.¡± Sylphy turned to the old woman. ¡°This incident¡­ When did you find out all the children were missing?¡± ¡®I would¡¯ve noticed something if only I wasn¡¯t immersed in work these past few days¡­¡¯ She hadn¡¯t left her hut for several days. Somehow, she got so immersed in her rune weapons crafting that she lost track of time. Elves can go days before hunger sets in so Sylphy wasn¡¯t that bothered by not eating while she was busy with her work. In the end, she managed to finish two armor sets, both imbued with all sorts of runes and up to four weapons, including a bow for herself. Not all her creations are considered rubbish. She can still use them even if it was impossible to activate the runes without some difficulty. The kneecaps she was wearing were from armor that she made a few years ago but never attempted to sell. The wristguard was from a strengthened leather pouch that¡¯s supposed to survive even the most extreme weather and natural elements. Sylphy was thinking of giving all her creations to others¡ªincluding the people of this village¡ªto reuse them but most weren¡¯t so easy to repurpose, especially the weapons that rely on their runes to unleash their full potential. The old woman continued speaking: ¡°My granddaughter Fea needs to take certain medications at night to stay healthy. She usually takes them right before she goes to sleep. I bring the medication to her room just like any other night but she was nowhere to be found. As one of the children of a forest chief, everyone was alerted of her disappearance when I couldn¡¯t find her anywhere in the village.¡± The forest chief is one of the druids of this forest. Seeing as how the World Tree Forest was quite far from here, the chief hadn¡¯t been alerted in time to send reinforcements to help the village. It could take half a day to reach him. There are currently four druids leading four major tribes in the Elven Country, two of which were in the World Tree Forest. Druids are Elves who were given the Forest¡¯s blessing, said to be gifted to the forest by Mother of Nature Goddess. Some of them can shapeshift, control spirits whether lesser of superior spirits, while others could cast powerful wood magic that could revive forests impacted by forest fires. This was how it was in the past, however. Their blessings had grown weaker every year for over a century now. The World Tree¡¯s light grows dimmer every day, which was noticeable even to Sylphy in her hut. The World Tree used to create a powerful light that could brighten the night sky and the forests like a second sun. Now it was barely able to create a light that could match the empire¡¯s night city lights. The Hiisi Elder¡ªthe guardian of the forest, father to all druids and the first druid¡ªwas also in the process of fusing with the tree he was born from. His roots were already growing out of his back in search of that tree. Soon he¡¯ll be absorbed and become the tree¡¯s nutrients. That was a sign to every forest-dweller. ¡°Did the fairies not see anything strange?¡± ¡°The Druid of the mountains recalled all fairies to the head village a few moons ago¡­¡± the old woman said with a grave expression. ¡°We do not know why he would do such a thing. I suspect there is trouble brewing in the settlements around the World Tree. Even if that is so, we cannot spare the effort to investigate as we have problems of our own right now.¡± The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Everyone else nodded along with her words. ¡°Let me get this straight¡­ No one saw anything? Aren¡¯t rangers supposed to patrol the village for every hour of the day?¡± Sylphy glanced at the elf¡ªwho is a ranger¡ªwho tried to silence the old woman earlier. His ears drooped and he averted his eyes. They¡¯ve grown complacent, thinking their only worries were wild animals and small monsters¡­ ¡°I am not suspecting you of cooperating with whoever did this and I hope you don¡¯t have suspicions of me as well. I am simply looking for answers.¡± Sylphy turned away from the ranger, casting her gaze among the people gathered her, ¡°Are only the children missing? I don¡¯t see a lot of young people amongst you.¡± There were almost a hundred gathered here. The whole village population made up two times that number, most of which consisted of the young people and children. Sylphy could guess a person¡¯s age just by studying their facial structure, wrinkles and body. It¡¯s not exactly a useful talent but it helped her figure out that there weren¡¯t any young ones in this crowd. No, there weren¡¯t any small girls in this group but there were boys here. Another thing she found strange was that there were young men but not young women gathered here. The elves glanced at each other. Judging by the expressions on their faces, they had noticed the same thing as Sylphy as well. Maybe some of them thought that the young ones went out looking for the children? Elves like to dote on their younger kin even if they aren¡¯t family. But this can¡¯t be the reason for them going missing, otherwise the men would¡¯ve accompanied the young women. One raised his hand. ¡°My daughter, who recently got married, was kidnapped too¡­¡± Another raised her hand. ¡°My young daughter¡ªwho is only 54 years old¡ªis also missing¡­¡± ¡°My 74-year-old lover was also taken from me¡ª¡± ¡°My¡ª¡± After hearing everyone out, Sylphy concluded one thing. There was a specific reason all of these young people went missing. Most of those gathered here were middled-aged women and old women, with about a third of them being boys and young men. ¡°Slave traders could be responsible for this¡­¡± Sylphy said out loud after she studied everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°¡±¡±¡°What!?¡±¡±¡± That could only mean one thing¡ªhumans were behind this since ¡°slave trader¡± was frowned upon in this country. An illegal organization or even a black-market brothel could be behind this. The motive could be money since elves, especially young virgins, go for a lot of gold, some up to millions of gold alone. ¡°Slave traders use any means at their disposal to kidnap their victims. They also employ people from many professions. Mages can cast all kinds of spells that makes detection by sight or hearing almost impossible. They can also cast illusion magic on patrols to make them think that nothing is happening and their eyes are just deceiving them.¡± She glanced at the rangers who looked at her with widened eyes. ¡°I can recreate what happened if anyone can point me out to a place where a struggle is visible.¡± She meant that literally of course. The villagers didn¡¯t question what she meant. ¡°Ah! I can lead you to my house.¡± A man spoke up, ¡°A lot of our furniture was knocked down and some paintings kicked off the walls in the hallway. The suspects blew our wall open since my daughter¡¯s room doesn¡¯t have a window and our doors are always locked, not for people but wild animals.¡± ¡°Okay. Take me there.¡± ¡ó¡ó Sylphy and the rest of the crowd arrived at the man¡¯s house. It was a little far from the other houses so it was the perfect place to do all kinds of things without being caught. ¡°Look there. I only noticed something was amiss when I felt cold air inside the house and checked which window was open.¡± The man from before pointed at the broken wall on the side of his house. ¡°The wall was broken down to hasten the escape¡­¡± Sylphy examined the hole in the wall that definitely needed immense force to break down. Not just sound but the owners should¡¯ve felt the vibrations of the attack. ¡°If you or anyone else couldn¡¯t hear or feel anything, it¡¯s safe to say a mage is involved in all this. Let¡¯s not focus on vibration masking spells as those are common amongst even thieves. The sound should¡¯ve been sent throughout the entire village yet none heard it¡­ Most First to Second-Rank silencing spells can be broken if a noise made by objects reach a certain frequency. There¡¯s only one Third-Rank spell that doesn¡¯t have that weakness. Only elite mages can cast that spell¡­ Which means an elite mage or someone possibly on their level could be aiding these slave traders.¡± ¡°We need to find this human and make them pay!¡± one of the crowd members shouted. Several of them murmured in agreement. Sylphy took something out of her magic bag. A mechanized sphere with a magic crystal imbedded inside. ¡°First, we need to find out which direction they took for their escape. This item will use the elementals in the air to reconstruct what they saw in the past few hours. I can¡¯t extend past that. So, we won¡¯t be able to save some of the missing people if they were kidnapped on different occasions throughout the night. Even a three-hour difference could cause a case to go cold.¡± Sylphy had noticed that this village¡¯s people typically sleep for 10-12 hours a day so the kidnappers had more than enough time to plan their operations and split up. The reason she won¡¯t be able to reconstruct past more than three hours of footage is because elementals typically only live for up to that long. This isn¡¯t a cause for concern since they multiply an awful lot daily, even up to five times the amount that die on average. They leave their residue spirit energy in the air which allows the new elementals to form in their place. Their energy gets reused like that to avoid wasting so much of the World Tree¡¯s energy. It can also benefit the forests. In place of sunlight or water, trees and vegetation can thrive on spirit energy. This is why droughts had never been an issue in the Elven Country. Wild fires were the only thing they feared but the mana in the atmosphere, coupled with the spirit energy, helps prevent this. Sylphy activated the mechanized sphere¡¯s runes, and a faint glow enveloped the area. The air shimmered as the elementals began to recreate the past events. The wall to the house was filled with some kind of blue energy to mimic what it looked like before being broken down. Three glowing silhouettes stood on the side of the house facing that wall. One of them held something up. Magic circles formed around that something. Unlike the criminals, the magic circle and its runic formations were perfectly visible. Sylphy, who had studied runes for 200 years could recognize the spell. It¡¯s a Third-Rank spell, all right. ¡®A magic sheet¡­? Those are fairly easy to buy but adding spells to them requires a mage to infuse their spells into it.¡¯ Blank magic sheets go for less money in magic stores than those that come preloaded with spells. This is why it¡¯s more common for adventurers to buy the blank sheets and commissioning magicians to infuse spells. In this incident, a Third-Rank spell was used which means someone capable of casting Third-Rank magic infused the spell into the sheet. Those types of magicians are commonly found in high positions like elite mage, tower managers and S-rank parties. Sylphy doesn¡¯t believe S-rank adventurers were responsible for this. One S-class commission alone goes for millions of gold coins, way more than what the average elite mage or tower manager earns. So, the first two had a better motive to be aiding slave traders. One might ask: can¡¯t people just commission magic sheet infusion from those professions for the right price? The answer is no because there are many dangerous spells taught to elite magicians once they become part of a tower. One reason for the rules preventing anyone from commissioning elite mages was: no ordinary citizen needs to know what kind of damage a Fifth-Rank spell could cause. There¡¯s also the concern that in-house spells (spells created by the towers) will leak to the public if enough money is presented to the tower employees. The towers don¡¯t like sharing their secrets or discoveries, which is something Lucia told Sylphy about a few years ago. Despite being united under one leader, there was still some infighting amongst the members of the towers. While she was deep in thought, the wall that the man was pointing at earlier burst open. Of course, there was no sound since it was being projected using the power of spirits. The three people from before jumped outside while carrying another person on their shoulder. ¡°Shelle!¡± the owner of the house screamed when he saw them dragging the person away like luggage. More individuals¡ªabout ten more or so¡ªsuddenly walked in the same direction as the other three. ¡®They¡¯re infiltrating homes as a team¡­ Given their numbers, they must¡¯ve been watching this village for quite some time to see who they could kidnap.¡¯ Sylphy followed after them, however they were suddenly blown away by the wind like dust. ¡°They¡¯re gone¡­¡± Sylphy looked at the spirits that dispersed. Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Sylphy put her magic item away. Her eyes widened as she looked down the mountain trail the individuals had fled along. She stood in the middle of the unpaved road, staring into the distance, her eyes landing on a particular place. She could see the border separating their country from the human nations¡ªa long row of gigantic trees that rivaled a palace in height. These trees had been specially planted thousands of years ago using seeds from the World Tree. Legends said they reached their mature state in just a day, but Sylphy didn¡¯t know if that was true; she had only heard rumors. ¡°Could they have gone to the empire¡­?¡± Sylphy said softly, casting her gaze toward the empire far across the great tree border. It seemed foolish to think the criminals would take the patrolled roads, so they must have found an alternate path. But perhaps Sylphy being led here was a sign? ** Two weeks later. Sylphy hasn¡¯t been able to make any progress in finding out what or who was the cause of all the disappearances and why it had only been young female elves and children who had been disappearing. ¡°¡ªSilver Chalice Inn, the inn within the imperial capital where every shady deal begins.¡± Sylphy looked up at the sign hanging out front. ¡®Is that person here yet?¡¯ she thought as she looked at the piece of paper in her hands. There was a note that said ¡°I can help you look for the missing victims¡± followed by the location and time that they should meet. There was also a brief description of the contact. This piece of paper was taped to her small house¡¯s door, the same house she bought in the empire a few years ago. She found the paper and its sender¡¯s motives suspicious but she was mature enough to know that being afraid of risks can cause you to lose out on some great awards. This is something that can be applied to raiding dungeons or farming for experience in monster zones. Without further ado, Sylphy entered the inn. She wasn¡¯t here for accommodation so there was no reason to bring any luggage. Of course, she had some underwear and fresh clothes handy if she needs to clean herself after a quest. ¡°¡­.¡± Sylphy knew the contact would ask for compensation so she was trying to come up with some methods to repay the person¡¯s services if they turn out to be helpful. Sylphy was anything but rich. In fact, life as a solo A-class adventurer hasn¡¯t been kind to her after she split up with Crull, Clint, and Lucia. She was well-versed in magic and bow arts but couldn¡¯t exactly take a quest that requires a full party. Those pay way more than quests that don¡¯t have a party requirement. Due to her struggling financially, she thought of teaming up with other parties but knew that most didn¡¯t like having a Half-Ear in their party. She was thinking of asking Misteltein if they would accept her. They had surged in popularity lately due to their Newbie Program. There were rumors going around that they received an S-class quest. Whether that was true or not, Sylphy didn¡¯t know without going there. Elora wouldn¡¯t exactly turn a friend away, especially one she confided in and trusted more than anyone else. Sylphy had first thought about teaming up with Lucia but assumed that said person was too busy whoring around to care about adventuring. The inn''s bar and entertainment area was bustling with life and activity. It was still a few hours until noon so it was not that surprising that they were enjoying their time here before going out to do their quests. Long wooden tables and benches were crowded with adventurers and mercenaries of all sorts. In one corner, a group of burly warriors, their armor still caked with mud (probably from a recent journey), exchanged stories of their exploits over large mugs of ale, their laughter ringing through the establishment. Nearby, a pair of elven archers, their bows resting against the wall, spoke in hushed tones, their eyes glued to Sylphy who had confidently taken off her small hood, exposing her ears. A bard stood near the hearth, strumming a lute and singing a ballad of ancient heroes, while a few patrons toss coins into his hat in appreciation. At the bar, a grizzled bartender with a scar running down his cheek serves drinks with practiced efficiency, sliding tankards down the polished wooden counter to eager hands. Scattered throughout the room are smaller tables where more private conversations take place, each table possessing a magic item that creates a small dome that blocks sound. This simple dome can be broken if the right spell is cast so the inn manager had a rule for all customers. Magic is banned to avoid leaking information outside your table. Perhaps Sylphy¡¯s contact picked this specific place with the above rule in mind. This means that the contact is no ordinary person. All Sylphy knew was that it was a woman. Sylphy sat down on an empty table and opened the paper that she found at her house. ¡®Hmm, hourglass figure, top heavy, long slender brown legs, the face of a model¡­ This woman is quite confident in her looks...¡¯ she thought as she read the description that her contact wrote down. The ¡°brown legs¡± caught her attention. She hadn¡¯t seen that many brown-skinned people in this side of Diacree. ¡®It can¡¯t be a member of Crull¡¯s tribe, can it? Or could it be a member from one of the forest tribes who have their settlements on imperial land?¡¯ She scanned the inn, taking caution not to maintain eye-contact with anyone for too long. ¡°¡ªThere is no need to look for me. I¡¯ve been here for a while now waiting for you.¡± A voice came from behind Sylphy. ¡®It¡¯s her. She sounds rather young.¡¯ The woman walked over to the other empty seat at the table and sat down. She swung one leg over the other and let down her black cloak. She touched the magic item on the table, turning it on and smiled at Sylphy. Droopy ears, long silver hair and chocolate brown skin that glimmered in the sunlight. A Dark Elf. ¡°Greetings, Miss Sylphiala. You may call me Liumiala, a Legion from Serz.¡± Volume 5 Intermission 2 Part 1: Adavire of Verith (1) Throughout history, many figures have been idolized and revered for their heroic deeds and virtuous spirits. However, the vast majority of these figures are men, their greater deeds, talents, and abilities overshadowing the contributions of women. This disparity is understandable given the historical scarcity of women whose achievements matched those of their male counterparts. Young girls aspiring to be knights, magicians, or alchemists often grow up without hearing the stories of heroic women. These women, whose impacts on society were deemed lesser, were largely forgotten. During the great wars of the past, many women who sought to prove themselves were either killed on the frontlines or abandoned their roles as soldiers, fleeing the horrors of battle. Those who ran were met with shame and exile, while those who returned home after victories often fared no better. The tales of demons, atrocities witnessed, and hardships endured made many young girls reconsider fighting for their countries. Adavire had read numerous books illustrating the real-life suffering of people. These books predominantly featured men who stood up to fight for their nations, regardless of the cost. Even those who did little during great wars were honored as heroes if they died with valor. Among the countless legends surrounding male heroes, one woman¡¯s story stood out. Her fiery red hair was said to dance across the battlefield like a blood-soaked banner in the wind, as she cut down hundreds of demons that even imperial knights could not withstand. It is said she fought a demon lord, leaving him scarred for life while she emerged unscathed. Scholars of the Demon-Human War believe that had the war not abruptly ended with the hero¡¯s death, this woman would have been the first ordinary human to slay a demon lord. After the war concluded with the demons retreating and their king wounded, this extraordinary woman vanished. She was known as the gallant and beautiful Lady Protector, "Guinevere the Valiant." ¡­. Adavire of Verith opened her eyes when she heard the curtains in her room being pulled open. She was already awake but wanted to rest a bit longer. ¡°Good morning, Madam Verith.¡± An elderly maid greeted Adavire. She was put in Adavire¡¯s service by her sponsor five years ago. Adavire lifted her upper body with a yawn, unperturbed that her rest had been interrupted. Her golden locks of hair fell down her shoulders gently when her ribbon came loose. ¡°Morning, Patricia.¡± She greeted the maid back. ¡°Would you like me to bring you breakfast? Or would you prefer to take a stroll in the garden first and have breakfast there?¡± Adavire climbed off the bed. She then stopped to think to herself. ¡®The academy is closed for another week so there¡¯s no reason for me to get up early to train. I¡¯ve never considered sleeping in until this late.¡¯ It was already 10am, six hours after she usually wakes up to start her day. Adavire was getting lazy. ¡°I¡¯ll take breakfast and then head into the city. Prepare some non-formal clothes for me.¡± ¡°¡­Do you mean casual clothes?¡± ¡°Hm? Ah, yes that. Get a move on.¡± ¡°¡­Right away.¡± The maid approached the closet on the opposite side of the room and pulled out several articles of clothing. ¡°Which do you prefer: a dress or shorts with a short sleeve shirt?¡± the maid turned and showed Adavire the clothes that she mentioned. ¡°When did I buy those?¡± Adavire tilted her head at the unfamiliar clothing. ¡°I was the one who bought them for you in case you wanted to explore the city or visit some friends. You rarely go out, Madam.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really have any friends so there¡¯s no incentive for going out,¡± Adavire approached the maid and looked at the clothes, ¡°This shirt is too exposed at the chest area and these shorts won¡¯t hide my buttocks.¡± Adavire glanced over to a mirror and looked at her butt from the side. It was fairly large even though she never consumes that much fattening foods. No amount of training can beat puberty, it seems. She also doesn¡¯t want to starve herself just to become skinnier. Most of her diet requires her to eat protein and carbs to maintain muscle mass. ¡°Why do you want to hide your body, Madam? I¡¯m sure you will attract a lot of young lads if you expose some skin.¡± ¡°Leave that up to the harlots and attention-seekers. I am simply not interested in these types of clothes. I¡¯ll take the dress instead. It looks like it will go down to my knees at the very least.¡± ¡°¡­Very well. What about shoes? I think sandals will look cute with this dress.¡± She glanced down at Adavire¡¯s bare feet, ¡°¡­Forgive me for being blunt but Madam should consider going for a pedicure.¡± Her toenails were in a pitiable state. They were yellowish and had some gunk under them. Adavire usually trains barefoot so that might be why her toes look like this. ¡°Clipping my toenails short is enough for me.¡± ¡°They look like they¡¯ve been bitten though. At least polish them¡­ A young lady such as yourself ought to groom herself.¡± ¡°Stop giving me orders and just prepare my ankle-high leather boots.¡± ¡°Haah¡­ As you wish.¡± She handed the dress to Adavire. ¡ó After some time, Adavire finished putting on her clothes and headed downstairs to eat her breakfast. Adavire silently read through the ¡°Imperial Times¡± newspaper while eating her breakfast which was just a simple salad with chunks of meat mixed into it. The dining room was massive but only one person occupied this room every day by her lonesome. Adavire doesn¡¯t have a family anymore so she has no one to enjoy her meals with or to share memories with. She had forgotten why she was separated from her parents and how she managed to survive alone these past 19 years. This manor was gifted to her by a noble who sponsors her education and basically every other expenses. Adavire will be on her own when she graduates from the academy since the noble won¡¯t have any obligation to continue sponsoring her education. Of course, Adavire is still obligated to work for the duchess for a certain period of time as stated in the contract that she signed a few years ago. Adavire has always achieved the top scores in academics and her knight classes. Professor Roderick considers her to be one of the best prodigies the academy has ever had. That was enough to keep her sponsor, Duchess Isolde von Berthlaith, satisfied. Her life as a 7th year student won¡¯t be any different. Of course, the work will be much more difficult than in her 6th year. There was also the fact that she¡¯ll need to clear a dungeon with her peers without any help from their professors. Adavire isn¡¯t the kind of person who gets intimidated easily. In fact, she expects a bigger challenge for her exams in her 7th year. Anything less would disappoint her. She didn¡¯t work hard up until now just to be spoonfed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you visit the duchess today before coming back? I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be delighted to know you¡¯re doing well.¡± Patricia said after picking up Adavire¡¯s empty plate and cleared the table. ¡°I already fulfil her conditions to give a status report monthly.¡± She said in response. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about an official visit but a personal one¡­ She¡¯d appreciate that you took your free time to go see her. It shows that you want to continue the relationship the two of you share. Remember, she has been with Madam since you entered the academy. You should also consider visiting your previous sponsors and tell them that you appreciate their help with getting you through knight school.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Patricia was right. While Adavire already agreed to work for the Berthlaith House for a year after graduating¡ªwhich fulfilled the conditions of being sponsored¡ªconnecting with her sponsor on a personal level will deepen their relationship and offer some benefits for Adavire. For example, Isolde might like Adavire enough to offer connections in the military or knight orders. Adavire¡¯s ultimate dream was to serve her country as a knight so this was a very tempting proposition if offered to her. After deciding this, she glanced at Patricia who was smiling gently. ¡°¡­Please let her know that I¡¯ll be coming by the end of the day at the latest.¡± Isolde wasn¡¯t that busy of a woman since she didn¡¯t have any businesses or land to rule. She usually meets with associates to invest in other people¡¯s businesses or build connections with them. Point being, she should be able to make some time for the student she sponsors financially. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Patricia bowed gracefully. ** Adavire stood in the hallway leading to the front door, her gaze fixated on one particular place. Her hair was laid gently on her shoulders and back, and she wore light makeup and lip balm. Adavire was already gorgeous without makeup, so Patricia just applied light makeup to accentuate her beauty. She also sprayed some light perfume around her neck and applied a flowery-scented lotion, giving her a delicate feminine scent that was gentle on the nose. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. Her golden eyes looked toward a certain painting hanging high on her walls. ¡°O¡¯ Lady Guinevere,¡± Adavire held her hand in front of her chest as she looked at the portrait of the red-haired woman donning full plate armor, ¡°Gazing into your fiery red eyes always motivates me to do my best in everything.¡± She held the hilt of her rapier. Ice cold, fitting one of its magic properties. Adavire had always been captivated by stories of heroism and valor, but none moved her more than the tale of Guinevere the Valiant. From a young age, Adavire was drawn to the legends of the Demon-Human War, poring over ancient texts and listening to bards she hired from across the lands. Among the many heroes, Guinevere''s story stood out like a beacon of hope and possibility that even humans can attain strength that rivaled that of a Hero. Guinever was a warrior who defied the odds, fought demons that even the strongest knights feared, and survived battles that seemed insurmountable. Her bravery and strength were unparalleled, and her ability to leave a demon lord scarred and retreating was the stuff of legends. Adavire felt a burning desire to follow in Guinevere''s footsteps. She saw in Guinevere not just a hero, but a symbol of what one could achieve through determination and skill. Growing up with a fascination for the great battles and legendary figures, Adavire found in Guinevere a role model who proved that one could rise above any challenge. Yes, you¡¯d need the talent to actually achieve as much as Guinevere did but that was not the point of her story. There were even talented girls throughout history who met their end during war because they did not have faith in themselves and weren¡¯t confident enough to face the trials of heroes, instead turning their heels and running, only to be struck in the back and killed. Few have honored Guinevere¡¯s legacy proudly. Adavire wanted to do the same. Therefore, determined to honor Guinevere''s legacy, Adavire dedicated herself to rigorous training in both combat and magic. She sought out the best instructors, often facing skepticism and doubt, but always pushing herself to exceed expectations. She read every account of Guinevere''s battles she could find, studying her tactics and strategies, and dreaming of the day she might face demons herself. To everyone, Adavire was just a genius who works hard, undermining her true hardships. Adavire''s aspiration to be like Guinevere was more than just a personal goal; it was a mission to uphold the values of courage and excellence. She vowed to carve out her own legacy, inspired by Guinevere''s example, and to ensure that future generations would have a hero to look up to¡ªa new legend to inspire them to greatness. She closed her eyes. Sounds of metal clanking against metal, the cries of soldiers and the roars of war replaced the dull silence in this hall. Adavire imagined herself riding into the frontlines atop a white horse and her sword held up into the sky. One slash from her sword decimated hundreds of enemy soldiers. Her nation¡¯s soldiers cheered her on. The sounds vanished, now replaced by the same dull silence and the ticking of a clock. ¡°You will live on through me, Lady Guinevere. I promise.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Adavire had only seen the empire through the window of her carriage that took her from her manor to the academy and vice versa every day. But now, she walked the cobblestone streets, feeling the city breeze against her face for the first time. The air was alive with the scents of fresh bread from street vendors, exotic spices from far-off lands, and the subtle hint of blooming flowers from the hanging gardens above. She couldn¡¯t hear these vivid sounds through the carriage glass¡ªthe melodies of street performers playing their instruments for a large crowd, the timely clatter of horse hooves, and the distant sounding of the city''s clocktower signaling the start of a new day. Laughter and chatter filled the air, as children chased each other under the watchful eyes of their parents, and merchants argued over the price of their wares, some frustrated that they were losing at their own game of haggling. The hand gripping her sword¡¯s hilt loosened, comforted by the vibrant life around her. It seems there was no need to be nervous at all. She ran her fingers through her golden hair that was blown by the wind, her eyes wide with curiosity at the ¡°new world¡± around her. Ornate buildings, adorned with intricate carvings and shimmering mosaics, towered above her, their windows reflecting the golden morning sun. Banners bearing the empire''s crest fluttered proudly from every corner, while the aroma of roasting meats from nearby taverns tempted her senses. Adavire''s steps slowed as she took in the sight of an open square, where a fountain carved from white marble stood at its center, water flowing down in glistening streams. Around that fountain were people from different backgrounds and professions simply enjoying the day. For the first time, she truly felt the pulse of the empire, a city teeming with history, culture, and life. The hand gripping her sword¡¯s hilt loosened. She ran her fingers through her hair that was blown by the wind. ¡°Waaah¡­¡± Adavire noticed a few small boys looking at her with wide eyes. ¡°She¡¯s so pretty¡­¡± ¡°Is she a princess?¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s she doing down here? She should be in her castle, right? Ah, she has a sword! Maybe she¡¯s a knight?¡± ¡°Or a knight princess! That sounds cooler!¡± ¡®They think I¡¯m a princess?¡¯ One even called her ¡°pretty.¡± She had heard that from many of the boys in the academy, but none had made her heart skip a beat. Somehow, hearing small children call her pretty gave her a boost of confidence. Children are always honest, she thought with a chuckle. Adavire suddenly noticed more eyes turning towards her as she continued walking. Did she just become aware of how frequently people looked at her? No, maybe she was so used to ignoring people that she had never quite realized how many stared at her on a regular basis. She was tall with a slender waist, wide hips, an elongated neck, and short blonde hair that framed her face. Her milky white skin seemed to glow in the sunlight. Her body was also well-endowed, surpassing most of her female peers. It¡¯s no wonder so many men lusted after her. Her aloof expression made her look like a doll with an air of introversion, which often demotivated others from approaching her. Yet, in this moment, she felt a rare connection with the bustling life around her. Adavire came to a stop in the middle of a market. She took a glance around the market and its abundance of customers. All of this felt¡ªfor a lack of a better word¡ªprimitive to her. Of course, that¡¯s by no means meant to offend the common people. Despite not growing up with a loving family, Adavire had a rather privileged life where she had everything she could ever need. She spent most of her free time training her body, studying outside of the academy and reading novels. That was all the entertainment she needed. ¡°Buy three rats on sticks and get two grasshoppers free!¡± one worker yelled out to potential customers. Rats on a stick? Grasshoppers with sauce? Adavire immediately continued walking. How poor do you have to be to sell literal disease-infested rodents and insects for money? Do people really struggle this much? She exited the street food section of the market and came to an open clearing resembling a plaza. ¡®Hm, I¡¯ve never seen this place so up close.¡¯ Unlike the market from before which had almost no space to move comfortably without bumping into people, this open section had more shops and even more space to walk. The shops here sold things like clothing, adventurer gear, house mats, blankets and etc¡­ It appeals more to the working-class folk. Of course, nobles also frequent this district from what Adavire heard. There were a lot of people in fancy suits and dresses walking through this district. Adavire saw none of them in the market she just left. Who could blame them? The market was filthy with sewage drains right next to food stalls and all types of body odors drifting around. No high-born noble would set foot in a place like that. This district connects to many noble districts since there were a lot of streets intersecting in this open area so it can be used to travel from one district to the next. Adavire wasn¡¯t interested in buying anything but she looked through the variety of products for sale. She didn¡¯t know what was cheap or expensive since she hasn¡¯t shopped for anything in her life before. She spent most of her life training and reading the empire¡¯s history if she wasn¡¯t studying for school. Every foster parent she ever had treated her like a princess by never letting her do things on her own. She probably lacks the common sense to every day life, that nearly every citizen of this empire, has. No, maybe there were more people like her. Growing up privileged is a common thing for noble children, it wouldn¡¯t be unheard of for there to be more people like her out there. Adavire noticed a certain stall that stood out among the others. Unlike the others, this one catered to warriors. There were armor pieces, spears, swords and shields on display. Judging by the design of all that equipment, it must¡¯ve been made for household knights or frontline commanders. Be that as it may, the seller was a young lad wearing a torn shirt and dirty short brown pants. Adavire¡¯s eyes narrowed as she unsheathed her sword. She approached the young lad with powerful strides. The nearby citizens fled in terror at Adavire¡¯s bloodlust. Even the nearby patrolling guards didn¡¯t dare move an inch seeing Adavire with her sword unsheathed. So much for protecting the innocents. Cowards, she thought. The young man was oblivious to all this as he just kept taking notes of some kind. He was obviously no warrior. Usually, a weapon seller or armor dealer is a veteran or someone well-versed in determining which weapon or armor suits which person. They do this by evaluating their customers¡ªusing their own warrior sense forged through either years of battle or training. Either this young lad¡¯s employer went for a smoke break or¡ª ¡°How dare you proudly show your stolen wares, you cretin.¡± Adavire¡¯s blade was right in front of the young man¡¯s eye. ¡°Eek!?¡± His back hit the wall when he fell back from surprise, ¡°W-What do you want?¡± ¡°Under Citizen Laws created by our founding fathers, I am legally allowed to break every bone in your body if a guard¡ªan official with the duty to uphold justice and fairness¡ªturns a blind eye to criminal activity. I will only drag your unconscious body to a guard¡¯s tower to report the guards patrolling this area once I get hold of your accomplices.¡± ¡°A-Accomplices?¡± ¡°The one who steals the equipment you so proudly display to the populace!¡± Adavire noticed the insignia on one of the shields. ¡°An insignia of the Holy Kingdom¡¯s inquisitors¡­.?¡± Adavire glared at the man who was on the verge of crying, ¡°How dare you¡­¡± ¡°W-Wait, l-let me explain!¡± the man shouted. ¡°¡­Very well. I believe that it¡¯s fair to hear your side of the story if you¡¯re willing to cooperate. If you did not ask to explain then I would¡¯ve beaten the information out of you.¡± She sheathed her sword. ¡°¡­Somehow I believe you, ahahaha¡­¡± ¡°Spit it out. Now.¡± ¡°O-Okay. Uh, it¡¯s true that these items weren¡¯t gathered under legal means, b-but I paid for them, you know!¡± ¡°Am I correct to assume that there is no paperwork to suggest that you paying for this equipment which can prove that you have ownership?¡± ¡°What!? I need papers to tell my stuff!?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Adavire sighed quietly. ¡®His reaction must mean that he¡¯s not intentionally breaking the law¡­ He just didn¡¯t know.¡¯ ¡°The Theocracy values every one of their soldiers and knights. Upon death, their equipment they used before their passing is buried along with them. Anyone caught stealing their equipment is subject to imprison. Now tell me¡ªwho brought this equipment to you?¡± ¡°They were regular villagers, I swear. Not shady bandits looking to make a quick buck. Uh, well there are actually shady bandits involved in this¡­¡± ¡°Hmm, explain.¡± ¡°I received them last week when I was traveling with my master through the countryside.¡± ¡°Is your master a weapons dealer?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°Weapon dealers know that stealing from the dead is wrong. Which is why you rarely see them around battlefields or selling their equipment in villages near where a battle took place. Why did he allow you to keep these?¡± ¡°Well¡­ we were chased by bandits. He didn¡¯t make it back to the city with me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m assuming they knew where this equipment is from?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ Turns out that the bandits had been terrorizing villages all throughout the Holy Kingdom, forcing them to loot the battlefields and graves and bring back all the equipment. In return their daughters aren¡¯t raped, their sons aren¡¯t forced to become meatshields, and their cattle aren¡¯t taken. There¡¯s no monetary compensation for putting their lives at risk. I heard that archers from the Holy Kingdom patrol battlefields after a battle takes place and shoots to kill if they spot someone looting a corpse. Many villagers lost their lives like that.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°The people who gave us the equipment wanted us to sell it and hire mercenaries for them in return. That¡¯s the only reason why my master agreed to take it.¡± ¡°Then have mercenaries take out the bandits?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± The young man stayed silent as he averted his eyes. ¡°You piece of trash.¡± Adavire grabbed the man¡¯s throat. It was probably a funny scene seeing a noble girl with skinny arms choke a man twice her size like it was nothing. ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry!¡± he said through heavy grunts. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me, you piece of filth. Apologize to the lives that were lost because of your greed.¡± ¡°I-I¡­¡± ¡°I will have your head if you don¡¯t return this equipment to the family of their owners. If you cannot do that then take them to the city guards or the Imperial Order.¡± Adavire let him go, "Don''t try running with the equipment because I''m very good at remembering faces and will find you eventually and cut you down." She shouted for a passing knight to come to the stand. Since they weren¡¯t doing their jobs, Adavire decided to reprimand the knight as well who looked apologetic. After that was sorted, she continued on with her day. Volume 5 Intermission 2 Part 2: Adavire of Verith (2) ¡®What¡¯s going on in the Holy Kingdom for there to be battlefields riddled with dead soldiers¡­ The last time any big battle took place was during the civil war. Everything has been relatively peaceful since.¡¯ Is the empire and surrounding nations aware of this, she thought again. Regardless, if they found out that equipment from the Holy Kingdom ended up here, they¡¯re bound to think the same thing as her¡ªsomething was going on in the Holy Kingdom and no news had reached the public yet. This is dangerous. If there are families who want to visit their relatives in the Holy Kingdom then they might end up getting caught in conflicts and losing their lives. She¡¯ll just have to trust that the empire will do something once the relevant people hear about the stolen equipment. Adavire noticed that she had come to an area filled with adventurers, the district where blacksmiths, armorers, apothecaries, and magic stores are commonly found. ¡®There¡¯s quite a lot of them. Is this a normal occurrence every day?¡¯ If that¡¯s the case then the owners of these stores must be getting thousands of gold weekly just from selling their stuff to the adventurers. While Adavire was looking at the crowd of adventurers, she heard someone call out to her. ¡°¡ªMiss Verith! Are you here to repair your weapon? Don¡¯t bother because you¡¯ll be here all day with this crowd in the way.¡± Adavire glanced towards the familiar voice. A girl with flaming red hair and eyes approached Adavire. ¡°Oh, Miss Stella von Ayried.¡± Adavire faced her junior and bowed towards her, ¡°Good day.¡± ¡°T-There¡¯s no need for that kind of formality¡­¡± Stella replied while scratching her cheek. ¡°We are outside the academy so there are no rules for me to uphold to the daughter of a duke.¡± She replied calmly and noticed something in Stella¡¯s hands¡ªa longsword? ¡°To answer your question, I am not here to repair my weapon or commission a new one since my rapier has served me for many years without fail. I was just walking around the city aimlessly.¡± ¡°Ah, but the sword at your hip looks kind of out of place with your dress¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I am aware of that. But carrying it gives me piece of mind knowing I can use it at any time if a situation requires me to. The empire¡¯s patrols are getting lazy and overlooking certain crimes, so if something were to endanger the life of a citizen then I can respond immediately.¡± ¡°Does Miss Verith not know any martial arts? It¡¯s not normal for a citizen to just walk around with their weapons if they aren¡¯t adventurers or mercenaries.¡± ¡°Ah, I did not think of that¡­ But no, I don¡¯t have any knowledge of martial arts. I only have weapon arts which requires my rapier. It seems I should¡¯ve brought my magic bag along, after all¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine so long as you don¡¯t draw it amongst a crowd for no reason¡­¡± Adavire blushed a little remembering how she held her rapier to that poor fellow¡¯s neck. The people didn¡¯t exactly freak out about it so she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal at first. She decided to change the subject, ¡°Is that a new sword? It¡¯s quite large when held in your hands¡­¡± More precisely, it was almost Stella¡¯s chest height from the ground up. Stella was about a head and a half shorter than Adavire but even Adavire wouldn¡¯t use a longsword since it didn¡¯t fit her. ¡°I came to pick it up. The dwarf blacksmith was supposed to deliver it to the academy but he said that he got swamped in work and forgot.¡± Stella huffed. ¡°But why are you using a weapon that requires one to use both hands?¡± ¡°¡­Arnold said that I should try out longswords because it suits me better than ordinary one-handed swords.¡± ¡°That is a misconception with red aura. Just because it has higher strength-boosting properties than other aura types don¡¯t mean the user is required to only focus on strength-oriented equipment and skills.¡± ¡°I know that but it doesn¡¯t hurt to try¡­¡± ¡°...Yes, I suppose that¡¯s true. But don¡¯t get comfortable with one weapon type. You might regret it when you grow older.¡± She nodded repeatedly. ¡®Hmm, I heard that Stella is quite the hot-head but I see none of that in her. She¡¯s more reserved and respectful than anything.¡¯ Maybe this is the attitude she adopts when conversing with a senior? If so then Arnold could learn a thing or two. ¡°If it is alright with Miss Adavire, could you be my sparring partner? I have two new skills that I¡¯ve learned but haven¡¯t tested yet. I haven¡¯t been able to train with others either lately. Even our household knights are hesitant to train with me fearing that they¡¯ll hurt me.¡± The day was still far from over so Adavire didn¡¯t think it would be an issue to help her junior out a little bit. It¡¯s a senior¡¯s duty to guide their juniors and act as their role models. That¡¯s what she¡¯s believes. She wished she had a senior like that, though¡­. ¡°Where should we spar?¡± Stella¡¯s face brightened up at Adavire¡¯s question. ¡°There¡¯s a public training ground not far from here! Follow me!¡± she jogged off after her enthusiastic reply. Adavire made a small smile before following after her. ** The two arrived at the open clearing next to a small park that overlooked a cathedral. The training grounds were separated from the park by a magical fence, ensuring the safety of the children playing nearby. The cathedral''s towering spires cast long shadows over the park, and the sound of bells chiming softly in the distance created a serene atmosphere. ¡®I recall Duchess Isolde telling me she lives near a church. This is the only church in this district. I think the mansion is west of here? I can go there after I¡¯m done.¡¯ But what would she do after that? Adavire didn¡¯t exactly know how to enjoy her day. Her life had been so regimented and focused on training that leisure time felt foreign to her. She thought back to the books she had read, filled with tales of heroes who knew how to balance duty and pleasure. Perhaps she could explore the marketplace, observe the bustling activities, and maybe even purchase something that catches her eye. Or she could find a quiet spot to read and let her mind wander through the stories she loved. ¡®Wait, I didn¡¯t bring a book along¡­ Should I just go to a library?¡¯ Adavire sighed, realizing that she needed to learn how to find joy in the little moments. While she was struggling to find an answer to her question, she overheard voices coming from the church across the street. She was using warrior sense at all times to stay alert wherever she was so this conversation could be clearly heard by her. ¡°Why won''t you let me through!? I have a sermon in an hour! The guests are already arriving at the front gates!¡± a middle-aged man with a balding head and body draped in a priest¡¯s garb shouted at the two knights in his way. ¡°We received orders from the inquisitor in the city to not let you into the church now or ever again.¡± One of the knights replied. ¡°Inquisitor¡­? Didn¡¯t one of them come by a few days ago?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just any inquisitor but Lady Sellanae. You best refer to her that way and not just as some inquisitor.¡± ¡°But¡­ Why¡­ Why would lady Sellanae say such a thing!¡± ¡®Sellanae¡­¡¯ there¡¯s only one inquisitor with that name, ¡®She¡¯s one of the only three High Inquisitors of the Theocracy¡­ What could she be doing here? Is she here to oversee the work at the temples? But if that¡¯s the reason then why send someone who answers directly to the pope?¡¯ The Theocracy has two temples in the empire sure but sending a high inquisitor to do inspections at the temple seemed a bit excessive since they had other important stuff to do. ¡°The fact that she¡¯s here proves that I¡¯m right! Why do all of you doubt me when someone of her standing acknowledges what I said? Her presence here indirectly confirms my suspicions! That is her acknowledgment! Are all of you too blind to see the truth?¡± ¡°Watch your tone, Priest. Accusing followers of Melis of summoning demons is a grave charge and will not be overlooked by His Grace Augustus. Please do not further tarnish the reputation you¡¯ve built over the years. Either retract your words or be prepared to never set foot in a church again.¡± The priest¡¯s bitter expression made it look as if he chewed on a bug. ¡°Why are all of you so blinded by faith!? Do you truly think everyone is a faithful worshiper of Melis!?¡± he spread his arms, ¡°There are those who wish to abuse that faith to spread their evil throughout the woooorld! If the Pope could just stand with me, I can do everything in my power to find these heretics and lock them up for life!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± the knight¡¯s scream startled the children playing in the park. Her drew his sword, ¡°Leave before I cut out your tongue that knows only how to spew blasphemy!¡± ¡°Kuh, you will regret this¡­ The whole world will be overrun with demons in the next five years due to your stupidity!¡± the priest stomped away while muttering to himself bitterly. It was true what he said. The fact that a High Inquisitor was in the empire meant that they believed what he said¡ªthat there are people trying to summon demons. If that was the case, what could be their motive? Do they just wish to bring destruction unto this world? While Adavire wanted to believe the man, she could not exactly conclude anything without any evidence. There was less than a week left until the academy reopens so she would not be able to conduct her own investigation regardless. The good thing was that a High Inquisitor was here to investigate. Therefore, Adavire decided to leave the matter up to the professionals. Perhaps the reason why the knights weren¡¯t letting the man into the church was to avoid him fearmongering people without evidence. Until anything is found he is just another delusional person who will be ruled mentally unwell by the church executives and the temples. Adavire looked over at Stella who was struggling to correct her stance. She tried putting the sword over her shoulder but she staggered backwards and gave up. Adavire held back a sigh. Why would Arnold tell her to use longswords if she¡¯s not experienced with them or have the necessary muscle strength for them? Isn¡¯t [Fire Lily] an ordinary sword that can be wielded with one hand? As a member of the Ayried House, she is doing the exact same thing as Hans¡ªabandoning the norm their family had followed for generations. From what Adavire knew, [Fire Lily] shouldn¡¯t be capable of transforming its shape to match the wielder¡¯s tastes. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t hold it correctly. Just come at me with the skills you¡¯ve learned.¡± ¡°A-Are you sure? I won¡¯t be able to control my aura if I don¡¯t have the right grip on the sword¡­¡± ¡°It matters not. I will use my own aura if things get out of control.¡± Adavire had two different energies that she uses for different reasons. Her aura is used to activate her weapon arts while her divine power is used for healing magic and divine skills. Many people would¡¯ve given up on mastering both and focusing on one alone. This was one of the reasons why many call her a genius. She would be able to subdue Stella easily even at full power but she wanted to control her strength to not harm Stella too much. Adavire was Stella¡¯s senior by two years so she was naturally much stronger and skilled in combat than Stella. She had learned a lot from Roderick when it comes to defusing a situation that can only be calmed down with force. One method was knocking the opponent out but that was the last resort. Closing Stella¡¯s aura channels by forcing her own aura inside her was the best method to avoid any serious injuries and damage to the training grounds. Stella held the sword in a low stance with both hands, its tip inches away from the ground. This stance had a lot of openings but if the person is skilled enough then they can bait their opponents from attacking and parrying their attacks at the right moment. From what Adavire heard, Stella wasn¡¯t exactly skilled in that area. She only knew how to use brute force which is why she¡¯ll never grow stronger. Just as she finished that thought, Stella burst forward with incredible speed after releasing her red aura. As expected, she went for a low-angle attack which anyone would¡¯ve been able to predict. Adavire responded by jumping back, the longsword narrowly missing her. Stella was thrown to the side from the power that she put in the sword being used against her. ¡°!¡± Just when Adavire thought Stella was done, a tsunami of red aura burst out of her front body, its power reaching the clouds. The wind pressure from that alone sent Stella flying right at Adavire. She expertly twisted her body in mid-air swung the longsword with animalistic ferocity. ¡®A skill that expels all her aura through her front body!? What kind of skill is that!¡¯ Aura can¡¯t be forced out of someone like that through normal means. Your aura channels would rupture from the pressure exerted from that alone. Another thing to note is that your body limits the amount of aura you can release per second. Which means that Stella had been gathering her aura outside her body for some time now. But how? Adavire would¡¯ve been able to sense the aura using warrior sense. Unless, could it be a passive skill¡­? Skills like that are extremely difficult to master¡­ Every student of the academy only learns active skills, which require commands to execute. This is how it works for martial arts and martial skills as well. Yet Stella is capable of using a skill that¡¯s always active? Adavire¡¯s mind raced in that moment to find a way to deal with Stella¡¯s attack. Simply blocking wouldn¡¯t work. ¡°[Angel¡¯s Hands]!¡± two arms shot out of Adavire¡¯s back, each sparkling with a golden radiance. The arms shot towards Stella but one¡¯s hand was cut off cleanly but the other managed to get a hold of Stella and slam her onto the ground. Adavire thought Stella had given up but her body suddenly turned into pure red aura and dissipated like torn shreds of paper. ¡®I dind¡¯t notice this before but¡­¡¯ Adavire looked around, ¡®Stella¡¯s aura is floating through the air like a thick mist¡­¡¯ It looked like blood had been sprayed in the air. She suddenly felt someone appear behind her. Another skill!? She hurriedly blocked the attack and felt incredible power shoot up her arm. Even if Adavire wasn¡¯t using her aura, this kind of power was unexpected from someone so much younger than her. How strong will Stella become if she actually masters her skills¡­? Adavire was blown away and knocked against a nearby tree. As expected, Stella had appeared behind her in an instant. She was standing there with her sword raised in a majestic pose. Adavire slowly got up. She winced as the pain in her forearms. ¡®Fighting red aura users without my own aura active is a bad idea.¡¯ ¡°[Mother¡¯s Embrace]¡± a soothing golden light embraced Adavire¡¯s arms and quickly took the pain away. She looked over at Stella who was surprisingly not attacking anymore. Stella was wheezing while using her sword as a cane. The red aura in the air dissipated at that moment. ''Those skills... Don''t tell me she''s trying to fight like a blue aura user.'' Adavire didn''t laugh or loudly proclaim it was foolish. She merely smiled. Watching her junior strive to overcome the limitations imposed by her birthright and aura type naturally made Adavire happy. It was strange. She didn''t expect to care this much about someone else. For so long, she had been focused on her own studies and training, isolating herself from others. Seeing someone so determined and passionate stirred something within her, a feeling she had rarely experienced. Perhaps it was admiration, or maybe a sense of kinship. She remembered her own struggles, the countless hours spent honing her abilities, and the loneliness that often accompanied her journey. Watching her junior reminded her of those times, but it also filled her with hope. Hope that, despite their differences, they could support each other and grow stronger together. Adavire''s smile widened. She realized that this connection, this newfound concern for someone else''s growth, was something she had been missing. It was a reminder that even in a life dedicated to mastering her skills, there was room for friendship and mutual respect. For the first time, Adavire felt a spark of excitement at the prospect of not just teaching, but learning from her junior as well. She silently vowed to be there, to guide and support her, and to embrace this unexpected bond that had formed between them. ¡°Stella von Ayried.¡± Adavire stood over the panting Stella. Stella squeezed out a ¡°y-yes¡­?¡± ¡°Would you like to be my friend?¡± ?? While she was a bit confused what triggered Adavire¡¯s question, Stella still agreed. She even said she¡¯s a little happy that she has a training partner. Adavire told her to come over to her mansion whenever she feels like training or even hanging out. Pushed by Adavire, Stella could only nod along in agreement. The two of them parted ways soon after. She finally has a friend. After years of constant studying and honing her skills, she finally asked someone to be her friend. Adavire put her hands on her face as she sat in the reception room in the Berthlaith Manor. Her face felt warm. Was she blushing? Just as she was about to head over to the mirror hanging on the wall, the door to the reception room opened. Two people entered at that moment. Her sponsor, Duchess Isolde, draped in a fancy purple dress that contrasted her white hair, entered the reception room with a mysterious tall woman with short maroon hair who was in full armor. Isolde opened her mouth just as Adavire got up and bowed, ¡°It is nice to see you are doing well, Adavire.¡± She approached Adavire and put one hand on her shoulder, squeezing it gently with a smile before she gestured at the mysterious knight woman, ¡°This is Her Highness Olivia¡¯s personal knight Elna Hemlingdale. We just finished our discussions but she said that she wanted to come meet you personally for another matter.¡± Adavire bowed to the knight, ¡°I am honored to meet someone of your high standing who protects our nation, Lady Elna.¡± Elna smiled, ¡°The honor is mine. I am standing before the Ardark Academy¡¯s most talented student. Just from one glance alone, I can tell you are exactly as the rumors describe you.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you for the kind words¡­¡± Adavire glanced at Isolde who was pouring tea into three cups. Normally this would be unbecoming of a noble lady but Isolde had insisted on doing this very same thing many times in the past. In her own words ¡°I¡¯m bored and find that brewing tea or cleaning the mansion is a wonderful pastime¡±. As mentioned before, she has no businesses or official job. She was merely living on a fraction of an inheritance. From what Adavire knew, Isolde had been investing her money for the last five years and had managed to amass a lot of funds from that alone. All the branch families ran over to the Berthlaith family¡¯s side after her husband¡¯s death so Isolde didn¡¯t have any political backing whatsoever. Despite this, she had managed to survive on her own and put her children through school with her sister-in-law''s help. ¡°I will get straight to the point,¡± after all three of them sat down with a cup of tea in hand, Elna began speaking, ¡°I need someone like you to help me with an unofficial investigation.¡± ¡°Unofficial investigation? What kind of investigation¡­?¡± ¡°The kind that we hope won¡¯t lead to the worse-case scenario which could result from various factors. The point is that I need young and talented individuals to accompany me to another nation under the guise of being my students and I, their mentor. I should not be telling citizens this but the empire has a trainee program that allows knights of my position to enter other nations even during war. As you probably already know, nations tend to shut their gates and all other forms of entry when under attack from an enemy nation. The reason is obvious. During this time, it is imperative that a fledgling¡ªyou in this instance¡ªto learn what war is and to decide if you are able to face it when it comes to your own nation.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous!¡± Adavire shouted, ¡°How could the founding fathers allow this!¡± ¡°I agree that it is dangerous and many innocent lives can be lost if our allies lose in the war¡­ However, this allows us to conduct investigations to decide if we can really trust our allies or the reason for why the war occurred in the first place.¡± ¡°¡­Why me exactly¡­?¡± Before she could comment any further on the subject, she decided to ask that first. ¡°You are amongst several talented boys and girls that I¡¯ve scouted for my investigation. All of them are known as geniuses with high potential. I can use their popularity to persuade our allies to let us in to observe their conflicts. I can¡¯t go through with the investigation if I don¡¯t have enough volunteers. Nine out of twenty of them rejected my offer while the others jumped at the chance.¡± ¡°Why would they do something so dangerous? Is it all for money?¡± ¡°The emperor himself issued this order.¡± Both Isolde and Adavire widened their eyes. ¡°In return for cooperating in our investigation, you shall be granted a title of Knighthood and a fortune that will be paid out for two years, one-hundred thousand gold every six months.¡± ¡°Why is the reward so high¡­¡± Isolde asked with a troubled expression. ¡°It¡¯s speculated that the Holy King was killed. The Pope is the primary suspect in this case. If we find enough evidence that he is indeed a king assassin then the empire and the surrounding nations will invade the Theocracy.¡± ¡°Does the Holy King¡¯s death have to do with the war?¡± Adavire asked. ¡°Yes. Well, there isn¡¯t a full-scale war yet. So far there had only been a few big battles fought where neither side could breach the other¡¯s frontlines to march to each other¡¯s nations. Of course, things will be different if the Testaments and the Five High Blood tribes participate in this conflict. His Majesty has urged us to do our best to find concrete evidence before a full-scale war breaks out.¡± ¡°And if the conflict escalates to a war, then¡­ The Holy Kingdom will get surrounded and we¡¯ll be¡­¡± Adavire knows that the demihumans outnumber the Holy Kingdom by three times. ¡°You need not worry.¡± Elna smiled gently, ¡°An airship will be dispatched if that does happen.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a sign that the empire is helping the Theocracy? We are supposed to be neutral to both sides.¡± Isolde said. ¡°Yes, it will be interpreted that way¡­ But His Majesty said that he will arrange a conference with the Lion King and the Five High Blood tribes to explain the situation. We¡¯d like to avoid that from happening which is why I need your answer soon, Miss Verith.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Adavire gulped down the tea and looked into the cup, ¡°Is there anyone else in the academy that you¡¯re taking with you?¡± ¡°I wanted to approach Arnold von Berkley but he is nowhere to be found. Since he does not have an official House or fortune of any kind, I thought he would jump at the chance. Besides him, we are thinking of approaching a girl by the name of Lauran, a first year.¡± ¡°A first year¡­? Why?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve heard rumors that she is not only the most talented magician to have emerged since Freya York but is also capable of teleportation¡­ which is a Seventh-Rank spell¡­¡± Elna smiled wryly as if she couldn¡¯t believe it either, ¡°If this is true then she can teleport us back to the empire.¡± Adavire blinked. ¡®There¡¯s no way someone like that actually exists, right¡­?¡¯ ¡°In any case, I would love to hear your answer in the next few days. His Majesty wants us to depart within the week.¡± ¡°What? But my studies¡­ And Stella¡­¡± She wanted to teach Stella a lot of things before the academy reopens. Hell, Stella could even sleep over at her mansion and they can pull all-nighters to prepare Stella for her fifth-year classes. ¡°Stella?¡± Elna tilted her head at the name, ¡°You can bring a friend along if you think you¡¯ll be lonely but I suggest you think it through and speak with that person. Once it¡¯s decided that she¡¯ll join you, bring her to the palace knight quarters where I will be awaiting all of you to give a better explanation. Also, it goes without saying but try to keep what you tell others the bare minimum, okay? I am being honest with you because I know Madam Isolde will do her utmost to prevent this from leaking, which is why she¡¯s here. Only tell your friend that we are going on a mentorship trip. His Majesty said he will handle speaking with the academy and other institutions that volunteers are a part of.¡± Elna stood up and pulled out a small pendant that had the Imperial Order¡¯s crest on it. ¡°Present this to the guards at the palace. If you are not up for the task at hand then please drop this off at any guard tower in the city.¡± Elna turned towards Isolde and bowed, ¡°Thank you for your time today, Madam Isolde. I am glad Castacia is doing well.¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re most welcome, Elna. You should come over for dinner in the future. I¡¯m sure Castacia would want you here. The two of you didn¡¯t exactly break up on good terms¡­¡± ¡°I appreciate the offer and will keep it mind. But I¡¯ll give her some more space before pushing to fix things. Well then, I better be off.¡± Elna left after bowing again. ¡°Dear me, it¡¯s been three years since their falling out. When will those two ever make up. Haa¡­¡± Ignoring Isolde, Adavire looked down at the pendant as the same sounds of battle went off inside her head. Horses neighing. A soldier¡¯s war cry. A trumpet. The clash of blades. Adavire standing amongst the piling corpses, her golden sword raised that struck fear in the enemies of her nation. War. All of those sounds vanished when she opened her eyes. She noticed Isolde looking at her silently. ¡°Your habit of letting your mind drift places still hasn¡¯t changed, has it?¡± she said with a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°No need to apologize, my dear. Erm, regarding what Elna spoke of, I am against you going there but I will not hold you back if you decide to go. Someone who wishes to become a knight one day will go through these kinds of things and more so I¡¯ll stand by your decision if you accept.¡± Adavire could understand why Isolde was against it. She had plans for Adavire¡¯s future and had invested in it for five years so having her go to a place where she could be killed at any time was something she could not allow. Isolde spoke again: ¡°Like Elna said, you don¡¯t need to rush to accept. You have an entire week to make a decision.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re standing by me even as I contemplate a decision that won¡¯t be to your liking.¡± Isolde chuckled softly, her expression revealing neither approval nor disapproval. ¡°I had the chefs prepare us lunch so why don¡¯t we continue our conversation in the dining room?¡± Isolde stood up, ¡°Ah but before that, I need to tell you something.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± With a somewhat forced smile, Isolde spoke: ¡°Due to some circumstances beyond my control, this House now belongs to the lord of Whitage City, Arnold von Berkley.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Chapter 220 Part 1: Temple of Melis The group were nearing the dungeon according to Fecius¡¯ estimation arrival time. There had been no discussions about what happened in the camp¡ªwhat Arnold did. Despite there being a tense atmosphere in the air, there were still light conversations between them. Many of them expressed to each other that they can safely return home without worrying about putting others in danger. Hofir¡¯s death flag was still active. What surprised Arnold was how his was the only Death Flag in the whole group. He had been receiving hateful glares since the incident but there were a few troubled gazes amongst them. Maybe those from the latter dind¡¯t know how to feel or were grateful but didn¡¯t want to express it outwardly, fearing everyone else¡¯s reaction of them siding with a murderer. In regards to Madilith¡¯s body, Arnold¡ªwith Sabrina by his side¡ªteleported to the empire. Arnold left the talking up to Sabrina but he told her ¡°It¡¯s best that they wait to tell the empire what happened. Tell them that they can publically come forward when an official announcement comes from the empire or the academy.¡± The Berkley House¡¯s enemies will find a way to twist the narrative of what happened if they find out about Madilith. Arnold didn¡¯t know what else Sabrina and Madilith¡¯s parents spoke about throughout the remainder of that short hour that they stayed in the empire. He didn¡¯t even bother to ask what their responses were. Sabrina also kept it to herself. Their journey back to the dungeon was rather quiet. They met up with the rest of the group who had already packed up and went to the dungeon. When meeting with them in the forest, they were presented with some good news: Fleridine survived. According to the group, it was roughly only half an hour into the group¡¯s journey to the Divine Temple that the womb sack tore open. What appeared wasn¡¯t a monstrosity of unknown origin but a pale skin woman with brown hair¡ªFleridine. The mucous of the cocoon had melted all her clothes off so she was naked when she broke free from the cocoon. Other than that, she didn¡¯t appear to be injured. The first thing she did wasn¡¯t hugging her savior but vomiting all over the ground and screaming incoherently. The healers tried their best to calm her with calming charms and Sabrina tried casting exorcism spells, thinking some residue of the curse might still be left. However, Fleridine¡ªthrough her tears and snot¡ªsaid that she had seen horrible things inside the womb sack. Slimy things entered her body and tore it apart. They used their teeth like a sculptor¡¯s fingers to shape her body into something that was best left up to one¡¯s imagination. Flora told Fleridine after she calmed down somewhat while pointing at Arnold: ¡°That guy saved you so you better go thank him. None of these ungrateful bastards have done so yet¡±. She needn¡¯t ask why or how; she only flew into Arnold¡¯s arms while still covered in that disgusting mucus. She shed tears but not those to reflect her suffering or trauma. In any case, the group arrived in an open clearing after exiting the forest that they had been traveling through for a while now. Just like Fecius said, there were many monster corpses littering the area. Arnold could recognize a few of the monster types since they were always reused in the game. They¡¯re mostly reused for protecting the small dungeons in the game and you rarely encounter them outside a dungeon¡¯s vicinity. If an explorer is experienced enough then they¡¯ll be able to sniff out a dungeon just by following the monster types that are always seen near dungeons. That was the method to look for dungeons hundreds of years ago. These days the empire¡ªamong many other nations¡ªhad sophisticated technology that can look for dungeons through their output of mana¡ªwhich is always massive since dungeons are one of the main reasons why mana is so abundant in the Nine Realms. Arnold and the rest of the party looked forward as they walked through the monster corpses. Not far from them was a gigantic outcrop of a cave, reaching the height of a two-story mansion. The outward appearance of the dungeon wasn¡¯t anything special to look at, which means it serves its purpose as the perfect place to build a temple in the image of your goddess where you can worship her in peace. Just as Arnold was about to take a step forward, he felt an immense pressure weigh down on his body. It didn¡¯t hold a candle to Gederick at full power but it was still very powerful. ¡°Eek!¡± one of the guys fell down after his trembling legs gave out. A few others stepped back when they felt that power, their bodies trembling as well. Those who could resist the pressure remained standing but didn¡¯t continue walking forward. Did their cowardice finally get the better of them? Arthur, who was at the front of the party continued walking to face the pressure coming from inside the cave. He suddenly bumped into something, well, it appeared that way. There was even a reverberation of a vibration, one you¡¯d hear deep in ice. ¡°So that¡¯s what prevented the fief lords from sending their people into the dungeon.¡± Daraia said something from beside Arnold. Arthur punched the empty air in front of him, however a rumble resounded as if his fist struck a solid object. ** Arthur took a few steps back, inhaled deeply and then¡ª ¡°I, Arthur of the Tivurgian House, request an audience! I have come to claim what is rightfully mine, the Holy Sword! I was born in the countryside and faced tragedy at the hands of a situation I could not control and fight against. I lost my parents and friends because there wasn¡¯t anyone to save us! My sister and I ran, left everything behind that day to escape with our lives! From the ashes of that fateful day, I rose with a vow etched in my heart: no soul should endure the torment of losing their loved ones as we did. I have trained relentlessly, pushing past the boundaries of my own despair, to become a worthy protector that my village needed that day but never had. The pain of my past fuels my resolve, and the memory of those I lost drives me forward. With the Holy Sword in my grasp, I will ensure that no one else is left defenseless in the face of such suffering and evil. I will be the shield against the storms of fate and the beacon of hope for the innocent. I shall also be the thorn in the side of my enemies! None shall be forgiven for bringing suffering unto others! This is my destiny, my purpose, and my unwavering pledge to the gods! Grant me this power and divine weapon, not for my sake, but for all those who suffer and yearn for a savior!¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. Silence followed Arthur''s determined words and outburst of emotions, the stillness almost mocking his heartfelt words. He stood there, his heart pounding in the void, feeling the weight of his unacknowledged sorrow. Doubt over his own power and destiny began to creep into his mind. However, something strange happened¡ªparticles of golden dust rose into the air, forming a wall of sorts. The particles were then pulled apart. A brilliant golden energy suddenly engulfed him and his companions. The ethereal light shimmered and danced, bathing them in its divine glow. The entrance to the dungeon lay open before them, unguarded and inviting. The gods had spoken, not through words, but through action. Arthur''s resolve was acknowledged, his mission sanctioned. With renewed determination, he stepped forward with a confident glare, ready to face whatever trials awaited him within. ** The group arrived at a dimly lit but grand hall. This majestic space was supported by towering pillars arranged in two orderly rows. Clinging to these pillars like divine apes depicted in legends were marble statues of women, their stone forms gracefully poised as if caught in mid-climb with one hand fusing with the pillar they were clinging onto. Their faces were covered up by strange stone masks, each with different jewels and crystals carved into them and arranged in varying formations. On the left side, the statues outstretched their hands towards their counterparts on the opposite row. Their fingers extended delicately, each reaching across the space with a sense of unity or perhaps longing. Opposite them, the statues mirrored this gesture, their hands meeting at the fingertips. The statues themselves were masterfully crafted, each detail meticulously chiseled to convey the essence of the goddess which led Arnold to believe that they were indeed crafted in Melis¡¯ image. Their robes flowed with lifelike grace despite being as solid as rock, cascading down their voluptuous bodies in rippling folds of stone that seemed almost soft to the touch. Above, the ceiling of the hall soared high, with even larger magic orbs floating above and created a sea of different lights illuminating the cave walls. The thought ¡°a fitting place of worship for a god¡± crossed Arnold¡¯s mind when he saw this place. It was not only humongous but beautiful too, that even royal palaces in their world would pale in comparison. Arthur came to a stop in front of a fountain that also had a goddess statue standing atop a pillar in an erotic pose, her robe barely covering her large breasts and hips. ¡®I wonder if the craftsman actually saw what Melis looked like or if they were just crafting her with some image in their head that they hoped matches what she actually looks like.¡¯ She was said to be perfect in every sense of the word, possessing qualities that no mortal race could hope to match. Her face could boost morale in any war, the sweat of her body could be used to heal the wounds of soldiers, her eyes could enchant even the most hostile enemies and her voice could win the hearts of millions just from one song alone. This is what people from Diacree think of when trying to picture a goddess. Of course, mortals do not have the right to decide what a god looks like based on their standards alone. In order to be granted that right, they¡¯d have to actually ascend to the divine realm. Arnold sat on the edge of the fountain just before Arthur spoke up. ¡°I think we should split up first.¡± Arthur put down his bags next to the fountain. ¡°What for?¡± Daraia asked after approaching him. The group gathered around the fountain on this side of the hallway. ¡°I want to speak to the Divine Titans first. Showing up with a large group will only make them wary. I was the one who requested an audience after all.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll see us as a threat even if we go with the whole group.¡¯ One hundred level 10s couldn¡¯t hope to beat a single level cap player. So how could mortals actually hope to defeat demigods? ¡°What makes you think they¡¯ll let you come out of there alive if you fail to prove you¡¯re worthy?¡± Arnold said from the side. Arthur¡¯s eyes turned cold for a second but he replied in the same tone as before, ¡°If I am to become the gods¡¯ champion then I need to show them that I have the determination to prove I¡¯m worthy. If they kill me now then they¡¯ll probably wait another 100 years for the next hero.¡± ¡®¡­¡¯ ¡°I understand where you¡¯re coming from,¡± Daraia spoke again, ¡°However, we can¡¯t risk it. Those things don¡¯t know you, only that you bear have Sky God¡¯s blessing. Anyone can turn evil at the drop of a hat. To be safe about this, about ten of the strongest members will accompany you, myself included.¡± ¡°All right¡­¡± Arthur glanced around, ¡°Arnold, will you join us? I don¡¯t know what level you¡¯re at currently but I think we¡¯ll benefit greatly from having you there. If those things turn hostile then we need to escape as quick as possible to join up with everyone else and take the holy sword by force.¡± Arnold answered as if he was waiting for this, ¡°I know you¡¯re determined to go through with this but remember that many of us will die if the titans are dissatisfied with you. You are not facing any ordinary monsters; you are facing demigods.¡± Even the most powerful individuals who braved through the dungeon to get the holy sword were annihilated by the titans. This piece of information is relayed to the player through a narration, depended on which ending you got for one of the major arcs that took place during the demon arcs. One of the ending screens after Luke¡¯s demise went like this: Due to the crisis of demons invading the world, the military powers gathered all of the most powerful known warriors and knights to take the trial of obtaining the holy sword, only to meet their end. No one could replace the Hero Luke unless one possessed a god¡¯s blessing. Freya could not withstand the demon forces alone and fell by Ekterina¡¯s magic. Flora was trapped in a different dimension by Arsnoria. Alitus was kept a slave under the Demon King castle forced to slave away for eternity. Stella was killed by the demon forces after leading a rebellion as the last standing resistance against the demons. The world was thrown into chaos¡­ A century later, when all nations were converted to breeding camps and human farms, a new hero was born from a malnourished 12-year-old girl who died shortly after giving birth. Through his powerful blessings, the birthed child survived and grew up to be a powerful hero who bore Promethius¡¯ legacy with pride. The mantle was now given to Arthur. ¡°We know what¡¯s at stake.¡± Shirley said from beside Arthur, ¡°But this is something we have to do. All nations, whether our enemies or allies, come united under the hero¡¯s strength and the holy sword. With Arthur, we can put an end to wars forever and fight the demons together if they ever choose to invade us. As the princess of the Demihuman Kingdom, I can say with pride and certainty that my people will follow Arthur with their lives on the line.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the same for the empire.¡± Daraia said, ¡°Even if the monster waves impacted hundreds of thousands of people and created conflict with the Elves, we must still stand together against a common foe.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll gladly lay down your lives to ensure Arthur comes out of there alive should the divine titans turn hostile?¡± Arnold¡¯s question was met with silence. However, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces were enough of an answer. ¡°Alright then.¡± Arnold looked further into the dungeon on the far end of the hall where all that pressure was coming from, ¡°I¡¯ll assist you.¡± Chapter 220 Part 2: Divine Titans (1) "Are you sure about this?" Flora approached Arnold, who was leaning against a pillar, watching the group from afar. They were preparing their equipment, while Arnold stood in Gergois, fully equipped, with Luxtivin at his waist. ¡°About what?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you come to the dungeon for a different reason? What¡¯s the point of putting your life on the line for someone you don¡¯t acknowledge?¡± She had a point there. To this, he replied: "Whether I acknowledge him or not doesn''t matter. Getting the sword out of here is the best-case scenario. Once Luke is ready to bear the responsibilities of a Hero, he¡¯ll be the one taking the holy sword and won''t need to look for it." Luke only went to the divine realm 10 years from now which was too far into the future when there are demons breathing down their necks. There was also the issue with the Faceless showing up on Yorm¡¯s world without a reason given why. Arnold suspected that whatever caused that thing to spawn in Ofore was just as big as an issue as a demon lord. Could it be [Target Teleportation] that Lancelot used on him before? No, there could be limitations to the spell that Arnold doesn¡¯t know about. Then could there be a secret portal spitting out those things? Unlikely because the fairies living on Ofore would¡¯ve been able to sense the distortion in space and mana. Yorm couldn¡¯t even give an explanation as to what those things were so that was probably the first time they showed up on Ofore. "We can deal with other threats sooner if Luke is prepared," Arnold continued. "To ensure he becomes worthy sooner rather than later, I need you to train him even more vigorously to gain control of his golden aura. Don¡¯t let him rest, even during semester breaks at the academy." Flora will also get her old sword back that¡¯s needed for Luke to use his golden aura. This is a win-win situation even if there¡¯s no benefit to her as Luke¡¯s master. ¡°¡­To do that, I¡¯ll need to abandon my mercenary work and focus on the kid alone¡­¡± ¡°What, are you not up for it? You sounded so passionate before.¡± ¡°I still am¡­¡± ¡°Then there shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡± ¡°But how am I going to raise my levels and become stronger if I have to train him too. That¡¯s the whole point of becoming a mercenary.¡± ¡°How about letting him fight monsters as a test of his strength? Sebas did this with me during my training days. He¡¯d take me out hunting for monsters once a month and have me kill the strongest monster in the region while he deals with the others in that area.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t go easy on you, did he¡­¡± Flora smiled wryly. ¡°No. And you shouldn¡¯t go easy on Luke either. Register yourself and Luke at an adventurer guild. Doing that will allow you to gain access to knowledge of where you can find monster zones around Diacree. This information isn¡¯t available to the public so registering for a license is your only way. It¡¯s up to you to decide which one is most suited for his level of strength.¡± ¡°That sounds a bit excessive for a kid. Monster zones are unpredictable most of the time. You could end up fighting an S-class monster near a place where you normally only find slimes.¡± She was right about them being unpredictable. Even the lesser-known monster zones could harbor powerful monsters you can also find in the Mountains of Wails¡¯ monster zones. ¡°You¡¯ll just have to risk it. This will be a chance for you to prove to me that you¡¯re ready to save your master.¡± Flora¡¯s expression changed from troubled to confident. ¡°If that¡¯s the case then¡­¡± she looked down with a sigh, ¡°¡­I¡¯ll just have to do it. I hate being rough with kids so he¡¯ll just have to endure.¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s the mindset a teacher should have.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dungeons be preferable? The only reason I¡¯ve never gone inside one is because of mercenary rules.¡± ¡°Maybe when he can hold his own against B-class monsters. For now, just focus on clearing monster zones.¡± Flora could¡¯ve picked the Sky God Dungeon for Luke¡¯s final test if only the Offspring weren¡¯t here. Sooner or later those high walls and barriers will come down, letting those monstrosities free. The only way to prevent this is to close the dungeon completely by destroying the mountain that it¡¯s a part of. ¡°¡ªAre you ready, Al?¡± Anais came up to the two of them. Thankfully she hadn¡¯t changed how she interacts with him or ignored him completely. Arnold didn¡¯t know what was going inside her head whenever she looks at him and decided not to ask since he didn¡¯t want to bring up what happened earlier today. Anais had never expressed her anger to anyone but there was a worry that she was bottling all her feelings up inside. If possible, Arnold wants her to at least tell him what she thinks of what happened. ¡°Yeah,¡± Arnold replied shortly and looked at her shaking hand for a moment, ¡°There¡¯s no reason for you to come, Anais. None of us can focus on getting you out of there if those things turn hostile. Everyone¡¯s top priority would be getting Arthur out of there.¡± A magician is going to be useless if you aren¡¯t quick on your feet, he added again. Anais was never the athletic type despite being so skinny. Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Anais made a troubled smile as her arms fell limply to her waist. "Big brother told me the same thing, but..." She glanced back at Arthur, who was speaking to a small group that included Sabrina, Evelyn, Daraia, Fecius, and Shirley. Judging by their expressions, it seemed like a serious discussion. Sabrina¡¯s expression was particularly telling¡ªshe looked both sad and troubled, a conflicted mix of emotions that was hard to define. ¡°After hearing what he said outside¡­ No, I¡¯ve had this determination even more before that but can see it clearer now. I want to do everything I can to make sure his dreams come true. Did you know that when he said he¡¯ll become a hero who will protect everyone back in our first year of the academy, those around him laughed? Even our adopted parents and extended family. They laughed because they thought it was merely a child who said those words. A child motivated by tragedy. No one believed in him. He wasn¡¯t the strongest or the smartest. He wasn¡¯t like you or Miss Adavire, who everyone sees as geniuses. He¡¯s just¡­ a normal person who works harder than others and is above average.¡± Anais¡¯ cheeks were flushed as she looked at her brother with a loving gaze. Her eyes shimmered with a mix of admiration and determination, her grip tightening on her skirt. The colorful orbs danced above, their light creating an almost magical atmosphere that contrasted sharply with the tension that hung in the air. The radiance in Anais'' eyes as she gazed at her brother did not lose out to the dancing lights in intensity and incandescence. Arnold watched her for a moment. ¡°¡­You really believe in him, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Anais whispered, her voice filled with conviction. ¡°I do. And that¡¯s why I have to be there. To support him, no matter what. If I die, then I¡¯ll die knowing I protected¡ªno, stood by¡ªhim.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re that determined then I won¡¯t stop you. Just keep your distance from the rest of us if a fight does happen.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± ** It was about ten minutes later that everyone in the team was ready to go deeper into the dungeon. The team accompanying Arthur included Hofir, Shirley, Daraia, Fecius, two veteran warriors and two magicians from the rescue party, Sabrina, Anais, Evelyn, Charkley, Castacia, Remri and finally Arnold. There were 16 if them in total. There was no formation in the group yet but everyone knew to get into position when a fight starts. That said, the magicians will always remain behind to gain distance from the rest. Arnold had looked around earlier if he could find the merchant. There wasn¡¯t anything in particular he wanted to buy, only browse through the inventory to see what could be useful in a fight. The Mid-Tier scrolls will come in handy sure but they weren¡¯t exactly useful in all situations. Giving magic items that boost buff abilities would¡¯ve come in handy for Sabrina since she¡¯s a priest who has to buff fifteen people. While the magicians could also cast buffs, they weren¡¯t nearly as powerful as divine spells that utilize divine power instead of mana. The difference is that magic buffs are just derivations of divine buffs, and just like with martial arts derived from pure martial arts, they have some drawbacks. Unlike with magic buffs, Sabrina could use her buffs for longer periods of time which will help in long battles where stamina and health was most important. ¡®I can draw divine buffs on these magic sheets but there isn¡¯t exactly time for that right now.¡¯ Plus, he had hundreds of buffs to choose from and no idea what could work in a fight against demigods. Who knows, the titans¡¯ damage might negate buffs completely¡ªmeaning enhanced strength buffs (like 10% extra damage) might not even work and you¡¯d be doing base damage as if you¡¯re attacking without the buff. Arnold hadn¡¯t faced the titans directly in the game. They aren¡¯t Luke¡¯s enemies, after all. Antagonizing them just to test his theories would¡¯ve also been stupid unless he was on an evil playthrough and wanted to get the bad endings. Arthur¡¯s assigned group departed silently. The tension could be cut with a knife. Their footsteps echoed down the smaller hallway that was lit by only wall torches. Unlike the grand hall from before that resembled an abandoned palace of a monarch, this hallway resembled a rundown castle. There were the sounds of mice in the walls, droplets from who-knows-where, and an eerie silence that makes you hear the thoughts inside your head. Arnold was walking next to Sabrina. Whether or not that was intentional, he didn¡¯t know. He studied her expression and body language with a glance. Even under this dimly lit hallway, he could make out her lifeless eyes, pale face and slumping posture. The scene of her bangs hanging over her eyes didn¡¯t suit someone as outgoing as her. Arnold could see her lips move but would have to use his warrior sense to hear what she was muttering to herself, which he chose not to do. ¡°A light.¡± Professor Remri pointed up ahead. ¡°That light is quite large. That might be where that pressure from earlier was coming from.¡± Arthur replied. ¡°Are you sure? It feels kind of odd how it¡¯s this easy. No traps, monsters behind any corners, puzzles to solve, or ambushes.¡± ¡°Maybe the trial to come for our little hero is why that is.¡± Arnold threw that remark, making the group go silent. It felt like they didn¡¯t know how to interact with him. Evelyn was still hatefully glaring at him, of course. They reached the blinding light and without hesitation, took the first step forward then the second until finally all of them were inside the room. The first thing that Arnold noticed was that this space boasted a ceiling window that revealed the world above, offering a view of the sky and the majestic creatures that flew through the air, making it feel as if they were transported to another world just by walking down the hallway. No, maybe they actually teleported somewhere else just by walking through the hallway. Perhaps the hallway is a space pocket? That seems likely. The floor, a luxurious expanse of polished marble and intricate mosaics, mirrored the opulence found in the grandest of palaces. The space itself¡ªor room if you will¡ªcould only be described as a spectacle of grandeur, an imposing chamber that exudes both majesty and power. As Arnold was the last to enter, his gaze was immediately drawn to the five colossal thrones that line the room, each carved from a different element¡ªstone, ice, fire, metal, and wood¡ªperhaps symbolizing the previous dominion of the titans. Three of these thrones stood on the left side, occupied by titans of immense power and presence. The first, a curvaceous female titan with golden skin and powerful golden eyes, sat unmoving like a mountain, her skin glowing with a radiant sheen. She wore a robe that clung to her shapely form, barely covering her modesty. Beside her, on the throne made from icicles, the titan exuded an aura of chilling cold, her golden skin shimmering. Her robes, similarly scanty, reveal more than they conceal, adding to her ethereal seductive beauty. The third, the titan on the throne of fire, radiates an intense heat, her golden skin reflecting a warm glow. Her skimpy attire flutters with the flames radiated by her throne. On the right side, only two thrones are occupied. The titan on the metal throne sat opposite the first titan, her golden skin gleaming like polished steel, eyes sharp and unyielding. Her minimal robes glisten in the light, accentuating her appearance that didn¡¯t lose to her fellow titans. Next to her was the titan atop the wooden throne, her golden form intertwined with vines and leaves but leaving her chest bare for all to see, and her form exuding an air of ancient wisdom and natural power. Her scanty robes blend seamlessly with the unnatural vegetation that seemed as if it were alive, emphasizing her connection to nature. But it is the empty throne that caught Arnold''s attention¡ªa throne once belonging to a titan, now conspicuously vacant. This empty seat, crafted from elements that remain unknown, serves as a silent testament to the fallen titan. The air was thick with an aura of power, as if the very room was alive, watching and waiting for the next challenger to step forward. Arnold and the rest of the group arrived in front of these titans, feeling the weight of their presence and the silent challenge they present. Five powerful voices, each with the same gentle feminine voice, resounded: ¡°Our champion hath come.¡± Chapter 220 part 3: Divine Titans (2) All of the titans stood up, however only one approached the group, the one previously seated on the icy throne. Her locks of golden hair danced as she walked with powerful strides. With each step taken, she grew smaller and smaller until she faced the group. Her once golden skin turned pale like a human woman¡¯s but her golden hair and eyes remained. She got on one knee in front of Arthur. ¡°I welcome you, Champion, as the representative of Goddess of Life and Beauty¡¯s most devoted servants.¡± Arnold eyes were glued to the area visible between her legs. No underwear and the privates are visible for all to see. The robe doesn¡¯t serve its purpose at all, he thought. His eyes moved to her chest area that was also left bare in the cleavage area. Are divine beings just careless or are they exhibitionists? ¡°Please don¡¯t bow to a human¡­¡± Arthur scratched his cheek, ¡°I don¡¯t want divine beings acting as mere servants in my presence.¡± ¡°Your blessing symbolizes a bond of respect and unity between us as races of different backgrounds and ancestry, not subservience." She replied calmly as she raised her head. Her fellow titans gave nods of affirmation when Arthur looked at them. ¡°Then¡­ I am honored to receive your welcoming hospitality.¡± Arthur bowed his upper body, the rest of the group followed. Arnold was the only one who didn¡¯t bow. The woman glanced at him for a second. He caught a glint of disgust for a moment. ¡®She¡¯s not telling them that I have a demon factor or calling me a demon itself¡­ I wonder why¡­¡¯ She faced the group. ¡°You need not be vigilant. We would never harm humans even if they are without the Blessed One. A temple in a deity¡¯s name should not be stained by bloodshed. That is why we eliminated all monsters within this space and sealed all entries that lead to other worlds where one might encounter more monsters.¡± --But an exception can be made. Hm? Just now, did Arnold just hear the titan¡¯s voice inside his head? He decided to ignore whatever it is the titan said. He looked at the others. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem as if they heard it.¡¯ Their eyes were still drawn to the beautiful succubus titan, or more like glued to her barely-covered breasts and hips. The magicians lowered their staves and the warriors sheathed their weapons. Arnold¡¯s eyes shifted to Sabrina at that moment. She was still talking to herself. He then looked back at the titan. She continued speaking right at that moment: ¡°Are you aware of the threats looming within your world and the nine realms entirely, Great Champion? Are you willing to stand up to them if you have the power to do so?¡± ¡°I am.¡± ¡°The Destiny Goddess revealed in a prophecy that a great being is plotting to overthrow the divine realm in the near future. It is your duty to prove to us that you are deserving of this power and the divine artifact that comes with it.¡± Arnold knew exactly what she was talking about. Ladiath. The Destiny Goddess is capable of foresight, an authority she was granted by the Future Timeline God. This is a power that no ordinary being can wield unless they possess the knowledge contained within the Dark Scroll. Taking the above into account, her prophecy had some weight to it. Unlike Angelica who only receives oracles in the form of divine messages or ¡°callings¡±, the destiny goddess can see the whole future. This also meant she must be the only person to know who the Angelica from that vision was. ¡°I-Is that my first trial?¡± Arthur stuttered as he asked. ¡°It is one of your trials but not the first, Champion.¡± ¡°Then what is my first trial¡­?¡± ¡°We shall get to that in a moment. I, no, my sisters and I have a lot to share with you. It is entirely up to the champion if he will hear our troubles.¡± She said with a gentle smile that could melt even the coldest hearts. ¡°I want to hear it.¡± ¡°I am glad. Please take a moment to look at the throne one of our fallen sisters once sat upon.¡± At her words, all of them looked at the throne that was on the verge of crumbling away. "This is what happens when someone tries to fulfill the duties of a Champion without being destined for it. You have the Sky God¡¯s blessing so you must¡¯ve been shown the visions of what occurred prior to his death.¡± ¡°He was being hunted¡­ right?¡± ¡°Indeed. And it is the duty of divine servants¡ªwhether they are angels or gate guardians¡ªto protect the gods. We must protect the role they serve because not all of them have a replacement. The war that you saw was a result of our struggles to keep him alive.¡± She muttered some kind of chant in godorin before a hologram appeared behind her, ¡°That is what we faced.¡± Projected on the screen were hundreds if not thousands of marching tentacle monsters, their bodies exuding power that even transcends nuclear energy. Every step they took released a wave of power that destroyed everything in their path. The screen suddenly shifted, displaying a planet on the brink of annihilation. Its surface was ablaze, fiery cracks spreading like a spider''s web across the landscape. Molten lava bubbled up from the fissures, and the atmosphere was thick with ash and smoke. The planet''s core seemed unstable, ready to erupt in a cataclysmic explosion at any moment. The screens shifted again this time revealing a planet with a yellowish sky, its blue-skinned alien-like inhabitants fleeing for their lives as titanic giants marched through their world destroying everything in their path. Another perspective showed them marching into a world of angels that was connected to another Gate guardian¡¯s world. While the gate guardian of that world managed to eradicate the thousands of invaders, the aftermath showed thousands of fallen angels, some bathed in their own blood and crushed like paper or others with their remains only being their wings and charred bodies. The audience watched silently but their pale expressions were a dead giveaway of their true feelings. ¡°Offspring of Kwixt.¡± The hologram paused itself, "That is what they are called. They are the progeny of a being who sought to become all-powerful but was instead transformed into a species that should never have existed. It sought more beings like it for thousands of years but decided along the way to create its own species when its search turned out to be fruitless. It took up millions of identities and forms, mimicking others in its pursuit to create its very own kingdom by breeding with ordinary humans or even powerful demigods after winning over their hearts. But every seed given birthed a malformed monstrosity that either killed its mother from the birth itself or was abandoned and killed in its defenseless state.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. She studied their expressions with a pause, ¡°We have come to learn that the children that had lived for up to hundreds of years can rival a Divine Titan in power. If such a thing was present in the war then there would¡¯ve been more casualties and more damage done to the divine realm.¡± ¡°Is the Sky God responsible for the dungeon appearing within our world?¡± Arnold interjected. Everyone looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s been half a year since it appeared in our world according to reports.¡± Daraia added. ¡°I see¡­ Yes, I believe he used the last bits of his power to connect the dungeon¡ªas you call it¡ªto other worlds and not just your own, hoping that the Champion might be in one of them.¡± ¡°There are many more than 100 worlds in the nine realms.¡± Arnold continued, ¡°There are worlds outside the nine realms that aren¡¯t habitable for any being so they aren¡¯t as important. But the nine realms alone have up to thousands of worlds per realm. The probability of finding the ''Blessed Champion'' within even one percent of those worlds is minuscule. His action would¡¯ve brought only destruction on other worlds.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± visible confusion was on her delicate face. ¡°Monsters from the dungeon invaded our world, all thanks to the people before you and the others waiting for us in the grand hall.¡± Arthur and the others lowered their heads. ¡°Well, saying they ''invaded'' the world isn¡¯t quite accurate¡ªmore like they fled. They fled from unknown beings capable of killing them and other monsters without any remorse. It seems the myth about lions fearing honey badgers isn¡¯t a myth after all.¡± ¡°We did a terrible thing b-but will take responsibility once we leave the dungeon¡­¡± Professor Castacia said with a small voice. The titans looked at each other. "That''s terrible to hear," she said softly. Then, with renewed determination, she added, "I will personally go and assist the worlds affected by the fleeing monsters. Every living being is capable of the unthinkable when under distress, so it¡¯s possible these monsters harmed humans because of that. I''ll start with your world first so I hope I will not be a bother while accompanying you, Champion.¡± ¡°Of course, but what about the temple¡­?¡± Arthur asked. ¡°It needs only one guardian.¡± One of the other titans responded, ¡°We do not know the state of the other temples at the moment and cannot make time to go there after what you just said. The lives impacted by the monsters are more important to us. Melis will forgive us if we prioritize the mortals first.¡± ¡°It is as my sister said. If necessary, I shall request help from the Sky God¡¯s disciples to aid us in guarding the temples which will allow us all to help the mortals.¡± ¡°I-I see¡­ I didn¡¯t not expect for you to be this kind¡­ Truth be told, we were expecting a fight to retrieve the holy sword¡­¡± Arthur scratched his cheek, a habit he can¡¯t seem to shake off. ¡°If any of us truly antagonized the Blessed One then we¡¯d be branded criminals of the divine realm. Of course, that isn¡¯t to say gaining control of its power will be easy. An artifact with a will chooses its master, the power is merely one requirement for that.¡± She pointed to the other end of the room, ¡°Please take what is rightfully yours, Blessed One.¡± At the very end of the large room stood a throne, located right beneath the giant portrait of a tall white-haired young man fully armored with his cape flowing in the wind. A sword of pure gold was in his hand. Arnold already knew who it was so his gaze shifted to the throne itself. The throne stood on a raised dais, exuding an aura of authority and power without its rightful occupant present. Beside it, resting on a velvet-lined pedestal, was a golden sword. The blade, forged from the purest gold, seemed to hum with an inner light. Its hilt was adorned with precious gems, each one catching and reflecting the light in a dazzling display. The sword¡¯s edge was impossibly sharp, a testament to the skill of the artisans who had crafted it. Arnold could feel his breath grow heavier as he looked at the sword. Amazing, he thought, it¡¯s on the other end of this gigantic room but I can still feel its overwhelming power. Arthur seemed as if he was in a daze as he walked slowly towards the throne. The air grew tense, crackling with an invisible energy that seemed to emanate from the sword itself. Arnold¡¯s eyes never left Arthur as he approached the dais, each step echoing in the vast, silent hall. The weight of the moment pressed down on Arnold, making it difficult to breathe. As Arthur ascended the dais, a sudden, blinding flash of light burst forth from the sword. Arnold shielded his eyes with his arm, squinting through the brilliance of the powerful light. The other titans also turned into female humans just like the first one and walked behind Arthur like nuns following a priest onto the podium. ** ¡°Excuse me, Miss¡­¡± Shirley called out to the titan who was still standing near the group. ¡°Yes?¡± she turned to Shirley with a gentle smile that almost looked gleeful. ¡°How did the holy sword end up on the second world of the dungeon?¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn to Arthur as his back grew smaller, his steps toward the throne growing heavier and more powerful. The powerful light emanating from the sword was so bright that it lit up the hall ¡°It was during the war. The barrier you encountered outside is a work of our presence in this dungeon itself so our absence presented tomb raiders and explorers the opportunity to raid the dungeon and steal the artifact. The culprits fled across multiple worlds so we could not chase after them. We thought we were doomed to face Melis¡¯ wrath but someone returned the sword to us. She had awoken from a long slumber on her world and was a little upset so she reprimanded us all.¡± There was a grimace on the titan¡¯s face, ¡°She was once our superior in the divine order but had thrown that title away due to her hatred of the gods who allowed her to experience suffering at the hands of someone they could not control.¡± Her eyes looked at the portrait on the far end of the hall, her delicate slender fingers trembling slightly. ¡°Though I hope I am wrong, I have a feeling she will never forgive any of us for not standing up for her. The kindness she showed in retrieving the divine artifact will perhaps be the last kindness she will ever show the gods or their creations. Her pursuit to vanquish evil is her only goal now.¡± ¡°The female knight was once part of the divine order¡­?¡± ¡°No wonder she¡¯s so strong.¡± ¡°Yeah, she killed the Blight Things as if they were ants beneath her heels while we couldn¡¯t even do anything.¡± ¡°I wonder if she was an angel. I felt that kind of aura when looking at her.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t join in on the speculations being thrown around. His eyes were drawn to the portrait just like the titan. ¡®Who were you really¡­¡¯ ?? Arthur arrived in front of the throne, accompanied by the four other titans. They silently kept their distance as Arthur climbed the short steps and stood over the throne. He could feel an energy wrap itself around him and push his back gently as if beckoning him to proceed forward without hesitation. Arthur looked at the sword that was leaning against the throne in its sheath. His hands, covered in his sweat, slowly reached out to it. The sword suddenly moved out of its sheath on its own and flew straight into his hand! A powerful vibration shook this entire space. Arthur could feel overwhelming power enter his body at that moment. ¡°Uk!¡± the sword was so heavy that it felt like he was in a tug of war with a million people but the weight slowly decreased as more of that power entered his body. Veins of pure gold appeared on the surface of his skin, amplifying his power a thousandth-fold and pumping him with so much White Aura that it felt like the weight itself was threatening to crush him. In that moment he felt like he could take down anything with a single slash from his sword. -¡°The prophecy has been fulfilled.¡± He heard a familiar voice. The Sky God. His voice, once booming with authority, sounded like a grandfather smiling down warmly onto his grandson. -¡°I can rest peacefully knowing it chose you.¡± Arthur looked up at the portrait of the unknown young man. ¡®Thank you for giving me this blessing. I will do my utmost to live up to your expectations.¡¯ The voice was gone but Arthur knew the Sky God heard him but chose not to say anything further. There was no need to say anything because the Sky God had been with him ever since he received the blessing. He knew what was in this new champion¡¯s heart and did not discourage or mock him, like the humans did. ¡°Champion.¡± One of the titans put her arms around Arthur¡¯s arm. ¡°Our great champion.¡± Another did the same on the other side. ¡°The divine realm is saved.¡± He could feel another wrap her arms around his upper body, her bountiful breasts deformed on his back. ¡°We will serve you every step of the way, Champion.¡± The fourth titan knelt in front of Arthur and hugged his lower body, her face right at his crotch. Arthur could then hear another voice, the voice of the fifth titan. It sounded distant, far more than the four hugging him so he could tell it wasn¡¯t any of them. -¡°Your first trial begins now. Please prove to us that you are truly deserving to be called the Blessed One, not through your power but actions as well.¡± His eyes were drawn to her. Her emotionless eyes stared right back at him. Arthur¡¯s eyes then slowly sought out Arnold, who was standing with his back defenseless. Arthur closed his eyes as he tightened the grip around his sword. A wave of gold spun around Arthur like a persistent tornado in the very next moment, ?? Arnold¡¯s eyes were drawn to Anais in that overbearing quiet moment. Why did she look so sad? Shouldn¡¯t she be happy that her brother was acknowledged by the Divine Titans? He suddenly felt a tug on his cape, drawing his attention away from Anais. He looked down at who was trying to get his attention. ¡°Sabrina?¡± He noticed her trembling fingers still clutching his cape. Her hair was covering her face but he could see her mouth open and close and faint breaths leak out. ¡°Ru¡­¡± A wheezing stutter came out of her mouth. She bit her lips and tried again. ¡°R-R¡­¡± ¡°?¡± Arnold turned to face her, her small hand leaving his cape, ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Before Sabrina could form the word, a blinding golden radiance blocked out all the natural light, casting an eerie and overwhelming power over everyone in the hall. The sudden shift in light sent ripples of unease through the crowd. Sabrina¡¯s head shot up at that moment. Arnold started to turn around to see the source of the light, but Sabrina¡¯s piercing scream stopped him in his tracks. ¡°RUN!!!!¡± Her voice, shrill and filled with sheer panic, cut through the air. The next moment, a millisecond perhaps, a blade of pure gold flew through the air. Chapter 220 Part 4: A Day of Dual Fates I watched from the shadows as my dear customer¡¯s back shrunk and he proceeded further down the long hallway alongside 15 other people, including the supposed hero who will replace Promethius. Promethius, a man of unknown origin who appeared one day and decimated the demon forces from the frontlines. One swing from ¡°Song and Light¡± killed thousands of demons and vaporized their bodies completely and its residue power cursed their very souls, preventing them from achieving peace in the River of Souls. The humans cheered even though they did not know this individual. It was not even a day after the incident that the unknown man was gifted treasures, gold, villas and women by the emperor of that time. The humans had no suspicions about this mysterious man who could surpass the all-powerful demon lords in raw power. In times of struggle, the weak naturally seek the embrace of the powerful, just like I mentioned to the beastkin earlier. This behavior did not surprise me as it should have. I have lived far passed what mortals should so I have studied all sorts of humans, even those I had close relationships with. I needed to know, to understand what it felt like to be human again. What goes through their minds in times of struggle and trauma that they would willingly latch onto a stranger while pleading for help? I searched far and wide for that answer. Alas, the taste was on my tongue but it had no flavor. My ¡°eyes¡± were drawn to the bony fingers¡ªmy hands¡ªwhich opened and closed upon my commands. I did not have any nerves or a brain so I was uncertain what allowed me to control this body. Every day I lose my understanding of what being human truly meant. Perhaps this is the correct punishment for those who forsake their own for their personal gain. A mere ¡°sorry¡± could not reverse genocide. A mere ¡°sorry¡± could not rebuild homes. A mere ¡°sorry¡± could not revive the innocent child who would¡¯ve grown up to have a bright and successful future. The weight of those words, so often thrown around in the aftermath of unspeakable horrors, was too light to carry the burden of their actions. Wallowing in self-pity and regret was meant for the living, not the cursed who will never be able to reverse their mistakes. Human nature¡­ is terrifying. If the reward is tantalizing enough, a human might even forsake the gods to partake in it, not to mention their own kin. I have also witnessed the lengths to which humans will go, driven by greed, lust, and ambition. The atrocities committed in the name of power or pleasure are beyond redemption. And yet, those same creatures are capable of immense love, sacrifice, and creation. The dichotomy is both fascinating and horrifying when knowing I was one of them. I am partially glad I was forcibly shed of my mortal form. I can see things clearer now, unclouded by the biases and desires that once ruled me. I am an observer, detached yet deeply curious about the beings I once called my own. Even if I could not understand human nature itself, I can recognize the patterns of their existence. The fragile line between good and evil, sanity and madness, is often blurred by the choices they make. A single decision can set off a chain of events, leading to either salvation or destruction. In their fleeting lives, they grasp for meaning, often stumbling, sometimes soaring. And in their struggles, I find a reflection of my own lost humanity. The yearning to connect, to feel, to matter. It is this quest for significance that drives them forward, even as they falter and fail or hated by their own kind for the actions they commit. It is this relentless pursuit that makes them both pitiable and admirable. In my eternal state, I have the luxury of time, an endless expanse to ponder and reflect. To watch civilizations, rise and fall, to witness the ebb and flow of human endeavor. And perhaps, in this endless observation, I might one day grasp the essence of what it means to be human once more by observing those I find interesting. Until then, I will continue satisfying the desires of others as a merchant, even if my methods are loathed by others, just as the actions of some humans even if they do what they did for the happiness and lives of others. ¡­ ¡®Found the snooping little rat.¡¯ I appeared behind a certain someone after a magic circle appeared behind said person. ¡®Hoh, a woman?¡¯ I noticed her hourglass figure that could be seen through her black tight-fitting uniform, ¡®My customer is truly popular with women, hm?¡¯ I chanted silently: ¡°Sixteenth-Rank - [Chaos Moon of Wrath¡¯s Coming]¡± as I held my hand out to the back of the unaware little mouse who had been spying on my dear customer for quite a while now. Perhaps feeling the heat from the ball of destruction, the woman jumped to the side and threw several daggers at me, which I easily stopped with a gravity spell. I wiggled my finger. ¡°WHA!¡± An invisible hand encircled around her upper body, deforming her bountiful chest. Hm, it seems she had been feeling too hot in that tight uniform of hers so she opened the chest area of her jackets, letting her cleavage free. Her sweat glistened in the light of the Chaos Moon. After my magic hand locked itself firmly around the woman, I pulled her towards me, the sphere of destruction in my hand inches away from her chest. Hm, looking at her chest this close is a little¡­ Well, I am just glad I do not feel lust anymore. The man I once was would¡¯ve taken this woman against her will and she would not have had the power to stop me. ¡°You have exactly ten seconds to tell me who you are,¡± the heat of the chaos moon intensified, ¡°This right here is a spell that can destroy an entire city. What kind of city? Well, I¡¯ll leave it up to your imagination. Yes, it is quite over the top but I cannot take chances when not knowing if there are other assassins like you in the area.¡± ¡°W-Wait, I¡¯m not an assassin!¡± she replied, out of breath as if she hadn¡¯t rested for days. ¡°I will not let my guard down just because you said that. I do not take kindly to assassins who want to harm my customers. Even bounty hunter guilds were forced to renounce their bounties when I became involved. The bounty hunter guilds have hunters that are even tasked with killing demigods. I¡¯m sure that is enough to tell you that you are no threat to me even if you try your hardest.¡± I could feel her body tremble through my invisible magic hand. ¡°¡­I am telling the truth¡­¡± ¡®Hoh, her trembling stopped. She must¡¯ve been trained extremely well to compose herself in times of danger.¡¯ This means that she is from some kind of organization that specializes in either assassination or intelligence gathering. Upon being captured, their agents need to be able to control their emotions and speech to avoid setting off lie detector magic items. ¡°I will be the judge of that. Tenth-Rank ¨C [Mind Delve]¡± my mana invaded her head and sought out the memory capsules that all humans possess in their brains. This allows me to enter their tiny organisms using my mana to investigate them. She didn¡¯t struggle but there was a grimace on her face and she kept whimpering. This process is painful indeed but I have no feelings of sympathy for a spy. I let out a sigh even though I did not have lungs, and let the woman go. ¡°Agent 1B, a close subordinate of a cadre from¡­ Serz.¡± Hmm, I did not expect to hear that name ever again. My eyes scanned her uniform, noticing that she didn¡¯t have any weapons on her which means that she¡¯s a magician of sorts. Her mouth opened and closed a few times before she gulped and spoke with a trembling voice. ¡°How did you¡­ No, who are you¡­ To wield such powerful magic that only the Archmage should be capable of¡­¡± ¡°I have no obligation to tell you anything. I am the one asking questions here.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been stalking him for two days now,¡± I recalled what one of her memory capsules showed me, ¡°I don¡¯t have my detection magic active unless I know there is danger but I¡¯ve known about you for a while. Only this time you were much closer than before. Were you that confident in your stealth skills?¡± My use of detection magic today was to keep a watchful eye over my customer. The air surrounding the rescue party and the students changed recently so I cast a powerful spell that could allow me to instantly teleport to his side if danger befalls him. Why did I not just go in there with him? Well, I am a skeleton-type monster so I am naturally not allowed anywhere near divine beings. But if I have to force my way in there then I will even if the gods will loathe me and smite me. Hmph, they can try. ¡®Hm?¡¯ I suddenly felt my detection magic being forcibly pushed out of the dungeon by another overwhelming power. ¡®That must be a sign of the holy sword¡¯s activation. So, the next Hero has been chosen.¡¯ I turned back to the woman in front of me after confirming that my dear customer wasn¡¯t in any danger. I could tell that his vitals were still normal even if my detection spell was being pushed out. My spell will expand its range on its own once the holy sword stops interfering with it. ¡°Now answer me: why were you sent here?¡± ¡°¡­Did your spell not tell you everything?¡± ¡°If I had stayed inside your head any longer than I should have to gain necessary information then I would¡¯ve fried your brain and turned you into a vegetable. Do you want that, human?¡± Even high-tier spells have their weaknesses and side effects. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Then speak.¡± She sighed softly for a moment before lowering her mask, showing her delicate facial features that resembled that of an early thirties¡¯ woman. She began speaking, ¡°I was ordered to keep an eye on Lord Arnold and rescue him if he¡¯s in trouble. I searched for him far and wide without luck for an entire month in this dungeon. I only found him less than a week ago after his battle with a demigod was almost over. I wanted to save him but a dungeon storm dragged him off somewhere. It took a while for me to pick up on his trail again. As a result of my carelessness and incompetency, I expect to be punished for letting him get hurt.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°When were you planning on showing yourself to him?¡± ¡°Only if there is danger.¡± ¡°What is the name of that blonde-haired woman you work for?¡± ¡°¡­She is the heiress of a marquis noble household in the empire and a Cadre of Serz, Celeste von Penston.¡± ¡°She looks rather young to have such a high position in that organization.¡± ¡°You speak about the organization as if you know about it¡­¡± she muttered something to herself before she continued, ¡°I am uncertain how she obtained that position so I cannot help you in that regard.¡± ¡°Hm, it¡¯s fine. I am not that interested in her per se. I am just curious why she would go as far as sending a direct subordinate into a place like this. You called him Lord Arnold so she must have some kind of relationship with him, no?¡± Unless he¡¯s just a client of the organization itself and needs to be protected. If that was the case then there would¡¯ve been more people hired to follow him. My understanding from this is that the Celeste woman gave the woman in front of me an unofficial order that the organization itself is unaware of. ¡°She¡­ She says that Lord Arnold is her beloved¡­¡± I chuckled, ¡°Is that truly all there is to it?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°But to think she¡¯d send a direct subordinate¡­ The power struggles in organizations as large as Serz shouldn¡¯t give her this much leeway.¡± Direct subordinates are different from ordinary subordinates working under a Cadre. They¡¯re like the captains of a general or commander who handle their own teams. This position naturally requires that they are extremely powerful individuals or have talents in certain fields that are rare to come by. ¡°I believe that 1A will be enough to lead the whole team while I am here on my orders.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem too eager to obey your master¡¯s orders. What, did she threaten you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Hm, it matters not I suppose. Your personal life has nothing to do with me. In any case, I will leave you alone since I know that your mission is of utmost importance. Both to me and that Celeste woman.¡± She looked at me in confusion but I didn¡¯t elaborate. I looked toward the cave entrance, ¡°You should show yourself to him and explain why you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°I cannot do that¡­¡± ¡°His journey is only going to get harder from here on out. He needs companions.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of his companions?¡± ¡°I have many other customers in need of my services so I cannot make time for him. You mentioned that you saw him before he got whisked away in a dungeon storm. There was an Elf with him. Did she perish in the dungeon storm?¡± ¡°No, I think she¡¯s still alive. A portal appeared shortly after the dungeon storm began and a blue-skinned woman stepped through it. After some back and forth arguing, the two left through the portal. That was the last I saw of her.¡± ¡°Blue-skinned woman, you say¡­ Did she look human?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I only know about one race of blue-skinned people that closely resemble humans. I¡¯ve personally met one of them in the past. Of course, we weren¡¯t exactly allies. ¡°He will be happy to hear that she¡¯s alive. The two couldn¡¯t keep their hands off each other when they traveled together, kakaka.¡± ¡°Wait, how do you know that¡ª¡± ¡°Well, I must be on my way now. You can choose to stay in the shadows. I will not tell him that you¡¯re spying on him. Though I suspect he has been feeling someone¡¯s eyes on him lately.¡± I stepped out of the bushes. A strange fluctuation suddenly reverberated throughout the area which I could feel through my detection radar. It felt like one of the many signatures it was keeping an eye on had mysteriously undergone some strange phenomenon that caused the fluctuation. Naturally I cast my teleportation magic at that moment to go into the dungeon, however, nothing happened. It felt like the dungeon had locked its doors for me. I cast another spell to detect what was causing the interference. At that moment, the same golden wall that impeded the hero before appeared before my eyes. I stood there a while in silence, perhaps a few minutes, as I sensed the signature shrink to the magnitude of a kindling fire¡­ then vanish. ¡°Sir Mage?¡± Could I have forcibly blown the barrier away? Indeed, I could destroy the entire dungeon if I chose the right spells, however, a spell powerful enough to blow it away would harm the humans inside, as well as Oriel¡¯s host. While I care little for the lives of deities, I could not bring myself to proceed with destroying the dungeon at the risk of even more innocent lives. ¡°Sir Mage¡­¡± I ignored the woman and looked towards the entrance of the dungeon when I felt movement through my detection spell. The group, accompanied by the divine titans for some reason, stepped out of the dungeon. In the lead was a young man glowing with an overwhelming golden essence, the light of his eyes shining brighter than the sun. ¡°What¡­ Where is Lord Arnold? He isn¡¯t among them and his signature hasn''t entered a range where I can sense him.¡± I could see visible sweat run down the woman¡¯s cheek, ¡°I have to get closer.¡± She was about to jump down but I pulled her back with an invisible magic hand. ¡°Wait until they¡¯re gone. If we confront them now then we¡¯ll end up fighting the boy in the lead of that group. I have no doubt that your master told you to kill whoever harms her beloved, yes? Well, that is not someone you can easily kill.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She clenched her fists but nodded obediently. I looked down at them as they walked past, my eyes meeting the young man with [Song and Light] at his waist. I could see a red gradient about halfway up the sword¡¯s blade. The holy sword is said to absorb its victims¡¯ blood and turn it into divine energy that it can absorb to grow strong. This means that even if the hero is out of divine aura, the sword itself will still be able to supply enough strength to fell his foes. Judging by the blood dripping down the sword, it was obvious what happened. Alas, I did not confront its wielder. Doing so would be suicide. Humph, your eyes are brimming with confidence¡ªno, arrogance. But it will be your undoing. Remember this, not even Promethius would¡¯ve been able to defeat prime Oriel, who even the Demon King could not kill. Bathe in your arrogance for a little while longer. Hero. ?? The golden light intensified, casting long, menacing shadows along the walls. The air crackled with energy, every hair on Arnold¡¯s body standing on end. Fear surged through him, an icy chill spreading from his core. Suddenly, a searing pain erupted in his chest at Sabrina¡¯s desperate shout. Time seemed to slow down as he looked down, eyes widening in shock. A golden sword had pierced straight through his chest, its radiant blade glowing with an otherworldly light. He gasped as the blood spilled from his mouth. A flood of notifications clouded his vision, all with the same ¡°WARNING, WARNING¡± message. Each alert felt like a hammer blow to his skull. He staggered, his vision blurring. The world around him faded into a haze of light and darkness. Sabrina¡¯s screams seemed distant, her voice echoing as if from another world. Arnold¡¯s knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, the golden sword still embedded in his back. His cheek touched the cold marble floor, a stark contrast to the fiery pain consuming him. Through the shrinking darkness of his vision, he saw Sabrina trying to reach out to him. Her face was a mask of anguish, tears streaming down her cheeks. Anais and the other girls pulled her back, each sharing the same pained expression. They were clearly not mourning for Arnold but for having to hear Sabrina¡¯s heart-wrenching screams. Even Castacia stood apart, her face etched with sorrow. Of course, Anais seemed like she was on the verge of tears as she looked at the wheezing Arnold so he could tell she was also saddened by what had transpired. Despite this, she did not stop her brother. Sabrina¡¯s cries grew fainter, as if Arnold¡¯s head was submerged underwater, the hands of fate holding him in place. A shadow loomed over him, and the searing pain intensified when the sword was pulled out, yet he couldn¡¯t scream. He couldn¡¯t even taste the blood in his mouth. Were his senses abandoning him? The looming shadow became clearer, revealing Arthur standing with [Song and Light] in hand. His face¡ªwhich had remained expressionless until now¡ªwas filled with a blazing fury. Ah, so the sword chose him, after all. And his first target was me. A bitter laugh bubbled up inside Arnold. Hahaha¡­ Hahahahaha¡­ HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAH! He couldn¡¯t tell if he was actually laughing or if it was only inside his mind. Arthur was saying something, but time suddenly froze. A glitching blue screen appeared within Arnold¡¯s vision. It read: ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: Your body is currently breaking down after being blasted with several of [Song and Light]¡¯s S-tier skills. One of the skills has latched itself onto your soul, which will prolong your suffering in the afterlife after you die. You will experience every pain you¡¯ve ever felt throughout your life, as if you are a human again. If you somehow survive, you will never be able to use aura again due to the demon soul within your body. ¡¤ The skill [Judgment] is responsible for sealing your aura, which resulted from its powers sealing the demon soul. The skill cannot be broken by ordinary means and needs a powerful artifact that can forcibly remove skills . ¡¤ Attempting to search for such an artifact¡¯s location. ¡¤ Error: no results. ¡¤ Chances of survival: 0.1% ¡®What is this bullshit¡­¡¯ That was his final thought before his vision darkened entirely. In the depths of the darkness, he heard a voice, eerily similar to Alecs: ¡¤ Happy birthday, Player Arnold. Chapter 221 Part 1: Helmet Girl Two streaks of light¡ªone gold and the other pure white¡ªshot onto the surface of a certain moon, both clashing to overthrow one another. Their fight broke away chunks of the moon that flew into space and headed straight for the planet that the moon belonged to. Unbeknownst to the two too preoccupied with fighting each other, the debris that broke into the planet¡¯s atmosphere ended up killing thousands of the world¡¯s inhabitants in mere seconds, with many more casualties to come if they continued destroying this celestial body with their raw power alone. A gigantic blue dragon¡ªone that reached halfway across the entire moon¡¯s surface in length¡ªappeared when one of them shouted ¡°Leviathan Storm¡±. The dragon was too fast so the golden light couldn¡¯t escape its jaws in time and was dragged deep underground. The white light released an ocean mass of white energy that she sent into the manifested dragon, its body swelling up as if it had too much to eat before it exploded, causing the whole moon to break in half, one chunk flying off into deep space and the other heading straight for the planet. The black-haired girl, who was the white light and caused that powerful explosion, lost her footing so she crashed into the atmosphere like a falling meteor, yet the fear of dying from this height wasn¡¯t the thing on her mind. Did I finally kill her, was what went through her mind as she entered the planet¡¯s atmosphere. Among the millions of debris that broke off, she spotted a golden flare that shot towards her with incredible speed. The first thing she spotted was red hair that burned like fire. ¡°You goddamn monster!¡± she screamed before both her arms were engulfed in blue fire. She pulled her arms back before shooting them out, sending a gigantic beam of pure destruction aiming for that golden light that threatened to cut her down. There was no explosion or eruption of some kind. In fact, the fire was cut in half. ¡°!¡± There were no visible injuries on the red-haired woman who managed to survive a nuclear-level explosion. However, her dress was torn from the top down so her bountiful breasts flapped in the air as she flew towards the black-haired girl, unperturbed by the falling heavenly bodies behind her. Her opponent took out her own sword and met her head-on in mid-air. The air itself trembled when their swords met, pushing away every single cloud in the sky, creating a shockwave that destroyed the ground, toppled over trees and broke down houses. Those who couldn¡¯t escape in time were either crushed by the collapsing buildings or fell into the ground that had split open from the force of the shockwave. During all this, the remains of the moon was still falling down in the distance, its gigantic shadow blocking all light. Both adversaries threw consecutive attacks at each other but even to the untrained eye, one could tell the red-haired woman had the upper hand, both in speed and sheer power. The only thing giving her opponent the means to match her barely was the white energy surrounding her body that seemed almost endless. It wasn¡¯t Ki, it wasn¡¯t aura, or inner essence¡ª The black-haired girl narrowly dodged an attack and gained some distance before her opponent could react. A ball of pure white energy appeared right under her feet the next second. The ball of energy suddenly began spitting out three torrents of energy that transformed into dragon heads. The dragon heads were so large that their shadows alone engulfed the entire city below. Those humongous dragons¡ªmanifested from nothing¡ªcharged at their target with incredible speed. The air itself was being cut apart by their speed. The red-haired woman punched the empty air in front of her. it was a simple punch but it was so powerful that the manifested dragons were destroyed in an instant. The powerful wind tore off the black-haired girl¡¯s dress after she tried shielding her face with her arms. The wind also cut into her skin, causing it to tear open. ¡®Why¡­¡¯ The girl lowered her arms and could see her opponent raising her sword through her fading vision. ¡®Why does such a being exist¡­¡¯ A golden light was sent down by the heavens, engulfing the woman¡¯s sword in its radiance. ¡®I was wrong¡­¡¯ Her thoughts in those mere moments before everything went black were¡ª ¡°¡­She is way worse than a monster¡­¡± A beam of pure gold was fired right at her at that moment, exiting the planet¡¯s atmosphere after travelling for thousands of kilometers at 1% of the speed of light. If someone like this was alive during the great war, was there even any need for a god¡¯s champion¡­? ¡­ ¡­ ?? Present A strange girl recently came under the service of one of the Sky God¡¯s disciples. She had never said a word to anyone and radiated an aura that made even the most outgoing servants depressed. The servants always spot her sitting atop the balcony on the top floor of their master¡¯s castle. She was sitting on the edge of the balcony railing and not on a chair so many had expressed their worry that she might fall off. She didn¡¯t have wings, after all. This begs the question: why did their master bring this person here but refuse to disclose who it is? The girl wasn¡¯t on the fat or skinny side and wasn¡¯t exactly well-endowed so no one could recognize her by her body alone. There¡¯s always a helmet on her head, which is why everyone just refers to her as ¡°Helmet Girl¡±. The helmet is quite large and menacing, which didn¡¯t fit her somewhat skinny body. It rested on her shoulders but still many were worried that her neck might get sore. Despite this, the girl never took off the helmet. Instead of eating with the rest of the angels, the girl takes her lunch in the servant quarters when no one is around. Some of the servants tried to sneak in to get a glimpse of her face but never got the chance to actually see her face no matter how many times they sneak after her. While she was very mysterious, she always does her chores and carries out any other order their master has for her. Speaking of the Master, the two of them had been very close lately. They¡¯re seen conversing alone away from prying eyes and curious ears. The Master had never been that close with anyone else besides her dolls, who she treats as children. And yes, the dolls are living beings, well, some of them are. They rest are just shells of what they could be once filled. Of course, they aren¡¯t actually dolls made in a factory but are homunculi that their master created in her lab in the basement. According to what the girls heard last time, there should be over a hundred of them down there while the rest are up here. While the dolls were very much alive, they aren¡¯t capable of doing anything other than simple tasks. They¡¯re like human toddlers who are still learning about the world around them. It¡¯s unknown why their master would create these dolls. At first everyone thought that she wanted to replace her servants and do their chores and assign them to other important duties afterwards but she had already told everyone that was wasn¡¯t the case. Despite that, she didn¡¯t exactly say why she created them either so their existence is still a mystery. ¡­ There was a castle that stood on the edge of a great hill that overlooked the vast ocean. Decades of erosion had eaten away most of the rocky structures holding the castle up so one would¡¯ve assumed that the hill would¡¯ve already broken down and collapsed, taking the castle with it. Unlike ordinary castles, this castle apparently had a type of magic that lowers its overall weight, a revelation that defied common sense, which had allowed the castle to remain standing for decades now. The air in that castle¡¯s dining hall was still as lively as every other morning. There were about thirty angels under the service of the madam of this castle, all of whom were gathered in this room and happily eating their breakfast. All of them were young women, each of them wearing short dresses that showed off their legs with open collars that barely covered their cleavages. It was said that the Sky God was a perverted old man who likes looking at the breasts and legs of young women which is why he ordered every disciple to wear this type of clothing. Of course, no one dared actually say this in front of their masters in fear of punishment. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. Some weren¡¯t bothered by it while others were angry that they couldn¡¯t modify the outfit a bit to their liking. The girls had light conversations as they ate their breakfast. After this it¡¯ll be the usual chores and errands. Just like every other morning, there was a feast on the big table that reached from one side of the dining room to the other. ¡°Good morning, girls.¡± A mature woman¡¯s voice made the whole room silent. Everyone hurriedly stood up. ¡°Good morning, Master!¡± The person their respectful greeting was directed towards was a blue-skinned girl. Yes, she had the appearance of a young girl who barely turned 15. Despite her appearance, she had apparently been alive for hundreds of years but her origins remain a mystery. All the girls knew was that their master was once part of a powerful magic race that outshined every other species in magic abilities, even Elves and humans. Of course, there were exceptions but they were very rare. By the way, they were speaking in another language and not the Diacreerian tongue, since none of them come from that continent. Their master wore a snow-white dress that left her delicate nape and clavicles exposed. Her dark blue hair reached all the way until her bare feet that ¡°tapped-tapped¡± as she walked over to the chair at the very top of the dining table. The castle¡¯s floors are always cleaned so their master¡¯s feet are never dirtied by filth. She calmly waved her hand which meant that they could sit down. Upon sitting down, their master made an announcement: ¡°Another person will be joining us for breakfast this morning.¡± She looked toward the door, which drew everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Come in, love.¡± Someone timidly walked out of the shadows of the hall and into the frame of the doorway. Helmet girl, one of them whispered. She walked over to their master and stood right next to her chair. ¡°I¡¯m sure the girls are very curious of who you are. Why not enlighten them?¡± ¡°¡­¡± she nodded (?) slowly and put her hands on the large helmet. The first thing they saw was pale green blonde hair that gently fell down on her shoulders. The next were droopy long ears and then a familiar face that nearly everyone here knew. ¡°¡±¡±¡±Rafaela!?¡±¡±¡± all of them said in unison. ¡°Rafi was the helmet girl¡­ But where are her wings¡­?¡± one of the girls, sitting nearest to their master, asked. All of them had their wings out. Of course, there was a concern that it would get in the way of their everyday life but they were capable of shrinking their wings at will and not just making them vanish. It¡¯s mandatory for all the girls to show their wings. They are only allowed make them disappear when going to bed since sleeping with them is very uncomfortable. In comparison to them, Rafaela didn¡¯t have her wings out at all. In fact, her robes were covering up her entire upper body so there wasn¡¯t an opening for her wings. Normally this would be insulting towards the god they served and they would be reprimanded by their masters. So why was Rafaela allowed to not display her wings? ¡°Show them.¡± Their master said with a gentle smile. Rafaela nodded and slowly disrobed. Her robes fell, revealing her bare upper body and modest chest. A few of the girls blushed seeing Rafaela naked for the first time. They usually bathe together and see each other naked on a daily basis but Rafaela had never really joined them during bathtime and chose to bathe in the early mornings when everyone else was asleep. She was the errand girl of the castle who liked running missions for their master and liked getting up early in the morning to carry out her duties. Her bare body naturally drew their eyes, some with lingering fascination, others with unrestrained curiosity. Rafaela slowly turned around on the spot; her movements hesitant as she faced them. ¡°W-What is that¡­?¡± A collective gasp filled the room as they took in the sight. Her back was marred by two large, jagged scars that stretched across her back. The scars were flaky and discolored, hinting at a deep, almost unnatural wound. From within the gaping fissures, tattered feathers protruded, stark white against the darkened flesh. ¡°Show them your halo.¡± Rafaela nodded as her shoulders trembled. A black mist appeared above her head, taking shape of a halo but swirling like a dark cloud that signaled a rainy day ahead. The girls¡¯ reactions were varied, some held their hands in front of their mouths, others stared silently at their sister as she trembled slightly, while the rest looked away, not having the courage to look at the wounds. ¡°All of you already know this but you need two sources to supply yourself with divine power as an angel, one being your wings.¡± Their master¡¯s expression showed bitterness but she still wore a somewhat small smile, ¡°Rafaela removed off her wings, which were one of the sources of her divine power. However, by doing so, she effectively lost her halo as well. Your wings and halo need each other and they are the symbol of your angelic roots. This is the scar that she will have to bear for all eternity or her passing until fate decides if she will become an angel again or inherit the soul of Mother of Nature.¡± Her last sentence caused a lot of confused expressions. ¡°Master, does that mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes. Rafaela is suitable to inherit a god¡¯s soul, a rare case of mortals that allows gods to possess their bodies.¡± She said it as if she were discussing the weather. The girls naturally all wore shocked expressions since none of them were told about this. ¡°¡­¡± Rafaela remained silent, her back growing smaller almost. ¡°Master, does this mean that Rafaela won¡¯t be able to use her divine power¡­? You said that we need both our halos and wings to have access to divine power.¡± ¡°That is not the case for her. She merely lost control of her power since she is a special case in ¡®Angelic Ascendant Invocation¡¯.¡± Their master noticed their deep frowns hearing the name, ¡°How do I explain this¡­ No, I suppose it is time I tell you all the truth about how all of you came to serve me¡ª¡± ¡­ After a lengthy explanation, the room grew silent. Rafaela was sitting next to her master after putting on her robes. The helmet was in her lap which she was now gently rubbing. Their master waited patiently for their reaction. -You were not born as angels, you were made. Their master explained that natural angels¡ªones created out of intercourse between two angels¡ªwere once on the brink of extinction, so the gods had devised a method to increase their declining population. This transformation was essential, as angels played a crucial role in preserving the divine realm. They were soldiers in the human sense¡ªalthough not exactly as disposable¡ªand served as vital protectors and servants of the gods. Their presence ensured the divine order was maintained, and they intervened in critical moments to guide and safeguard both mortal and celestial realms. Above these angels were the Archangels, the equivalents of imperial knights in human society. Archangels commanded thousands of demigods in times of war and acted as direct subordinates to the leaders of the war council. They were not only formidable warriors but also strategic leaders, orchestrating divine interventions and ensuring the will of the gods was executed with precision. Unlike demigods who could replenish their numbers through intercourse with humans, angels¡ªArchangels included¡ªcould not do the same since their powers are not genetically transferred to their offspring anymore due to the lack of pureblood angels. After a long while of silence, their master spoke again, ¡°The risk that comes with creating angels is that they will never have children. None of you are fertile anymore to have offspring of your own. This is something that the gods are hoping to fix soon by altering how they use the divine rituals.¡± ¡°N-No way¡­! You said that we would be able to leave this castle one day when the time is right and have families! That¡¯s been a dream of mine for years!¡± one of the girls stood up so violently that her chair was knocked back. There was pure rage in her eyes, which anyone would understand. ¡°I¡¯ve kept myself pure with this hopeless dream that I¡¯ll give myself to a husband who I would start a family with!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you this many times but none of you are prohibited from having relationships with the people from the town or anywhere else. So long as it does not interfere with your duties.¡± their master said with a gentle smile that seemed almost fake. She was very good at hiding her emotions so many of them had always wondered why she would wear a stone mask whenever she leaves the castle. She wasn¡¯t particularly ugly either. Maybe it was to hide the golden rune drawn on her cheek? It¡¯s unknown what the rune actually is since none of them are experienced in runic arts. In any case, what she said was basically ¡°You would¡¯ve found this out yourself if only you actually had sex with males from other races¡±. ¡°I know that doesn¡¯t satisfy you. Nothing in the nine realms is given to us without a price. None of you are gullible enough to believe otherwise so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve thought of the price as well, no?¡± Most of them looked even more bitter at hearing that. ¡°But to take something that all living beings desire away from us¡­¡± ¡°I know this is too much for all of you to process and I¡¯ll understand if you want to leave or even abandon your roles as angels. I don¡¯t blame any of you for wanting that.¡± All of them looked at Rafaela. The thought of ¡°why is she still here if she already gave up her powers¡± slipped through their minds but then all of them recalled that Rafaela is supposed to inherit a god¡¯s soul and it all made sense in just mere moments. Noticing their stares, their master continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you are interested in what¡¯s going to happen to Rafaela¡­. I¡¯ve made a deal with the archangels that concerns her future.¡± Rafaela raised her head, ¡°But the deal will only come into effect once the Elven Mother of Nature herself approves of it.¡± All of them sat on the edge of their seats. ¡°Before I tell you what the deal is about, do all of you know the special bond the Elven Mother of Nature shares with the World Tree?¡± she continued before anyone could answer, ¡°That bond is what keeps both the World Tree and its creator alive. It is essentially all her internal organs. I¡¯ve seen how faint its once glorious light is now, a sign that it is on the verge of dying. And if it does then the Elven race will lose their first ancestor in the process and the dimensional gates¡ªthat the World Tree had kept closed for millions of years¡ªwill open.¡± The girls looked at each other in confusion and asked if any of them knew what those dimensional gates were. Their master quickly explained. ¡°The Dark Forces can¡¯t be kept at bay by Goddess Aedri alone. The gods have known that there are cracks for thousands of years and have actively sought to fix these cracks. The World Tree itself is keeping the biggest cracks closed using its roots alone. The same roots buried deep under the surface, connecting to the nine realms through use of ancient runes, is actively fighting to keep the Dark Forces out of the mortal realms.¡± ¡°B-But how is the World Tree losing to the dark forces¡­? Shouldn¡¯t it be the source of all mana and the pillar of the nine realms?¡± [Pillar of the Nine Realms] With a title like that, it would be impossible for anything to pose a threat to it¡­ right? ¡°The World Tree is still in its infant phase.¡± This revelation made each of them frown, ¡°Yes, the last translated text of the Dark Scroll depicted the World Tree in its final phase. It¡¯s said to be able to eliminate famines and prevent disasters like tornadoes and earthquakes on entire planets if its powers are harnessed correctly by the druids and Hiisis born from its roots. It can also fortify the barriers separating our realms and the Between Realms that reside within the Dark Forces itself. If we could find the artifact, magic item or spell that could accelerate the World Tree¡¯s growth then we can save the Elven Mother of Nature and defeat the Dark Forces once and for all.¡± ¡°Do the gods not know what will help them do that?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± their master leaned back with a wry smile, ¡°I mentioned the Dark Scroll earlier, that it depicts the World Tree in its mature state, however, it also contains what is necessary to save the nine realms by helping the World Tree grow to its final phase.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t we out there looking for the scroll!¡± More voices of agreements were raised after her shout. ¡°No one can read the Dark Scroll even if we find it.¡± A heavy silence filled the room, ¡°Once upon a time, it could be translated but only by certain individuals who were the offspring of the creator of the Dark Scroll. They are the descendants of the Timeline Gods.¡± Chapter 221 Part 2: Purpose ¡°The Timeline Gods¡­ have descendants¡­?¡± ¡°I know it sounds hard to believe but that is what the individuals I spoke of earlier said when they revealed themselves to the gods. Of course, we can only speculate and decide for ourselves if what they said was true since the Timeline Gods also cannot exist in the same material world as us and explain to us if it¡¯s true or false. From what I heard through hearsay, they were an entire tribe that could use their souls to read the Dark Scroll in its entirety before it vanished. Souls are capable of many things besides giving us our own unique identities.¡± ¡°Do the gods know where they are?¡± ¡°No, they vanished and took the Dark Scroll with them after someone attempted to steal it. They were powerless to protect it but did not trust the gods enough to leave it in the divine realm¡¯s hands. As a result of their carelessness and powerlessness, a piece of the scroll was taken and is still out there while the scroll itself vanished with the tribe. Without the Dark Scroll, we cannot find out what we need in order to save the World Tree. And due to this¡­¡± her eyes turned to Rafaela, ¡°We also cannot allow Rafaela to leave when the Elf Mother is on the verge of death.¡± They had two options to ensure the World Tree¡¯s survival¡ªone of which had a small chance of success. The easiest option was right in front of them; therefore, they¡¯ll take it by any means. ¡°However,¡± those who lowered their heads earlier with sulky expressions looked up with a renewed light, ¡°The seed within Rafaela is currently unstable so there is no telling if she will still be able to inherit the Elven Mother¡¯s soul even after going through the angel creation ritual a second time. If it¡¯s a failure then Rafaela will be free to leave.¡± She is basically a prisoner, one of them whispered. Their master couldn¡¯t deny that at all, merely nodding in silence. ¡°Remember that you serve a greater purpose, Rafaela.¡± She said with her gaze still fixed on Rafaela, ¡°It¡¯s a purpose that even transcends a mortal¡¯s free will.¡± ¡°¡­I understand¡­¡± Rafaela said with a small voice, her eyes drawn down to the helmet in her lap. ¡°...Master, you said something about a deal you made with the Archangels earlier. What was the deal about?¡± At being called out, the speaker¡¯s master looked down as she clasped her hands together as if in thought. ¡°The original plan was to have her continue serving me in punishment for breaking a divine law. The archangels will be happy with that alone and her actions won¡¯t be reported to the divine realm¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s crazy! She just wanted to be free!¡± one of the girls sprang up in protest. ¡°That¡¯s right! I would¡¯ve done the same if I found out my entire life was a lie that was planted inside my head!¡± another jumped up. ¡°I still feel like going through with it¡­ I don¡¯t want to be an angel anymore¡­¡± There were more voices, each of them either in support of Rafaela or expressing their anger and frustration at the gods for tricking them like this. Rafaela bit her lips and lowered her head even further. ¡°Please calm down, everyone.¡± Flustered, their master raised her voice while gesturing with her hands for them to sit back down. ¡°Now then¡­¡± she spoke again after everyone calmed down, ¡°The deal is one that I and Yvernus will carry out together. If the ritual fails to repair Rafaela¡¯s seed, the two of us will take it upon ourselves to seek out the Dark Scroll and the descendants of the Timeline Gods. We don¡¯t know if the World Tree will survive another century so we want to do the ritual as soon as possible. Some of the other disciples will be joining us.¡± ¡°Eh, what¡¯s going to happen to us¡­?¡± ¡°I told you already that you are free to leave if you loathe me for keeping the truth from you. I¡¯m uncertain if I¡¯ll ever return to serve the Sky God again if Yvernus and I find nothing that could help. With this in mind, I think it¡¯s best if all of you go out there and find a way to live on your own. I know not all of you will like living on this world so I will arrange transport for you to go to other worlds within the three mortal realms.¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. All of them looked at each other, troubled expressions clouding their faces. ¡°I also grant you permission to use the magic mirror to go to my shadow world and you may take the treasure that I¡¯ve accumulated there. All of you can live like princesses with your families with the amount of gold I¡¯ve collected.¡± ¡°¡­What about the homunculi girls?¡± the angel who asked looked to the corner of the room where a dead-eyed black-haired girl stood. She almost looked like a porcelain doll with her pale white skin, sharp blue eyes and long straight black hair. She was wearing a maid uniform but can do next to nothing that a maid should be capable of. ¡°They will accompany me on this journey. I can¡¯t abandon my life¡¯s research when I haven¡¯t even achieved my goals yet. Plus, they are all very powerful so they¡¯ll be useful as my own combat force.¡± She paused for a second before continuing: ¡°I want you all to know that I love all of you. You aren¡¯t just mere servants to me. I did not lie to any of you, I was merely instructed to give you a new identity and let you figure out what kind of person you want to become while serving the Sky God, Lord Cuciel.¡± She looked at one of the girls nearest to her, ¡°Isana, you were a noble¡¯s heir. Your father was hated by the family¡¯s entire fiefdom and all of you were slaughtered by the citizens. You died by blunt force trauma to the head.¡± The girl named Isana trembled at hearing that. Their master looked towards another, ¡°Kacinene, your family was on a trip to a foreign country one day. Little did any of you know that that country had a lot of places that was best left avoided by tourists. You wandered into one of those places because your little brother ran off. You found him being chased by a gang, possibly having witnessed a crime that they didn¡¯t want getting leaked. You told your brother to run and said that you¡¯d keep them busy while he runs off to find the knights. But you reached a dead end just a little while after promising your brother that you¡¯d see him again. Your ears were cut off. Your face was ripped off. Your lower body was violated after it was torn off the rest of your body and your top half kept alive by magic.¡± Kacinene trembled as well. ¡°None of you died honorably or naturally. It was simply murder, accidents or suicide¡­ Whether it¡¯s coincidence or fate that brought you all together, I simply don¡¯t know.¡± several gulps resounded, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to continue any further to let you know that your past and its end was nothing pleasant to look at. Looking at it from another perspective, wouldn¡¯t you all agree that it¡¯s a good thing you can¡¯t remember the way you died? Even if you hate the gods and your own master for making you into something you did not want to become, I want you to understand that we did not intend to control who you are or what you think. We allowed you to create your own identity with the names we gave you. Sometimes the things that happen to us can turn out to be a good thing.¡± She looked at Rafaela. ¡°Rafaela. Your body will save the divine realm and the nine realms. Even if you hate me, Yvernus or even the gods, you cannot deny that we did what we had to do to ensure the survival of the realms.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Rafaela¡¯s mouth opened and closed while her gaze was still fixated on the helmet. ¡°I¡ª¡± Just when she tried to say something, one of the homunculi clones came up to the dining room doorway and spoke: ¡°There is someone at the front door requesting entry, Mother.¡± ?? A skeleton stood before the master and her many angels, its bony frame covered in exquisite robes that only kings would possess. Despite its eerie appearance, it bowed gracefully, its movements surprisingly smooth. Two large cloths were floating by his sides. Judging by the shapes ofthe cloths, the cloths weren¡¯t simply by his side for no reason. ¡°A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Madam,¡± the skeleton said, its hollow voice echoing slightly. It glanced around the hall, its eye sockets glowing faintly with an unnatural light. ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories that the Sky God collects beautiful angel girls, and my eyes tell me that those rumors did not lie at all. Of course, their master is the most beautiful in my eyes, kekeke.¡± ¡°Flattery will get you nowhere, Undead,¡± The master replied coldly, her eyes narrowing. ¡°If you do not state your purpose for coming here, then I will have you thrown out of the castle.¡± ¡°Oh dear, what an impatient dame,¡± the skeleton said with a cackle. ¡°Well, you see, I heard another rumor¡ªthat the master of this castle is the best alchemist in all the nine realms¡ªwhich would mean the master of the castle is also capable of creating humanoid homunculi down to their very cells using the very art of creation magic! Using your expertise, I would like to request something of you, Madam.¡± He lifted one of the blankets that was floating next to him. A head appeared, that of a young man with ashen white hair. The girls standing around the hall gasped in unison, their eyes widening with curiosity and admiration. ¡°So handsome,¡± several of them murmured, their cheeks flushing as they took in the man¡¯s rugged features and rough-looking stubble. ¡°Arnold¡­?¡± Rafaela, who had been standing at the very back of the crowd, stepped forward, her eyes fixed on the man¡¯s face. She looked at him blankly, her mind struggling to process the sight before her. ¡°Is it really you?¡± The skeleton chuckled softly. ¡°It seems I have brought a surprise. Madam, I hope you will consider my request, for it appears I have already piqued the interest of your lovely servants.¡± Chapter 221 Part 3: Reunion A girl stood on the edge of a balcony on the top floor of the castle, her delicate feet mere inches from a perilous drop that would surely be fatal for any normal person. Yet, she felt no fear. Rather her mind and body were calm as if they were in unison, silently awaiting a drop to death. Her skin was pale, as if she had been confined in a tower for eighteen long years. Her long black hair cascaded down her back, silky and well-groomed, a testament to her care during her isolation. This delicate flower looked down at her trembling hands, a look of confusion and distress on her face. "What are these slender fingers and wrists?" she thought, her mind racing. "Where are my calloused hands from years of training as a child?" She placed her hands on her chest, feeling the mounds there. "This is... These are breasts? Why do I have breasts?" Panic welled up inside her as she put her hand under her skirt, searching for something that was no longer there. "Where is my... This... This isn¡¯t me..." Suddenly she recalled who she was¡ª A small wail escaped her lips as she tugged at her hair, her voice rising to a scream. "Ahhh... Ahhhhhhh!!!!" The moments after her death flashed through her mind like a nightmare¡¯s grasp she couldn''t escape. The memory of the agony was vivid and fresh, as if it had just happened. The sensation of boiling water being poured down her throat, into her eyes and ears, was seared into her consciousness. The memory of rusty butcher knives slowly tearing off her skin, prolonging her suffering, was unbearable as if she was still experiencing it. She recalled the searing pain, the feeling of her soul being ripped apart, and the excruciating agony that seemed to last an eternity, punishing her for the most extreme crime. ¡°How can anyone die peacefully if death itself is so excruciating painful¡± is what any person would think if they went through the same thing. She tried to recall what had killed her but her fragile mind only made her see a golden light and recall the voice of a familiar woman. As she stood on the balcony, the reality of her situation began to sink in. She was not the girl she appeared to be. The body she inhabited was unfamiliar, yet it was hers now. The memories of her former life, the life of training and struggle, were fading, replaced by the strange new sensations of this body. She looked out over the vast landscape, feeling the weight of her new existence bearing down on her. ¡°¡­Why am I crying¡­? I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve never cried before¡­¡± Tears continued to well up in her eyes as she grappled with the reality of her situation. The isolation, the confusion, and the fear were slowly beginning to overwhelm her fragile mind. She felt utterly alone, standing on the brink of an abyss that had no sources of light to guide her path. There were no other voices in this abyss, highlighting how alone she felt. If this isolation continued, she would begin to hear the voices of others¡ªperhaps those she killed. The night was dark, and a cold wind blew, ruffling her hair and sending shivers down her spine, a sign that she was still alive somehow. She closed her eyes, trying to steady her breathing. The pressure from her current situation seemed to improve somewhat after she calmed down her breathing. Within the castle, she heard faint sounds¡ªfootsteps and distant voices. It was a reminder that life continued, indifferent to her plight. She had to find answers, to understand what had happened to her and why she had been thrust into this new existence. But for now, she was left with only her confusion and a sense of loss that weighed heavily on her heart. As her eyes looked up at the lonely moon in the sky, she knew she had to step back from the edge. There was a life to live, questions to be answered, and perhaps, a way to securing vengeance. With a deep breath, she was about to turn away from the balcony''s edge, determined to face whatever challenges lay ahead. ¡°Eh--?¡± Just before she could take a step back, a powerful wind pushed her back. At that moment it felt like the sounds of seagulls, the crashing of waves against rock, the voices within the castle¡ªall vanished in that moment when her small feet were pushed off the edge. A plead echoed deep within her mind like a bellow within a cave. Nooo, I don¡¯t want to experience death again! Help me! Help¡ª! The deafening silence vanished, a troubled woman¡¯s voice reaching her ears: ¡°¡ªWhy would you commit suicide right after we revived you?¡± Now floating in mid-air and surrounded by four magic circles that seemed to hold her in place, the girl turned her head to face the voice. The voice belonged to a young girl who had the voice of a mature woman. She had blue skin, golden eyes and long, wavy dark blue hair that rested on her delicate shoulders and naked back to make up for lack of cloth. There was a small golden rune carved onto her left cheek that seemed to be a piece of an unfinished rune. [Greater Fragmentation Rune] ¡°¡­Lyra¡­?¡± ?? The two said nothing else to each other when the woman¡ª ¡°Lyra¡±¡ªhelped the girl down from the balcony. The two were talking down a dark hallway, a gentle magic orb floating above the blue-skinned woman¡¯s head and illuminating part of the hallway. The girl glanced at the woman who she had called ¡°Lyra¡±. All ¡°Lyra¡± said was to follow her. The reason for how she ended up here was unknown to her but the girl had a feeling she was about to find out. The woman suddenly turned to the right as they reached a door at the far end of the hall. Without a word, she opened it and stepped inside. The girl hesitated for a few seconds, her eyes darting around nervously before she timidly followed after her. Inside, the room revealed itself to be a vast laboratory, rivaling the grandest Magic Tower labs the girl had ever seen. The lab was filled with an eerie, sterile ambiance, the air humming with a faint, almost imperceptible buzz of magical energy. The walls were lined with sleek, metallic surfaces, reflecting the harsh white light that illuminated the entire space. In the room, a series of large glass barriers housed clones¡ªrows of identical black-haired girls, each one eerily alike in appearance. They stood perfectly still, their eyes, a cold, unblinking stare, following the two visitors as they moved. The clones'' expressions were devoid of emotion, giving them an unsettling, doll-like appearance. Their pale skin and uniform features made it impossible to distinguish one from another, and their lifeless gaze seemed to pierce through the glass, creating an unnerving atmosphere. The lab was meticulously organized, with tables and counters cluttered with various magical apparatuses, alchemical tools, and strange, glowing crystals that are usually found near portals in the Sky God Dungeon. Familiar but otherwise complex runic diagrams adorned the walls, pulsating softly with magical energy, indicating ongoing experiments or containment spells which were probably implemented to keep the outside of the lab completely unharmed if anything goes wrong inside it. Shelves lined with ancient tomes and scrolls hinted at the depth of knowledge and research that took place in this space over a period of decades. The blue-skinned woman, looking no older than a thirteen-year-old girl, moved with a purposeful grace, her presence commanding attention despite her small stature. Her eyes scanned the room with a knowing gaze, as if she was intimately familiar with every corner of the lab. She seemed unaffected by the clones'' watchful eyes, her expression calm and composed. In contrast, the girl who followed her hesitated at the threshold, her eyes wide with a mix of awe and trepidation. She looked strikingly similar to the clones behind the glass, sharing their black hair and delicate features. Her resemblance to them was uncanny, making it clear that she was somehow connected to this mysterious experiment. As the girl stepped further into the lab, she couldn''t help but feel a chill run down her spine. The clones'' silent scrutiny was unnerving, and the room''s clinical, almost inhuman atmosphere only heightened her sense of unease. What was this place? Who were these clones, and why did they look like her? And most importantly, what did the blue-skinned woman intend to do? ¡°Before you explain to me how you know me and who you really are, I want you to go to the very end of the facility. Someone is there waiting for you.¡± The woman sat down on the chair nearby in front of a bunch of computer screens. The girl stood still for a moment as she looked at the back of the blue-skinned woman who was reading through some documents. ¡°She¡¯s waiting for you¡± was all she said as she pointed down the gigantic facility. The girl gulped a little and slowly began walking through the facility, her bare feet tapping on the unusually clean floor. She reached the far end of the facility, the blue-skinned woman from before now the size of her index finger in the distance. Unlike the other glass chambers, this chamber was open so there was no need to wait outside for it to give her access. Without a second thought, the girl headed inside the room, her eyes blasted by an unusually white light coming from the ceiling. The room was simple, had almost no furniture besides a bed, some chairs, a closet and cupboards. There was also a door that was connected inside the room and the sound of utensils and porcelain plates could be heard. It was probably a kitchen and the person Lyra was talking about was there. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. The girl¡¯s eyes scanned the room before it landed on the bed. On top of that bed¡­ ¡°Is that¡­ me¡­?¡± On the bed lay a tall young man with dark blue hair, his skin pale and tinged with a bluish hue as if he had been pulled from the depths of a lake. Golden veins threaded beneath his skin, wrapping around every muscle in his body, starkly visible to the naked eye. Clad only in underpants, the cause of his condition¡ªno, cause of death¡ªwas painfully clear¡ªa gaping slash across his chest, radiating with a pulsating golden energy. A shiver went through the girl¡ªno, Arnold¡¯s body. Song¡¯s [Judgment - Lament of Malevolence], a skill of the holy sword that promises suffering to even the dead. Arnold¡¯s knees weakened and he fell onto the cold floor, his dead eyes looking down at his hands. If looked at from the back, anyone would see a frail girl with small shoulders that needed to be protected. He was now such a weak existence that showed the pathetic feelings he was trying to shove down all his life. The sound of a plate falling on the floor interrupted the overwhelming silence. It was coming from the door that was connected to this room, and not the entrance. ¡°¡ªArnold¡­?¡± a familiar voice came from behind the girl. She jolted and her head slowly turned to look at the voice. Standing there was a young woman¡ªjudging by her supple white skin and youthful wide hips¡ªwho was wearing the helmet of Gergois¡¯ complete armor set. Her feet slowly neared Arnold before she broke into a run. She threw the helmet off her head, her tears making an arc as she ran and jumped onto Arnold while shouting his name. The two rolled on the floor when she hugged him. Rafaela buried her face in his chest, her shoulders shaking with silent sobs. The sound of her muffled crying was heart-wrenching, a raw expression of pain and relief. Arnold felt a lump form in his throat as he realized the depth of her feelings, the sheer joy and sorrow mixed together. He could feel her tears soaking through the dress he was wearing, warm and real, grounding him in the moment. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Arnold¡¯s mind raced, trying to process the whirlwind of emotions. Rafaela''s embrace was tight, desperate, as if she feared letting go would make him vanish. He placed a trembling hand on her back, feeling the tension and fragility in her form. ¡°Rafaela... I¡¯m here,¡± Arnold whispered, his voice choked with¡­ emotion¡­? ¡°¡­I¡¯m really here.¡± She pulled back slightly, just enough to look up at him, her eyes red and swollen from crying. Her lips trembled as she tried to speak, but no words came out. Instead, she shook her head, tears streaming down her cheeks, and buried her face in his chest again, holding him even tighter. Arnold felt his own eyes well up, the weight of the moment pressing down on him. The relief, the confusion, the overwhelming surge of emotions¡ªthey were all too much. He held Rafaela close, his own tears finally spilling over, mingling with hers as they clung to each other, united in their shared grief and relief. In that moment, the world around them seemed to fade away, leaving just the two of them, wrapped in each other''s arms, finding solace in their reunion. In that moment, he felt more human as an artificial clone than he did as Arnold. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°¡ªI hate to interrupt this reunion but there¡¯s some news concerning the boy¡¯s body.¡± Lyra appeared in the doorway, a hologram tablet floating next to her showing an X-ray of a body. Rafaela and Arnold stood up while wiping the tears from their eyes. After looking over at Arnold¡¯s real body for a few seconds, Lyra began speaking. ¡°Before I get to that,¡± she looked at Arnold, well, the body he was using now, ¡°You called me by my name even though this is our first time meeting each other.¡± Rafaela looked at Arnold with a confused expression. ¡°¡­Well, you were the one who told me that your soul was split up in fragments due to one of the holy sword¡¯s skills.¡± Thinking about how both of them are in perilous situations due to the holy sword, this must be fate. ¡°What?¡± a frown formed on her brow, ¡°You met another version of me? Where?¡± ¡°She¡¯s locked to the grounds of the Ardark Academy in the Eulia Empire. She can¡¯t leave the academy and spends most of her time in the library, isolated from the staff and students.¡± ¡°She can¡¯t leave? What kind of magic is keeping her confined there?¡± ¡°Neither of us know why she¡¯s trapped in the academy specifically or what magic was used¡­¡± ¡°Is she older or younger than me?¡± ¡°Why does that matter¡­?¡± ¡°Because!¡± she grabbed her non-existent chest, ¡°These aren¡¯t what I had before I fought the Hero! They were way bigger than this! I look like a child for goodness¡¯ sake!¡± Arnold mentally produced the Lyra from the academy next to the Lyra in front of him. ¡°She¡¯s about two heads taller and her breasts are about this big.¡± He made a circular motion on his own chest, indicating that Lyra¡¯s breasts were D-cup. ¡°Two heads taller¡­ Then that means¡­ My theory about soul fragmentation is true! The skill that cursed me separated my soul and body into cycles. There could be a baby me out there and an old lady version of me. The one you met is probably five years older than me.¡± So, basically an 18-year-old adult by human standards from earth? Bookworm Lyra (from the academy) would be the one going to college and scientist Lyra would be in middle school. Which means there¡¯s a mature version of Lyra out there as well and a grandma, like scientist Lyra said. ¡°So, there are four versions of you in total¡­.¡± ¡°I believe so. There could also be a toddler version of me or even an unborn version but I can¡¯t conclude that yet since pregnancy should be taken into account as well. Humanoids aren¡¯t exactly pregnant for hundreds of years.¡± She smiled to herself as if she learned something interesting, ¡°I need to go see the version of me from that academy before I embark on my mission. I might be able to find a way to merge our bodies together with her present.¡± A system window suddenly appeared above Lyra¡¯s head when her movements froze as if time stopped. ¡®What¡­? The system still works even though I¡¯m technically dead?¡¯ ignoring that for a second, he looked at the contents. ¡¤ System updated! ¡¤ Patch notes: An additional subquest has been added to one of your two active main quests. ¡¤ Requirement(s) for completion: Tell Lyra (Beta) that you know how to free Rafaela and help the Elven Mother of Nature at the same time. Rewards include: 1. Half of all locked skills will be unlocked upon completing subquest 2. Access to Star Shop 3. 25 000 Star Points 4. System hardware update (note: more features will be made available) Arnold looked at Rafaela at that moment. He noticed that she had been glancing at him while he was conversing with Lyra. ¡°Free Rafaela¡±. He silently looked at those two words. ¡°Why would Rafaela be included in the quest requirements?¡± ¡¤ She has the [Godling Seed] that is required for gods to possess a mortal body and assimilate with its lifeforce without any consequences. ¡°Godling seed¡­¡± his gaze shifted from the status window to Rafaela, the status window, then back at her again. The words didn¡¯t change so he wasn¡¯t imagining things. ¡°¡­I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s going to inherit the Elven Mother¡¯s soul, right?¡± He concluded as such after remembering what was happening to the World Tree. This never needed to happen in the main story, well, that¡¯s if players weren¡¯t lazy to do the Elf Queen¡¯s quests upon journeying to the Elven Country before the endgame arcs. One of those quests involved travelling down to the roots of the World Tree to find out what is causing it to die out. But players find out later that the Elven Mother was actually the reason for that since she was on the end of her long lifespan. Her soul was connected to the World Tree as its creator. If she dies then so does the World Tree and the aftermath of that happening was best left up to imagination. Arnold could spare the Elven Mother her suffering and give Rafaela hope by telling them that he knows how to save the World Tree. He looked at Rafaela again and recalled that night when she showed him her back¡ªthe self-inflicted wounds fresh in his memory. ¡°What does her condition look like¡­¡± ¡¤ Condition: happy ¡°¡­.¡± He then noticed the many cuts on her arms and the mark around her neck. ¡­Despite the contrasting emotions that was going on inside her head, her eyes held a special kind of warmth that he hadn¡¯t seen before. He could finally bring happiness into her life if he just revealed what he knew. However¡ª ¡®It¡¯s not the right time to tell them that I know about the Divine Fertilizer¡­¡¯ He mentally told the system to go away, which it obeyed. ¡°¡ªAbout the news of your body,¡± Lyra unfroze and began speaking again as she glanced at Arnold¡¯s body a second time, ¡°It seems the aura that was being regulated throughout your body has mysteriously stopped as if it was frozen like water.¡± Aura continuously flows through a person¡¯s body even after their death. Your aura begins to dry up after a while though since your body isn¡¯t producing more aura after death. In Arnold¡¯s case as a blue aura type, it should take up to a week for his aura to stop regulating throughout his body. Arnold already knew why his aura had mysteriously stopped flowing. The system told him moments before his death, after all. ¡°¡­Is it possible to put my aura nerve network inside this clone¡¯s body? Without my aura¡­ I¡¯m nothing¡­¡± ¡°I can do that but your aura channels have been maturing for almost two decades within your body and constantly produced power to your body, which is why your muscles are so hardened and tougher than the average male. That much power will only end up shutting this homunculi¡¯s body down even after only one fight.¡± ¡°So that means I won¡¯t be able to fight until I remove that skill¡­¡± ¡°Why is it needed for you to fight?¡± Lyra tilted her head, ¡°You can simply go home, no?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something I still have to get and to do that I need to possibly fight¡­¡± every battle he¡¯s been through and the cause of his death flashed past his mind, ¡°If I don¡¯t get it then I went through so much for nothing.¡± He couldn¡¯t focus on Arthur or anything else now. The pure martial arts book was more important. It will serve as his stepping stone to become one of the most powerful martial artists on the entire continent of Diacree. ¡°Do you know what body you¡¯re currently in possession of?¡± Lyra asked and continued without giving him time to respond, ¡°A homunculi that I personally created and nurtured for almost a century. The girl you took possession of might be just an empty vessel but she was my child.¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m supposed to obediently wait here until I can get my body back¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want you to do but given the state of your body and your desire to continue fighting even now, I know what you seek is very important, thus I will not stop you. But you should remember that their bodies are fragile despite being high-leveled. Two of them died during your soul transfer. We had to link your lifeforce with five others in case the current body shuts down as well.¡± ¡®That does sound concerning¡­ She said her clones are high-leveled but how high exactly?¡¯ He brought up his status. He was unsure if he still had his own status so he pulled it up to clear his doubts. ¡¤ Due to Player Arnold¡¯s lack of insight of this body, only a limited version of the status can be shown: _______ Race: Homunculi (Imperfect) Level: 90 Strength: 2089 Agility: 5500 Aura Power(AP): 0 Defense: 1000 Dexterity: 760 Magic Power: 0 _______ ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Lyra waved in front of his face, ¡°You¡¯ve been silent for a while now.¡± ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± this wasn¡¯t the time to act bewildered. He had important tasks to focus on. Before that, he had a question concerning these creations of Lyra: ¡°Why did you create these homunculi?¡± ¡°Yes, master, you¡¯ve never told any of us why you created the clones in the first place¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Lyra averted her eyes as if she was embarrassed to admit something and took a deep breath before continuing, ¡°¡ªI¡¯m researching soul bending. It¡¯s the art of repairing, breaking apart and transferring souls between bodies, even that of demigods.¡± ¡°You¡¯re researching it? Not just anyone is capable of controlling souls. The rare few who can get involved in shady practices like cults or get employed to keep their masters alive forever by transferring souls to other bodies.¡± There were actually side quests in the game with these cults, Arnold¡¯s cultists being one of them. They wanted to find a way to keep Arnold alive forever so he could dominate the martial world. Of course, soul transfer is illegal in Diacree just like necromancy. It involves taking away someone¡¯s human rights and using them for experimentation. While this in itself isn¡¯t a big issue to a nation if a few commoners are the guinea pigs, allowing something like this sets a bad precedent among criminals who can escape punishment after committing grievous crimes. The act of controlling souls is also considered heresy because in the eyes of Melis¡¯ followers those who commit these deeds are playing God. ¡°Hold on, if you¡¯re still researching it, then how did you put me in this body?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who did it. Even if I was capable of doing something like that, your soul wouldn¡¯t be in its original state before death.¡± ¡°Then how was my soul put inside this body¡­?¡± he urged her to explain. At that moment, someone else came into the room. ¡°¡ªThat would be me, dear customer. You needn¡¯t thank me, kakaka!¡± Chapter 221 Part 4: Useless, Hopeless, Feeble The undead merchant¡¯s hearty laughter filled the room. He approached the three of them. ¡°Mr. Merchant¡­ Were you the one who brought me here?¡± ¡°Indeed, sadly I could not save you in time. Your body¡­ Well, it¡¯s not possible to repair it at the moment due to the anomalies inside it. One of them being a divine skill that is keeping Lord Oriel prisoner inside your corpse. The other soul can be removed at any time but I wanted to wait for you to wake up and hear what you want to do.¡± ¡°Wait, there are two other souls inside his body!?¡± Lyra stepped back, ¡°No, not just that! How is a skill keeping the Failed King trapped inside a mortal body!? Not even high-tier magic can keep his soul contained for that long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just any skill,¡± the merchant shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s the [Judgment] series¡ªthe name might not sound all that intimidating but it¡¯s one of the holy sword¡¯s most powerful skills, being derived from the [Song] will of the holy sword. Now if it were one of [Light]¡¯s containment skills then I would¡¯ve been able to break the skill forcibly with rune destruction formations.¡± Rafaela was the only one who didn¡¯t seem to understand what was going on. Lyra and Arnold had thoughtful expressions on their faces. What was surprising was how the merchant knew about the holy sword¡¯s skills to this extend. Just like he mentioned, there are two wills within the holy sword, which is why it¡¯s called [Song and Light]. The first will is remarkably more powerful and is responsible for powering the hero¡¯s blessings and supplying divine aura to the hero the more he wields the sword. ¡°Is there really no way to revive my body even in its current state?¡± ¡°None that I can think of. Removing the skill takes priority now. You can try using the demon sword. It is no ordinary demon sword since it belonged to the Failed King himself. It should be able to release enough demon energy for the skill itself to see the sword as a bigger threat and attempt to seal the sword, which it will mistake as a demon lord.¡± ¡°I sense a but coming.¡± Lyra said from the side. The merchant shrugged. ¡°But Oriel¡¯s soul is trapped inside your body that has the demon factor. Nothing will happen if you attempt to summon it in your current body. Unless you can get the cooperation of the other demon lords for whatever reason, there are only two other solutions I can think of. I¡¯m sure one of them is already on your mind.¡± Rafaela and Lyra looked at the silent Arnold. ¡°¡­Kill Arthur.¡± ¡°Indeed. Kill the one who cast the skill and set yourself free! Of course, that is easier said than done, keke. The sword supplied him with extraordinary power that made him surpass you in mere seconds.¡± A mere mid-level 20s warrior killed Arnold¡ªa level 60 warrior so easily. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to think Arthur could possibly be as strong as the weakest demon lord¡ªEkterina. ¡°What¡¯s the other solution?¡± Even with all the knowledge inside his head, of the hundreds of thousands of content the game had to offer, he could not recall a way to remove the holy skill. At this moment he felt useless and hopeless. This is something he had never felt before. He always had a solution to a problem, no matter how vile the method was and would act on it without hesitation. Right now, he wanted to lean on others even if he appeared weak and pathetic. ¡°There is another hero candidate, no?¡± ¡°What!? There is!?¡± The merchant ignored Lyra¡¯s scream and continued, ¡°You must be wondering how I know this and judging by your expression, you were already aware of such a person. I know this because the young man who killed you did not possess Golden Aura but another variant of divine aura. The way I see it, both can coexist at the same time in any era, just like during the first hero¡¯s era. This is based on the assumption that one cannot exist without the other, just like a coin needing two sides.¡± Someone had White Aura during the first war? Arnold had never heard of this. Then again, the full details of the war weren¡¯t exactly dumped on the player right in the beginning of the story so a lot of things remained unknown. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. ¡°Has thou heard of the Hero¡¯s Consort?¡± All three of them looked at each other, none of them seemingly having the answer. ¡°In short, a woman that Promethius wed was given the Blessing of the Champion after she gave birth to his first child. I¡¯m sure this might sound romantic to the uninformed but you will find out that this marriage did not have a happy beginning or ending. Well, I will spare you the full details since my customer is in quite a hurry to continue on his journey. I¡¯m uncertain why the gods would bestow divine aura upon someone simply for giving birth to the Champion¡¯s children. My burning theory is that she was of divine origin and the gods wanted to put a leash on her to make use of her strength that surpass every living mortal at the time, or even demigods.¡± ¡°All of this means that both of them were able to use the holy sword, right?¡± Lyra chimed in. ¡°Yes, the same holds true for this era of champions.¡± He looked at Arnold, ¡°While Golden Aura will always triumph over White Aura, this does not mean the other champion does not need help in order to retrieve the holy sword and save you.¡± Which means Arnold¡¯s fate lies in Luke¡¯s hand. Goddammit, even though I wanted to stay out of the hero¡¯s way, fate decided I have no control over my future again¡­ He recalled Luke¡¯s innocent face and gentle voice as he lovingly shouts ¡°Big brother!¡± If it¡¯s him¡­ he¡¯ll do anything Arnold asks him for. So many people are going to depend on that boy in the future¡­ What he told Flora moments before they parted ways seems even more important now that his life is in Luke¡¯s hands. Thinking of Flora, what did they tell her when Arnold didn¡¯t come out of that dungeon¡­.? ¡®Flora was intent on protecting me so she definitely would¡¯ve gone berserk if she found out what happened. They might¡¯ve deceived her somehow¡­ Since it¡¯s her, I don¡¯t think it would¡¯ve taken much to persuade her.¡¯ Arnold felt Rafaela grab his hand. His muddled thoughts all came to a halt when he felt her warmth. Lyra spoke up at that moment, ¡°The gods still don¡¯t know who the golden aura user is, which means they don¡¯t have a hold of him yet and cannot force responsibilities onto him. They will focus all their attention on the white aura user, giving the golden aura user the chance to do whatever he wants without fear of being spied on by the gods.¡± ¡°Which also means the two of you can prepare yourselves to fight the Arthur boy for the holy sword without intervention from the gods.¡± Arnold glanced at Lyra. Perhaps sensing the doubt in his eyes, she spoke again: ¡°If you were to tell us who the golden aura user is, I promise you I will not reveal who it is to anyone connected to the divine realm.¡± The only person he needs to convince now is Angelica. Whether he could do this without threatening her remains a mystery until he confronts her¡­ ¡°Now that that¡¯s sorted, what will you do about the other soul inside your body? Given its special nature, there isn¡¯t any worries of it leaving your body after a certain period of time.¡± Right, divine souls don¡¯t leave the host¡¯s body even after death since the River of Souls can¡¯t control the divine souls like with mortal souls. What would be the benefit of taking the soul? Sure, it was responsible for Arnold¡¯s insane regeneration abilities but beyond that it was useless to him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to take it with me now.¡± Arnold shook his head. He had no idea if this clone could even contain more than one soul like his body could. ¡°Is it okay if I leave my body here?¡± he looked at Lyra, ¡°I can come back at any time using an artifact so I¡¯m not abandoning my body completely and you can have this clone¡¯s body back if I manage to remove the holy skill.¡± Lyra sighed, ¡°Yes, I suppose that will be fine but we¡¯ll need to find a way to preserve your body since I can¡¯t just have a decaying corpse in my lab where my other children eat and sleep.¡± ¡°A-Ah¡­¡± ¡°Haha, not to worry!¡± the merchant injected, ¡°I already cast a spell that will keep his body as fresh as it was before he died! It should last for a year at least.¡± ¡°Why can you do so many things¡­¡± Both Lyra and Arnold looked at him in suspicion but said person merely walked over to Arnold¡¯s corpse and wiggled his finger. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Arnold noticed that his finger was hovering right above his crotch area, the bulging part. ¡°Hm? I was going to cast a spell to transfer your genitals to that body.¡± ¡°W-Why would you put a penis on a girl!?¡± Lyra shouted when she heard that. Maybe she was upset for a different reason. This body once belonged to her child, after all. ¡°I am doing this for both him and the elf girl.¡± Rafaela made an idiotic ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°Well, the two of you haven¡¯t seen each other for a while so why not have a go at it before you depart?¡± he made a dirty gesture with his hands. Rafaela hid her face but her reddened ears wiggled up and down. ¡°Rafaela, you had sex with this boy while out on official duties¡­?¡± Lyra looked at Rafaela in shock, her voice sounding as if she couldn¡¯t believe Rafaela of all people would be so lewd. He could feel Rafaela¡¯s hand tightening around his own. He glanced at her, noticing her fidgeting with her dress while her ears wiggled. She took sneaking glances up at him. ¡°Alright¡­¡± ¡°W-Wait! What are you thinking!? Won¡¯t it look unnatural! Think of the times when you go into a bathhouse! People will think you¡¯re a perverted boy using your cuteness to look at naked women!¡± Lyra tried to dissuade Arnold. ¡°Hm? If that¡¯s the issue then I can just make sure both genitals are connected to that body.¡± Mr. Merchant said casually, ¡°Just show it to them if they try to throw you out. They¡¯ll conclude that you underwent some kind of rare mutation during birth. Those are exceedingly rare but they tend to happen. Oh, and don¡¯t worry about the procedure, while lengthy it will be painless.¡± ¡°No¡­ No¡­ That monstrous thing is going to be attached to my child¡­ My dear child will have a monster under her skirt¡­ It will swing from side to side even when she¡¯s wearing a cute dress¡­¡± Lyra seemed to have lost it, ¡°Every time I cuddle with my other children, I¡¯ll think that thing is crawling between their legs¡­¡± ¡°I want to know something first before the procedure, Lyra.¡± Arnold interrupted her murmuring. Lyra sighed softly. ¡°I will never get used to hearing my child call me by name and not Mother. What is it you want to know?¡± ¡°Are your homunculi children capable of using Aether?¡± Chapter 222 Part 1: Make Me Forget Again Arnold was currently walking next to Rafaela and Lyra. They were now marching up the long stairway that led to the basement and lab. Mr. Merchant said that he''ll meet them in the castle''s reception room. He recalled what Lyra told him earlier. -¡°Aether is a dangerous power to wield. I¡¯ve tested it myself during the early days of experimenting with homunculi and the result has always been their skin melting off their bones or their bodies shutting down randomly.¡± When he asked how she was able to test Aether on her homunculi, she replied: -¡°Aether exists in all livings beings, I¡¯m sure you know that already. Homunculi are human just like you and are born with this energy inside their bodies. The only thing they lack is a soul. So long as a living thing has lifeforce, it will have Aether. A plant, a bird, a critter¡ªall of them possess this energy. But not just any creature can harness the power like aura users can use aura or Ki users can wield Ki. When kept inside your body, it is harmless, but when forced out using the body as a vessel, it becomes an unstoppable force that will never stop growing. That¡¯s what I did¡ªI forced Aether out of their bodies as a means to strengthen them and the result have never been satisfying during early stages.¡± She then said: ¡°I¡¯ve never attempted to test it again so I can¡¯t give you a straight answer whether it can be used in the third stage.¡± She probably didn¡¯t want to use her children as lab rats again, which Arnold could understand. He looked down at his hands which was indistinguishable from a sheltered noble girl yet held considerably more power than his own body. If he could harness Aether without repercussions, then he might be able to finish his journey without any more trouble. He could recall the merchant telling him about two martial artist clans who were fighting over the martial book so it was inevitable that he¡¯ll fight them. ¡°Do you want to eat something before you depart?¡± Lyra asked after they left the basement floor. They were now walking down a marbled hallway. This interior was no different from the Berkley castle¡¯s interior. Not just the sheer size of the castle, but the decorations, armors standing in the hallways and furniture was the same as what you¡¯d find in a noble¡¯s household. Are all the disciples this wealthy? ¡°I¡¯m not hungry right now.¡± Arnold replied bluntly. ¡°Hmm, I see.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pack you some food for the road.¡± Rafaela said from beside him, ¡°It¡¯s all I can do since I¡¯ll be useless now that my powers are unstable¡­¡± Right, the entire point of having her travel with him was to heal and buff him. She¡¯s basically useless to him now. Arnold merely nodded. There was no reason to push that conversation any further. He looked at her, noticing she was still carrying his helmet. She kept the promise, he thought to himself. His memory was quite hazy from recent events but he could recall making her promise him to return the helmet if he found her again. ¡°!¡± Rafaela suddenly made eye contact with him but quickly looked away, her droopy ears wiggling up and down. Arnold spoke to Lyra as they walked up the stairs to the second floor, ¡°Where are the other angels? This place looks completely abandoned.¡± ¡°I ordered them to stay in their rooms. Curiosity will get the best of them and they¡¯ll sneak into my lab to¡­ Forget I said anything.¡± ¡®To do what!?¡¯ Although he wanted to find out what they¡¯d want to do with a corpse, he decided to let it go since it was best to leave it up to Lyra to keep an eye on his body. But couldn¡¯t she put a blanket on his body at least¡­? Everything besides his lower region was bare for the whole world to see. ¡°Where are we headed?¡± he asked. ¡°Rafaela brought your equipment to her room since we couldn¡¯t just let it lay around in the lab. Normally an angel wouldn¡¯t have her own room without sharing it with others but I decided to let her have her own space away from others. I know she needs it, especially now.¡± ¡°Wait, what do you mean by equipment?¡± It was true that he was wearing Gergois and had Luxtivin on his waist but shouldn¡¯t they have disappeared right after he died? ¡°Besides your magic bag, there was a sword and full set of armor on your person. According to the skeleton, at least.¡± They arrived at a room on the second floor that was on the far end of the hallway. Rafaela quickly opened it, revealing what Lyra was talking about. Well, the armor wasn¡¯t here but the sword was leaning against the wall while still in its sheath. Arnold slowly approached the weapon¡ªhis soul weapon. He could feel a strange sensation coming from the sword when he touched its hilt. It suddenly vanished right out of its sheath and return into his body. The feeling that accompanied it felt the exact same as when he did it before in his old body. ¡°Hm, despite being a weapon constructed with your raw aura, it can still be stored within an unfamiliar body. You must share a strong bond with it.¡± Arnold nodded at Lyra¡¯s words, recalling the day he asked Sebas to teach him martial arts and help him harness the power of soul weapons. That was the same day he awoke from a coma after almost being assassinated again for the fourth time. He vowed from that day onwards that he¡¯ll use his power to kill those who attempt to take his life. ¡°It¡¯s not the same as it used to be but it¡¯s still my sword.¡± The reason he could still pull it within his body was probably due to the fact that it still had some aura left from the last time he used it. This wouldn¡¯t serve as an issue even if he takes it into battle since he had no way to use aura anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two now.¡± Lyra approached the door, ¡°Meet me downstairs in the reception room once you¡¯re done with your preparations. You still haven¡¯t told me where you¡¯re going after this.¡± Stolen novel; please report. ¡°Yes. Thank you for your help so far.¡± Arnold bowed. ¡°Mm.¡± with that, Lyra left the two of them alone in the room. Arnold rummaged through his magic bag and pulled out all the clothes he brought along. As you would expect, all the clothes looked too big for him since his old body is quite tall and muscular. Arnold then pulled out the sack of magic items he bought from the merchant on their first meeting, all of which could come in handy: Wizard¡¯s Little Finger¡ªAs mentioned before, it¡¯ll come in handy when he wants to cast spells from a distance. The magic item¡¯s purpose is to amplify the attack power of spells. Even a simple fireball can become deadly. Since he had the all-purpose magic scrolls¡ªmade by the seller himself¡ªhe could use both items in unison. Reflection Knight Shield(A). It can reflect 50% damage of attacks from enemies lower levelled than the user or 20% damage of attacks from enemies high levelled than the user. He has no idea what build he could make with this body or if it was similar to his other body so using this shield during combat is a good idea. Ring of Fortress. The magic item allows its user to allocate their attack power to defense for a limited amount of time. It¡¯s a D-rank magic item so the duration was fairly short (5 minutes). Unless he¡¯s facing someone on his level, using this to allocate STR to DEF would be a waste of time since his defense is already so high (which is balanced for a knight or warrior at level 90). [Call of Body] earrings (¡Á2). The magic item recovers its wearer¡¯s stamina by an increase of 50% the normal speed. It also increases agility by 5 points. He will definitely wear these to help him when using [Speed of Sound]. Great Borati Chime. A magic item catalyst that allows regular mages to use divine spells. This is the only magic item that he¡¯d used until now since it saved him from using most of his healing potions. He suddenly felt a piece of paper inside the magic bag, so he swiftly pulled it out. ¡®This is¡­¡¯ he looked at the black page that gave off an ominous black mana. ¡®That¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t used this until now. Maybe this can help me in the fights to come so I¡¯ll use this as a last resort.¡¯ Just when he rolled the paper up, tied a ribbon around it and put it away, Rafaela¡¯s arms suddenly wrapped around his body. He ignored her and continued rummaging through his stuff to check what he had left and what he needed for his journey. He felt Rafaela¡¯s hot breath in his neck, making him jolt. She began sucking on his nape and putting her hands inside the dress. Her fingers found his nipples and rubbed them gently. ¡°Stop¡­ it¡­ I¡¯m busy¡­¡± feeling her pinching this body¡¯s nipples made him stifle a moan. What the hell? Is it supposed to feel this tingly? ¡°¡­.¡± Rafaela began kneading his breast with one hand and lifted his dress with her other hand, exposing his bare butt that had no underwear covering it. She suddenly pulled away and knelt down, pushing him forward gently until he leaned on the table. ¡°What are you¡­¡± He felt himself being spread open from the backdoor. Something invaded him from the back, making him stand on the tips of his toes. ¡°Urkkk.¡± he didn¡¯t realize it before but Elves have insanely long tongues. Rafaela¡¯s tongue went so deep that it slithered past his prostate, which he also had for some reason now¡­ Thinking about how this biology works will only give him a headache so he¡¯ll just go along with it. He can¡¯t guarantee he won¡¯t get erect if he ends up in a bathhouse with other women though. Rafaela fondled his testicles with one hand, cupped in her palm, while the other grabbed his erect member. She continued like that for a few minutes and suddenly got more aggressive in stroking his member, which didn¡¯t exactly feel pleasant when done so roughly. "You¡¯ww not ffiniwing? Am I noth doing a gooth jawg?" ¡°Eek!¡± Arnold strained his lower body. ¡°Take your tongue out before you speak!¡± every movement of her oddly strong tongue could be felt, sending pleasure up his spine. There¡¯s no way humans feel this much pleasure, whether male or female. Maybe this level of sensitivity is exclusive to homunculi? She pulled her tongue out, the sudden action making him clench his insides. a feeling of emptiness loomed. Before he could say anything, she grabbed his hand and pulled him to the bed. He was then pushed onto the bed, his dress pushed up by his erection. Rafaela slowly pulled his dress over his member, freezing in place. She took peeks of his face as she hesitantly put her hands on it. ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Uhm¡­ You have such a cute face but this thing is attached to your body¡­¡± She wiggled it. It was as hard as rock. ¡°¡­.¡± True, no one would expect a girl as cute as the body he was inhabiting had such an ominous thing attached to her body. It was full of veins and had a dark pigmentation that made it look ¡°menacing¡±, not to mention the size once fully erect. ¡°¡­Just forget about it and continue¡­¡± Rafaela made a small smile and put both hands on his member again and slowly began stroking. The head popped out when she stroked all the way to the base. Transparent liquid leaked out like a leaking tap, which Rafaela slowly licked up like a small kitten drinking milk. She moved her tongue around the head, covering it in both saliva and the transparent liquid. Her hands didn¡¯t stop despite those movements. She then used a hand to lift up his sack, revealing something peculiar underneath¡ªthis body¡¯s original genitals. Just as that jack-of-all-trades said, it was still there. What was the name for this type of body again? It was on the tip of his tongue and was quite popular back on Earth in ¡°certain lewd¡± mediums. ¡°Wait, what are you doing¡­?¡± Arnold, who was already feeling the pleasure little by little felt what she was doing. She suddenly pushed him back onto the bed with his legs raised high, exposing all his privates to the world. ¡°R-Rafaela!¡± a high-pitched voice came out of him, which suited his cute appearance. This was a position he was never put in before. It¡¯s way too embarrassing for a man to lay down like this in missionary position. He could feel his lips being separated. Cold air went into his body from that place, making him shiver. Arnold could hear a ¡°shlick, shlick¡± sound coming somewhere. He looked at Rafaela after lifting his upper body and noticed one of her hands was between her legs. He could hear her stifled moans as her hand moved faster before a squirting sound reached his ears. ¡°¡­.¡± He suddenly felt two fingers go inside him making him let out a shameful ¡°kyaak!¡±. Rafaela began licking the bean that had sprouted from its hiding place while stroking Arnold¡ªusing the hand wet with her own juices as lube¡ªand fingering him with the other. It seems she was just getting herself ready for the inevitable insertion later. She got wet surprisingly quick¡­ Her fingers scraped and poked his walls. The mess made from ¡°his¡± love juices and Rafaela¡¯s saliva traveled down to his anus. ¡°Guhk!¡± The pleasure made his mind go blank, and saliva leaked from his mouth. His delicate toes curled subconsciously as he strained his lower body, pushing out even more liquid and drenching the floor and bed sheets. Rafaela inserted another finger, using her index and right ring finger to spread him open and using her middle finger to scraped the top of his walls but this time deeper inside. Where the hell did she learn this from? Is she secretly in bed with other women? He could barely form a coherent thought from the immense pleasure that assaulted his senses. He had no idea that homunculi feel pleasure as well. Each scrape, rub, and lick felt like electricity assaulting his senses and shocking him with pleasure. He raised his hips instinctively when Rafaela hit his weak spots. Small puddles had already formed on the bed and floor from his incessant squirting. ¡°!¡± with a final moan, he could hear gushing liquid, which hit Rafaela right in the face. His semen also shot into the air. Rafaela quickly put his penis inside her mouth and licked the area behind the head while he was still ejaculating. Her cheeks filled up like a chipmunk¡¯s before she pulled him out of her mouth, some strings of semen shooting right onto her face. She gargled his semen in her mouth before swallowing with a big gulp. Wasting no time to let him get out of his confused state, she climbed on top of him while breathing hoarsely. Arnold¡¯s legs were forced behind his ears while Rafaela straddled him and inserted his sensitive penis inside herself. ¡°Ahnnn~¡± her sweet moan filled the room, along with the sound of skin slapping skin. Rafaela bent down and whispered in his ear, ¡°Make me forget about my life again, just like our first night.¡± Unlike her elegant self, her voice was mixed with coyness and had a seductive tone to it. He looked up at her eyes. It almost seemed like hearts had formed in her pupils with the way she was looking at him. ¡°Rafaela¡ª" Before Arnold could say anything back, she stuffed her bare breasts in his face with a giggle. How that was humanly possible in their current position was best left up to imagination. The two of them continued like that for several hours, with Rafaela always taking the lead¡­ Chapter 222 Part 2: Equal Burdens ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold was sitting across Lyra in the reception room. The merchant was also present but he was reading through something, not bothering to address the other two. ¡°You took your time, didn¡¯t you¡­.¡± Lyra¡¯s cold eyes were directed at Arnold who was sitting with his head down, ¡°¡­What are you wearing?¡± He was currently wearing a pair of denim shorts, ankle-high boots, a white shirt that exposed his midriff and a big brown coat. Arnold glared hatefully at the merchant. He had asked the merchant if he had some clothes to spare since he couldn¡¯t just leave wearing just a simple black dress with no underwear or shoes. His old clothes were much too big for him and he definitely didn¡¯t want to wear what the angels always wear. Partly due to the fact that he would never fit in those g-string panties that they wear with their skimpy outfits (even when soft). That perverted Sky God must have had quite a chuckle when he ordered all angels to put these clothes on. No wonder there aren¡¯t any male angels under the disciples¡¯ command. While the denim shorts had more cloth to hide his bits, it still felt cramp on his nether regions so he had to tug quite a lot. His supple milky legs could clearly be seen up to about half his upper thigh since the denim shorts were so, well, short. The sleeveless white shirt didn¡¯t cover up much besides the front part of his upper body, exposing his breasts from the side if he lifts his arms just a little too high. The underwear that he was given was digging into his hips and kept slipping off so he had to pull it all the way over his pelvis bones. This naturally let to the underwear becoming tight around his¡ª When he gets the chance, he¡¯ll definitely buy other clothes. ¡°That was all I had,¡± the merchant shrugged innocently, ¡°You have no idea how hot it is in the region where all us merchants gather. I need to sell clothes that have flexibility and comfort in mind.¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t there any dresses in your inventory?¡± ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re all the same type of clothing. Would you like to see the rest despite knowing this?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Nevermind. Why are you still here, anyway? Don¡¯t you have some other place to be?¡± ¡°You do not need supplies? Or even my advice? That saddens me, dear customer.¡± ¡°¡­Just call me Arnold, alright?¡± ¡°I understand, Lady Arnold, kukuku.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Lyra clapped to get their attention, ¡°If you want my help to leave this place then you better tell me where you¡¯re going.¡± ¡°He needs access to go to the martial world. It¡¯s one of the shadow worlds within this dungeon that aren¡¯t connected to the dungeon itself.¡± ¡°One of the ghost worlds that could not connect to the dungeon completely, hmm¡­¡± Lyra went silent for a second as if she was collecting her thoughts, ¡°¡­Calling it a martial world must mean a Martial God once resided there in this century.¡± ¡°Indeed. The last Martial God left soon after he discovered humanity¡¯s greed for power and the suffering they¡¯ll bring unto others to obtain that power. The two most powerful¡ªand last remaining¡ªsects are in the middle of a bloody war that has killed most of their own people. The masters of said clans have been fighting each other every full moon, each battle ending in a draw. Ku Johun and Funiji Kaijin, two powerhouses that can face demon lords single-handedly if at full power. You know what this means, yes?¡± He looked at Arnold who nodded silently. They were the pinnacle of martial arts and one step away from being true martial gods. Even at the prime of his life, the retired leader of Serz could never hope to defeat those two. His brother would also not be a match for them. ¡°You want to go into the middle of a warzone¡­¡± Lyra looked at Arnold as if he were a crazy person, ¡°Your body is riddled with scars, signs of many battles and I¡¯m not just talking about the wound responsible for your death. Why do you not just go home and live a normal life?¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Arnold couldn¡¯t help himself from chuckling which sounded somewhat hollow, devoid of energy and warmth, ¡°Our realms are nearing the end of peaceful times. Arsnoria is plotting to take over my world and enslave everyone, if not destroy them. Offspring are appearing out of nowhere with no explanation whatsoever of how they appear, making my efforts to stop humans from exploring this dungeon meaningless. My body is a year away from becoming a rotting corpse if I don¡¯t remove that skill from Oriel¡¯s soul. My potential is wasting away in a corpse and I am unable to obtain true equilibrium, whether because I¡¯m incompetent or just clueless. So¡­¡± He closed his eyes with a deep breath before he¡­ ¡°How do you expect me to live a normal life¡­ knowing all of this is happening!? How!?¡± he pointed at Lyra, ¡°All you have to worry about is your little experimentations. You can coexist without fusing all your bodies into one. You can live forever that way and never die of old age. Your power is split up in fragments but that doesn¡¯t seem like a problem for someone who could be considered the Archmage¡¯s equal in arcane arts. Even in this form you¡¯re way more powerful than any other mage that was born throughout history. You have no idea what burdens other people have to carry on their shoulders so shut your fucking mouth and don¡¯t tell others to live a normal life so casually!¡± ¡°¡­Are you looking for strength to fill up a hole inside your heart?¡± Lyra asked calmly, her expression still unchanging, but a faint dark shadow hanging over her face. ¡°I¡¯m looking for strength so I can kill people.¡± He said without hesitation, ¡°What else can you do with it?¡± ¡°Save lives.¡± The merchant said from the side. ¡°Save ungrateful ants who will turn on you the second you let your guard down?¡± the scenes that Oriel showed him suddenly flashed by his mind. The scene of him being mocked and cursed at by the same people he tried to save. "Humans are weak. When their fear of you surpasses all other emotions, they will band together to bring you down, no matter how divided they once were. Fear, after all, is a powerful force¡ªit binds people together as much as it blinds them to the truth. It''s the same fear that drives starving and beaten slaves to unite against their masters, even when all hope seems lost. But why this comparison? Because fear, in its most potent form, is a master of delusion. It twists the mind, warps perception, and creates enemies where none exist. Even when their bellies are full and their lovemaking is consensual, they will see themselves as oppressed, serving under a tyrant who exists only in their nightmares. Fear makes them forget the comforts they enjoy because of your deeds, makes them blind to the peace they live in that you created. It convinces them that they are slaves, shackled not by chains, but by their own minds. They become obsessed with the idea of liberation, even if it means destroying the very things that sustain them. And so, they will come for you, not out of hatred, but out of the desperate need to escape a prison of their own making.¡± You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. ¡°You¡¯re blaming human nature for the way humans act¡­ Stupidity is the reason all of them act that way, not fear.¡± ¡°Why do people rape? Why do they kill? Why do they steal? Lie? Manipulate others? Use people? All of this comes down to human nature, no? Fear is not the only thing that overpowers your will. One-sided love or obsession leads to rape. Money or other materialistic benefits lead to murder. A starving little sibling is what drives you to muster up your strength to steal from the local market. You could lie to others to protect them or deceive them¡ª¡± ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± ¡°If the thing that overpowers a human¡¯s will cannot be overcome by them themselves then someone else ought to do it for them, no?¡± ¡°What are you suggesting, Undead?¡± Lyra probably understood where this was going which is why she asked. ¡°The only thing that can triumph over human nature is a necessary evil. The fear in the hearts of the people must be from fear from the consequences of wrongdoing, not simple survival instincts. In order to do this, this evil must show them that they are a reasonable evil, magnanimous even. That evil will save them with any means at its disposal, even when sacrifices need to be made. Who do you think they¡¯ll side with if a challenge presents itself that even the Hero cannot overcome? United under a tyrant that will kill you for the simplest slander on his household name but will do his utmost to save you¡ªthis is what it means to have the whole world fear you but admire you for your actions.¡± It was the complete opposite in the vision he saw. Taking into account how people saw him later on in the story, he had no reason to believe Oriel was lying to him. Oriel probably had access to the memories that his ¡°future self¡± attempted to hide back when Arnold received his memories. Arnold did nothing heroic or admirable in the game, even before leaving the academy. Every country wanted his head. The only person he trusted was Victoria, who expressed no particular emotion whether he killed innocent people or just let them live. His subordinates were just tools and holes so he didn¡¯t care about their opinions at all. Now onto the question: could he become this necessary evil that everyone fears but will admire from a distance? ¡°You are still young,¡± Lyra¡¯s words snapped him out of his daze, ¡°You have many more years to decide what and who you want to become.¡± ¡°How would you feel if I followed this guy¡¯s advice? You were once the commander of the Demon Armies but you¡¯re serving the gods for whatever reason. Did your faith change as well?¡± Lyra leaned back and closed her eyes, ¡°My opinion and faith in whoever I serve doesn¡¯t matter. We are strangers to each other and have no other association than the anomalies surrounding our bodies. I¡¯m helping you and you¡¯re helping me.¡± Right, both of them are in the same boat but will part ways once they¡¯ve fixed their problems. That¡¯s what she thinks, though. Arnold had other plans for her. ¡°Just give me your honest opinion.¡± ¡°¡­Very well.¡± She said after a pause, ¡°Humans are inherently sheep who need to follow a shepherd. Why do they cave in to their human nature? It is because they do not have a shepherd to prevent that from happening. If an evil looms with a knife at their throat, ready to slit their throats if they even think of giving in to their human nature, they¡¯ll be obedient. That is how crime is prevented in human countries¡ªthey fear the consequences. I believe that going down that path is for the good of humanity¡ªno, every other race as well. This might be what drove me¡ªa queen¡ªto side with the demons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how all demon societies work so it¡¯s not exactly a rare thing for them but it¡¯s different for humans.¡± They had lived in peace but knew threats exist that could destroy them all. Despite this, the throne they were sitting in did not have a sword dangling above. Lyra nodded at his words, ¡°People will gradually accept the rule because they know the evil threatening to slit their throats will protect their lives. This evil will have a lot on the line but will be willing to sacrifice everything to survive. If others join this evil then it¡¯s possible for them to survive as well.¡± ¡®I¡¯ve always told myself that I will not make Whitage city a place I rule with fear¡¯, Arnold looked down, ¡®¡­but what she says is the truth.¡¯ He recalled the demon lord Arnold. Was this a future of his from another alternate timeline or was he still a merciless killer like the endgame Arnold? Say he did become this fearful ruler, would people still come to his city? Would they seek to live under his wing because he promises that he¡¯ll protect them, punish any and all extreme crimes with death and sacrifice a few if it meant the survival of many and the next generation? How would people feel if they heard ¡°I will never abandon you or this city and will protect you with everything I have but if something happens that requires drastic measures, I will sacrifice some of you to ensure the next generation survives¡±? ¡°Remember that even if you don¡¯t want to walk down such a path, people will still gather around that strength of yours even if your wrongdoings are revealed later, whether by your own mouth or through investigation by others.¡± ¡°Why would anyone reveal their actions to others?¡± ¡°Guilt.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold looked up at her. He was told before that guilt will consume him, pushing him to admit his wrongdoings. ¡°I understand that a normal life is just an illusion and the dreams of an insignificant being in the grand scheme of things. Only those who control their own destiny can truly have normal lives.¡± Lyra made a small smile. ¡°Yeah.¡± Arnold nodded slowly. ¡°I can take you to the martial world using one of my shadow dimension gates but the one I want to take you to is on the final world of this dungeon. It¡¯s been twenty years since I¡¯ve last used it so I don¡¯t know its current condition. We¡¯ll need to go there in order for me to activate it.¡± ¡°You said you had more than one¡ªso can¡¯t I use the others?¡± ¡°I have three in total, two of which are connected to their own individual worlds. I can¡¯t change the magic formula¡ªkeeping them connected¡ªto include more worlds.¡± ¡°Huh, why is that? You should be more than capable of doing such a thing even in your current state.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lyra waved her hand gently in the air, which caused blue particles to fall all over her body. Her once blue-skinned arms that had no impurities or imperfections vanished, now replaced by puppet arms that was kept together by threads and metal screws. One of her eyes was now a simple hole on the verge of cracking even further. The once shining golden rune was way dimmer in radiance than before. Lyra couldn¡¯t keep herself standing anymore and fell down, the sound of hollow bamboo reaching Arnold¡¯s ears. ¡°My magic¡­¡± her voice sounded way different than before, ¡°¡­is what¡¯s keeping me alive. If I don¡¯t have the necessary spells active then I will turn into this.¡± ¡°Is this your true body¡­?¡± She mechanically nodded her head, ¡°I¡¯m puppeteering a corpse with my magic. I¡¯ve made some adjustments using methods one would normally use to fix androids in order for my body to not fall apart. Given the fact that I¡¯m from a magic race, it¡¯s remarkably easier to maintain the spells moving my body around.¡± One might ask why she isn¡¯t using magic to revive herself? The answer to this is simple: a body needs lifeforce to survive, which a magic race has even in death. In the case of humans, their bodies would simply squeeze out all their lifeforce before decomposing. By this point your soul should be gone already. The point of this information is that there is simply no reason for her to revive her body if her life-force and magic remains intact. Her body falling apart shouldn¡¯t be a worry at all since she was going to unite her fragmented soul together and retain her true body. ¡°Ever since the fragmentation incident, my mana recovery has been extremely slow, taking me up to six months just to fully recover my mana. I can¡¯t afford to stop all my experiments simply because of waiting for my mana to recover. Alchemy needs my mana, after all. Controlling my body through puppeteering is far easier and more mana efficient than casting reanimation magic. I think my odd condition is a side-effect of the holy sword¡¯s skill.¡± ¡°So, until you succeed in fusing your bodies together, you¡¯ll continue being a walking corpse?¡± he asked, confirming his own thoughts. ¡°Indeed¡­¡± she cast a spell and returned to her former self. ¡°Do you want to revive your body?¡± that was clearly a stupid question for anyone, even to Arnold but Lyra nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s just a little wish of mine but it isn¡¯t strong enough for me to abandon my work. Of course, if there¡¯s a chance I could be revived without any problems afterwards then I¡¯ll take it,¡± She looked at Mr. Merchant, ¡°I¡¯ve asked this guy if he could revive me, given the powerful magic that he already wields.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arnold looked at him. In response, he shook his head. ¡°I do not know what the consequences could be to revive a piece of a soul. The spell might just interfere with the astral link the fragments share and kill another fragment in exchange for bringing her back to life.¡± ¡°It is as he said. There is currently no incentive to reviving myself. I could be endangering my other selves out there and have no clue what the repercussions could be once I reunite all the fragments completely.¡± ¡°Right¡­ Knowing all of this, I can¡¯t expect you to expend so much mana just for me¡­¡± ¡®To think I said she didn¡¯t have anything to worry about earlier¡­¡¯ he noticed that¡ªsimilar to how his reflection always looked¡ªher eyes had long lost its light. ¡®Maybe we¡¯re more alike other than just being victims of the holy sword, after all¡­¡¯ Chapter 222 Part 3: Call me Al Arnold and Mr. Merchant were standing outside the castle while waiting for Lyra to finish preparing herself. Lyra said earlier that the gate that can activate the portal to the shadow world was on the 100th floor of the dungeon. Arnold suggested they teleport there using his artifact but Lyra said that due to the presence of the gate¡¯s unstable energy due to its long hibernation, teleporting close to or to it would be impossible. He had no idea how easy it¡¯ll be to progress through the rest of the dungeon even with his current body (which was much more powerful than his own body). The monster encounters will surely be more frequent than previous floors and they¡¯ll be immensely more powerful. Seeing as how he didn¡¯t have his aura to boost his abilities and allow the use of martial arts, Arnold couldn¡¯t be careless. It¡¯s best for him to run if he runs into a fight that he can avoid, advice he¡¯s been following for a while now since his objective was clear. ¡°¡ªThat will be 3 karma points, dear customer.¡± The merchant rubbed his hands together while cackling. Arnold hesitantly let the merchant suck out the price of the items. Of course, there was no feeling accompanying the transaction at all and no system notification. It was scary how he couldn¡¯t tell if this guy was ripping him off but it¡¯s pretty unfair to think of him this way after all he¡¯s done for Arnold¡­ The purchased items consisted of several low-tier wands with pre-infused spells and magic powder with different elemental properties. Depending on which monsters he ends up fighting, it¡¯s best to have the element they¡¯re weak to ready instead of fighting with bruteforce. He still had two martial masters to fight so it¡¯s best to preserve his energy. Resting along the way is not allowed because there wasn¡¯t a lot of time left until the academy reopens. ¡°Four days left until the academy reopens¡­¡± he said to himself after seeing the date on the system screen floating in front of him. The system only recently began showing the time on its interface so he didn¡¯t need to ask for the time anymore. Maybe it got annoyed because he kept asking it to tell him the time. Well, it¡¯s much easier to calculate the days now. The academy opens on the 1st of Lunaris (2nd month) which is four days from now. Four days. That¡¯s how much time he has to get the book. ¡°?¡± the merchant tilted his head at Arnold¡¯s murmur. ¡°Wait, doesn¡¯t this mean my birthday is already over?¡± he suddenly realized he had forgotten all about his birthday, ¡°How long has it been since I was killed?¡± ¡°Three days now.¡± Mr. Merchant answered. ¡°I see¡­¡± This was his first birthday being separated from Victoria, the one who was always there to celebrate his birthday. Sometimes he¡¯d be so busy that he¡¯ll forget about his birthday but she¡¯d always be there to remind him. He was starting to miss her. She must be really busy helping Lunaria fix his city while he¡¯s on some adventure in a dungeon. ¡®What will she say when she sees me in this body¡­¡¯ Will there be any change in her feelings toward him? He didn¡¯t know how long it will take for him to get his body back so he might have to live like this for a while. He¡¯ll have to sleep with his lovers in this body, bathe in this body, attend school in this body, rule his city in this body¡­ If it hadn¡¯t been the only choice to continue living on then he would¡¯ve been excited to be in a woman¡¯s body. His thoughts would¡¯ve shifted to the perverse territory but all he could think of now was how this change could affect his life overall. The front entrance of the castle was opened by two angels. Arnold was standing at the bottom of the stairway leading to the entrance but he was the only one who could hear the door opening while Mr. Merchant¡¯s attention was still in his books. Glancing at them from the bottom of the stairs, he could see one of them freeze when they saw Arnold¡ªwell, the clone. They quickly retreated behind the door. ¡°Hey, hey, is that him? The hunk we saw before?¡± ¡°What¡¯s with that outfit¡­ It¡¯s even more risqu¨¦ than my dress. Yes, I think it is.¡± ¡°I want to go greet him but it¡¯s so awkward talking to a clone¡­ They always have those dead fish eyes¡­¡± ¡°What, are you in love with him? Love at first sight isn¡¯t real, dummy.¡± ¡°I-I know but surely you¡¯ve seen what his¡­ his¡ª" ¡°Y-You peeked on him again, didn¡¯t you!? Master is going to punish you if she catches you doing that! Peeking in on him and sis having intercourse was the last straw!¡± What the¡­ No wonder it felt like there were eyes on him and Rafaela the entire time¡­ Why are these angels so dirty¡­ ¡°I know you want it too! You¡¯ve seen how big it is earlier when it was inside sis, right? Her face looked so naughty and the whole hallway started to smell like the two of them.¡± ¡°Idiot! Keep your voice down¡ª" ¡°¡ªStop your chatter and get back inside!¡± Lyra emerged from behind the two who went ¡°eek¡± when they heard her cold voice. ¡°M-Master, we were about to go on our mission for the day¡­¡± one of them said timidly. ¡°No one goes on official duties while I¡¯m away for now. Stay inside or roam the town but no further than that. I¡¯m going on a small errand with the boy. I might be back in a few days depending on the gate¡¯s condition and whether it needs repairing.¡± ¡°Until then, behave and take care of the castle.¡± Lyra walked past the two. Rafaela followed from behind Lyra. Her face was all smiles as she approached the two while Lyra made her way down the steps. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°S-Sis?¡± ¡°R-Rafaela?¡± seeing her weird smile that almost reached her cheeks, made the two go pale. ¡°Stay out of the lab.¡± Rafaela said while looking at them with narrowed snake-like eyes. ¡°Eek, yes, yes¡­¡± ¡°See what trouble you almost got us in!? I told you that playing with a corpse¡¯s¡ª¡± Arnold decided to walk away because he didn¡¯t want to hear the end of that discussion. Lyra walked past him and chanted something in godorin as she held out a medallion¡ªwhich looked like a portal activation artifact. A portal formed in front of her. She prevented Arnold from going inside by pushing him back gently. When he was about to ask what was wrong, she nodded her head towards the stairs, signaling Arnold to look up as well. He spotted Rafaela running down the stairs in a hurry. Did she come outside just to talk to him? ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting on the other side.¡± With that said and done, Lyra and Mr. Merchant entered the portal. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold looked down at Rafaela, who was standing there with a red face and her hands behind her back. It certainly felt odd seeing her so shy after what the two of them did not too long ago. Is this what high schoolers act like after having their first time together? Liam wouldn¡¯t know. ¡°Uhm¡­¡± her ears wiggled up and down, something she¡¯s been doing quite frequently¡­ ¡°H-Here!¡± she took something out from her back held it out to Arnold. ¡®An organza bag¡­? Wait, are those cookies?¡¯ She bit her lip with a red face before saying her next words in a stutter. ¡°H-Happy birthday¡­¡± she clapped her hands awkwardly and blushed even deeper at his intense (confused) gaze. Someone else¡¯s silhouette suddenly overlapped with her when she gave him an upward glance¡ªa short girl with long silver hair in two pigtails, wearing a gothic Lolita black and red dress with a cute red headdress nestled in her hair. No wait, is this how he actually remembered her from that time¡­? As memories flooded his mind, he recalled what he was seeing. It felt like time had stopped, and this wasn¡¯t due to the system but Arnold¡¯s own mind reproducing the same scene from that time inside his head in an instant. Rafaela vanished, replaced by the short girl completely. Arnold turned into Liam, the good-for-nothing gamer who spent all his free time playing games instead of learning new hobbies. He was quite tall but had an average-looking face and not even a little but of charm to make him popular. The girl stared up at him lovingly, her big red eyes confident even though her face was beat red. This girl¡­ she told him once that she came from a fairly well-off family but had to live with her cousin in another state since her parents were always away on work most of the year. Her cousin lived in the apartment right next to Liam¡¯s room. He always thought she looked like a vampire with her unusually pale white skin and ashen-white hair, which is probably why she looked so good in most of her cosplays since they were either elves or vampire cosplays. She started high school after she began living with her cousin, which was the same high school Liam attended. When he first saw her, he got the impression that she was a loner since she always looked so depressed and always had disheveled hair and wore baggy clothes. The two found out about each other when there was a live tournament in their city, which both of them attended. She looked completely different from her usual self. This wasn¡¯t just in demeanor but outward appearance as well and overall expression¡ªshe arrived at the event in a cosplay. The same gothic dress he just recalled her in. It turned out that she wasn¡¯t skilled at the game at all but loved playing it with others. As a senior in the game, Liam was dedicated to showing her the ropes so she could learn everything on her own later on. After becoming acquaintances, they attended several other tournaments before she stopped coming one day. He had no idea why and while he wanted to check in on her, he was simply too scared of her cold cousin who always looked at him as if he were trash and gave off killing intent whenever he was in the vicinity. He gave her the nickname ¡°Cold Blonde-Haired Bitch Who Only Has Her Beauty¡±, which was a childish (and long) thing to call her inside his head whenever he saw her. She was apparently a game developer from what he heard and spent long hours at work, so she couldn¡¯t even socialize with anyone but her neighbors and colleagues. Shortly after that mysterious girl¡¯s disappearance that day, all of Liam¡¯s time was occupied with teaching the guild¡¯s new transfer (in the transfer program between guilds) the ins and outs about the game and how to work together with teammates to raid dungeons and defeat world bosses. He couldn¡¯t make any time to attend live tournaments with the girl so he ended up forgetting she exists but one day¡­ ¡°Please go out with me!¡± she shouted with all her might after he opened the door to knocking one day. Instead of the gothic Lolita dress, he was greeted by her in casual clothes which was a simply flowery dress that wrapped tightly around her small frame and bountiful chest. She was wearing light makeup which accentuated her foreign beauty. In her small hands was an envelope with cutesy stickers that suited the handiwork of a high school girl. Despite being in casual-wear, she didn¡¯t give off that depressing aura anymore. Maybe it was because he died shortly after that confession that he could only remember her old self whenever he thinks about her. ¡­ ¡­ Time flowed again. Rafaela was still standing there with the cookies held out to him. He frowned slightly as he tried to recall the answer he gave the girl. It was all a blur. ¡°Arnold¡­?¡± ¡°Eh, ah, thanks.¡± Arnold took the bag of cookies, ¡°¡­Did you just happy birthday? Wasn¡¯t my birthday three days ago¡ªno, how did you even know?¡± She pulled something out of her pocket and handed it to him¡ªArnold¡¯s black book? ¡°Mr. Merchant gave it to me for safekeeping¡­ I-I¡¯m sorry for going through it¡­ I thought I could get to know you better by reading through it. I honestly thought it was as diary!¡± Well, it was a diary sort of. Arnold just wrote most stuff down to remind himself of important stuff later. Due to how busy he¡¯ll be in the future, it¡¯s better to keep track of things¡ªwhich include getting Faldecia on his side, getting the dwarves to give him the blueprint analyzer, etc¡­ ¡°Mr. Merchant said he found this laying near your body when he picked you up. among other things. In his own words, ¡®parts of your magic armor were laying around your body, probably because it lost connection to your aura channels after your death¡¯.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Arnold took the book and flipped to the latest page. On it was a list of everything he wanted for his birthday, which he probably wrote the night before Madilith¡¯s death. Arnold looked at the cookies. They were cold and probably a few days old, so Rafaela was probably hoping for him to wake up sooner than three days. He looked at her, noticing her head was down and his helmet was slung around her shoulder with some rope. He didn¡¯t know if he was smiling but when she looked up at his face, her eyes sparkled and a small flush appeared. Arnold put a hand on her head and patted her. ¡°¡­Thank you. I¡¯ll eat this on the road.¡± Her ears wiggled up and down as she smiled gleefully. He looked at the helmet, wondering why she wasn¡¯t giving it back yet. Noticing his gaze, she put the helmet on top of her head, hiding her blushing face. ¡°I can¡¯t fulfill the promise yet so don¡¯t even bother asking for it back!¡± He could hear a small harrumph coming from inside the helmet as she crossed her arms. ¡°What? But I¡¯m right here¡­¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s not the same you I fell f¡ªI¡­ I mean, the one I made a promise to!¡± Before he could respond, she grabbed him by the shoulders, her grip surprisingly firm for someone so small. With a small push, she steered him toward the glowing portal that awaited him. ¡°B-Be careful, Arnold! And return back safely! You absolutely have to return back to m¡ªto get your body back!¡± she blurted out, her voice catching in her throat. Her words made him pause. He turned back to look at her, but her face was hidden beneath the helmet. Even so, the way her fists clenched at her sides spoke volumes about her emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely return¡ªstronger than I¡¯ve ever been.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you as my bride once the World Tree is saved,¡± he whispered. He turned back, facing the portal again but didn¡¯t leave just yet. Instead, he shouted: ¡°Rafaela!¡± ¡°Y-Yes!?¡± ¡°From now on, I want you to call me Al.¡± he glanced back for a moment before he stepped through the portal, not hearing her heartfelt exclaim: ¡°I¡­I love you, Al!¡± ¡­ ¡­ While bathed in complete darkness as he was dragged forward by an invisible force towards the next world, he had a fleeting thought. ¡®Now I remember my answer to that girl¡¯s confession¡­¡¯ a light appeared at the end of the darkness, ¡®I accepted.¡¯ Before he was thrown into that light, he recalled the girl¡¯s teary face as she smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m so glad! Senior Lufulur(whisper)~¡± Chapter 223: The Valiant A few minutes passed by after he caught up to Lyra and Mr. Merchant. They set foot on the final world of the Sky God Dungeon. Contrary to Arnold¡¯s thoughts, the 100th floor wasn¡¯t a world on the brink of destruction with calamities running around destroying cities. Rather, it looked peaceful? They were in an open plain so the portal was visible even to the residents of this world. Not far from them was a town where people were coming and going. ¡°This world looks¡­ normal?¡± Arnold looked at Lyra who also seemed shocked at what she was seeing. Well, he couldn¡¯t see her face since she was wearing the stone mask but he noticed her sudden silence. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s head into that town for a bit.¡± Lyra walked ahead of Arnold and the merchant. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re only here to find your activation gate?¡± he jogged up to her, the merchant followed silently while looking around. It seems he was also surprised at what he was seeing. What happened in this place for it to look this peaceful? ¡°There¡¯s just something on my mind that I have to clear up by asking the locals. I might find the answer as to where the high walls have gone.¡± ¡°High walls¡­?¡± he suddenly remembered what those were and what they were keeping out, ¡°There aren¡¯t any walls near here¡­ But this could also mean the walls aren¡¯t on this continent but rather another region¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in this world before, boy.¡± Lyra said while still walking, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the magic walls from this very spot twenty years ago. I was even the one to witness their creation. Are these people out of their minds for taking down the walls¡­? Ignoring whichever method they used to strike down the walls, I need to know why this world hasn¡¯t been reduced to ashes already.¡± ¡°Do you know what it was keeping out? I mean, do you know their origins?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± She was silent for a while before answering Arnold¡¯s question, ¡°¡­I¡¯ve encountered them during the great war, yes. You could say I saw them up close, more so than anyone else from your world.¡± ¡®What does she mean by that? Did she fight them during the war as well?¡¯ Just as he finished his thought, the three of them reached the front row of the line forming outside the city gate. The people were about to complain but went immediately silent when they saw who was leading the trio. ¡®Looks like the people living in this world know about the disciples.¡¯ They focused their attention on the undead but didn¡¯t give that much of a reaction, probably mistaking that Mr. Merchant is just a summon. Rather, their gazes shifted to Arnold. ¡°That girl¡­ her lower half is practically naked¡­¡± ¡°I can see her shorts digging into her ass¡ªWait, what¡¯s that bulge from the side?¡± ¡°Do you think she¡¯s a whore? Only brothel wenches wear clothes like that.¡± Arnold quickly zipped up the coat he was wearing and awkwardly shifted it down to cover his butt. He glared at the merchant who was now trying to sell his products to the people. ¡°¡ªA disciple? Ah, excuse me, ma¡¯am. Is something wrong?¡± after seeing Lyra stomp up to him, the gate guard addressed Lyra. ¡°Can you tell me why the protective magic walls were taken down?¡± she immediately got to questioning him. ¡°Eh, well, from what I heard the monsters were killed. A small stuffed version of one of them is on display in front of the adventurer guild.¡± ¡°They were¡­ killed? There were literally thousands of them¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know the full details and who cares anyway? We¡¯re finally free to explore the whole world and don¡¯t have to go to bed at night hoping those things don¡¯t break down the walls and kill us all. I¡¯d try the adventurer or information guilds if I were you. They know more about the whole situation than us common folk. Some adventurers took part in the extermination but after the big fight, some of them were given a significant reward for their participation while others had their ranks increased. These adventurers will be harder to find since they¡¯re either doing S-class quests in other nations or are on retirement on some island.¡± ¡°..Information guild it is then. Are you two coming along or will you wait for me?¡± Lyra moved past the knight. Her gaze shifted between Mr. Merchant and Arnold. ¡°I will be waiting for the two of you outside the gate, kukuku. I¡¯ve found many souls in need of my services who are more than happy to pay me since gold is not a requirement to peruse my goods.¡± Even though he was rubbing his hands together with an ominous cackle, the adventurer-looking folk still gathered around him in a crowd. Hearing you don¡¯t need to pay with gold should already make you suspicious about the person selling you stuff¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll come along.¡± Arnold followed after Lyra. The people outside the gate were all too preoccupied with surrounding the merchant to get back in line. ?? Arnold and Lyra walked for about ten minutes through the town. He was surprised she could navigate this place despite the fact that it had been twenty years since she came here. If she has this good of a memory then surely, she¡¯d be able to tell him more about the war? The merchant was pretty tight-lipped about who he was and what he was doing during the war so trying to get anything out of him would be difficult. Looking at the people around them, he noticed that there wasn¡¯t a single frown on anyone¡¯s faces. Rather, they all smiled as if they heard their country had won a war. Even the empire didn¡¯t look this lively in the commoner districts. Lyra glanced at Arnold, ¡°You¡¯re walking very awkwardly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s these damn boots.¡± He replied with an annoyed tone, ¡°Why do they have heels¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be quite a while until you get your body back so you need to get used to living like a girl for now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think I already know that¡­¡± If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. He could already imagine the hundreds of confessions from guys flying his way once he¡¯s back at the academy. They probably won¡¯t even care who he is since most of them would fuck anything. Lyra¡¯s voice came from beside him again. ¡°We¡¯re here. Let¡¯s head inside and hear what happened to the walls.¡± Without waiting for an answer, Lyra headed inside. ¡°Sure¡­¡± Arnold followed after her, also eager to know what happened for the final world of the dungeon to be this peaceful. ** ¡°Good morning!¡± all the receptionists greeted the two of them with graceful bows when they entered. It appears they¡¯re the only ones here today. Well, it¡¯s still morning. ¡®Do receptionists normally greet customers this way? Even though I¡¯m an A-rank adventurer, none of them at the guild went out of their way to stop what they were doing to greet me with such vigor.¡¯ Arnold couldn¡¯t imagine putting on a fake smile and greeting every single person that walks through this door. Well, he was thinking about unimportant things so it¡¯s best to hear what Lyra says. Hmm, looking at their faces¡­ Their smiles didn¡¯t look fake at all. ¡°Oh, a disciple is here!¡± a man draped in fancy robes came down the stairs and nearly jumped when he saw Lyra¡¯s robes, ¡°Apologies for not being the one to receive you. I¡¯m the guild master of this branch.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Lyra brushed him off. ¡°Please tell us if there is something you need. We have access to a wide array of information that will surely help even a disciple of our Lord!¡± he said with a sincere grin. Lyra silently walked up to one of the tables and sat down. The guild master followed suit, awaiting her reply. Lyra chanted something, afterwards a magic circle appeared and spat out a dark purple rock. It was big enough to fit in one¡¯s palm. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°Hoh, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve laid my eyes upon this again.¡± The man gently held the rock in his hands as if it was the most precious thing. ¡°That¡¯s the material that the walls are made from, right?¡± Arnold asked Lyra. ¡°Yes.¡± If skilled enough in creation magic, a magician can create a brick¡ªlike what you¡¯d find on construction sites¡ªusing the same mineral to build a gigantic wall that hardens itself the more bricks of the same mineral it¡¯s connected to. An ordinary human could break one brick but when facing a wall that matches their height, they¡¯d need to be a level 100 to punch through it. That¡¯s how powerful this mineral becomes when stacked as if you¡¯re building a brick house. ¡°What happened to the walls?¡± ¡°You must be referring to the walls that kept our people safe for two centuries¡­¡± the man put the rock down, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know what happened to the walls. They just collapsed one day ten years ago. The people were in quite a frenzy when the wall began breaking down. Mass migrations were organized and thousands of carriages were lined up outside every major city or nation. Unexpectedly, what greeted us wasn¡¯t a horde of monsters but a silent wasteland beyond the broken walls. We wanted to investigate¡ªI was a young lad at the time who was very curious so I went to check as well. We found a lone woman atop a pile of those gigantic monsters, her sword radiating a powerful white light that pierced the clouds.¡± ¡°One person killed them all¡­? No one else was around?¡± ¡°Yes, but after we carried the lass to this town to heal her injuries, to rest and sleep, archangels descended from the sky. They used some kind of fancy magic to make most of the torn-down wall and the monsters corpses vanish.¡± ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold looked at Lyra, noticing her silence. Her eyes were completely still but partly widened. She probably had the same thought as him¡ªthe gods are probably trying to revive and possibly control these monstrosities. This is purely conjecture and something he would do in their position since the state of the divine realm isn¡¯t exactly stable¡ªand hadn¡¯t been stable for quite a while. Ladiath probably wouldn¡¯t like that they¡¯re trying to pin his future army against him. Should Arnold tell him once he goes to meet him? It probably won¡¯t change his plan so there¡¯s likely no need to do that¡­ Or maybe he had already figured out their intentions just like Arnold. ¡°Is that woman still around this land?¡± ¡°I think so. We only know that she¡¯s from some kind of minor divine tree somewhere in our world but I have no idea where it is. She wouldn¡¯t give us more information before her departure from this town.¡± ¡®Minor divine tree¡­?¡¯ ¡°What¡¯s the tree¡¯s official name?¡± Arnold tried to get more information about the tree since only the World Tree is ever referred to as a divine tree. There¡¯s none like it, not even miniature versions that come from its seeds. ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know, young miss¡­¡± he scratched his head apologetically, ¡°But something strange has been happening to the sky at night ever since we heard rumors of her being sighted in other settlements. Instead of only seeing the stars at night, a golden light comes from north of here. It¡¯s some kind of pillar of light that¡¯s the source of it all but none of us have dared to go near it.¡± ¡°North of here¡­ That¡¯s in the direction of the gate.¡± Lyra said from beside him, ¡°The source of that light might lead us to the one that killed all the Offspring¡­¡± ¡°Why are you so interested in this person¡­?¡± Arnold couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors of a powerful female knight roaming through the dungeon recently. She goes around saving people and exterminating every monster she sees. No monster zone was left in tact in the areas that she¡¯s been in from what I¡¯ve been told. All they could tell me was that they saw a towering woman with long red hair, red like the blood-soaked bandage held over a gaping wound.¡± Her widened slightly, ¡°What if it¡¯s her¡­ The¡­ er¡­ nsort¡­¡± ¡®Huh?¡¯ Lyra¡¯s voice was suddenly drowned out by an overbearing pressure of killing intent that clogged up Arnold¡¯s ears. He couldn¡¯t move, instead he trembled like a cornered mouse. Lyra noticed this and called out to him but her voice sounded like it was coming from outside water while his head was submerged in it. The sound of bird cries resounded in his head, followed by his loud beating heart. Then it all vanished. ¡°Evil¡¯s nature never changes, no matter which body it inhabits in an effort to become a shadow beneath one¡¯s feet.¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from right above¡ªno, behind him. ¡°!?¡± Startled by the killing intent that was breathing right down his neck, Arnold attempted to jump to the side but was pulled back by an overwhelming strength from someone much taller than himself. Before he knew it, he crashed through the front entrance, flying into the main road outside. He crashed into a carriage that was passing by, startling the horses before it tumbled over. He sluggishly stood up. Being thrown through a brick building didn¡¯t feel like anything but he still found it hard to balance himself after taking the full assault of that killing intent. A tall 7ft giant stepped out of the guild building while the people were running away screaming. The giant appeared to be a woman judging from the bottom half of her face and the fact that her bare feet and fingers were slender and delicate compared to her imposing body. He couldn¡¯t see her eyes since it was covered up in a knight¡¯s helm but he could see her silky long red hair that was reminiscent of white hair dipped in a pool of blood. She was dressed in a long white robe that covered most of her body up but Arnold could still see her milky legs in the opening of her robe. A strong scent of sweat and flowers reached his nose, mixing into an intoxicating feminine scent. He recognized this kind of scent¡ªas if a warrior had spent days fighting without rest or a bath. It stings the nose but gives one a powerful presence. At that moment, Arnold could tell from looking at this woman that she was a being of incomprehensible power. ¡°Stop where you are.¡± Lyra pointed her hand at the woman just as she was about to approach Arnold, ¡°You turned your back on a magician capable of chantless magic. It doesn¡¯t matter how fast you are because I¡¯ll have a magic circle ready the moment I see your muscles twitch¡ª¡± the woman suddenly appeared behind Lyra and swung her arm. ¡°Ugh!?¡± A blue barrier appeared around Lyra the moment the punch was inches away from her face but the force from the punch sent her flying out of the shop. Arnold quickly caught her in mid-air. The woman didn¡¯t teleport in those few seconds. Arnold was able to see her move through the opening in the wall and appear directly behind Lyra with incredible speed. Whoever this woman is, she¡¯s almost as fast as his [Speed of Sound] skill at 5% its full power. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he looked down at Lyra who was glaring at the woman. ¡°My whole body is aching from the shockwave of that punch¡­¡± Lyra sluggishly stood up with difficultly. The woman stepped outside the guild building again and silently took off her long white robe, letting it flutter away in the wind. Her body was draped in a purple dress that barely covered her modesty, resembling a party dress one would wear to banquets, which would be used to seduce nobles and make connections, albeit torn and slightly discolored. There was one gauntlet on her right arm. She gently lowered herself to the ground. Arnold pulled up the woman¡¯s status to confirm who she was. ¡¤ Guinevere - The Valiant ¡¤ Rank: World Boss ¡¤ Level 100 ¡¤ Race: Demigod ¡¤ Title(s): Hero¡¯s Consort, High Valkyrie, Avowed, Evil¡¯s Executioner Chapter 224 Part 1: Evil Vs Righteous Valiancy (1) A fist appeared in Arnold¡¯s vision the moment the woman¡¯s cloak dropped to the ground. He dodged his head to the side and used the palm of his hand to redirect her fist and tried to grab her arm in an attempt to catch her in a grapple. However, he touched air! Lyra looked dumbfounded at this scene that happened in just a few seconds. ¡°Guek!¡± The punch came from down below instead, hitting him square in the jaw, sending him flying into the air. He soared through the air, reaching so high that he could see the entire town. ¡®She was releasing so much killing intent but I could hardly notice it or her presence in the guild until she was right behind me.¡¯ This meant she was far above his level. He would¡¯ve known this even if the system didn¡¯t already show him that she had already reached level cap. ¡®Her race is demigod.¡¯ Meaning their stats wouldn¡¯t be comparable to or near each other even if Arnold was also level cap, making her an infinitely more dangerous foe. ¡®She has High Valkyrie in her titles¡­¡¯ She¡¯s related to Kellene, Vatria and the current High Valkyrie. This makes her far above the level of a demigod, closer to a god in terms of pure strength. He didn''t know what to think about "Hero''s Consort". Rather, what could he conclude on his own without asking the person if she was really the wife of the first Hero? Is she the Guinevere from his world''s many stories of her tale? She must''ve been there to witness Promethius'' final moments... If only he had the latest version of this incompetent system then all of these questions could be answered without confronting this brute. In any case, whether she¡¯s as powerful as Gederick, he didn¡¯t want to be here to find out. This is so troublesome, he thought to himself. But Arnold¡¯s mission was still the same. This is why: ¡°Hey, skeleton merchant!¡± Arnold shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Your customer needs your services!¡± ¡°You called?¡± he appeared right behind Arnold almost instantly and cast a spell that helped Arnold stay afloat, ¡°Oh dear, it seems you¡¯re found yourself up against a troublesome enemy.¡± After saying something in such a relaxed manner, he conjured hundreds of magic circles in an instant. ¡°I shall end this quickly, kukuku.¡± ¡°¡ªP-Please stop!!¡± the same woman who punched Arnold earlier let out a panicked voice. ¡°Eh?¡± startled by that shout, the merchant stopped his incantation. Guinevere flew into the sky to meet them at eye level. ¡°Please do not hurt the people below.¡± She bowed her upper body, ¡°I know that you are capable of destroying this town just to get rid of me but please listen to me when I say that your spells will only harm innocent lives.¡± ¡°Hoh, quite an arrogant woman.¡± Mr. Merchant¡¯s magic circles vanished, ¡°Fine. I shall take us far away.¡± It was right after he said that that they changed location instantly. They were standing on tall grass in the middle of a gigantic grassland. There was a forest nearby but no signs of civilization besides the town that was very far from here. A river flowed gently nearby with small critters staring at them curiously. ¡®This guy¡­ Not even [Target Teleportation] can teleport more than one person¡­¡¯ ¡°Thank you for listening to my pleas to spare their lives.¡± The woman bowed again. ¡°Why did you attack him?¡± the skeleton walked in front of Arnold and opened his hand as if he was ready to cast a spell again. With his incantation speed, this fight would be over in just ten seconds. Not even Lufulur could end a fight this quickly without prior preparation and buffs. ¡°I sense a powerful evil influence within that girl¡¯s soul. It must be eradicated before it grows into an uncontrollable force. This must be what I felt prior to waking up after so long.¡± ¡°Elaborate. Did you expect me to step aside from that explanation alone?¡± The woman silently stared at Arnold. Well, he couldn¡¯t exactly see her eyes with her helmet in the way but he could feel her gaze. ¡°Those who consume a divine soul or even a portion of it is granted the full power of the duty said divine soul was given once granted godhood. Using that power allows them to gain an overwhelming influence on mortals.¡± ¡°Which god¡¯s soul was consumed and how does that involve him?¡± ¡°¡­I do not know. I don¡¯t have access to the divine realm any longer to find out.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡®That incompetent goddess is probably involved in this.¡¯ No, it¡¯s wrong to blame Melis for this. She didn¡¯t have much influence on mortal lives once they¡¯re born. That said, surely, she could¡¯ve prevented this unknown god¡¯s soul from being consumed? Who is even powerful enough to do such a thing? And how has the divine realm not done anything to fix things? ¡°Now that you know the reason for carrying out my duty, please step aside.¡± ¡°¡­Are there others?¡± Arnold spoke for the first time, ¡°Are there more people you¡¯ve hunted down that are just like me¡ªwhat was it, influenced by unknown evil?¡± ¡°No, you are the only vessel of this evil that I can detect.¡± ¡®Which means whoever¡¯s behind this is obsessed with only me.¡¯ ¡°?¡± Arnold gazed down and what the woman was holding in her hand without the gauntlet and noticed that she had been holding a hilt this whole time, one without a blade. Its grip was wrapped in finely aged leather, supple and worn in places, suggesting countless battles fought. Even without a blade (or more like the rest of it), the hilt exuded a sense of immense power and purpose. Is this how she¡¯s going to kill him? ¡°I will ask you again to step aside¡ª¡± Guinevere took one step before several barriers appeared around her. A sound similar to glass being scraped with a knife resounded as more and more barriers were stacked on top of each other and golden chains were wrapped around Guinevere. Almost immediately after a giant hole was torn in the sky, revealing deep space. Somewhere among the expanse of darkness and cold space was a black hole, evident by the star energy it was consuming, twisting violently as it consumed several stars and planets. The temperature immediately dropped to freezing levels when that hole appeared and Arnold could feel the air around him being sucked somewhere. ¡°Seventeenth-Rank ¨C [Sleeping Black Hole], Sixteenth-Rank Magic ¨C [Super Barrier], Layered-Technique- [Apply Multiplication].¡± A bigger barrier appeared around them, trapping the gaping hole in the sky. Arnold was suddenly teleported outside this bigger barrier. ¡®What the hell¡­ He¡¯s using a forbidden catastrophic spell right at the beginning of this fight!¡¯ If the first spell was cast in the game, then the whole server would crash and log everyone out, implying that the world was destroyed. Of course, if the gaping hole in the sky was covered up with a powerful enough barrier, then everyone would be safe, provided they¡¯re outside the barrier. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. The temperature went back to normal and the ground stopped rumbling but the bigger barrier pulsated violently. Arnold got chills when he looked up at the hole in the sky. ¡°That¡¯s really a black hole¡­¡± ¡°¡ªSince you do not want these humans to lose their precious lives, I shall end this quickly by launching you into space. And do not worry about the humans. I will simply create a new atmosphere around the hole.¡± ¡°Thank you for your consideration, however¡ª¡± she said with an eerily calm voice before shattering the layered barriers holding her in place. ¡°Fool, those barriers were put in place to protect you from the pressure¡ª¡± He suddenly went silent when Guinevere calmly walked towards Arnold, albeit with much difficultly. It was like she was moving in slow-motion. Her dress was pulled up by the violent pressure emitted by the black hole¡¯s gravitational pull, revealing her bare body underneath and her hair stood up straight but she still approached Arnold with powerful steps. ¡®What the¡­ Why am I shaking¡­¡¯ Arnold took a few steps back when the woman pulled back her fist to break the barrier. He knew that she could do it. He knew she could easily destroy a barrier keeping the pressure and temperature of deep space under control. But before she could, a magic arm appeared around her and threw her towards the hole in the sky. She disappeared into the abyss and a moment later the hole closed up. ¡°Goodness, I did not think anyone could survive the vacuum of space.¡± If he had skin, he probably would¡¯ve sweat buckets right now. The barrier vanished the next moment and he casually walked over to Arnold. ¡°I have customers waiting for me so we should return soon.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I hope you brought your teleportation artifact along.¡± He came up to Arnold. ¡°¡­Yeah, I have it. Just hold on to me.¡± It had been on his finger all this time. ¡°Ah, please wait a moment. I feel quite mana dizzy from casting that big spell earlier.¡± ¡®How do skeletons even get dizzy¡­ Maybe he¡¯s talking about his mana itself?¡¯ Out of all the spells in Star Fantasy, [Sleeping Black Hole] had one of the highest mana requirements so Arnold could understand why his mana was exhausted. He also cast layered technique on [Super Barrier], which is many times the normal amount since the spell was multiplied. Arnold sat on a nearby rock sticking out of the grass as he looked at the merchant who was stretching for some reason. ¡°Who are you really? You can travel across worlds like it¡¯s nothing even without the assistance of an artifact, you can revive dead people, you can swap souls from one body to the next, and you can cast a spell that not even the current Archmage should be capable of.¡± ¡°I am merely a merchant, dear customer Arnold. I am not a magician with some great title fitting to stand on equal grounds to the Archmage.¡± He replied back as he did a back stretch. ¡°That¡¯s complete bullshit. Why didn¡¯t you tell me before that you were this powerful? If you had been there in the dungeon¡­ then¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to ignore the what ifs as it will only bring back unpleasant feelings.¡± He looked at Arnold and said with a deep voice, ¡°You do not have the luxury of looking back right now, no?¡± Arnold clicked his tongue and looked up at the sky. ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡°Is the sky¡­ opening?¡± Immediately after a thunderous boom shook the surroundings and a powerful shockwave threw him off the rock he was sitting on. As if there was a vacuum sucking up the atmosphere and clouds, another hole appeared in the sky. This time it was a golden light that came through that hole and not the darkness of space. A figure with gigantic wings made from gold feathers flew out of that hole. ¡°¡­I was certain that nothing can survive the gravitational force of a black hole.¡± Arnold heard a nervous cackle, ¡°It seems I¡¯ll need to use far more potent magic¡ª¡± A thunderous voice suddenly sounded: [¡°I cast {Silence} on all magic casters using the power of {Spirit Suppression}¡±} Dancing white lights appeared around the merchant, a sign of spirits listening to the above command. ¡°That¡¯s not good¡­ I am unable to cast 80% of all my spells now while this silence skill is active.¡± He looked at Arnold, ¡°I would ask for your help to keep her busy while I recover my mana in order to cast chantless but she is clearly too much for you to handle in this state¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± What Guinevere just did is something that silences magicians so that they can¡¯t cast spells anymore. This is a skill that uses spirits to interrupt the mana signals sent out while chanting so the person can still say the chant but nothing will come out of it since no mana signals are sent out, effectively silencing them. Does this woman have the same subclass as Lancelot (Elementalist)? Maybe her main class is just as powerful as Sun Knight (Lancelot¡¯s main class in the game later on). Big spells often need chants, especially for magicians who are unable to cast magic chantless. Magicians capable of chantless magic aren¡¯t affected by this suppression. ¡°How many powerful spells do you have that don¡¯t require chants and won¡¯t use too much mana?¡± Arnold unsheathed his sword. ¡°Less than ten but seeing as how even a black hole couldn¡¯t kill that woman, I¡¯d say I have nothing left at the moment. I need ten minutes to recover before I can cast something big.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to kill her. Just immobilize her so that I can find Lyra to activate the gate to the martial world.¡± ¡°Hmm, if that¡¯s the case then I¡¯ll cast [Super Barrier] and stack it multiple times to trap her. But you¡¯ll have to keep her busy until then, which I am afraid you are not capable of doing¡­¡± Arnold looked up at Guinevere, who was still descending slowly, in silence. She looked like an archangel sent down by the divine realm, her wingspan blocking out the sun and casting gigantic shadow on the lands. If she could withstand the force of a black hole, what could he possibly do right now? While the goal was to keep her busy, he knew that she was coming at him with the intent to kill so going easy on her would be the wrong move. ¡°¡ªAllow me to hold her back while you escape.¡± A voice came from behind Arnold. ¡°Hoh, you finally show yourself, Stalker.¡± Mr. Merchant said to that person. ¡°Huh?¡± Arnold faced said person and was met with a tall woman¡ªprobably way taller than his true body¡ªstanding behind him. She had long black hair and wore a black mask to hide her face. Her entire body was draped in black and only her hands and chest were visible. ¡°Please allow me to explain everything later, uhm, what do I call you¡­?¡± she lowered her mask, revealing a perfect oval face with puffy lips and a tall nose. Her beautiful slanted sky-blue eyes looked at Arnold with uncertainty, ¡°I go by 1B in the organization.¡± Which organization is that exactly? Deciding that now wasn¡¯t the time for explanations, he nodded, ¡°Call me Arnold. I might be inside a female body now but I¡¯m not abandoning my identity completely.¡± Arnold secretly opened her status window. ¡¤ Codename: 1B ¡¤ Title: Cadre Elite Subordinate ¡¤ Level: 98 ¡®Codename? This is new¡­ Why not just give me her true name?¡¯ A familiar ¡°system updated¡± ding sounded in his head. ¡¤ Patch notes: 1B is a persona of hers that she hides from her family. Her appearance has been greatly altered for this purpose as well, thus data on her true identity can only be revealed with a system update that bypasses certain heavy code. ¡®Greatly altered huh¡­¡¯ Arnold stared at her sweaty chest that was on the verge of bursting out. ¡°She¡¯s coming.¡± 1B stood in front of Arnold and took off her leather jacket, letting her breasts jiggle as they dropped. She was only wearing a white shirt underneath but what caught Arnold¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t her chest size but her muscular arms and toned abs. ¡°Please hold onto my jacket, Lord Arnold. It will only get in the way.¡± Arnold took the leather jacket that she held out to him, ¡°I apologize for the strong smell as I¡¯ve been travelling through this dungeon in only these clothes.¡± The smell was indeed very strong. But as someone who had smelled all kinds of female scents throughout his debauchery days, the stink of female sweat only aroused him. ¡°Now then¡­¡± she turned to face Guinevere who descended onto the ground. A white, transparent energy surrounded 1B¡¯s body. The energy was quite heavy, even heavier than aura. Which means she¡¯s a Ki user just like Sebas. Her muscles swelled up and veins popped under her arms. She placed her left foot in front of her and lifted her arms. A powerful rumble shook the surroundings when she got into this stance. ¡°Please go.¡± 1B said in a cold voice, ¡°I will be her opponent while Lord Arnold escapes.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­ 1B.¡± ¡°The survival of those important to me does not warrant a thanks since I am not doing this out of kindness.¡± What a cold way to say ¡°A thanks isn¡¯t necessary¡±. But it can¡¯t be helped. It would¡¯ve been nice if the system allowed him to read the minds of NPCs just like it does in the game but that is probably a feature that needs to be added through additional rewards in the future for quest completions. ¡°I shall assist you in a few minutes, Miss Stalker.¡± Mr. Merchant said with a cackle. ¡°D-Don¡¯t call me that, please¡­¡± Arnold looked at their backs for a few seconds then back at Guinevere who had descended onto the ground before teleporting away without a second thought of hesitation. Two people were fighting to protect him but he knew neither of their intentions. ?? ¡°Get out of my way. I have a job to finish.¡± Guinevere¡¯s voice was calm but the killing intent she was releasing was enough to almost make 1B kneel. ¡°I refuse.¡± She said resolutely as she tightened her core and lowered her hips. Now that her lord knew what he was up against, he¡¯ll definitely escape this dungeon instead of confronting this woman again. Until he leaves this world with that blue-skinned woman, she had to keep this woman off his trail. ¡°¡­.¡± Guinevere took off her helmet and held it at her side, revealing a flawless beauty, ¡°I beg you to stop protecting evil as you would an infant child. Such evil cannot be allowed to exist or grow. You have not seen what it can become and who it will kill to spread its influence.¡± Tears streamed down her beautiful face. ¡°I do not want to hurt innocent people anymore¡ª¡± A powerful whack sound resounded when 1B¡¯s fist connected with Guinevere¡¯s face and the surroundings shook greatly. ¡®Kuh! It¡¯s as hard as dragonsteel ore!¡¯ Is her skeleton itself made from dragonsteel? 1B quickly retreated, having now failed to use her enemy¡¯s dropped guard to her advantage. Meanwhile Guinevere wiped her tears and took a moment of silence as she put on her helmet. That helmet¡­ It looked like the kind imperial knights or similar high-profile knights would wear but it was on the verge of falling apart. The lower jaw was hanging loosely while the top half, where the top half of visor was located rested on Guinevere¡¯s delicate nose. If anything, the helmet looked too big for her so it might¡¯ve belonged to someone else. From a glance, you could tell it had many repairs, one example being the big screws keeping the bottom half of the visor and the jaw and chin connected to the top half of the helmet. Looking at the condition the helmet is in¡­ It had probably been with her for quite a few years as least. ¡°¡­Why would you throw your life away for evil? Is it love? Admiration? Desire?¡± ¡°I am here on orders by my superior. I feel nothing for the one I¡¯m protecting.¡± I¡¯m doing this for my father and my precious daughter. With that determination burning in her heart, she charged at Guinevere, this time with her magic daggers drawn. This is not an enemy she could go easy on so she will release the full might of her clan. Please make it out, Lord Arnold¡ª Chapter 224 Part 2: Evil Vs Righteous Valiancy (2) Arnold returned to Lyra side shortly after his escape. Even though she was worried about what happened, Lyra hurriedly cast a flight spell on both of them so they could go and activate the portal immediately. He only told her that he had to leave immediately since that red-haired woman wants to kill him. Lyra reassured him that she won¡¯t be able to follow after him once the portal is activated, According to her, only approved individuals can use the disciple gates so Guinevere won¡¯t be able to force her way through no matter how insanely powerful she is. And from what Arnold had seen, she wouldn¡¯t attempt to beat Lyra and force her for permission to enter. What did Arnold do to gain this woman¡¯s contempt? She said something about an all-powerful being having influence on his soul or something but she might¡¯ve just spouted bullshit because she didn¡¯t have a good reason to justify her actions. ¡®System, who are all the deities in the entire game that can influence a mortal¡¯s life?¡¯ Normally, gods have this agreement that they¡¯ll never interfere in the lives of mortals or anything outside the divine realm. They send out archangels as their representatives to deal with whatever issues are plaguing the three mortal realms. The remaining six realms, a few of whom belong to the remaining demigods, sort out their own issues without any intervention or don¡¯t have moderation at all. Arnold waited for the system¡¯s answer as Lyra was still chanting in godorin and holding that same medallion from before. ¡¤ Patch notes: Is your question as to whether there are beings capable of influencing individual mortal lives, such as causing death on a whim? ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡¤ Patch notes: Answer: Goddess of Destiny and God of Death ¡®Huh? Where¡¯s the Fate Goddess? While her duty as a god is similar to the Destiny Goddess from a simpleton¡¯s perspective, both have roles that influences mortal lives differently.¡¯ Patch notes: Her title as the Fate Goddess has been stripped from her long ago. ¡®That actually happened¡­?¡¯ There was no mention of this in the game. Then again, she isn¡¯t mentioned in more than a few lines of dialogue but everyone knows she exists in the game and she has one illustration in the forums floating around. Maybe there was some cut content for the divine realm questline? If that¡¯s the case then it might be possible for Arnold to find out more about what happened since the game¡¯s logic shouldn¡¯t apply to this life. One stone that was in the middle of the road for the entire game could be lying on the bottom of the hill that led up to the road. If you were to log back into the game, the stone would still be there in the middle of the road. Arnold stared at the status screen¡ªlooking at the Destiny Goddess reflected on his screen. She looked almost identical to mature Angelica. He then shifted his gaze at the Death God, a gigantic skeleton that was tasked with managing the River of Souls and was possibly the strongest god in the game due to its (The River of Souls) influence. Of course, if the Soul King attained this power as well, then a fight between the two would¡¯ve been inevitable. ¡®Do any of the gate guardians know what happened to the Fate Goddess?¡¯ He only had connections to Yorm at the moment so hopefully she can share that information in the future. ¡¤ Patch notes: Only the War Council knows what occurred for her to lose her position, the High Valkyrie included. ¡®¡­Well, I was going there in the future anyway.¡¯ He needed Kellene¡¯s sister to come with him, after all. The Valkyries know the story of the Destiny Child so it shouldn¡¯t take much convincing. Knowing he was acquainted with the hero, the High Valkyrie might be more willing to provide him with secret information. If even that doesn¡¯t work then he would use his charm to seduce her and gain her trust. With how sexually frustrated Valkyries tend to be due to lack of suitable mates, this might be the easiest approach. ¡®There¡¯s a possibility that she was just talking about Oriel all along.¡¯ That could be the case if one were to take the timing into account. She¡¯s probably been watching him for a while now, evident by the ¡°no matter which body it inhabits¡± that she said to him in the guild. Regardless, it might still be a good idea to find out what happened to the Fate Goddess. Arnold suddenly heard a boom coming from the sky. ¡®Shit, is 1B and the merchant losing?¡¯ that was what he thought as he looked in the direction of that boom. What he saw made his eyes go wide. Hundreds of magic circles were stacked on top of each other, each of them bigger from the bottom up. The largest magic circle loomed right above them after it blocked out the sunlight. ¡°What spell is that¡­?¡± he might¡¯ve been able to tell if he could see the runic formations from the other magic circles since the biggest one didn¡¯t have enough information. Nevertheless, he had hope that whatever spell it was could kill that woman. Then again, he wasn¡¯t na?ve. [One Breath Kills All] would be the only spell capable of killing her since its abilities ignores any mental or physical protection its target has. Of course, it doesn¡¯t discriminate so it will kill every living thing in this world if it¡¯s cast. If it¡¯s the merchant, Arnold was certain he¡¯s capable of using the spell. But he¡¯d have to kill every living thing in this world to cast it¡ªincluding Arnold and Lyra. ¡°It¡¯s almost done,¡± Lyra¡¯s exhausted voice came from beside him as he continued staring at the magic circles. Lyra went silent for a bit, staring at him curiously before she opened her mouth again. ¡°How did you meet that mysterious person?¡± She must be talking about the reliable Mr. Merchant. ¡°In an angel sanctuary in the dungeon¡­.¡± ¡°I meant how did the two of you come this far that he¡¯d use such powerful magic, effectively squandering all efforts to appear like an ordinary merchant to others? Something is familiar about him¡ªno, his mana. As a member of a magic race, I¡¯m more sensitive to differentiating mana pools between individuals so his is very familiar, as if I¡¯ve felt it before in the past. Do you also have some kind of history with him?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say I have. It¡¯s our first time meeting.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lyra closed her eyes as she put a finger on her chin, ¡°¡­Maybe that could be it¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He might be going this far for you due to the soul inside your body¡ªspecifically Oriel¡¯s soul.¡± ¡°Come to think of it¡­ He went into quite a frenzy when I told him about Oriel. He was so respectful and sang Oriel¡¯s praises, shouting His Excellency whenever he had the opportunity.¡± ¡®He gets pretty awkward when addressing me, though. Being called dear customer is pretty annoying but better than being cheeky and familiar with me.¡¯ Arnold continued, ¡°But he¡¯s pretty tight-lipped about who he was. All I know is that he¡¯s from my world.¡± ¡°But he must be connected to the demons in some way¡­¡± ¡°He said he was human, though.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter since many humans involve themselves with demons.¡± ¡®That¡¯s right¡­ I almost forgot about Rein¡­ The bastard who sold his soul for power.¡¯ A powerful rumble shook the ground before a thunderous boom came from the sky that was slowly being dyed in red. A beam of pure destruction was being sent from the very top¡ªthe biggest magic circle¡ªand breaking through all the circles below it. The red light almost blinded Arnold for a second. The cracking of glass blocked out all sound from around them. ¡°Is that the [Core Destroyer] spell¡­.?¡± Lyra looked blankly at the scene, ¡°It¡¯s smaller in size compared to its full might but that¡¯s a spell used to destroy planets from the inside by blowing up their cores¡­¡± ¡®Crazy bastard, how many Seventeenth Rank spells do you have¡­?¡¯ This spell is particular has the easiest magic control and intelligent stat requirement among the highest tier spells in the game but it consumes a lot of mana, way less than [Sleeping Black Hole], but still a lot. It¡¯s useful for destroying entire armies since its power can be adjusted quite easily. The only downside is the ridiculously long chant that even top magician players have to finish to cast it. Lufulur also had that spell but due to the risks of using it, he never attempted to cast it in a server full of players even if he was overrun and outnumbered by monsters. ¡®That guy was definitely an Archmage¡­¡¯ ?? ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ As I looked up at the approaching beam of pure destruction, my thoughts raced through my mind. My body and the world around me didn¡¯t stop but my mind did. Is this what every living thing goes through when knowing they¡¯re going to die? But I can¡¯t die. I shouldn¡¯t die. Evil breeds and multiplies faster than my sword can strike it. If I fall now, how many more will suffer in my stead once this evil fully matures? How many innocent lives will be snuffed out before their time, all because I wasn¡¯t strong enough, fast enough, or determined enough? I¡¯ve seen it. I¡¯ve seen the darkness spread like a plague, corrupting everything it touches. It festers in the hearts of men, turns brother against brother, and leaves nothing but ruin in its wake. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! I was once naive, believing that justice alone could stamp it out, that righteousness would be enough to cleanse the realms. But I¡¯ve learned the hard truth: evil doesn¡¯t sleep, it doesn¡¯t rest. It seeps into every crack, every crevice, twisting even the purest of souls. And once it takes root, it¡¯s nearly impossible to rip out. No, I cannot die here. I¡¯ve dedicated my life to this cause. Every scar, every wound I bear is a testament to my resolve. They remind me of those who fell because I wasn¡¯t there in time, those whose cries for help went unanswered. I¡¯ve faced monsters, both human and otherwise, who reveled in the pain they caused. And for every one I¡¯ve slain, ten more rise to take their place. It¡¯s a never-ending battle, but it¡¯s one I chose. I chose to be the one who stands between the innocent and the abyss. Of course, sometimes there¡¯s an abyss out there that even I cannot stand up against. There was one before. One that made me kneel at its feet in fear, obey its every command, be its breeding machine and¡­ I shook my head as glimpses of its (the abyss¡¯) smug face flashed in my mind. Its hot breath on my neck and its filth spreading my insides and shaking its hips to revel in its own enjoyment. I felt powerless under its godly might and forced to serve it daily. The mere act of making the wrong dish that it didn¡¯t want to eat on a particular day was enough to get a beating. The mere act of speaking with the opposite sex familiarly brought me only brutal assault as I was reduced to a plaything. ¡­ Even while my opponent was giving it her all to defeat me, I could not help but reminisce on my own and reflect on my goals... and past. I could not stop remembering that weak girl who allowed herself to be pushed around by those stronger and even those weaker than her. She always thought of others¡¯ needs before her own. But she was na?ve. The gods she believed in betrayed her¡ªno, they turned a blind eye to the trauma she was put through when the abyss grabbed at her ankles and dragged her down to eternal darkness. She lived in that darkness for centuries before a light shone down on her, offering to help. But that light wanted the little girl to overcome the biggest evil of them all. The face of Arsnoria Vlur Daemon flashed before my mind, her shaking pupils meeting mine. It was a gaze begging for an explanation. My body was covered in blood, but it is not my own. It¡¯s the blood of another¡ªa symbol of the cycle I have been trapped in, the cycle I had to break. I couldn¡¯t let the abyss claim me again. I couldn¡¯t let it win. ¡­. ¡­ My gaze calmly shifted upwards when the skeleton completed his chant. Circular runic formations and complex patterns stretched across the sky as the surroundings was bathed in their ethereal glow. The wind became stronger, so strong that most of the trees in the area were uprooted. It felt like all the air was sucked up into the sky. I have always been fascinated by magic. It is a neutral power that doesn¡¯t pick favorites since talent and experience make up how powerful your magic can become. Evil is an impulse most of the time, chosen to act upon a whim to satiate one¡¯s desires. Those pushed by simple desire don¡¯t invest the time and energy needed to master such a complex force. They seek shortcuts, quick paths to power, often leading them down dark and twisted roads before meeting their end at the hands of misguided fate. But true mastery of magic requires dedication, discipline, and an understanding of the balance between creation and destruction. It is not enough to simply wield magic; one must respect it, understand its nuances, and be willing to sacrifice years, even decades, to unlock its full potential. That said, unlike most things, an evil is at its origin. An evil that failed to use magic to control these peaceful realms. While magic is beautiful, I cannot ignore that it is a power meant for destruction. The spell above me will not just destroy this entire area, the aftermath will kill thousands in the explosion that will follow. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± I heard my opponent¡¯s hoarse breathing. Even after being hit several times, she was still standing, the last remnants of her Ki long gone. She is truly one of the strongest humans I have ever encountered. Alas, none of her skills or techniques were enough to take me down. While it is insulting to my opponents, I did not use any of my divine power to win this match. I did not want to kill her. Everyone can be redeemed so I had hope she¡¯ll listen to reason once she realizes I am not someone she can defeat. My power has never been forced out by anyone in the last 250 years. Of course, I had faced countless demigods, most just curious as to how strong I am and others simply being evil who hurt humans for their own enjoyment. While I see humans as beneath myself, I did not treat them as playthings. If you have the power that surpasses something, you can use that power to protect that same thing. My purpose is simply eradicating evil but the aforementioned is partly due to why I still fight, even when my end is near. The surroundings were suddenly bathed in bloody red when the spell activated. Magnificent. I heard that the strongest magicians in history like Goddess Urion (who overtook the duties of the notorious Progenitor), were capable of changing entire worlds with her magic. Of course, she was also powerful enough to destroy worlds. What I was seeing today was a fraction of what magic is capable of. The raven-haired woman¡ªbloodied from top to bottom¡ªsuddenly charged at me at that moment as I stood there dazed, looking around to see if there were any civilians in the area. While magic was indeed fascinating to see, many lives will be lost if I did not evacuate everyone. I could not prioritize my opponent right now. I was under the impression that she¡¯d have some means to flee but she was not attempting to do so at all. this magic will most likely stretch several kilometers, which means there isn¡¯t much time left for her to run. No. Don¡¯t come here! You¡¯ll get caught up in this spell! I wanted to shout but I knew she would not listen. Her goal is protecting evil. But I can sense something in her heart. What motivated her wasn¡¯t selfishness or greed but rather fear. What does she fear for her to put her life on the line for someone who would kill her if it was convenient for them? That¡¯s what evil is¡ªdoing things on a whim or pure desire. Desire for killing. Desire for raping. Desire for¡­. The woman¡¯s punch landed on my stomach yet I could feel nothing. I could tell from her pale expression that she put everything she had in that blow but I was blessed with a divine body that did not tire or starve. The woman tried to immobilize me by restricting my arms in a tight hug. She forced out the remainder of her Ki and roared as almost every bone in her body started breaking audibly. Tears fell onto her face¡ªah? Am I¡­ crying? Even though I am up against the one protecting the evil I vow to slay¡­ I¡¯m crying? ¡°!¡± the woman let out a panicked scream when I broke free easily from her tight struggle. I simply put my arms around her. Her body trembled uncontrollably. My hand stroked her soft raven hair. ¡°Eh¡­ eh?¡± through a bloodied face, she looked up at me. ¡°Even if you are willing to die for evil, I think you can still be redeemed. You are not a demon, but a human.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes rolled back in her head before she collapsed into my chest, drained of all energy. ** Those who witnessed the colossal red beam of destruction piercing the sky from far away were gripped by a terror so profound it felt like the end of the world. To them, it wasn''t just a beam¡ªit was the wrath of the gods incarnate, a divine judgment unleashed upon a sinful world. They imagined the heavens themselves had grown weary of humanity''s failings, choosing this moment to cleanse the earth, making way for a new, purer generation to inherit the land. Panic spread like wildfire. People ran in all directions, their minds flashing back to that fateful day when the walls of their sanctuary crumbled without warning. They had been helpless then, and they were helpless now. Would fleeing even save them? Could they outrun the devastation that was sure to follow? Their lives, so fragile and insignificant in the face of such overwhelming power, seemed meaningless. Where could they go if this world was destined for annihilation? With no strength to defend themselves, would they grovel at the feet of the demigods, begging for salvation from those who might rule over them? They remembered all too well what a demigod was capable of. It was a demigod who had single-handedly vanquished the monsters beyond the walls, who had saved them once before. But now, who would save them? The earth held its breath. No explosion came, no violent tremor shook the ground. Instead, the beam, once so menacing and unstoppable, began to split¡ªits crimson energy fractured, torn apart by an invisible force. ¡­ As if commanded by an unseen hand, the red mist of destruction was thrust upward, dissipating into the heavens, leaving nothing but silence in its wake. Chapter 224 Part 3 Evil vs Righteous Valiancy (3) ¡°The spell was destroyed¡­?¡± Lyra¡¯s pupils shook as she looked up at the dissipating red energy that flowed upwards. There wasn¡¯t even a counterspell of any kind to explain why that many magic circles shattered in an instant. From their position, it looked like a strong gust of wind destroyed that immensely powerful spell. Surely there isn''t and has never been wind capable of blowing away a spell that is used to kill planets? --It seems this woman¡¯s might transcends even my most powerful spells. I don¡¯t think I have it in me to cast another. Mr. Merchant¡¯s voice entered Arnold¡¯s head. Looking at Lyra, who was looking around frantically, it seems she heard it as well. --I hope the gate is ready. You¡¯ll be out of this woman¡¯s reach if you enter it. ¡°¡­¡± Arnold looked at the gate. A portal was slowly forming from the twisting blue energy that appeared after Lyra pointed the medallion at it. It was taking way too long. Who knows how fast that woman could get here. --Oops, it seems she fled, not even glancing at me for a second. But I can¡¯t stop her quickly enough¡­ ¡°What happened to 1B?!¡± Arnold shouted, thinking he¡¯d be heard. Thankfully, he received a reply. --She is quite bloody and beaten but fine otherwise. Though it seems what¡¯s keeping her trembling on the ground like a scared little mouse is seeing that woman punched my spell away like it was nothing. ¡°She¡­ punched it?¡± Lyra said in disbelief. --I suggest you flee, Miss Alchemist. Lyra frowned slightly, ¡°¡­There¡¯s still something I need to ask her¡­¡± --Do you suspect that she¡¯s the one who killed the monsters beyond the walls? ¡°There¡¯s no one else that could do something like that if not her. I haven¡¯t read any reports or heard any rumors that a demigod was ever sighted in this world.¡± If she could destroy a powerful spell like [Core Destroyer] then her claim is much more believable. Even Arnold was starting to believe it. But is she somehow connected to that divine tree that the guild master mentioned? ¡°You need to go quickly,¡± Lyra said to Arnold, ¡°I¡¯ll go back on my own.¡± Arnold looked back at the gate, the portal now half his height and about the same width. Maybe he could squeeze through? If he went now then it meant leaving Lyra to fight for herself. But given Guinevere¡¯s character, who cared for the lives of innocent people, she might not attack her unless Lyra gets in the way. Arnold thought to himself if he should give his artifact to Lyra so that she could escape instantly. Guinevere was way faster than the activation sequence for portals on her medallion. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon then¡­¡± ¡°Mm.¡± she gave him a smile before turning to look back at the sky. Arnold was about to take a step forward but something heavy and powerful crashed onto the ground, almost making him lose his footing. With a premonition and killing intent making his back sweat, he creakily turned his head in its direction. The smoke¡ªthat had risen from the ground¡ªdissipated, revealing the same red-haired beauty. There wasn¡¯t a single scratch on her. Which meant that even a level 98 couldn¡¯t stand up to her. Well, 1B is still a human so he couldn¡¯t say he was surprised by this result. Even at this distance, Guinevere could cover it in a mere second. Using [Speed of Sound] was his only option but without aura, there¡¯d be no way to activate it. Arnold quickly unsheathed Luxtivin with a glare in his eyes. There¡¯s no way this woman will be able to surpass him in hand-to-hand martial arts since she had a knight class but this fight will go on forever if he keeps dodging and parrying her blows. Unlike with Gederick, who was pure muscle and thus slower, Guinevere would be able to move too fast even for Arnold who¡¯s a trained martial artist. ¡°Your resistance is futile. Please kneel before me so that I can behead you in my people¡¯s tradition.¡± ¡°¡­You mean in the Valkyrie tradition, don¡¯t you?¡± Arnold said as sweat flowed down his neck. He could see her lip twitch. ¡°What? Are you ashamed of being the former High Valkyrie?¡± ¡°How did you¡­ No, my curiosity is less important than my goal. I will just take your head to an old friend and have her look through your memories for answers to my questions.¡± ¡°Oh? And which questions would that be? Maybe to find out if I¡¯m just playing stupid and that there truly is a mastermind controlling me?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. ¡°To tell you the truth, there is.¡± He lowered his sword casually. ¡°!¡± Guinevere pointed her sword at him, ¡°I was feeling guilty for a moment from having to take the life of an innocent soul for the good of the realm. But it seems you were protecting this evil even at the expense of your own life. Now I will not mourn again. Are you willing to cooperate and tell me where this Evil is located? If you do then I will take you in as a prisoner.¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± Arnold shrugged, ¡°You¡¯ll just leave me to rot in some prison cell in exchange for letting me live. Being thrown behind bars is no different than dying.¡± ¡°Why are you so stubborn¡­? Do you not realize you have been dancing in the palm of its hand all this time? This evil will discard you as if you were nothing.¡± ¡°That evil you speak of is threatening to destroy the divine realm, you know? A good thing if you ask me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°He¡¯s only been restraining himself because he let water be under the bridge. There¡¯s no ill-intent towards any of you in the nine realms. He¡¯s just gathering people who can protect him. The Between Realms is a dangerous place, you know? He doesn¡¯t have allies there, only acquaintances who would kill him at the slightest benefit to themselves.¡± Arnold walked up to Guinevere. She¡¯s huge. He wasn¡¯t even reaching her chest, more like near her naval region. ¡°If you kill me, you¡¯d be killing a soldier he wants to add to his army. Oh, and don¡¯t misunderstand, he knows he can¡¯t do anything to the divine realm even once his army is completed. He just wants to protect himself. But you know, nearly every being in the Between Realms hates the divine realm. What do you think will happen once they set their differences aside and unite? There are more worlds on the other side than in the nine realms. If they come together, their combined strength could easily rival that of the divine realm and the gods. And when that happens, my master¡¯s army will be in the forefront. You wouldn¡¯t want to be the one who provoked such a force, would you? By sparing me, you¡¯re not just letting me live¡ªyou¡¯re avoiding a potential catastrophe. My master might seem insignificant to you now, but imagine what could happen if he¡¯s pushed too far. He sees all his soldiers as important pieces for his grand plan so one of them being killed will make him angry, you know?¡± A golden glint flashed in the gaps between Guinevere¡¯s helmet. Her gaze rested on Arnold silently. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Evil can coexist with your kind, you know~¡± he didn¡¯t know what face he was making while speaking in such a merry tune. ¡°The¡­ The dark forces separating us from that realm will not allow an army rivalling the entire divine realm to come through¡­¡± Guinevere said with a shaky voice. ¡°Oh? You think we don¡¯t have our methods for removing that barrier? If Goddess Aedri betrayed you before, she will surely do it again if I do a little something for her.¡± Arnold stood on the tips of his toes as his hands were on his hips. He felt his face stretch, almost as if he was making an eerie smile. Of course, he couldn¡¯t look at his face at this moment. His whole attitude came off as smug, as if he won or something. ¡°Why don¡¯t you fuck off, Miss Pretend Hero? Lord Ladiath is waiting on me to retrieve something for him on the other side of that portal~ If I make him wait, he¡¯ll become angry~¡± E-Eh? Guinevere suddenly grabbed his arm in the midst of his confusion. Her hand was so large that it easily wrapped itself around his entire arm. Tears streamed down her face. ¡°You truly are irredeemable.¡± He was suddenly thrown towards the ground in an instant but he managed to gain his footing after turning his body around in the air before jumping away, landing near Lyra. ¡°W-What happened?¡± Lyra, who had been a fair distance away, outside earshot distance, ran up to him. ¡°It seems talking to her is useless.¡± Arnold looked at Guinevere who was slowly approaching him, ¡°I have no choice but to fight her right now.¡± Of course, he¡¯ll go through that portal once an opportunity presents itself but he knew Guinevere will cover the distance instantly unless he restrains her. ¡°But¡­¡± Lyra frowned. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I need to know if she was the one that killed those monsters. With her help, we might be able to save the worlds in this dungeon. It¡¯s our fault they¡¯ve spread this far into the worlds, after all¡­¡± So basically, recruiting an enemy, huh¡­ That¡¯s what Arnold was thinking as well. If Guinevere helps them kill the Offspring now then many deaths can be avoided in the future and a certain main arc doesn¡¯t need to happen. However, she was now his enemy. Unless he¡¯s able to persuade her with words, he couldn¡¯t see a way out of this. ¡°There are many places left unexplored in this dungeon¡­ What if the method to saving the World Tree is somewhere in this dungeon but it¡¯s beyond the walls¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± The method was right in front of her but he decided to keep quiet. ¡°But I know that as long as I¡¯m acquainted with you, I won¡¯t be able to seek her help.¡± ¡°You could simply cut ties, you know?¡± ¡°What¡¯s important to me right now is getting my real body back.¡± Lyra took out her medallion, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the castle but first there¡¯s some investigating that I need to do.¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll head straight for the portal once I¡¯m.¡± He then raised his voice, ¡°Let this woman go! She has nothing to do with this evil! She¡¯s just an old friend of mine that helped me come this far!¡± Guinevere came to a stop and folded her arms in response. ¡°I¡¯m going to use Aether if everything else fails.¡± He was telling her this since this clone was once a precious child of hers. ¡°¡­I understand.¡± The two then went silent. Lyra held out the medallion and said the activation chant before a portal appeared. Guinevere didn¡¯t move an inch, probably trusting Arnold not to just dive into that portal as well. After a few more seconds, Lyra vanished. The waterfall was the loudest sound currently in the area along with the sounds of birds from the nearby forest. Arnold held his sword ready to face Guinevere. Unexpectedly, she just raised her sword arm above her head as she approached him. ¡®You¡¯re full of openings in that stance.¡¯ It was probably to bait him to attack recklessly but he¡¯s faced many people like this before. He matched her pace as he neared her, his grip tightening on his sword. They were a meter away from each other before Arnold charged at her with his full speed. He swung, aiming for her stomach but only cutting air. He sensed her behind him so he did a full spin and kicked upward, sending a powerful gust of wind around them. Yet again, he kicked hit only air. She was still a meter away from him. ¡®She doesn¡¯t even look like someone who just moved from her position.¡¯ It matters not. He charged at her and swung his sword several times in quick succession. Guinevere moved like an after-image, leaving behind a blurry silhouette as she dodged his attacks. After the flurry of attacks ended, she raised her sword hand above her head again. This wasn¡¯t arrogance (not with that speed of hers). She was definitely just preparing a skill and Arnold kept interrupting her. if it¡¯s just an overhead swing then he¡¯ll be able to dodge it. ¡°Huh?¡± Arnold noticed that there was a golden light slowly surrounding her broken sword. He slowly looked up when he noticed small golden lights descending from the sky. It was faint but growing stronger by the second. ¡®That¡¯s not a skill, it¡¯s a spirit sword repairing itself with divine spirits¡­¡¯ From someone else¡¯s perspective, she was trying to restore her sword to have a fair fight, which is a code that swordsmen have. Something about wanting to fight your opponent at full power. That¡¯s going to be troublesome¡­ Chapter 224 Part 4: A Mortals Defiance If you were to rank specific artifacts in Star Fantasy from strongest to weakest, the order would be: Holy Sword of Song and Light, Cardinal Artifacts, Urion¡¯s gear and finally Spirit Weapons. The rank below the Spirit Weapons is SS, S, A, etc¡­ The reason spirit weapons are so powerful is due to the fact that they were all made from the World Tree at some point in time. It could be a leaf, a piece of bark, a twig and even fruit. So long as it once belonged to the World Tree, it will grant the weapon or magic item improved abilities. If she is in possession of such a weapon then it means that Guinevere is not a natural elementalist, but rather using the power of her artifact. Elementalists are troublesome since they can control nature itself. She¡¯s been alive for hundreds if not thousands of years so it¡¯s possible she¡¯d fully mastered the art of controlling nature. Arnold thought to himself if it¡¯ll be a good idea to ask her if she knew Promethius but that will just complicate things since being so nosy will reveal that he¡¯s a player. He didn¡¯t know what kind of reaction a demigod will have to this information. If the NPCs were sentient during the beta playtesting then it¡¯s possible she might¡¯ve encountered players and could still remember them. There were definitely some bad apples among the playtesters. They were given a lot of freedom outside testing the game so it¡¯s obvious that these bad apples would cause a lot of chaos in the game, killing important NPCs, destroying big cities, enslaving people and so on and so forth. The world could be reset so they didn¡¯t care what they did outside their free time when they weren¡¯t streaming. Depending on what happened and if the resets were always successful, Demigods¡ªwho live for up to a thousand years or more depending on species¡ªmight still remember what kind of people players are. Rafaela didn¡¯t have that strong of a reaction but maybe she just didn¡¯t know much about them. Arnold could¡¯ve asked Lyra if she knew something but it was much too late now. This is why he kept his mouth shut. He couldn¡¯t use taunts either since there was no way his childish taunts could get through a knight like her. Arnold charged at Guinevere again. Her form suddenly went blurry but he managed to sense where she¡¯ll end up and struck in that direction. ¡°!¡± Guinevere knocked his blow aside using the gauntlet on her sword arm. Attacking consecutively like this will force her to lower her sword and fight him. Probably knowing this, Guinevere didn¡¯t lift her sword again, instead holding it in a stance. A golden light had transformed the sword into a shortsword. Even though the light looked almost transparent, Arnold knew it wasn¡¯t a good idea to underestimate the durability of accumulated spirits. Guinevere moved like an afterimage at that moment, arriving in front of him before he could even blink. She struck diagonally, which Arnold was able to dodge and strike back, only for his attack to be blocked by something akin to a brick wall. She didn¡¯t budge an inch as she pushed him back, almost making him lose his footing. He let himself be pushed back and bent down, kicking her leg in an attempt to make her lose her footing but her leg was placed firmly onto the ground, not budging an inch. ¡®Shit.¡¯ That kick could break an ordinary warrior¡¯s leg but his kick didn¡¯t leave a single mark on her. She swung her fist down, aiming for his face but he managed to roll to the side before the ground¡ªwhere he was earlier¡ªwas completely destroyed. She pulled out her fist and got back into a low stance. ¡°You¡¯re clearly stronger than me.¡± Arnold spoke, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you just using brute force to kill me instead of playing games?¡± ¡°This is a duel, not a competition to see who¡¯s stronger.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind to your opponents. I might use that kindness against you.¡± ¡°You say I am playing games yet you are stalling to use your full power.¡± That was true. The reason he didn¡¯t attempt to use Aether was because he was trying to get used to her attack patterns. It seems that unless she¡¯s at a disadvantage, she won¡¯t use any of her skills. Arnold will only have more strength on his side if he attempts to bring Aether out. There¡¯s no telling if it will allow him to use his aura skills. Unless he was also in trouble, he didn¡¯t want to use Aether since it could be a one-time thing with a time limit and a massive kickback. The memory of him using Aether in class one time resurfaced in his head. What will the penalty be for forcing a homunculi¡¯s Aether out? Guinevere didn¡¯t give him any time to respond to her remark. She stomped the ground with one leg, making the surroundings rumble and almost caused Arnold to lose his footing. Taking that moment, she released an arc of golden light, aiming right for his legs. Arnold jumped to avoid the attack but, as expected, Guinevere charged at him in mid-air. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. ¡®For a knight who is hundreds of years old, she¡¯s really easy to read.¡¯ Her sword slashed Luxtivin¡¯s illusion that dissipated in smoke. Arnold appeared behind her and aimed right for her chest. If it¡¯s Luxtivin then he¡¯s sure it would be able to pierce a demigod¡¯s skin. He was suddenly struck by a powerful blow right in the face. Somewhere during those two seconds that everything happened, Guinevere turned around with lightning speed and hit Arnold with her back hand fist. The pain coursed through his head, sending shockwaves to his brain and making him go in and out of unconsciousness. What the¡­ A single blow¡­? He crashed deep onto the ground. His face was a complete mess. His lower jaw was hanging loosely and his mouth could only make gurgling sounds. His neck was probably also broken from the shockwave of that punch. The eye¡ªthat was on the side of his face that got punched¡ªwas crushed. Even his eyesocket suffered the same fate. He couldn¡¯t see her eyes but he could feel her contempt. How dare you look down on me¡­ No one is allowed to do that¡­ Not even gods. His scream reverberated throughout the surroundings; his voice so loud that it made his throat bleed. He tasted iron in his mouth but didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Screaming and letting out all your rage will not give you the power to fight against me, Evil.¡± After saying so, she pulled back her arm and shot it out as if to punch air. Arnold felt an overwhelming amount of pressure sending him even deeper into the ground and crushing his bones at the same time. ¡°Kaek!¡± it was a simple punch and nowhere near as powerful as the one that blew away the [Core Destroyer] spell but it was enough to make him feel powerless. She pulled back her fist again and punched air. Again. Arnold was buried so deep underground that he couldn¡¯t see the sun, only Guinevere¡¯s divine figure. She lifted her sword again in the same stance to gather spirit. The air crackled and the clouds parted above, revealing a golden beam of light being sent down to her sword. A thought surfaced in his mind to compare their strength stat. ¡°¡­..¡± Arnold just laid there in silence as he looked at the status screen. He didn¡¯t look at her entire status window earlier since he only wanted to confirm his thoughts but now it made it clear to him. Even with a hundred of him fighting her at once, there would be no way to win. He looked at her other stats as she walked up to him, confirming that all of them were in the five digits. All his energy to resist left his body. Is this what it feels like to give up? Where did his determination to continue fighting go? Where is the motivation to obtain that pure martial arts book? A small, almost imperceptible spark flickered in the depths of Arnold''s mind. It was a memory, faint and blurred, of someone he saw within a vision, his armor as radiant as the power he unleashed upon the armies of enemies daring to stand up to him. His manifested dragon could kill hundreds in one attack, and thousands in mere minutes. King Arnold. Another memory surfaced¡ªone of endgame Arnold von Berkley fighting in a battle to the death against the God of Death to obtain the power of the [River of Souls]. Yet another memory came forth¡ªthis time showing how Arnold was fighting against an army of Olivia¡¯s divine beasts during a major war between the countries. In all of them, he had a confident smile on his face¡ªno, it was a smile of arrogance with the power to back it up. It didn¡¯t matter how many times he was hit, he always got back up, no matter how bloody he was. What made him so powerful? Was it truly just aura? What made him more powerful than even Luke? Sebastian¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in his mind. He recalled this moment being back when he finished his training with Sebastian. --¡°Remember that if you ever find yourself up against a warrior who attained [State of Equilibrium] or mastered Aether or even both¡ªrun. You are not facing a man; you are facing a martial god.¡± Guinevere swung her sword down without a word, the power of the sun sent down on her command. Arnold could hear her powerful voice before the golden power swallowed him up: ¡°Death by the power of the divine realm is a fitting death for one tainted by evil.¡± ¡­ ¡­ Villagers gathered around the front entrance of their village when they saw the golden pillar of light descending from the sky. ¡°Has she descended?¡± They knew what that pillar of light signified. Of course, it was just their guess, but surely someone as powerful as the goddess who saved their world from the tyranny of those fearsome monsters was capable of the simple feat of using the powers of the heavens? ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s way closer this time.¡± ¡°I wanna see who she¡¯s fighting! I heard one swing from her sword can cut a moon in half!¡± ¡°Stop exaggerating. Yeah, she¡¯s strong, but there¡¯s no way she can do that!¡± Eager to see what was going on, they all ran towards a nearby hill that gave them a better sight of the battle taking place. They couldn¡¯t see the goddess since a forest was in the way, but they could feel her power in the air. It made them shiver, thinking how there exist beings out there with such overwhelming strength. Suddenly, another energy surged into the sky, this one brilliant white, clashing violently with the golden pillar. The sky itself seemed to tremble as the two forces collided, their power radiating outward in waves that shook the ground beneath the villagers¡¯ feet. The air crackled with raw energy, and for a moment, the entire world was bathed in the blinding light of their struggle. ¡°What¡¯s happening now?¡± one villager gasped, shielding his eyes from the brightness. ¡°Is someone¡­ fighting her power?¡± The villagers could barely comprehend the sight before them. The golden light, once so dominant, was now locked in a deadly dance with the white energy, neither willing to give an inch. The sky roared as the forces battled, and the villagers could feel the tension mounting, a pressure building that was almost unbearable. Then, in an instant, the tension snapped. A blinding explosion erupted from the point of collision, a deafening boom that echoed across the land. The shockwave tore through the surroundings, flattening the forest that had once obscured their view. Trees, rocks, and anything in its path were obliterated, leaving nothing but scorched earth in its wake. The villagers were thrown to the ground, shielding themselves from the violent aftermath. When the light finally faded and the ringing in their ears subsided, they dared to look up. The once-vibrant landscape was now a barren wasteland, the remnants of life erased by the sheer power of the explosion. ¡°Nothing could have survived that¡­¡± one villager whispered, his voice trembling with fear and awe. The goddess¡¯s power had been met by an equal force, and the result had been catastrophic. There was no victor here, only devastation. When they got up, they could see a gigantic crater in the distance, caused by the explosion that even destroyed the entire forest. Though they were sure that nothing came out of that alive, a flickering golden light¡ªso small that they could barely see it¡ªhovered over the destroyed region. Chapter 224 Part 5: Breakthrough As his consciousness faded away after his body was obliterated, leaving his soul behind, Arnold recalled all those days he spent with Sebastian during his training. He remembered how Sebastian''s voice, stern and unyielding, echoed in his ears, pushing him to the brink of his endurance. Even when his body was battered and broken, far from being healed, there was no respite. The next day would come, and with it, the relentless demand to continue. Sebastian never allowed him to falter, never let him rest until his body and mind were both forged in the fires of their brutal training. Each day was a battle against the limits of his strength and will, and was reminded time and time again of how weak he truly was. ¡°Many martial artists find it impossible to win against someone stronger than themselves. That person could be more talented than them or just had more years to train so it¡¯s only natural that you can¡¯t match their level.¡± A conversation he had with Sebastian played out in his subconscious, ¡°Martial artists¡ªlike many other classes have their own limits that¡¯s determined by their background and how they were trained.¡± Arnold, who was the age of seven, silently looked up at Sebas through his swollen eyes. ¡°However, one¡¯s body itself can transcend this limit.¡± He tapped Arnold¡¯s chest, ¡°And the mind can envision that breakthrough and force the body to follow.¡± He then tapped Arnold¡¯s forehead. ¡°If you can understand the true limit of a mortal body using both your mind and body in unison then you¡¯ll achieve a state of enlightenment, something only destined Martial Gods are capable of. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are at the start of your martial training or nearing the end, you will become powerful once you attain this enlightenment. You must be wondering why I am telling you¡ªa child¡ªthis. Well, I believe that you will one day become the first human in this era to make that breakthrough¡ª" As the darkness closed in around Arnold, death did not come as a gentle release but as an excruciating torment that clawed at every fiber of his being. It was as if his very soul was being ripped apart, piece by agonizing piece, leaving nothing but a raw, searing void in its wake. His mind, already battered and broken, felt like it was being set ablaze from the inside out, each nerve ending ablaze with a fire that consumed him slowly and mercilessly. His non-existent lungs in this void filled with a suffocating pressure, as though he was drowning in a sea of molten lead, every breath a desperate, futile struggle against the crushing weight of the abyss. The pain was not just physical; it was a deep, primal terror that gripped his heart with icy claws. Time seemed to stretch into eternity, every second an unbearable eternity of suffering that refused to end. The taste of death was bitter and acrid, a venom that seeped into his very essence. It poisoned him with an overwhelming dread. The mere thought of experiencing this a third time sent waves of cold, paralyzing fear through whatever remained of his astral consciousness in this void. He was reminded again that dead is not a peaceful departure for someone like him, forced to experience pain even in the form of a soul. The words Sebas said to him echoed again in his mind. Even when he¡¯s so stern and harsh on Arnold, Sebas had such faith in him. He believed Arnold could become one of the strongest martial artists to ever exist. It was this faith that pushed Arnold to never give up since even his teacher believed in him. The power of a martial god¡ªsomething that''s normally out of the reach of even Transcendents. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°!¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes shot open, a familiar sanitized smell filling his nose. The air felt dry and the scent of medicines and herbs stung his nose. ¡°¡ªYou¡¯re finally awake. Hmm, it¡¯s been a few hours since we lost but you died already.¡± A familiar skeleton¡¯s face leaned over him. Arnold lifted his upper body, noticing that he was still in the clone¡¯s body. He looked around, confirming that he was in the lab again. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just die¡­?¡± he looked at Mr. Merchant. ¡°I already said that I linked your soul to five clones, remember? If one dies, your soul will be transferred to another.¡± ¡®Ah, that¡¯s right¡­¡¯ ¡°You are one of few people who can say they¡¯ve tasted death more than once, kuku. Has this motivated you to be more reckless or cautious?¡± ¡°What kind of question is that? Of course I¡¯ll be cautious.¡± ¡°Hmm, if you say so.¡± He chuckled meaningfully. Arnold took a second glance around the room, noticing that the [Virgin¡¯s Blood Ring] was on the bedside table. ¡°How did this get here? I¡¯m positive my whole body blew up at the end of that fight.¡± His magic bag was gone too so he lost most of everything he brought into the dungeon. Now wasn¡¯t the time to feel sad. That said, he really wished he had the [Inventory] skill exclusive to players¡­ ¡°I can¡¯t recall when it appeared there but it seems that little artifact can find its own way back to its owner on its own. If you were to throw it into the ocean, it¡¯d appeared near you the next day.¡± He mentally asked the system if it knew anything. A familiar system update ding sounded in his head. ¡®¡­Yorm¡¯s purity is what¡¯s keeping this link intact?¡¯ He heard a ¡°ding, ding!¡±. ¡®I¡¯ve heard about [Virgin] artifacts but I didn¡¯t know they had this kind of use¡­¡¯ ¡°How exactly did you die?¡± sensing the skeleton¡¯s intense gaze, Arnold went silent as he recalled his final moments. He unleashed the raw power of Aether without considering the consequences. Unleashing the power was surprisingly easy but controlling it was another matter. Maybe bringing it out is easier now because he used it once before in his true body? Despite being blasted by the power of Aether, Guinevere didn¡¯t show any signs of struggle or fatigue. A small barrier¡ªconstructed by the power of the sun and divinity combined¡ªseparated her from the destructive energy that Arnold forced out of that body. Yet he could not cause even a crack to form. If they were in a city then it would¡¯ve been destroyed by now but the power was held back by a mere barrier. ¡°¡­I forced Aether out of my body. The result is¡­ Well, as you can already guess¡± Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°You did that despite there not being a guarantee that you will come back?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He didn¡¯t think about it at all. Being looked down on as if he were an ant stirred something inside him, as if he couldn¡¯t allow himself to suffer such humiliation. What right does he have to get angry at a demigod for looking down on a human? Even if there were obvious differences between both races (physically and genetically), he couldn¡¯t accept such disrespect. ¡°Astral links can be broken. There isn¡¯t a single reason as to how this can happen but they do happen. With your bad luck, I don¡¯t think you have three chances left. Maybe you¡¯ll come back the next time but the time after that you might disturb the astral link or shatter it completely. If this happens then you won¡¯t be going to the River of Souls like all mortals.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sent into a void¡­¡± This completely throws his ¡°cautious or reckless¡± question out of the window. Of course, there¡¯s also no guarantee of the opposite happening¡ªhim reviving three more times. ¡°Indeed, that is why you should not attempt the same thing again, even if you are at a disadvantage. Remember, you do not need to win against that woman.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± ¡®Will she still be there if I go back¡­?¡¯ Thinking about having to fight her again sent chills down his back. Impossible. It¡¯s just impossible to fight that woman. ¡°Are you going back immediately?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°I see.¡± Saying so, Mr. Merchant stood up and rummaged in his magic bag, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared new clothes for you.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± As expected, it was a skimpy outfit again. With a sigh, Arnold stood up and began undressing, without minding that another person was in the room. ¡®Huh, it¡¯s still here¡­¡¯ He looked down at his member that was hanging loosely. ¡°Did you¡­ give the other three clones my genitalia as well?¡± it didn¡¯t matter how many times he saw it, it felt unnatural having it on this body. Then again, he had no right to complain since he wouldn¡¯t be able to live without sex until he gets his body back. ¡°Well, I had free time so I put it on all of them. Haha, what¡¯s with that concerned expression? I¡¯ve hidden them away from the madam¡¯s perverted servants. Goodness, these girls are so sexually frustrated that the mere sight of a penis on a clone gets them in the m¡ª¡± ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t want to hear anything further.¡± ¡°Alright, alright~¡± ¡°Where is Lyra right now?¡± he expected to see her the first time he woke up in the lab. ¡°She is in the castle¡¯s library looking up something she calls the ¡®divine tree¡¯. This castle once belonged to the Sky God during his time in the mortal realm and he left behind a huge collection of his books. She thinks that there might be answers as to what that divine tree is.¡± ¡®Even Lyra is curious to know what it is¡­¡¯ ¡°But her search won¡¯t bear any fruit since the only recorded divine tree is the World Tree itself.¡± ¡°Recorded¡­?¡± Arnold looked at him with narrowed eyes. ¡°Oh, dear. It seems I¡¯ve given something away, kukuku.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Arnold sighed at the know-it-all merchant who seemed to have the answer to most of everything, ¡°What is the other divine tree called? Why isn¡¯t it recorded in texts and scrolls?¡± ¡°I do not have an answer to that. I only know it exists but is rare to find. Fate is believed to decide who gets to encounter it. Everything its power touches becomes a divine entity. If its power is given to a thousand-year-old tree then that tree will be granted a divine status. Similar to the origin of its power, it will be capable of granting others many abilities if they choose to accept its blessing.¡± He suddenly went silent. ¡°¡­It seems like you have something to say.¡± Arnold noticed the light in his eyesockets were gone as if he was deep in thought. ¡°I asked the locals why the walls were gone and all of them said that there is a legend of some divine tree beyond the walls granting others eternal life and infinite power. They believe the person who killed all the monsters beyond the walls was granted the same blessing. According to them, the power that came from that person matched the pillar of light that can always be seen at night. Also, many can¡¯t seem to recall where they saw the light the very next morning, as if the tree itself is playing tricks on their minds.¡± ¡°A tree that can grant blessings, eternal life and power¡­ This sounds too good to be true.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe the tree feasts on the lifeforce of those it gives its blessings to. It''s like a magic crystal that must always be refueled with mana so that the scummy magic store owner can milk you dry.¡± ¡°Of course it has its own conditions¡­ So, it¡¯s basically a scam.¡± ¡°We cannot say for certain since it¡¯s not known how many people encountered it and received its blessing. But I have a feeling that knight we encountered might just be the one we¡¯re looking for.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Her strength and endurance were simply unnatural. How could she withstand not just the vacuum of space but also the power of a black hole? Normally, you¡¯d need special skills to protect you from such powerful forces. ¡®Could she be on the level of endgame Arnold and Luke?¡¯ He had a feeling she was beyond that. ¡°If the blessing is really what¡¯s giving her all that power, then I need to find a way to get rid of it¡­¡± The only means to do so would be to master Aether in this body. Whether mortal or God, this energy can close the gap between both beings. ¡°You are thinking of going back, hm? Do you remember that woman who was ready to sacrifice her life to allow you to escape?¡± That¡¯s right. He almost forgot about 1B. ¡°Is she alive¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, but nearly all her bones have been broken. Miss Alchemist said that it would be too dangerous to use healing spells on her now since there¡¯s a possibility that her bones won¡¯t go back to normal. She¡¯s now left to wallow in a sea of pain until she¡¯s ready to come out of her bedridden state.¡± ¡°Take me to her.¡± ¡°¡­Alright.¡± ¡­ ¡­ 1B¡¯s room wasn¡¯t that far from his so it was a short walk until they arrived there. Arnold stood over her bed, gazing down at her beautiful face. Her breaths were calm and slow. Arnold noticed that her raven hair from before was now a pale blonde and she had bushy eyelashes that were a paler blond than her hair. It seems whatever magic or item she was using to conceal her identify couldn¡¯t do its job while she¡¯s unconscious. Arnold could get her real name right now and determine what role she plays in the game, if any at all. But¡­ he didn¡¯t want to do that after what she did for him. She deserves this much respect at least. She was lying in a rather awkward position with her neck raised by a few pillows and her arms suspended in the air, two gravity magic circles keeping them in place. ¡°She almost died for nothing.¡± ¡°Indeed. But her mission was that important to her.¡± ¡°What kind of snake superior¡ªno, getting angry on her behalf won¡¯t help the situation. Did you manage to find out who she¡¯s working for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain you will find that out soon enough, kukuku. Besides, I would rather her tell you herself since it would be rude of me to spill the beans.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He looked down at her face, ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on returning until much later to bring Lyra to her other self but it looks like I¡¯ll have to take her back home, huh¡­¡± ¡°My, for someone with a rotten heart, you truly are kind. Ah, but I fear your delicious negative karma might be lost as a result of this... Please do not turn into a kind person, Your Excellency.¡± Arnold ignored him and touched 1B¡¯s face, feeling how cold she was, before leaving the room. He heard bones rattling behind him soon after. ¡°Are you going back immediately?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we go together? My mana is almost completely recovered.¡± ¡®What the hell... It hasn¡¯t even been a day since we fought that woman yet¡­¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll face her alone. My job isn¡¯t killing her, after all.¡± ¡°Hm, as you wish.¡± They entered the room Arnold woke up in. Arnold looked at himself in the mirror. A sheltered beauty with dead eyes stared back at him. He activated status. He confirmed that his level was about the same and the stats matched up with the previous clone. Arnold glanced at the merchant reflected in the mirror. ¡°Does Rafaela know I came back... after dying?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not tell her,¡± the other voice replied. ¡°According to the alchemist lady, she¡¯s been emotionally unstable lately. If she found out you¡¯ve died, it¡¯d be like pushing a boulder off the edge of a cliff.¡± His tone lowered. ¡°Remember, the fate of the realms rests in that girl¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t she already know about the clones you¡¯ve prepared?¡± ¡°She knows, but the number of times you die and return doesn¡¯t matter. What would eat away at her is knowing what you''re enduring, on top of everything she¡¯s already facing. Someone like her is unpredictable, so I¡¯d rather keep this a secret for now. The clones are her reassurance that you¡¯ll come back, but there¡¯s a limit to how many bodies a soul can inhabit before it¡¯s damaged.¡± He was indirectly warning Arnold: don¡¯t be reckless. The urge to go to Rafaela and tell her he could save her grew stronger by the second, but Arnold knew now wasn¡¯t the right time. He slapped his cheeks, likely to clear his head, before attempting to pull out Luxtivin. ¡°It¡¯s not coming out, huh¡­¡± Its aura reserves must¡¯ve run dry. He found it odd that it wasn¡¯t laying near him just like the first time he died. ¡°Do you have any swords I can borrow?¡± He received a shrug in respond. ¡®My magic bag isn¡¯t here so I have nothing else to use for now.¡¯ He¡¯s going to be forced to use his hands now. Was there ever a human in history so stupid to take on a literal demigod without weapons? Well, he¡¯s done so before and almost stood on equal grounds but only because he was the more experienced marital artist. ¡°¡­Then I¡¯m going.¡± Arnold put Yorm¡¯s ring on his finger. ¡°Wait, here are a few things that might help you.¡± Saying so with a hint of glee in his voice, Mr. Merchant placed the items onto a nearby table. Arnold¡¯s eyes widened when he saw those items. Presented before him were the full ingredients necessary to craft the [Ascension Pill], a shortcut to achieving his breakthrough. Chapter 225 Part 1: The Fake Divine Tree After the sensation of teleportation washed over him, Arnold found himself in a land of pure gold grass, each blade shimmering in the soft light. The wind whispered through the field, sending gentle ripples across the golden expanse, as if the very earth was alive and breathing. He paused, scanning his surroundings. This was not the battlefield where he had faced Guinevere¡ªthe devastation of their clash, the deep crater that had scarred the land, was nowhere to be seen. Instead, a thick white fog drifted in, obscuring his vision and wrapping the landscape in an eerie, dreamlike haze. Determined to find his bearings, Arnold continued walking through the golden field. The fog swirled around him, thick and almost tangible, making it hard to see more than a few feet ahead. Yet, as he pressed forward, the fog began to thin, revealing a massive tree in the distance. Its bark gleamed like molten gold, and its leaves shimmered, casting a soft, ethereal glow over the landscape. Beneath the tree, a hall-like building emerged from the fog, its pure white pillars towering majestically under the golden canopy. Transparent gold curtains were connected to these pillars, their materials so dashing, giving one the impression that this place was once the conference hall for gods and demigods. It became clearer the closer he got that the gargantuan tree in his line of sight was not any ordinary tree¡ªit was most definitely the rumored divine tree. How did he end up here where it was even though his destination was the same place he fought Guinevere? --~~ A faint female voice entered his ears. It sounded as if she was singing. --~~ Another female voice joined the first one. Two more. Three more. The closer Arnold got, the louder he heard it¡ªa choir of angels, their voices rising in a hauntingly beautiful hymn that seemed to vibrate through the air, filling him with a strange mix of awe and unease. That unease came from the fact that only bosses have dedicated music in the game. As Arnold approached the building, his eyes were drawn to the figure beneath the tree. A tall woman, pale and fragile, was suspended among the golden vines that entwined her body. The vines gathered in a gaping hole in her chest, pulsating as if alive, either feeding her life force or draining it to sustain itself. Her helm was nowhere to be seen so he could see her face which was serene, almost peaceful, as if she were in a deep, unbreakable slumber. The sight was both mesmerizing and terrifying, a haunting reminder of the power and mystery that surrounded this powerful woman. Something very familiar to him was near the bark of the tree¡ªthe same portal that Lyra had activated earlier. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ The fact that the portal was right there meant that this was his intended destination, yet he couldn¡¯t recall this tree being there. Arnold hesitated, standing just outside the hall¡¯s golden pillars, the angelic choir reaching a crescendo. The moment he walked past the angel statues standing outside the roofless hall, he felt a wave of killing intent when the woman, connected to the tree, opened her eyes. The vines keeping her in place slowly started moving and gently lowering her to the ground. ¡°You are¡­ still alive¡­¡± he could hear her gentle voice across this vast hall, ¡°Magnificent.¡± Her delicate feet touched the cold marble floor. A figure suddenly appeared beside her¡ªa woman draped in white robes carrying the same sword that Guinevere used earlier. Unlike the first time he saw the sword, it had a full blade now, but not made from iron but divine energy and spirits. One would think it¡¯s an angel handing the sword over but this particular woman had transparent wings that were shaped like tree leaves and she had long droopy ears so this was actually a fairy. Another fairy appeared on the left side, carrying a purple dress¡ªthe same one Guinevere wore before. A fairy also appeared next to Arnold. He wasn''t on guard against her since she wasn''t displaying any killing intent and his eyes were drawn to something in her hands, something she held out to him. "...How considerate." It was his magic bag. He didn''t know why they would give it back or why they even picked it up. Surely Guinevere had the suspicion that something inside this bag could kill her? Well, it doesn''t matter anymore. Not waiting for a thanks, the fairy moved her wings and flew up to the tree, her plump behind catching Arnold''s eyes. Besides that... ¡®Now that I look at the tree¡­ There are quite a lot of fairies staring down at me.¡¯ They were sitting on the branches of the golden tree, their beautiful voices still flowing throughout the surroundings. Contrary to their gentle voices, the expressions on their faces were similar to someone looking at trash when they made eye contact with Arnold. He glanced back at Guinevere who was now fully clothed. ¡®Status, show me Guinevere¡¯s status in its entirety along with the golden tree behind her.¡¯ Whether this tree was present and played a significant role in the game later on or not, he had to know its name first. A ding resounded before both status screens appeared. Boss: Hero¡¯s Consort - Guinevere The Valiant Skill(s) ¨C Unavailable due to system¡¯s lacking features ¡°So, the name of this so-called divine tree was Gardtree, huh.¡± The same tree that¡¯s mentioned in the Dark Scroll. However, it wasn¡¯t referred to as a divine tree as it was in the status¡ªmore like a spirit tree that had no divine properties and couldn¡¯t maintain its own ecosystem. Since it was the second oldest tree in the entire nine realms, it was often speculated that once the World Tree dies, it will give its divine power to the Gardtree which will replace it. This was just a rumor and never actually happened according to Liam¡¯s memories. But there was a significant gap in his knowledge about 25% of the game¡¯s story leading up to the final arcs so something must¡¯ve happened that involved this tree. -I believe the tree feasts on the lifeforce of those it gives its blessings to. He recalled what the skeleton merchant told him. Remembering that, he recalled that there¡¯s a hole in Guinevere¡¯s chest, which was nowhere in sight now so she probably covered it up with some kind of strange magic. The tree¡¯s vines gathered there and pulsated some kind of golden energy earlier. Could this be a symbiotic relationship? Or is the tree just a parasite that latches onto any living thing with lifeforce in exchange for power? Arnold stared at the tree¡¯s status again: Divine Tree. Something is wrong here. The question mark confirms it, meaning even the system is confused about this thing¡¯s origins. There¡¯s no way things changed so drastically after the game became reality that an ordinary spirit tree could evolve into a divine entity that was above a god. Owing to its name, the Gardtree is supposed to be a beacon for spirits, fairies, elves, druids, and all type of other forest creatures to gather. Normally, Spirit Trees do not have the power to bestow blessings. They could heal those with illnesses once the ill consume their fruits or lick their sap but other than that they have no extraordinary power. ¡®Could this thing be hiding its true status? That has to be impossible¡­¡¯ Arnold looked at the topmost part of the tree, noticing that it looked eerily familiar. Its branches twisted like tendrils and had transparent golden leaves that reflected its natural bright light. Arnold tried tilting his head to get an upside-down look at the tree in an attempt to see if he could recognize it like that. ¡°¡ªHow did you survive that blast?¡± Guinevere asked as she put on her helmet and gauntlet. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± His attention now drawn away from the tree, he answered her. ¡°¡­So, you will keep coming back unless I destroy you completely. But first, I need to know what brought you back. I saw your body being destroyed so reanimation magic cannot be the answer.¡± Arnold just stared at her silently, not giving her an answer she might be hoping for. ¡°It matters not. I will kill you as many times as it takes.¡± The second she finished her sentence, Arnold appeared in front of her ready to strike her down. Her mouth hung open, as if in disbelief as his sudden increase of speed but she met his sword head-on. How was this possible? Well, he used a skill. [Speed of Sound]. Arnold smirked before kicking her so hard that she flew into a nearby pillar. She was too close to avoid that blow so it connected perfectly. ¡°¡­You¡¯ve managed to gain control of that chaotic energy in such a short amount of time.¡± Guinevere said without a hint of surprise in her voice as she lifted the collapsed pillar and threw it aside like it was nothing. ¡®Hmm, I had expected the fairies to interfere.¡¯ He glanced at the docile fairies who were looking at him with cold eyes before looking at the portal, ¡®Maybe they¡¯ll try to stop me if I go to the portal?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t form another thought before Guinevere appeared in front of him, her heavy punch aiming for his stomach. Arnold grabbed her fist using both hands to mitigate the damage and jumped back slightly. The pressure pulsated through his body but there was no pain. Well, the energy of that punch was sent through his body so the marble floor under him cracked. ¡°¡­¡± Guinevere stared at her fist silently, ¡°If you caught this attack in our first battle then your body would¡¯ve been blown to pieces. Mother was right about this power. Aether is truly terrifying.¡± That¡¯s right, the Aether in his body didn¡¯t give him a sudden boost in defense. In fact, he was focusing more on enhancing his strength and speed so defense was his last priority. Aether aided in keeping Guinevere¡¯s blow contained and sent the energy through its channels that are now in his aura channels. It was basically like debris of rocks being sent down many water pipes. Of course, this won¡¯t work with every attack. There¡¯s a limit to how much the energy can contain, especially from a demigod who was probably stronger than Gederick. Having guessed this on her own, Guinevere might use more brutal attacks. As if she realized hand-to-hand combat would be troublesome, Guinevere gripped her sword with both hands, its tip facing the sky. ¡®She finally took a proper stance.¡¯ Arnold brandished Luxtivin. Unlike its dark blade from before, it now shone with the same silver as liquid mercury and was surrounded in a white light. The two wasted no time as they charged at each other. Even though his power was amplified a hundredth fold, Guinevere¡¯s strikes were still powerful, making his hands go numb for brief intervals when their swords connect. Sharp, metallic sounds resounded throughout the hall. The sound was so fierce and quick that an outsider might mistake it for a whole unit of knights engaging in combat. Arnold¡¯s [Speed of Sound] skill was still active but Guinevere was able to keep up despite this. ¡®If I¡¯m going to immobilize her, I¡¯ll need to crush her acupuncture points just like Sebas demonstrated during our training sessions!¡¯ He recalled the feeling of the blood draining out of his arm when Sebas struck He didn¡¯t consider this option before because he was way too slow and weak but with Aether on his side, he might be able to pull it off. ¡®I need to do this quickly. This power is unpredictable.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t feel the kickback just yet but this wasn¡¯t an excuse to be complacent. First, her two arms. Easier said than done¡ªhe couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to use a fatal strike. Plus, one of his arms was occupied and the momentum of their clash won¡¯t allow him to get a strike in. Warrior sense activated at that moment, allowing him to see a projection of what the energy inside Guinevere¡¯s body looks like. There was a very bright golden glow at the center of her core. That must be her divine energy. Thinking back to her status, he recalled that her divine power measured over one million, close to a pure angel¡¯s divine power stat at level 1 (as seen with Ceru¡¯s status). What¡¯s the reason for not using her power at the very start to beat Arnold quickly? There¡¯s no way her power won¡¯t recover, right? Maybe she felt it wasn¡¯t necessary for a mortal? Is this really just arrogance¡­? Or is she worried about the destruction she¡¯ll cause? Whichever one it was, Arnold wanted to end this quickly without giving her a chance to power up. He activated another one of his skills. A ghostly-white fist appeared out of Arnold¡¯s back, its skin riddled with all sorts of great runes and its nails completely black. [Finger God Hand ¨C First]¡ªa powerful skill that allows martial artists to increase their stats temporarily every second by 1%. A status screen appeared in front of him when he activated this skill, notifying that ¡°due to the presence of an unknown power, this skill¡¯s effects have been boosted greatly¡±. This martial skill is basically just a buff at the first stage. You only gain more skills and moves from the second stage onwards. ¡°¡­.¡± Guinevere cautiously raised her sword. However, the moment she tried to correct her stance, a gigantic manifested hand made from pure Aether shot at her with tremendous speed. The fist connected, sending her flying into the pillars, crashing through the walls and finally crashing into the ground after rolling for a while. The thought of ¡°This is my chance to escape¡± didn¡¯t cross Arnold¡¯s mind at that moment. He simply followed after her. The moment he left the hall, a sword appeared right in front of his eye. With a smirk, he parried Guinevere¡¯s strike. Her blows had a lot of power behind it even with his Aether-enhanced body and the buff skill activated. The two of them clashed in mid-air while falling down like leaves in autumn falling off a tree. Sharp metallic clangs resounded, loud enough to make the average human go deaf. Neither of them could get a direct strike in but the powerful gust of wings being produced by their clash ripped through their skin¡ªno, only Arnold¡¯s skin. Guinevere didn¡¯t have a scratch on her even though the sharp blades of wind were visibly tearing her dress apart. Even her hair was fine. A ding went off inside Arnold¡¯s head. ¡®Perfect timing.¡¯ Arnold increased the power given to him by [Speed of Sound] and attacked Guinevere with even more speed. The moment the two of them landed on the ground, he stomped the ground, causing it to rumble and break apart. Guinevere didn¡¯t lose her footing but rather levitated upwards, giving Arnold the opportunity for an opening. He appeared in front of her in a millisecond, aiming for one of her arms with his free hand. However¡ª ¡°Ugh!?¡± She caught his arm when his finger was mere inches away from her acupuncture point. The strength she put into her grip was so powerful that Arnold couldn¡¯t pull himself out. ¡°Tch!¡± he threw Luxtivin aside and attempted to use [Flame Gauntlets]. The entire area was surrounded in boiling temperatures the moment a blue flame appeared around his right forearm. The intensity of the flame surprised even him but this wasn¡¯t the time to lose his focus. He wasted no time to shoot out his attack. In that second that he released his attack, he could see Guinevere¡¯s calm face before she was completely engulfed by the power of a hundred thousand TNT. Chapter 225 Part 2: Harbinger of Hope The ground beneath them was scorched black, cracks forming as the intense heat warped the very earth. The air itself seemed to tremble under the force of the attack, the horizon blurring from the sheer heat. The grass field was reduced to nothingness, the ground torn asunder by the sheer magnitude of the explosion. The blast would have been enough to annihilate a city as large as Toril''s capital, leaving nothing but smoldering ruins in its wake. Where his attack had been released, the ground was obliterated, leaving a massive, smoldering crater. The earth had been vaporized in the center, and the surrounding edges were jagged, with molten rock still glowing a faint orange from the intense heat. A large black cloud was still lingering, making it difficult to check on his opponent. He glanced around. Any remaining patches of grass had been swept away, leaving a barren, cracked landscape. Trees or any other vegetation that had been in the vicinity were uprooted or burned to cinders, their remnants scattered like splinters across the wasteland. Arnold noticed that there was a noticeable handprint in his skin. He gritted his teeth when he tried closing his hand. That attack definitely landed. He felt her release him the moment the explosion happened. But he felt a sense of dread¡ªit was coming from the smoke. Paranoid as to what this overwhelming feeling was¡ªwhich he felt for the first time in his life since nothing could compare to this¡ªhe released two more Flaming Gauntlets, both on the same level as the previous one. Again, the area was reduced to molten rock and scorched earth. It didn¡¯t go away. He released another, this time even more powerful than the previous blasts. The kickback from that attack was so strong that he was knocked back by his own attack, losing his footing in the process. Due to the black smoke, the sky darkened, almost blocking out all the sun¡¯s light. Arnold¡¯s chaotic mind produced the scene of the demon world and compared it to the scene in front of him. While the environment was nowhere near as horrible¡ªin visuals and living conditions¡ªas in the demon world, the sense of dread was all the same. It felt like he was about to be cut down and could already feel his head go flying. He didn¡¯t know how to move at that moment because his instincts kicked in to appear as small as possible, hopefully avoiding the sense of dread looking for prey. Arnold¡¯s gulps were louder than his heartbeat. His gaze was locked to the area of destruction. A hole suddenly appeared in the smoke as if it was a solid substance cut through by a knife. But from Arnold¡¯s perspective, he saw a silhouette charge at him with incredible speed. He dodged his head to the side, avoiding a strike that could¡¯ve made his head go flying, before he teleported a fair distance away. As expected, that attack¡ªthat could level a city five times over¡ªdidn¡¯t kill this woman. ¡®I¡¯m starting to believe that she really is the one who killed all the Offspring.¡¯ The only thing different from before was that her dress was completely destroyed. Normally he¡¯d get aroused immediately when there was a literal goddess showing all her assets to him but this wasn¡¯t the right time to admire her beauty¡­ and body. Oddly enough, her helmet and gauntlet were still intact. What kind of items were those? He could scan Gergois and Luxtivin just fine but nothing happened when he tried to scan her equipment¡ªor more like what¡¯s left of it. ¡°That power,¡± Guinevere turned towards him, ¡°The first time you used it, your body was disintegrated¡­ Yet now you are able to control it. I have seen this power being misused too many times and had to cut down many who abused their power.¡± She clenched her free hand, ¡°I realized after all these years that humans are the only ones to fear when it comes to wielding this sort of power. They are given the wills to live however they want while demigods and gods are born to serve a duty, code, or tradition. Naturally, knowing this I had to cut down many humans who were often used for their power by harbingers of evil.¡± She gritted her teeth, ¡°Seeing their relieved faces as they were finally released from the claws of that evil gnawed at my heart, clawing its way down my conscience and making me question if it¡¯s truly worth it to sacrifice innocent lives influenced by evil. Humans are the most incomplete canvas of creation but are the easiest to paint on, which is why there is always a villain out there ready to grab the reins.¡± Is this woman basically saying that no human is truly evil? Is she this na?ve? ¡°I know humans can be born evil.¡± She said as if she read his mind, ¡°However, out of every race in existence in the nine realms or outside of it, they are most redeemable. Demons, however, are the complete opposite, and that is what I sense inside you. It¡¯s a rot that reached me all the way here even though I could not sense you across these hundred worlds. My body shudders with every stinking breath I draw while near your tainted soul.¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Her killing intent felt like he was battling against the pressure of water at great depths. That¡¯s right. He was one of them¡ªa human influenced by evil. This evil was spread by none other than Oriel. Arnold gripped his chest as it felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe. Every useless thought going through his head came to a halt as his mind only focused on the ¡°Failed King¡±. ¡®You bastard¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for you¡­¡¯ I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess, he cursed. Guinevere looked back at the aftermath of his attacks. With her gaze leaving him, her overwhelming killing intent also departed. The crater formed from Arnold¡¯s attacks was so deep that even light couldn¡¯t show the bottom. It was as wide as a small city. ¡°This power could¡¯ve harmed innocent people. Thank goodness no one lives here.¡± ¡°¡­Where is here exactly?¡± He could feel her glance sideways at him. ¡°Can you feel how different the air is compared to the area we fought in our first battle?¡± Now that she mentioned it¡­ The air felt cleaner and merely breathing it in filled his body with vigor and cleared his mind. ¡°This is the world where the Star Beast¡¯s abominations lived. Now this part of the world is cleansed by the power of the Gardtree.¡± With a frown, Arnold looked up at the Gardtree, almost feeling as if it were staring back at him. He didn¡¯t know why, but being near it filled him with an even greater sense of dread than before. Even though he now knew its name, the curiosity sparked by the familiar feeling inside him remained unsatisfied. Guinevere¡¯s body was suddenly enveloped in a radiant golden light, so intense that Arnold instinctively braced himself, expecting an attack. But as the light faded, he realized no assault had come. Instead, Guinevere stood before him transformed. Her attire had changed again, but this time it was more startling than ever. She now wore raven-black heels that accentuated the length of her legs. A garter lingerie set, as black as midnight, clung to her body, emphasizing every curve with an almost sinful allure from such a godly woman. The intricate lacework contrasted sharply with her pale skin, the fabric appearing more like a second skin than clothing as it squished her flesh. Fishnet tights wrapped around her thighs, the pattern digging slightly into her flesh, adding a raw, provocative edge to her appearance. The delicate netting seemed to both reveal and obscure, teasing the eye and drawing attention to the strength hidden beneath her outward femininity. Arnold couldn''t help but wonder if he could even call this an outfit since it¡¯s literally just sexy lingerie made to seduce men. Her helmet had vanished and her eyes were now covered with a blindfold but her hair was still as loose as before. The thought of calling her a ¡°shameless woman using her charms and body to distract her opponent¡± was on the tip of his tongue but this wasn¡¯t the time for such a friendly jeer. Every movement made her chest jiggle, naturally drawing his eyes. Cursing his inner perverse self, he straightened his posture just like he was taught by Sebas. Guinevere calmly walked towards him. Thinking that another Flame Gauntlet was going to be useless, he decided to go all out from now on¡ª He forced out more Aether as he prepared his [Flow of the Tide] martial art¡ªsomething he hadn¡¯t used in quite a while. Guinevere came to a stop when she sensed his sudden increase of power. She got into her usual stance when she sensed the danger. A system update went off inside Arnold¡¯s head: ¡¤ Patch notes: Your martial art has been activated! All stats have been increased by 20%! ¡¤ With the addition of [Finger God ¨C First Stage], this number is raised to 22,5%. Anyone who saw him use his martial arts would¡¯ve asked themselves by now: ¡°How is it possible to use a martial art built on the foundations of aura when you don¡¯t have aura at all?¡± It was a stupid question because the answer was already obvious. It would¡¯ve been the same even if he were a magician who built his class with mana. He could¡ªin theory¡ªcast spells as well but he didn¡¯t have the dedicated Intelligence stat that is exclusive to Magicians that handles magic control, information related to rune formation structuring, mana usage control, etc... He could draw magic circles using Aether on his own but controlling the formations are an entirely different issue. If anything, someone like Elora could benefit from this alone since there wouldn¡¯t be any need to buy magic sheets anymore. This didn¡¯t bother him since he knew Guinevere¡¯s magic defense was off the charts so not just any mediocre spell will kill her. Fifteenth to Seventeenth-Rank spells are the only spells powerful enough to hurt even gods. Guinevere then continued walking as if she had been waiting for him to finish his preparations. This woman truly values sportsmanship for knights. Maybe she just enjoys watching worms do their best to defeat her before crushing them? No, he understood immediately form her mannerisms and words that she wasn¡¯t that kind of person at all. She simply wished to rid the realms of evil. Maybe this is why he thought that she¡¯s na?ve. Evil can originate from anywhere. It didn¡¯t matter how many people she killed; more will eventually show up to cause trouble and take innocent lives. Yet he knew she wouldn¡¯t give up despite that. That¡¯s because she had the power to continue fighting and that¡¯s the only thing driving her¡ªknowing she could crush everything and anything with her sword. Guinevere stood mere meters away from Arnold. If a passerby saw this scene, they¡¯d think she¡¯s a dominatrix who¡¯s angry at her slave with the amount of killing intent she¡¯s giving off. She raised her sword above her head just like during their first fight. ¡®Is she planning on using that ridiculously overpowered skill again?¡¯ He didn¡¯t want to feel the power of the sun combined with divine power again. Even a combustion of Aether couldn¡¯t destroy that skill. ¡°¡ªDo you have loved ones?¡± an unexpected question came out of Guinevere¡¯s mouth. ¡°¡­What does that matter to you?¡± ¡°The pain of killing a person who was once loved by others is unimaginable. It¡¯s more painful than burying my enemies in somewhere isolated, like a planet where we clashed. That is why I will take you to them if you tell me where you are from.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± He swallowed his contempt when he saw her gentle but subtle smile. She didn¡¯t mean that in a bad way it seems. Just genuine respect to him after his death. ¡°Oh, just a little place near the Intermid border.¡± Her smile suddenly vanished and it felt like cold water was spilled over the unusually merry moment. The Great Demon Human War took place right next to that magic barrier. ¡°Now I see¡­ This familiar demonic energy¡­ It is none other than that of the Failed Soul King¡ªthe evil I failed to eliminate, the Evil that died on that battlefield!¡± Guinevere¡¯s stats suddenly skyrocketed when she released her divine power. With the way she phrased that¡ª ¡®¡­She really is both the first wife of Promethius and the Guinevere sung in legends.¡¯ Chapter 225 Part 3: A Proud Mothers Acknowledgement As he was falling down like a shooting star, Arnold could only see thousands of pieces of the destroyed moon falling down as he was reaching the ground at rapid speeds. It felt like his life flashed before his eyes for a second, envisioning how he was going to be cut down. He mentally pulled up the system, about to check how much of the Ascension Pill¡¯s internal energy he had left and if it was a good idea to use more Aether¡ª ¡®I unlocked a different skill...?¡¯ Since it mentioned ¡°racial skills¡± this must be related to his dragon soul. But isn¡¯t this development happening too quickly? The dragon soul is still within his real body, and not enough time has passed to test whether his regenerative abilities function without it in the clone¡¯s body. Maybe the two aren¡¯t mutually exclusive¡ªperhaps he can still use his racial skills even without the dragon soul. Well, this is already confirmed by his earlier attacks and the system itself¡­ But the speed at which he unlocked it was still strange. What changed exactly? As if the system waited for that question, it supplied an answer: ¡®A few uses are all it takes to unlock the skills¡­¡¯ As expected of the [Ascension Pill]. Its growth rate application to all classes is insane. He shouldn¡¯t use too much of the internal energy provided by the pill, though. That doctor who came up with this divine item was truly a genius. Of course, a divine beast was slain to make it so he felt a little bitter. The process to making and consuming it was quick but its effects will last on his soul for a lifetime. Well, that¡¯s if he doesn¡¯t burn its internal energy out first. Forcing out more Aether, he used the skill while Guinevere was fast approaching. She wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge while in mid-air and would have to choose to take the hit or turn around and destroy the skill. Once she decides to do the latter, Arnold will be right there ready to attack her from the back with everything he had. Once she¡¯s weakened (hopefully), he¡¯ll be able to immobilize her through sealing her acupuncture points temporarily. [Lightning ¨C Named Ancestor] has been activated, he heard the system announce. A ferocious roar, that echoed across the entire world, came from the sky. [Choose the dragon ancestor you¡¯ll summon through elemental manifestation]. He didn¡¯t have time to think so he just yelled the only name he could think of. ¡®Dragon God!¡¯ He thought of the strongest ancestor he knew. Of course, he had no clue if the skill will actually summon the Dragon God. Every skill has a limit to what it can do even if it gives freedom of choice. At that moment, it felt like the world itself trembled. A mysterious power kept both him and Guinevere stuck in mid-air. The falling heavenly bodies were no different, as they remained suspended in mid-air. It felt like a powerful force was overpowering the world¡¯s gravity. At that moment, a gigantic head poked through the atmosphere, its head the size of probably this entire continent. It looked so real up close but Arnold knew the Dragon God was killed long ago. ¡®Is that¡­ the actual Dragon God¡­?¡¯ He had his doubts since he was certain it was killed a thousand years ago. its grave became a dungeon, which was known as the biggest dungeon ever recorded in history. What he was seeing wasn¡¯t a mere hologram or an undead dragon, but a perfect replica of the ¡°God of Dragons¡± since it resembled the Dragon God perfectly. It had completely white scales and sky-blue eyes that watched the two of them with interest. An unfamiliar but powerful voice echoed across the world, a voice that only Arnold could understand. -[So, you are the one who He picked to inherit the seventh throne.] Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! ¡­ -[I am not disappointed by my child¡¯s successor at all. In fact, I am proud of what you will achieve, for I have seen your future.] A gentle, motherly voice entered his ears. It was odd how a being¡ªwho was once on the level of the Star Beast¡ªhad this beautiful voice, a divine voice. -[Though this may not happen as I hope it would, please try to get along with my children once you succeed the throne as the next King.] Her head went back into space, before a beam of white destruction cackled in the sky and rained down on the world, destroying the asteroids and pieces of the moon in the process. The gigantic lightning bolt¡ªwhich had the shape of a dragon reaching probably 10km or even longer in length¡ªmissed them by an inch but it destroyed an entire mountain range below, and carved out the ground like a knife through butter. It was evident from that how powerful this skill truly is. He was harnessing but a fraction of the Dragon God¡¯s true power. Before Arnold could fully grasp the magnitude of the destruction, another bolt of divine destruction came hurtling down from the heavens, the sky darkening as the atmosphere screamed in protest. It was headed straight for them. There was no conceivable way to dodge in mid-air. In a blink of an eye, both Arnold and Guinevere were swallowed up by the skill. ** Three more colossal bolts of lightning tore through the sky, each one a spear of raw energy that descended with the fury of the heavens. The destruction that ensued was utterly devastating, being on a scale that none of this world¡¯s inhabitants had ever seen or felt. Amidst the chaos, fear rippled through the hearts of the people like a contagious plague. The cause of this catastrophe remained shrouded in mystery, but whispers spread like wildfire. The goddess who had slain the monsters beyond the wall¡ªcould it be she was now engaged in battle with an unspeakable evil? Hope and dread intertwined in the minds of the survivors, and as one, they fell to their knees, their prayers rising like a chorus to the heavens.¡­ ¡­ In the epicenter of one of the massive craters, Guinevere knelt, her body a silhouette against the smoldering landscape. Her once powerful red eyes were now dull, her gaze unfocused as if the very life had been drained from her. Her arms hung limply at her sides, weighed down by the immense burden of her failure. Every breath she took was a ragged gasp, each one searing her throat like a furnace of despair. Though her senses had been dulled by the catastrophic attack, something deeper within her stirred. She could feel the prayers of the people, their desperate cries for salvation reaching her like faint whispers carried on the wind. Each plea was a reminder of the vow she had taken, the promise to protect these souls at any cost. ¡®That¡¯s right¡­ They believe in me.¡¯ Despite the overwhelming odds, despite the unbearable pain and the crushing weight of her exhaustion, they still believed in her. They still saw her as their savior. -Fight for us¡­ -Please protect us¡­ -Save us from this evil¡­ Tears welled up in her eyes, not from pain, but from the sheer magnitude of the responsibility she bore. She had been their shield, their sword, their hope. And now, in this moment of despair, she had to become something more¡ªsomething greater than even the gods could comprehend. A golden light suddenly bathed Guinevere in warmth. She slowly lifted her head to see where the light was coming from. Her hair flickered between natural blood-red and pure gold strands as the light touched her touched her skin. It felt so nice. It felt like a mother¡¯s caress as she held onto her infant child. Like a lover¡¯s kiss. Like a smile from the one whose life you saved. Guinevere could see it¡ªa small Gardtree growing upside-down, its roots digging into the clouds above, filling the pure white clouds with a rot that poisoned it with a dark energy, which slowly spread. Unlike its glorious divine form from before, this ¡°avatar¡± of the Gardtree was the definition of dread itself. Though its leaves were pure gold, the bark and branches were completely black, as if a black hole had manifested into a tree somehow, to the point where no light can touch it. it gently shook, allowing its golden essence to rain on to the world. That warm sensation grew even hotter in Guinevere¡¯s body. She closed her eyes to enjoy the sensation, but noticed that the warmth was trying to bring out the power that lay dormant in her core. She had vowed to never use this power against mortals. It was meant to be used against true terrors¡ªabsolute evils, like the ¡°Abyss¡± she killed with her own hands using this power. But in the face of this evil, using a small percentage of her true power might be the only way to win quickly without destroying the whole world in the process. ¡°¡­.¡± The "avatar" was gone when Guinevere blinked. She looked ahead at the evil she had been trying to vanquish as it approached. It was clear her opponent wasn¡¯t faring much better than she was. One of her arms was charred beyond recognition, blackened flesh barely clinging to exposed bone, and a chunk of her torso was torn away, revealing the stark white of ribs glistening with blood. Yet, despite the grievous injuries, her resolve remained unbroken. She moved with a purpose, each step shaky but driven by sheer will. The pain was etched on her face, but so was her unwavering determination. With a labored breath, she stood before Guinevere once more. ¡°I¡¯ll crush your acupuncture points¡­ just in case,¡± she said, her voice a whisper of both desperation and grim focus. Her remaining hand¡ªsmall, trembling, yet still a force that had once devastated a moon¡ªreached forward. Before her hand could make contact, a deafening shockwave erupted from Guinevere, sending her opponent stumbling back. Guinevere¡¯s body responded in kind. The sickening crack of bones realigning filled the air, and her once-battered skin began to glow, returning to its pristine, radiant pale white. The golden aura around her flared, growing brighter, more potent, until it bathed the entire battlefield in a celestial light. Every wound, every scar, every trace of damage she had suffered was erased, as though time itself had bent to her divine will. Guinevere¡¯s eyes met her opponent¡¯s¡ªwide, trembling pupils staring back at her, mouth agape in disbelief. The fear, shock, and helplessness in that gaze was unmistakable. Unable to bear the sight of her opponent¡¯s broken state any longer, she closed her eyes, hoping to shut out the overwhelming tide of emotion threatening to overtake her. ¡®Forgive me.¡¯ With quiet resolve, Guinevere raised her arm. Her pure, divine energy surged, pushing away the stormy gray clouds that had cast shadows over the world. As the clouds parted, the sun¡¯s warm, comforting light flooded the battlefield once more, a stark contrast to the devastation surrounding them. It was as if the very essence of life was returning to a world on the brink of ruin. She lowered her arm with deliberate slowness, summoning her Spirit Sword in a shimmer of radiant light. The blade materialized in her hand, its form almost too pure for the mortal eye to comprehend. Guinevere¡¯s crimson eyes locked onto her opponent, the tip of her sword following suit, pointing directly at the weakened warrior before her. Though a gaping hole remained in Guinevere¡¯s chest¡ªits edges pulsing with a dark energy that threatened to consume her from within¡ªshe ignored it. Unlike before, the wound was slowly unraveling her body, but it didn¡¯t matter now. She had made her choice. ¡°I was careless earlier,¡± Guinevere declared, her voice calm yet echoing with divine authority. ¡°But that will never happen again. I promise you this: I shall cut you down, and with a single strike, I will rid your soul of the evil that clings to it.¡± Her grip on the Spirit Sword tightened, the air crackling with the intensity of her power, sounding like a stormy wind during a disaster. ¡°My sword will not draw blood twice.¡± Chapter 225 Part 4: The Man Who Became a God ¡®I should¡¯ve known it will come to this¡­¡¯ Arnold let out a dry laugh. There was no reason to look at her status since his warrior sense was enough to tell him she was infinitely more powerful than before. Does divine power make this much of a difference? The same scorched earth was now filled with thousands, if not millions of flowers. ¡®At least I know now that she doesn¡¯t have White Aura like Arthur.¡¯ That would¡¯ve been more troublesome even without Oriel¡¯s soul in his body. Differences between both energy types aside, he¡¯ll be killed if he doesn¡¯t do something now. Guinevere wasn¡¯t moving so it gave him enough time to take out all his potions (including the ones he made himself before entering the dungeon a long time ago) and consume them. Most of his injuries were healed instantly. Aether was still being supplied to his body so he wasn¡¯t any weaker than before. Though, he had a feeling even this wouldn¡¯t be enough¡ª ¡°Guak!?¡± A nauseating pain assaulted his senses when he felt something strike his stomach. It was the kind of punch he¡¯d only felt during his training with Sebas. All he saw was a head of full red hair that permeated a sweet flowery scent. ¡®No way! I couldn¡¯t even see her!¡¯ He had been able to keep up with her speed until now thanks to his newfound power but she was suddenly way faster than even his trained eyes. Even Warrior Sense was useless. But this was a chance! He coated one of his fingers in thick Aether and aimed right for Guinevere¡¯s shoulder. This strike might not just destroy a pressure / acupuncture point but destroy someone¡¯s joint completely or rip through their skin. Well, that depends who this someone was. Guinevere grabbed his hand in that moment before it landed and span around with him in tow. She did a full 360 before throwing him into the sky. He flew so fast that even opening his eyes was a struggle against the fierce wind. ¡°!!¡± He blasted a [Flaming Gauntlet] to stop himself, which worked somewhat. Before he could take a breather, he was punched right in the face and flew even higher, crashing against the falling pieces of the collapsed moon along the way. With the protection of Aether, he was sure he¡¯d survive space¡ªevident by their earlier clash on the moon¡ªbut he didn¡¯t know how long he had left before this power leaves him. ¡®How many times can I use that skill I used before?¡¯ Could the ¡°named ancestor¡± skill be used in succession? It was his most destructive skill by far. ¡®No, even if I can do it a few more times, I need to preserve my energy.¡¯ The Aether might completely exhaust his body by his third use of that skill. It seems he¡¯ll have to rely on his martial art again. Thinking about how troublesome it¡¯ll be to use it while freefalling, he used the teleportation ring to teleport to the ground. In an instant, he arrived back on solid ground again¡ªwell, kind of. He crashed into the ground like a heavy boulder that fell from a mountain. At least the pain that accompanied it was less painful than Guinevere¡¯s fist. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± he quickly got up but staggered a little so he decided to catch his breath. He looked up at all the destruction he caused in his clash with Guinevere. There were still pieces of the moon raining down on the world. It was unbelievable how he had clashed with several demigods and managed to survive this long. He was lucky in his fight against Gederick but he earned his victory against Kalda. ¡°Haa¡­ Huff¡­¡± Arnold felt his vision spinning. ¡®Fuck, I¡¯m so tired¡­ Why can nothing go according to plan¡­¡¯ If he closed his eyes to take a nap now then he might just fall unconscious, giving Guinevere the opportunity to behead him. There¡¯s no guarantee he¡¯ll revive again, as stated by the reliable skeleton merchant. ¡®I can¡¯t keep my eyes open¡­¡¯ Try as he might, he was sent in and out of unconsciousness. His body became heavier by the second. His parched throat sought water and even the saliva in his mouth had dried up. He could sense Guinevere approach him. What the hell? They were several hundred kilometers away from this place just a few minutes ago but she caught up with him with raw speed alone. Sensing her killing intent eased his drowsiness somewhat but it wasn¡¯t enough to completely wake him. ¡®Crap, I¡¯m going to get cut down¡­¡¯ He was about to fall forward, then¡ª A ferocious bellow echoed at the depths of his soul, waking him from the approaching slumber: --GUINEVEEEEEEEEEEERE!!!!!! It felt like something erupted from the bottom of his soul before a torrent of blue energy pumped out of his skin and slowly manifested into an actual figure above his head. it was a gigantic blue giant made from pure spirit energy. Guinevere looked up at it and said a single name: ¡°Gederick¡­?¡± Arnold looked up at the fuming giant that was ready to pounce on Guinevere. He activated its status. ¡°TODAY IS THE DAY I VANQUISH YOU ONCE AND FOR ALL!! YOU SHALL REGRET HUMILIATING ME!!¡± It bellowed thunderously before forcing its way into Arnold¡¯s body. He suddenly felt an unknown strength fill his body. Arnold noticed that Guinevere had frozen for some reason. It¡¯s that familiar feeling again¡ªthe feeling of time stopping in his favor due to the system. Before he could make a decision, a warning came from the system: This greedy bastard! Is it doing this so that he accepts? ¡®Will there be any repercussions?¡¯ he asked even if there was no certainty if he¡¯ll receive an answer. ¡®What? The spirit will die once the assimilation is over? Why?¡¯ Martial spirits¡¯ main purpose is to be a companion in combat. As mentioned before, its defense is very low but its true might lay in its other stats. The wielder and the martial spirit itself have to work together. ¡°Equilibrium¡­¡± that word was something Sebas repeated to him several times until he understood what it meant. An assimilation¡ªno, understanding between mind, body, martial energies (Aura, Ki¡­) and spirit. It wasn''t about brute strength, nor was it about pure technique. It was about reaching a state of complete oneness, where mind, body, and soul functioned as a seamless entity, and martial energies became an extension of your will. In this state, power wasn¡¯t something you grasped for¡ªit was something you simply were. To reach this understanding, to achieve this equilibrium, was to approach divinity itself. It did not matter who you were, where you came from, or what limits the world placed upon you. In that moment, you would transcend them all, becoming something more¡ªsomething close to a Martial God. ¡°I¡­ accept.¡± The moment he uttered those words, a blinding light engulfed his body. It felt like something was happening to his body but he couldn¡¯t see what due to the light. It also felt like different fabric was put on his skin and he felt bigger than before. Feeling his chest that suddenly lost weight, he realized that his body did indeed change. As if waiting for his realization, the blinding light vanished, allowing him to look at himself. He looked at his hands, noticing that they were different from the clone¡¯s hands¡ªstronger, harder and bigger. That wasn¡¯t the only strange thing. His long hair was gone and he wasn¡¯t wearing that slutty outfit anymore but some kind of martial art institution uniform. The uniform consisted of a simple but sturdy tunic of deep indigo, cinched at the waist with a broad belt. The fabric felt resilient, designed for movement and agility. Loose-fitting trousers completed the look, allowing for ease of motion, and sturdy, reinforced boots provided additional support. This new attire contrasted sharply with the seductive clothing of his previous outfit, embodying discipline and purpose instead of allure. ¡®Did I suddenly get my body back?¡¯ 22-year-old Arnold¡­ Meaning the same age he was when he became a war lord who invaded several kingdoms. He was already one of the strongest powerhouses by then. Of course, Luke was stronger but that was only due to the Holy Sword being thrown into the equation. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Arnold checked his level: ¡®Will I lose the body once the martial spirit dies from Equilibrium?¡¯ ¡°So, unless I die, I¡¯ll keep this body forever¡­¡± he heard a ¡®ding, ding¡¯. Arnold touched his face, feeling his chiseled features, strong jaws and chin, tall nose and rough bangs. He noticed that his hair turned ash-white¡ªresembling Nova almost. He looked down at his bicep, noticing how much bigger it was than his true body¡¯s arms. He flexed it a bit. A surge of power went through that arm when he squeezed just a little bit. It felt like he could crush anything and anyone that stood in his way¡ªeven Gederick and Kalda. ¡°Kuku, not bad.¡± ¡®¡­System, how would you rank me in my current state?¡¯ There was silence for a while before a low ding echoed in his head. He couldn¡¯t stop a smile from appearing on his face once he heard that. ¡®Cancel the timestop. It¡¯s time I put this woman in her place.¡¯ He could try to cut Guinevere down right now but he knew attempting something like that wouldn¡¯t be allowed by the system. It might hinder his moves completely. ¡°¡ªAre you done preparing yourself?¡± Guinevere¡¯s cold voice reached his ears. She didn¡¯t look surprised at all that his body suddenly changed. Arnold silently raised Luxtivin in a stance: ¡°[Flow of the Tide]¡± he spoke the name of his martial art before his silhouette became a blurry image¡ªhe had appeared in front of Guinevere in an instant! However, this didn¡¯t cause any change in expression on Guinevere¡¯s face. She merely accepted his strike with her own sword, matching its speed and power perfectly. Arnold grinned wider as he increased his flurry of attacks but she managed to parry all his attacks. As expected, this woman was at the peak of swordsmanship, besting even future Flora who became the greatest swordsman to ever exist. With every strike, a portion of the ground was destroyed and the two of them sank deeper and deeper. The crater their attacks formed was so massive that it could fit an entire town in here. ¡°Kahahaha!¡± Arnold¡¯s boisterous laughter resounded. Was this power driving him mad? No, maybe Gederick¡¯s spirit was influencing him? Maybe it was because¡­ it felt like he wanted to rip people¡¯s heads off, friend or foe. The power behind his strikes created several earthquakes and caused the mountains themselves to tremble. A nearby waterfall was disturbed by this power and completely collapsed, spilling more water than the valley below could handle. Trees were uprooted since the ground couldn¡¯t keep itself together. Amazing. AMAZING! This is the state of pure harmony and equality between mind, body and spirit. The power made him feel lightheaded but his mind remained focused. ¡°Hahahaha!¡± He swung his sword diagonally, a dark blue arc of pure destruction accompanying the strike, which Guinevere dodged. She wasted no time pouncing on him and resuming her assault. Looking at the strike she dodged, it became evident that the strike itself ripped through the atmosphere, leaving a dark streak that resembled space. The change in atmosphere caused the rocks and trees to be sucked up into that gap in the atmosphere. Increasing the power behind his strikes, he managed to push Guinevere back for the first time since the fight started. He could see her gritting her teeth, seemingly struggling to keep up. He was forcing out everything he had against her so it would¡¯ve made him angry if he wasn¡¯t able to do anything to her. At that moment, he felt her parry another one of his blows but a millisecond later, her fist connected with his stomach, breaking one of his ribs. Maybe it was wrong to assume she was struggling against him. Of course, now that he knew she was going for such cheap shots, he raised his guard. Being a much more experienced martial artist than her, she couldn¡¯t get another hit in. Arnold thought that they were equally matched at that moment but he heard her say something between all those metallic clangs that resounded when their swords connected: ¡°[Celestial Devastation]¡± a striking white light came from their connected swords the moment she said those words. ¡°!¡± Arnold hurriedly teleported away. A circle of pure destruction expanded a moment later, with Guinevere being in the center, the ring of white light destroying everything in its path. It might not look like much but that was a move from a weapon art that utilizes the power of stars. The power was no doubt a dangerous thing to wield so it was better for him not to try and tank it. Arnold landed back on the ground. He silently looked down at Luxtivin worriedly, noticing that even after taking the full force of a Spirit Sword, it was still not cracked. ¡®I wonder how strong this weapon can become if I find the other Star Shards¡­¡¯ Guinevere caught up to him the moment he finished that thought, unleashing a downward slash that he narrowly dodged. ¡®Shit, if she¡¯s using a weapon art of that scale then I won¡¯t be a match with my second-rate martial art.¡¯ Of course, he had speed on his side as well so it won¡¯t be entirely difficult to match her power. The moment their swords connected, Arnold felt a pressure travel up his arms, stinging his shoulder joints that made him winch. His arms were thrown back, well, he threw his arms back himself to get rid of the kickback from that strike of hers. While it did look like an opening to his opponent, there was also a chance for him to use this against his opponent who comes in charging recklessly. Probably knowing this, Guinevere chose not to attack brazenly. ¡®Tch.¡¯ What a troublesome foe even when equally matched. He swiftly gained distance, stepping back to reassess the situation. Her movements, though graceful, were calculated. Each step was measured, each gesture deliberate. It was as if she was studying him, waiting for the right moment to strike¡ªnot with force, but with precision. ¡®She¡¯s waiting for me to make a mistake,¡¯ he thought. From what he had seen so far, it wasn¡¯t just her strength that was impressive. Her control over the battlefield was something else entirely. He needed to break that composure, force her into a position where she couldn¡¯t keep calculating, couldn¡¯t remain in control. He lunged forward but suddenly struck air. His sword sliced through nothing but wind, the afterimage of Guinevere already disappearing from his sight. His warrior sense discovered her location not even a second after she vanished. His icy golden eyes glared at her. Guinevere had made a sudden attempt to take flight, her form darting into the air. But Arnold was quicker than she expected. He leaped after her with a burst of speed, his body launching upward like a missile. In an instant, he had closed the gap, meeting her mid-air. ¡°Fool,¡± her calm voice echoed in the wind as she turned her upper body towards him, inches apart. ¡°I was not fleeing.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Arnold¡¯s brow furrowed, confusion flickering across his face. What is she doing? In the blink of an eye, Guinevere¡¯s hands moved in a practiced motion, forming a diamond shape between her fingers. The air around her seemed to shimmer with divine energy, and in an instant, a pair of majestic angelic wings unfolded from her back, glowing with radiant light. Above her head, a golden crown materialized, hovering just above her brow like a halo. ¡°[Angel Smite],¡± her voice rang with an ethereal authority. Before Arnold could react, four golden beams of light shot out from the wings, converging into a single point. The beams twisted and spiraled together, forming a massive torrent of energy that spanned several meters in width. The sheer brilliance of the combined energy blinded him for a moment, the air crackling with divine power. The torrent of energy roared as it hurtled toward him, engulfing everything in its path. The sheer force of it threatened to vaporize anything caught within its radius. Arnold¡¯s instincts screamed at him to dodge, but the overwhelming pressure from the attack pinned him in place, leaving no room for escape. Finding dodging too difficult, he used Aether to create a barrier a second before the skill¡¯s energy reached him. There was no resistance from the ground as he was dragged down by Guinevere¡¯s skill. He could hear a cracking sound coming from the dome of Aether he had created. This is the power of a level 50 skill (a maxed-out skill). He recalled Luke using this skill to kill hordes of demons later in the game when the empire was overrun. The skill might be slower than him but it possessed a deadly attack power that can hurt Lords even when at full power. It was a good thing he attacked her relentlessly and didn¡¯t give her enough time to use other skills. He didn¡¯t want to know what else she had up her sleeve. Before it could drag him any deeper, he released even more Aether, creating a bigger dome. This gave him the chance to teleport out of there. But the moment he arrived at a random place, he felt Guinevere right behind him. Instinctively, he swung his fist, which she avoided elegantly and swiftly before driving her fist into his stomach again. Unlike the first time, the pain wasn¡¯t that great so he punched her right back, this time way harder. A loud whack sound echoed in the fields as Guinevere¡¯s head was sent back by that punch. Before Arnold could gain some distance, she punched him back, a similar whacking sound accompanying the hit. The two of them continued their back-and-forth punching. It became evident that Arnold¡¯s hits weren¡¯t actually doing much damage. Meanwhile, hers got even more stronger with every punch. Arnold¡¯s face was completely bloodied and bruised. He could only see out of one eye. It seems even the strongest mortal can¡¯t stand up to a former High Valkyrie. No, he was certain he¡¯d surpassed the current High Valkyrie so using her as a standard was foolish. This woman was probably the strongest demigod and more powerful than many gods at this stage. Arnold wondered to himself, ¡®Is she holding back?¡¯ If his estimation of her power was true then the above has to be true. On the next punch he threw, he used [Flaming Gauntlet] when it connected, sending Guinevere flying back. Using that opportunity when her balance was off, he charged at her after surrounding both of his index fingers in Aether. Almost immediately, he felt himself moving faster, the world around him blurring as his body propelled forward with incredible speed. In less than a second, he was in front of Guinevere, his fingers aimed straight for her shoulder joints. He roared, every ounce of fury and desperation poured into the strike. He didn¡¯t care if he crushed her acupuncture points¡ªthis bitch was in his way, and she had to be removed, no matter the cost. ¡°!!¡± Guinevere¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but her body moved with terrifying precision. His hand, which he thought would land cleanly, was caught mid-strike. ¡°Gahhh!!¡± Arnold screamed as she twisted his arms, the sound of his wrist bones shattering like breaking glass filled the air. The skin on his forearms tore apart as if being unwrapped, blood splattering onto the ground. Before he could process the pain, Guinevere¡¯s leg shot up, and her foot connected with his chest with the force of a thunderclap. The impact was catastrophic. Arnold¡¯s body was sent flying backward, flipping uncontrollably as he tumbled through the earth like a ragdoll. He rolled across the ground for several hundred meters, leaving a deep trench in his wake, before his body finally collided with the face of a cliff. The sound of rock and flesh colliding echoed, followed by a brief silence as the dust settled. His vision swam as he struggled to lift his head. Blood trickled down his face, mixing with the dirt and grime. His limbs were barely responding, wracked with agony from the brutal assault. At this point, he had lost sight of her, but the oppressive weight of her energy was impossible to ignore. It was like a wave crashing over him, slowly closing in. He gritted his teeth, trying to push himself up. His arms shook under the weight of his battered body. His mind raced. ¡®Should I teleport away¡­?¡¯ The thought tempted him. Fleeing might be his only option, but the humiliation gnawed at him. He wasn¡¯t a coward. He couldn¡¯t be. He had come too far, fought too hard to run now. A sensation of water gushing through a pipe came from the bottom of his soul. For a moment, he thought it would be fine to let it come out. Yes, let it all come out. If he¡¯s lucky, it might kill this woman finally. Arnold let out a dry, bitter laugh, blood bubbling in his throat as he hacked up a cough. ¡®You think I care about their lives¡­? Piss off.¡¯ His thoughts spat venom at the system. The lives of the people in this world meant nothing to him. He wasn¡¯t their savior; he wasn¡¯t their hero. All that mattered was the fight, the survival. He had been fighting with the intent to immobilize her but this time he¡¯ll fight to kill. The system¡¯s warning windows flickered before vanishing, leaving him alone once more. Alone with the growing storm inside him. An uncomfortable sensation began to spread throughout his body, crawling under his skin like fire ants. His muscles twitched involuntarily as power welled up inside him, far greater than anything he had tapped into before. His veins bulged unnaturally, glowing faintly as the raw energy surged, waiting to be unleashed. Arnold closed his eyes, feeling the pressure in his chest build to a point of unbearable tightness. He could feel the power growing, pushing against the very limits of his body, threatening to tear him apart from the inside. His breath quickened, his heart hammering like a drum. And yet, in the back of his mind, there was only one thought: ¡®Let it all out already!!!¡¯ Not caring if the martial spirit dies with him or if the Ascension Pill¡¯s internal energy is lost with this body, he roared at the depths of his soul. A rumble started in the pit of his stomach, low and menacing, growing louder and louder. The ground beneath him began to crack and tremble as the energy built to a crescendo. His body was on fire, his skin boiling with the unbearable heat of raw Aether. Guinevere¡¯s energy loomed closer, but Arnold no longer cared. The decision was made. If it cost him everything¡ªhis body, his soul¡ªso be it. He¡¯d take her down with him. With a guttural scream, he unleashed the power. ¡®I guess I¡¯ll choose to be reckless despite knowing how painful death will be¡­¡¯ Chapter 225 Part 5: The Greatest Evil A familiar white destructive energy engulfed the entire grassy plain, stretching endlessly beyond the horizon. The vastness of it didn''t matter to me¡ªnot the sheer magnitude of this annihilation. What pierced my heart was the number of innocent lives that would be lost. Countless souls who would never see another dawn. Try as I might, I was only one person, and this expanding dome of devastation was far beyond what I could halt. It grew relentlessly, consuming everything in its path. The energy passed through me like a scythe through air. For a fleeting moment, there was no pain, just the sensation of overwhelming heat¡ªa brief, eerie stillness before the inevitable agony. Then, a blinding flash seared my vision, followed by a crushing, suffocating pain that filled my entire body, as if my very bones were being shattered from within. I did not scream¡ªI couldn¡¯t. Not because I had grown numb to the pain, but because I had endured so much of it already. The anguish was old, familiar. I wanted to scream, to cry, to release the torment building inside me. But I couldn¡¯t afford to show weakness, not even to myself. I had taken on the mantle of "Harbinger of Hope," and the weight of it now felt like it would crush me at any moment. My resolve was slipping¡ªon the brink of collapse, like a dam about to give way. Through the thick, smoldering air, I could no longer see my opponent. Not because I had been blinded¡ªthough it felt like my vision teetered on that edge¡ªbut because the destruction was so absolute that everything had become nothing but shadows, vague silhouettes flickering in a fog. Then, amidst the chaos, my gaze found the golden tree in the distance. Its radiant, divine light still cut through the devastation, standing defiant against the destruction. I could no longer hear its voice, the quiet hum of wisdom it once spoke to me, but I knew what it wanted. Yet, I couldn¡¯t allow it to succeed. "You¡¯ll have to stay under my watch a little longer," I murmured through gritted teeth, each word pulled from my lungs like broken glass. "For both our sakes..." Suddenly, a sharp, bitter taste filled my mouth¡ªblood. My blood. My vision wavered, and I stumbled, my legs giving way beneath me. I collapsed onto my knees, so close to my goal¡ªmere meters away¡ªbut my body refused to obey. Blood pooled in my mouth and spilled from my lips, soaking the grass beneath me. ¡­ When was the last time I saw my own blood? Was it before the war? I could not recall. My body felt so weak, a first for me since I¡¯ve never been defeated in a duel before. ¡­Why did I hold back? If only I made use of the full power I used to slay the ¡°Abyss¡± that confined me in its dark embrace, I could¡¯ve won. Was this mortal the reason? Did I truly hold compassion for those influenced by evil? No, I truly did feel sad for having to kill him. He was an irredeemable boy but that didn¡¯t mean I had to treat him like slaughtered cattle. No, perhaps I feared what I could¡¯ve done if I let all that power overwhelm my mind. Many horrible things took place the last time I accepted this blessing that It gave me. ¡­? It finally dawned on me that I was walking through the mist when the feeling in my legs came back. Sensing a presence, I lifted my head with difficulty, my eyes meeting the boy. Ah, those eyes. Despair. Hopelessness. Fear. I¡¯ve saved so many people throughout my life but never got used to seeing those eyes. It pulled at my heartstrings¡ªeven though said heart was lost in a deal I could not refuse. I could feel my divine power slowly being sucked out of me. The strength in my body left me at that moment¡­ and I collapsed on my knees. Is this¡­ the end for me¡­? I¡¯ve never reciprocated a kiss with someone I truly loved. I¡¯ve never even felt the loving touch of a man as he gently caresses my body, only the claws of a tyrant. My conquest for eliminating evil was my one and only goal ever since I killed the abyss that held me captive. I could not complain and say ¡°I was never given the opportunity to do this¡±. I had many opportunities, but I chose to sleep for many years as my body was used as a source of food for the only thing I could call an ally in a time when I hated even the gods. A pain assaulted my chest as the hole in it grew wider at a slow pace. My eyes met with the boy again. It seemed that he could not move, merely sitting there against the only tree that remained standing, My sword was nowhere to be found but that¡¯s fine. I still had my hands. I dragged my heavy body towards him. I didn¡¯t notice it before but he was way larger than earlier, and I¡¯m not talking of the fact that he had the body of a male now but how he was closer to my size now. People often mistake me for someone belonging to the Giant Race but a friend of mine is the last remaining giant Perhaps this is the body that Spirit Assimilation needs to work? I didn¡¯t have much knowledge of it so this could be the case. The boy gritted his teeth when I put my hands around his neck after straddling him. Seeing his face made me wonder what kind of expression I was making. Yes, while I did feel pity for him, my goal was still to kill him. Could he come back just like before? If fate smiles kindly upon him today then that might be the case but then my efforts would be meaningless. These injuries¡ªwhich pushed my body to its absolute limit¡ªwould¡¯ve all been endured for nothing. Even if I didn¡¯t want to, my resentment to the gods would further increase and a vengeful spirit would be left after my death to kill them all¡ªI didn¡¯t want that. I vowed to be a harbinger of hope, not become the evil I vow to slay. Even though it was easy to snap his neck with one hand, I couldn¡¯t put any strength in it. Not because I couldn¡¯t but¡­ because I couldn¡¯t. ¡°¡­Why aren¡¯t you killing me? Did you get cold feet after all we¡¯ve been though and all the lives we¡¯ve taken so far?¡± he glared up at me through his swollen eyes, ¡°Was this fight meaningless to you? You fucking bitch¡­ You wasted my time¡­!¡± He coughed up blood. ¡°I¡­¡± Before I could respond, I felt something hard poking me from below. I closed my eyes with a sigh when I saw his flushed cheeks. Getting an erection in this situation is truly brave but it couldn¡¯t be helped since I was straddling him of my own volition. ¡°I am simply tired¡­ I can feel it, my end is approaching.¡± I removed my hands from his neck. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°¡­Every fortnight I am required to go back to the Gardtree so that it can feed on me and keep my blessing alive, which in turn keeps me alive. I was certain I had a full day left before I had to do this.¡± This was something I had never told anyone before. My eyes met his while I still sat in that awkward position. ¡°You have Gederick¡¯s martial spirit¡ªwhy?¡± It was a random question in this kind of situation but my curiosity got the better of me. ¡°Gederick was someone I admired and watched from afar for a long time. I know how proud he is, so prideful that he¡¯d never give something unless he¡¯s given something in return. Why did he give it to you? What did you offer him¡­?¡± Martial spirits are the pride and joy of every warrior. It was rare to obtain one but once people do, they never allow it to make contracts with others. Yet the God of War gave it to a mortal? ¡°I¡­ I feel kind of jealous.¡± My voice sounded so feeble. ¡°?¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t just someone I looked up to¡­ He¡­ Well, I shouldn¡¯t be telling this to someone I tried to kill¡­¡± Even right now my body was slowly breaking down. Soon I shall depart this life and yet it felt so peaceful? It felt like my body could simply melt away if I chose to sleep right now. Is this what humans call relaxation? Or perhaps this is what someone on the brink of death feels like. ¡°¡­You¡¯re not going to kill me anymore?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± he slumped against the tree, the traces of light through the clouds touching his face. If his condition wasn¡¯t any indication that he was tired then that sigh of his definitely was. My eyes were drawn to his white hair. Why did this boy look so much like him? That handsome face, sharp golden eyes, muscular body that was neither lean or too bulky¡­ ¡°¡­What are you doing¡­?¡± at his question, I noticed that my hands were about to grip his throat once again. I hurriedly pulled back when I noticed what I was doing. ¡°¡­I apologize¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ you looked like someone I once knew.¡± ¡°Promethius, right?¡± he said with a weak smile. Seeing his face this close for the first time made the word ¡°handsome¡± appear in my mind. ¡°¡­.¡± I didn¡¯t have the energy to ask how he knew that so I could only respond with a small, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Is he¡­ or was he a man you loved?¡± ¡°Why would you ask that?¡± ¡°You were his wife, right?¡± I could not even be surprised by him anymore for knowing this much. ¡°I suppose you could say I was his wife¡­ But I loved another before, during and after¡­ that relationship.¡± ¡°Was this because you had to fulfil the prophecy?¡± This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. ¡°¡­.¡± I nodded, knowing full well what he meant. ¡°Even someone as strong as you had a leash around her neck¡­ You were sold off like a slave in an auction when that guy came to the Valkyrie tribe, right?¡± ¡°How do you know about the prophecy?¡± How did a human know this much? The affairs of the demigods are never revealed to mortals directly by our people. Of course, this isn¡¯t to say many things can be leaked by others who live around our people. ¡°I¡¯m a player. You probably don¡¯t know what this is but I was someone who helped the creators build everything you see around you.¡± ¡°¡­Stop jesting.¡± He shrugged at my remark. ¡°You said there was someone else you loved. Did your mother¡ªthe High Valkyrie at that time¡ªknow about this person?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± I climbed off the boy¡¯s lap and sat next to him. ¡°They knew him personally¡­ My mother was even one of his concubines for a time but had none of his children. That¡¯s how I met him but after he made war his only priority, nearly all his wives left him. Gods commonly have harems of women so they know their husbands won¡¯t be there for all of them since there¡¯s only one of him but his attention wasn¡¯t focused on any of them at all.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s pretty shitty to not give your wives any attention.¡± I could feel him glancing at me even as I gazed over the horizon. ¡°Was that person you loved Gederick?¡± ¡°¡­¡± It felt uncomfortable that he knew so much. ¡°There¡¯s only one person so obsessed with war that he¡¯d abandon beautiful goddesses. Not hard to come to a conclusion who it is. You said that you¡¯re jealous of me for getting his martial spirit. Could your feelings for him be the reason why you¡¯re feeling that way?" It sounded like he was teasing me in a smug tone... ¡°The martial spirit itself is not the issue at hand but the trust he put in you to wield it in battle, is what makes this a valuable gift, something you don¡¯t just give to anyone. Even though I was the one who defeated him in combat... he¡¯s never given me something of equal value.¡± I realized it then¡ªwhat I truly felt when he fled after losing to me. Anger. For a pureblood god to be bested by a Valkyrie, a being of demigod blood, was a disgrace. Even in this era, that fact hadn''t changed. My anger surged, sudden and overwhelming, like a flood breaking through a dam. My fists clenched so tightly that my knuckles turned pale. It wasn¡¯t until the boy¡¯s voice cut through the silence that I snapped back to reality. ¡°¡­Wait. You were in love with him, but he wanted to kill you? What kind of love is that?¡± ¡°...Love takes on different forms for gods and demigods than it does for mortals. Am I right in assuming that human women lose interest once they discover the man they love despises them?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ yeah. I guess that¡¯s pretty common. Sometimes it¡¯s just a crush, not real love. I¡¯m assuming the reason he hates you is jealousy, which most women are turned off by. Some women like it that the guy she loves is motivated to improve himself just because of he¡¯s jealous but¡­ women like that are really rare.¡± ¡°Being turned off by jealousy is strange¡­ That¡¯s not how it works in the divine realm. We¡¯re drawn to strength, beauty, and accomplishments. Maybe that¡¯s why, even when someone shows no affection, we pursue them. Procreation is our purpose as living beings¡ª¡± "Cut the crap. That''s not why you love him. He''s lost everything after being kicked out from the divine realm." I could tell he was stifling a laugh. This is nearly everyone''s reactions once they hear how the "God of War" fell from grace. It was utterly pathetic but, as the boy said, I was not attracted to what he achieved throughout his life... "I know this is a strange question but was he old when you beat him? He was pretty weak when the two of us fought but became an entirely different person at the end. I have a hard time believing you won otherwise.¡± He muttered something under his breath that I barely caught: ¡°There¡¯s no way the gap between level 99 and 100 demigods is that big¡­¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Thought so. And yet, you still like the guy.¡± His gaze shifted to the side, almost annoyed. ¡°When I first met him, he was like a washed-up drunkard¡ªno, scratch that. He was one.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve crossed paths more than a few times since I awoke from my slumber,¡± I admitted. I thought back to when I helped the Gardtree cleanse this world of its corruption. ¡°He was... surprised to see me. He left my mother shortly after I became the High Valkyrie¡ªcenturies ago¡ªso seeing him like that¡­ It was unexpected. Nearly all our encounters ended up in fights--which he always lost." ¡°So why didn¡¯t you just tell him that you love him? You¡¯ve had plenty of chances.¡± Gederick... His face appeared in my mind. A muscular young man with loose golden hair, a strong jawline, radiant golden eyes and a confident stance when wielding his beloved spear. My face felt like it was burning up when the memories flooded my mind. As if I¡¯d become someone else entirely, I buried my face in my hands, confusion swirling inside me. What is this feeling? My heart raced as his image formed in my mind... ?? ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold was watching in utter disbelief that a woman, who was powerful enough to kill thousands of Offspring on her own, was squirming like a school girl next to him. How did it get to this¡­ They were trying to kill each other just earlier but now they were speaking like old friends. Of course, the pain spreading throughout his body was like a bucket of cold water to show him reality. He checked her condition earlier and well¡ª ''She''s dying... Did this realization break the constraints keeping her emotions in check?'' Much like sediments that erode over time, either because of wind or water¡ªeffectively losing parts of itself¡ªa blessing that isn¡¯t constantly maintained will slowly crumble. This applies only to temporary blessings, which are granted by minor gods like the Wind or Water God on his world. Looking at the growing hole below Guinevere¡¯s breasts, it wouldn¡¯t be a stretch to say this blessing could be tied to her life in some way since the timing is just too off. While Arnold was thinking of what to say, Guinevere spoke, her voice lacking all authority from before: ¡°This is so weird¡­ I¡¯m feeling all sorts of emotions that I¡¯ve never felt in a long time. Why didn¡¯t I feel this way before¡­?¡± She whispered to herself, ¡°Perhaps I would¡¯ve gained the courage to seek out Gederick again if things were different¡­¡± She was probably talking to herself but he answered anyway. ¡°You were manipulated by the evil you vowed to destroy.¡± The way he said that probably came off as mockery, ¡°It took away your natural emotions to turn you into a precious tool that will never question its purpose or hesitate to follow orders.¡± His gaze turned to the Gardtree that was the only source of light in this world now that the sky went dark. He felt it staring back at him. He heard an unexpected reply from Guinevere: ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ The fairies told me a long time ago that I should never stay away for too long but didn¡¯t tell me the reason why. I naturally assumed that¡­ that my life was the price for such power. It¡¯s like an invisible leash that I felt squeezing my neck.¡± ¡°¡­Who did you want to kill with this power?¡± He knew full well that she wasn¡¯t at full strength earlier. She was probably way stronger than Arsnoria. That 1 million divine power stat wasn''t just for show. Guinevere¡¯s eyes watched the horizon unblinkingly, as if she froze. Arnold could see a darkness pool within her pupils. He¡¯d seen those eyes before¡ªthe same eyes that stared back at him when he was standing in front of the mirror in the lab. ¡°¡­What kind of man was he?¡± Thinking that the answer was already obvious, he decided to ask a different question. ¡°¡­Do you truly intend to listen to the woes of the person who tried to kill you?¡± she didn¡¯t look at him as she asked that. Maybe she couldn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to see what kind of expression he was making or maybe she didn¡¯t want to see the Gardtree in her field of view. ¡°Listening to your story will fill in a lot of blanks.¡± He said without a moment¡¯s delay, ¡°I know very little about the past and the people who us humans call heroes. All I know is the future and what the future heroes will be like.¡± He heard her chuckle, ¡°I see.¡± What was that chuckle for? Well, it sounded kind of cute coming from a woman who looked at old as his mother. ¡°Humans are redeemable just as they are easy to manipulate.¡± She began speaking, ¡°Many things go forgotten after hundreds of years if the people who knew about those things are disposed of before they can record their experiences or the records themselves are destroyed.¡± ¡°And how many of those people are left today?¡± ¡°¡­I do not know. I only know of myself and another¡­ old friend who can remember what happened in the divine realm a thousand years ago.¡± She looked at him finally, ¡°Are you ready to hear about the nine realms¡¯ greatest evil?¡± Volume 5 Epilogue 1 – The Abyss’ Goal The Dark Forces were an unknown force of nature that no one knew the origin of. It didn¡¯t have an official name so it¡¯s only referred to as ¡°Dark Forces¡± given its coal-like smoke clouds and the heavy pressures you¡¯re faced with if you ever step foot inside it. About a thousand years ago, the divine realm was invaded after the dark forces became unstable. Prior to this invasion, nothing had ever crossed the dark force, which was left unguarded. Many believed that there was nothing beyond the vast expanse of the Dark Forces but empty space and rogue planets. They were wrong. What they didn¡¯t expect was that the Between Realms¡ªa chaotic system of conjoined planets that defied the natural order and law of existing things (thanks to the energy of the Dark Forces). Up until that point, the Star Beast and Progenitor were the biggest threats to the Divine Realm due to how immensely powerful both of them were, on the level where they can pose a danger to the entire pantheon of gods. After centuries of peace, they scattered most of their forces throughout the nine realms so their power became divided. Their strongest force¡ªthe Valkyries¡ªalso ended up living their own lives outside the divine kingdoms¡¯ rule. Naturally, they picked their own leaders, which is how the position High Valkyrie was born. Of course, this needed approval from the gods themselves since the title was supposed to be higher than that of Archangels but below God and Pure Angel. The High Valkyrie of that time led the demigods into full-scale cosmic war¡ªknown as the Realm War which consisted of every major demigod race against the creatures of the Between Realms, led by beings that could outmatch most gods. ¡­. ¡°¡ªWere you around during that time?¡± Arnold asked Guinevere as she retold the tale. ¡°Yes¡­ Gederick was also¡­ around in that era. He¡¯s older than me by a century¡­¡± ¡­. Gederick fought side-by-side with the High Valkyrie of that time, the two of them crushing tens of thousands of enemies with a mere 1000 troops. Of course, that wasn¡¯t to say there weren¡¯t any casualties. But compared to the million demigods and mortals who served under Gederick and the hundreds of thousands of valkyries serving the High Valkyrie, a mere 200 injured and 50 deaths was something to feel pride over. The reason the other side lost wasn¡¯t simply because they lacked strength despite having the numbers; they lacked leadership and organization. Because of this, it was easy for the divine realm to overwhelm them even without using numbers. Shortly after this battle, they returned but this time they were accompanied by several powerful leaders from the other sides who everyone began calling ¡°Outer Gods¡±. The name is supposed to refer to those outside the nine realms. It was hard to predict the outcome from then on, as their presence on the battlefield rapidly changed things. The monsters were more organized, knew when to attack, where to attack and how. The defenses on the border fell and many angels were the first to perish. Normally during war, commanders would keep their healers off the battlefield but in all their cockiness, the big figures in the war commanded the angels to stay and heal any injured so that there isn¡¯t a delay in switching soldiers. Over a thousand angels were killed, which was a significant amount for that era since angels typically don¡¯t have sex drives so they weren¡¯t inclined to procreate unless ordered to. The sheer number of monsters, combined with the precision and strength brought by the Outer Gods, meant that no matter how many died, the waves kept coming, relentless and unending. The battlefield became a blood-soaked nightmare, where every fallen comrade was replaced by another terrifying beast. Desperation forced the divine commanders to change their approach. The angels, who had once been healers, were relegated to the farthest reaches of the battlefield, hidden away until the fighting was over, called in only when the monsters were driven back. But it was clear to all that this war had changed¡ªno longer was it a simple battle of numbers or power. Now, it was a war of survival, and both sides were prepared to sacrifice everything to achieve victory. Rumors of the Outer Gods began to spread, whispered among soldiers in hushed tones. Some said they were older than time itself, banished from the nine realms for crimes against the divine order. Others believed they were the remnants of forgotten realms, their power unmatched, their knowledge of war unrivaled. Whatever the truth was, one thing was certain: the balance of power had shifted, and the divine realm was no longer as secure as it once had been. The gods knew they would have to face these beings sooner or later. And when they did, it wouldn¡¯t be with a mere thousand troops¡ªit would be a fight for the very survival of the divine realm itself. ¡­ A smile suddenly appeared on Guinevere¡¯s usual stoic face, ¡°That did not stop Gederick from marching into the battle when the gods clearly ordered for them to remain on the defensive¡ª¡± Gederick unleashed his full power and pushed back the entire army. There was nothing to protect so Gederick was able to fight with all his might without worrying about others. If his spear was grabbed by an enemy, to prevent him from attacking, then he¡¯d swing his free fist. If even that was held down by the thousands of monsters, then he¡¯d use the raw power of his war cry to crush them all. There was no technique in his swings and fighting style since he was quite young and inexperienced¡ªthe youngest commander in the divine realm¡¯s history. He was chosen for his excellent leadership abilities, not just fighting power, so the name ¡°God of War¡± didn¡¯t become a thing until he managed to kill two of the Outer Gods in a single night. Of course, by this point he had reached his limit so he couldn¡¯t continue. Luckily, the people under his command were moved by his strength so all of them charged the waves of monsters without a care in the world¡ªit was a bloodbath unlike any other. The divine realm emerged victorious that day and drove back the Outer Gods and their armies through the Dark Forces. ¡°We thought that was going to be the end of it all but we were wrong.¡± Portals that spat out Starkin appeared throughout the nine realms in the next few days. Scholars determined that, from the dense energy coming from the portals, that the Dark Forces were somehow being used to control the portals. Instead of seeing the Outer Gods again, the divine realm had to deal with the hundreds of thousands of Starkin offspring that decimated many worlds. The divine realm determined that the Star Beast was helping the Outer Gods somehow. But there was another theory going around, one that said that the Dark Forces was being used to control the Offspring¡ªwhich the Star Beast had abandoned¡ªsince there weren¡¯t any intelligent Offspring among them to lead them. ¡°The Dark Forces can be used for mind control¡­?¡± ¡®Did you know about this?¡¯ He received ¡°no¡± from the system after that familiar (annoying) system update played in his head. ¡°This theory hasn¡¯t been proven yet since we couldn¡¯t run experiments on the offspring. But the way they were coordinating with each other to attack specific points that could possibly weaken the armies, created even more questions.¡± Coordinated¡­ Targeting specific places that could weaken the divine realm army¡­Probably also attacking in waves during certain times of the day¡­ This certainly does make one question the mind control theory. However, there was a simpler explanation for this. ¡°You must be referring to their linked minds.¡± Arnold said after he thought to himself for a bit. ¡°Linked minds?¡± ¡°¡­From what I know about their kind, they can use sound or energy waves to transmit their thoughts to others nearby. Of course, the majority of them aren¡¯t capable of issuing orders so there should¡¯ve been at least one among them close by to instruct them. The intelligent ones can speak so it¡¯s easy to differentiate them from others.¡± If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°I was part of the units that had to exterminate them but I don¡¯t recall any of them speaking.¡± ¡®Then we¡¯ll have to settle with that theory about the dark forces until I can get answers myself.¡¯ ¡°What else can they do with these psychic powers of theirs?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I think they can sense each other on the battlefield even if they¡¯re far away from each other.¡± ¡®From what I know, the mothers who give birth to these things can still sense their children when they¡¯re nearby.¡¯ The vice versa is also true. As long as they shared the same blood and are intelligent, they¡¯ll be able to detect and communicate with each other. It was a rare chance encounter in the game but there are certain encounters later on where the mother detects its child nearby and flies into a bloodied rage, intent on killing its own. As a player, Arnold couldn¡¯t forget how the Star Beast made children. It was no surprise why the mothers would kill the abominations that resulted from rape. Many tried cutting them out but a protective layer was right around the womb that protected it from any surgery so the death rate was 90% since natural birth killed lots of victims before. And yes, it didn¡¯t just stop at humanoids. There was a side quest in the game where you had to investigate an abandoned farm. Inside the barn were several pregnant cows and goats. Depending on how much time passes since you started the quest, you can witness one of them giving birth and actually surviving. Of course, the pregnancy was anything but a miracle since the cow immediately started stomping on the baby¡¯s body in an attempt to kill it. If you take a bit longer to get there then there will be several corpses in the barn with only one cow as the only survivor and several dead Offspring. Luckily, none of them were strong enough to do anything. ¡°So, it¡¯s possible an intelligent one was blending into society during that war and instructing them from the shadows. I¡¯ve seen humanoid Offspring before so a hood and cloak is all they need to hide from us.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s possible but don¡¯t count on it.¡± ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s been several hundred years and I am on my deathbed so whichever it was doesn¡¯t concern me anymore¡­ But will you listen to me a little longer¡­ please?¡± devoid of the aura and presence that made her such an admirable knight, she asked in a small voice. ¡°¡­I wasn¡¯t planning on going anywhere anyway¡­¡± A small smile appeared on her face before she continued with the same deadpan expression, ¡°The gods used ritual magic to erect several [Millenium Barriers] using Great Runes in the worlds where these monsters appeared. The runes aren¡¯t stable so there are sometimes tears in the barriers if something disturbs the runes but that was our only option to keep those monsters trapped since nothing else helped. The barrier¡¯s placement depended on which side of the barrier had more monsters and were easier to deal with. This also meant that many people were sacrificed as a result of their incompetence to get the situation under control. When we thought we¡¯d have a breather, there was a disturbance in the Dark Force energy that clouded over the edge of the Divine realm. While the gods were occupied with the Offspring, this gave the Outer Gods the perfect opportunity to strike. Of course, this was foreseen so many of the demigod warriors, including my tribe, were sent to the frontlines to face them while the divine army got there. Instead of the army we were expecting, a lone man with long white hair, wearing black armor walked out of the Dark Forces, dragging several heads behind that were connected with chains. Those heads belonged to the Outer Gods that invaded us before.¡± ¡°¡­Promethius was that strong even before he became the God¡¯s Champion¡­?¡± ¡°He was¡­ the Martial God of Sword¡¯s prodigy. So, it was not surprising that he was strong.¡± ¡®The Sword God¡¯s student, huh¡­¡¯ Another piece of information that answered the question: What is Promethius¡¯ true origins? ¡°Did everyone know who he was? Surely, they didn¡¯t just let him into their walls?¡± ¡°Well, he showed us.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°He pointed his sword in a random direction where the land was barren and used [Celestial Devastation]. was proof that he was the Sword God¡¯s only student since the weapon art is his creation.¡± ¡°He had the Sword God¡¯s blessing, didn¡¯t he¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the weapon art is hereditary so it cannot be given to anyone unless they receive a blessing from the creator or the one the creator gave the blessing to. But blessings generally lose their effectiveness if it¡¯s repeatedly passed down¡­¡± she traced her finger around the gaping hole on her stomach. ¡®I knew that weapon art she used earlier seemed familiar.¡¯ Arnold noticed that Guinevere¡¯s bottom lip was quivering but her feelings weren¡¯t evident in her voice: ¡°...The gods, captivated by the power of the Martial God of Sword¡¯s prodigy, invited him to the Elysian Spire a day after the battle ended in our victory and the Outer Gods¡¯ heads. Every single person with access to the divine realm went to the kingdom that day.¡± ¡°The divine kingdom¡¯s palace ¡­ I thought only other gods are granted audience by Melis¡¯ father, Zephyros.¡± While Melis was the one who created mortal life millions of years ago, she was not the most powerful god and didn¡¯t have the most authority. Her father Zephyros, does. Think of him as some king ruling a whole realm. ¡°His title didn¡¯t matter to them. All they cared about were his genes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware¡­ Power and bloodline is all that counts to them. I bet the women in the palace were gushing like water falls. When you hear ¡®Martial God of the Sword¡¯ or ¡®Sword God¡¯, you think of the strongest and oldest Martial God there is.¡± ¡°Yes. Everyone knew about his first pupil but none could see him because the Sword God broke off contact from the divine realm half a millennium prior to that war. Most of what we heard about him were from rumors floating around from places he had visited with his pupil.¡± Guinevere moved on, ¡°As the High Valkyrie of the Valkyrie race, I attended the banquet alongside my family. My reason for being there was formality, since many would be displeasured that the High Valkyrie was there to welcome our champion.¡± Her face twisted as if she ate a bitter bug when she said ¡°champion¡±. She spoke in a voice laced with venom: ¡°Promethius ignored all the women coming up to him, practically throwing themselves at him¡ªand came over to me.¡± Guinevere instinctively hugged her chest, hiding her breasts as if she only now noticed that they were bare. ¡°There was no exchange of greetings. Instead, he¡­ he tore off the chest area of my gown. Before I knew it, my head was against a table, pudding staining my cheek and I heard a zipper go down before something hard invaded my lower body.¡± She glanced down, ¡°I wasn¡¯t known as the strongest warrior in the divine realm at that time but I knew that no one besides Gederick could win against me physically, even without using divine power. Yet under that man¡¯s violent thrusts, I felt weak¡­ Helpless like a fish on land. I had to rely on others at that moment because that was the first moment I truly felt fear. A Valkyrie is raised to never have fear or show an expression of pain but I felt both of those things. That moment was the first time I¡¯ve ever cried.¡± She continued: ¡°I looked around, pleading for help but everyone either averted their eyes or watched me like I was some beast in a gladiator arena being beaten into submission¡­ I naturally looked towards the man with the most authority in all the divine realm but he¡­ Lord Zephyros looked at me and commanded that I just let it happen¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I left the banquet soon after I was allowed to. That man stayed behind and indulged himself in the goddesses who¡ªunlike me¡ªoffered no resistance. A few days after that, the man came looking for me at my home, demanding I come see him. As you would expect, he was made into a direct subordinate of the king. He held more political power than even the elder gods, who offered him their blessings that made him even more powerful. Every single Valkyrie I grew up with knelt before that man like slaves do for their masters. My mother was no different¡­ I could not control my emotions or actions and lunged at him with my sword, ready to cut him down. It wasn¡¯t even a fight and I was on the ground before I could do anything.¡± She gritted her teeth, ¡°While I was restrained, I heard my mother shout that it is not right for a woman to hit her future husband. I was the only one who hadn¡¯t yet heard that the Divine Kingdom arranged for us to get married. I can still vividly recall the smug grin on his face as he pulled me up by my hair. His exact words were¡ª¡± --Your womb will help me break the [Limit of All Order] ¡°The covenant or rule that applies limits to all living things¡­¡± Arnold¡¯s frowned slightly. Guinevere nodded, ¡°He knew about the prophecy¡ªthe true champion of the gods impregnating a High Valkyrie. Each of their offspring inheriting a fraction of their power.¡± She gazed across the ruins of this world with unfocused eyes. Arnold heard a gulp. ¡°He took me from my home after our marriage ceremony. I had no say in the matter so I could only bid my friends and family farewell. He took me to the kingdom of Eul in one of the worlds in the mortal realms.¡± ¡°Eul, huh. The Empire of Eulia was called that way before it grew into an empire. So, you¡¯ve been in that world for many years.¡± Almost a century, probably. ¡°Yes, his mission was to await the arrival of the Demon King so in an attempt to not be found out early, we kept to ourselves for several years. He joined a knight division and became a trusted subordinate of the king. That king gave us servants who would care for our mansion and¡­ me while that man was away. Meanwhile, I¡­¡± as if the next part was too difficult to say, she held her hand on her mouth. It seemed as if something rose from her throat but she forced it down, ¡°¡­I was forced to stay at home inside a basement under our house until my first child was born. I was already pregnant at that point and didn¡¯t see the sun for quite some time. My food was brought to my door every day by the servants and they¡¯d collect any waste that I had. It felt like I was a prisoner and they were the guards, guards I could tear apart with my own hands if I wanted to and leave that basement. Those concrete walls weren¡¯t infused with magic so I could claw myself out of that basement with my hands alone¡­ However, I never attempted to leave because I knew what kind of punishments awaited. A few months went by without me seeing the sun again before¡­ the child was born. I saw that man for the first time in months since he was going around the kingdom impregnating several women in hopes of having more children. I still remember the first time I gave birth. Even though I despised the child¡ªbecause it belonged to that man¡ªfor those six months of carrying it, when I first set eyes on it, it was like I fell in love again. So small and feeble and the life that grew from my body¡­ And yet I could not hold the child¡­ My first child¡­ He tore it apart in front of me and consumed its flesh and organs, down to its bones¡­" Volume 5 Epilogue 2 - Retelling of a Nightmare Three Centuries Old ¡°I can still remember its blood-curdling screams as its own father ate it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°He¡ªthe man with a baby¡¯s blood all over his face¡ªlooked at me with a disgusted expression and said ¡®A failure. Was this prophecy a lie by the gods!? I feel no different!¡¯ as if I was the one to blame for it.¡± ¡°¡­Did he eat his other children as well?¡± ¡°No¡­ He said that the reason he felt nothing when he ate our child could¡¯ve been because its power didn¡¯t awaken yet.¡± ¡°The waiting game, huh. Then¡­ did he bring other women home and marry them?¡± There is no way someone with a goal as grand as ¡°surpassing the normal limits imposed on us by the Timeline Gods¡± only had one plan and one tool. ¡°Yes, after witnessing his power, the king asked him to impregnate his wives and daughters, the reason for this being obvious. It was around that time that I was free to roam around on my own, on the condition that I return home immediately once my bump starts showing.¡± Guinevere clenched her fists hard, ¡°It felt like I was thrown aside. That wasn¡¯t how I imagined my married life would be. He showed those women a side of himself he¡¯d never shown me. I can still remember the youngest girl coming up to me one day when I was gathering my things. She told me how special he made her feel when he took her purity, making sure not to hurt her. I¡­I wanted to tear her apart¡­ Why did I almost take out my hatred on a human¡­? I would¡¯ve been no different from him¡­¡± Arnold hesitated for a second as he looked at her trembling shoulders. With a deep exhale, he moved closer to her and put his arm around her. Of course, his arms were still a wreck so it was a rather awkward embrace. ¡°I know this makes no difference now that so much time has gone by¡ª¡± ¡°No,¡± Guinevere cut him off and put her hand on his that was on her shoulder, ¡°Remembering all of these things right now makes it feel as if it happened yesterday¡­ It makes a big difference to me¡­¡± ¡°Alright¡­ What did you say to that girl?¡± ¡°¡­I told her to never let him go¡­ Maybe I was thinking of Gederick in that moment and how I always seem to let him slip through my fingers¡­ Regardless, that innocent smile on her face as she hugged me made me regret my words but I didn¡¯t have the courage to correct myself. I quietly left the kingdom and went on my own travels. I let my frustrations on any monsters that crossed my path. Of course, human bandits and gangs were also a troublesome bunch but I merely avoided their territories since I did not have it in me to crush weaklings to soothe my own feelings. If I had to kill humans, then I needed to test if they were redeemable¡­ I have seen many evil people throughout my travels but none could come close to that man, the abyss that confined me¡­ Due to the fact that all nations were on high alert of each other, there was a lot of unrest and unnecessary conflict so avoiding battles became quite difficult. The people of that era, how do I put it¡­ They were quite surprised to see a woman put up a fight. I learned the reason for this when I visited the Theocracy, where knights were the most common than anywhere else.¡± ¡®Hmm, I forgot that the Theocracy is the oldest nation on Diacree. By the time the empire grew into a small kingdom, the Theocracy was already ruling several regions around the Great Ridge.¡¯ Were it not for Promethius being stationed in the kingdom then the empire wouldn¡¯t have grown at such a rapid pace. Everyone was looking to get close to the ¡°Hero¡± so they offered alliances to the empire and married off their daughters to Promethius¡¯ royal harem. Arnold looked closer at Guinevere¡¯s face and wondered why she was telling him so much. How much time does she have left? Did she think of that at all? Well, maybe her talking about the Theocracy leads somewhere that involves Promethius. ¡°¡ªThe Theocracy had sophisticated training methods for their knights that no other nation had so they had the best army out of all the nations and settlements on the continent. However, these methods were only taught to men since they had physically stronger bodies than women and have more aura channels regardless of the type of aura they possess. This is common knowledge for humans but I had the mindset to train them like my tribe trained me. There were a lot of talented female trainees looking to join the army in the Theocracy but were all rejected for obvious reasons. And I could see why. The men were trained hard, and their physical strength was undeniable but their aura was left untouched, meaning the nation relied on nature to make up for their soldier¡¯s other lacking areas. The methods used by the Theocracy had shaped them into formidable warriors by human standards, each more disciplined than the last. But as I observed the women who were turned away, I saw something that piqued my interest¡ªpotential that was being wasted due to strict traditions. Instead of adhering to the established rules, I started working with those rejected trainees. I trained them using techniques from my tribe¡ªmethods designed to push the body and mind beyond what the Theocracy''s regimen offered. But instead of working on their bodies alone, I taught them to circulate their aura and Ki to make their bodies naturally stronger without the need for physical training,¡± ¡®That¡¯s the same method Sebas taught me¡­ I never thought that even demigods follow this kind of training regime seriously.¡¯ It was rare to find people at Arnold¡¯s who can regulate their aura seamlessly throughout their bodies and use its full potential. This is what made him a 5th Star Knight according to the academy¡¯s ranking system. ¡°I trained them in secret, making sure they were prepared to handle anything thrown at them in combat. Their progress was undeniable. They quickly adapted, becoming more versatile and efficient in ways that the traditional training didn''t emphasize. With continuous circulation throughout their bodies, even their aura pools and Ki control improved. Their results spoke louder than anything I could have said, and whispers of their skills spread through the ranks. Eventually, I helped these trainees complete a campaign which showed the higher-ups that they were capable to be included in the army. My identity as the Hero¡¯s¡ªthat man¡¯s wife¡ªwasn¡¯t revealed. I merely told them my birth name¡ªGuinevere. Eventually, those trainees became leaders in the army, all of them outperforming their seniors in many ways.¡± A gentle smile appeared on Guinevere¡¯s face. ¡°That was the first moment I truly felt happy. They were the clay that I molded into perfection.¡± That smile vanished, ¡°My deeds were recognized by the Oracle of that time who wanted me to visit her in her personal chambers, a room only her servants and the Pope were allowed to enter. I wasn¡¯t given the opportunity to meet with other higher-ups so I knew what she wanted to tell me was something no one else could know. The moment I stepped into her chambers, I heard her call my full name and the tribe I was from. She told me the next moment that Melis spoke to her about my arrival in her world. ¡®I know you have questions¡¯, she said, ¡®but please let me tell you why I called you here first¡¯.¡± ** ¡°The gods lacked judgment because they were blinded by power they wanted to control. They were so blind that they could not see beyond their own selfishness.¡± The black-haired Oracle said to Guinevere, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I am well aware that I am disrespecting the gods but Melis is clearly different since she was the one who entrusted me with a certain task that will surely upset them¡­¡± The confused Guinevere was taken aback by that. ¡°Melis¡­ She wants you to kill Promethius and become her champion." ** ¡°¡­.¡± Guinevere sat in silence. ¡°¡­Melis is an incompetent goddess so how did she plan for that¡­?¡± Guinevere looked towards the Gardtree that bathed this dark world in its divine radiance, ¡°The tree that consumes all. That is what I needed, is what she said. But in order to get it, I needed the help of a certain¡­ demon lord¡­ That would be the demon called Ekterina Foruthflame.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do you know her?¡± ¡°I know that she¡¯s the weakest demon lord out of the other two. And Oriel was the strongest.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, Oriel¡­ I recall her being very loyal to him. So loyal that she would kill anyone and do anything if it¡¯s an order coming from him.¡± ¡°Wait, you were there? In the demon world?¡± ¡°Yes. Melis and Ekterina had an agreement. The war was inevitable but a factor had to be taken out of it for the realms to not be given to a tyrant once it¡¯s over. Allowing Promethius to achieve his goal meant allowing him to surpass the gods and becoming an evil greater than the Demon King, Star Beast, and Progenitor. Knowing that, I couldn¡¯t refuse the offer. Should I have succeeded, Ekterina would inevitably face me if the blessing of the [God¡¯s Champion] was given to me. But she was given a choice: leave the Demon World and live her life in some faraway world. Only she was given this salvation because she was a half-blood demon.¡± ¡®What? Did Lilith sleep with a human or something?¡¯ Lilith was the name of the Succubus Queen from hell who was basically the breeding machine for demons and devils. She comes up to the demon world a few times every few years or so to breed powerful offspring for the demons. Were it not for her then many of the powerful Greater Demon clans wouldn¡¯t exist. ¡°¡­Is Ekterina related to Oriel in some way?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She was conceived from Lilith¡¯s womb directly while Oriel was born from a relationship between two greater demon clans. I do recall her calling him brother since he was always looking out for her.¡± ¡°The strongest demon lord looking out for the weakest link¡­ This is really ridiculous, especially for demons.¡± ¡°Well, Oriel was not a savage. I could tell that much but he was not an innocent demon either.¡± ¡°No demon is innocent in your eyes, are they?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Alright, what led to you taking Promethius¡¯ blessing?¡± ¡°The Oracle and I met up with Ekterina later on. No greetings were exchanged so we just silently followed her, until we came to a place where a certain tree was growing. It was located in a damp, dark place without sunlight all year round. But this did not stop it from becoming what it is today.¡± She looked back at the Gardtree, ¡°Instead of the soil in the ground, it was growing from the ceiling of its dark cave.¡± The ceiling¡­? Since when do trees grow like that? ¡°¡­Where was this?¡± ¡°The Dragon God¡¯s lair.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡®Is that where the Gardtree comes from? I¡¯ve never cleared the dungeon on my own so I¡¯m not sure¡­¡¯ If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Was that tree fully grown when you found it?¡± She nodded, ¡°But it could not stay there for Melis¡¯ plan to go forward so I broke off a branch and planted it where the war between humans and demons was predicted to take place. It feeds off life force so a battlefield where millions die was the perfect location for it.¡± ¡°How did Ekterina know about it? What was her role in all this?¡± ¡°I told you already that she¡¯s half-demon. If you find out where the rest of her blood comes from then you might have the answer to your question. She is currently the adopted daughter of the Demon Monarch Watcher¡ªthe demon that watched over the Demon King until she hatched, which has been the case for all the demon kings before her as well.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡®I¡¯ll need to speak to either Melis or that demon father of hers¡­ Lilith was never the kind to be attached to her children since she¡¯s a whore that can¡¯t survive without fucking someone all day every day. Taking care of a kid would ruin that.¡¯ ¡°After the task was done, it was time for me to return home¡­ 20 years passed by and I had already given birth to thirty children. I never met with either the Oracle or Ekterina again but I still continued on my travels, helping people whenever I could. Traveling was something I looked forward to the most. Even though I was chained to one world, there were so many people I could meet and so many locations to discover. One day, across the mountain ranges that divides the continent in half, I discovered a barren land with corpses piled up in every settlement.¡± ¡®I¡¯m not at all surprised that she was able to cross those dangerous mountain ranges¡­¡¯ ¡°I found survivors who told me that the demon lord Ekterina commanded they pledged their allegiance to the Demon King. Upon refusing, anyone who couldn¡¯t escape was killed. I knew Ekterina was no saint and had no compassion for humans but I also know that she does not mean to kill humans of her own volition. She was merely following orders. Regardless of what I think of her, that was a sign that the demons were getting ready to invade. When I returned to the empire, I heard that the Oracle was going to visit. It was around this time that everyone already found out that Promethius was the champion of the gods. It took fifty years of idling in the kingdom for him to do what he was ordered to¡­¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t save anyone or stop any wars during that time?¡± ¡°No, he was just an ordinary subordinate of the emperor during his idle years. He only moved when demons were discovered.¡± ¡°For a guy who wanted to surpass the gods, he was really an obedient pet who followed orders. Why was Melis the only one who wanted him dead?¡± ¡°I¡¯m certain that she was not the only one. Someone with the ability to see into the future must¡¯ve told her what that man could¡¯ve become if he reached his goal.¡± That was either the Destiny or Fate Goddess. But why put the responsibility on Melis? She wasn¡¯t the only one who blessed Promethius. ¡°For the uninformed, he seemed like a diligent hero who was prepared to lay down his life for humans but this was far from the truth. He made the children¡ªwho were capable of using aura, Ki or magic¡ªtrain under the empire¡¯s best fighters and scholars. Everyone was preparing for the upcoming war so that itself wasn¡¯t strange but I noticed as time went on¡­ More and more of our children kept vanishing. I asked the other wives but they wouldn¡¯t tell me, which I assumed was due to that man. I searched the empire desperately. Even though I could sense and differentiate the signatures between up to a million people at once, I could not detect them. Strangely, I could not detect that man either.¡± She grabbed her face, ¡°I almost went mad. All those 20 years I never treated my children as a mother should, never showed them love, disciplined them, helped them¡­ Traveling was more important to me than my own family. At the back of my mind, I had this thought that they were disposable so why go out of my way to nurture them as the human mothers around me did? I could always have more because we Valkyries pride ourselves in our fertility and strong bodies that can have hundreds of children without issue¡­ But I was wrong¡­ I could not stand to lose my children, not after what happened to my first child. I flew to the Theocracy and sought an audience with the Oracle. I¡­ I wanted to kill every soldier that tried to stop me but before that could happen, she appeared in front of me. Her kind smile was enough to tell me that she knew why I was there. She told me that the Demon King and the rest of the demon lords were in a ferocious battle with one of her demon lords so the Demon Army was unorganized of sorts. The time is nigh for the perfect opportunity to strike, she told me. I knew she meant I had to kill that man but I asked her why now? Why after so long and not while I was sleeping right next to him after he violated me and put his child in me? Why could I not strangle him in his sleep¡­? Fate has finally allowed you to kill him, that is all I can say. That is what she told me. If I killed him earlier, would a great misfortune have befallen me?¡± Misfortune¡­ Fate¡­ Madilith¡¯s face appeared in his mind when he closed his eyes. He killed Madilith and not long after he was also killed. If he waited long enough, would she have died regardless? Not by the curse itself but other misfortune that even fate was blind to? ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t you need his blessing? If you managed to kill him in his sleep, it would¡¯ve died with him¡­¡± ¡°Yes, you are quite right. I would¡¯ve ruined Goddess Melis¡¯ plans. But even if I waited, I was still not confident enough to kill him. The Oracle told me that there was a way but only if I accepted power to stand equal to him. You must know that Valkyries are a proud race and we do not accept power from others nor do we take shortcuts. We train and fight for our strength. Even though I made up my mind, my body and spirit were still hesitant, which is why the oracle told me to accept the power. I could never achieve true equilibrium due to this dissonance between those three things. I wanted to be different from my people but I could never escape this reality, even 300 years later.¡± She looked at her hands as if they didn¡¯t belong to her. ¡°¡­What did the oracle tell you next?¡± Guinevere lowered her hands and closed her eyes, ¡°If I wanted to see them again, I¡¯d need to find the White Dragon Lord.¡± ¡®The most powerful dragon lord and the eldest of the Seven Kings¡­¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s the same dragon that Promethius used as a mount.¡± He recalled hearing that the White Dragon Lord vanished soon after Promethius¡¯ death. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s the one. I needed to prove to her that I could face Promethius when I found out the truth.¡± ¡°Did you have to fight him?¡± She nodded, ¡°Asking questions is akin to being someone¡¯s equal. Dragon lords do not answer, only ask, because they are above every single mortal and demigod race. Even my people fear them as the gods of the mortal realms.¡± ¡°If Promethius was the strongest of that era then the second strongest is obvious¡­¡± Thalgrimm Krydrak, the White Dragon Lord, the firstborn son of the Dragon God. So, Guinevere had to fight Thalgrimm to gain his acknowledgement. Promethius was his master who he vowed to serve and was entrusted with many secrets in return. This might also mean he knew what kind of man Promethius was but perhaps due to some duty, Thalgrimm still aided that man. ¡°I cannot speak about the whole fight because it lasted days so I will only tell you the conclusion¡­¡± Guinevere said that as she brushed her hand along the edge of her cracked skin around the hole. ¡°I understand¡­¡± ¡°Thalgrimm flew me to a castle that stood near the Intermid Border but it was located across the Great Ridge on the outer regions of the continent so it was isolated from basically every nation or settlement. Due to its location¡ªin a place among many monster zones¡ªno one attempted to visit it before. Even without the monster zones being in its region, the dread coming from the castle itself is enough to dissuade anyone from drawing near.¡± ¡®A castle¡­ I¡¯m sure the only castle in that area belongs to a Vampire Lord but with Selia¡¯s appearance on Diacree, I think she already killed the vampire and took the castle for herself.¡¯ Vampire Lords like taking the spoils of war¡ªthe belongings of their opponents¡ªonce they win against them. Depending on how far Selia plans to expand her territory, it¡¯s likely possible that no other vampire lord is living in the castle at the moment. As mentioned before, you will almost never find two monster lords in the same regions or country since they are highly territorial. Of course, the size of said territory depends on the monster¡¯s strength. Vampire Lords are the third strongest lords in the game so they can possess a country¡¯s worth of territories. Orc, troll, insect lords and so on, are different since they aren¡¯t exactly the top of the food chain outside their own races. ¡®I never heard that Promethius used that castle as his base. What else is there that I don¡¯t know about?¡¯ ¡°¡­If it¡¯s a place like that then whatever he was doing inside is something he didn¡¯t want others to see.¡± Guinevere silently nodded, her eyes distant, as though trapped in the nightmare she was retelling. Her voice trembled with the weight of memories she had tried so hard to bury. "The Demon-Human War was drawing close, but the people''s hero... the one everyone relied on... was nowhere to be seen. Portals had already begun to open across the continent, and terror gripped every village, every city. I could have done something. I could have saved countless lives in his stead, taken his place, become the protector the people needed." She paused, her hand trembling slightly. "But I didn''t. My children were more important to me. Why did I only realize that when it was almost too late? Why did it take the threat of their own father for me to finally understand? I could¡¯ve sent them abroad, let them grow up safely under the guise of studying... but I didn¡¯t. I let my fear of him, of that monster, dictate my every decision. I was a prisoner of my own terror." Her breath caught, and for a moment, it seemed as though the weight of her guilt would suffocate her. "I remember the castle that night," she whispered, "the stench... gods, the stench of blood, of torn flesh, it was everywhere. It clung to the walls like something alive, something malignant. I felt sick, but I couldn¡¯t stop. The halls were silent, but... I knew. Somewhere deep in my soul, I knew what I would find, but I kept moving, kept hoping I was wrong." Her hand clenched into a fist, nails digging into her palm. "There was blood¡ªa trail¡ªleading from the dining room. It stained the floors in thick, glistening lines, guiding me... pulling me toward the stairwell. I should have turned back, but instead, I followed it down. The smell of death grew stronger, almost suffocating, and the sound... the sound of meat being chopped echoed up the stairs. Every step felt like an eternity, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. There was a light at the bottom... a faint glow. I reached the bottom, and that¡¯s when I saw him." Guinevere¡¯s voice faltered, her throat tightening as tears welled up in her eyes, threatening to spill. She swallowed hard, but the memory forced itself out, relentless. "He had a butcher¡¯s knife in his hand... and in the other, he was holding down our youngest daughter, barely five years old. She had just awakened her divine power... she was so special, so full of life." The tears came now, freely, her voice cracking as she spoke. "Her eyes... she looked right at me, her little body shaking. There was a moment... just one brief, horrible moment when I thought I could save her, that I could stop him as his back faced me. But then, in a single, brutal motion, he struck her neck. I watched... I watched as her head rolled across the floor like she was nothing more than a piece of meat." Her whole body shook as the tears streamed down her face. She gritted her teeth, the anguish and self-loathing pouring out of her. "I... I did nothing. I could do nothing. Why did I even go there? Did I truly believe I could stop him? That I could save them? How could I have been so blind, so foolish?" She choked on her own sobs, her voice barely a whisper now. "I failed them... my children. I was their mother, their protector, and I failed them. I let my fear rule me, and because of that... I lost everything." A brief moment of silence passed by before she spoke again, this time in an eerily calm voice: ¡°I knew this even before I entered the castle but my reason for going against my vows and duty as a demigod was never about one god¡¯s order but my own feelings. I wanted to kill that man. I wanted to save people in his stead and be seen as their hero. I WANTED TO SEE THE EXPRESSIONS ON THE GODS¡¯ FACES WHEN THEY HEARD I KILLED THEIR PRECIOUS HERO!!¡± Her powerful voice made the surroundings rumble and the entire world tremble. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­¡± she fell back against the tree, her eyes unfocused. The hole had already begun breaking off her left breast but instead of her lung, muscle tissue and ribs, there was a dark abyss inside her body. Her body appeared to be an empty husk since the blessing had eaten way most of everything inside. An eerie laughter came from Guinevere. ¡°¡­Promethius ordered me to prepare him a meal using the meat that he had chopped up in that basement.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In his own words, ¡®I will savor the taste now then the power later so I will dine for several days before heading into the battlefield¡¯. During my years on that world, I wasn¡¯t just travelling around meaninglessly. I was looking for methods to consume another person¡¯s power without having to kill and eat them. The only safe method I had found was Soul Bending¡­ But this wouldn¡¯t just take the power lying dormant in one¡¯s body but also their entire self. Separating both was and still is impossible.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you seek out the Archmage of that time? If it¡¯s the greatest magician in existence of his era then he might¡¯ve been able to create what you were looking for¡­¡± The Third Archmage might¡¯ve been a traitor to his people but he was genuinely intent on helping others when it¡¯s a magic-related ordeal. Maybe he was the kind of person who liked to show off his many abilities which is why he accepted nearly every task the populace threw at him¡ªat a price, of course. ¡°No one was allowed to see him during the preparations for the war, not even kings. Commissioning such a ritual spell was impossible.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Guinevere looked at Arnold with a bitter smile, ¡°What¡¯s with that face? It¡¯s almost as if you¡¯re the one telling the story.¡± A bitter laugh came out of Arnold, ¡°¡­We¡¯re not so different¡­ Nothing goes as we hope, does it? But you¡¯re the one who¡¯s lived with this realization for centuries. We¡¯re just playthings of fate.¡± Even though he appeared calm on the surface, a desire was inside him to rip apart every single person who wronged him. No one would be able to stop him and he wouldn¡¯t care of the consequences because he is strong enough to crush even those. He is a Martial God¡ªthe strongest mortal in all the nine realms at this very moment. Guinevere definitely felt the same as him at this moment, making them no different. If fate was a person, both of them would kill it. They would savor watching the light in its eyes slowly die. ¡°¡­¡± she went silent. Arnold waited for her to continue. How long have they sat there? How long has Guinevere been retelling her past? ¡°The Gardtree is withering¡­¡± Guinevere¡¯s words made him look towards the Gardree. It was indeed losing its divine radiance¡ªits bark now scorched but its leaves still as vibrant as gold. ¡°That means¡ª¡± ¡°My time is almost up¡­¡± her face was turned away from Arnold so he couldn¡¯t see her expression but he could see her shoulders trembling, ¡°I doubt there¡¯s anything nearby to satisfy the Gardtree¡¯s hunger. Even I am outside its reach but I do not have the strength to go towards it¡­¡± ¡°Even so¡­ I still want to finish this story¡­¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Volume 5 Epilogue 3 - Cardinal Artifact of Hecate & A Brewing Storm ¡°--I don¡¯t know which desire was stronger: killing Promethius or protecting my unborn child from him.¡± ¡°You were¡­ at the time¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I was pregnant but with the war drawing near, he had perhaps forgotten about it so he never inquired about the child. I didn¡¯t know if I should¡¯ve felt relieved or scared. I wanted to run from that castle but his order¡ªto cook my own children for him¡ªkept me there. I only had to endure that for a day¡­ thank goodness¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Demons stormed the castle in the middle of the night. It wasn¡¯t far from the imperial border¡ªcloser to the border than it was to the Wood Elf country, so we were likely their first target. I woke up to the screams of my children. They were still locked up in the basement, in cages. They¡­ didn¡¯t survive the night. Even the elder ones¡­ The demons were like ants¡ªeasy to kill, but there were too many of them. I couldn¡¯t make it to the basement in time.¡± Guinevere finally looked at Arnold. ¡°You must think my desire to save them was meaningless¡­¡± ¡°¡­" ¡°They would¡¯ve died regardless. But if I had known they had to choose between being ripped apart by demons or consumed by that abyss, I would¡¯ve killed them myself¡ªhonorably.¡± ¡°Do you blame yourself?¡± ¡°¡­I blame the gods for making decisions for me. If the Valkyries had separated from the divine realm long ago and lived independently, like they do now, we wouldn¡¯t have been forced to serve the gods. I wouldn¡¯t have endured that period of my life. I¡¯ll be honest¡ªI want to kill them all. I¡¯ve learned they aren¡¯t just or kind. They have desires, and even a degree of selfishness.¡± ¡°Zephyros has the most authority in the divine realm. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s the one who started all of this? A single word from him should compel the gods to follow, right?¡± ¡°Indeed¡­ you¡¯re right. And yet, Melis was the only one to defy her father¡­ Why? Why did she hate Promethius so much?¡± She whispered under her breath: ¡°If only I had time to find that out¡­¡± before she continued. ¡°Promethius and I headed to the imperial border. Along the way we saw several portals that spat out hordes of demons. With how many there were, it was obvious that a demon lord entered the world alongside their army. There was no time to try and close the portals so we met up with the emperor who was personally overseeing the war with his imperial army. They received intel that there was some infighting between the demons which is why the army was so disorganized. Naturally, this made it easier to repel them at first without the need for Promethius to go onto the battlefield. The Theocracy and other nations joined the empire on the battlefield a day later. With how busy things were, it gave me the opportunity to slip away. I wanted to see if the Gardtree was growing well. What I found simply astonished me¡­¡± she looked back at the fake divine tree, ¡°A giant that pierced the clouds, able to grow with even the faintest light falling on its leaves¡­ Looking at such a magnificent spectacle, one would think it could replace N¨¢rvhael if it ever died out.¡± ¡°N¨¢rvhael¡­ This is my first time hearing someone ever calling the World Tree by its true name. I guess you were right about people forgetting things after records of those things are destroyed.¡± ¡°You know quite a lot for a human¡­ While the Gardtree was a sight to behold, I cannot imagine it becoming the pillar of all nine realms so I was merely overestimating it when I compared it to the divine tree of the Elves. They¡¯re also polar opposites. One consumes anything and everything, the other provides, gives and nurtures all.¡± If N¨¢rvhael is the pillar of the Nine Realms then the Gardtree is its shadow. ¡°Didn¡¯t it give you that blessing?¡± ¡°Lend is the right word¡­ I still have to pay a price, after all since Goddess Melis could not maintain it after her father found out her plan¡­ This is a good thing because I¡¯ve kept it satiated throughout these long years.¡± Arnold recalled the golden vines that gathered in that hole in her chest from before. That price was definitely ¡°life force¡±. But how had she survived this long despite being used as nutrients for that mysterious entity known as the Gardtree? Do demigods¡ªunlike mortals¡ªget their lifeforce back after a while? This was never really mentioned in the game but it could be possible. ¡°What if you didn¡¯t come back and died somewhere from the blessing¡¯s erosion? What would happen to the tree?¡± A shadow appeared over her face, ¡°¡­I¡¯ve seen visions of an apocalypse, a version of Ragnarok that can actually be stopped by simply offering myself after I completed my goal and became Melis¡¯ champion.¡± An apocalypse¡­? Suddenly, he recalled his vision of King Arnold who decimated an entire army alone. His gaze panned to the empire in that vision that was west from that battlefield. The vision abruptly stopped before he could remember what he saw in the empire. As if on cue, the dread he felt from the Gardtree became stronger. ¡°Knowing this, it was the most logical thing to do. I would¡¯ve felt partly responsible if I did not stop it. It was a fool to think this tree was a blessing during that time but I¡¯ve come to accept that it¡¯s natural for it to follow its instincts to consume¡­ Now then, where was I¡­¡± she looked away from the tree and back at Arnold, ¡°I had to find a way to lure that man to the tree so that it can take his blessing. The war was at its peak at that point so it was difficult to find a way to take him there. Fortunately, the Demon King came through a portal soon after I returned so the war was nearing its conclusion. Promethius finally entered the battlefield and fought her and her demon lords, alongside the Oracle and Archmage¡¯s help. It became evident soon enough that he did not need that help.¡± ¡°Level 101¡­¡± ¡°?¡± Hearing his mumble, Guinevere tilted her head. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing. He achieved his goal, right?¡± The method was not Arnold¡¯s concern right now. If anything, he didn¡¯t want to think about it. Consuming your own flesh and blood for power? Immoral. Even dragons don¡¯t do that when they want to steal powers from their own kin. they only consume souls which give them the abilities as well. But Promethius was definitely not dragonborn like the Taeliths so that was impossible to do. ¡°Indeed¡­ It was like he was a being above gods and even Pure Angels. Nothing could stop him, not even the Demon King whom even the gods fear. The hundreds of thousands of demons were dying like ants being stepped on. The human casualties stopped once he awakened that power and it looked like we were going to win. Arsnoria¡¯s powerful magic was useless against the raw power of his Golden Aura. Seeing that much power in front of my eyes, it felt like my goal would be impossible to achieve. But I knew that if I wanted my unborn child to have a long life, I needed to succeed. I¡­ I thought I needed to lure him away but his power¡­ it broke him¡­ The moment he was about to cut off Arsnoria¡¯s head, he fell on his knees, all the power leaving his body in just a second and making him as a fragile as cheap glass. There was no one else on that battlefield besides me, Promethius and Arsnoria. I was the only one who could still stand. Through his bloodied face, he glared at me and through his bleeding throat, he commanded: Kill Arsnoria. [Song and Light] appeared in my hand before I noticed. I remembered the fear in that woman¡¯s eyes. She, who the gods fear, was trembling and pleading for her life. Even though humanity¡¯s salvation was within reach if I listened, I hesitated. My target was not Arsnoria. It has never been the Demon King even though she¡¯s a threat to the gods. I held [Song and Light] above Promethius¡¯ neck. Never in my century of imprisonment under his rule had I ever seen him that pathetic. He was wetting himself, snot and tear streaming down his face. I thought to myself: was I truly scared of this man or his power? All my fear faded away when I listened to his insults and jeers, the barking of a helpless wolf caught in a trap in front of a bear. In that moment, I felt my unborn child¡¯s power course through my body, which allowed me to use the holy sword to its fullest potential. Was it my fear that acted like a sink plug, preventing that power from reaching me? If my fear vanished prior to that war, would I have felt my children¡¯s power and surpassed that man? I don¡¯t know¡­ Even though I wanted to kill him in that moment, I knew my goal, which is why I cut off all his limbs and cut out his tongue. Arnoria and I looked at each other when I was about to head towards the Gardtree to complete my goal. I am ashamed to say I did not kill her, the reason all of that was even happening. Before I could leave, she asked me a question, ¡®Why are you doing this¡¯. I responded that even gods can be wrong and pick the wrong person to save humanity.¡± Arnold was supposed to condemn Guinevere for letting the Demon King live. If she killed Arsnoria then the main story, no, the entire DLC would¡¯ve never happened. He wouldn¡¯t have to go through the future arcs and suffering that waits for him. But in this moment, he could care less about it. ¡°I continued: the gods will pay for their deeds and inaction eventually. Whether you succeed or fail in your intervention, their end is already set in motion by another grand plan to overthrow the gods.¡± ¡®¡­Does she know about Ladiath?¡¯ No, maybe she was referring to the Outer Gods in general since they¡¯re the biggest threats to the gods at the moment. Well, with the barriers that Aedri had erected around the divine realm, that is a worry for the future. But what about this mysterious Progenitor he bad been hearing about lately? Will he or she also be a threat later on? ¡°Arsnoria said in response: As long as you are in Midorn (Realm of the Mortals), I will not attempt to invade this world again.¡± ¡°So, basically a truce¡­? She was really arrogant, huh. Thinking she could ask for something meant only for equals.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I saw it as her way of expressing gratitude for not killing her which is why I let her go in the end. This is something I could never admit in front of Goddess Melis or Yorm. They will surely question my loyalty and devotion as a Valkyrie.¡± ¡°You know Yorm, the last Giant¡­?¡± ¡°¡­She was my sworn sister before I became High Valkyrie. After being crowned, we saw each other less and less before breaking contact since both of us had our duties¡­ How do you know her¡­? Is she still alive?¡± Arnold lifted his mangled-up hand, ¡°This ring¡­ She gave it to me. It¡¯s how I teleported back to this world.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­ Yorm is¡­¡± Guinevere¡¯s hands trembled as they hovered around Arnold¡¯s hand but she didn¡¯t dare touch him as if she was afraid she¡¯d hurt him further, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yorm¡­ I did not have the courage to face you after all this time¡­ And I still don¡¯t but¡­ I would still like to see you one last time¡­¡± Her hands dropped back down. Arnold silently got up, albeit with some difficulty. He leaned against the tree. Looking down at Guinevere, he asked her: ¡°Can you take out the scrolls in my magic bag? My hands are kind of useless right now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± she stood up and did as he asked, ¡°I can feel quite a few scrolls. Should I take out all of them?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°...¡± She pulled out a bundle of scrolls and held it out to Arnold. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Among the white scrolls was one that was ash-black and was radiating a powerful miasma. ¡®That¡¯s Tanaera¡¯s lifeforce-enchanted scroll that she gave me.¡¯ Arnold looked into Guinevere¡¯s eyes when he recalled what this scroll was for. ¡°Guinevere¡­ If you could get back the life you had before you met Promethius, what would you do to get it?¡± A small smile appeared on her lips as she stared across the wasteland but Arnold could tell those eyes were looking farther than just this ruined world. Perhaps she was remembering her past in that few seconds of silence. ¡°I do not know... It is difficult to answer when so many things have been out of my control until now.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Arnold chanted the healing spells after hearing her reply. His hands could finally move again and most of his injuries were healed in an instant. These scrolls sure are convenient, even more so than magic sheets that require actual magic control and a dedicated intelligence stat or a class like Magic Manipulator. He needs to find out how that crafty merchant makes these. It will sell like hotcakes, just like his teleportation gate idea. ¡°If the evil you vowed to slay offered you your life back,¡± he grasped the black scroll with a firm grip in one hand and the [Cardinal of Hecate] in the other, ¡°Would you take the offer? Simply yes or no. Your answer to my first question can wait.¡± ¡°¡­¡± she looked blankly at the artifact that once belonged to a [Cardinal]. ¡°I will not beat around the bush¡ª¡± he held the artifact out to her, ¡°There is a way to maintain your blessing until you find a way to permanently remove it without sacrificing your life.¡± ¡°That requires a god¡¯s intervention, which I¡¯m sure none will risk to maintain due to its current state¡­¡± the dejection was obvious in her voice. ¡°What if that god was standing right in front of you?¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ** Name : Arnold von Berkley Race: Martial God (temp), Half-Dragon, Half-Human Class (es): Martial Artist, Knight Level: 100 *The effects of the [Ascension Pill]¡¯s internal energy is still circulating within your body, granting you invulnerability to sickness, infinite stamina, proficiency boost to all skills and weapons (applies only to Soul Weapons that are part of your body), improved Aether control, enhanced body refinement, etc¡­ ** ¡°The martial spirit Gederick bestowed upon me allowed me to ascend to this form¡ªthis divine form.¡± Arnold¡¯s gaze drifted to his right hand, feeling the raw power coursing through it. This hand held the strength to stand against a demigod, to fight on equal ground. Guinevere might still be stronger, but now he believed he could defeat Gederick in this form. Perhaps it was arrogance, perhaps ego. Was the strongest mortal truly enough to triumph over a god? Guinevere¡¯s power¡ªand even his own¡ªwas borrowed, an artificial gift. One due to a blessing, the other a spirit. But Gederick? His strength was earned, true. ¡°With this power, I can ascend further,¡± he murmured, more to himself. ¡°And with the stigmata of the Cardinal artifact, I can maintain a blessing¡­ if it means wielding the right tool.¡± The lingering shame of relying on borrowed strength gnawed at him, yet his eyes stayed on Guinevere. She stood there, silent, unmoving, her eyes wide and unblinking. ¡°The evil you tried to slay is standing right in front of you now,¡± Arnold continued, his voice smooth, almost mocking. ¡°Because you let it live. And now, that same evil is offering you a second chance. Isn''t that poetic? The legends they sang about you¡­ now they''d probably write a romance about us. It''d sell like wildfire among your admirers, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± His tone was casual, teasing, deliberately light to ease the tension. Her mouth parted slightly, but no words came. Her expression shifted subtly, a mix of emotions flickering in her eyes, but Arnold couldn''t read her thoughts. ¡°Well¡­ you can think about that later. After you meet Yorm.¡± ¡°Y¡­ Yorm¡­?¡± Her voice, faint and hesitant, finally broke the silence. ¡°You still want to see Yorm again, don¡¯t you?¡± He extended his hand toward her. ¡°To rekindle that friendship, you¡¯ll need to live a bit longer. That¡¯s why I will become your god. And in this new life, you¡¯ll find a way to repay me. Until then, you¡¯ll have to keep that sword of yours away from my neck.¡± For a moment, her eyes shimmered with emotion, tears welling up as they met his. Then, she nodded, slowly at first, then more fervently, before reaching out to take his hand. That hand held considerable strength, a strength that belonged to a crumbling vessel. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. ¡®At least,¡¯ Arnold thought as they began to fade from the scene, ¡®I¡¯ve gained something worthwhile after everything I¡¯ve had to endure.¡¯ Arthur¡¯s face appeared in his mind, causing killing intent and anger to rise form the pits of his soul, which he quickly suppressed. ¡­ .. The feeling of teleportation washed off him in mere seconds after he teleported right back to Yorm¡¯s house. Thankfully, her house was still there so there was nothing wrong with the artifact itself. ¡®I wonder what caused the shift in location and how the portal was in that place¡­¡¯ he recalled the moment he landed back on the 100th world, landing in an entirely new location. A woman, with a body that most would envy, draped in a white dress, exposing her bare shoulders and ample cleavage, was tending to her flowers outside. Her hair danced as he turned her head at the sudden sound of visitors walking on her cobblestone walkway. She was in her human-sized form. Arnold noticed a crate in the corner of his eye standing beside the front door and filled with milk bottles. ¡°¡­Arnold?¡± a familiar voice called out to Arnold, recognizing him even though he looked way different from before, ¡°Who is¡ª¡± The moment Guinevere let go of him and Yorm was about to ask who it was, she went silent, her eyes shaking as she stared at Guinevere¡¯s face. ¡°Yorm¡­¡± Guinevere averted her eyes and clenched her fists, ¡°¡­It is good to see y¡ª¡± Guinevere couldn¡¯t finish her sentence since Yorm ran towards her and pulled her into a hug while shouting her name as if she had forgotten about it after all this time they¡¯ve been separated. ¡­ ¡°¡ªYour meridians are damaged.¡± Yorm said to Arnold while her hands¡ªcovered in a green light¡ªwere moving around on his back. The two of them were sitting outside while Guinevere was inside the house. ¡°Something powerful caused these wounds. What did you do?¡± ¡°Aether combustion¡­¡± ¡°Willingly¡­?¡± she looked at him incredulous, ¡°That is something forced upon slaves in war. It is not something you should use when there¡¯s no leash around your neck to force you to.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Yorm sighed softly at his silence, ¡°You will remain here for one day before continuing on your journey. I¡¯ll make preparations tonight to heal you.¡± ¡°What? But I¡¯m running out of¡ª¡± ¡°I will not listen to any complaints. Will you return here only to be healed every time? Once was enough.¡± she pulled his ear as if he was a kid who broke a plate and she his mother scolding him. ¡°¡­I get it.¡± Yorm beamed a bright smile. Her gaze shifted towards the front door when it opened. Guinevere came out of the house, covered only in a towel, with her blood-red hair tied up and slung over her shoulder. Steam rose from her wet skin so it was obvious she had just finished a bath. She was leaning against the front door. It seemed as if her injuries still needed to heal as well. The blessing erosion seemed to have halted the moment they entered the divine realm. Of course, this isn¡¯t a good thing since Guinevere would be locked to one realm if she rejects his offer to maintain the blessing further. There¡¯s a chance some god might offer to maintain the blessing but he found this unlikely since doing that would mean aiding the one who killed the ¡°gods¡¯ champion¡±. Guinevere is also someone who values mortal lives so there¡¯s no doubt she¡¯ll want to travel to see who she could help out there. In any case, how Guinevere decides to handle the gods¡¯ wrath once they find out she¡¯s here is her business. ¡°I am ready¡­ Arnold.¡± She spoke softly while avoiding Yorm¡¯s piercing gaze. ¡°Guinevere.¡± Yorm called out to her, ¡°I will not ask what happened between you two yet or what is going on with you OR why there¡¯s a giant hole in your chest. But whatever you need to do, think about your future and what you want, not the people you vow to save.¡± In short, do it for her own sake, not for others. ¡°If I die, who will step up for even the evilest yet redeemable mortals¡± would be the worst mindset to have right now. ¡°¡­I have made up my mind but¡­ I am not sure who I¡¯m doing this for. You, my sworn sister? My child who is still out there? The mortals I may end up encountering on my journey who need saving? Or the divine realm? Or even Gede¡ªNo, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Arnold walked past her and entered the house without looking at her. After telling her ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay now that you¡¯re with me¡±, Yorm led Guinevere inside. ¡°Do you know what a stigma is?¡± Arnold asked as he pulled out a chair from the dining table and made it face him. He told Guinevere to sat down. ¡°A¡­ mark of shame?¡± Guinevere silently sat down and said those words. ¡°Well, you¡¯re half right.¡± He continued after telling her to loosen the towel. Though hesitant, Guinevere did as he said. She placed her hands in her lap and left nothing hidden. Due to the blessing¡¯s erosion, her left breast was still gone, leaving her disfigured. Embarrassment would be the least of her problems in this situation. Arnold took out the necklace artifact¡ªthe Cardinal of Hecate¡ªand then unfurled the black scroll. ¡°A stigma is a mark of something, a symbol of your desire for power or some other want. Would you give up your dignity for this mark as a race known for their pride?¡± ¡°Guinevere?¡± Yorm looked down at her since she was silent. ¡°¡­I need to know the price for this power. And¡­ what that thing is exactly.¡± Guinevere finally spoke. ¡°This is an artifact created by the Cardinal Gods.¡± he held it out to Yorm and Guinevere, ¡°In exchange for great power or fortune, it will poison your soul and body with what¡¯s known as a stigma.¡± ¡°The creation of the outcast gods¡­¡± Yorm whispered. Arnold looked at Yorm in mild surprise, ¡°You aren¡¯t going to take this from me and destroy it? I thought Cardinal artifacts are treated as taboo in this realm.¡± ¡°I have come to learn my own people kept many things from us. They might have even lied about many things as well. I had to hear out of Guinevere¡¯s mother¡¯s mouth that she was assaulted by that man.¡± Yorm put her hand on Guinevere¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I once thought my sworn sister would be able to live a dream-like life as the prophesized consort of the champion. I am ashamed to admit I forgot her face for these past few centuries but somewhere in my heart, I prayed for her to be safe¡­ but she was anything but. I am through getting angry on behalf of people I once drank and ate with in the Elysian Spire who turned out to be selfish and greedy gods.¡± ¡®So, it¡¯s true that she was banned from the Elysian Spire after being ordered to guard this realm gate for the rest of her life.¡¯ Someone as good-hearted as Yorm would¡¯ve tried to fight Promethius if she saw what happened that day he was introduced to the gods officially. She would¡¯ve ruined their plans to make Promethius a loyal dog. How many gods were truly rotten and how many of them were just too scared to react to what happened right in front of them? ¡°What do you mean by greedy¡­?¡± That was something he didn¡¯t expect to hear out of a god¡¯s mouth. ¡°Why do you think they invest in a champion once one is born? It¡¯s control. Always has been. Control the nine realms by using a savior. Unite everyone under one belief.¡± ¡°I had a feeling that was the reason since none of them stood up to him. They allowed him to act like a spoilt brat with too much power. In the end, he used them and they used him right back, now 80% of my world¡¯s population worship Melis¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªgranting the gods even more strength through prayers.¡± Guinevere finished his sentence. A god without worshippers is no true god. Without prayers, without belief, the title becomes hollow. Believers offer more than just devotion¡ªthey provide power. Through faith, gods gain the ability to shape lives, bending fate to their will. Yet, only the Goddess of Fate wields influence over all beings, regardless of followers. The rest must rely on the belief of mortals to sustain their power. In exchange for granting blessings and good fortune, gods are nourished by divinity itself. This delicate balance is why, in times of crisis, people turn to the heavens, hoping their prayers will tip the scales in their favor. ¡°Do you see them as allies, Yorm?¡± Arnold unfurled the scroll and placed the artifact on top of it. ¡°What I think of them does not matter if I cannot do anything to fix things in the divine realm.¡± Arnold narrowed his eyes, ¡°You mean¡­ get rid of the bad apples?¡± He was obvious hinting at Zephyros as well. ¡°I hope I never have that kind of desire. Please proceed with whatever you need to do. I¡¯ll be in the room over there making my preparations for your treatment. Go there once you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yorm closed the door behind her after she entered the room. The heavy atmosphere disappeared with her. ¡®It seems Ladiath has a lot of cleaning up to do.¡¯ He had that fleeting thought. ¡°Since you already know what this is, do you still want to live a new life?¡± She nodded. ¡°The price for a stigma varies depending on what your desire is. In this situation, it¡¯s granting me divinity to maintain the connection so penalties that often come with desiring power won¡¯t apply here. The price won¡¯t be too severe.¡± While he was definitely a god in this assimilated state with the martial spirit, he still lacked divine power which is required to maintain blessings. The artifact will not just give him that but also keep the blessing intact using him as the vessel. Taking all this into account, it might sound easy, right? He thought so too. He was using exploits from the game even without knowing the associated risks. Well, whatever risks there were will probably be eliminated by the stigma that was be created after this. Just when he was about to bring up the stigma itself, Guinevere spoke. ¡°I shall bear the stigma. It¡¯s a mark of sorts, yes?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. But why¡­?¡± ¡°This mark will put a burden on whoever bears it, no? I am relying on the one I tried to kill to save my life. The fight was also instigated by me because I was so overcome with my duties that I could not think rationally. Perhaps I was arrogant, thinking there was no conceivable way for me to be pushed to¡­ this state¡­¡± her finger traced along the hole in her chest. ¡°You weren¡¯t fighting at full power, were you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. You would¡¯ve probably not have been able to kill me and still would¡¯ve been in this state.¡± The blessing is ¡°borrowed power¡± so there was a possibility that erosion would¡¯ve occurred regardless. ¡°Really¡­? I did not know that¡­ Then perhaps this is for the best¡­¡± she said that last bit with a bitter smile as she looked down. Regardless of what led up to this, Arnold couldn¡¯t argue with her saying that her current state was her own fault. If the two just went on their own paths, then none of this would¡¯ve happened. Arnold is partly to blame for this as well since he relied so much on Oriel¡¯s power that it poisoned his soul and began breaking down his original body. But he kept that to himself. ¡°I understand.¡± That was all he said before he looked down at the artifact that was laying on top of the scroll. The scroll was radiating Tanaera¡¯s raw mana and lifeforce combined. While holding his hand above it, he said the godorin chant to awaken the artifact: ¡°Ryl¡¯thar karethas vun¡¯tok, shidar thri vek¡¯lan. Val¡¯gorat aska neth¡¯ril, kalar nox ve¡¯tar, surthak ner viath da¡¯nor.¡± The jewel on the necklace glowed green and veins of similar color pulsated along the chain. The black cloud of power that came out of the scroll was sucked into the necklace, turning the once black scroll back to its original color. A low hum followed soon after and a blinding light came from the big jewel on the necklace. Arnold could feel a mysterious power coming from that jewel when he picked it up. Withot further ado, he held it out to Guinevere, ¡°Put your hand on top of mine. The artifact will listen to what we desire in our hearts so it¡¯s not necessary to say anything.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Guinevere put her hand on top of his. ¡°As you have volunteered to bear the stigma, it will be my role as a god to always keep the necklace on my person so that the seal may stay strong, thereby maintaining the blessing. If your desire to live vanishes that so will this stigma. If I abandon the artifact or use it to create a new stigma then the same will happen. I am the vessel and you the bearer of the mark. I maintain the blessing; you receive its power¡ªa mutual bond between blesser and blessed.¡± ¡°Hn!¡± the mysterious power within the jewel curled around Guinevere¡¯s body. Within an instant, it formed a strange symbol around her neck that could be mistaken for a slave mark if one didn¡¯t notice the runes that make up the mark. Almost immediately after the mark was complete, Guinevere¡¯s body started changing¡ªthrough the hole in her chest, Arnold could see a grotesque display of organs, muscle tissue, veins and bones regenerating. Once that was through, her skin began wrapping around that exposed muscle tissue in layers and her breasts regained their fullness and shape. A blinding light engulfed her and through it, Arnold could confirm with the status that the ¡°Blessing Erosion¡± had been stopped completely. Without warning, the pressure in the house grew to a point where even Arnold was beginning to fall under it. Guinevere¡¯s body pulsed with raw, untamable energy. It flowed from her like a roaring tide, gentle enough not to destroy their surroundings, but vicious enough to obliterate any who stood in its path. As the light faded, Arnold stood before a woman transformed. She was no longer the broken soul she had been moments before. Towering above him in gleaming golden Valkyrie armor, her wings stretched out, majestic and powerful, glinting in the light. A familiar, battle-worn helmet sat upon her head¡ªthe same shattered helm she had worn during their first encounter, now reforged and whole once more. The power radiating from not just that armor but her body was almost endless. If she used this power earlier¡­ Well, the fight is over so there¡¯s no use mulling over that now. Guinevere took off her helmet, her beautiful red hair falling onto her wide shoulders and on her back. She opened her eyes, revealing two golden pupils radiating with divinity itself. Guinevere¡¯s armor clanked as she knelt before him, her wings folding behind her in reverence. She slammed her fist over her chest, the sound echoing like thunder. ¡°I vow upon my soul and my pride as a Valkyrie,¡± she declared, her voice fierce and resolute, ¡°that I will find a way to repay this kindness, even though we stood as enemies mere moments ago.¡± Her eyes, once dim and devoid of hope, now burned with passion and determination. She gazed up at him, not as the Hero¡¯s Consort, nor as a victim of circumstance, but as the strongest Valkyrie in existence. ?? ¡¤ System Updated! ¡¤ Interface updated! New rewards and challenges unlocked. ¡¤ You have conquered a [Heroine] ?? [The Mountains of Wails] It was a vast and imposing region, not merely the home of nightmarish monsters but also the final resting place of ancient civilizations. Their crumbling ruins, remnants of a forgotten era, lay untouched for millennia. The stories of treasure and secrets buried deep within those ruins tempted the bravest of adventurers. Yet, none dared to tread on that cursed ground, for the mountains were more than just a graveyard of history¡ªthey were the lair of monsters, so fearsome that few lived to tell the tale. The only way to reclaim what was lost would be to rid the land of these abominations, a feat that seemed impossible for even the strongest warriors. Rumors whispered of a mysterious tribe that resided in the heart of this wild region, a people who had never made contact with the outside world. According to travelers and hunters who wandered too close to the mountain''s edge, strange phenomena occurred in the dead of night: loud, rhythmic chanting echoed through the air, and dazzling lights illuminated the distant horizon. The voices were so powerful that they carried all the way to the nearest port towns, baffling and unnerving the local villagers. Some speculated that these sounds and lights were the work of the tribe itself, conducting ancient, forbidden rituals under the stars. Others, more superstitious, claimed that these eerie displays were the doing of creatures¡ªbeings with intelligence far greater than man¡ªthat sought to lure the unsuspecting into the forest¡¯s deadly embrace. "~~" A young man confidently walked down a forest path, whistling an out-of-place merry tune for such a dangerous place. His steps were light, his demeanor unbothered, as though he were strolling through a peaceful meadow rather than one of the most perilous regions known to humankind. Behind him, the trail was littered with the corpses of slain beasts. He paused for a moment, glancing back at the carnage he left in his wake¡ªtitanic monsters, their charred remains still smoldering from the magic that had felled them. These were no mere goblins or orcs; these were beasts as large as wild dragons, monsters whose very presence spelled doom for any ordinary adventurer. And yet, this man had cut them down with ease. They were SS-class creatures¡ªterrifyingly powerful beings that even SS-rank parties would hesitate to face without extensive preparation. Each one capable of destroying entire villages, yet a single magician had dispatched them effortlessly. His power was undeniable, and the scorch marks on the ground were evidence of the overwhelming magic he wielded. His robes fluttered slightly in the breeze, a testament to their fine craftsmanship. The fabric shimmered in the dim forest light, intricately woven with enchantments that pulsed faintly. These weren¡¯t robes one could purchase at a regular magic store, nor were they the type a noble could simply commission. No, the robes the young magician wore were undoubtedly artifacts of immense value. Whether they had been plundered from a royal treasury or retrieved from the ruins of some lost civilization, their worth was incalculable, and their origins¡ªperhaps as mysterious as the young man himself. ¡°Oh?¡± the young man came to a stop when his detection magic caught a lot of signatures nearby. He was pretty deep in this vast forest so sensing these many presences wouldn¡¯t be a surprise but these particular signatures were human. ¡®Could I have found that tribe I¡¯ve heard about in rumors¡ª¡¯ just when he was about to finish that thought, his detection magic picked up hundreds of high-leveled signatures, with two of them being level cap. ¡°Hahahahaha! I¡¯m coming for you!¡± ignoring any precautions, he burst into the sky and shot out towards the location he found those powerful signatures. Will they be friendly or not? He didn¡¯t care. He came to this forest to test out his strength¡ªwhich means he will attack anything that¡¯s powerful. ¡®Hm? A hole in the mountain?¡¯ in the distance, he could see scaffolding right next to the mountain that had a hole in it. It looked as if something was being built there are the hole was made. Who in their right minds would think to build something right in the middle of this dangerous monster zone-infested forest? ¡°!¡± a spear suddenly shot from below towards him, which he hurriedly caught with an invisible magic hand. Looking down, he spotted one of the level cap signatures staring menacingly at him. With a smirk, he slowly descended. ¡®Oh? A demihuman werewolf. His whole body looks humanoid but he has fur everywhere.¡¯ The moment he landed on the ground¡ª ¡°I am Zhorath!¡± the towering werewolf said, his golden fangs and armor shining in the afternoon sun, ¡°Reveal your intentions for coming here or you shall regret brazenly releasing your killing intent in our territory!¡± ¡°Status.¡± Ignoring him, Lufulur called the status, ¡°Huh? Guild affiliated subordinate?¡± The werewolf warrior growled over being ignored. ¡°That must mean there¡¯s a player here¡­ Kekeke. Hey, dog, your master is a player, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes. Oh well, you and I have nothing to discuss so I¡¯ll just be on my¡ª¡± before he could finish his sentence, an ominous shadow engulfed him in just a second¡ªno, it blocked out the sun so its shadow was falling over him. Fast! Zhorath appeared in front of him in an instant, swinging his hand with the intent to kill. ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet,¡± a barrier appeared in front of the young man, stopping Zhorath¡¯s attack completely, ¡°But someone who¡¯s about to die doesn¡¯t need to know that, right?¡± In an instant, a purple flame appeared in his hand. It might¡¯ve looked small but Zhorath¡¯s instincts told him that this was something he couldn¡¯t take head-on. ¡°Get out of my face, dog.¡± He casually swung his hand; the surrounding area was then bathed in purple light, ¡°I¡¯ll play with you for a little bit, kuku.¡± ** Deep within the artificial dungeon constructed mainly for storing guild treasures, was a throne room. It did not lose out to the emperor¡¯s throne room in radiance and splendor. Instead of floors made of gold, it consisted of a marble pattern that reflected everything in this room like a mirror. The ceiling above depicted fanart and even official illustrations from the game that Brynhildr Selia Bloodforth had personally bought off the Star Shop when the game was still online. Now they can only be used to decorate the walls since they mean nothing in the new world. Selia was sitting on her throne, her eyes staring blankly at the system windows that floated around her. One tab showed her [Friend List], none of whom were online. Selia wasn¡¯t in her original body, but the same transformation she used back at the auction at the Berthlaith House. Her white hair rested atop her shoulders and between her large breasts that were barely being contained in her tight midnight black dress. The tapping of shoes suddenly resonated through the throne room, making her look up. Selia, who wanted to do nothing but relax, had used a spell to dull her senses. Being a vampire made her sensitive to a lot of things, and that included sensing killing intent from monsters far away from her location. This interfered with her work and relaxation many times so she chose to use a simple spell that even academy students use to calm their senses, either for relaxing or studying. While the spell was active, Selia wouldn¡¯t be able to sense danger. She was certain nothing could hurt Berdark¡¯s little brother, Zhorath since he was one of her strongest fighters. She was wrong about that. A young man draped in a white robe and a mask stood at the bottom of the steps leading up to her throne. ¡°¡­Did you kill anyone?¡± Selia asked calmly. ¡°What do you think?¡± the unknown assailant responded. Selia narrowed her eyes when she noticed that her killing intent wasn¡¯t doing anything. This man was definitely not low-leveled. ¡°I see all my subordinates as my extended family. Whatever little mercy I would¡¯ve given you is all but lost no¡ª¡± ¡°Holy shit, what¡¯s with that body of yours!?¡± interrupting her, the young man approached her and looked down at her body while she was still seated, ¡°Huh, a vampire? How is blood enough to sustain these huge tits?¡± ¡°¡­You are quite brazen for coming here, killing my monsters and guards, then waltzing into my throne room. Now you are blatantly igno¡ª" Cutting her off again, he continued. ¡°How about you become my slave then I won¡¯t have to hurt you, hag. It would be a shame to not have some fun with this body.¡± The young man was standing near Selia, rubbing his crotch obscenely, as if he didn¡¯t fear her at all. He was right within striking distance. Selia could rip out his spine, crush his ribs with a punch, tear his head off his body and rip off his face in just a second¡­ ¡°Well, if I¡¯m going to become your master, I might as well tell you my name, right?¡± with an exaggerated bow, he introduced himself, ¡°I am the most powerful magic caster in all the nine realms, the only magician to have ever received a Unique class¡ªthe Supreme Sorcerer Lufulur!¡± Selia¡¯s mouth hung open when she heard that name. She slowly got up, towering over the young man. His eyes didn¡¯t leave her breasts at all and gulped as her breasts¡¯ shadow loomed over his face. Without warning, Selia struck him, intending to take off his head. However, she struck air and the man teleported some meters away. With a cold voice, Selia commanded: ¡°Come to me, Svalaheim.¡± The shadow under her heels began moving and spat out a dark cloud that turned into a black sword. Selia grabbed the sword and pointed it forward. In a low voice, Selia spoke to the assailant who called himself ¡°Lufulur¡±: ¡°How dare you¡­¡± blood-red aura surrounded Selia and bloody veins appeared around her eyes, ¡°¡ªsteal the name of such a great man?¡± [Volume end] Intermission Part 1 - Aspiring Heros Path There was a boy who wanted to become a hero. You¡¯ve heard of him before. He was a weak boy, barely capable of defeating a sick goblin on his own. How did he know this? Well, he had brazenly tried to fight a goblin one time and got poisoned by a lone goblin which had been wandering a desolate area near their village. It had used its dagger to attack Nait who only had a small military knife that he inherited from his oldest brother. Its dagger was laced with faeces. It¡¯s wildly known that goblin fecal matter was poisonous, even more so than any other animal or monster on Diacree continent so Nait was in danger once struck by it. Its dagger had paralyzed him just from one strike. Were it not for Luke and Norn who were hunting rabbits nearby then Nait wouldn¡¯t have been here today. Speaking of Luke, it had been more than a year since Nait had seen him. This was primarily due to the fact that he was sent to a villa belonging to Duke Marcus von Berkley before he was sent to Lockinge city¡¯s castle to be introduced to the main family. Nait had always seen himself in Luke¡ªweak and timid but with a heart of gold (even though it was embarrassing to admit it himself). Luke changed after the incident with bandits who wanted to raid their village. He unleashed so much aura that day that the entire village was almost destroyed. Many of the villagers were worried that he¡¯d never wake up but thankfully he only had a slight headache and couldn¡¯t recall much from what happened. Shortly after knights, accompanied by the duke himself, came to their village and took Luke away without so much as a word to the villagers. Well, it wasn¡¯t their business but they were still worried but that worry turned out to be baseless after they found out that Luke was going to inherit the Berkley House due to his ¡°special¡± capabilities. Nait knew Luke was special. He might go on to become a true ¡°Hero¡±, something that Nait wanted to be with all his heart. He was still young so there was a lot of time for him to grow. There¡¯s no telling what will happen in five or even ten years from now. Maybe he also had a secret power inside of him¡­ In any case, there¡¯s someone he looks up to. Someone who he thinks is a ¡°hero¡± that he should aspire to become. He was an unknown adventurer just a year ago but now everyone talks about him. Nait frequently jogs around the noble district as part of his ¡°Hero Training¡±. He hears people talking about that man. Just yesterday, he heard an old woman say to the young woman she bought vegetables from: -¡°To think a young man like him could become an A rank adventurer this quickly. No adventurer has gone up in rank this fast.¡± -¡°But he¡¯s shown everyone that he is strong enough to be accepted as an S ranker. Yet why doesn¡¯t the Guild let him? It makes me think that they¡¯re keeping him from being promoted.¡± -¡°Oh, dear. Adventurers like him were so common back when I was a young gal. I used to love hearing stories about adventurers achieving great feats. I was fooled into thinking all of them were great and ended up sleeping with a few of them¡­ That love for them dwindled due to the uninspiring greediness that surrounds the guilds nowadays.¡± Adventurers¡ªwell, the majority of them¡ªare driven by profit, not the urge to protect the people. Finding SS-rankers willing to take on a job without a promised reward is basically null. Miraculously, Misteltein was different. They established a guild house for themselves somewhere in the empire and accept quests of all kinds. They say the Vice Guild Master or Vice Leader of Misteltein is a kind person who never turns people away. They¡¯ve saved farms from monster attacks, escorted a poor Baron family across monster-infested lands, helped a small village by supplying water to them¡­ The list of their deeds goes on. Lucri is apparently using applicants to carry out some of these tedious quests. There¡¯s only three official members, after all. Apparently, he tells everyone that they¡¯ll consider their applications based on how well they help the people. There are almost a hundred applicants in this program. They carry out every quest sent to the guild. The one who does most of the heavy lifting with paperwork is a former Adventurer Guild Headquarters receptionist. She helps Lucri evaluate applicants on whether or not they¡¯re fit to carry out quests and distributes rewards. Some of the applicants try to leech off Misteltein for profit. These are the ones that aren¡¯t accepted. They¡¯ve been caught threatening people for money to do their quests a few times. It''s been a few months since the program began but Misteltein is already the most popular adventurer party in the empire. If only Nova wasn¡¯t missing, what kind of other feats could they achieve? No one batted an eye when Red Storm defeated an Orc Lord or Sky Kings that caught National Level 5 criminals who threatened to bomb the empire¡¯s outer walls. What people cared about now was how Lucri and Galadriel went to a monster zone to search for a rare flower that saved a person¡¯s life. Or that time when they recovered dangerous magic weapons from an underground black market. The citizens cared more about the adventurers that help them personally than some greedy goody-two-shoes that demands thousands of gold to slay a mutated monster lord. This is one of those instances where the ¡°Knight saving the princess¡± is more loved than the ¡°Knight slaying the dragon¡±. What will Nova think when he comes back? Will he be proud of what his guild has now become? Nait went to the guild the other day and it was packed with people forming queues. The people were either there for the program or they were looking to put up a quest. Not even a branch guild has that many people at one time. Just goes to show what a great man Nova has become and how many people admire him. The words that Norn said to Nait resonated within him to this day. Find something that only you can achieve that he could never. Nova isn¡¯t someone who saves people out of the goodness of his heart. There are heroes like that. They use the trust of the people for their ambitions. He knows what he wants and always does what needs to be done. There¡¯s nothing wrong if Nova does things to gain people¡¯s trust (saving them, helping them, etc¡­). The only thing that matters is that he¡¯s not hurting anyone for his goals. That¡¯s exactly what makes him so cool. To Nait at least. ¡°¡ªYou missed breakfast. Again.¡± Someone called out to Nait when he came to the front yard of the manor. He usually takes the route out the backyard gate when going on his runs. The path leads to a downhill road which helps him build up more speed when jogging. Rudolph was standing there at the top of the stairs. There was a towel in his hand. ¡°Is that towel for me?¡± Nait was drenched because of the rain. Yes, it was currently raining but he didn¡¯t skip his training today. ¡°Go find a rag to dry yourself,¡± Rudolph said with narrowed eyes, ¡°This is meant for Young Lady Melina.¡± Nait looked around the yard. He could see a young girl playing in the rain while laughing. ¡°Why is she out in the rain?¡± ¡°Who really knows. From the looks of it, she was tired of being cramped up in the manor all day yesterday. She only ever spoke to her mother but the First Lady has business somewhere else currently. I¡¯m considering taking her back to the castle on my own. At least she¡¯ll have Young Master Jack as company.¡± ¡°Jack?¡± Nait hasn¡¯t heard that name before during his time here. Well, the servants¡ªthe only company he has most of the time¡ªdon¡¯t really talk that much. Claudia and Norn would know who that was seeing as how they visited the Berkley residence once. ¡°He¡¯s the second son of Duke Berkley. He rarely goes out in public with his mother so not many people know of him. Some assume that Lord Arnold is the only son Duke Berkley has but his second son is diligently training to not be left behind.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°¡ªGive way for the airshiiiip~! It¡¯s coming in hot!¡± ¡°¡ªEh?¡± Nait turned around when he heard that loud exclamation. Melina, with her arms spread like a bird, was running straight at him. ¡°The momentum is too strong to turn! Give way, give way! The airship is carrying important supplies~!¡± ¡°Why are your eyes closed!?¡± ¡°EH!? Someone is there!?¡± Nait couldn¡¯t even retort before he felt the wind being knocked out of him. He tried to dodge but her head managed to hit his rib. The two crashed to the ground, further staining their clothes in mud. Melina landed on top of Nait¡¯s head after they fell down. Her dress was crazy long so he was smothered in all that cloth. Rudolph sighed before helping Melina stand up, leaving the breathless Nait on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times to avoid playing Cargo Carrier.¡± He put the towel on Melina¡¯s head and began rubbing her hair, ¡°Why do you always close your eyes when you play that game?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easier to imagine myself as an airship that way! I can¡¯t see the ground either so I can pretend I¡¯m flying in the sky!¡± ¡°An airship that delivers cargo should know its route, Young Miss. What you did is considered by pilots as flying blindly. This is only when the weather is so bad that airship pilots need to rely on their instincts to fly. You¡¯re clearly missing the point of delivering supplies to those in need.¡± Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. ¡°Buh, why do you have to ruin everything!? Just let me be an airship!¡± ¡®She didn¡¯t even apologize for what she just did¡­¡¯ Nait stood up with a groan. His body was already hurting all over from constant training. Melina tackling him made it worse. Were it not for her being so skinny then his head might¡¯ve suffered a concussion after falling on a brick-layered road. ¡°You¡¯re broken a lot of antiques with your antics. Your games also interfere with work around the manor. Just a few days ago one of the servants complained that you bumped into them from playing that stupi¡ªI mean, from playing Cargo Carrier with your eyes closed. We lost a hundred gold worth of glasses that has to be deducted from that servant¡¯s salary from now on.¡± ¡°I know my way around the manor so what¡¯s the problem!? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll hurt myself!¡± ¡°You¡¯re missing my point.¡± Rudolph went ¡°nevermind¡± as he gave up before even trying. ¡°I¡¯ve already run a bath for you so head inside.¡± ¡°Eugh, my clothes feel yucky,¡± Melina kicked off her pumps, revealing her delicate small feet that looked spotless and smooth as if she had never run barefoot in the sand before. Of course, one glance at her filthy toenails destroyed that narrative. Nait noticed that her fingernails were dirty as well. ¡®¡­Now that I recall, the maids are always complaining about how she runs out of the house whenever they¡¯re done grooming her for the day.¡¯ Melina tried to pull down her dress but Rudolph quickly stopped her. ¡°Please bear with it for now. A young lady mustn¡¯t undress herself in public.¡± Melina just stomped her feet and glared at Rudolph before harrumphing and running inside the manor. Her muddy feet left footprints on the clean white floor. Rudolph turned to Nait after picking up her pumps. ¡°Miss Claudia was looking for you earlier.¡± ¡°Eh? What did she want?¡± ¡°She was looking for someone to go with her to the shopping district.¡± ¡°What about Norn and Teresa?¡± Claudia rarely goes to the shop on her own. She always asks someone to accompany her. Back in the village she used to travel to the town near their village since the town was the only place that had a market with merchants besides Hurge city which was a bit farther than the town. Nait frequently accompanied her along with his siblings if Claudia¡¯s daughters couldn¡¯t go. ¡°As you already know, Miss Norn made quite a lot of friends during her stay here and is always going out with them. She didn¡¯t come home last night and is dodging her duties.¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that bad?¡± Norn was being lazy and leaving everything to the servants even though she¡¯s the one living in this mansion. ¡°Lady Anna will have to decide that but I doubt she¡¯ll be that harsh on that girl. Moving on, her sister is actively learning to become better at cooking with the help of the household chefs so she doesn¡¯t have time to do other things.¡± ¡®I bet Teresa wants to become good at cooking because of some guy she met.¡¯ ¡®Could it be who he thinks it is¡­? ¡°Did Miss Claudia leave already?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s waiting inside.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head inside then!¡± Nait bolted past Rudolph. ¡°Your shoes are still wet¡ª¡± The door slammed shut before Nait could hear what Rudolph was going to say. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Nait didn¡¯t have to look long. Claudia was silently sitting by the fireplace in the living room, reading what seems to be a diary. There was a small blanket covering her legs and half a cup of hot chocolate on the coffee table next to her. Nait slowly walked over to the fire and sat down to dry himself with the heat. ¡®She¡¯s so beautiful.¡¯ Nait knew how immersed Claudia gets in reading, to the point that she doesn¡¯t focus on her surroundings, so he could appreciate her beauty as much as he wanted. ¡®¡­Why is she crying?¡¯ Claudia¡¯s poker face slowly loosened. Her mouth quivered as she silently sobbed after closing the book. No, it seems to be a diary. ¡°Rert¡­ Why did you have to leave me¡­¡± she whispered someone¡¯s name. Rert¡ªClaudia¡¯s husband who had perished along with Luke¡¯s parents during a war between the fief lords in the Rodelle Lands (the region ruled by Marcus von Berkley). The nobles were executed for murdering innocents by the duke himself so justice was served but many families lost their sons, fathers and husbands to the war since the two nobles forcibly conscripted them into their armies. Rert served a different lord (Earl Lewan) so the nobles couldn¡¯t force him to enlist in the army, unless they wanted to upset the lord Rert served. Despite this, Rert still wanted to fight when he heard that Luke¡¯s mother and father¡ªwho were ex-soldiers¡ªwere conscripted. In the end, all three of them perished even though Rert promised to protect both of them. It¡¯s a miracle how Luke never changed after hearing how his parents were taken from him. Perhaps his heart was at peace after finding out that the ones responsible for all the suffering were dealt with¡ªmeaning justice was served. Or he could be hiding his pain behind his cheery attitude and bright smiles. ¡­ ¡°Miss Claudia¡­ Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± Nait hugged Claudia from behind while she was still seated. She gasped a little before smiling gently and squeezing his hands. ¡°The pain of losing a loved one is something I¡¯ll never be able to move on from. Even though I knew what kind of person my husband was, I didn¡¯t steel my heart for the inevitable¡­¡± she sniffled for a moment, ¡°I¡¯m okay, really¡­ You¡¯re squeezing me really tight¡­¡± ¡°S-Sorry¡­¡± Nait hurriedly let go, ¡°Uhm, Rudy said that you needed someone to accompany you to the market? I¡¯ll be ready in just a few minutes!¡± ¡°Ah, okay. Having someone else will be very convenient. Oh, I heard you didn¡¯t have breakfast this morning so I¡¯ll buy us something to eat on the go once we arrive at the market.¡± She put the blanket aside and stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll tell the coach to get ready to drop us of while you finish up.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± ** After about five more minutes, Nait was ready to leave. He took a (cold) bath this morning before he left the house. All his clothes were ironed and neatly set aside when he came back to his guest room so there was no need to delay for any reason. Having servants sure is convenient, he thought as he exited the front door, spotting Claudia in the window of the carriage parked next to the fountain. Without further ado, he walked up to the carriage. The rain stopped a few minutes ago but there were still some grey clouds looming so this peaceful weather won¡¯t stay for long. As his hand was on the door, Nait could feel his heart was beating faster than usual and he didn¡¯t know why. After taking a few deep breaths, he quickly opened the door and entered. Claudia was looking out the other window. Since this estate was pretty elevated compared to the rest of the empire, one could see the whole capital city from here and even beyond. The moment Nait entered the carriage, the carriage began moving. Soon after they left the estate. Claudia¡¯s gaze still lingered outside, watching the people walk by and all the manors that this noble district had to offer. There weren¡¯t any castles here since there wasn¡¯t enough space for something that large that would need an even bigger estate than what you find around here. Most of the high-class nobles have second homes here for vacations or short business trips while their main houses are scattered across the empire. Nait and the others were fortunate enough to be living in one of these mansions. Of course, Nait had to leave one of these days since he wasn¡¯t exactly going to be living with Claudia¡¯s family. The only reason he¡¯s still here is because of the monster wave that hit Nuaria city, that postponed him going back home. There were still monsters roaming around the highways so unless accompanied by adventurers or knights, it was suggested everyone remain inside the empire walls. ¡°¡ªWe¡¯ve never been alone like this before.¡± Claudia broke the silence, ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever asking you anything about your life before. I know you¡¯re young but I still want to know what your ambitions and goals in life are currently.¡± ¡°Uhm, well, Miss Claudia doesn¡¯t need to concern herself with me¡­¡± ¡°No, no. I¡¯d like to know,¡± she said with a gentle smile as she leaned forward, ¡°It¡¯s going to be a while before we get to the markets in the shopping district with all this traffic. I recall that it was always either Norn or your brothers who used to accompany me like this. I¡¯d always buy you sweets and snacks as thanks for accompanying this old woman.¡± She said with a laugh. ¡°M-Miss Claudia isn¡¯t that old! If I didn¡¯t know Teresa was your daughter then I¡¯d have thought you were her sister!¡± Teresa was 20 years old while Claudia was 36, a number you wouldn¡¯t associate with her young features. Claudia chuckled, the melody of her laughter making Nait¡¯s heart beat even faster. She poked his nose with a soft smile on her face as she cooed the words ¡°such a charmer~¡± ¡°Soooo~ Nait, what are your plans for the future?¡± ¡°Erm¡­¡± He was about to reply with ¡°saving others regardless of what job it will be¡± but decided to think a little more. ¡°A knight institution¡­ I¡¯d like to train at one, if possible¡­¡± ¡°Your goal is to become a knight?¡± He shook his head fervently, ¡°My goal is to become strong regardless of which path I choose!¡± He rephrased his thoughts out loud. ¡°Ah, I see. I heard that some adventurers come fresh out of knight schools or academies. I suppose you aren¡¯t locked to one path when you join a knight school, fufu.¡± ¡°Adventurer¡­¡± hearing that word made him remember the large back of a certain swordsman who saved them outside the empire during Nuaria¡¯s invasion, ¡°Yes¡­ I want to become an adventurer¡­¡± ¡°Have you spoken to your father about this dream of yours? To walk this path, you¡¯d need to stay in the empire or live in Lockinge city¡ªthat¡¯s a little closer to home. If I recall correctly, you study for three years before being put in a unit for a few months so that you can learn through experience what knights have to go through and what is expected of them.¡± Three years didn¡¯t seem too bad. He wanted to at least achieve his goals by 15. Three years of studying and two years of adventuring with others. ¡°How old do I have to be to enrol?¡± ¡°It depends on where you want to study. The empire itself accepts children from any age, provided they study for longer. The empire is a wealthy nation so they can afford to use resources on aspiring knights. For Lockinge city, I heard the starting age is 12.¡± Nait held back a groan. His excitement to finally learn to fight didn¡¯t give him any patience to endure waiting that long. Claudia suddenly went ¡°Ah, that¡¯s it!¡± before she gave a toothy grin, ¡°What do you think about living with us in the empire?¡± ¡°Eh!? Really!?¡± ¡°Mhm. I just recalled a conversation I had with you father a few weeks ago. He said that you¡¯ve been hunting with the older boys in the village. This is something that the adults found out recently and put a stop to. All of you were planning on selling the corpses, of the monsters you slay, to alchemy guilds, right?¡± ¡°¡­T-That¡¯s¡ª¡± Claudia held up a finger. ¡°The boys said, if what I heard from your father was correct, that they wanted to make enough money for an education in a knight institution. The hunting was basically a group fund. Is this true?¡± ¡°...¡± He nodded while his gaze was averted. They would¡¯ve succeeded in gathering enough money just under a year if only the hunting part wasn¡¯t so difficult. The Alchemy Guilds scattered throughout the continent pay a lot of money for carcasses because of the value they hold for making potions and experimentation. Some say alchemists are trying to create a new kind of ¡°necromancy¡± that doesn¡¯t need a dark magician or Witch Class. Basically, a tamer ability but for dead monsters. With this goal comes the high costs and materials that their experiments need. If they commission adventurers and even common folk to deliver corpses to them then they can eliminate one of the difficulties that come with their work by using the other. A whole goblin tribe (about 20 or so) can fetch for several gold coins. ¡°You have to understand that it¡¯s dangerous to take vigilante work for guilds. You aren¡¯t even an adult yet. In fact, you¡¯re five years from it! Even if you were 15, it¡¯s much too dangerous to do something like that.¡± Claudia¡¯s pressure made him sink into the seat, ¡°Well, there is no need to scold you over this since you were being responsible for your own future, which not even a lot of adults can boast about. But never, ever go do something that dangerous again until you¡¯re ready. Am I understood, young man?¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± ¡°Soo~ What do you say? Would you like to live with us?¡± ¡°YES, Miss Claudia!¡± he gave an energetic reply, ¡°¡ªWait, isn¡¯t the school and taking care of me still going to be expensive even if I get to live with you, Miss Claudia?!¡± Nait realized this changed nothing and sulked again. ¡°Fufu, why not ask little Luke to convince Lord Duke to sponsor you? Sponsors also provide allowances that you can use to buy yourself nice things. I¡¯ll just make sure you have enough clothes and will always go to bed with a full stomach.¡± That¡¯s it! Luke is going to be the head of a powerful AND wealthy noble household! He¡¯s practically swimming in gold coins! ¡°Luke considers you a little brother. He¡¯s practically known you for your entire life and has always been protective of you. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll do his best to make sure your future is secured.¡± In a way their paths are the exact same since Nait is also interested in fighting with a sword. ¡°¡­But how will I pay him back for going that far for me¡­¡± ¡°What? Why would you need to do that?¡± she asked with a genuinely confused expression as if Luke will have no problem with this at all. ¡°Let¡¯s pay a visit to Luke once the academy reopens, okay? He¡¯s currently back at the castle under Lady Julia¡¯s order to return home.¡± She mumbled something after that, ¡°Her Highness Olivia is also expected to go there¡­ I wonder what that woman is up to¡­¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Julia?¡± ¡°The second wife of Duke Marcus. He has two official wives and several mistresses. Ah, that reminds me, you need to familiarize yourself with his family members since you¡¯re going to be sponsored by him. Always maintain a good relationship with your benefactor and his family, not just Luke,¡± She suddenly turned it into a lecture, ¡°If they like you enough, they might help you get a job once you graduate.¡± If Duke Marcus has that many wives then surely Nait being sponsored won¡¯t put a dent in his pockets. Nait heard from Rudolph that noble children and sponsored students typically get a few gold coins a week as allowance. Imagine what he could do with that much money. His mouth was salivating when he remembered all those sweet cakes he saw at a local bakery in the shopping district. ¡°The second wife has a boy named Jack that¡¯s about your age. Build a close relationship with him as well, okay?¡± Claudia¡¯s words snapped him out of his daze. His stomach suddenly growled from imagining all the delicious food he¡¯ll be able to buy for himself. Hearing that growl made Claudia chuckle, ¡°Hold on a little longer then I¡¯ll buy you something yummy, okay?¡± The growling from his stomach was even louder than his timid ¡°Y-Yes." Intermission Part 2: His and Her Scattered Fate The afternoon sun bathed the kingdom¡¯s bustling market streets in a soft, golden hue, casting long shadows of merchants setting up their stalls. The only sign of rain left were the puddles that were on the ground. Nait took in the sights around him, this being his first time really taking in what the empire had to offer, his eyes darting from colorful fabrics fluttering in the breeze to the exotic fruits piled high in baskets. Claudia moved at a slower, deliberate pace, her steps steady and confident, occasionally glancing down at Nait with a faint smile. She carried herself with a quiet dignity, her posture straight as if she were a noble that learned etiquette in her younger years. The air was thick with the smell of freshly baked bread and roasting meats, mingling with the scent of spices that filled the market stalls. Nait¡¯s eyes lit up when he passed by a stall selling pastries, his gaze lingering on a pile of sweet buns glazed with honey. Claudia pretended not to notice his interest and continued walking (there will be time to enjoy the food later), her pace unchanged as she led them through the busy streets. She entered a furniture store that had a lot of pricy products on display. Nait thought she was only there to browse but she actually ordered two couches, a coffee table and an extra bed (no doubt meant for him. Since the purchase wasn¡¯t as easy as taking it out of the store, she gave the manager the address for the furniture to be shipped to (the Berkley Mansion) which caused a lot of raised brows. Mistaking that she was the mistress of the duke, the manager, flustered, assured her that he¡¯ll have the furniture delivered in under a day, which she merely chuckled to and said it¡¯s fine. Nait asked how she could afford all this and was told ¡°Miss Anna gave me money for the house¡¯s furniture¡±. Not lent, but she was given the money¡­ It was really convenient being the one who raised the heir of a duke house. After leaving the store with her papers proving she made the purchase, Claudia headed for a supermarket where she bought a lot of groceries. Normally this was left up to the servants but Claudia told Nait that she told them she wanted to make something tonight by herself and wanted to shop for ingredients. Unlike Teresa who was a completely amateur at cooking, Claudia wouldn¡¯t need help so the household chefs were already told to stay out of the kitchen tonight and relax while she made the food for everyone. He was certain she was just bored. A woman at her age with no friends, lover or occupation (yet), what else could she do besides read all day and help do the chores around the mansion? Nait knew she¡¯ll begin with the food immediately after getting home even though it was only noon. The two of them reached a corner of the market where the noise dulled, and the aromas of food became more distinct. There, a quaint caf¨¦ with wooden tables set beneath a canopy of flowering vines offered a peaceful respite. Claudia guided Nait to one of the empty tables, gesturing for him to sit. The boy eagerly obeyed, his small legs dangling off the chair as he took in the view of the market from their new vantage point. The caf¨¦ was a quiet retreat from the market¡¯s chaos, with only a few other patrons seated nearby, sipping from mugs and nibbling on pastries. Since this district was so elevated compared to the rest of the regions in the city, the caf¨¦ tables overlooked the north and eastern side of the empire. One could even see the World Tree in the distance from here. Even though it had rained just an hour ago, the chairs and tables luckily weren¡¯t wet, most likely due to some kind of magic that regularly dries them during such weather. Claudia settled herself into a chair opposite Nait, her eyes softening as she allowed herself to relax in the calm atmosphere. ¡°Ahhh~¡± Claudia fanned herself after putting all the bags down. Nait picked up the menu, dazed by all the delicious pictures of everything being sold there. Claudia asked him after a while what he wanted out of the variety of food being sold there. He hesitated which to choose so she ended up buying one of each, coming out to a total of six different treats, leaving the waiters bewildered. She only bought herself a sweet honey-filled loaf while Nait had six snacks to munch on with his beverage. A server soon brought over their ordered snacks¡ªseveral small plates of delicate pastries, along with a cup of warm tea for Claudia and a sweet drink for Nait. He felt guilty for having that much so he gave her one of his own, which she accepted with a small chuckle. Nait, his fingers slightly sticky from a honey bun he had selected, bit into it eagerly, his eyes still wide with excitement. The woman watched him with a serene expression, her own hand resting on the teacup as she took slow, measured sips. The moment seemed to stretch on, a quiet pause amid the bustling day. The market¡¯s distant sounds faded into the background as the two shared their snacks in silence, Claudia occasionally glancing around the caf¨¦ as if to appreciate the stillness, while Nait¡¯s focus remained entirely on his treat. The sun continued its slow ascent in the sky, casting a warm glow over their table, the soft chatter of other patrons and the rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze adding to the calm. Time passed unhurriedly, with Nait enjoying the company of an extremely beautiful woman and munching on his snacks. He noticed that there was a building across the street that was being constructed. There were a lot of construction workers, all of them tall and strong. Nait envied their physiques and compared it to his own. He prayed in his heart that his puberty will make him big and strong like them. Of course, while a strong physique was important, what mattered was how dedicated you are to your training. Take Nova for example. He was quite muscular but at the same time lean and fit. Yet there were adventurers who were way bigger than him who weren¡¯t nearly as strong as he was. He took down an S-class Frost Giant with only his physical strength! Intimidating your enemies with your size was something Nait wanted to do but he also wanted the strength to back it up! Nait looked back at Claudia who was quietly sipping her tea and watching the empire below. She suddenly spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve been living as a countryside girl for all my life and have always dreamt of coming here for work with my family. This country¡­ its endless opportunities for even peasants, the places you could go to on a date with your loved one and the safety that its walls and armies provide¡­ This is what I¡¯ve been yearning for all my life.¡± She glanced at him, ¡°But life is expensive. I couldn¡¯t just up and leave when I had been living such a comfortable and humble life. Instead, I waited and saved most of what I had received over the years in order to buy a house in the empire and never having to look over my shoulders again even when hanging our wet clothes outside.¡± Nait silently listened. ¡°I feared for my children¡¯s lives daily when I was at work, even more so when demons mysteriously appeared near our village. Were it not for Norn¡¯s bravery, the adventurers never would¡¯ve come to save us. We could not even rely on our fief lord because what benefit was there in keeping that village safe when we had nothing to offer him? Well¡­¡± she leaned back, ¡°We managed to convince the duke to replace that corrupt fief lord so two good things came out of it.¡± While she was talking by herself, Nait had been staring at her in a daze. He watched her every expression and how her lips moved as her melodic voice echoed in his head. Claudia leaned forward again but this time onto the table with her arms. Her cleavage was completely visible at this angle. She called out to him with a pout. ¡°Ah?¡± Nait snapped out his daze. ¡°Are you even listening? Your mind is always wandering whenever we talk! Oh no, don¡¯t tell me your attention-span is short? This will affect your education later on!¡± she truly sounded panicked. ¡°N-No, that¡¯s not it!¡± ¡°ADHD?¡± ¡°No!¡± he shouted with a blush. ¡°Then what? It¡¯s rude to not pay attention to me you know. You¡¯re going to make this auntie sad.¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± he blushed and fidgeted with his fingers. This was the first time she had confronted him about his mind wandering. Previously she¡¯d just laugh it off or pull his nose with a pout for not listening. Nait wasn¡¯t that great at conversating so he had no way to lie. Did this matter that much to her? Judging by her intense stare, it was. ¡°¡­It¡¯s you, Miss Claudia¡­¡± he gulped hard and decided to just speak. ¡°E-Eh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re b-beautiful, Miss Claudia that I can¡¯t help but stare at you in a daze!¡± ¡°N-Nait¡­¡± Claudia glanced around when Nait¡¯s yell made everyone around them look to their table. ¡®You know what¡­ I¡¯ll just do it right here¡­¡¯ Nait got up and took her hand. ¡°I-I mean¡­ it¡¯s not a big deal or anything! You probably didn¡¯t even notice, but¡­ I just¡­ I just think you¡¯re really amazing, Miss Claudia¡­¡± His voice wavered in a high pitch, and he glanced up at her, then quickly looked away. Claudia raised an eyebrow, still not entirely sure where he was going with this. ¡°Nait?¡± He swallowed hard, nervously shifting his weight from one foot to the other as he tried to push the words out. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ w-well, you''re always so cool, and you do things so easily, and, uh, you probably don¡¯t think about it but¡­ you¡¯re r-really pretty! And, um, I know I¡¯m not, like¡­ someone you¡¯d notice or anything, but I¡­ I kind of¡­ like you¡­¡± ¡°Nait¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Y-You don¡¯t have to say anything, Miss Claudia! I j-just wanted to tell you how I feel b-before it¡¯s too late¡­¡± ¡°Nait, sit down first and listen. Please.¡± He did as she said and almost immediately, she grabbed his hand and looked him in the eye with a serious expression, ¡°¡­First of all, a confession is always a big deal. It means you like that person and want to spend your whole life with them. I don¡¯t know how to say this to make sense to anyone other than myself but¡­ I¡¯d like nothing more than to give myself to a man who truly loves me despite how little I have to offer. Ever since I had Teresa as a na?ve young girl who followed her soldier husband around wherever he went, I¡¯ve become less picky over who I want to be with. Nait¡­ If you were just a bit older then I would¡¯ve accepted you on the spot. I need a man, not a boy with dreams too big for him to achieve on his own. You want to save others, become a hero but you were not born special or into an influential family that guarantees stability for your future. I need that kind of man, Nait. Doing things on my own is scary, and with two children who have never helped me raise them, the burden is more than I can handle some days. When you asked me out, I didn¡¯t know what to say. You¡¯re sweet, kind¡ªbut you¡¯re only 10. No job, no real experience in anything, no understanding of what it means to take care of a woman who is willing to care for you as well. I¡¯m already drowning in responsibility, and while your words are sincere, I need more than that. I need stability. I need someone who can shoulder the weight with me, not add to the uncertainty. Just for a few more years until Norn is old enough to leave the house. Maybe one day you¡¯ll get there¡ªmaybe one day you¡¯ll be the man who can offer the security I need. But right now? I can¡¯t afford to take that chance. These have been my worries for years since my husband died. Maybe it will change now that we¡¯re in the empire that offers limitless opportunities. Maybe Norn or Teresa will marry someone who will help me financially down the road as well¡ª" Nait¡¯s head was lowered when Claudia looked at him. He was staring at their intertwined fingers blankly. Yes, even as he was being rejected, she still held his hand. ¡°Or maybe¡­¡± Nait looked back up, ¡°I could catch the eyes of a young master who will offer me what I seek¡­¡± she smiled bitterly. He knew what that smile meant. Acceptance. But why? She was only in her early thirties so surely there¡¯s enough time for her to fall in love again? Nait stopped that train of thought. It would hurt him too much to see her in a relationship with another man, much less know she fell in love with anyone other than him. He knew he was being selfish. You could say this behavior of his was unlike that of a child¡­ ¡°Nait, perhaps¡ªno, you will definitely find a girl who will win your heart either with her cuteness or charming personality. I know for a fact that anyone girl would be lucky to be with you.¡± Claudia put one hand on his cheek, ¡°Brave, smart, adaptable, altruistic¡­ These are the qualities I¡¯ve seen over the years that I¡¯ve watched you grow as your neighbor. You are nothing like other children who would rather play in the dirt, play tag or House. You seek ways to become strong.¡± She put her remaining hand on his other cheek, ¡°That is the kind of man I seek, Nait, aside from stability but you¡­ you are a child. If your love is still there in maybe five years and I am still on my own¡ªask me to be your wife again. I will marry you on the spot.¡± ¡°¡­You will¡­?¡± A warm but playful smile appeared on her face. That gave him his answer. Just then, a shadow loomed over them. Nait glanced up, noticing how the building across the street¡ªunder renovation¡ªnow seemed to tower ominously in the fading daylight. The scaffolding shook slightly as construction workers moved about, oblivious to the subtle groaning sounds of the structure. Well, most of them were using power tools¡ªa dwarven creation¡ªthat were quite noisy. ¡°Alright then~¡± Claudia¡¯s serious expression vanished, replaced by her cheery self, ¡°Let¡¯s finish up our snacks and head back to the¡ª" Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. Claudia, still smiling, was about to finish her sentence when the air was pierced by the sharp creak of bending metal. Nait barely had time to react as the faint groaning turned into a violent snap. The entire building shuddered, and before either of them could comprehend the danger, the collapsing structure gave way. ¡°AHHHHH! RUN!¡± passersby shouted. Was its collapse slow or fast during those moments that would decide if they live or die? Nait couldn¡¯t tell. The falling debris had already crushed several people but his only concern was¡ª ¡°Claudia!¡± Nait shouted, instinctively throwing himself toward her as bricks, beams, and debris began to rain down from above. The sky darkened as the building came crashing down, its shadow consuming them both. A sickening crack echoed, and Nait felt Claudia''s body collapse against him before falling into a ditch that was created by the collapsing building¡¯s weight. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, the collapsing building caused a landfall¡ªthe debris continued falling down below, killing several people and horses that were pulling carriages. Back to the scene itself¡ª Dust filled the air, choking him as he struggled to push the heavy rubble away to get down to Claudia. He didn¡¯t realize immediately that his own legs were crushed. His heart pounded in his chest, adrenaline surging as he frantically tried to move to get down to her. A light suddenly shone from above his head into the ditch when the collapsed building¡ªor more like its remains¡ªstopped moving. The weight of the world settled on him as the dust cleared, and Claudia¡¯s corpse¡ªhead crushed, arms snapped, body flat¡ªlay beneath the wreckage, her playful smile gone forever. ¡°Ahhh¡­!¡± the weight bearing down on Nait¡¯s lower body increased but he wasn¡¯t screaming from the pain. His deafening screams drowned out the screams of others who were also being crushed by the debris. Perhaps due to the mischievousness of fate, Claudia¡¯s remaining eyeball was looking straight at Nait while he could only scream until his throat bled. Nait thrashed around under all that debris that was balanced a second ago, which suddenly moved at that moment due to his impulsiveness. It suddenly went dark as the debris began crushing Nait¡¯s entire body. The pain came for a moment but suddenly went away when Nait¡¯s vision went dark completely. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡ªArise, human boy. Your fate is not yet expired. Its fragments remain in my control but only for a set period of time¡­ So wake up before it''s too late! A powerful voice reached Nait¡¯s ears. The sound of a water droplet woke him up. He was standing in the middle of a vast ocean that was shallow enough for him to walk on. Unlike the sky he usually saw, he could see golden clouds amidst a yellow sky. There wasn¡¯t a single shadow as far as the eye could see, not even his own. Hold on, he was alive? He looked up, spotting a titanic creature. It was a dragon; its wings spanning several kilometers with a head the size of a palace. This particular dragon had glorious white scales, black claws, ocean-blue eyes and several horns on its head. Each of its teeth was probably bigger than Nait himself. ¡°Eek.¡± Nait fell down in the water when he noticed how gigantic it was. There was nothing to compare its whole body to, only parts of it. Yes, it was that big. The dragon¡¯s majestic aquamarine-like eyes gazed down at Nait. With a voice as loud as a storm but gentle as a melody, it spoke: Nait tried to speak but nothing came out, as if his body was unable to do so while in front of this thing it recognized as a monstrosity. Maybe it knew what he wanted to say and replied. ¡°Your dream is to become a hero, no? Then you surely desire power?¡± ¡®¡­.¡¯ ¡°I shall take your silence as a yes. However, with this power comes responsibility that you should uphold as determined by your fate, a fate I was able to acquire in time when fate itself as a whole was robbed from the divine realm.¡± ¡®Fate was¡­ robbed from the divine realm¡­?¡¯ As if it heard his thoughts, the dragon replied: ¡°Fate was once whole like a glass but through the malevolence of another, it shattered, scattering through the divine realms like shards. I was fortunate enough to acquire a piece of that power myself since I wanted to seek a successor before it was too late.¡± It pointed its large claw at Nait, ¡°You.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I shall share a fraction my gift of power, but I will need something from you too. Fortunately for both of us, our interests align.¡± Nait stared unblinkingly at the titanic dragon. ¡°Should you accept this power¡­ you will assist that which you want to become but is unattainable except to a few¡ªa hero. I have long waited for this moment to give my power to a suitable candidate after my unfortunate imprisonment by a certain someone. Unfortunately for me, the first suitable candidate was stolen from me. Those 18 years feel like a century in this prison .¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand¡­!¡± Nait was finally able to speak, ¡°W-What¡¯s going on¡­?¡± The dragon closed its eyes and bowed its head, ¡°Forgive me. I was so focused on my own interests and failed to consider your confusion. Rest assured, you will be able to communicate with me later on and will hear everything in full detail since I am still alive and not a soul like the one who stole my first successor from me.¡± That last part was spat out like venom. Did he hate this other person who stole that successor from him? ¡°¡­Let me rephrase what I just said: I will be able to communicate with you eventually, since my actions here will no doubt rouse the ire of the one who trapped me here or rather their spell keeping me imprisoned. That cursed magic user¡­ It¡¯s no wonder even the gods fear them.¡± ¡°¡­Uhm¡­¡± ¡°Apologies. I¡¯ll explain what I meant earlier by controlling your fate.¡± A small wisp appeared next to Nait when the dragon pointed at him, ¡°That is your scattered fate that came to be when the Fate Goddess was revoked of her role in the divine realm. It is the energy that determines your place in the nine realms. I can manipulate your existence itself using it. If you died and there were others who knew you, I can make it so that they¡¯ve forgotten about you. On the contrary, I can manipulate your existence as if your death didn¡¯t occur at all and you just woke up and had breakfast with everyone even though you died a day prior. I¡¯ve heard Highborn refer to this control as a ¡°bug¡± of some sort that grants you ¡°administrator rights¡±. As I am not the fate goddess, I can only do so much.¡± ¡°Does this mean I can go back¡­? I can see Miss Claudia again¡­?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± The dragon frowned (?), ¡°Boy, I said I can only determine your existence in the nine realms, not those around you. You will survive your unfortunate death but whoever died in that same place will still be dead.¡± ¡°No¡­ No¡­ Ahhh¡­ Ahhhh!¡± Nait fell on his knees. ¡°No! Give her back! Tell me who has her fate!¡± he screamed up at the dragon. "Assuming she is one of the mortals whose fate was unfortunate enough to shatter when a large piece of the fate was broken, affecting the destinies of many mortals and gods, you would need to confront the God of Death about this matter," the dragon said calmly. "All that I, the great one, can offer you is power." ¡°¡­Confront the¡­ Death God?¡± The mythical all-powerful being who controls the destiny of trillions of souls. Every child hears about this absolute god through their bedtime stories. His control over the River of Souls is what makes him the most powerful and feared god. ¡°If any being could collect the majority of the ¡®scattered fates¡¯, it would be him.¡± ¡°How do I get to him!?¡± ¡°You are willing to bargain with the most powerful god? What is this woman worth to you that you would fight for her existence in the nine realms itself?¡± That¡¯s right. Why be willing to go this far for someone who can be replaced? --You are merely ten years old. How can you know the worth of something? He heard his own voice tell him that. Why was this woman so special to him? Claudia¡­ Claudia¡­ ¡°!¡± Nait¡¯s eyes widened when he realized how his love came to be¡ª The same name. The same face. The same gentle eyes. The same long hair that carried a distinct flowery scent that always made unknown memories flood into his head. The name, eyes and hair and face of another woman but the same woman at the same time. Nait closed his eyes, imagining the figures of two women, both identical to one another. They started as toddlers, then preteens, then teenagers, and finally young women. They were almost indistinguishable when put together. Nait~ Two voices called out to him, both sounding the same. Nait¡¯s tears fell down his cheeks, onto his trembling hands. ¡°I¡­I remember¡­¡± he looked up at the dragon, ¡°I was¡ª¡± ¡°There is no need to explain any further. I understand your devotion. Now stand up and hold your head up high for it is a noble goal.¡± Nait sniffled and hurriedly stood up after wiping his face. ¡°You must understand this before I give you my power: the Taelith Family will attempt to hunt you down, for in their eyes there is only one true dragon monarch, and that is my brother. They are not genetically modifying ancient dragon offspring for the sake of preserving its species, but to build an army to kill all the monarchs in the future, you as well. Only one will remain, and that is the Head of the Taellith House, a title that remains empty to this day.¡± The Taelith Family¡­ the most feared and oldest noble household in Diacree. They were known as the ¡°Family of Dragons¡± due to their special ability to tame dragons and absorb their souls. ¡°H-How strong will I become once I accept this power!?¡± Nait couldn¡¯t care less about the dangers of this power. He had already steeled his heart to accept both the benefits and consequences without issue if he were to obtain power to make him a hero. Yes, even if it¡¯s a shortcut to power¡ªhe will take it without regret. In the end, what mattered to him wasn¡¯t the journey and feeling of accomplishment from achieveing the power all on his own. What matters is that he has the power to save others, have his name sung in legends and die a hero. The dragon went ¡°hmm¡± as it thought about his question. ¡°It is prophesized that, as a dragon, passing your power down to a new generation in turns makes them stronger than you could ever become. If you live to a certain age, which is no doubt beyond that of a mortal¡¯s lifespan, you will surpass even the Failed King in might, who is said to be more powerful than the Demon King.¡± ¡®I-I¡¯ll become stronger than the Demon King!?¡¯ Of course, that¡¯s if he lives long enough as the dragon said. ¡°Open your heart and ready your will for this power will no doubt crush your soul if you are not ready for it.¡± An ominous black energy surrounded the dragon and turned into a ball of pure energy that it grasped with its claw and held out to Nait. ¡°This is but a fraction of my true power but it will help you grow. If I were to give you everything, your existence itself will crumble, so I will turn you into a dragonkin instead.¡± Nait took in the pressure being emitted by this absolute powerful being in front of him. He gulped before stepping forward into the ball of energy. It went into his chest. There was no pain. In fact, he felt nothing¡­ He suddenly felt drowsy and his eyes were heavy. ¡°Once you are outside, seek out the Goddess of Darkness¡¯ incarnation. She will lead you to the God of Death.¡± ¡°¡­E¡­h?¡± The dragon¡¯s voice sounded distant and Nait realized that he was looking up at the yellow sky. He felt water surround his whole body. ¡°¡ªDo not worry about finding her. I will adjust your fate so that it becomes inevitable for the two of you to meet. After that, your fate will no doubt leave my temporary control so it will be up to you to decide how you will use your fate from now on.¡± Suddenly going ¡°Ah!¡± the dragon spoke again, his voice even more distant, ¡°Remember that from now on, you will assist the God¡¯s Champion, the possessor of Golden Aura, as his mount. You will come to know of him and you will most certainly help him even without me telling you this, but just know who you are, who you are meant to be when you accepted this power¡ª" ¡­ ¡­ Screams could be heard from all around. Nait was standing right across the street, a safe distance away from the destruction. All he could think about at that moment was Claudia. Even if he couldn¡¯t save her, the least he could do was take her body to a church so that is can be blessed with holy water (this will preserve her body for a while so that Nait can get started on his quest to meet the Death God). The hardest part of all this was knowing Claudia¡¯s daughters and Luke¡¯s feelings will feel fake. The funeral will be fake and the condolences will be fake. But would Nait ruin it by telling them all he knew how to get her back? It was something he would never think of doing¡­ After arriving at the site, he threw away all the concrete, steel beams and meta¡ªwhich probably weighed a few tons individually¡ªeffortlessly using his newfound power. He recalled her crushed body which made him pause and grip a steel beam in frustration. The steel beam was crushed under that pressure. Calming himself down by repeatedly inhaling and exhaling, Nait finally saw Claudia¡¯s heel under all that rubble. All of the heavy stuff was out of the way so it should be easier to pull her out. Thank god some black smoke had covered her from head to toe, making it impossible to see her face. Nait was oblivious to the blank stares he was receiving. ¡°Y-Young man!¡± someone suddenly called out from behind him just when he was about to pull Claudia out, ¡°Please save my granddaughter!¡± an old woman pleaded on her knees while crying, ¡°She¡¯s going to run out of air under the rubble! Y-You¡¯re strong, right?¡± ¡®Strong¡­¡¯ Nait looked around and finally noticed that everyone surrounding him was looking right at him. The survivors were lucky enough to only be trapped under the debris and not crushed like many others. Luck wasn¡¯t on his or Claudia¡¯s side today, though. Nait smiled confidently. He didn¡¯t know whether people in need could tell a fake smile from a real one. All that mattered was to reassure them that he will save everyone no matter what and that they don¡¯t have to cry anymore. The old woman cried harder though as she grabbed his hand. He squeezed hers in turn. Nait hadn¡¯t realized it before¡ªhis words, his smile, they were meaningless. What reassured her wasn¡¯t what he said but what he was. His hand, now strong, was what she clung to. She believed in his strength after what she just witnessed when he pulled Claudia out. Without another word, Nait let go and moved toward the source of the muffled cries he could sense beneath the wreckage. His newfound senses¡ªsharp and raw¡ªfelt almost unnatural, allowing him to pinpoint survivors trapped under layers of debris. Four of them, he noted grimly. The weight of their lives pressed heavier on him than the rubble ever could. He arrived at the spot, and his heart sank. A massive chunk of the building¡ªtwisted metal, shattered concrete¡ªwas slowly crushing what little was left supporting it. The trapped people had only moments left. Nait crouched down, muscles taut, his breath steadying. He stared at the wreckage, the weight daunting¡ªtons upon tons¡ªbut in that moment, it didn¡¯t matter. His body, trained for this, surged with energy. He could do this. I have to. With a low groan, Nait began to lift. His legs shook, his arms burned, but his mind focused. ¡°Use your legs, not just your arms,¡± he muttered to himself. Slowly, the massive structure began to rise. Gasps filled the air behind him. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s doing it¡­¡± ¡°That kid¡­ he¡¯s¡­ amazing.¡± One by one, the survivors scrambled out from beneath the rubble, eyes wide with disbelief, as if they had just witnessed something impossible. Nait held on until the last of them was free, then, with a final grunt, tossed the building aside. It crashed to the ground with a thunderous boom. He stood there, drenched in sweat, his muscles trembling from the effort. The heaviest thing he¡¯d lifted before this was a carriage wheel, and now¡­ Nait looked over at the survivors, their stunned expressions reflecting what he felt. ¡°A-Are you all okay?¡± he asked, breathless. They didn¡¯t answer right away, too busy processing what they¡¯d just seen. And for the first time, it wasn¡¯t the weight of the world that made Nait feel strong¡ªit was their belief in him. Nait waited, chest rising and falling, as the silence stretched on. The survivors stared at him like he was something more than human¡ªlike he was something more than just a kid with borrowed strength. He didn¡¯t know how to feel about that. His muscles ached, his body screamed for rest, but that wasn¡¯t what weighed on him. It was the fragile hope in their eyes. One of the survivors, a young girl covered in dust and bruises, took a hesitant step forward. She couldn¡¯t have been more than ten, her wide eyes brimming with awe. She tugged at Nait¡¯s sleeve, her small voice breaking the quiet. ¡°Are you¡­ a hero?¡± Nait blinked. A hero? His heart raced. He opened his mouth to answer, but no words came. He wasn¡¯t sure if he deserved that title. He wasn¡¯t someone grand or legendary. He was just a boy trying to help¡ªtrying not to fail. But in this moment, what could he say? He didn¡¯t want to disappoint her. Kneeling down to her level, Nait met the girl¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I can,¡± he said softly, his voice still shaky from the strain. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that makes me a hero. But¡­ I¡¯d like to be known as one someday.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes softened, and without hesitation, she threw her arms around him. Her embrace was small, but it was filled with gratitude, warmth, and something Nait didn¡¯t expect¡ªfaith. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered into his shoulder, and for the first time, Nait felt something stronger than the weight of buildings or rubble. It was the weight of trust¡ªa trust he hadn¡¯t asked for, but one that was given freely. The other survivors, seeing the moment, slowly gathered around. The older woman who had cried so helplessly before now stood straighter, the tremble in her hands gone. She didn¡¯t say anything, but the way she looked at him¡ªlike she believed in him¡ªwas enough. If this little strength could help him save a few, imagine how many he¡¯ll save once he grows stronger¡­ The crowd suddenly parted, revealing a unit of knights who hurriedly ran over. They had witnessed the boy¡¯s actions from afar and could only watch in silence as he performed the tasks they were responsible for. ¡°Excuse me, excuse me!¡± a squire girl ran up to Nait, accompanied by knights behind her who came to rescue those who were trapped. She looked no older than 14 nad had a dull iron sword at her hip. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± she asked as her eyes sparkled. Looking around, it seemed everyone else was eager to know it as well as they silently stared at him with smiles. ¡°I-It¡¯s¡­¡± Nait, faced with this many eyes, felt like he was being crushed by their pressure. Suddenly a hand gripped his shoulder, a gauntleted hand, a powerful hand¡­. ¡°Seconds can determine if a life can be taken.¡± His voice itself was powerful, less than that of Nova but still a voice of the strong, ¡°You prevented the inevitable from happening. For that, we cannot let you go without knowing your name.¡± Nait looked up at that man, seeing nothing but admiration in his eyes. ¡°My name is¡­ It¡¯s Nait!¡± A grin appeared on the man¡¯s face, ¡°You will make a fine knight one day, Nait.¡± A sparkle appeared in Nait¡¯s eyes as something like that was said to him by a real knight. Side Story Prologue - Dread Arnold¡¯s body was bathed in the warmth of the rising sun. Strange bird noises he had never heard before in his homeland came from all around and the gentle wind made the tall grass sway from side to side. He was currently sitting against a tree in an open grassy plain. It wasn¡¯t that far from where he fought one of the [Faceless]. A whole day passed by before Arnold was ready to face the final challenge on his journey, and his goal for even coming here. Yorm¡¯s nursing was able to get him back to full strength in just 24 hours. A few minutes passed in his world apparently during this time. It seems time dilation was strongest in the divine realm. Thinking back to the moment he set foot in this dungeon, met Rafaela and he had been the plaything of fate all this time and the negative thoughts clouding his mind still haven¡¯t gone away but he was fortunate enough to gain both newfound power and new allies. His head was clear and he had peace and quiet to think of everything that happened so far, even the unpleasant events. Fortunately, he was able to get some sleep last night after Yorm cast a sleeping spell on him. Hopefully he can think straight now that his drowsiness eased up a bit. He couldn¡¯t forget what happened in the Closed Dungeon. Not just Arthur killing him but Anais and Sabrina just standing on the sidelines looking at him as he bled out. Why did they not tell him sooner? Sabrina was trying to but shouldn¡¯t she have tried sooner before they went into that room? An overwhelming rage wanted to force itself from the bottom of his stomach. If he dared let it consume him, he¡¯d go on a killing spree. Yes, just like that time he dropped to this world the first time but unlike that time, he had full control so he could pick and choose what will die. Scenes of him ripping Sabrina and Anais apart, along with their classmates, appeared in his head. ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold closed his eyes for a moment to force the thoughts to go away, ¡°Status.¡± Immediately after uttering that word, multiple windows appeared in front of him. He was so tired last night that he forgot to check how much of the Ascension Pill¡¯s internal energy was left. Something else waited for him when he opened up the system window. ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯ one of the windows said ¡°You have conquered a Heroine!¡±. ¡°¡­I did what?¡± interrupting his thoughts, another ding assaulted his eardrums. Rewards: -The Inventory has been unlocked ¨C you can now store any items in the system¡¯s hologram window. There is currently no limit since the inventory is already at maxed level. -The Search Function has been unlocked so you can look up any character, plant, magic item, book, scroll, etc¡­ in the game¡¯s database and their location so long as you have sufficient information about them, as a name is nothing to go on. -[Automatic Crafting] unlocked: Your inventory system will also allow you to craft certain items that you have the ingredients for. As you are knowledgeable about all crafted items in the game, there is no need to unlock recipes for potions and such. You can find out all your available recipes in the journal Take note that you will need to find the ingredients before crafting. He ignored the reward section for the moment. ¡°It¡¯s Guinevere, huh¡­ But I didn¡¯t defeat her. She¡¯s still alive, after all.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Be specific. I don¡¯t recall seeing [Love] in Guinevere¡¯s Condition status.¡± He had noticed for a while now that the condition status is just the amalgamation of everything the NPC is feeling and their physical condition itself. ¡®Is this the first time the status referred to itself in the first person? Is the update the reason for this?¡¯ Well, that wasn¡¯t important so he ignored it. But it still felt odd not knowing if he¡¯s talking to a person or an AI. ¡®So, she became loyal that fast? I highly doubt it¡­ This system has to be wrong.¡¯ ¡°What about Flora? Did I win her over?¡± He received a short ¡°no¡±. Figures. He hasn¡¯t helped her save her master yet. She¡¯ll be a useful ally in the future so he should make sure she becomes loyal as well. So, if Guinevere is actually loyal to him due to him maintaining her blessing, that means he has a demon lord-level NPC on his side right now, with Flora being the second one (well, a candidate since she hasn¡¯t found enlightenment yet) if he wins her over. Guinevere was no doubt the strongest demigod currently while he was the strongest mortal in his temporary Equilibrium. Imagine the havoc he could cause with this much overwhelming power in his hands? Ladiath¡¯s quest will be far easier to complete with this much power on his side. ¡°Transfer all my remaining healing potions and potion ingredients from the magic bag to the inventory.¡± He received an affirmative ding as he stood up. It was much more convenient to see the items he wanted to take out instead of feeling around in his bag. They will appear on a status window as icons with numbers next to them from now on. ¡®I was right. Quests provide rewards to unlock the system¡¯s features. In any case, there¡¯s something else I want to check.¡¯ ¡°System¡­ You said that I can look up anyone in the game¡¯s system database. Look up Guinevere¡¯s surviving child. I should have sufficient information about the Destined One, right?¡± The system was quiet for a moment as the hologram screen flashed for a while. That continued for a minute as if the system¡¯s signal was being blocked somehow. There¡¯s no reason for this to be the case unless another player deployed a [Delay Signal] code but that should be impossible. He suddenly heard a ding just when he was about to give up. The name of the person flashed on the screen and the location. No, it wasn¡¯t just that but also their level, class, skills, face and occupation. ¡°¡­So, you were hiding among us as an adventurer all this time, huh?¡± ?? Arnold was called for breakfast by the fairies soon after, so he headed back to the house. He wanted to leave immediately, but Yorm wouldn''t allow it. At the mercy of her scolding, he reluctantly gave in. The two of them were already sitting at the table eating their breakfast but the door to a nearby room opened, revealing Guinevere who was¡ª Naked. Well, her breasts were bare but she was still wearing panties. However, that kind of underwear isn¡¯t the kind you usually show to anyone other than your lover. Arnold almost choked on his food. Did she seriously sleep like this¡­? While rubbing her eyes, she sat down and greeted the two of them, not noticing Arnold¡¯s bugling eyes looking at her. Her pink buds were vulgarly pressed against the table. Does this woman not see him as a man? ¡°Despite having a full night¡¯s rest after I gave you a massage to relax your muscles, you still seem sleepy.¡± Yorm commented on her yawning. ¡°I haven¡¯t slept in a bed for a century¡­¡± It did wonders for her joints to sleep in a bed. She regularly does stretches, of course, but those are useless if you lay on hard ground all your life. Cramps during fighting was a huge pain but it hasn¡¯t hindered her to win thus far. ¡°What!? How come!?¡± ¡°I never had a home¡­¡± she replied and yawned again before doing a stretch that pushed out her chest and made her breasts jiggle. ¡°¡­Right, you told me last night you¡¯ve been wandering the nine realms all this time¡­ It must¡¯ve been lonely, right? I can¡¯t imagine going to places where no one recognizes me. Even though I feel lonely by myself on the edge of the divine realm, I still have the fairies as company.¡± Yorm shoved down the memory of her giving the vegetables names and imagining them speaking to her.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡®Am I imagining things or is there two small wet spots on the chest area of Yorm¡¯s dress.¡¯ Arnold had that fleeting thought as he sipped the glass of milk but the way she was sitting made it hard to tell. ¡°I never felt anything like loneliness or even anger when my one goal was looking for people in danger. Yorm¡­¡± Guinevere stopped eating, ¡°You must know by now that not everyone in the divine realm is your friend when they allowed a disaster like Promethius to walk free. We¡¯ve heard what happens when we allow someone like that to walk free. A god paid the price with her title which had unseen consequences.¡± ¡°Ahaha..." Yorm laughed bitterly. "I''m not that na?ve anymore. But you must know already¡ªgood and evil are mortal concepts. They don''t apply to gods or demigods, not when we''re driven by our birthright and the power it gives us. There are many that want All-Father Zephyros dead and replace him with the Star Beast.¡± So, due to all the unspeakable evil Zephyros had committed, they¡¯d rather side with a lesser but more powerful evil? The gods are corrupt indeed but not as simple as evil and good, like Yorm said. Yes, the Star Beast technically didn¡¯t do much harm to the realms besides raping billions of different creatures. ¡°Yorm, will you remain here as a gate guardian¡­?¡± Guinevere¡¯s question made Yorm go silent. Arnold interjected, ¡°You¡¯re asking as if she has a choice. Doesn¡¯t it bring great shame and ridicule from other gods when another god steps down from the duty they were assigned to?¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Arnold looked at Yorm who was stabbing her eggs with her fork, ¡°If Yorm became part of the war council, they might pardon her. The power of the last Giant, born from the womb of a Valkyrie and the seed of the last Giant¡ªthey definitely need her.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t know much about the War Council except that when a realm war ever happens again, every single demigod and god will assemble there. The Giants were revered for their immense physical prowess, mastery of artifacts and their bizarre arcane arts. Yorm inherited both that and the qualities of the Valkyrie race. ¡°I will not deny what Arnold says but I will have to think about my future while I serve as Gate Guardian a little longer. A~nyway, since we¡¯re asking the uncomfortable questions here,¡± Yorm¡¯s smile was unable to hide the irritation in her voice, ¡°Are you planning on going back to your tribe, Guinevere? I¡¯m sure your new family would love to meet their ancestor and your elderly mother would love to see her child again.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± She harrumphed at Guinevere¡¯s silence. Arnold glanced at her. ¡®Well, she didn¡¯t say no so this means she¡¯s considering it.¡¯ That being said, her mother and the rest of her tribe didn¡¯t even stop Promethius when he took her away against her will. If Guinevere could remember everything that happened all those centuries ago, then she must still feel the same resentment towards her own people. She wouldn¡¯t begin to know how to face those same people. ¡°Guinevere, if there was a great evil that invaded this realm¡­¡± Arnold spoke to her but he was expecting Yorm to answer as well, ¡°Would you fight together with your sisters knowing they would rather serve the God-Father than side with you?¡± He was referring to the Valkyries, of course. Yorm looked at Guinevere as well before opening her mouth, ¡°You¡¯re asking that as if you¡¯re certain it will happen¡­¡± He could hear the curiosity in her voice. Even so, he wouldn¡¯t give anything away: ¡°You know about the Faceless,¡± he decided to use the Offspring as his excuse, which seems to work as Yorm frowned deeply, ¡°What if an army of those things showed up here? It showed up out of nowhere the first time and there is still not an explanation for it.¡± ¡°Guinevere¡­¡± Yorm looked at her, ¡°¡­Would you¡­ fight with them even though you despise them?¡± ¡°¡­I will¡­ fight for the common people¡­ not for the gods who want to make me obey their rules.¡± She gave a short answer then spoke to Arnold, ¡°What about you¡­? You possess immense strength now, why not use it to help others?¡± ¡°If your all-powerful All-Father Zephyros can promise me rewards then I might.¡± Yorm sighed as if she knew he would say something like that, ¡°Also, let me correct you: this is borrowed power, not my own.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s Gederick¡¯s martial spirit.¡± Arnold nodded, ¡°His grudge of wanting to crush you is still strong.¡± Guinevere smiled bitterly, wondering how their next meeting might go. ¡°We have a mutual beneficial relationship right now so fighting is off the table. He¡¯ll surely sap my internal energy dry and turn me into that homunculi girl again.¡± ¡°What if I¡ª¡± Guinevere continued, ¡°¡ªgave you my martial spirit as well?¡± ¡°¡­This wouldn¡¯t cancel out your debt to me as the one that maintains your blessing.¡± He continued: ¡°I won¡¯t rely on this power forever anyway. To me, this is merely a shortcut to my true potential.¡± Arnold clenched his fist under the table, ¡°I want to be proud of the power I obtained through my hard work, not the workings of a martial spirit that was not even my own.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± a small smile appeared on her face as her eyes turned downcast as she remembered something pleasant. Unknown to Arnold, she saw a younger Gederick in him¡ªa tenacious warrior brimming with youthful enthusiasm. ¡°About the Faceless you mentioned,¡± Guinevere forcibly put a stop to her reminiscing and changed the subject, ¡°Yorm shared a little about your encounter with the creature. I would like to investigate these creatures. I¡¯ll begin asking around in town if anyone saw anything strange.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t limit your search to the divine realm. It¡¯s possible they can appear anywhere if even the secure Divine Realm was breached.¡± Arnold interjected with that. ¡°I have something that can help you with realm traversal.¡± Yorm reassured her, ¡°Truth be told, I wanted to ask you if you could handle this from the start, which is why I even mentioned it last night. I would like nothing more than to do it myself¡­¡± ¡°I will get to the bottom of this.¡± Looks like Arnold didn¡¯t need to do the investigation himself. He was thankful for that since he had a lot of other things to do. Their time at the table ended and soon it was time for Arnold to go. Yorm confirmed that all Arnold¡¯s injuries were healed so she didn¡¯t pester him to stay any longer. Of course, she packed him some lunch for the road as if he was her son that she¡¯s seeing off to his first day at school. There was no reason to refuse her generosity. Her cooking was on the level of a royal chef so that was one other reason not to refuse. Gathered in an open field filled with tall grass, the three of them stood together, with Yorm standing a bit further away from Arnold. She stared silently at the rainbow-colored gate in the distance¡ªthe realm gate she was responsible for guarding. ¡°I caught her gazing at that gate last night,¡± Guinevere said softly, standing beside Arnold. She wore a white, flowery dress¡ªone of Yorm¡¯s¡ªthat barely reached her knees, too short for her height. It struck Arnold as odd: the last giant, yet she wasn¡¯t even the tallest between the two. ¡°She had the same absentminded expression on her face.¡± Arnold followed Guinevere¡¯s gaze to the distant structure. A gate meant to keep something out¡ªor perhaps to trap something in. What could she be waiting for, staring at it so intently? The image stirred a memory. A story he¡¯d read as a boy: a young girl, abused by her father every day, who spent hours staring out a window. She longed for the wolves she feared at night to come, because what lay outside seemed safer than what waited inside. But was this the same? Yorm didn¡¯t look afraid. She looked... expectant or hopeful. ¡°I should keep her company for a few days longer,¡± Guinevere continued. ¡°We can patrol the edge of Ofore together before I begin my investigations. Leaving so soon feels unfair to her.¡± Arnold wasn¡¯t inclined to agree¡ªafter all, he¡¯d left abruptly the last time. Then again, to Yorm, he was just a stranger, offering no more comfort than the fleeting song of a morning bird outside her window. ¡°The Fae once told me I had the same expression on my face while I was stuck to the Gardtree,¡± Guinevere added, her tone quieter now. Arnold recalled those fairy-like creatures and their disdainful looks back then. ¡°And what were you waiting for?¡± he asked. ¡°A purpose.¡± Her gaze looked distant, as if she remembered the past. ¡°Until today, I had no concrete goal¡ªI was just waiting for one to find me. Such is the fate, I suppose, of those who have lost hope in themselves.¡± Arnold knew exactly what she meant. ¡®If Yorm lost hope, then she would¡¯ve left this place already.¡¯ he made eye contact with Guinevere, noticing her meaningful gaze as if she had the same thought as him, ¡®Maybe that hopeful expression is her optimism that the gates won¡¯t be needed soon anymore.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s about time for me to go, Goddess Yorm.¡± Arnold walked up to Yorm and said, ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask me if I remembered to brush my teeth, are you?¡± A chuckle came out of her before she turned around, ¡°Don¡¯t get into any big fights anytime soon. It¡¯s a miracle your body is still standing after releasing two large-scale combustions that can destroy nations.¡± She continued, ¡°If you feel something snap, withdraw immediately if you get into a big fight.¡± Like string tied together, one¡¯s meridians can sometimes fray under too much strain, unraveling bit by bit until they snap entirely. This is especially a worry when they¡¯re vulnerable, like Arnold¡¯s right after he used Aether Combustion. Another large-scale combustion or going full power might end up killing him. The words the merchant said to him echoed in his mind and he recalled Rafaela¡¯s face of all people. Maybe it¡¯s the promise the two had that made him recall her face. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± He meant that. Yorm made a small smile before she walked past him, her long hair swaying in the wind. Arnold looked towards Guinevere. She stood with her back straight, put one hand on her chest and the other arm close to her chest with her knuckles facing the sky¡ªthe traditional Vlkyrie salute to superiors in the army. She acknowledged him as someone above her in authority, basically. After finishing her salute, Guinevere followed after Yorm. ¡°¡ªLet¡¯s go get that book.¡± Saying so to no one in particular, Arnold vanished. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°¡­.¡± The air reeked of ash, and the world stretched out before him, drained of all color, a canvas robbed of its vibrancy. A trail of dead Fae led up to the hill, their fragile forms curled in death. Their ashen skin cracked, and their once-glimmering wings were brittle, disintegrating with the faintest touch of the wind. Arnold''s gaze shifted to the lone beacon of light piercing the gloom. He moved toward it, each step accompanied by the crunch of withered grass beneath his boots. This devastation¡ªit couldn¡¯t be his doing. His battle with Guinevere had been fierce, but not even their clash could have wrought such complete annihilation. The world¡¯s emptiness whispered to him, chilling his breath as it misted in the freezing air. Every pulse of life he had sensed during the fight was gone, erased as if it had never been. Standing in the cold glow of the ever-living Gardtree, Arnold looked up. Its golden leaves shimmered faintly, a cruel reminder of life amidst the desolation. Yet even in its radiant presence, the world felt no less dead. The tree''s matte-black bark seemed to drink in the light, and the longer he stood before it, the more it felt like it was siphoning something from him¡ªa slow, subtle draining of his vitality. His fists tightened as his mind churned. ''If you truly are the cause of this world¡¯s ruin¡­'' The thought hung heavy, the words forming unspoken on his lips. His arm rose prepared to deliver a blow that would shatter the tree''s eerie dominion. But a second thought crept in like a whisper: ''Perhaps its power doesn¡¯t extend beyond the dungeon worlds. If it poses no threat to the future and my world then¡­'' The tension in his arm ceased as he lowered his fist. His gaze lingered on the tree¡¯s impenetrable bark, waiting¡ªhoping¡ªfor some response, some sign that it was aware of him. But the Gardtree remained silent, unmoving except for the faint rustle of its leaves. His eyes shifted to the portal still shimmering nearby. With a final glance at the tree, he turned and trudged toward the gateway. However, the closer he got towards the portal, the greater the sense of dread he felt from the tree, became. Fighting the urge to turn around, he walked through the portal, reaching the last stop of his adventure. Even after he vanished, the tree remained silent, the sound of leaves scraping against each other being the only sound in this area. SS Chapter 1 - The Doctor It was a starry night. The night was thick with clouds, hiding the trees in darkness, while snow blanketed the landscape as far as the eye could see. A biting chill filled the air seeping through every layer of clothing, thinly dressed or otherwise. Each step through the heel deep snow broke the silence with a crisp crunch, the only sound in the frozen stillness. A light could be seen in the distance, coming from another person¡¯s lantern. There were no worries to avoid patrols since this location is known only to a few. Nearing that light was a tall woman draped in only a black kimono, the snow leaving her unaffected by its biting frost. When looking closely, one would notice a faint white energy surrounding the woman¡¯s body that gave off the smell of herbs. To the uninformed, this mysterious woman had rubbed mysterious herbs over her clothes to create a ward that protected her against the cold and produced sufficient heat for her body. Arcane spells are alien to this world so she has to rely on other methods to make certain things more convenient and to help with her important work. The woman stopped when she was mere inches outside the other person¡¯s lantern light. Upon hearing her, said person turned off the lantern, revealing a porcelain beauty with sky-blue hair that leaned more on white. She was wearing a scarf and a hooded robe but it was evident in her rubbing her hands together that those were useless against the snow. The woman took out a pouch, put her hand inside and threw some kind of dust on the young girl. Her freezing breath vanished and she stopped shivering. When she was about to thank the woman, said woman went ¡°let¡¯s just get this meeting over with before the road patrols start getting too curious¡±. ¡°Thank you for coming out to meet me again, Madam Lian.¡± The young girl bowed gracefully. She had the face of a maiden no older than 17 and looked like a sheltered noble girl¡ªwell, that is clearly what she was. ¡°I hoped your brother would rest a little before continuing his training.¡± The woman said grimly, ¡°Training to the point of breaking his whole body down, only to ask for miracle drugs from me, is not healthy. It will have dire consequences in his old age.¡± ¡°¡­He knows that too, Madam Lian. It hurts me to see him so dedicated¡­¡± The girl said softly in a tiny voice. ¡°Kohana, I need you to keep an eye on how many times he takes this drug. It¡¯s supposed to be 1 pill after every meal. We met just two days ago so it¡¯s suspicious how the last batch is already done when I made enough for five days.¡± ¡°Kohana¡± awkwardly averted her eyes and tried to grab the pouch but Lian held it back. ¡°Do you know something about that?¡± Lian pressed the issue ahead. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I-I was so convinced by him telling me exceeding the dosage will make his body stronger that I¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lian held out the pouch again, ¡°It¡¯s good that I caught wind of this early on. This drug is only meant to refine broken bones and strengthen torn muscles through the miracle of healing. It is not meant to improve your abilities through the ceiling, only mastering your internal energy, natural growth and training can do that.¡± ¡°What about talent?¡± Kohana took the pouch and quickly put it away. ¡°Yes, that too. But we can¡¯t rely on talent when we have two tyrannical overlords breathing down our necks.¡± One of them being the one that killed her father, the emperor. Kohana bit her lip upon imagining that man¡¯s face. ¡°No one else will tell you this so I will be the one to do so: Your brother will not make it out of this alive even if he manages to win against Ko Johun. He is already pushing his body to the absolute limit for the sake of martial arts.¡± There is a big difference between the gifted and normal people when it comes to potential and power. ¡°He told me he still needs to do it because no one else can¡­¡± Kohana has searched for strong warriors far and wide, few capable of fighting alongside Rasuke but all of whom had absurd demands. Their savings are almost gone and Kohana couldn¡¯t use the royal treasure to fund a revolution when its purpose is to rebuild. ¡°He¡¯s prioritizing his revenge, isn¡¯t he? I know this because he hasn¡¯t once said that he¡¯ll save everyone, only that he¡¯ll kill Ko Johun.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Princess, I think it¡¯s best if you make preparations to leave this empire in the event that your brother dies.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s¡­ This is my home¡­!¡± ¡°What do you think will happen to you when your brother dies? The one who protects you? There are corrupt and evil people in this world who would like nothing more than to turn a princess like you into their plaything. Don¡¯t even trust your closest allies because we never know if they¡¯re acting friendly only because of your brother who is still alive to protect you.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, Lian¡­¡± ¡°There is something else I wish to tell you. I think it¡¯s best if we stop meeting for the time being, Kohana.¡± At Lian¡¯s words, Kohana frowned. ¡°Why!? My brother needs these supplements for training!¡± ¡°I know that¡­ It¡¯s just impossible to move around without making the patrols suspicious at the moment,¡± Lian looked around to make sure they were safe even though she knew it was very difficult for anyone besides the two of them to get to this specific part of the forest, ¡°If the heat doesn¡¯t die down then Johun might assign a guard to watch my every move. I can¡¯t have that.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s so frustrating knowing you¡¯re working for that man.¡± ¡°I have no choice. I need to act as a double agent for the revolution.¡± The chieftain (of the village Lian currently resides in) agreed some time ago to assist Kohana¡¯s brother in destroying Ko Johun¡¯s army. Of course, that¡¯s only once Ko himself is killed. He agreed on the condition that Lian, the most brilliant doctor in all the lands, gathers information for him. That proves to be difficult since Lian isn¡¯t well-liked by the outer circle nobles. They need to know how many outposts of Ko¡¯s men there are, their locations, schedules, when Ko¡¯s security unit is at its weakest and many more. To know all this, she¡¯d need to get a high-ranking officer to trust her. ¡°I¡¯ll come do a physical check on your brother in four days. I need to make sure his body is capable of absorbing more Ki and able to cultivate further.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Kohana bowed, ¡°He won¡¯t take this news lightly. We need you, Madam Lian. He says that every day spent not training is wasted.¡± ¡°Tell your idiot brother that rest is just as important.¡± Lian continued, ¡°I want you to control his dosages from now on. If you still want to learn the path of becoming a healer under my guidance, never give in to his pleas and puppy eyes. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lian smiled and was about to move on to a lighter topic¡ªmainly to focus on Kohana¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡ªbut a boom suddenly alerted the two of them. It was coming right from Lian¡¯s village. ¡°Blue fire!¡± Kohana cried out. !! ¡°Kohana, go back home! We¡¯ll speak again soon!¡± Lian ran without waiting for an answer. That blue fire could only mean one thing¡ªforces of Funiji Kaijin, the Fire Serpents, somehow made it into these lands that was protected by Ko Johun¡¯s forces. There should be patrols near the village so how could Funiji¡¯s forces make it that far? Unless¡­ they killed the patrols. ¡®But this has to be impossible¡­!¡¯ Lian ran through the trees, hoping she makes it in time to save her ¡°spirit ingredients¡± that were exceedingly difficult to obtain, ¡®Every single one of Ko Johun¡¯s men are already at the Earthly Ascendant Realm!¡¯ The ¡°Earthly Ascendant Realm¡± is three tiers below the Divine Dao rank which Ko Johun and Funiji Kaijin belong to. Above that would be the God King realm which is exclusive to Martial Gods. The ¡°Earthly Ascendant Realm¡± might be far weaker than the peak of the martials but it was way above the rank of human. The only Earthly Ascendant human among them would be the chief who was a retired martial artist that served in Kohana¡¯s father¡¯s army some decades ago. Kohana¡¯s brother would be above him, at the Tribulation Crossing realm. The two of them were humanity¡¯s trump cards at the moment. ¡®If the chieftain retaliates then they¡¯ll kill him!¡¯ Lian finally arrived at the entrance of the forest, that was blocked off by vines and roots. There was a circular rune floating in front of her. She took out a big crystal and hit it against the rune circle. An audible crunch resounded before the forest path was open to her. Without a moment¡¯s delay, Lian made it outside, the sounds of screams reaching her ears first. She could see the back of the village and hurriedly ran down the path. This was strange. Those screams weren¡¯t of women or children (who were the majority residents in this big village since nearly all the young and capable men were sent out to join armies against their will). These screams sounded like that of young men. Lian creeped up to a nearby house to spectate the situation. ¡°¡ªAck! My leg!¡± ¡°Quit whining. You were the one who attacked these people first.¡± Standing on the leg of a Fire Serpent army soldier was a tall young man with silver hair and golden eyes. ¡®¡­Who is that?¡¯ Lian noticed that there were several other Fire Serpent soldiers surrounding the man but all of them were hesitant to approach, only able to point their blades at him. Who is this man to be able to make Earthly Ascendents hesitate to attack? ¡°D-Doctor! Run!¡± one of the villager women called out to Lian, ¡°They want to take you! Run away!¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°There she is!¡± a soldier shouted and ran towards her with incredible speed, ¡°Come with us quietly or we¡¯ll take one of your limbs!¡± Lian didn¡¯t even realize at the last second that he appeared in front of her and was about to grab her. However, his head was smashed into the concrete wall next to her, his brain matter splattering everywhere. It was the silver-haired young man. His glowing golden eyes looked at her with a frown, or rather above her head, whispering something she couldn¡¯t hear, ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who created it¡­¡± A shadow appeared above the man¡ªone of the assassins who accompanied the soldiers. His poison daggers sliced through wind as the young man disappeared. ¡°Hn?¡± this time, a shadow appeared above the assailant with Lian thinking in that moment that he was a giant fighting with ants, ¡°Eek!¡± before the assailant could escape, the man struck his acupuncture points with tremendous speed, rendering him limp for the moment. He grabbed the assailant by his cloak and dragged him towards the center of the village. ¡°The one who gives me the answer I¡¯m looking for will get to live.¡± The young man threw the assassin to the ground. Said assassin could try to escape once the feeling in his legs return but that would prove difficult given how fast the young man is. ¡°I heard there¡¯s a pure martial arts book here¡ªwhere can I find it?¡± SS Chapter 2 Part 1 : Bound by the Threat The surroundings were silent. The villagers stared at the young man with blank faces and blinking eyes. Seeing their dumbfounded expressions, they didn¡¯t seem to know what he was talking about. Well, they were common folk so this shouldn¡¯t come as a surprise. Perhaps there were rumors that spread amongst them but none could verify the authenticity of it. He turned his attention to the soldiers. ¡°P-Please let me go, I-I¡¯m new here so I can¡¯t refuse an orde¡ª" ¡°Did you think I¡¯ll let you get away after everything you¡¯ve done out of pure enjoyment?¡± the young man asked with a raised eyebrow, making the shivering soldier go silent, ¡°But I¡¯ll make an exception. Answer my question if you want to live.¡± ¡°E-Eek, I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m sorry!¡± said soldier dropped his sword and pleaded on his knees to spare his life. ¡°Alright, come here.¡± The silver-haired lad beckoned that man who quickly followed his order. ¡°You know, I would¡¯ve been easily fooled if you lied. That information could¡¯ve saved your life.¡± A small smile appeared on the silver-haired lad¡¯s face. ¡°Ah¡­ Ah¡­!¡± the soldier tried to run upon sensing the danger but his head was grabbed from behind and crushed like a water melon that fell from a high height. ¡°A-Attack him together! Ten martials on a lower level can take down a martial one rank above theirs!¡± ¡°Roger!¡± without hesitation, the soldiers charged at the silver haired man. ¡°None of you know?¡± the young man sighed in frustration before lifting his hand, ¡°Luxtivin, come out.¡± A dark purple blade materialized out of nowhere and flew towards the fast-approaching soldiers. A second later all of them were sliced in half from the stomach. The young man caught his sword and wiped it off with one of the soldiers¡¯ clothes. The villagers watched the scene unfold in stunned silence, their expressions a mixture of fear and disbelief. The mothers clutched their children, pulling them close as they stared at the silver-haired young man, their eyes wide. Murmurs rippled through the crowd, but no one dared speak too loudly. The smell of blood filled the air, and a few villagers turned away, unable to bear the sight of the brutal slaughter. One man in the back tried to usher his family away, but their feet remained glued to the ground, paralyzed by the violence before them. A young boy asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Is he a demon? Will he hurt us?¡± but his mother quickly hushed him, her eyes never leaving the silver-haired man, who now calmly wiped his sword clean as if nothing had happened. The tension hung thick in the air as the villagers stood motionless, waiting¡ªunsure if they were next, or if they had just witnessed the end of the horror. ¡°T-T-Take whatever you need from our s-storage warehouse, Y-Young Lord. In return, p-please spare our lives.¡± One of the elders said to the young man while trembling. Everyone else had the same reaction to the overwhelming power they just witnessed. Even the chief, who was at the far back of the crowd, was stunned in silence. Judging by the weapon in his hand, he was planning on fighting the soldiers if things turned out different. The young man ignored him at first and walked over to the burning houses. He took out a scroll and tore it up. Instantly, a magic circle appeared above his open hand and manifested a blue dragon. The dragon shot a few jet streams of water at the burning houses, instantly getting rid of the blue fire. The children looked up at the shiny blue dragon¡ªthat cast a brilliant light in their surroundings¡ªwith sparkles in their eyes. After he was done getting rid of the fires, the young man looked back at the elder who spoke to him earlier. ¡®That was¡­ magic¡­ but from a scroll.¡¯ Scrolls containing magic spells were non-existent in this country since no one knew how to inscribe them into scrolls and no one could cast magic since it¡¯s akin to a myth in this nation. But runes and magic items are used by the wealthy, nobility and organizations that require them. This young man was either acquainted with wizards or he comes from a different world where magic is used more widely than here. ¡°Show¡¯s over. Go back to bed.¡± Without saying anything further, he walked over to one of the bodies and began rummaging in its pockets. He pulled out a scroll, reading through it in silence. After not getting what he wanted, he went on to the next¡­ and the next¡­ If they didn¡¯t hear his earlier question then the villagers would¡¯ve thought he was looting these bodies. ¡®He¡¯s not going to extort anything out of us¡­?¡¯ There had been quite a few vagabonds who helped this village in some way over the years and demanded many unreasonable things. Lian, known as the famed attractive doctor, was almost always what they were looking for. She had expected to be forced into that sort of situation again. It seems the young man wasn¡¯t interested in anyone or anything as payment at all and is genuinely just looking for this book. Lian knew what book he was talking about. ¡°We can¡¯t just let him get away, Chief! He¡¯ll be of great help in our fight against Ko Johun!¡± another elder said to the chief, ¡°With him fighting side-by-side with Rasuke, we will no doubt defeat that tyrant!¡± The chief glanced at the elder and spoke in his hoarse deep voice, ¡°Even if he agreed to join us, what can we offer a martial with his kind of strength? He might end up demanding we hand over everything we have¡­ Even the armor I fought with as a commander in battle¡­ I can¡¯t give that up.¡± ¡°I can hear you scheming back there. I¡¯m not interested in fighting for strangers or taking their stuff.¡± The young man dusted off his pants and got up, ¡°If you want my help, tell me how to get the martial book I¡¯m looking for. I¡¯ll scratch your back if you scratch mine.¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± the chief looked at Lian who nodded at him. ¡°I know what you seek, young lord, but it is far more difficult to find it now that both Funiji and Ko agreed to lock it away somewhere secure after many martials attempted to steal the book from the sacred temple.¡± ¡°People had access to it before?¡± the young man came up to Lian and asked. ¡°First, let us go inside.¡± The chief suggested, ¡°We shall formally introduce each other over a cup of tea.¡± ** The silver-haired young man followed the chief to his house, which was not far from the site of the earlier fight. Despite the chief¡¯s request to speak privately, many villagers trailed behind them, unwilling to stay behind. Expecting the flood of questions they would ask if he told them to wait outside, the chief chose not to protest, allowing them to quietly observe the conversation. Inside the great hall of the chief¡¯s residence, the chief and his wife sat on the throne at the center of the room. The villagers spread out along the walls, watching in silence. The throne itself was an unusual piece¡ªmore of a backrest with armrests than a traditional chair. A cushion rested at its base, forcing anyone seated to sit cross-legged. The chief bowed slightly, his voice carrying the weight of age and authority. ¡°My name is Soryu,¡± he began. ¡°I was once known as the [Sky Dragon Fang] when I served as the commander of the emperor¡¯s Elite Martial Unit. That was fifty years ago. Now, I am 130 years old, and my strength fades with each passing year.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. Lian proceeded to introduce herself, ¡°My name is Lian Tersurai, a doctor of this village. Might we know your name, young lord?¡± ¡°Arnold.¡± That was all he said. ¡°¡­You do not come from any of the former most powerful sects that were destroyed by the martial masters, do you?¡± If he did then he¡¯d proudly proclaim his surname and sect affiliation. ¡°No. Tell me about the pure martial art book now.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Soryu looked at Lian to explain. She nodded. ¡°Currently, only the inner court of both parties know its location, besides the lords of both armies.¡± The chief beckoned for two of the female servants behind him to sit next to the young man. Both of them moved swiftly, one carrying a plate full of snacks while the other had wine and a glass. They sat next to him silently. Without regards to manners, the young lord took a handful of the sliced meat and swallowed them in one gulp. He took the wine from the other servant and downed that as well. After waiting for him to finish chewing, Chief Soryu continued: ¡°Inner court refers to the lords¡¯ closest subordinates and family members. Ko Johun, the lord who rules the castle located in the city near our village, is the current emperor of the region so his inner court would be his Elite Martials. To find out the book¡¯s location, Lord Arnold would need to become an Elite Martial and gain the lord¡¯s trust.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°A tournament is held once every month to determine who qualifies as a candidate for a role as an Inner Martial. The lord uses this method to bring more powerful martials to his side. Only the top 10 become candidates, who then compete in a smaller tournament to determine the final victor who will join the Inner members. It¡¯s a very convoluted process, or so I¡¯ve heard.¡± ¡°A tournament and a little competition, huh¡­ That sounds tedious. Can¡¯t I just go to Ko Johun¡¯s castle and interrogate him?¡± ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡°¡­.¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± To say something like that so casually¡­ Was he really just confident in himself or arrogant? Then again, none of them have seen his true power so he might even be below the Divine Dao realm, given how easily he killed Earthly Ascendents. ¡°¡­I am not going to say I doubt your strength but you must understand that Ko and Funiji have been fighting each other for years now, each battle lasting weeks. They always need to fight in a remote location otherwise they could endanger everyone and destroy everything in a hundred-kilometer radius.¡± She was basically telling the young lord to not act arrogant. ¡°I¡¯m going to assume both of them are on a demigod¡¯s level then. I¡¯ve had enough of fighting these kinds of bastards.¡± He groaned in frustration. ¡®He fought actual demigods!?¡¯ Not just Lian but everyone else inside and outside this house looked at him with widened eyes. ¡°Infiltration it is. It would leave a bad taste in my mouth to start a big battle in a populated place again. Hold on, if Ko¡¯s goal is to get more powerful martials on his side¡­ Why did he get rid of the powerful sects that ruled these lands before?¡± ¡°¡­It was probably out of hatred and jealousy. Neither Ko nor Funiji come from powerful families with prestigious backgrounds from what we¡¯ve investigated. I¡¯m unsure how they rose to power but there¡¯s a rumor that both of them were blessed by mysterious martial gods who have extreme hatred for one another. Or are martial gods themselves fighting over the inheritance of another martial god.¡± ¡°They¡¯d be abusing the Divine Code if it¡¯s that much of a petty reason. And with that comes consequences which aren¡¯t to be taken lightly by any means. No, we should assume it¡¯s something else. How likely is it that both of them are in a state of Equilibrium?¡± That would explain their strength, thought Arnold. ¡°H-How do you know about that!?¡± the chief asked bewildered, ¡°The younger generation don¡¯t even know the origins of meridian healing, how could they possibly know about knowledge more ancient than that!?¡± ¡°¡­My master taught me about the spirit realm and how there¡¯s a connection between it and Equilibrium.¡± ¡®So, I¡¯m not the only one who knows about the spirit realm¡¯s connection to natural equilibrium¡­¡¯ Lian thought to herself, ¡®Is his master also a Divine Dao?¡¯ Entering the spirit realm is possible only to those with special abilities¡ªlike her¡ªor those who have contracted with a Martial Spirit. The young man¡ªgiven his immense strength¡ªwas definitely of the latter. His master would be no different, she pondered. ¡°We¡¯re getting off-topic. When is the next tournament happening?¡± not bothering to satiate their curiosity, he moved on. Lian looked at Soryu. ¡°A tournament is actually already taking place,¡± Soryu answered, ¡°There¡¯s something called a [Latecomer] program that allows more martials to join after a schedule and roster is already drawn up for the fighters. There¡¯s a time limit to this however, that being that the tournament organizers will only allow new martials in the first three days of the tournament since this gives them enough time to plan the roster. That aside, young lord, the examinations are extremely brutal and unfair since they¡¯re both difficult and have high requirements.¡± It was to deter those the nobility considers to be ¡°weaklings¡±. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can handle it.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Lian and the chief shared yet another look before she spoke up, ¡°If it pleases you, I can have you registered tomorrow¡ªif the lines aren¡¯t too long, of course.¡± ¡°It¡¯s that easy?¡± ¡°There are some hoops to jump through but as long as an even number of martials join, they can be added to the program.¡± She added. ¡°Does the young lord possess Ki? To be honest, I can sense nothing of the sort from you.¡± The chief said, ¡°The tests for latecomers will expect you to use your Ki as well as this determines how many points you receive, which also determines your place in the roster.¡± ¡°Ki? No, I use Aether.¡± Saying so, a dense white aura surrounded his hand. It was gentle and not overbearing as everyone had heard, so this meant the man in front of them had mastered Aether to the point where he could control the pressure it emits. ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡­..¡±¡±¡±¡±¡± Their desire to bring this man on their side became even stronger. He was no doubt a Divine Dao. ** The chief told one of the servants to lead Arnold to a guest room to rest, even though he didn¡¯t need to or want to. However, after persuading him that Lian will wake him up before the sun rises so that they can go to the city arena for the tournament, he conceded. The villagers were filling up this entire house, all of them interested in who this young man is and how he was so strong. After a moment of staring at each other, one voice could be heard. ¡°An Aether master¡­ I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re as rare as Divine Aura users described in legends but one appeared in front of us today¡­¡± The village chief¡¯s wife, an elderly woman by the name of Helga dressed in a yukata, said from beside the chief. She joined the discussions after coming back from visiting a neighboring village. There is an alliance between several villages that will aid Rasuke and the chief in any way they can once the day to kill Ko Johu, arrives. ¡°How will we get him to aid us in the fight against the masters?¡± a villager from among the crowd expressed his concern, ¡°He sounded confident enough to beat Ko Johun.¡± ¡°There have been many to have that foolish confidence¡­¡± The chief cut himself off before continuing with a ¡®but¡¯, ¡°¡ªHe has clearly mastered Aether, a power only Ko Johun and Funiji should be capable of using. Before them, the only Celestial Saint was capable of using it for a short period before combustion.¡± ¡°But those tyrants killed that martial.¡± ¡°Mm. Whether they held a grudge against that man or if their reasons for killing him was out of deep jealousy, we will never know.¡± Soryu sighed. ¡°Husband, just like the sect families that those tyrants destroyed, they will target the young lord if they hear of his mastery over Aether. Their irrational fear of a martial, capable of defeating them being born, will push them to execute him. I suggest we let the young lord know about this¡­¡± ¡°No, we should let him do as he pleases.¡± A wide grin appeared on the chief¡¯s wrinkled face, ¡°If I were him and had that much power, I would be unable to hide my power. Rather I would proudly show it to the world.¡± ¡®Of course he would¡­ Chief Soryu has always been a prideful man.¡¯ That¡¯s exactly why he would¡¯ve drawn his sword and shown his true power had Arnold not been there. ¡°Let¡¯s leave the decision in his hands. I doubt someone in this era besides Ko and Funiji could push him to use that power. What is everyone¡¯s suggestion to bring him to our side?¡± The room fell silent when the whispers ceased. None of them seem to know what they could offer that man. They had no riches; the harvest had been poor for over a year of struggling. No land; their village barely stretched beyond the fields and forest''s edge. No treasures, unless one considered the rusty heirlooms tucked away in old wooden chests. What could they possibly give to a man who seemed to need nothing from the world but the strength of his own body? As the weight of their collective silence grew heavier, some exchanged nervous glances. Thoughts began to form, unspoken yet somehow shared in the air thick with unease. They had one thing left, didn¡¯t they? Not gold or goods, but blood and kin¡ªtheir daughters and the wives of dead martials who died in the wars waged by the two tyrants. With that collective thought, a few of the girls were about to volunteer themselves as tribute to that great man¡ª ¡°Chief, I think I know a way to get him on our side.¡± Lian spoke up before anyone else could, ¡°Did you feel that something was leaking when he was in this room earlier?¡± ¡°Hn? I suppose I did. It was faint but still there.¡± Experienced martial artists rely on their instincts to sense enemies during battle, an ability made possible by the unique presence of leaking energies like Ki or similar. This energy creates a distinct sensation, allowing martial artists to gauge whether they are safe or within an enemy''s awareness. The process is akin to how demihumans instinctively shiver when danger lingers in their surroundings. However, this is not the same as "warrior sense," which merely sharpens physical senses and has no impact on natural instincts. Remarkably, martial artists can harness this ability even in the safety of calm environments. In this case, only Lian and Soryu were able to sense it since one was an experienced medical professional and the other a veteran soldier. ¡°I think I have an explanation for his mastery of Aether,¡± she glanced at everyone, ¡°The leakage I felt earlier was that of internal energy, something martials get from ancient artifacts, magic fruits, weapons or other external factors. But his is different from all those sources I mentioned, stronger and strangely familiar to me. His internal energy is from the purest and strongest source that I still can¡¯t identify. Unfortunately for him, he isn¡¯t experienced enough in maintaining his internal energy so it leaks even outside of battle. Even if it is faint, no martial wants to lose their precious internal energy.¡± If he loses all that internal energy then his Aether¡ªwhich is most likely relying on his internal energy to work¡ªwill no doubt crush his body from the inside out. ¡°What are you suggesting, Lian?¡± the chief asked with a curious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him about a method to keeping his internal energy intact and even replenish it.¡± SS Chapter 2 Part 2: Deal The villagers didn¡¯t understand what she was referring to. The chief seemed to be the only one who knew judging by the dark shadow hanging over his face. She had already made up her mind the moment she felt something was off about him. ¡°You are going that far¡­ Are you certain it¡¯s a good idea to reveal this method to others besides Ko Johun? He was clear that anyone who finds out about it before he does will be executed by him personally.¡± This was to avoid the method spreading to Funiji. It will serve as an advantage to whoever gets access to the method first. ¡°Indeed¡­ This is precisely why I can¡¯t even reveal it to you, Chief or Rasuke since neither of you can bear the consequences at your current strength.¡± The villagers looked at each other. They couldn¡¯t imagine that same thing happening to the young man who exuded charm and confidence of a powerful martial. Lian stood up after taking off her glasses and loosened her hair, letting her raven-black hair rest on her shoulders and back, ¡°I¡¯ll see if I can get him interested by explaining what I just told you.¡± If she can convince him that she can fix his internal energy then he might become indebted to the village and join the fight against Ko Johun. To martials that use it, their internal energy is as valuable as water since it allows them to practice their martial arts at a greater efficiency. Of course, not everyone uses internal energy, only the most desperate and greedy martials looking for strength. In truth, absorbing internal energy from different sources is the most convenient shortcut to obtaining strength. But it¡¯s also an arduous and long process. The men stared at Lian mesmerized by her beauty, which she simply ignored, ¡°Please excuse me.¡± She bowed to the chief who nodded slowly. He was probably aware that she¡¯ll do more than persuade him with words. Adding something to the deal might be a good idea. Leaving behind the bustling crowd, Lian went further inside the house, heading down the hall that the young man was led through. As she walked calmly, Lian recalled all those times she had to pleasure men to get what she wanted. Most of them were quite stubborn but with her cunning and beauty, she was able to win all of them over. She was merely a doctor to these martials¡ªthe most skilled doctor in all the lands but that didn¡¯t grant her access to everything. She had to use various means to get what was needed, whether for herself, this village or for Kohana and her brother. Her desire to kill Ko Johun was strong but she needed to prepare herself to aid Rasuke, the Chief and everyone else who can actually fight. Lian arrived at the young man¡¯s assigned room. Before entering, she lowered her kimono to the point where the top of her cleavage was bare, inches away from exposing her bare nipples. She knew that persuasion is easier when it¡¯s a gorgeous woman doing it. Especially one showing the top of her bare cleavage. ¡°Young lord~¡± She knocked and called out to him in a sultry voice, one she used to swoon all the past men she won over. There wasn¡¯t an answer for a few seconds. ¡®What could he be busy with? Don¡¯t tell me one of the girls snuck down here and seduced him and now they¡¯re¡ª¡¯ The door silently opened and a tall shadow stared down at her with its golden eyes. Lian almost jumped at the intimidating presence but gulped and spoke in the same sultry voice.: ¡°I apologize if I disturbed you,¡± she bowed her head exaggeratedly, intentionally making her breasts jiggle. Before raising her head, she noticed a book in his hand which he was holding open with his thumb between the pages (perhaps he was reading?), ¡°I have something urgent to discuss that cannot be revealed to others¡­ It is information that none of the Martial God candidates know.¡± He opened the door further, the light revealing his shirtless sculpted chest and muscular physique. Lian gulped audibly while staring at his back as he walked further into the room. Strangely enough, she didn¡¯t smell the stench of man sweat that usually irritates her nostrils (as someone who lives among martials). Rather, there was a sweet, gentle fragrance in the air which was obviously not in this room before he came here. It seems, unlike the men she finds herself in the company of most of the time, he liked to take care of his odor. ¡°¡ªYou were the ones who persuaded me to come rest but now you want to speak to me while I was doing just that.¡± ¡°I apo¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± he dismissed her apology, ¡°Is there something about the tournament you want to talk about?¡± Lian walked over to a chair and sat down, ¡°No, it¡¯s something else¡­ But before I can tell you about it: How important is martial arts to you?¡± He put his hand on his face and suddenly laughed. It didn¡¯t sound like the type of laugh you¡¯d make when someone cracks a joke, rather it sounded ominous. Picking up on the sensitive mood, she hurriedly spoke again: ¡°T-The reason I¡¯m asking is because I¡¯ve noticed that your internal energy is leaking out. I¡¯m a doctor who treats martials so this isn¡¯t a rare occurrence or something I¡¯m unfamiliar with.¡± ¡°¡­What about it?¡± he lowered his hand. ¡°Well¡­ any martial relying on internal energy, to surpass their limits, considers internal energy as something valuable. They¡¯d go through great lengths to maintain it as it¡¯s very difficult to acquire items like artifacts, magic items or crafted pills that grant internal energy. If you¡¯d like me to¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find another way.¡± Unbeknownst to Lian, Arnold could monitor his remaining internal energy through the system, which currently showed 72.7%. If it stays above 50%, then there¡¯s no cause for concern. Since his battle with Guinevere, it had dropped by 0.1%¡ªa fight that had drained nearly 30% of his reserves. As long as he refrained from extravagant displays of Aether, like blowing up a moon or a kingdom with combustions, the depletion would remain gradual. This gave him ample time to devise a way to restore his energy without resorting to slaying a divine beast for its heart to craft another Ascension Pill.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Arnold estimated that only an opponent of demigod caliber¡ªsomeone like Kalda or one of the dragon lords¡ªcould push him to expend his Aether in combat. Large-scale skills like [Sword Tribulation] and his martial art are probably okay to use but he¡¯s not sure yet. So long as Gederick¡¯s martial spirit doesn¡¯t try to greedily suck up his internal energy, there is no reason to not want to use this power and keep it intact. But Lian wasn¡¯t convinced and pushed on: ¡°How long do you reckon it will be before that time comes? I¡¯m sure a man of your strength has a lot on your plate already. What if you encounter a fight that will push you beyond what you can handle?¡± She made a point and knew just where to poke. The martial masters he had to go through to get the book were probably not on Gederick or Guinevere¡¯s level but they were definitely opponents that would push him to use his Aether. The only reason he¡¯s going along with Lian¡¯s plan to infiltrate Ko Johun¡¯s inner circle to find out the book¡¯s location, is to avoid getting into meaningless fights. With Luxtivin by his side, he could cut through even 9-star powerhouses without using Aether. Despite this, it was probably a good idea to hear this ¡°doctor¡± out. ¡°¡­What do you have in mind?¡± She was about to smile, judging by the corner of her lips, but she composed herself and continued: "Do you know of the legend that says, whoever draws breath in the Spirit Realm shall be granted a body fit for martial arts, and a constitution unyielding as steel, capable of enduring the harshest of trials and mastering the most powerful techniques known to man?" He waited for her to continue: ¡°I¡¯ve come to understand that whichever hardship a martial faces can be cured when they step foot in the realm of the spirits.¡± ¡®Of course you¡¯d know this.¡¯ Arnold gave her a glance, assessing her status. ¡°So, it seems the Ascension Pill has a flaw, hm?¡± he said casually but this made her froze. Of course, it was deliberate and not just a slip of the tongue. ¡°¡­Ascension... Pill? How do you¡­ How¡­¡± Lian¡¯s mouth opened and closed. ¡°How do I know how to make it? Why would I tell you, exactly?¡± she bit her lip at his dismissive response. ¡°Y-You killed a Divine Beast for your own benefit! That makes you no different than the Soul King!¡± ¡°Careful how you speak to me, especially since you¡¯re the one scheming on how to keep me here.¡± ¡°¡­¡± she gritted her teeth. Yes, it¡¯s unnecessarily cruel to hunt down a species near extinction. The Soul King was doing it for sport but those who do it for the sake of their own goals are just as cruel. It was a mistake for the gods to allow the Divine Beasts to leave their homes in the Spirit Realm and wander the nine realms. ¡°You were the one who came up with the Ascension Pill so you¡¯re the one responsible for all their deaths. What, did you think no one would find out who you are? Did you think you could run away from your guilt?¡± He recalled one of her titles: ¡¤ [Mother of Enlightenment] This is a title that¡¯s exclusive to the creator of the Ascension Pill and its variants. While she had no powers to bestow enlightenment, her mastery of alchemic formula and her link to the Spirit Realm, granted her the skills required to create items that can bestow enlightenment¡ªlike the Ascension Pill. The price for this enlightenment, however, often involved cruel acts that wasn¡¯t just taking the heart of a divine beast. Lian, the [Divine Doctor]¡¯s pupils shook. ¡°I-Is this the regret Goddess Melis spoke of when I asked her for a final chance to correct the mistakes from my past life¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯re acting as if I¡¯m the Grim Reaper. What kind of deal did you make with that goddess to let her reincarnate you? A god doesn¡¯t give out favors for no reason.¡± ¡°I¡­ I cannot tell you¡­¡± ¡°Let me guess: you said you¡¯ll find a way to save the Divine Beast population using alchemy and science. You should already know it¡¯s a bad idea to play God when you¡¯re a mortal. The most you¡¯ll be able to do is create Chimeras that will die when exposed to oxygen.¡± He wasn¡¯t mocking her, just telling the truth. No one, throughout the entire game, had succeeded in creating a perfect divine lifeform that¡¯s a ¡°one to one¡± of its origin (the animal that had its DNA taken). If something like this was possible then the Star Beast wouldn¡¯t need to rape every new species it comes across. ¡°Even if you were to succeed, you¡¯ll only end up making clones. What will happen if those clones mate with each other? Offspring with defects, is what will result from it.¡± Manipulating their DNA using the genes from other divine beasts would be the most optimal thing to do¡­ however, cloning a divine beast is already nigh impossible. How much more difficult would it be to manipulate genes to make sure what¡¯s comes out of the womb sack won¡¯t be a Chimera that¡¯ll die within minutes? ¡°I¡¯ll raise and monitor them myself!¡± A reaction he expected. ¡°You know that won¡¯t work with creatures that powerful and aggressive. Besides, what can you do to keep them in check with these weak hands.¡± Arnold grabbed her hand. ¡°Hch!¡± It¡¯s the kind of hand you¡¯d expect from a woman¡ªweak, soft and delicate. He knew she wasn¡¯t a magician so she was truly powerless. She had her alchemy but had never tried using it offensively from what he knew. She pulled her hand away when Arnold let her go. ¡°¡­What do I do then¡­¡± He¡¯d suggest Olivia to help her bring the divine beasts together to make them mate but there was no incentive for him to save the divine beasts. Besides, there were enough left for Olivia to build a small army of her own if it¡¯s ever needed for a war. Lian wasn¡¯t needed in terms of narrative value. Looking at the somewhat depressed Divine Doctor, he thought of all the benefits helping her out would bring to him. He couldn¡¯t think of anything besides rare concoctions, pills, and high-tier potions, the last of which he could make on his own since he knew most recipes. Well, he wasn¡¯t sure what kind of other things she could make¡ªbesides the Ascension Pill, of course¡ªso maybe it¡¯s a good idea to make her an ally. Whether her being able to help him ascend through methods she would rather bury forever as it was in the past, he¡¯ll have to see for himself. Arnold scratched his head, ¡°The High Elves from my homeland are researching a way to clone divine bodies¡ªthis ambition was fueled by the World Tree¡¯s weakened state. That might be their goal but I¡¯m sure with you by their side, you should be able to do more than just cloning. You¡¯re not just an alchemist, but a scientist as well.¡± Lian¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°There are¡­ High Elves where you come from? And the World Tree¡­ So, it¡¯s true. It¡¯s dying¡­¡± She shook her head, ¡°Please tell me where to find them! I¡¯m sure I can help them as well!¡± That will be impossible since Arnold knew they¡¯d fail. The only way to save the World Tree is known only to him and he won¡¯t be giving that information out easily. But with the Divine Doctor at their side, they should be able to make a breakthrough in their research that will benefit Lian instead. Turns out it was a good thing he didn¡¯t tell Lyra (middle school version) what he knows. A lack of passion, when faced with a new solution, can turn the possible into the impossible. ¡°It¡¯s a bit complicated to say where¡­¡± This shadow world wasn¡¯t connected to the dungeon per se so he couldn¡¯t figure out how to give her directions. Saying ¡°my world is outside this cluster of dungeon worlds¡± or ¡°go to the 50th floor, find the teleporter platform, enter these coordinates¡± would only confuse her. ¡°I¡¯ll just take you there.¡± he said after giving it some thought. ¡°R-Really?¡± ¡°But only when you help me get to the book I¡¯m looking for.¡± ¡°Yes, yes I¡¯ll make sure to aid you, Sir!¡± she held his hands and said with renewed vigor, her depressed state from earlier seeming like an illusion. ¡°Now then, you said something about my internal energy leaking out? Do you still want something in return for helping me stop the leakage?¡± She suddenly went silent and pulled up her kimono while averting her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ you see¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to be blunt; I see no reason to help you or these people.¡± He approached her and put his hand on her shoulder, slowly pulling down her kimono again, ¡°What do you think would persuade a powerful martial to aid people as weak and worthless as you? I don¡¯t think giving me a hag¡¯s body will suffice. Who knows how many men were down here.¡± He used two fingers to rub the area between her legs. She twitched. ¡°¡­I¡­¡± her eyes swam around the room. A single inch of fabric was keeping her breasts from being fully visible. ¡°¡ªI can¡­ grant you access to¡­ the Spirit Realm¡­¡± Arnold stopped when he heard that. Suddenly, a wide smirk appeared on his face. The Divine Doctor wants to break a taboo just to save these worthless humans from two martial tyrants. He wholly accepts her offer and devotion. SS Chapter 3: Moon Plum City A carriage could be seen riding on the dirt road leading to the Moon Blum City, ruled by Ko Johun. It was also the imperial capital of the Zhurosan Empire. On both sides of the road, there were rice fields being tended to by the common folk. Trailing behind this carriage were village folk. This spectacle drew a lot of eyes from people wondering why so many villagers were following this carriage. Concerning the farmers, due to the Martial Tyrants¡¯ merciless killings to get these people under their control, there were less mouths to feed and more crops to sell¡ªwhich meant more profits for farmers. Even three years since Lord Ko¡¯s ascension to the throne and five years since the wars started, there were still corpses littering the battlefield. Of course, this had nothing to do with the tyrants, just greedy nobles who wanted to plunder land from their neighbors. If you are a King, it is your duty to make sure these kinds of conflicts are sorted out and a common ground is reached but Ko Johun didn¡¯t seem to care if they kill each other. Ko Johun has almost succeeded in getting all the noble families in this nation on his side. Unlike in the past, he didn¡¯t go out of his way to demand they serve him. Rather, he waits for them to come begging to him. While they might fear his power, they should also have reassurance that they, and their assets, will be protected so long as they serve him¡ªor get destroyed like all the sects that stood up to him. Inside the carriage were four people. Lian was one and Arnold the other. Across the two of them were village girls who volunteered to be servants for today. Lian has known them for a few years by now. Liwei and Kairi were their names. Just like Lian, they were dressed modestly in kimonos and had their hair tied up. Both were of age and still unmarried. Lian suspects that is what motivated these two to volunteer. It doesn¡¯t matter to her since having servants is convenient on trips like this. She took a sideway glance at Arnold, staring at his handsome profile as he soundly slept¡ªwell, he appeared to be sleeping. At that moment, Kairi, who had been watching Arnold, spoke up. ¡°Is he¡­ asleep?¡± ¡°No, what he¡¯s doing is a form of meditation. Ever since I told him about the leakage¡ªwhich he had been strangely unaware of¡ªhe decided to try channeling his inner energy through meditation. I¡¯m quite surprised he got this strong without constant meditation. While he can¡¯t hear us, the faintest killing intent and even touching him will wake him up.¡± ¡°Ah, I see¡­ What did he say? Will he help us?¡± Kairi asked with hopeful eyes. Lian gave a short nod. Kairi looked over at her friend and the two smiled at each other. ¡°But I have no idea how he¡¯s going to help us¡­¡± ¡°Eh? Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯ll stay?¡± ¡°No, he didn¡¯t say that. Just that he¡¯ll help. My guess is a third party¡­¡± Liwei looked confused, ¡°Isn¡¯t he stronger than Master Rasuke? Which means he shouldn¡¯t have any trouble beating Ko Johun, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Lian was unsure of what to think. This mysterious man knew who she was, was stronger than even Earthly Ascendents and somehow obtained the method to making an Ascension Pill. Could it be that¡­ he came to this region specifically looking for her? Was his plan to get her to work for him by saving these people? ¡°¡ªWe¡¯re being followed.¡± Arnold suddenly opened his eyes and spoke. Lian and the girls looked at each other. ¡°¡­Uhm, the villagers have been following us from the start¡­¡± Kairi said with a small voice, trying not to imply he was stupid for saying that. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Several new signatures suddenly joined the crowd. They didn¡¯t join at the same time so as to avoid suspicion.¡± He looked at Lian, ¡°I¡¯m going to assume they¡¯re after you as well.¡± ¡°Again? What do they want from me?¡± Lian didn¡¯t let her nervousness show on the surface. What happened yesterday has happened before¡ªLian was almost the victim of several kidnapping attempts. Luckily, she had been prepared from the first time onwards. Her alchemic concoctions had saved her many times. It used to happen outside the village and she¡¯d never told anyone about it since doing so may cause unrest and take attention away from what¡¯s truly important. What happened yesterday is something she didn¡¯t expect¡ªthey¡¯d burn houses down and kill people just to force her to come out of hiding. ¡°They¡¯re stronger than the ones from yesterday.¡± Arnold opened the door and told the coachman to stop the carriage. It came to a stop a moment later. ¡®Some of their signatures vanished just now when the carriage stopped. I¡¯ll need to draw them all out.¡¯ Thought Arnold. ¡°H-Hold on!¡± Lian called out when he jumped out. What if there are others up ahead!? Lian didn¡¯t bring any potions to enhance her senses so she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what awaits them further up the road. ¡°There might be enemies up ahead!¡± Arnold shouted to the people, ¡°We can¡¯t be too na?ve and think the martials from yesterday won¡¯t send more so stay here while I deal with them!¡± ¡°¡ªEh?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say they¡¯re following us¡­?¡± Kairi and Liwei looked dumbfounded, well, Lian wasn¡¯t any different. She looked blankly as Arnold ran up the road. With sweat dripping down her cheek, she stuck her head out and looked back at the villagers who followed them to the city. All of them had the same anxious expression as Lian. They reassured the children that Arnold will take care of any enemies. Meanwhile Arnold¡¯s silhouette was as small as Lian¡¯s pinky finger. What is that man thinking? The bushes suddenly rustled and Lian could hear cackling. ¡°Kyaah!¡± a woman was shoved aside by a towering man wielding a club, who threw his cloak aside. Several other armed robed men left the crowd of frightened villagers. ¡°It seems our intel was correct, there¡¯s still an heir left from the previous generation of powerful martial houses.¡± The man who shoved the woman, spoke. He appeared to be the leader. ¡°M-Miss Lian, run to Lord Arnold!¡± Kairi pushed Lian out of the carriage and drew her dagger after coming out as well, ¡°I¡¯ll hold them off.¡± Hearing that, the martials burst into laughter. ¡°Kill anyone who tries to intervene,¡± the boss yelled to his men before taking a step towards Kairi. Unlike Liwei and Lian, Kairi was capable of martial arts, since she was an orphan who was once part of one of the powerhouse sects that Ko and Funiji wiped out. In terms of strength, she¡¯d rank above a [Strongman Human] which is the peak physical strength a normal human can achieve before their bodies break down. Kairi could punch rocks apart and use Ki to increase her speed but it was hard to say if she can win against an Earthly Ascendant¡ªno, a whole unit of them. Still, she needed to give Lian enough time to reach Arnold who was looking for ¡°imaginary¡± enemies for some reason. Thinking of what he said to everyone before running up ahead caused anger to rise within Kairi. Was he scared of these martials? Even though he could fight them yesterday¡­ Kairi took a side glance up the road, noticing that Arnold¡¯s silhouette was fading away like smoke. ¡®Eh?¡¯ ¡°Imma give yer one last chance to hand over the doctor, girly.¡± The bald leader stood in front of Kairi without a care in the world. His unnatural confidence and dominating presence made Kairi doubt she could actually fight him, ¡°His Excellency has some business with the hag.¡± ¡°Kairi, please step aside.¡± Lian, who was still standing behind Kairi despite being told to run, spoke gently, ¡°I don¡¯t want this to end in a slaughter¡­ The villagers are already frightened at that possibility.¡± ¡°¡ªThe only slaughter here will be the scum who thought they could sneak up on me.¡± A cold voice came from behind the boss. ¡°W-Wha!? When did he get here!?¡± one of the soldiers nearest to the boss was the first to react. The boss hurriedly turned around but a palm landed on his chest. It was a gentle touch but he crashed into the ground and rolled for several meters. Arnold turned towards the other martial soldiers. One tried to grab a nearby child, probably as a meat shield but Arnold appeared in front of him in an instant and crushed his face with a backhand punch. ¡°C-Charge together! T-This is the guy the s-scouts mention¡ª¡± the one who shouted was sent flying into the rice field with a punch. His comrades did as he said and charged together. All of them had their weapons drawn but Arnold was the only one who was empty-handed. He merely stared at them as they charged. The closest soldier managed to stab Arnold¡ªno, his sword wouldn¡¯t go through no matter how much strength he exerted. ¡°E-Eh¡ª¡± he was slapped so hard that his head was forcibly turned around his neck. He fell down with a crash. A second later, two soldiers attacked at once but Arnold threw one aside and backhand-slapped the second one. Before the first soldier could realize what happened, his legs were crushed under Arnold¡¯s heel. Instead of waiting for the rest to reach him, Arnold charged at the remaining 15 soldiers. He dodged every one of their strikes and finished each of them off with one strike. ¡°T-This fucking monster! Why do we have to do this!?¡± ¡°Y-Yeah! That bastard Funiji should send a Celestial Saint instead!¡± ¡°Oraaah!¡± a loud roar came from above, signaling the rest of the soldiers to retreat quickly. Looking up, Arnold spotted the boss with his weapon drawn. ¡°Take this, bastard! [Heavenly¡ª¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take this instead.¡± Arnold lifted his hand and released a powerful torrent of blue flames that swallowed up the boss in an instant. The air became toasty and it felt like everyone¡¯s lungs would burn up if they breathed. When the energy subsided, nothing was left in the aftermath of his attack. Only the boss¡¯ club fell and stabbed itself into the ground. ¡®Was that¡­ his martial skill?¡¯ Lian looked dumbfounded at the man who could vaporize a human in an instant. He wasn¡¯t even using his Aether but that attack came out of him unnaturally fast. Maybe she underestimated his control over his Aether? ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± he looked at the remaining soldiers. They stepped back slowly before turning away and running! ¡°I¡¯m not going to spare any of you.¡± Several black figures appeared around Arnold and turned into clones of Arnold. They charged towards the fleeing soldiers and cut them down instantly. The only survivor tried crawling away but Arnold dragged him back by his broken legs, causing him to let out a blood-curdling scream. Arnold¡¯s large hand gripped his face, muffling his screams. The air suddenly grew heavier and an overwhelming pressure surrounded his body. Everyone¡¯s spines tingled even though Arnold¡¯s killing intent wasn¡¯t directed at them at all. The captured survivor¡¯s eyes and ears bled from being right in front of the source of that beastly killing intent. ¡°Why are you trying to capture the doctor?¡± he spoke in a calm voice but it probably sounded like a titan screaming into one¡¯s face for the soldier. The soldier¡¯s eyes rolled back in his head and he replied in a daze. Urine stained his pants and the ground itself. ¡°H¡­ His Excel¡­ lency¡­. Funi¡­ ji¡­ Ord¡­ red¡­¡± ¡°Ho? Why try to capture her now all of a sudden?¡± ¡°He¡­ knows¡­ her¡­. connec¡­ tion to spir¡­ realm¡­¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. Arnold frowned. ** ¡°¡ªit looks like I¡¯m not the only one who knows about your ability to enter the spirit realm at will.¡± Arnold was sitting across Lian. He told the girls to sit in front with the coachman while he spoke with Lian. Lian installed a talisman that prevents the sound inside the carriage from going outside. ¡°It would appear so¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised by their reasoning. How long has this been happening?¡± ¡°A few weeks. I-I must¡¯ve been followed when I was closing the portal to the spirit realm. Travelling to the realm is easy but keeping the portal hidden and closing it is very difficult. I have to wait half a day between its closing rituals that can span over several days.¡± ¡®This ability has its own limits, it seems.¡¯ ¡°You need to open rifts in spacetime, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Closing them requires patience and care otherwise they¡¯d sent dark force energy throughout the world upon bursting open.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t that guy just be making a wild guess¡­ Someone who isn¡¯t permitted to go the realm by individuals who have visited the realm before or by the spirit lords themselves, shouldn¡¯t be able to enter the realm since it will kick you out.¡± Arnold then continued with a ¡°Or maybe¡­¡± ¡°Funiji tried to force himself through the rift and was able to get a glimpse of the realm and taste a sliver of its enlightenment.¡± If Funiji is as strong as they say then he might¡¯ve been able to use brute force to keep the mechanism from kicking him out too early. ¡°Yes, I believe that¡¯s what happened¡­¡± ¡°You said that Ko Johun was the only one that knew¡ªhow much does he know?¡± ¡°W-Well, I didn¡¯t reveal to him that I¡¯m capable of opening these rifts, only that it¡¯s possible to access the realm with them.¡± ¡°And he bought that?¡± ¡°I had to lie a little¡­ One lie is that I¡¯m a 500-year-old witch from a bygone era who was close friends with a Divine Dao from that time. Another is that the divine dao was capable of opening the rifts and left records of how to access it in unknown places.¡± ¡®There¡¯s no way anyone would believe this convenient lie¡­¡¯ Seeing as how she wasn¡¯t being tortured in a dungeon for information somewhere, Ko must¡¯ve been fooled by what she said. Maybe Ko Johun wanted to gain Lian¡¯s trust before pushing a little more. Even Arnold wouldn¡¯t simply force this information out of someone like her. rather, it would be beneficial to build a relationship with the person. ¡°Funiji finding out about this¡­ This is no mere mistake on your part, Lian. If he tells the world what you can do then you¡¯ll be hunted down by other martials and used to help ascend them. There¡¯s no guarantee Ko will protect you unless you let him access the realm.¡± ¡®Wait, a minute, is this the reason Ko is even keeping her around?¡¯ If Arnold was him, he¡¯d do the same thing. But Lian didn¡¯t explicitly tell him that she can access that realm. Lian lowered her head, ¡°¡­I wished to tell only Rasuke as a last resort if he isn¡¯t able to ascend by himself.¡± ¡°Rasuke, huh. The kid who wants to kill Ko Johun. The chief mentioned him this morning but didn¡¯t say why he wants to kill that guy.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s a personal matter that concerns his family.¡± Arnold looked out the window for a moment before continuing. ¡°What are you going to do from now on? I¡¯m not your bodyguard so don¡¯t expect me to stick around you 24/7 and protect you.¡± ¡°Wait, you aren¡¯t staying? But you said you¡¯d help us!¡± she shouted that last part a little louder, the frustration evident in her voice. ¡°That¡¯s what I did, yeah. But you should understand that the help might not come as soon as you¡¯d hope.¡± ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°Look, I¡¯m just one person. I¡¯m not going to fight an entire¡ªno, two whole armies just because of our deal. I need another army to do that for me. But it will be up to someone else if all of you will reclaim your land from the martials, not the great families¡ªor what¡¯s left of them. Whoever rules you next might be an even bigger bastard than Ko or Funiji.¡± ¡°What are you saying, you¡¯re acquainted with evil people?¡± ¡°Does that seem so surprising?¡± ¡°¡­¡± she was unable to provide an answer. ¡°Fortunately for both of us, we¡¯re going the same way.¡± He said something vague that made her raise her brows. The carriage came to a halt and the hustle and bustle of people could be heard from outside. Armored footsteps approached the carriage, probably for an inspection. ¡°¡ªOpen the door.¡± The armored individual commanded. Lian quickly opened it up, revealing a rough-looking knight. He took a cursory glance at Arnold then the inside of the carriage. ¡°There have been incidents of Funiji¡¯s men crossing into our territory even though the treaty between the two Martials still stand so I am doing an inspection of every carriage. You, sir.¡± He looked at Arnold again, ¡°State your affiliation and family name. That is not a request but an order from Moon Plum City¡¯s guards.¡± ¡°What if I bring up a name you don¡¯t like?¡± ¡°You will be cut down.¡± A chuckle came out of Arnold, ¡°I am her slave.¡± Lian made an idiotic expression. Arnold held up a finger to tell her to shut up. There was no need to be all nice and obedient with weaklings but he didn¡¯t want to make a fuss. Being known as a troublemaker wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for him since it could tarnish his chances at infiltrating the Inner Circle. He wanted to make a good first impression for the lords and ladies of the courts. ¡°She¡¯s Lian, the most famous doctor in all these lands. You¡¯ve heard of her, no?¡± ¡°A-Ah, Madam Lian, forgive me!¡± hearing that, the knight bowed while flustered, ¡°I-I only started working here recently so I did not know what you look like, ma¡¯am!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Lian smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll let the palace know that you¡¯re here¡ª¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯m just here to register my slave in the tournament.¡± ¡°I see! Well then, please proceed! I must warn you that the queue is awfully long today. I¡¯ve lost count over how many citizens complained about it to us in the last week.¡± ¡°Is it Dreum again?¡± The soldier nodded, ¡°He¡¯s a real annoyance. Since he¡¯s the younger brother of one of the top martials in the country, who also holds a position of general in Ko Johun¡¯s army, I can do nothing to stop him from robbing the people of their hard-earned money.¡± Lian looked toward Arnold, ¡°It seems we won¡¯t get you registered today with Dreum causing trouble for everyone.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go anyway. Who knows, maybe things will change today.¡± ¡°¡­¡± she looked at him suspiciously as if he was a troublemaker himself, ¡°¡­I understand. Then let us make haste.¡± ** ¡°¡­What was that about being my slave?¡± Lian¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed. ¡°I was trying to improvise. How good is your relationship with the Outer Circle lords and ladies? They might suspect my intentions for participating so using that excuse is good enough.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right but¡­ what does calling yourself my¡­ my slave¡­ have to¡ª¡± ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± ¡°A-A slave is someone who pleasures you in these lands, you idiot! Only women desperate for affection or very cruel perverted women buy slaves! You made me look like a harlot in front of that soldier!¡± ¡°Hm? It has only one meaning here? What about criminals that are captured in wars? Or people who don¡¯t pay their debts?¡± ¡°Wastrels. That¡¯s what we call them¡­ not slaves¡­ Slaves are¡­ for pleasure only¡­¡± her flush intensified. With how red her face was, he was expected her to squirm like a school girl (he could almost see the fume coming out of her ears) but her body language didn¡¯t change much. The glare in her eyes was burning a hole in his face, though. ¡®Seeing her blushing face mixed with anger reminds me of Olivia a bit.¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s stick to the slave story. I¡¯d rather not be found out to be an otherworlder since that always ends up attracting the wrong kind of people. Besides, you can advertise me to the martials as a sellsword.¡± Lian¡¯s eyes widened as she realized what he was getting at, ¡°If everyone sees your strength, your reputation among the martials will rise and they¡¯ll request to hire you¡­ But a slave becoming an inner martial¡­ You¡¯d need to work very hard to prove your worth to them.¡± Hmm, so beating one ¡°known¡± powerful martial artist won¡¯t cut it. Should he just challenge one of the Inner Martials in a duel with their position as the prize? That kind of arrogance might backfire so it¡¯s best not to¡­ ¡°We¡¯ll have to figure it out once my spot in the tournament is secured then. On to my previous question: What¡¯s your relationship like with the Outer Circle lords and ladies?¡± ¡°They don¡¯t trust me. Despite being the doctor that Ko Johun personally appointed, none of the families ever called on me to heal their sick family members. They also withhold permits to certain areas in these lands that grow rare herbs to help with my job. Ko already gave me permission to gather any herb in his territory as I see fit but the families still won¡¯t let me do so. Of course, Ko doesn¡¯t know about this or maybe he does and just doesn¡¯t care so long as I can heal him when he¡¯s injured.¡± ¡°What a mess of an aristocracy. Back in my nation, you¡¯d be charged with ¡®Obstruction of Duty¡¯ or ¡®Hindering a medical professional¡¯. Endangering public health, especially when it concerns someone in a high position which can lead to titles being stripped. This brings the question if they even thought this through¡­¡± ¡°Information that¡¯s favorable to our side has also been hard to get with the outer circle members suppressing most of what goes on around the country.¡± ¡°Why not become an Inner Circle member with me?¡± ¡°Eh, that¡¯s impossible¡­ Only martials become inner members¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between being an outer or inner circle member when it comes to how much intel they have?¡± ¡°All I know is that the outer members report directly to the inner circle members. This means that the outer members have a more reliable network for handling information. This isn¡¯t very surprising really since most of the inner circle martials got to their position through strength only and not connections or intelligence.¡± So, Arnold can expect a bunch of arrogant brutes who won¡¯t know their place. --We¡¯re pulling up to the registration queue, Milady. The coachman¡¯s voice came from outside and the carriage travelled a bit slower before it came to a halt. His voice could be heard again, this time a bit frustrated: --This queue is quite long as I expected¡­ Even the street is blocked. ¡°Let¡¯s get out.¡± Arnold opened the door and stepped out of the carriage, greeted by the magnificent city of Moon Plum. It was the capital city of the Zhurosan (Godorin for High Phoenix) Empire. This nation was arranged in a diamond shape with this city being at the very front while the other three major cities were east, west and north of here. The palace was right in the center of this giant empire and there weren¡¯t any walls keeping the cities separate. Line borders are used to separate the cities. Looking at this city, it reminded Arnold of old-timey infrastructure that the Eulia Empire has long since stopped using. Most of the houses within view had sliding doors which were reminiscent of eastern culture. The attire worn by the residents were mostly the same and weren¡¯t that different from the villagers. Kiwei, Lian and Kairi followed after Arnold as he walked towards the crowd gathered outside the registration center that looked like a gladiator arena. The empire had one as well where slaves would fight for their freedom while the nobles and other wealthy individuals throw their jewelry and gold coins to encourage them to kill each other. Of course, the victor gets to keep the riches. Arnold wondered if it¡¯s the same here. He looked back at Lian who was frowning. She spoke before he could ask what¡¯s wrong. ¡°It could take hours before we get past this crowd. It¡¯s better to come back early tomorrow morning¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just use your position to get me to the front?¡± ¡°Uhm, only a martial can abuse their position that much,¡± Kiwei spoke in her stead. ¡°Martials have it way easier in every situation, huh. Alright, I¡¯ll do something.¡± Arnold looked towards the strongest person within this crowd¡ªa large bear-like man who was twice his size even though he¡¯s insanely tall in his adult form. There were two greatswords on his back and he had a muscular form that exuded power. He was standing at the very front of the crowd, not letting anyone through unless they give him a silver coin. That must be Dreum, thought Arnold. ¡°H-Hey, you bastard!¡± one of the martials yelled as Arnold shoved past them, sending him stumbling back. ¡°No cutting in line¡ªOi, get back here!¡± Arnold ignored the outbursts. He didn¡¯t mutter so much as an ¡°excuse me¡± as he plowed through the crowd. Despite their tough exteriors, the martials felt surprisingly lightweight, as if a strong gust of wind could knock them off their feet. ¡°Look at that guy! Is he heading straight for Dreum, the Big Hand?¡± a nearby voice murmured, drawing Arnold¡¯s attention. ¡°I think so. His eyes are glued to him. This won¡¯t end well. Dreum might not be as strong as his twin brother, but he¡¯s no pushover¡ªnot with that body.¡± Ahead, Dreum¡¯s boisterous laughter rang out, drowning the chatter. ¡°Bwahaha! Two hundred and thirty silver today, boys!¡± He tossed a heavy pouch of coins to a woman in his group, her black leather armor marking her as an Assassin or Thief. With practiced ease, she pocketed the pouch into a shoulder bag. ¡®How much has this guy extorted? And why isn¡¯t anyone stopping him?¡¯ The registration staff avoided looking Dreum¡¯s way, their eyes glued to their desks as if ignoring him would make him disappear. Unlike the countless arrogant thugs Arnold had encountered, Dreum exuded more than just confidence. The oppressive heat of his Ki washed over Arnold like standing too close to an open flame. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve got company,¡± one of Dreum¡¯s henchmen said, pointing as Arnold approached. ¡°Keh, looks like someone¡¯s got a death wish!¡± another chimed in, smirking. Dreum turned, his towering frame casting a shadow over Arnold. He puffed out his chest, every muscle straining against his sleeveless tunic, and sneered down at him. ¡°Well, well. What do we hav¡¯ere? Another fool looking to make a name for himself?¡± ¡°Ye wanna get thru, ya pay fine.¡± He held out his large hand out to Arnold. It was abnormally large when looking at his arm to body ratio. No wonder people were calling him the Big Hand. ¡°Are you the strongest martial here?¡± Arnold ignored him and asked. ¡°Hn?¡± ¡°Answer the question.¡± ¡°Oi, who are you to speak without permission, huh!?¡± a spear-wielding henchman came up to Arnold and slapped his cheek. Despite that Arnold continued looking at the big guy. ¡°Aye, I be the strongest here. My match ended an hour ago so I am here to collect fees for entry.¡± the Big Hand responded calmly. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯d like to pass without paying. I didn¡¯t come all the way here just to cough up money for a tournament that¡¯s supposed to be free to the public.¡± Arnold could feel the killing intent from the martials behind him. ¡°Kekeke, nonono. Ya pay, I let yer pass.¡± The boss folded his arms. ¡°You¡¯ll let me¡­ pass?¡± ¡°Dasright, no exceptions. Even to the strong. I can tell yer strong. But not stronger than me.¡± ¡°I really want to enter the tournament and it looks like the registration will close before I get to the front from way back there.¡± ¡°Kukuku, this little shit really thinks he can stand up to the Big Hand¡ª¡± the spearman who slapped him earlier had both of his arms twisted and bent, ¡°GYAAAAH!!!!¡± Arnold used a backhand strike to smash his face in, sending him crashing into a nearby building. It wasn¡¯t a second later that Arnold sensed a dagger aiming for his sides. ¡®This unknown thief has a faster reaction time than the warriors. What a disgrace.¡¯ However, a second after he avoided that dagger, a large shadow aimed for him¡ªa gigantic fist with thick fingers that could crush rock like it¡¯s nothing. Instead of avoiding it, he stood still. A powerful rumble shook the surroundings when the Big Hand¡¯s fist connected with his face. His head was sent back and he staggered back slightly. ¡°Kuh.¡± The boss grabbed that same hand and groaned. ¡°My turn.¡± Arnold vanished and appeared in front of the boss in an instant, swinging his own fist. Quick to respond, the boss sensed the danger and pulled out his greatsword in a practiced manner, using it to defend himself. The 10cm thick iron sword shattered and not losing its momentum, Arnold¡¯s fist connected with the boss¡¯ face, punching out all his teeth and disfiguring his face from that one blow alone. ¡°GYAK!¡± He crashed into the reception building. Luckily the employees managed to escape in time. ¡°A-Attack him, you idiots!¡± the thief girl shouted, trying to make a run for it with the bag of coins in hand. ¡°Hey, our money!¡± one of them was about to run after her but Arnold had already caught up to her in a millisecond. ¡°Kyaah!¡± she bumped into his chest and flew back as if she ran into a brick wall, ¡°Y-You!¡± she made a gesture as if she was about to cough into her hand but a purple smoke shot out of the hole between her fingers and spread rapidly around the area. It seemed like¡ªwith no regard to everyone around her¡ªshe was trying to poison Arnold. Arnold¡¯s hand went through the smoke and grabbed her collar. With a deep breath, he inhaled all the poison smoke before it reached the onlookers. The thief didn¡¯t attempt to struggle, only trembled. ¡®An elf?¡¯ Her hood came lose and Arnold noticed a thin [Illusion Veil] on her face. The reason he could tell it was an illusion veil was the glitching area on the sides of her face. The hood was probably meant to hide that so that, whichever magic item she¡¯s using, uses less mana. He had a thought to test something so he mentally called up the system. ¡®Nothing, huh. This must be an artifact she¡¯s using then. There¡¯s no way a simple magic item can lock the system out.¡¯ He wanted to take it from her but decided not to do it front of all these people. He¡¯ll be able to find her later anyway so long as she doesn¡¯t leave the city. With an ¡°Illusion Veil¡±, transforming into Nova will be way easier than the cheap magic earrings he bought some months back. ¡°H-How? My family¡¯s ancient poison did nothing¡­?¡± ¡°You¡¯d need a lot more of that kind of poison to kill me.¡± The Aether within his body destroyed the poison the moment it entered his respiratory system. Unless a poison could break his body down faster than Aether can destroy it, no poison can hurt him anymore. The same goes for any illness. Arnold pulled back his fist. ¡°W-Wait, you would hit a woma¡ª?¡± before she could finish what she wanted to say, his fist connected with her face. It was probably the lightest punch he had ever thrown in his life. But it managed to knock the thief out cold. He threw her aside and picked up the bag of coins and slung it over his shoulder. ¡°What? Do you guys want this back?¡± he asked the martials who had entered the premises earlier. They seemed to have been attracted by the noise at the registration area and came to check what¡¯s going on. ¡°Uhm, uh¡­¡± they stuttered. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want it, I guess I¡¯ll take it. Thanks.¡± ¡®I wonder what kind of wine I¡¯ll find in this city.¡¯ He heard groans of disapproval but no one tried to fight him or complain. Arnold signaled for Lian and the girls to follow him. SS Chapter 4: Former Highnesses Arnold was able to get registered as a [Late Comer], someone who still has the chance to enter if he impresses the higher ups with his abilities. He had no Ki to speak of so he wouldn¡¯t be able to measure that but he could probably fool them by using Aether since both energies are the same color. It also wasn¡¯t that hard to change Aether¡¯s density to fit that of Ki. ¡°What you did back there¡­¡± Lian spoke as she walked next to him towards the training grounds where the tests will be taking place. ¡°What? I got us in sooner, no?¡± ¡°¡­What if they come after you?¡± Arnold shrugged off her concern. He then asked where the villagers went. Lian replied: ¡°Everyone is certain you will triumph and enter the tournament so they¡¯ll be watching you from the spectator seats tomorrow.¡± Arnold asked her where they¡¯ll stay for the night and she just said that this city is known¡ªamong other things¡ªfor having a lot of inns. Due to the sheer number of martials and tourists attracted to the tournament every month, fees to rent a room had been fairly low in recent years so even commoners can afford a few nights at an inn. Depending on his scores, he¡¯ll be added into the roster and the one whose score he surpassed¡ªand the entries below that person¡ªwill be moved down a rank. And yes, the one with the lowest score will be kicked automatically. You can apparently rejoin the tournament though but only once the current tournament concludes. Arnold and the other three arrived at the training grounds. There was a crowd of both martials and employees gathered here. The employees were standing glued to the walls while the martials were gathered together between the reception buildings and another building which appeared to be a small stadium. That stadium stood near the coliseum defensive walls. There were a few seats already placed there so someone was probably going to spectate their training. There were also strange machines scattered throughout this huge training field¡ªprobably the equipment that will measure your strength, Ki, body strengthening arts and so on¡­ ¡°Those of you already here, gather around!¡± an old man with long grey hair, dressed in black pants and a white long-sleeved shirt stood in front of a bunch of martials who weren¡¯t much to look at. All their Ki was pretty underwhelming. The old man looked in Arnold¡¯s direction. Stroking his beard, he looked Arnold up and down. Arnold didn¡¯t notice this and only walked towards the crowd. He was no one special among a crowd of these vagrants, most of whom looked like dangerous fellows. In comparison, Arnold looked like a lost kid who entered a gang¡¯s hideout and is just trying to fit in. After the doors to the registration center hall closed to signal that no more latecomers would be accepted, the announcer continued speaking. First, he pointed up at the stands, ¡°Some nobles asked to observe your examinations today. This is something that is rare since the nobles have been more interested in competitors already in the arena.¡± He then pointed at the tall walls of the coliseum that was casting a gigantic shadow over this place, ¡°But they soon realized that gems can be found among the rubbish that register as Late Comers.¡± No one took offense to that, probably admitting silently that they are rubbish compared to the competent fighters already in the ring. ¡°They see potential. And the fighters who impress them the most will get a job as an escort or guard today, even if you lose.¡± That sent shockwaves through the warriors. ¡°It seems many of them are here for the prize money and not the endgoal.¡± Lian spoke from beside Arnold. ¡°Prize money?¡± ¡°Even if you are defeated before the top 10 are chosen or even in the first round, you will be given some coins for your efforts.¡± ¡°Sounds to me like an investment by Ko.¡± ¡°Yes, by throwing money at rubbish, they will one day emerge as gems. He believes¡ªand he¡¯s made this clear many times¡ªthat through sheer effort and dedication, anyone can become strong as long as they have a goal. That¡¯s quite ironic, coming from one of the strongest men in the country, or possibly the world. In my opinion, he uses his mysterious origins to stroke the egos of these hopeful martials, making them delude themselves into thinking he rose from humble beginnings purely through effort and dedication, as he claims.¡± She looked at the eager martials and shifted back to their prior discussion, ¡°Even if they don¡¯t make it into the tournament, they might still get lucky with a job if they impress the lords and ladies.¡± ¡°They¡¯re like jesters in front of a king.¡± Arnold added. Liwei and Kairi stifled their laughter. Lian merely nodded. If they manage to impress the spectators then said spectators might come watch their examinations again. It¡¯s a consistent cycle of merits for the rubbish in this trashpile. Arnold held his head high, confidently aware that his strength will turn a lot of eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll start counting heads then announcing the first one on the list. Your names are around your wrists which also has a number so be sure to check it before I call you up.¡± Arnold looked at his number which was #59. After a few minutes of skimming through the list to count the martials gathered here, the spectators finally arrived. They seemed to be pouring out from the coliseum back entrance that was sticking out of the wall. ¡®None of them are martials.¡¯ Arnold concluded after reading their signatures. Well, that¡¯s what he thought before his eyes went over to a certain white-haired young man dressed head to toe in black. ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­!¡± Lian¡¯s gasp caught his attention. He followed her line of sight and the first thing that caught his eyes was white. Just white. To be specific: white hair, porcelain skin, red lips, sparkling but downcast eyes and a long white dress. It was a woman whose every step was carried by grace. Before Arnold could ask who that was, Lian ran towards the stadium in a hurry. ¡°Miss Lian, w-wait! I can¡¯t protect you if you run around like that!¡± Kairi went after her. Liwei looked at Arnold timidly, ¡°Go. I won¡¯t need you right now.¡± She nodded before following after her best friend. The announcer addressed the newly-arrived guests, one of whom dazzled the whole crowd with her purity and divine beauty. ¡°Welcome, nobles from around the country!¡± the old man suddenly turned into a salesman who has to sell his goods, ¡°We are honored that you have chosen to attend even though we have our differences in who should rule this country!¡± ¡°Just carry on with the exam. I grow impatient.¡± A tall young man with white hair spoke as a representative of the group. ¡°?¡± Arnold noticed that the woman Lian was looking at earlier was sitting next to this man and they were exchanging whispers. ?? Lian entered the spectator room. None of the people in the room paid any attention to her, their eyes glued to the martials below instead. Wasting no time, Lian hurriedly walked over to a certain someone. Liwei and Kairi decided to stand behind her and not get in her way. With a deep breath, she spoke to that person:Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°¡­Princess Kohana¡­¡± ¡°Eh!?¡± Kohana almost jumped from her seat when she heard Lian¡¯s voice. ¡°Prince Rasuke.¡± She then addressed the other person who had similar white hair to Kohana. ¡°Miss Lian¡­¡± Lian spoke in a hurried whisper. ¡°If Ko Johun finds the two of you here¡ª¡± ¡°We know, Lian.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that tyrant is interested in this small examination so he¡¯ll never come around here.¡± ¡°Yes, Big Sis is right.¡± Rasuke replied, ¡°He¡¯s more invested in the tournament fighters. I heard he even invited the current number 1 and 2 martials to his office to discuss something.¡± ¡®Ko must be trying to win them over.¡¯ If the ranking stays the same, only one of them will come out on top. Maybe Ko Johun wants to get to know the two to conclude who has a better chance at winning. ¡°¡­Why are the two of you here?¡± Lian asked after pulling a chair over and sitting down. Kohana and Rasuke looked at each other. ¡°We should just tell her¡­ She might be able to help us¡­¡± the white-haired former princess said. ¡°Help you with that?¡± ¡°We¡¯re¡­ looking for allies.¡± Her brother said hesitantly, ¡°Coming here today was the perfect opportunity to blend in. The nobles who now serve Ko Johun won¡¯t recognize us since it¡¯s been five years and I used to be fat. White hair is also common in the north so we usually just use that excuse when we¡¯re stopped to identify ourselves.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t fool these people for long. The tournament is a good distraction so that they don¡¯t dive any deeper but I was the two of you to leave the city before it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°But we need allies¡­ The last mercenary group just took off with our money the next morning after we explained everything the night.¡± Kohana averted her eyes as if she was to ashamed to admit it. ¡°Haa¡­ I¡¯ll do what I can to help.¡± At that moment, the announcer¡¯s voice reached them: ¡°I shall now begin! 59, go up to that rock and see if you can punch a hole through it. We will measure the depth of the hole, force behind your punch and the injuries sustained from punching the rock itself without the usage of Ki.¡± The announcer turned to the audience, ¡°It may sound confusing to those uninformed of our ways but we must measure these things to ensure the candidates are ranked properly.¡± A silver-haired youth stepped out from the crowd. At first glance he looked like an ordinary young master with a very handsome face that made every woman look twice. His clothes weren¡¯t of any high-quality material and the sword at his waist looked quite cheap so many of the onlookers thought he was just a poor commoner. Of course, this didn¡¯t dissuade the women of this noble group from thinking how they wanted that man to become their slave. Even if he¡¯ll be useless in a fight, they can use him as a pleasure toy since not many of them are in loving marriages filled with passion and desire. ¡°He¡¯s hiding his Ki.¡± Rasuke said, ¡°No, it would be more accurate to say he¡¯s masking his energy signature like I am. Only warriors on or above the level of an Earthly Ascendent can do this.¡± Which is how Rasuke can hide from Ko even with his powerful Ki barely masked by the concealing talismans Lian gave him and Kohana. ¡°Let¡¯s see what he can do first before we approach him then.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The siblings shared a short exchange. Arnold walked up to the giant rock that was supposed to be his first test. There was a magic circle drawn around the rock, something rarely seen in these lands outside of noble spaces since magic is so rare among the populace. Looking at the other machines scattered on the training grounds, they had similar magic circles draw around them. From what Lian knew, magic will monitor the candidates and help the proctor come to a conclusion. In addition to magic that¡¯s rarely seen outside noble spaces, there were also machines known as Hologram Terminals that will calculate the results of the physical force, Ki, etc¡­ These machines were connected to the magic circles through wires. Lian didn¡¯t know how those things worked since she isn¡¯t exactly allowed to buy her own. ¡°This boulder is hardened by a thousand years¡¯ worth of Ki supplied by powerful martials throughout the lands. Many volunteer every year to give their Ki to make the boulder even stronger. You can see by the shallow holes that many have tried to punch a hole deeper than 10 inches¡ªsomething only a Divine Dao is capable of.¡± The announcer proudly proclaimed, ¡°Simply leaving a mark on the rock will get you into the tournament so don¡¯t let my words make you feel down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing it then.¡± Arnold pulled up his sleeve, revealing his thick forearm that was filled with veins. A woman from the crowd cooed seeing the bulging veins. Lian recalled seeing his naked upper body the previous night, which made her blush slightly. Imagine being pushed down by such large arms and looking at that muscular chest as he slams himself deep inside you¡­ the pleasure and shockwaves being sent up that woman¡¯s body would be unfathomable¡­ Lian audibly gulped. ¡°¡ªGo ahead then!¡± the announcer walked over to the HT to look at the results, ¡°Huh? He¡¯s not channeling his Ki¡ª¡± At that moment¡ªwhen Arnold threw his punch¡ªa powerful rumble shook the surroundings. Every spectator could feel the ground tremble violently and their teeth clatter. His arm¡­ It went straight into the rock like it was burrowing through sand! The inside of the stadium room was silent as the onlookers could only stare blankly. ¡°This should be enough to determine that I¡¯m fit to enter the tournament, right?¡± he said casually as he pulled out his fist. A powerful wind came out of that hole which was as a result of the Ki being released from its thousand years¡¯ confinement. The announcer was at a loss for words. ** Despite the record-breaking event that just took place, the tournament examination needed to move on. From studying Arnold¡¯s results, he managed to punch straight through the boulder that had a 120-meter diameter. By straight, yes it meant from one end to the other was hollow. The examiners concluded that the force from his punches were enough to do such a thing. Naturally this caught the attention of every martial in the kingdom almost instantly. Despite this, the man who broke this record seemingly vanished. For Arnold, it wasn¡¯t necessary to stick around any longer until the tournament tomorrow where the newcomers will officially be welcomed. The second deepest ¡°hole¡± was about half an inch from an Earthly Ascendant. It was a laughable result from Arnold¡¯s standards but it was enough for that same person to get countless sponsorships and people wanting to employ him¡ªwell, that is what would¡¯ve happened if only everyone¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t focused on Arnold¡¯s results. The location was inside a waiting room in the coliseum. It was a gigantic building so there were even rooms for the nobility. Gathered inside was Lian and the two servant girls and the former majesties. Kohana was pacing around the room while muttering to herself. ¡°Sister¡­ Please calm down¡­¡± Rasuke spoke hesitantly. ¡°How!? What will we do if Ko Johun wants that man!? We have no chance against a Divine Dao without him!¡± Many thought it was a fluke or the boulder was fake since it was impossible for there to be three Divine Daos in this era at once. Maybe the divine dao who left that 10-inch hole was actually holding back? ¡°He must be a legendary Celestial Saint¡­ Ko Johun and Funiji killed the last one five years ago so they¡¯ll definitely see him as a threat to their rule¡­ We must do something, Rasuke!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right about them seeing him as a threat but what are the chances he¡¯ll even take our side? He could achieve literally anything with that kind of strength without fear of living under the rule of Ko and Funiji, unless the two of them work together to beat him, that is¡­¡± ¡°But he won¡¯t survive by himself, right? There are many benefits to becoming close to the imperial family!¡± Kohana said, sure of herself. ¡°Uhm, Lady Lian, if I may¡­¡± Liwei came up to the table, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you telling them that he¡¯s on our side already¡­?¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± Rasuke stood up so fast that his chair fell over, ¡°Lian! Is that true!?¡± Lian averted her eyes awkwardly, ¡°¡­If you heard it from me, you would¡¯ve assumed he¡¯ll fight for us¡­¡± ¡°W-What does that mean? How do you know him?¡± Kohana asked, gripping Lian''s shoulders tightly. ¡°If we had known such a man existed in this era, we would have offered him everything we¡¯ve sacrificed for lowly soldiers already! Miss Lian, please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re against helping us!?¡± Without taking a single breath, Kohana spoke in rapid succession. ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡± Kairi interjected, ¡°We met him after he saved our village and Lady Lian from Funiji¡¯s soldiers!¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± Kohana¡¯s eyes widened. Lian nodded when she looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s what they were planning¡­¡± Rasuke frowned, ¡°I have an insider in Funiji¡¯s military. He told me that your name was found in a file about possible threats to his rule.¡± If she didn¡¯t know any better, she would¡¯ve thought that maybe it was her skills in the medical field that¡¯s such a threat to them. She could bring his opponent back to fighting form in mere hours, after all. Of course, she wasn¡¯t going to tell Rasuke and Kohana what it¡¯s really about. It wasn¡¯t yet time for that¡­ The reason was obvious¡ªRasuke. He was already pushing his body to the absolute limit just to be capable of using multiple martial arts that shouldn¡¯t be possible for an ordinary martial. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about my informant later¡­ He wants to share information with you since you¡¯re also our informant in Ko¡¯s ranks. Firstly, please tell us about that man. We really need him to fight side-by-side with us. I¡¯d give up the will Father hid away for us just to have a Celestial Saint fight with us.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Kohana said with determination. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t say something so ridiculous. You know His Majesty left that treasure behind so that the two of you can rebuild.¡± Lian tapped her finger on her thigh, ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to say he¡¯ll fight with us but¡­ all he said is that he¡¯ll help if I¡­ do something for him in return¡­¡± ¡°Did he ask for your body in return? If so, I will gladly offer my own until we vanquish Ko and Funiji!¡± Kohana said, ¡°Virgins are irresistible to men, right? They see us as prizes worth dying for in this nation. Even if the old families were wiped out by Ko, our tradition lives on!¡± That statement was true but it¡¯s even more severe in positions of nobility or in tribes. Men would kill other suitors just to have the achievement of being the first partner to a pure woman. ¡°Your fianc¨¦ won¡¯t like hearing that.¡± Rasuke said with a wry smile. Indeed, Kohana is engaged to be married, which was announced a few years before the two tyrant martials took over this country and divided it. With all the preparations she¡¯s been doing over the years, Kohana couldn¡¯t exactly get married right away or focus on her husband yet. Lian knew the boy she¡¯s engaged to and recall her being smitten over him but that seems to have changed all these years. ¡°Rest assured, he is not interested in my body and I doubt he will want yours, Kohana. With his strength and looks, he must have a harem waiting for him back home so he can hold in his humanly urges.¡± Whenever Lian wanted to seduce man for certain goals as mentioned before, they¡¯d jump at her like wild animals when even the top of her cleavage was exposed. In this country, if a maiden enters your chambers at night alone and with her clothes slightly undone, it means she gives consent for you to use her body. Arnold didn¡¯t seem interested at all. At this very moment, he couldn¡¯t focus on anything other than that martial book. ¡°How will he help exactly? Did he give any details¡ª¡± Before Kohana could finish, the door to this room opened. Liwei and Kairi shrieked since it was so unexpected. ¡°There you are, Lian.¡± Arnold was the one standing in the doorway. SS Chapter 5 Part 1 - Thief Girl ¡°¡ªAllow me to introduce Arnold, the savior of our village.¡± Lian stood next to Arnold. The atmosphere became awkward when he came in. Lian noticed that Kohana was staring at his face blankly. ¡°You put on quite a performance earlier today! The whole capital will come watch you tomorrow!¡± Rasuke went ¡°kahahaha¡± as he shook Arnold¡¯s hand, ¡°My name is Rasuke Zhurosan and this here is my older sister, Kohana.¡± ¡°Zhurosan¡­ The name of this empire.¡± ¡°Yes, despite taking it from our family, Ko Johun hasn¡¯t renamed it to anything else. He knows we¡¯re alive and wants to rub it in our faces.¡± ¡°If he knows you¡¯re alive then he must also have prepared for any retaliation you¡¯re planning.¡± Rasuke and Kohana looked at each other, with her speaking first, ¡°We think this tournament to determine who gets to become an inner martial might be because of that as well.¡± ¡°With Funiji in front, he can¡¯t afford to give any attention to what happens behind his back.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Kohana nodded, ¡°He knows every battle with Funiji ends with both of them gravely injured so he needs people around him to protect him when such a time comes. That¡¯s why we also¡­¡± Kohana fidgeted with her fingers, ¡°¡ªneed strong martials to aid my brother in bringing his personal force down¡­¡± ¡®They¡¯re aiming to take Ko down when he¡¯s injured.¡¯ The unrest of one tyrant dying will cause an uprising and people will march to Funiji and attempt to kill him as well. However, what happens after that? ¡°How are you planning to deal with millions of people finally gaining freedom from these two tyrants when most if not all of the powerful sects are gone?¡± Kohana shook her head slowly, ¡°We can only hope we can use my father for that. He might be gone but his legacy should still be remembered by everyone today. Back when he ruled as the emperor, he maintained peace, punished fairly and treated all equally. In his eyes, everyone had the potential to become powerful martials so martial education, in all institutions, was free. If everything stayed the same as before he became emperor, we would not have had so many strong peasant martials protecting the throne back then. Even I had a personal guard who came from humble beginnings but that man protected me with his life during the war. Were it not for him, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. I vowed to take the throne and become a ruler like my father.¡± ¡°I will stand beside her.¡± said Rasuke with determination, ¡°If our words fail to reach the people and they try to charge into the throne room then I will kill every single man and woman who tries to take her life. If it exhausts me, then I will make sure my sister lives and gets a chance to fight for her rule to the throne.¡± All of them looked at Arnold, probably thinking he¡¯s moved to the point of tears and will help them. Arnold closed his eyes and considered the events that will follow upon Ko and Funiji¡¯s deaths. There will definitely be some kind of revolution to change things since there aren¡¯t any sects left to tell the common people what to do. Many will consider Rasuke a coward and someone unfit to lead a whole empire¡¯s people. Traitors will no doubt emerge and attempt to take Kohana and him down the same way. But fear will stop any attempts at this. He opened his eyes and spoke: ¡°I want you to come with me and Lian to the World Tree Forest, Princess.¡± ¡°Eh? Me? Wait, why is Lian going and where is this World Tree Forest?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow you sister, wherever it is.¡± Rasuke smiled confidently. ¡°No, you remain here.¡± Arnold shot him down. ¡°What!? Why!¡± ¡°You will not be needed for the trip. Just make sure you¡¯re ready for a war when your sister comes back with an army.¡± ¡°A-An army? Do you mean¡­¡± Kohana gasped. ¡°I know someone who can help but it will be your job to convince that person not to just take over your world and enslave your people.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Kohana looked at Lian. ¡°He¡¯s serious.¡± She answered flatly. ¡°First, I need the martial book that Ko and Funiji hid away. I suspect that the two of them have some method to destroy the book if none of them are able to get it. I want to get it before they even realize it¡¯s gone and to do that, I don¡¯t need their attention on me.¡± ¡°How can I help?¡± Rasuke asked instantly. ¡®These two were strangers just ten minutes ago¡­¡¯ thought Lian. Rasuke knew what was at stake if they couldn¡¯t get Arnold¡¯s cooperation so it¡¯s only fair he provides his services to Arnold. ¡°Since Ko is expecting your attack, I need you to create a big disturbance when the time comes¡ª¡± Arnold laid out the plan in detail: If nothing in the plan changes, it will go down like this: When Ko¡¯s attention is focused elsewhere, Arnold will slip into the palace and look around for clues. A letter, a scroll or a map¡­ Anything to confirm the agreement between the two tyrants to hide the martial book. If necessary, he¡¯ll dispose of any witnesses. There probably won¡¯t be any servants around at that time, only guards. The Future Letter would be really handy right now but (again) he¡¯s saving it for when it¡¯s really necessary. As of right now, he determined that whenever a day passes in this world, an hour goes by in his world. He confirmed this through the system after doing the calculations himself. There¡¯s three days left until he starts his life as a fifth year (if he passes, of course) which equates to 72 days in this world. Of course, he has no reason to stay here that long but it¡¯s enough time to make preparations. He could always disregard all innocent lives and just fight Ko Johun at full power then kill the other tyrant after being enlightened with Lian¡¯s help but Arnold had no reason to do something so unnecessary when he had a plan already. Not every perilous situation should be treated the same as Nuaria City where he could kill indiscriminately. Another thing, it seems something is blocking the system¡¯s search function from finding the book. He wasn¡¯t sure why this is. The fact that he didn¡¯t know the name of the book might be the reason¡­ ¡°¡ªBut what if Ko decides to confront my brother himself? There¡¯s no way for him to win!¡± Kohana voiced her worries. ¡°Do you have any means to teleport away?¡± ¡°Teleport¡­? Like magic?¡± Judging from their clueless reactions, they definitely didn¡¯t have the means to teleport. ¡°If the plan goes through, you can use my ring to teleport away.¡± He held up his hand, showing the finger where he had the ring on, ¡°We just need to agree on a location I¡¯ve been to so that we can rendezvous later on. I might need your help to get the book itself as well.¡± He went ¡°ah, another thing¡±: ¡°Are there any relic tombs in this country that have been recorded?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve discovered four in the last millennia. All of them were locked down by Ko and Funiji.¡± Kohana answered, ¡°They might be afraid of weapons or magic powerful enough to kill them lurking in those tombs.¡± Well, that certainly is a logical action to take¡­ Strength doesn¡¯t always prevail since an artifact can determine the odds even at the last second. If Luke was capable of unlocking Flora¡¯s old sword¡¯s true untapped power, then he might be able to match high-level players without his golden aura. Of course, this is only in terms of raw power, not defense, speed and so on so he wouldn¡¯t be invincible. Someone like Alitus, whose attack power is lower than a level 50 warrior on average, would greatly benefit from a weapon like that. ¡®Luxtivin might be capable of granting me similar power to a Semi-Star sword.¡¯ But the problem remains that his proficiency was still very low and he could only use illusions (or A.I) at the moment¡ªa skill bestowed by the sword itself. ¡°Were you thinking they might¡¯ve hidden the book away in the tombs?¡± Kohana asked. ¡°Yes, but it seems a bit too obvious, especially since they locked the tombs down to anyone other than themselves. If I were them, I¡¯d seal it away in a place no one would look.¡± Anyone would have this mindset. ¡°But for now, discuss your distraction plans on your own.¡± Arnold stood up. ¡°Eh? Where are you going, Sir Arnold?¡± ¡°The tavern. I want to go get something from one of my new friends.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Lian then asked, ¡°Should I wait up for you in the lounge downstairs? Every room in the coliseum¡¯s suite area is meant for two people so I thought we should¡­ share...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be able to find you so no need. I¡¯ll be back in a few hours.¡± Without saying anything else, he headed towards the door while waving as he walked. The moment the door closed behind him, Rasuke¡¯s friendly expression instantly faded, turning into one of extreme pain. ¡°Haa¡­ Haa¡­. What the hell¡­ It felt like my throat was being grabbed by a devil!¡± Kohana smiled bitterly, ¡°You held your cool together splendidly, little brother. So, what do you think?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a walking calamity¡­ No, that¡¯s just underestimating his power. It¡¯s like some divine being graced us with his presence. I thought for a moment that he¡¯s some martial god in disguise here to steal back his creation.¡± ¡°That creation being the book, right?¡± Rasuke nodded as he tried to get his breathing under control. His sweat had made a small puddle on the table. ¡®They really believe he¡¯s the creator of that cursed martial arts book?¡¯ The book¡¯s creator is unknown but some say it¡¯s the Death God himself, forgetting that he hates martial arts and sees it as inferior to his powerful magic. ¡°That book¡­ Should we really entrust it to him? My family has had it locked away for centuries, fearing it could kill any person arrogant enough to peruse its knowledge or doom us all if such power falls into the wrong hands.¡± ¡°Your highness, what kind of martial arts book is it exactly?¡± Lian asked. She wasn¡¯t sure about the specifics of the book since no one in this era had opened the book and read it. It was simply a dark red book (she recalled an illustration for the book in the palace¡¯s throne room). The aura from its cover alone fills any who lays eyes on it with dread. ¡°It¡¯s rumored to have direct martial arts recorded by its creator, making it a pure martial arts book. There are no known flaws in its martial skills and provides perfect synchronization between mind and body for all who practices it, that¡¯s if they can handle the power.¡± This power sounds really ominous¡­ ¡°Do you know the nature of its power?¡± ¡°Erm, I¡¯ve heard stories from my father. He said that the last man capable enough to wield its powers was able to gain full control of his body. I¡¯m not sure what that means but he said that ¡®humans are incapable of controlling their own bodies even though we practice martial arts that builds the body into something greater than nature could ever give us. This book bypasses all bodily restrictions imposed on us by gods.¡¯ The last thing he said about it is that the consequence that comes with controlling a human body, down to its very soul, will corrupt the wielder. But in return, the wielder gains unfathomable power¡­¡± Lian noticed that Rasuke¡ªwhose hands were on the table¡ªwere clenched so tight that they turned almost white. ¡®Unfathomable power¡­ It¡¯s something Rasuke could use but the consequences will taint his soul.¡¯ ¡°Such evil power shouldn¡¯t be used by the pure-hearted. And yet Sir Arnold wants its anyway. I doubt he knows what he¡¯s doing and is only chasing after power.¡± ¡°Despite already being so strong¡­ He still wants power¡­?¡± Rasuke leaned forward with his face in his hands. At this moment, he had truly seen the ceiling he was hoping to reach, but that ceiling was aiming for something higher. ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°I feel like giving up, Hana¡­ I¡¯ve always thought every ceiling can be surpassed if only I train hard enough, drive my body to the absolute limit, absorb every ¡®Internal Energy Pill¡¯ on the market (legit or not), learn every martial art this country has ever seen¡­ I even thought I could stand up to Ko Johun when the time comes but I was ready to run out of this room like a coward when I stood in front of Sir Arnold who wasn¡¯t even hostile. Even if he¡¯s probably weaker than Ko Johun, the fact that I couldn¡¯t look at him without shivering is so pathetic!¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°But I won¡¯t give up just yet. Lady Lian, I¡¯d like to start my meditation right away. May I have some of your internal energy pills? I will listen to your advice and avoid training for a whole week.¡± Lian sighed but soon nodded. ¡°I told your sister already that you should rest but¡­ meditation is fine. It will give you time to heal your body while you absorb internal energy.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± he bowed his head. Kohana did the same. ** The city teems with life as cultivators and common folk alike fill the stone-paved streets. Vibrant paper lanterns, painted in deep reds and blues, line the roads and cast a warm glow as the sun dips below the horizon. Stall vendors call out, hawking everything from rare spirit herbs to finely crafted talismans, their voices adding to the hum of the crowd. The clothes of the residents, their food, the buildings¡¯ architecture and the culture itself were so different in comparison to where Arnold comes from that he was almost surprised they didn¡¯t speak a language he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand. The people also looked different. No matter where he looked, he couldn¡¯t spot a single person that didn¡¯t have black or brown hair. Kohana and Rasuke were the exception, it seems. He could feel stares on him since he was also a rare sight to see. He heard some people secretly ask each other if he was the prince. The smell of booze drew his attention. He could just tell by the drunks puking and pissing outside that this was the tavern. ¡®What is she doing here? Gambling?¡¯ If she is then she¡¯s probably ripping a lot of people off. People with Thief classes are incredibly skilled in that as if it¡¯s an ability that comes with the class. The tavern door opened with a bell ring when Arnold entered. He could hear the sounds of bards playing their instruments, laughing drunkards and moans and groans from the bathroom stalls more clearly when he came inside. Looking around, there were exclusively waitresses tonight dressed in skimpy outfits. From the corner of his eye, he spotted one of the customers groping one of them while she took their order. Judging by her unperturbed expression, this is probably normal. He had this thought to ask if the moans coming from the bathroom belonged to one of the waiters¡­ But he quickly banished that thought when he found who he was looking for. ¡®Did she find herself a new gang?¡¯ there was about half a dozen new faces sitting at the same table as the person he¡¯s looking for. Arnold swiftly moved through the closely-spaced tables and sat down at table that was across the one the Thief Girl was sitting at. He focused on what they were discussing. ¡°¡ªWhat!? Breuk broke contact!? How am I supposed to get another connection to the inner martials when he¡¯s my only shot!?¡± ¡°W-We tried to reason that there¡¯s a lot of cash in working with your family but he just wouldn¡¯t listen¡­¡± one of the gang members said hesitantly. ¡°He didn¡¯t want to be associated with weaklings, he said. And money isn¡¯t what¡¯s important to him¡­¡± another said. ¡°My brother will never let me have my freedom if I don¡¯t get that book for him¡­ I¡¯m going to die bound by his rule, alone¡­¡± Thief Girl¡¯s head fell on the table. ¡°Is your brother¡­ really that powerful that you can¡¯t escape him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­ If you disobey the leader of the family then you¡¯re essentially an outcast and with our history and what I know, they¡¯ll try to get rid of me. Unlike my eldest sister, I¡¯m not brainwashed like a good little soldier waiting for her master¡¯s commands.¡± Sounds like she¡¯s from an assassin family. They tend to get rid of the exiled and hunt them down until the Head decides to call it off. Of course, with the knowledge this exiled had, this is something that rarely happens since letting that information leak will cause significant damage to the family. That last part was kind of strange but he didn¡¯t focus on it. Arnold tried to look at her status again to see if he could identify the family by name. ¡¤ System¡¯s [Analysis] skill is still at level 2 and needs level 3 to be able to bypass this illusion. ¡®Tch, what a troublesome magic item.¡¯ ¡°¡ªHello! Would you like to order something or are you still deciding?¡± a waitress came up to him. She stood awfully close, her thigh touching his upper arm. That was probably to make it easier to grope her but Arnold wasn¡¯t exactly interested. She¡¯s probably a walking sex disease biohazard despite looking so cute so he¡¯d rather not risk it. ¡°Do you have juice?¡± He would order alcohol but judging by the stink of ale drifting around, nothing that will suit his palette will be here. For that he¡¯d rather go to some restaurant. He now had the coin for that, after all. ¡°Erm, we have oranges¡­¡± ¡°Then squeeze some for me and bring it over to that table.¡± He pointed at the table where Thief Girl was at. ¡°Right away!¡± After she left his side, Arnold stood up and walked over to that same table. The gang members noticed him and¡ªprobably thinking he¡¯s bad news¡ªimmediately got up and stepped back. Maybe that rumor of the third Divine Dao having silver hair reached their ears? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± confused by that, Thief Girl looked back. Immediately, her face paled. With the biggest shit-eating grin he could muster, Arnold spoke: ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°Y-You¡­¡± she glared at him but didn¡¯t move an inch, ¡°¡­Are you here to take my body as some kind of victory prize after you robbed me?¡± ¡°That money wasn¡¯t yours to begin with,¡± Arnold sat down across her. The gang members looked awkwardly at each other but didn¡¯t intervene, ¡°You have the face and ears of an elf but not the body of one.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, hah?¡± she hissed. ¡°Elves have an incredibly fast metabolism that keeps them slim no matter how much they eat. Some, depending on their genes, can still develop fuller curves, like larger breasts, during puberty. Their legs are much longer than humans'' because their pelvis sits closer to the ribcage, and there¡¯s a natural gap between a female elf''s thighs, which causes a gentle tilt toward the knees. I¡¯ve been with many elven women and seen their naked bodies so I can tell the difference between an elf¡¯s body and a human¡¯s.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold could see the sweat dripping down her fake face. ¡°You fooled everyone with that face that¡¯s given to you by a magic item. I want you to give it to me.¡± ¡°W-Why would I do that!? Don¡¯t t-think you can order me around!¡± ¡°You can have the coins back. I was thinking of using it to buy a better sword for myself and some armor but I can survive fighting empty handed in the tournament tomorrow.¡± ¡°Eh? You¡¯re in the¡­ tournament?¡± ¡°Just joined recently. I just need to show up to the coliseum tomorrow.¡± Thief Girl looked at her acquaintances, ¡°Leave us.¡± ¡°Hey, you aren¡¯t gonna show us what you really look like?¡± ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ve been working for you for months!¡± ¡°Scram.¡± Arnold¡¯s cold voice made them jump and quickly leave the tavern. ¡°¡ªI¡¯m guessing you want something from me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a reward in it for you.¡± She grinned widely, ¡°I come from a family that tends to take the possessions of their ¡°targets¡± after the job is done. This led to many of my family members becoming interested in tomb raiding dungeons. We even managed to get artifacts from a certain relic tomb.¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes widened slightly at the mention of a relic tomb. ¡°What my brother¡ªthe head of our household¡ªseeks, is something that¡¯s far more valuable than any of those treasures. Of course, I can¡¯t give all of them to you as a reward.¡± ¡°That Dreum fellow¡­ Did you offer him the same thing?¡± Before she could answer, the waitress from earlier brought Arnold¡¯s juice. Since he had only been drinking water these past few weeks, this beverage was a welcoming treat. He took a sip while Thief Girl continued. ¡°Not him, rather his brother who¡¯s way stronger than him and has more connections. Breuk is currently on track of winning the tournament. I want to use him to infiltrate the inner martial circle.¡± Noticing Arnold¡¯s frown, she tilted her head, ¡°What¡¯s with the frowning face? It¡¯s not like it¡¯s taboo to say you want the information that inner martials have access to.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ But you won¡¯t clarify what that information is, will you?¡± ¡°Nope. Not until I know I can trust you. I¡¯d like to avoid drawing unnecessary attention towards myself.¡± ¡°Are you certain you can afford this caution when Breuk broke contact?¡± She glared at him but soon sighed in defeat. ¡°¡­If you can promise me you¡¯ll help me get what I¡¯m looking for, we have a deal. But I need to revise my approach and Breuk needs to be dealt with before he spills the beans to the inner circle members. I don¡¯t want them hunting me. Most of all, I don¡¯t want my family to clean up my mess again¡­¡± ¡°What level is he?¡± ¡°This world doesn¡¯t measure strength by level. They have an entirely different ranking system determined by your martial prowess.¡± ¡®Then I¡¯ll assume he¡¯s as strong as Rasuke.¡¯ Arnold took another sip from the cold beverage. Even if it was just squeezed fruit, it tasted really good. He didn¡¯t remember oranges tasting this good. Maybe the chef¡ªor whoever made this¡ªadded some kind of sweetener that enhances the sweet flavor. It was certainly better than cheap ale. Thief Girl stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you from the coliseum¡¯s highest seats tomorrow.¡± ¡°Are you interested in my martial arts?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve just never had a breather lately even though it¡¯s supposed to be my vacation, which is ending in just a few days.¡± She sighed like an old man, ¡°Anyway, we should meet tomorrow after the tournament matches. I¡¯ll have a talk with Breuk, see if I can¡¯t change his mind. If not¡­ Well, I¡¯ll cross that road when I get there. See ya.¡± Without exchanging names, affiliations or pleasantries, the two of them parted that night, both unaware of the other¡¯s intentions and identity. SS Chapter 5 Part 2 Kohana and Lian were talking in Arnold¡¯s assigned room. There had been constant knocking on the door ever since the two of them got here. It was no doubt people who found out that this room belongs to Arnold. Strangely enough, he didn¡¯t give his real name to the organizers, but another name¡ªNova. Lian only heard of it from the horde of people who wanted to break the door down to see if ¡°Nova¡± was hiding anywhere. Does he have some kind of obsession with double personalities? Is he just an edgy young man who likes concealing his power from the people who knew him? If the latter is true, is his current appearance even real? Lian wondered what sort of man the real Arnold actually was. The same man who befriends evil people and speaks about it so casually. In any case, Rasuke was busy meditating. But the reason Kohana is here wasn¡¯t to not disturb him. He could meditate just fine even with noise. No, the reason she¡¯s here is to inquire more about Arnold. ¡°¡ªYou tried to seduce him¡­?¡± Kohana looked at Lian as if she saw a ghost, ¡°Lady Lian, I cannot imagine you throwing your arms around a man and smiling coyly at him¡­ You are always such a serious person who sticks to business¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re acting as if you think I¡¯m a virgin. You should know that hundreds of men have been inside me,¡± she said unashamed, ¡°As I was born with the tools to win over the opposite sex, I find it fitting to use it to my advantage.¡± ¡°Uhm, then have you and Ko J¡ª¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to ask, but the answer is no. Ko Johun is devoted to his wife and stepdaughter. If I want information on him that could help our cause, I¡¯ll either have to get it from third parties or rely on the wife¡ªI mean, the Empress¡ªherself to get it for me.¡± That, however, came with its own complications. Lian wasn¡¯t sure if the Empress would be willing to help. ¡°His wife isn¡¯t part of the inner circle members so we won¡¯t have need for her unless it¡¯s for specific information that we¡¯re sure Ko has access to.¡± Kohana replied, ¡°I suggest we continue focusing on the inner martials. You mentioned that Lord Arnold said he¡¯s aiming to become an inner circle member, correct?¡± ¡°Yes. He said he wants to make me an inner circle member as well. Since he¡¯s my¡­ s-slave (in public), he would be my direct subordinate with equal ties to the inner circle as I do. Since it¡¯s a thing to rent out your slave as either a fighter or¡­ nightly pleasures, he suggested we use that to gather information from outer circle members.¡± ¡°If Ko Johun is desperate enough to keep him on a leash, I don¡¯t see why this wouldn¡¯t work¡­ Uhm, how is he supposed to get the outer circle members on our side? They value strength above all but I doubt their admiration for his will outweigh the fear they have of Ko.¡± ¡°Well, for now we should target the women. The banquet that will take place after the tournaments conclude will be the perfect opportunity for that.¡± ¡°¡­Do you require my assistance for anything? I cannot show my face at the party but surely there is something I could do?¡± ¡°Please assist Rasuke for now with planning out the distraction after the tournament. Attending the banquet is only an If for now. If Arnold¡¯s plan works then there will be no need to act friendly to the traitors that sided with Ko Johun.¡± ¡°Right¡­ We¡¯ll need to make sure it¡¯s a big distraction with a lot of explosions then. Thank goodness the people will flock to the palace to see the top ten fighters in person. I feared there might be casualties¡­ but if it¡¯s just buildings then we can rebuild once we take back our city¡­¡± There was a glint of determination in her eyes. Of course, her underlying hesitation could be heard from her voice. A knock suddenly came from the nearby window. ¡°Eh?¡± Kohana stared blankly as Arnold looked through the window, ¡°W-We¡¯re a hundred meters above ground but he¡¯s outside the window¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lian silently walked towards the window and opened it up for him. She caught a glimpse of the shining city lights that contrasted the starless void above. The moon was nowhere in sight even though this city is known for being the closest point to the moon than anywhere else in the world. That goes for only settlements though and not mountains. ¡°¡ªThanks.¡± That was all Arnold said before hopping inside. Lian stuck her head out to see what he had grabbed onto to get here. ¡®Eh, nothing? Did he jump¡­?¡¯ There wasn¡¯t any rope or even a ladder at the bottom. Before she could question what she just saw, he spoke first while looking at Lian: ¡°You should¡¯ve told the employees at the front desk to not tell other people which room I¡¯m in. The building is crawling with people looking for me.¡± ¡°Sorry¡­¡± ¡°Good evening, Lord Arnold. I trust you¡¯ve finished your business?¡± Kohana took that moment to greet him. ¡°Not quite but I¡¯m not displeased with how everything went.¡± Arnold narrowed his eyes at Kohana, ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask this before but why can¡¯t I detect you? You aren¡¯t a homunculus, are you?¡± She¡¯s definitely not a martial artist like Rasuke so there should be no way for her to hide her energy signature from him. She¡¯s only level 10 and didn¡¯t have a combat class but rather an alchemist class like Lian. ¡°Eh, oh, no.¡± she was confused for a second but quickly explained, ¡°Lady Lian created talismans for my brother and I that can create wards around us that prevents detection.¡± She rolled up her sleeve, showing a strange tattoo on her porcelain forearm, most likely the talisman mark. ¡°We don¡¯t want Ko knowing about us since he will suspect we have ulterior motives for being in this city.¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°I see.¡± ¡®The runic pattern is quite simple but enough to ward off detection. I can still remember the review bombing that resulted from this convenient method of cloaking oneself.¡¯ The warrior class players were absolutely pissed at the developers¡ªespecially the level cap players¡ªbut it was never removed despite that. Given how simple these runes were to use, it wasn¡¯t surprising that someone as experienced as Lian could utilize them to resist ''Warrior Sense.'' Runes are often used in conjunction with alchemical formulas, depending on the task, so she might have learned to use them in her past life while experimenting with new drugs. ¡°What are you still doing here this late?¡± Arnold sat on one of the two beds in the room. ¡°Lady Lian and I are comrades in arms so we often meet with each other to share information, regardless of the hour. She is also the one helping Rasuke with his training.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s why he can still move.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°His Ki is chaotic. In those circumstances, it would break down.¡± ¡°That would be because of the various martial arts he practices simultaneously¡­¡± Lian replied instead. ¡°Then it could be conflicting natures from different martial arts that¡¯s causing his Ki to go violent within his own body.¡± An example of this would be fire-based and water-based martial arts. Or Hex and divine martial arts (like necromancer and cleric). Arnold wasn¡¯t well-versed in the martial arts in this world so he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the specific martial arts causing the violent ki. This would typically shut a person¡¯s body down, which is why people are heavily discouraged from learning different martial arts to avoid conflicts with each other. Opposite natures aren¡¯t the only reason for the conflicts. Taking two martial arts at once that have different origins, requirements and skills can also cause violent Ki to manifest within someone¡¯s body. Ki is only supposed to be a violent energy outside one¡¯s body, not within. One method to lower the dangerous levels of Ki within one¡¯s body is to have internal energy. Like a dam wall, it will keep the violent Ki contained in the body and help in eliminating it as well if the martial has enough energy. ¡°Kohana, if even a Celestial Saint is saying this, you should understand why I recommended he rest for a while?¡± He didn¡¯t know what that was and didn¡¯t bother to ask, merely nodding along. ¡°I¡¯ve been supplying medicinal pills and meridian-restorative candles to Rasuke for the past two years. They might help restore what¡¯s been broken or twisted, but they won¡¯t dull the pain and eliminate the dangers.¡± ¡°Candles?¡± Kohana chuckled. ¡°I knew Lord Arnold is a foreigner. Every martial should know this. By lighting them and breathing in the fumes during meditation, you can heal your meridians if they have blockages that occur from violent Ki refusing to flow properly through your body. These are typically very expensive even for nobles, and with the state of our family, we cannot afford to buy that many monthly. That is why we asked if Lady Lian could make some for us.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll need some of those.¡¯ ¡°If you¡¯re found out, the authorities might seize everything.¡± Arnold looked at Lian. She nodded, telling him that she already knew that. ¡°I might even be forced to supply these candles in large production or even teach others my method. Frankly, the ones on the market are far inferior than my own. I¡¯m not sure if the suppliers are cutting corners or if they¡¯re really far less skilled than I am despite it not being my profession.¡± Kohana then chimed in, ¡°Even if they¡¯re cutting corners to fill their own pockets, if found out nothing will happen to them. Moon Plum city has been full of corrupt people for centuries but none from the past would show it so openly. Lady Lian is already working without proper pay.¡± ¡°Ko doesn¡¯t care about the corruption unless it doesn¡¯t affect him?¡± ¡°Yes, even if his citizens are starving at his feet. In his eyes, only talented children or strong martials are important. The rest of us normal folk can die.¡± Kohana gripped her fist close to her chest, ¡°He made us¡ªthe remaining members of the imperial family¡ªan offer the day he invaded our empire. Rasuke will be his general and me his slave. I know what that would¡¯ve meant for me. I can bear being tied up in a dark dungeon until my master needs me for his desires but if word got out that I, a princess of this nation, was reduced to a simple piece of meat used for pleasure, all hope our citizens had of our country being freed from those two tyrants would¡¯ve been crushed. An imperial family is supposed to lead their countrymen and citizens. Even if hope seems lost, as long as there is a member of the imperial family fighting for the sake of the people, there will always be those who plan a resistance against the oppressors. My brother is not a leader therefore, I want to take this resistance straight to Ko Johun¡ª¡± Time suddenly stopped and a ding resounded in Arnold¡¯s head. ¡®I knew it. You just can¡¯t resist giving me more work, can you?¡¯ ¡­ ¡­ Time flowed normally again. ¡°¡ªLord Arnold?¡± noticing that Arnold was silently looking at her, Kohana waved her hand in front of his face. ¡°There are those who will fight to maintain the current society you¡¯re living in.¡± Arnold finally spoke after a few seconds of more silence to gather his thoughts, ¡°It won¡¯t just be thousands, but possibly hundreds of thousands ready to challenge your little resistance that relies on a sliver of hope to succeed.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I can promise you this, if you manage to reach an agreement with my acquaintance then you will get your country back.¡± A smile appeared on her face and tears welled up in the corner of her eyes. That silent expression of hope was enough to tell him she believed him. ¡°Are the two of you done with your little discussion? I need to get up early tomorrow for my first match.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kohana quickly stood up and bowed, ¡°I look forward to working with you, Lord Arnold!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Arnold kicked off his shoes and took off his shirt before laying down on the bed. Lian and Kohana whispered a few things but he could obviously hear them. He heard something like ¡°If you crawl into his bed, I wouldn¡¯t blame you¡± which made Lian blush a little but she didn¡¯t give an exaggerated reaction which made Kohana pout that her teasing didn¡¯t work. Soon, Kohana left the room and he could hear Lian crawling onto her assigned bed. ¡°¡ªLord Arnold, may I ask you something? I fear I may not get another chance if things don¡¯t go as expected¡­¡± Arnold gave a short ¡°go ahead¡± with his eyes still closed. ¡°¡­What kind of place is the nation you were born in?¡± ¡°Same as any. Full of corrupt trash getting paid for more than they¡¯re worth. We¡¯re a military power despite the corruption. Aside from having the strongest military, we have an inner circle of our own tasked with protecting the emperor¡ªthe Great Nobles. My father is one of them.¡± ¡°Then your father is also strong?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± By human standards, yes. ¡°Did you practice your martial arts in the empire?¡± ¡°Yeah. I began training under my household¡¯s butler, who is primarily stationed in our city outside the imperial capital¡¯s walls. After finishing my training, I enrolled in an academy in the empire to improve my swordsmanship.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re pursuing swordsmanship despite what you¡¯ve achieved without it? What need of that is there?¡± ¡°The martial art I¡¯m using is derived from sword techniques. If I want to practice it any further, mastery in swordsmanship is required. I can only go so far with barehanded combat alone.¡± ¡°Oh... Well, that certainly explains it then... But that is something I rarely hear about.¡± She was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Five years¡­ It seems like such a short time but it feels like this empire has endured tyrannical rule for as long as a century.¡± Arnold looked at her and noticed her looking up at the ceiling, ¡°I used to think nothing of these people when I was first reincarnated. My one goal was finding a way to correct my mistakes. 34 years of research was put on hold so that I could aid the emperor¡¯s remaining children. You said I could meet with the High Elves and correct my mistakes but somehow, I don¡¯t feel like leaving yet¡­?¡± Arnold didn¡¯t know what brought this tale on but he responded to her anyway. ¡°You just want to see it through. To see that enduring everything for the sake of Kohana and Rasuke wasn¡¯t for nothing.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, that could be it¡­ The two of them are¡­ very important to me and I want to see them succeed. Maybe once that happens, I will finally¡­ know¡ª¡± He heard a soft ¡°¡ªwhat peace is like¡± before her soft breaths were the only sound in this room. SS Chapter 6 : The Tournament Begins The coliseum buzzed with anticipation as the seats filled with eager spectators, a sea of faces reflecting excitement and expectation. The air was thick with the scent of food vendors¡¯ offerings, and the sounds of chatter, laughter, and the occasional chant rose in waves through the expansive arena. The people murmured about the fighters, each rumor more fantastical than the last, as they leaned forward to catch sight of the sand-strewn pit where the matches would soon begin. High above, seated in the most opulent section of the coliseum, the city¡¯s lord, Ko Johun, watched over the scene with a stoic expression, his imposing figure wrapped in silks embroidered with his house''s crest. The Emperor of the Zhurosan Empire was a tall man with long red hair and equally blood-red eyes that looked down upon the whole world. Beside him sat his wife, graceful and dignified, her skin as flawless as porcelain and her eyes glowing like jade. Her name was Zhoming Zhurosan, the 23rd empress of this empire that had stood for thousands of years. Her daughter¡ªKo¡¯s stepdaughter, Sing¡ªpeered over the ledge, her youthful curiosity breaking through her noble bearing as she scanned the crowd and arena with keen eyes. The nobility and townsfolk alike took note of the lord''s presence, and every now and then, heads would turn upward, eyes drawn to the family who held the city''s reins. The air was electric, every person holding their breath, waiting for the first fighter to step forward and for the tournament to begin. There was a larger audience here today than usual. The reason was obvious¡ªeveryone was here to see the only man to break the record of a Divine Dao. The man who was instantly placed in the top 10 upon punching a hole in the Celestial Rock. ¡°¡ªDear, are you eager to see that Nova fellow?¡± while Emperor Ko was glancing at the audience, his wife posed a question. ¡°I am.¡± ¡°Why not summon him to the palace to get to know him?¡± ¡°There is a protocol to follow. I will only meet with the top 2 candidates. If he wants to stand before me, he will have to work for it.¡± ¡®Strict as ever,¡¯ thought Zhoming. ¡°Uwa, it¡¯s so loud. Who is everyone cheering for? I can¡¯t tell!¡± Sing complained to her mother. There were indeed a few names going around but the crowd was so loud, it sounded unintelligible. ¡°Ming, begin.¡± Ko looked at her. She nodded before getting up and addressing the crowd. ¡°¡ªThank you all for being here to support our future inner martials!¡± applause sounded, ¡°We welcome the hardworking martials who honed their skills and spent years of practice just to be here today. While only one of the competitors will become an Inner Martial¡ªthat is to say, the elite martial forces this country possesses. I hope all of you are ready to welcome our new fighters as the schedule today will require their full determination.¡± Trumpets sounded before the announcer came onto the white-tiled stage. He was the same man who supervised the examinees yesterday but sent in a notice to tell the coliseum organizers that he¡¯ll be the referee for this tournament. With his experience in this line of work, coupled with his martial prowess, no one objected to this. Killing is forbidden so it¡¯s essential to have a referee capable of stopping bloodthirsty contenders. The old man pointed somewhere and began speaking: ¡°The names of today¡¯s first opponents will be announced now. Besides the Late Comers, nothing else has changed the selection process so it will continue from yesterday. 50 martials remain from the 100 and there are four days left until the week concludes on Saerune. We predict top ten fighters are expected to compete on the last day but if you can overlook this, ladies and gentlemen, you¡¯re in for a fun tournament.¡± His boisterous laughter echoed. ¡°Unwrap the Mystic Scroll!¡± On his command, a giant golden scroll appeared next to the ring. Looking at the very edge of the ring, there were individuals chanting in some strange language and doing hand signs. The golden scroll was unfurled. A golden dust was spread from its fabric. No one knows what the scroll is actually made from or what it was. All the people knew was that it¡¯s mainly used to simulate results in competitions. ¡°14 [Latecomers] were added to the roster. They will be matched up with each other before joining the competitors¡ª¡± ¡°No.¡± a cold, quiet but powerful voice interrupted the announcer¡¯s speech. Everyone knew that voice¡ªit belonged to the emperor himself. The spectators gulped at his next words. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind about the latecomers pairing up with the rest of the roster martials. Have the 14 of them participate in a battle royale until 2 remain. Those two will be stripped of the [Latecomer] title and be added as ordinary participants.¡± The announcement struck like a bolt of lightning. For a moment, silence hung in the air, followed by a ripple of murmurs that turned into a deafening roar. ¡°Ohhhh!¡± The crowd exploded with cheers, their voices a chaotic symphony of excitement and speculation. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± one man shouted over the noise, gripping his companion¡¯s arm. ¡°A battle royale! Fourteen fighters, all at once!¡± ¡°This is going to be brutal¡­.¡± a woman murmured, her eyes wide with anticipation. Children perched on their parents¡¯ shoulders clapped their hands, too young to grasp the gravity of the event but thrilled by the infectious energy of the crowd. In the upper seats, nobles exchanged eager glances, their minds racing with the potential for betting on the victors. One victor was already certain¡ªNova. But who could be the second one? Maybe there won¡¯t be a second survivor at all. Cheers and applause echoed through the arena as the crowd settled into their seats. ¡°Ahem, well, His Majesty has spoken! All latecomers, come to the ring!¡± ** 14 martials stood at the very edge of the ring, each spaced a few meters apart from each other. The announcer was standing in the middle of the ring but hasn¡¯t given the signal to begin yet. The air felt tense and quiet. The spectators could almost hear their own gulps. Arnold was standing in a relaxed manner while the rest were in their own stances. He could tell they were gunning for him since every single one of them was looking at him. This wasn¡¯t going to be a battle royale at all.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. They weren¡¯t exactly weak, though. The one with the lowest level was at 62 and the highest at 88. He didn¡¯t bother to scan Ko¡¯s level since the pressure coming the bastard alone was enough to confirm he was strong. ¡°¡ªThe rules are as follows: No playing dirty as this is not just a tournament but a display of martial arts. The martial arts you show today may be favored by the many noble families that are here today to watch you fight. No poking out eyes to restrict vision or kicking in a man¡¯s nether regions as this will automatically disqualify you. Killing is also not allowed. The first lesson of your martial arts should¡¯ve taught you this. Contestants must bow before and after each match as a sign of respect for their opponent. Disrespectful conduct toward your opponent or the judges will not be tolerated. Each match will be judged by three masters of martial arts who will evaluate technique, discipline, and spirit. Victory can be achieved in three ways: forcing your opponent to yield, rendering them unable to continue the fight, or outscoring them based on the judges¡¯ evaluations at the end of the time limit. Interference from outside parties will lead to the disqualification of the interfering party¡¯s representative. Fighters are responsible for ensuring the honor of their respective schools or affiliations. Lastly, all participants are reminded that the true purpose of this tournament is to honor the art of combat and grow as practitioners. Winning is secondary to demonstrating the virtues of discipline, respect, and mastery. Our emperor might be at the very peak of martial arts but even he respects and follows the teachings of his youth.¡± The announcer walked towards the steps of the arena. Upon reaching the very edge, he held up his arm. There wasn¡¯t any noise coming from the crowd. Everyone just watched in expectation. ¡°Begin!¡± The moment he announced for them to start, several throwables aimed for Arnold. He didn¡¯t even need to look around to see that every competitor was charging at him. No point in standing around then, he thought before catching the throwables and in a split second, throwing them back towards their owners. None managed to hit because said owners dodged at the last second, as if they had expected Arnold to do that. Before Arnold had the time to think, a large man was about to wrap his arms around him. ¡®A grappler. Better stay away from him.¡¯ Arnold expertly hit his wrists and used a light palm strike to push him back. The guy was a bit too heavy so he wasn¡¯t pushed back that far. A spear was inches away from his eye before he kicked the pole. The wielder let go of it and took out another weapon, a flail. There wasn¡¯t any time to focus on that because another opponent¡¯s chain¡ªwhich were covered in a strange liquid¡ªwrapped itself around his arms. ¡®They¡¯re working together. Cute.¡¯ Looking back, he could that the two chains were connected to rods that were smashed into the arena floor. Behind that was a woman who was making strange handsigns. Once she stopped, the sound of thunder resounded and lightning coated the chains. ¡®Hand signs to activate martial arts? I¡¯ve never seen this before in the empire.¡¯ He thought casually as the lightning travelled up the chains. Instead of hitting him directly, the lightning destroyed one of Luxtivin''s illusions. He had become quite accustomed to these illusions, which could be used interchangeably with his [Speed of Sound] skill. ¡°Eh!?¡± the opponent who used the lightning martial art jumped in a random direction, thinking Arnold was behind her but he appeared in front of her instantly, ¡°Kyak!¡± He swung his forearm, aiming for her neck, sending her flying away like a straw puppet. Thinking he was open to attacks after taking care of that martial, the others charged at him with their own weapons and martial arts ready. ¡°Hmph!¡± Arnold stomped the arena, causing the entire platform to crack and shake. A strong rumble caused some of the martials to lose their footing but a few others managed to jump in time to avoid that. ¡®Easy prey.¡¯ He pulled back his arm. A second later it was engulfed in blue flames. Without waiting a second longer, he threw his attack. A defensive barrier appeared in front of the person he was aiming for. It was a solid barrier so the flames didn¡¯t manage to get through. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen a barrier martial skill before¡­¡¯ He wasn¡¯t expecting to be surprised by another martial arts technique today. If a water dragon is a derivation of a water-based martial art then a defensive barrier must be the derivation of a body strengthening art¡ªspecifically one for increasing endurance and defense. Luxtivin appeared in his other hand. Without waiting for his opponents to regain their balance, he charged at the nearest one. ¡°Tch!¡± that person quickly got into a stance and caught Arnold¡¯s strike¡ªwell, Luxtivin cut through his sword and cut off his arm clean. ¡°Uaack¡ª¡± Arnold punched him so hard that his face caved in and he flew out of the ring. He stepped to the side in the next moment. Right next to him the ground materialized into sharp tall spikes. Earlier, that area was covered in debris. If he was a moment too late, that would¡¯ve impaled him. Element transformation martial skill¡­ That must be the derivation of a skin-alteration martial art. Warrior tribes typically use this. He didn¡¯t have time to look at who activated that skill since his other opponents regained their balance and charged at him¡ªthere were five of them in total. There was no time to even dodge since they were on him in less than a second, all their weapons striking right at him. However, a sharp clanking sound¡ªno, multiple of them¡ªresounded. The reason for the sounds was Arnold¡ªor rather the white energy that had appeared around his body. If it¡¯s just a little bit to test something out, he could play around with Aether. At that moment, the emperor jumped from his seat and clutched the rails with wide eyes. A grin appeared on Arnold¡¯s face but he didn¡¯t look at the emperor. One of his manifested shields turned into a sharp spike that impaled one of the martials through the soldier. The crackling of lightning alerted Arnold to the martial to his direct right. He shot his head backwards, feeling the intense heat of pure lightning race past his face. Turning pure Ki into a violent phenomenon of nature. How many special martial arts does this world have to offer? He¡¯s never seen this kind of martial mastery in his own world before, probably because the kind of martial arts they teach in the empire was utter garbage or people were fine with the surface-level martial arts that¡¯s passed down by their ancestors. In Arnold¡¯s case, he chose to study deeper into his family history to learn what kind of martial arts were passed down through the generations. By using what he learned, he created a completely new martial art that improved his grandfather¡¯s [Water Edge] into something more terrifying and unique than any of them could dream of creating. ¡­. Soon, several bodies littered the arena but only one remained standing. He swept back his golden hair with the biggest grin on his face. In a span of just ten minutes, he learned several new things. Martial arts in this world differs somewhat to what comes from his world. Of course, he didn¡¯t know every single martial art out there, but the similarities were striking. For example, his opponent had used an environmental control martial art earlier, which was typically used to strengthen the body. Another example was the use of raw energy to manifest protective shields¡ªsomething even the strongest martials are incapable of. Many people believed it was a myth to use raw energy without altering its core structure, like what he could do with his aura. But that was the difference between sand and glass, whereas the martial artist who used raw energy to form shields was more like pebbles and rocks. ¡°If I may speak, Your Majesty!¡± Arnold¡¯s exclamation drowned out the announcer¡¯s voice. Ko raised an eyebrow. A small nod gave Arnold permission to continue. ¡°I think the crowd is eager to see how I fair in my next battles so why don¡¯t we keep this momentum going and let the next fighter come on stage? I beat 13 opponents on my own and have barely broken a sweat!¡± He could hear someone say: ¡°I-is he serious? He¡¯s not even tired?¡± and another adding ¡°he doesn¡¯t look tired to me. In fact, he looks excited for more.¡± ¡°I know that even you are eager to see who will be able to defeat me, Your Majesty.¡± He then looked toward the crowd, ¡°You do not seem entertained! Was that not enough!?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Do you want to see me rise to the top and beat every single one of these pathetic martials!? Is that what it takes to entertain you!?¡± After saying so, he leaked his killing intent through the whole arena. It was pure bloodlust, not to dominate but to lure. A little killing intent makes weaklings freeze in place but it angers the strong. It¡¯s like when a wyrm roars in the presence of a wild dragon tribe. Every single one of those dragons will pounce on the arrogant wyrm. Arnold could already feel killing intent leaking from the barracks corner where all the competitors were resting. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s one-on-one or two-on-one¡ªI¡¯ll beat you all! Show me who of you can force me to fight at full strength!¡± He looked towards the emperor again to await his answer. The crowd was silent but judging by the sparkles in their eyes, his speech made the intended affect. Suddenly the sound of stomping came from the arena seats. Every single spectator¡ªincluding the nobles¡ªwere tapping their feet down in response. The emperor''s face twisted with a wide smirk that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. Beneath the facade of amusement, the vein pulsing under his temple betrayed the storm brewing within. His jaw tightened for the briefest of moments before he masked it with a deliberate shift of his posture, but the sharp glint in his eyes screamed volumes. "This arrogant little shit," seemed etched into the very air around him, an unspoken sentiment that lingered in the way his lips curved¡ªhalf amusement, half menace. ¡°¡ªVery well.¡± Contrary to his earlier expression that lasted a few seconds, his voice was calm. He leaned back in his throne and spoke again, ¡°As per your request and the anticipation of my people, you will be pitted against all the martials on the roster that were supposed to fight each other.¡± Meaning, he¡¯ll fight a two-on-one. This was bending the rules and norm but due to the reaction from the crowd, the emperor had no choice but to let it happen. Or maybe he was also looking forward to Arnold fighting against all those martials, including his favorites that were standing behind him and his wife. SS Chapter 7: Monster ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting to pay yer back, little shit!¡± Dreum took out his greatswords. It seems he got himself a new one after his old one was destroyed. His veins popped under his muscular arms and temple. The shit-eating grin on his face was enough to convey his intent to kill Arnold. ¡°I wanted to teach this giant brute a lesson, but I guess I¡¯ll go through you first.¡± The second martial, Takard, was lean and sharp-featured, his piercing gray eyes locked onto Arnold with cold disdain. His black hair, tied back tightly, framed a face that radiated calm intensity, a stark contrast to Dreum¡¯s brute force. In his hand, he carried a spear, its dark shaft polished to a deadly sheen. The blade at its tip was narrow and wickedly curved, faintly etched with glowing runes that pulsed with latent energy. His grip was light but firm, the weapon resting at an angle as though it could strike in the blink of an eye. He could tell by a glance that these two were seasoned martials despite being the bottom of the roster. A faint smirk played on the lean martial¡¯s lips, cool and mocking, as he shifted his stance slightly, poised like a coiled spring. His voice carried an edge of restrained amusement as he glanced briefly at Dreum before turning back to Arnold. The old man looked between the three of them before saying, ¡°It would be wise to surround your body in Ki, Competitor Nova.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Dreum¡¯s left eye twitched and the grinding of his teeth got even louder. Takard merely chuckled with an ¡°My, my¡±. ¡°Alright then, begin!¡± Arnold was the first to make a move, appearing in front of Dreum in an instant. A grin appeared on his target¡¯s face. The sound of sharp iron cutting apart the air could almost be felt if one listened closely. Sending his head down, he could feel the tip of a sharp blade cutting off a few strands on his back hair. It felt like an arrow was shot at him. Looking to the side before jumping away, he could see that Takard¡ªwho was still standing on the same spot as before¡ªwas holding out his spear in a relaxed manner. Said spear had extended on its own and aimed right for his opponent. ¡®What martial art could this be? Conjuration?¡¯ he analyzed the pole of the spear, noticing that its design stayed the same on the outside after it extended outwards. Perhaps the lean man was changing the inside of the spear to extend its length. Before he could balance himself, Dreum charged at him and swung his left arm in an attempt to tackle him down. Instead of avoiding the blow, Arnold held up his hands in an attempt to throw Dreum on the ground, however¡ª ¡®!¡¯ The moment his hand touched Dreum, an explosion suddenly erupted, sending Arnold crashing into the arena like a stone thrown across concrete. ¡°Hahahaha, how didya like that!? Ismai special move!¡± Dreum¡¯s boisterous laughter shook the surroundings. ¡°Huh!? That did nothing to him!?¡± someone from the crowd spoke in disbelief when he saw that Arnold stood up without a scratch on his body. Ignoring the bewildered crowd, he focused on Dreum and Takard. Both of them seemed to have expected him to resist that since they didn¡¯t look surprised at all. ¡®He¡¯s creating those explosions by causing his own Ki to become violent.¡¯ This is typically fatal, as it takes a massive toll on the body. The explosions generate shockwaves within the Ki, which still surrounds the person¡¯s body. Depending on their intensity, these shockwaves can even break bones. Yes, it¡¯s similar to Aether combustion, but far, far weaker. This resemblance lends credibility to the theory that ''Aether is an amalgamation of all energies in existence,'' though some doubts still remain. Dreum¡¯s explosion looked controlled and judging by there not being a scratch on him, he had some countermeasure to protect himself. If Arnold could somehow do the same thing as Dreum¡­ He wouldn¡¯t harm himself with his Aether Combustions. ¡°Huup!¡± speak of the devil¡ªthe giant of a man appeared next to Arnold and swung his greatswords in a horizontal strike. The left and right were going in opposite directions so he was planning on cutting Arnold into three pieces judging by the angle and height. Arnold parried the left sword and duck a second later to avoid the right sword. Instead of going in for the kill, he jumped back. The reach on those weapons were insane so dodging without deflecting one of them might¡¯ve hit him. Of course, he wasn¡¯t worried about getting hit. Instead, he wanted to feel what a level 80 warrior¡¯s fully-powered strike feels like against his base form. The conclusion? Weak. As weak as a woman¡¯s punch¡ªand he¡¯s received plenty of those from former lovers. Instead of looking disgruntled over his opponent easily deflecting and dodging his attacks, Dreum was grinning wildly. Arnold knew what he was thinking. -¡°He¡¯s scared of my exploding Ki so I can use the reach of my weapons to keep him away and let him waste his stamina.¡± He didn¡¯t fault the brute for having such thoughts. The Ki explosions were definitely dangerous since they can disrupt your own energy and¡ªin turn¡ªcause it to go violent as well. It¡¯s a parasitic power that¡¯s considered taboo among martials. Arnold looked at the crowd. No one seemed to boo Dreum for using this taboo technique so it was probably allowed in this empire, or even widely used. Violent Ki coupled with his insane endurance and the reach of his greatswords¡ªDreum would definitely be a mini-boss level character if one were to rank him. ¡®Keeping my distance from him might be best since I don¡¯t want my own power from blowing me up. That would be an easy win for him.¡¯ So troublesome. ¡®I¡¯ll test how fast his reaction time is then make my next move.¡¯ After having that thought, he threw Luxtivin toward Dreum. ¡°Humph!¡± he easily blocked the sword with his own, causing it to dig into the arena floor (despite said floor being solid marble). ¡°Hm?¡± Dreum noticed Arnold had vanished, ¡°You little¡ªEh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty dumb for a brute.¡± Arnold appeared on the opposite side where his sword landed. Before his Ki could flare up, Arnold¡¯s punch sent him flying across the arena and crashing into one of the pillars. The pillar collapsed when he crashed into it. ¡°Euk!¡± Arnold walked over to Luxtivin and retrieved it. ¡®His reaction time is above average, it seems. He noticed the moment I disappeared and I didn¡¯t go for my sword, that I was on his left.¡¯ If the little brother is this capable in a fight, imagine how powerful and experienced the older brother is? Arnold looked towards the highest seats in the coliseum¡ªat the same spot where the emperor and his family sat. He made eye-contact with the wife at first (who blushed for some reason) before looking up at the giant shadow behind her. Level 100. Mountainous Fist martial art. ¡®The direct derivation of the Sky Destroyer Fist pure martial art. That same martial art that allowed a martial god to punch through collapsing stars.¡¯ He was familiar with the martial art since it was very popular among the Monks in the game. It was a perfect martial art for the end-game bosses. A wide grin akin to that of a devil discovering its prey appeared on Arnold¡¯s face when he realized how powerful this Breuk guy was. Unbeknownst to him, the entire crowd shook seeing that grin. Even the Emperor looked a little taken aback by the little killing intent that leaked from that grin and the hunger in his golden eyes.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Arnold¡¯s eyes flicked back to the empress and the princess. A strange oddity caught his attention: neither of them had a signature. ¡°Focus on your fight, scum!¡± Takard thrust forward with his spear, causing its pole to expand and head for Arnold. It wasn¡¯t slow at all. in fact, it was faster than the naked eye could pick up. Arnold dodged to the side and grabbed the pole of the spear. ¡°!¡± the moment he figured out the gimmick behind the weapon, Arnold used [Speed of Sound] to instantly appear in front of Takard, who instinctively let go of the spear. ¡°Tch!¡± without giving him a chance to recover, Arnold sent a flurry of punches his way when he appeared in front of Takard, ¡°Ack!¡± he was unable to withstand the power behind those blows so he was punched mercilessly and knocked to the ground. ¡°S-Shit¡­¡± ¡°I thought you were using some kind of martial art to extend the pole of your spear¡ªseems like that was a na?ve thought to have. This also means I have nothing to learn from you so I¡¯ll just finish you off¡ª¡± The entire arena shook and Arnold was buried knee deep in the ground when Dreum¡¯s greatswords struck his clavicles. ¡°For a greatsword user, the power behind your blows is surprisingly weak.¡± ¡°W-Wha¡­¡± bewildered that his attack did nothing, Dreum jumped back and gritted his teeth, ¡°That was a downward attack with all my power behind it¡­ How did this bastard¡­¡± Arnold stepped out of the debris and looked at the trembling lean man who had lost his composure. Standing above the trembling Takard, he pulled back his arm and held clenched his fist. He punched the air downwards. An extremely powerful gale erupted from Arnold¡¯s fist, roaring downward with enough force to crack the arena floor in an instant. The shockwave expanded outward, kicking up a whirlwind of debris and dust that engulfed Takard. The sheer pressure of the wind alone sent his opponent sprawling, his body skidding across the shattered ground. He cried out in pain, clutching his ribs after the gale battered him relentlessly, cutting through his defenses like a blade. Blood dripped from his mouth, and his once-confident smirk was replaced by wide-eyed terror. The crowd, silenced by the devastation, sat in stunned awe. The once-pristine arena now looked like the aftermath of a hurricane. Chunks of stone littered the battlefield, and the air was thick with tension. Even the announcer seemed hesitant to intervene, his expression frozen in disbelief. The force from a single punch was enough to beat his opponent. ¡°Urahh!¡± but this match wasn¡¯t over yet. Dreum used that opportunity to cover his greatswords in Ki and charged forward then swung down with all his might again. Arnold vanished and appeared between Dreum¡¯s arms. If only a second went by while he was still standing there, the swords might¡¯ve hit him. ¡°!!¡± an incoherent scream came out of Dreum when Arnold punched his gut. He flew across the arena and barely managed to stop the momentum. But before he could recover, Arnold appeared right in front of his face and kicked him¡ªwell, in the face. The sheer power behind his knee knocking against Dreum¡¯s nose made his brain bounce and consciousness fade for a second. ¡°Guh¡­ Ukkk¡­¡± he collapsed on his knees. Meanwhile, Arnold jumped back wondering to himself if it was necessary to use his own martial art. In the end, he decided not to. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show me your martial art? Surely you must¡¯ve learned the same martial art as your elder brother over there?¡± ¡®He clearly has the same martial art.¡¯ The system confirmed it. ¡°Tch! I don¡¯t need to resort to that to fight ye!¡± he jumped to his feet and swung his arm but Arnold avoided his fist easily. He brute turned his body to land a kick, probably to do that exploding Ki thing again. He missed in the end, his spiked boot inches away from Arnold¡¯s face. Arnold knocked his foot away with the back of his fist, causing him to stumble back. But as expected of a seasoned warrior, he got back up to his feet. Not one to leave an opening, Arnold dashed forward, closing the distance in an instant, his movements sharp and precise. He feinted a straight punch, forcing Dreum to raise his guard high because he knew how powerful that punch will be. Instead, Arnold ducked low, pivoting to deliver a swift, bone-crunching kick to Dreum¡¯s side. ¡°Keuk!¡± a shiver went through his spine as the pain assaulted his brain. The impact echoed like a thunderclap, and Dreum winced, his ribs protesting the blow. But he retaliated immediately with clenching teeth, swinging a heavy fist toward Arnold¡¯s midsection. Arnold twisted his body, narrowly avoiding the strike, and countered with a spinning kick aimed at Dreum¡¯s temple. Dreum barely managed to raise his arm in defense, the sheer force of the kick forcing him to slide back across the ground. ¡®His hits are so damn heavy¡­ I thought Father and Brother were the only ones to be capable of delivering such powerful blows.¡¯ Dreum felt that arm he used to defend himself, tremble. With a roar, Dreum charged forward, his greatswords left behind as he opted for raw strength. He threw a flurry of punches, each one powerful enough to shatter bone, but Arnold weaved between the strikes, his movements fluid like water. He retaliated with quick jabs to Dreum¡¯s torso, targeting weak spots to chip away at his stamina. Dreum, recognizing the rhythm of Arnold¡¯s movements, shifted tactics. He threw a wild haymaker, purposefully overextending, creating just enough of an opening to lure Arnold into a counter. As Arnold darted in to exploit the gap, Dreum twisted his body and rammed his shoulder into Arnold¡¯s chest like a battering ram. The impact sent Arnold skidding backward, his boots digging trenches into the dirt. Not wasting a moment, Dreum charged again, this time leaping into the air and crashing down with both feet. Arnold sidestepped the attack just in time, the ground where Dreum landed cratering under his immense weight. The shockwave from the impact threw Arnold slightly off balance, giving Dreum the opening he needed. With the sun on his back, his shadow made him look like a bear about to pounce on prey. He quickly wrapped his massive arms around Arnold, locking him in a crushing bear hug. The sudden move forced the air out of Arnold¡¯s lungs. It felt like being stuck in a narrow concrete alleyway without much room to move. ¡°Tch. You¡¯r starting to annoy me.¡± He hit Dreum in the nose with a headbutt. ¡°Urk!¡± his nose broken, his head recoiled back as blood spurted out like water out of a drainage pipe. ¡®If I force myself out of this hold, I¡¯ll tear his arms off in the process.¡¯ This was because brute strength is the only thing that can get him out of this iron grip. ¡°You¡¯re not getting away from me,¡± Dreum growled, unaware that his grip was nothing to Arnold, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth and landing on Arnold¡¯s face. His muscles flexed, veins bulging as a surge of Ki began to radiate from his body. The air around them grew heavy, crackling with an unstable energy. Arnold''s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re about to¡ª" ¡°Is that fear on your face!? Hahahahah!¡± Dreum bellowed, his voice trembling but followed by laughter. His entire body began to glow with a fiery intensity, as if his very essence was igniting. ¡°You¡¯re strong, but let¡¯s see if you can handle this!¡± A deafening boom echoed through the arena as Dreum detonated his Ki. The explosion was blinding, a vortex of raw energy that obliterated the ground beneath them, sending shockwaves through the crumbling stands. Dust and debris erupted like a volcanic cloud, engulfing the battlefield in chaos. The crowd screamed and shielded their eyes from the sheer force of the blast. When the dust began to settle, Dreum stumbled backward, his breath ragged, his skin blackened and cracked like overcooked meat. Steam rose from his body, curling into the air as every movement sent ripples of agony through his battered form. He clutched at his sides, struggling to remain upright, yet through the pain, a flicker of triumph burned in his bloodshot eyes. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ what happens¡­ when you underestimate me¡­¡± he wheezed, his voice a dry rasp, barely audible over the faint crackling of scorched earth beneath him. But as the haze fully cleared, Dreum¡¯s fleeting confidence crumbled. Standing exactly where he had been, Arnold remained completely unharmed. His clothes were pristine, devoid of even a single scorch mark, and his calm, composed expression sent a chill down Dreum¡¯s spine. He wasn¡¯t even out of breath, his steady gaze locked on Dreum as though the attack had been a harmless breeze. ¡°I think I get it now,¡± Arnold said, his voice cool and unhurried. Dreum¡¯s knees buckled, his entire body trembling uncontrollably. His mouth opened to speak, but no words came out¡ªonly a panicked whimper. A dark stain spread down the front of his tattered pants as fear overwhelmed him. Meanwhile, Arnold raised his hand, casually balancing a ball of swirling white energy in his palm. The glow was gentle a and serene but the air around it buzzed with unrestrained power. ¡°You¡¯re channeling all your focus into the point where you want the explosion to happen,¡± Arnold began, his tone almost instructional. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to contract your muscles like a desperate amateur. But for me¡­¡± He tilted his head, watching the energy swirl. ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have to flex my muscles like an idiot,¡± Arnold continued, his voice razor-sharp. ¡°Because I¡¯m far above you in handling this kind of power.¡± ¡°U-Uuuu¡­ n-no¡­ please¡­¡± Dreum stammered, tears streaming down his soot-covered face. He fell to his knees, his hands clasped together as if in prayer. ¡°D-don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡ª¡± Arnold¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, his eyes cold and calculating. ¡°You¡¯ll make an excellent test subject. That¡¯s the only use for a weakling.¡± Dreum¡¯s eyes widened in sheer terror as Arnold flicked his wrist, sending the ball of energy hurtling toward him. The giant¡¯s scream reverberated through the arena. It definitely seemed as Nova forgot about the rules and was about to kill Dreum. But his older brother Breuk didn¡¯t move to save his brother at all. He concurred with Nova¡ªweaklings have no use in this world except being test subjects for the powerful martials. The audience gasped, some shielding their eyes from the brilliant light. Dreum could only scream, the sheer terror consuming him¡ª ¡ªbut at the last moment, the ball veered to the side, slamming into the ground just inches away from him. The explosion tore through the arena, a deafening roar shaking the very earth. Dirt and debris shot into the sky as a massive crater opened up next to Dreum, the shockwave nearly knocking him off his knees. The air was filled with the acrid smell of scorched earth, and the audience collectively gulped, many instinctively taking a step back. Dreum, pale and shaking, turned to look at the crater, his trembling hands pressing against the cracked ground as he tried to steady himself. His mouth opened, but no words came out. He was frozen in place, his face painted with unfiltered fear. Arnold cchuckled, his laugh deep and unsettling. ¡°That blast would¡¯ve killed you instantly and it was just a fraction of what I am capable of. I must admit, your fear was amusing.¡± His smirk suddenly vanished, ¡°But if this was a real fight, you would not be alive because if my opponent is trying to kill me, I will do the same. And if someone has already killed me, I will hunt you down even after death.¡± Arthur¡¯s face appeared in his mind, making his body tense up with rage that the audience thought was directed at Dreum. Dreum¡¯s eyes were blank as if his mind was in a daze. He saw his life flash before his eyes but he will live to see another day. Even if he had won against Nova, his injuries would¡¯ve caused him to forfeit. He lost either way. The silence that followed was deafening. No one dared to speak, the tension in the air almost unbearable. Arnold straightened, brushing a speck of dirt from his sleeve as if nothing had happened, then turned away, leaving Dreum kneeling by the edge of the crater, too petrified to move. ¡°Winner! Nova!!¡± The only word to describe this young man was¡ª Monster. SS Chapter 8: Unveiling The emperor called for a 60-minute break so that the fighters can prepare themselves for the next match and so that Nova could rest for a bit. The crowd¡¯s reaction to what they witnessed¡ª ¡°I¡¯m betting all my coins on sir Nova to win this!¡± ¡°Even though I wasn¡¯t in the ring with him, I could still feel his killing intent.¡± ¡°Yeah, I couldn¡¯t even breathe properly while looking at him.¡± ¡°The guy¡¯s a monster¡­¡± ¡°Do you think he can make it to the top and beat Breuk or Mian?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He didn¡¯t use his full power, right? But he was able to beat an Earthly Ascendent like it was nothing. Maybe the rumors are true.¡± ¡°Which rumors?¡± ¡°That he¡¯s the next Celestial Saint¡ª¡± ¡®I made the right choice allying with him.¡¯ Thief Girl thought to herself as she walked through the crowd. That guy¡¯s name was coming out of everyone¡¯s mouths. How could someone as powerful as him hide all this time? Was he just not interested in showing his power? If he was from a powerful sect, then said sect would¡¯ve placed him on a pedestal and presented his strength to the whole world. The most likely conclusion is that he¡¯s either a commoner from a rural village blessed with extraordinary strength or someone that his sect perceived as trash who has actually been hiding his strength well and only began showing it after Ko and Funiji wiped out all the sects. ¡®This reminds of all those martial art novels I read at home¡­¡¯ The trash who can¡¯t even practice martial arts turns out to be the strongest martial in existence¡ªis this really a trashy clich¨¦ plot come to life? ¡®Ah, found the bastard.¡¯ The person she was looking for was chilling on a bench outside, eating meat on a stick as usual. Looking around, there were a lot of stalls specifically for people to buy food whenever there¡¯s a break between matches. This guy is always near a meat stall chewing on something. ¡°Breuk.¡± She stood in front of him, looking down at him with a glare. The bald bearded man was about to bite into another piece of meat but stopped. ¡°I expected you.¡± He spoke in a thick accent foreign to this empire. Thief Girl tore a talisman that created a bubble to ward off sound and prevent information from getting out. It also puts a mosaic over the mouths of whoever is inside it. ¡°Explain yourself. I thought we had a deal. My brother won¡¯t like hearing that you broke our deal.¡± ¡°Kukuku, you are still using your big brother to threaten me? How cute, how very cute. Listen, girl, I can¡¯t let you steal the book. That will just put a target on my head. Think of it like this, a new martial joins the inner circle then suddenly the book vanishes right after the martial took the oath. This oath questions our dignity as martials so few have the willpower to break it. Since I am the newcomer, I will be the most likely suspect¡ªI do not want to jeopardize my position for a little thief.¡± ¡°You! You¡¯re walking on thin ice!¡± ¡°Oh? What will you do, girl? Will you bring your brother here? That is impossible, no? I know men like him¡ªthat is, heads of assassin clans. He won¡¯t help you fix your own mess. It¡¯s either you do it yourself or you¡¯re exiled. Item retrieval and killing people are the exact same in families like yours¡ªfailing to succeed in either has the same consequences, kuku. Tell me, what you need the book for? If you can be honest with me then I will consider helping you.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s my family¡¯s business.¡± He laughed again, ¡°If you won¡¯t tell me or even give me a reward that equals the risk then I think our discussion is over.¡± She knew what reward he was talking about since he had brought it up before¡ªwhich she clearly refused at first. By ¡°reward that equals the risk¡±, he meant he wants ten artifacts from her family¡¯s vault. No kind of job is worth that kind of reward. Think about it, ten artifacts crafted by the hands of true gods and passed down in her family for 500 years¡ªonly to be handed to someone in exchange for a pure martial art. He knew he was being unreasonable. This greedy bastard, she spat. ¡°You know no job is worth that much. It¡¯s absurd to give you that much¡­¡± She didn¡¯t let her frustration show in her tone. ¡°Absurd? But that¡¯s the price, girl. If you aren¡¯t willing to pay it, then this conversation is over.¡± Her fists trembled at her sides, frustration boiling over. ¡°Why did you even agree in the first place if you were just going to cower?¡± His grin vanished, replaced by a stony seriousness. ¡°At first, I believed your brother was a greater man than even Ko Johun. A man worth following. A man who could make the world move with his strength. The heir to a household with ties to a devil and a legacy of raiding relic tombs? It sounded promising. I follow strength, girl, and your family¡¯s reputation intrigued me.¡± He stood, towering over her, his presence oppressive. ¡°But you¡¯ve shown me nothing but empty words and childish threats for two years. Your brother isn¡¯t here to prove himself, and you? You¡¯ve proven even less. This alliance is over. Find someone else to save your cute little butt.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. She bit back a sharp retort, knowing it would only make her seem weaker. Her heart pounded as the reality of her situation hit her like a hammer. He wasn¡¯t going to budge. She had been entrusted with two tasks by the head of her household¡ªone involving a target and the other the book itself. Success in both would determine her standing, though neither path came easily. To an outsider, the first might seem straightforward, but it would mark her first attempt at something she''d never trained for. The second task carried its own share of risks and uncertainties. Failure in either would seal her fate, casting her into the shadow of her sister, becoming little more than an unwitting pawn to be used at will. A fate of two sisters. The target had originally been her sister''s mission, but she had failed to eliminate them. What followed became a defining moment for her sister¡ªand a warning for her. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this,¡± she said finally, her voice shaking but determined. Even if she fails to get the book with Nova¡¯s help, she¡¯ll make sure this bastard dies by the time she goes back home. Even if she never killed before, she was ready to go through with it and she will definitely make him her first target. ¡°Kukuku,¡± he laughed as he sat back down, dismissing her with a wave. The talisman¡¯s bubble shimmered and popped as she stormed out, her mind racing for a plan B. ¡°Oof!¡± she suddenly walked into a stonewall, no, a person¡¯s chest. ¡°Look where you¡¯re going, scum¡ª¡± she was about to confront the bastard standing in the middle of the pathway. The one in front of her was Nova. ¡°There you are.¡± ¡°E-Eh?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk for a bit.¡± The way he said that left no right for her to refuse. ** ¡°That book you¡¯re looking for¡ªgive up your search.¡± That was the first thing he said when they reached a secluded spot in an alley near the coliseum. ¡°What did you say¡­?¡± ¡°I overheard your conversation with that Breuk guy. So, that¡¯s why you needed his help for some mysterious book. He¡¯s one of the only two people capable of helping you since he¡¯s one step away from becoming an inner martial.¡± ¡°¡­Give up my search¡­ Give it up¡­¡± she repeated something to herself, ¡°Two years of planning¡­ Countless punishments for failure to succeed¡­ just to give up¡­¡± ¡°Tch!¡± in a flash, she took out a dagger covered in purple liquid and aimed for his neck, ¡°Kuh!¡± Arnold caught her wrist and threw her against the wall, holding her arm in place. There was absolutely no way for her to escape his iron grip. ¡°It¡¯s not fair!¡± she screamed, her voice cracking. Her glare burned into him, her eyes filled with tears she refused to let fall. ¡°Why does nothing ever go the way it¡¯s supposed to!? Every time I get close¡ªevery time I think I¡¯ve found a way out¡ªsomeone like you has to ruin it! And I¡¯m the one who pays for it!¡± Her words came out in rapid-fire, each one laced with venom, her breath ragged. ¡°I have to take the punishments!¡± she continued, her voice rising as if she was shouting not just at him but at the entire world. ¡°I have to bow my head to a man I once trusted, once loved¡ªa man I grew up with, ate with, slept with, bathed with! And now that devil¡¯s power has rotted him to the core, he¡¯s turned my older sisters into neutered husks of themselves! I¡¯m the last one left, the only lapdog still under his thumb¡­ Do you have any idea what that¡¯s like? To lose everything and still have to crawl!? No!? Then why can you tell me to abandon my search so easily!?¡± Her voice dropped to a seething whisper, ¡°I¡¯m sick of it. I¡¯m sick of him. I¡¯m sick of you. I¡¯m sick of every man who thinks they can take whatever they want and leave the rest of us to suffer!¡± The dagger fell and her arms fell limp to her sides when Arnold let her go. ¡°I¡¯m not a killer¡­ but they¡¯re trying to force me to be one¡­¡± ¡°When you say ¡®not a killer¡¯ what does that mean? The poison you used yesterday was clearly meant to kill.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to use that poison while in that crowd! I lose all focus of my surroundings when an enemy appears. That¡¯s how¡­ That¡¯s how those people raised me¡ª¡± shadowy figures, her family, flashed past her mind, ¡°¡ªtrained to see only my enemies. They¡¯re the ones I want to kill, not innocent people.¡± ¡°Poison is the tool of assassinations.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an assassination! At least I don¡¯t want to be! I¡¯m ashamed to even feel relieved that my first attempt, at assassinating the target my brother assigned to me, failed¡­ But I can¡¯t even say this to my family, only keep it bottled up inside, and follow every order like a loyal dog while hating everything they make me do!¡± She wore agile armor, had hidden throwing weapons, daggers laced with poison and a hood. Who else knows what else is hidden in her clothes. The point is that all of this points to what assassins favor. They almost always have the Thief/Rogue class as well. Classes are given naturally to NPCs in the game depending on which path they take. For people with mana there¡¯s cleric, magician, alchemist, magician, wizard, etc¡­ The girl in front of him was trained in the path of an assassin despite not liking it. ¡°Your little emotional outburst won¡¯t make me give up on the book. I¡¯ve been through worse than you to get this far and will be damned if some angry little girl wants to take that away from me.¡± She glared at him through her hair. ¡°Can you not leave by covering your tracks and adopting a new identity?¡± he tried to bargain. It would leave a bitter taste in his mouth if he just ends up taking the artifact from her and leaving her to her own fate. It didn¡¯t benefit him and there were no obvious risks to hearing her out or just offering advice. ¡°An assassin clan wouldn¡¯t let their family member go without a little failsafe being in place.¡± ¡°Memory wipe?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a big maybe depending on what I know. Magic can easily dig up memories depending on the caster.¡± ¡°That makes sense, I suppose¡­¡± ¡°¡­I need to go back home and tell him that it¡¯s impossible to get the book.¡± She lowered her head more, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll get another mission to prove myself or maybe he¡¯ll make me kill his personal target as a last chance to prove I can be part of the family. Whichever it is, it doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore¡ª¡± she took off the illusion artifact that was hiding behind her ear. ¡°!¡± Arnold¡¯s eyes widened when he saw her real face. Her light-green hair became a light brown and her green eyes a honeypot brown. ¡®R¡­ Ruria?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t find a voice to speak her name aloud, only gawk at her as she held out the artifact to him. ¡°You can take this from me whenever you want so just take it when I¡¯m giving it willingly.¡± Her voice was higher pitched than before, matching the same voice who lovingly greeted him for the first time back when they first met. ¡°No¡­ Keep it. I¡¯ve done nothing to earn it.¡± ¡°What? This thing isn¡¯t that important to my family if you think about all the other stuff they have in their treasure stash.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Arnold silently took the earring. It¡¯s unbelievable how this little thing has the ability to shield its wearer from even the system that¡¯s supposed to be a god-like thing that knows all and sees all. What else can he say except: as expected of the magic item created by the hands of gods. "¡­When are you going back?" He resisted the urge to ask her about her family name. The system wasn¡¯t helping either; when he tried to check her surname, it was left blank. Mentally questioning the system about it, he received the response: ''Level 3 update is required.'' Is whatever family she belongs to, that mysterious in the main story that the system is unable to accurately detect their identities? ¡°I¡¯ll stay around for a bit to watch the outcome of the tournament. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been gone from home that long. This is farewell.¡± Her mannerisms, tone, and gestures were unlike the cute fluffball he remembered, who spoke with a high-pitched voice and radiated a carefree innocence. Now, her demeanor carried a composed confidence, and her voice held a weight that hinted at experiences he could only guess at. If he ever thought it was all too perfect to not be an act, he was right. ¡°We¡¯ll be seeing each other again, then.¡± Arnold left that passing remark. ¡°Eh?¡± When Ruria turned around, he was gone. SS Chapter 9 Arnold''s request to face duos stirred murmurs and rumors about his origins among the spectators, as expected. Some saw it as arrogance, while others considered it a bold demonstration of strength. Regardless of the crowd''s opinions, he relished the challenge. He dismantled pair after pair, proving that no amount of teamwork, no matter how polished or rushed, could compensate for the raw gap in power. Copying his opponents¡¯ martial arts was easier said than done even when he has an understanding of what they¡¯re doing. Just like the martial arts in Sceptim¡¯s book, copying other martial arts requires time and dedication, the former of which he didn¡¯t have. So far, he could use Aether to create energy shields that were far tougher than what his body is capable of. And besides that, he had Dreum¡¯s concentrated exploding Ki technique that he uses with his Aether to create even deadlier explosions. He didn¡¯t know how he could apply specific hand signs¡ªlike what that female martial did¡ªto his martial skills. Maybe there was something useful in Sceptim¡¯s book but it would probably take ages to find it. Soon night fell and the emperor had to call for a pause on the event after three more matches concluded when the break was finished. The good news was that the tournament will continue tomorrow two hours earlier than usual. This was good news for the crowd who cheered upon the emperor¡¯s command but it was bad news for the staff who had to pull an all-nighter just to maek sure everything is ready for tomorrow. Arnold arrived back at his room. ¡°¡ªGood evening, sir Arnold.¡± Princess Kohana was inside his room, bowing, ¡°Lady Lian allowed me to enter and wait for you. I hope you don¡¯t mind my intrusion.¡± She smiled gently. ¡°Good evening, princess. Make yourself comfortable and get to the point of why you¡¯re here.¡± Arnold sat on the bed and pointed to a chair that she can use. She brought it a little closer before sitting down. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about our plan to help you get the book. My brother and Lady Lian are already done with the rough planning for the distraction due to take place at the end of the tournament. Due to¡­ recent events that unfolded in the tournament pushed by your lordship, they have to get everything ready in two days or possibly sooner...¡± ¡°Right, the fights will be over sooner now that I¡¯m fighting all my opponents in duos.¡± ¡°Rasuke suggested we use exploding barrels carried by wagons but I told them that will be too obvious. Even with all the civilians interested in the tournament and attending the banquet afterwards, there will still be patrolling guards. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll think of something else¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t go through with the plan then I¡¯ll use my illusions to pull their attention and disrupt the banquet.¡± ¡°Eh? You can use illusions?¡± He nodded. He wasn¡¯t sure how many he could use at once or how strong each of them is individually. Going by what happened outside the city, he¡¯d guess they¡¯re around level 50 or so since they could cut down Earthly Ascendants, each of whom measured between level 30 to 45. But with his martial experience baked into their code¡ªbeing AI, of course¡ªthey should be able to hold their own against even higher-leveled martials just like he did with Gederick through combat experience alone. ¡°We can use Lian being attacked outside the city to our advantage. Ko Johun probably isn¡¯t keeping his eyes on her 24/7, right?¡± ¡°Ah, that could work! He¡¯ll think the Fire Serpent Sect is breaking the deal they made several years ago.¡± ¡°Deal?¡± ¡°They agreed to never use their armies to attack each other¡¯s strongholds unless one of them falls in battle. Moon Plum city and the surrounding cities are Ko¡¯s strongholds while Funiji holds his own fortress city. As you can imagine, not every city is under their rule since the two of them are too busy trying to beat each other to expand their territories.¡± ¡°Now that the sects, who once ruled every nation, are gone¡ª¡± ¡°Yes, they can afford to idle around inside their strongholds, never fearing a coup. The inner martials will protect this city in case of an attack but won¡¯t move unless ordered to. I think making Ko think Funiji is trying to take over his city will draw him out of the palace giving Lord Arnold the time to explore the palace!¡± Kohana clapped as if the plan was flawless. ¡°There¡¯s one issue.¡± Arnold added, ¡°Ko will probably expect Funiji. If I know anything about warlords, it¡¯s that they love showing themselves when invading an enemy nation.¡± They wouldn¡¯t just wait in their camps for their nemesis to show up. ¡°But how are we going to pull that off¡­¡± Kohana lost her cheery energy. Arnold took out the illusion artifact, looking at it with a scrutinizing gaze. ¡®System.¡¯ -¡­ ¡®Are Luxtivin¡¯s illusions capable of speech? I need to make one of them appear at the banquet.¡¯ -Answer: Luxtivin is incapable of producing illusionary copies of Player Arnold capable of thought since their code is based off what the wielder¡¯s soul weapon has learnt of the wielder¡¯s combat experience only. However, Player Arnold¡¯s soul weapon itself is capable of turning into you and learning on its own. It has been inside Player Arnold¡¯s body for 7 years and has completely memorized all your memories and adopts your most recent personality. ¡®That¡¯s¡­ very convenient depending on how I use it to my advantage.¡¯ -Caution: allowing a learning Soul Armament like Luxtivin to be free of its origin¡¯s control will have dire consequences since it can easily be influenced by external factors. By turning it into a clone of yourself, you¡¯re allowing it to also produce its own brain which, in turn allows it to become its own version of you. It is recommended you don¡¯t separate yourself from it for too long, Player Arnold. ¡®Even in this game, the developers warn of the dangers of AI.¡¯ Arnold sighed, thinking nothing of its warning at the moment. ¡°Lord Arnold?¡± Kohana tilted her head at his silence. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do¡­ what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll disguise myself as Funiji and face Ko.¡± ¡®I¡¯ll need to know what he looks like and his mannerisms first, though.¡¯ ¡°Regardless if that¡¯s possible without magic, you¡¯re expected at the party that day. How will you be at both places at once?¡± His desire to get this done without wasting internal energy and fighting another catastrophic battle was greater than the caution that arose from the system¡¯s warning. Which is why he made up his mind to use Luxtivin. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I pull it off. You should focus on your distraction to pull as many of Ko¡¯s inner martials out of the banquet as possible. Lian can get the book for me since she¡¯ll be locked in.¡± The door suddenly opened after he was done talking. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s with that expression, big sis?¡± Rasuke noticed Kohana¡¯s bewildered expression. ¡°Good evening, Lord Arnold.¡± Lian bowed to him. ¡°Uhm, there¡¯s a change of plans, you two¡­ H-Hehehe¡­.¡± Kohana scratched her cheek. ¡­ ¡­ ¡°¡­.¡± Rasuke and Lian looked at Arnold to elaborate on what Kohana just told them. ¡°Lian, how well do you know the palace?¡± before satiating their curiosity, he asked Lian that question since it was important to know where she was allowed and how much she knew. ¡°I know quite a lot but not more than the Head Maid and Butler. I¡¯ve only been in Ko¡¯s chamber once to treat injuries he had a few months ago, so I can¡¯t say for certain if we¡¯ll find any important information there. But the personal chambers seems like an obvious place to hide important stuff.¡± Right, it wouldn¡¯t make sense to keep your most well-guarded secret in a shoebox inside your room. ¡°A palace always has hidden rooms and passageways, some of which will probably have some form of magic locks on them.¡± Arnold looked at Kohana, ¡°Can you draw me a map of the inside of your palace?¡± ¡°I will certainly help with that but it¡¯s possible Ko Johun changed the locks after gaining control of our palace so even our family jewelry won¡¯t activate them.¡± ¡°I can recall the wife and the daughter wearing identical necklaces at the coliseum today.¡± Arnold briefly glanced at them earlier today but he could remember seeing dark purple jewels hanging from both their necks. ¡°They wear it to every event and every tournament,¡± Lian said, ¡°Are you thinking of taking them?¡± ¡°If they wear it to every event then it will be difficult to take it off them. Something big needs to happen to distract them enough so that we can take it. I could try to swipe it myself but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll find an opportunity to be close to her other than the banquet, which I won¡¯t even attend technically.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. ¡°As expected, we need someone with dexterous hands to do it for us.¡± All of them looked down in thought after what Kohana said, ¡°But relying on just any thief from the slums isn¡¯t a viable option since they can decide to run away with it.¡± ¡°I think I know someone.¡± Arnold spoke again, ¡°Just focus on your roles for the plan. We can discuss everything in detail once you¡¯re done with your preparations.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the palace tomorrow morning after the emperor arrives at the coliseum,¡± said Lian, ¡°While there, I¡¯ll try to find out as much as I can and see if we can get some insiders as well. Fortunately, the Head Butler is currently away from the palace on business. He never quite liked me.¡± ¡°Tell them you feel like you¡¯re being followed. They might keep you in the palace estate until a party is dispatched to identify any threats.¡° Kohana suggested, ¡°That is how my father used to protect the nobles who sought refuge from their enemies until the enemies are eliminated. It would be foolish if Ko Johun changed this policy since an emperor¡¯s duty is to protect his people and the palace should act as the last stronghold if a city is invaded.¡± ¡°Good idea.¡± Lian nodded along. ¡°Right then! Plan¡¯s changed, but we¡¯re still on track!¡± Rasuke stood up with a wide grin as his exhilaration was about to hit its peak. ¡°I¡¯ll reach out to some old friends in Old Plum city. See if they¡¯re up for playing dress-up.¡± ¡°Little brother, I wouldn¡¯t call gang members your friends¡­¡± Kohana crossed her arms, her voice sharp. ¡°Oh, come on! If it weren¡¯t for them, I wouldn¡¯t be as strong as I am today!¡± Lian¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°Rasuke, don¡¯t tell me those black-market pills came from them.¡± ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­¡± He scratched the back of his neck, avoiding her sharp gaze. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t have a choice! You said you couldn¡¯t make them!¡± Lian sighed, her tone firm. ¡°We need to stop calling in favors from outsiders. They need to fight with us because they believe in what we¡¯re trying to do¡ªnot because they¡¯re owed something. People demand a lot from two royals who¡¯ve lost everything but promise to retake their empire.¡± Rasuke¡¯s smile faded. He looked away, shoulders slumping. ¡°I get it already¡­¡± Old Plum city is where all the shady folk usually gather and Rasuke was pulled into their world out of desperation for martial drugs. Lian is actually against making the drugs he wants since there¡¯s no telling what side effects there will be. Normally, she¡¯d let him do so since she knows his body can withstand it BUT he has been training, drugging himself up and meditating nonstop with the most minimal required rest these past few years. It made him stronger but it also made him hungry for more growth which is also bad. ¡®I¡¯ve only ever seen Luke as passionate about seeking strength as much as this guy.¡¯ Thought Arnold. He was nothing short of elated when he found out that he could become stronger by going to the divine realm. Kohana stood up and bowed to Arnold, ¡°Please have a good rest, Lord Arnold. I doubt you will need luck so I hope you have fun tomorrow at least.¡± ** Arnold said he was going to go out for a while so Lian was the only one left in the room. Looking to Arnold¡¯s bed, she noticed a black coat laying on the edge of it. Sticking out from one of its pockets was a book. ¡®Surely he won¡¯t mind if I take a peek?¡¯ She recognized the book as the same one he was reading the night the two of them made their deal. It was open at the time but face-down so Lian couldn¡¯t get a look at its contents or what was so interesting about it. She picked it up after moving the coat aside. ¡°Eh?¡± the book was open when she picked it up but when it got in her hands, it was suddenly closed. She didn¡¯t close it on her own, though. ¡°That was weird.¡± Thinking nothing of it, she opened it and skimmed through the pages. ¡°Again¡­?¡± Despite being certain she was able to discern its contents, she couldn¡¯t remember what she saw and the book closed again on its own. ¡°What if I turn the pages slower?¡± she carefully turned a page and then another, ¡°¡­¡± Nothing. What kind of sorcery is this!? ¡®Since this is a martial arts book, I¡¯ll ask Kairi if she knows anything since her family used to own tons of these books.¡¯ ¡°Haa¡­¡± she decided to read the first page instead. The table of contents were very vague so she didn¡¯t bother reading them in earnest, ¡°¡­Huh?¡± On the first page in the book, she saw the name [Ascension Pill]. Her eyes stared unblinkingly at the book as the candlelight danced in the quiet room. In that moment, the past that she tried so desperately to forget, felt like a hammer to the head as it all came back to her. ** It was a starry night, with the full moon dominating the sky, appearing even larger and more brilliant than the sun at its zenith. Its silvery light bathed the world below, illuminating every corner and exposing secrets hidden deep within the shadows. ¡°¡ªDon¡¯t you have any coin to rent an inn for tonight?¡± Arnold, standing on top of a roof of some restaurant spoke to a certain someone. ¡°If you got a little closer without speaking, I would¡¯ve thrown my daggers at you. Unlike you martials, I can¡¯t sense people behind my back or through walls.¡± Ruria spoke without turning her head. Her legs dangled over the edge of the building. Her knee-high boots were sitting next to her so her legs and bare feet were exposed to the cold night wind. She continued, ¡°To answer your question, no I don¡¯t. You took all the money that¡¯s worth something in this city. Now I¡¯m left with my empire¡¯s coin. I have enough food for the road but I smell awful and haven¡¯t slept in a day.¡± She¡¯s not even trying to act cute anymore. The Ruria he knew (or the one she wanted him to see) would¡¯ve pouted and said ¡°Senior, you meanie!¡±. ¡°Here you go.¡± He threw a pouch filled with a percentage of the coin he took from her yesterday. He wanted to buy himself some fine wine (lots of it) before leaving this world. It¡¯s not every day you get to experience a different culture in another world. She caught the pouch swiftly and looked inside. ¡°Greedy.¡± She glared at him before putting the coins away, ¡°What do you want? You got what you needed from me and I¡¯m not confident enough to steal the book from you so I just gave up pursuing it altogether.¡± ¡°I have a proposition for you. That is if you¡¯re interested in the reward.¡± ¡°¡­Money and jewelry won¡¯t fix my problems.¡± ¡°Good thing the reward won¡¯t be that. I¡¯ll help you with your family if you do this job for me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s one condition: I want every artifact they have. Bring them to me, and I¡¯ll ensure your freedom. You can even live in my city and I¡¯ll assign you a personal guard to protect you. A permanent guard.¡± Hopefully Vetis can create most level 90 Red Knights. It sounded as if he was recruiting a tomb raider to retrieve artifacts for him. ¡°Listen to me,¡± she replied, her voice sharp with restrained frustration. ¡°I¡¯m not from this world, so your offers mean nothing to me. I¡¯m not looking to start over here¡ªmy life is back home. I have friends, school, and a purpose beyond being some assassination family¡¯s pawn. And most importantly... there are people I need to save. When I prayed to Goddess Melis to send me a savior, I wasn¡¯t expecting the same guy who robbed me.¡± ¡°Melis, huh? The same goddess the Eulia Empire worships.¡± He wasn¡¯t expecting her family to be religious, or maybe it¡¯s just her alone. ¡°W-What? How did you know that!?¡± she leaned toward him, ¡°I¡¯ve been coming to this world for two years and have never heard Melis being mentioned once at the churches!¡± The Human Gods aren¡¯t exactly considered equal to Martial Gods in this world. People from this world pray for strength and perseverance while those who worship Melis pray for good fortune and luck. ¡°The Eulia Empire worships Melis. Wait, you said you¡¯ve been coming here? How? Teleportation?¡± He tried to sound sincere in his obliviousness. ¡°W-Well, yes¡­ Who are you really!? Someone with your strength would instantly become popular in the empire! Wait a second¡­¡± she grabbed his face without permission, ¡°Golden eyes, silver hair, tall, handsome face¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the Nova¡­? The one who could fight a Frost Giant, an S-rank monster with brute strength alone!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been found out.¡± He shrugged. ¡°T-That means it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that your name is listed as Nova on the tournament roster¡­¡± Ruria quickly let him go and awkwardly looked away. She was uncertain about his connection to that Nova she knew because he used Aether in the arena, which he never used back home while taking on quests. ¡°But why do you act so different¡­? The people back home call you a savior and worship you left and right. Here you act like the typical idiotic young master who let his power get to his head.¡± Harsh. ¡°Maybe this is how I usually am?¡± ¡°Well, this wouldn¡¯t be the first time a popular adventurer is known to have two faces¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s your answer? Are you willing to make an alliance with me?¡± ¡°One question first¡­ Which city is yours? There are only a few cities and towns ruled by single lords but even less are known to be fighters.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. Just know that I can give you two level 90 knights to protect you.¡± ¡°L-Level 90?¡± her eyes widened, ¡°You aren¡¯t an imperial prince with some private army, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no royal and have no imperial army at my side, only useful allies who scratch my back in return for profit.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± A complicated expression clouded her cute face. ¡°It seems like you want to ask me something.¡± He noticed her fidgeting with her fingers. ¡°Well, you see¡­ I still want to go to the academy to get a real job one day. I don¡¯t know where your city is so accepting your offer¡­¡± ¡°Do you have other means of earning money? The academy charges every student who stays in the dorms, right?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never thought of becoming an adventurer?¡± ¡°Becoming a mercenary or adventurer means revealing skills, known only to our family, in combat. We aren¡¯t exactly well-known. No, more like we aren¡¯t well-liked or even tolerated in civilized society. Breaking the rules despite that results in punishments.¡± It seems they¡¯re wanted fugitives, which isn¡¯t that surprising given their profession. Arnold didn¡¯t really care so he didn¡¯t ask how high their wanted status was. Arnold looked at her in silence for a second. It¡¯s probably better to just focus on the job first then everything else. Thinking so, he stood up and moved away from the edge. ¡°Protection can be arranged whether you come to my city or not. I¡¯ll let you think it over. If there¡¯s anything else you want from this, just let me know after the tournament.¡± ¡°Where will I find you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll find you.¡± After getting the last word in, he jumped off the roof and disappeared into the crowd below. ¡°Wait, you haven¡¯t told me what I have to do!¡± her cries went unanswered except for the weird stares the people below were giving her. Ruria sighed and sat there for a moment thinking about how this miracle was granted to her on a silver platter on the same day she thought her life was over. Just like with every other member of her family (besides the head of course), her fate isn¡¯t her own to decide. But there was one way of regaining control of her fate, even if it would¡¯ve lasted only a few seconds¡­ ¡°¡­¡± she looked down at the poison needle in her hand. Purple fluid dripped from the tip. She shook her head and threw the needle away. ¡°If I can do this,¡± Ruria thought back to Nova¡¯s offer, ¡°¡ªI can save my big sisters.¡± ** Arnold returned to his room after parting ways with Ruria. Lian was soundly asleep. He sensed Kairi¡¯s signature coming here earlier so he was curious what they were discussing while he was gone. Since servants aren¡¯t allowed to sleep in the coliseum guestrooms, she and Liwei were staying at an inn across the street and usually come knocking on the door before sunrise to start their duties. He climbed in bed and mentally called out to the system. ¡®If Ruria and Cain go by Bastere, why can¡¯t I see that name reflected on her status window?¡¯ -Answer: Placeholder names are not able to be identified by the system since they can change at any time. It definitely doesn¡¯t make sense to reflect a fake name on someone¡¯s status window when it can be changed at will by the NPC. To achieve this, he¡¯d need to manually enter the dev console and edit the code, which he had no idea how to do. A system that can be modified to suit the situation sounded great. Maybe future system updates will give him that. ¡®Are there actually any noble families called Bastere?¡¯ -Answer: Yes. He was told that Cain and Ruria are living with another family and not their own, said family acting as their guardians. That might be them. ¡®They aren¡¯t a family full of assassins, are they?¡¯ He received a short ¡°no¡±. Even if he tried to ask Ruria, she¡¯ll probably not give him an answer, to protect her family¡ªher sisters and grandmother, that is. If it was found out who they were, they¡¯d be in danger just as much as the family members she hates. Serz will probably know though but he¡¯s not looking to pay the usual fee just to satiate his curiosity. In any case, Ruria will likely be useful even after this job so their alliance was beneficial to him as well depending on how he uses her skills. Arnold closed his eyes as he drifted off to sleep, deciding to ignore her past and background and instead use what she¡¯s learned from it, to his advantage. Assassination was one of them. SS Chapter 10: In the Shadow of Giants, She Follows Many people lost their families in the ¡°War against the Tyrants¡±, which was the two year-long battle between all the major sects and the two tyrants¡ªKo and Funiji. Though it didn¡¯t last long, the war had devastating impact on the martial society as a whole. The tyrants were seen as a threat and had to be eliminated to preserve the rich history that all the clans had preserved for thousands of years. New ideologies that come from outsiders not educated on tradition, tend to clash with the same people educated on that tradition. As such, they tried to preserve their history even if it meant sacrificing their lives. That was their reason but the tyrants had a different reason for invading the nations that had remained peaceful for up to a century. That was the idea but the result was obvious¡ª Kairi sat in the audience seats, her expression blank as her gaze followed the matches below. The arena buzzed with energy, yet she felt detached, as if the excitement couldn¡¯t reach her. She clenched her hands in her lap, trying to suppress the heaviness in her chest. Watching others display their overwhelming power only deepened the void inside her¡ªa longing she could never shake. She dreamed of standing in the arena one day, not as a mere observer, but as a martial who could make the crowd roar with awe. She wanted to be the kind of person whose name alone could inspire fear and respect, someone others would remember. Kairi had trained for years, pouring herself into every technique, every form, yet she felt as though she were climbing a mountain that grew taller with every step she took. Her strength, though improved, was leagues behind the people she watched now. The thought clawed at her¡ªwhat was all her effort for if she could never reach the heights they stood upon? Is her purpose in life truly just to serve the strong forever? Or will she eventually find a path she could follow towards strength. Shaking her head, she turned her focus to the matches below. She was here today to show Arnold support. Having a shadow over her face will benefit no one. Despite some initial conflicts in the roster¡ªdue to the sudden shift to two-on-one setups for certain rounds¡ªthe tournament proceeded smoothly. Her thoughts drifted, circling back to yesterday''s matches. She thought about Arnold¡¯s actions which left a lasting impression on her. She recalled the mounting tension among the spectators during his matches; at one point, it seemed inevitable that he would lose, being pit against multiple skilled opponents. But Arnold had crushed them all with unnerving ease whilst studying them and learning from them. This got him a reaction out of the crowd that Kairi so wished to experience one day herself. Martials often observed their opponents during combat, seeking weaknesses to exploit. But Arnold¡¯s approach was different¡ªit wasn¡¯t about gaining the upper hand. He studied his opponents as if each of their techniques was a puzzle to solve, a piece of foreign knowledge he was eager to absorb. By the end of one match, he had conjured energy shields¡ªan ability he''d apparently learned on the spot, mimicking the techniques of a rival martial. A rumor started going around that he has some kind of copy technique, something they associate with the mythical ¡°evil¡± magicians. This display had unsettled the other competitors. Watching Arnold adapt so rapidly, as if their martial arts were mere stepping stones for his growth, left them hesitant to use their most prized techniques. It was as though they feared becoming unwilling teachers, their family techniques¡ªwhich they spent years honing¡ªlaid bare before a man who could replicate and perfect them within minutes. No one like Arnold had ever entered the tournament before. His uncanny ability to understand and master new skills frightened the martials but thrilled the crowd. Commoners and nobles alike cheered, mesmerized by his genius. For the audience, he was a prodigy whose brilliance turned the matches into performances they¡¯d speak of for years. It wasn¡¯t just the crowds who noticed Arnold¡¯s talent. Kairi could see the subtle glances and hear the whispered conversations among the nobles seated in the private boxes. No doubt, secret dealings were definitely underway. A man of Arnold¡¯s strength and talent wouldn¡¯t be content with gold, she knew. The nobles would need a more strategic approach¡ªalliances, perhaps, or promises of power and influence. They already know he wants to become an Inner Martial but Ko Johun won¡¯t just let that happen without him proving himself first¡ªwhich is what the tournament is for. She had no idea what Lian did to get a man like that to side with them, a people who lost everything and sought refuge under the strong with nothing but their hope to keep them going. The chief seemed to know but probably didn¡¯t know the specifics. Even if he did know, he wouldn¡¯t share it with others given the risk that comes with obtaining that knowledge¡ªexecution. No incident like this has happened but Lian was clearly warned by Ko Johun not to reveal it to anyone else.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Is that knowledge truly enough to win Arnold over? It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a man of his power turned his back on the whole village and the surviving imperials. Kairi looked at Lian who was sitting next to her. Naturally as a servant, she had to attend to Lian during the day so the two stuck together most of the time. Lian is rarely at the village unless she¡¯s on break from work so Kairi hasn¡¯t attended to her much. Lian told her and Liwei that Arnold was really vague about how he¡¯ll help but that princess Kohana was needed ¡°when everything is over¡±. After everything goes well¡ªthe tournament, getting the book¡ªhe¡¯ll take the two somewhere. Presumably where a powerful army led by a great general hide, no doubt. But this brings up the question: why did this general or martial not step in to help? He or she could¡¯ve ruled over the ashes after killing the two tyrants. Kairi hates being in the dark about these sorts of things. It¡¯s just like when she first arrived in the village. She felt isolated from the rest, not just because her name was foreign to these people but because she came from a different country that was touched by tyrannical hands. Even after reducing her home to ashes, Ko Johun and Funiji Kaijin showed no interest in rebuilding or ruling the kingdoms they had destroyed. Instead, they chose to govern nations that surrendered without resistance, avoiding the need for further conflict. Kairi was livid. They trampled on her people as if it was an ant hill being stepped on. Just like the ants are helpless against the giant¡¯s boots, her people couldn¡¯t fight back. This hatred wasn¡¯t hers alone. She knew there were others silently praying or joining in on the revolution for the two tyrants¡¯ downfall. She wished for nothing more than to see them dead by the hands of an even more powerful martial. That¡¯s all she could do¡ªfor she did not have the strength to do it herself. But hopefully someday, she feels enlightenment¡­ ¡°¡ªAnd on the other side of the ring, we have Nova, the young lad who has become the most popular topic of the city!¡± the announcer welcomed Arnold onto the arena stage. The girls around Kairi, Liwei included, swooned audibly. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Despite knowing they could never be with him, they still acted like fangirls chasing after the village hunk. Over the course of the following matches, everyone only seemed to care if Arnold was up against the martials. If he wasn¡¯t on either side, the audience would lose interest and walk away. As mentioned earlier, the martials were hesitant to use their martial arts around him so it made the fights a bit frustrating since they were so cowardice. Arnold didn¡¯t use his martial arts once, choosing to bait his opponents. ¡­ Later that day¡ª Arnold rummaged through the locker, the faint clang of metal echoing in the empty hall. He didn¡¯t glance up as Lian, Liwei, and Kairi approached. As usual, all three were wearing yukatas and had their hair tied up neatly. ¡°Your match went just as expected,¡± Lian remarked as a wry smile tugging at her lips. He glanced at the three of them, not the least surprised it was them who came up to him. ¡°I¡¯m clawing my way through the bottom of the barrel,¡± Arnold replied, pulling off his sweat-soaked shirt and tossing it into the locker. ¡°None of these fights are fun for me. The only payoff is what those trash can teach me.¡± ¡®Of course, he¡¯d say that,¡¯ Lian thought, her smile twitching. Deep within, impatience crept its way up his soul. But it wasn¡¯t noticeable to him yet. Liwei stepped forward, holding a neatly folded bag. ¡°You still have one match left for today¡¯s roster, so we brought you clean clothes, Lord Arnold. Please forgive us for not doing so yesterday.¡± Arnold took the bag with a nod, then his attention shifting back to Lian. ¡°How are the preparations coming along? You were out of the room before sunrise. Did that have something to do with¡ª¡± ¡°They needed me to check the chemicals for the explosion,¡± Lian replied instantly. ¡°We can¡¯t risk the blast taking out an entire district. The damage needs to be contained¡ªlimited to just light poles, windows, and the carts we¡¯re using.¡± Arnold raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, a calculated explosion. You want it to look devastating from a distance while keeping the actual damage small. Right?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Lian nodded. ¡°As an alchemist, I¡¯d be a laughingstock if I couldn¡¯t manage something that basic. The real challenge is avoiding suspicion. Buying too many wagons could make us give ourselves away.¡± High-tier Illusion magic would be way easier but seeing as how magicians are non-existent in this city or the majority of the continent probably, that isn¡¯t an option. Arnold still had those scrolls he got from the undead merchant that allows you to cast any spell so they could work. However, they were one-use and he had no way of reproducing them. Yet another reason why he needs to get the scroll crafting method from Mr. Merchant. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve got everything handled,¡± Arnold threw a towel over his shoulder. If Lian was confident in her own skills then he had no reason to butt in. If it was necessary, he¡¯d help her to the best of his ability since they were helping him get the book. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Ko Johun will react once everything is over. Will he kill everyone he suspects of being a resistance fighter? Kohana and Rasuke¡­ if it¡¯s found out they¡¯re communicating with Lian, all three will be executed. No, Lian might survive since she had one use aside from being the greatest doctor and alchemist in existence. Of course, all of this won¡¯t happen if Kohana manages to convince a certain personage to aid her country. Arnold finished what he was going to say: ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. Just don¡¯t forget¡ªyou¡¯re teaching me how to imitate Funiji Kaijin tonight.¡± ¡°Yes, I will do my best.¡± Lian had met Funiji a few times. The two tyrants often met up in the middle of the battlefield, sharing a feast and wine before they clashed once their stomachs were full. It¡¯s a tradition here to fight on a full stomach. Naturally, Lian stood by Ko¡¯s side during this kind of audience. And yes, it¡¯s also a tradition to share a meal with the one you are going to fight. Lian studied Funiji during all those times she¡¯s met him. As someone who is confident in her judge of character, she wanted to help Arnold get the ¡°Tyrant Act¡± just right. She was curious how he¡¯ll do once the time comes for him to adopt the persona of a warlord tyrant. SS Chapter 11: "Acting" The Part Arnold¡¯s final match went smoothly, and he even learned something new. The technique, [Rain of Aether], involves condensing raw Aether into small arrows. These arrows pack the same power as Ki, Aura, or Aether blasts but can be produced in astronomically greater numbers. The trade-off is simple: larger, more powerful arrows reduce the quantity, while smaller, weaker arrows drastically increase it. Unlike energy blasts, which require a delay between each attack to charge, Aether arrows can be created en masse with a single charge. This eliminates the vulnerability of being counterattacked while preparing another blast. Once charged, Arnold can unleash a barrage of arrows in rapid succession, giving him a significant tactical advantage against swift enemies. The technique reminded Arnold of his forbidden [Sword Tribulation], albeit on a much smaller scale. While the forbidden art could wipe out entire populations in a single strike, [Rain of Aether] operates on the same principle but lacks the overwhelming destructive capacity. Still, it was a valuable addition to his arsenal, offering versatility without catastrophic consequences. Back inside his room¡­ Gathered inside were Lian, Kairi, Liwei and Arnold. The two servants were watching Lian as she taught Arnold how to act the part of the ¡°formidable tyrant¡± Funiji. ¡°¡ªFuniji¡¯s movements are all about flair and authority. Watch.¡± Lian strode forward, her posture rigid but elegant. Of course, that intimidating presence Arnold¡¯s been hearing about was absent in this delicate woman. ¡°Every step says, ¡®I own this space and if I don¡¯t, I will take it from you.¡¯ Do you think you can pull that off?¡± Arnold mimicked her, exaggerating the movements slightly. ¡°Like this?¡± his head turned mechanically. ¡°Too stiff,¡± she said, poking his shoulder. ¡°Loosen up a bit as if you¡¯re moving your shoulders back but stop when your arms are an inch behind your chest. That broadens your shoulders and pushes your chest out¡ªjust like what Funiji does.¡± He rotated his shoulders before trying again, walking from one end of the room to the other, keeping Lian¡¯s instruction in mind. ¡°That¡¯s it. Now pretend you¡¯re fluttering a long robe using your arm. He often does this when turning around since his blue robes are quite long.¡± ¡°Hm, like this?¡± Arnold swung his arm to the side. It looked comical, like an inexperienced ballerina swinging her arm while tiptoeing. ¡°No¡­¡± Lian frowned with a finger on her lip, ¡°I can demonstrate it perfectly if we had a robe to practice with but a simple blanket won¡¯t do. It needs to wrap around my arm.¡± ¡°Why not just turn into him?¡± ¡°Eh?¡± She looked at him in confusion as he took out a small earpiece. It was the same earring he had received from Ruria¡ªan artifact of undeniable power depending on how you use it. The centerpiece was a black pearl, its surface flawless yet alive with an enigmatic swirl of energy. Encasing it was a delicate frame of silvery metal, etched with arcane runes that pulsed faintly with an otherworldly glow. The artifact felt ancient, exuding an aura that spoke of untold mysteries and the kind of power that could reshape destinies. ¡°This is something that will allow you to turn into Funiji. I¡¯m not sure if it can change your clothes just yet so you¡¯re the perfect guinea pig.¡± He recalls that Ruria¡¯s clothes stayed the same but her body changed slightly after she deactivated the illusion. ¡°Uhm, how does it work?¡± asked Liwei, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of a sect of shapeshifters who only need to imagine the person they want to turn into instead of touching the person.¡± ¡°This is simply an illusion magic item so there are definitely limitations compared to shapeshifting.¡± He held it out to Lian, ¡°See if you can get it done then show me a perfect Funiji representation.¡± She felt unsure if what he said could be done. Funiji is two heads taller than her, a bit taller than Arnold. She looked like a child compared to him. After putting the earring on it, she closed her eyes and tried to imagine Funiji¡¯s face and robes, each layer a different shade of blue. She remembered his long dark blue hair and piercing blue eyes. ¡°Ho¡­¡± she heard Arnold let out a voice of amazement. Upon hearing that, she opened her eyes but before she could remark, Kairi spoke, ¡°Lady Lian turned into Funiji!¡± Lian looked at her hands. They were still the same but her clothes, hair and height had changed in mere seconds. ¡®Amazing¡­¡¯ the three of them thought. They were simply too stunned to make a big deal out of a magic item being right in front of their eyes. ¡°It looks like there are some imperfections. One arm is longer than the other and your hands are still the same but apart from that, it looks doable to fool anyone who knows what Funiji looks like.¡± ¡°I-Is that so¡­¡± Lian felt drowsy, ¡°Ugh, it feels like my body is being sucked into this magic item¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s normal since it feeds on vitality. Of which you seem to have little of.¡± ¡°S-So, one would need a strong physical body to withstand the side effects.¡± Lian spoke in a voice mixed between feminine and masculine. But midsentence, she managed to change her voice to sound entirely like Funiji. ¡°Ugh.¡± A sharp pain assaulted her head when she did that. She was about to fall forward but Arnold caught her. ¡°Don¡¯t change anything else and proceed with your teachings.¡± ¡°Y-Yes.¡± It felt like he was a brick wall that nothing in the nine realms could move. His hand holding her arm was as hard as steel and his face as perfect as porcelain. There was no way this man didn¡¯t have a harem of women waiting for him back home. The sight of two men holding each other like this looked quite strange to the servant girls. Liwei was blushing intensely and drooling while looking at the two. Snapping out of her stupor, Lian continued with the lesson. It was way easier to teach him this way since she literally became Funiji. ¡°On to the next lesson,¡± Lian took off the earring, turning back into her normal self and looked at the servant girls who were watching the lesson for some reason and not enjoying their free time, ¡°The two of you, stand on this spot and look straight at him.¡± ¡°What is this all about?¡± Arnold asked out of curiosity as he took the earring. ¡°Funiji doesn¡¯t like when servants look at him when he enters a room. Their gazes must remain on the floor the entire time he¡¯s there.¡± ¡°Even at parties?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know about what I see in the white tent where he and Ko Johun dines before battle. Maybe he tolerates the nobles because they¡¯re right below him in social standing.¡± Between Ko and Funiji, Lian admitted that the former is a better man than the latter, albeit bitterly. Ko ruled fairly and treated this conquered city¡¯s people as his own. Meanwhile, Funiji¡¯s cities are experiencing mass migrations from the common people. It wasn¡¯t just due to the politics surrounding the nation but also how the non-wealthy are treated¡ªlike Pawns. ¡°I want you to put on your best impression of a tyrannical warlord with extraordinary strength.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Arnold turned to Liwei and Kairi, both blushing at him. ¡°Begin.¡± Lian stood at the door to observe him. ¡°Does a dog look up at its owner at the dinner table? It would mean the dog is expecting something, no?¡± Arnold spoke in a deeper voice voice, trying to imitate the voice he heard from Lian, although confusing the two girls. ¡°Uhm, Lord Arnold, what are you¡ª¡± Liwei was suddenly slapped in the face. It was a light slap but she staggered back and held her cheek. ¡°Was that what you wanted when you stared at me with your puppy eyes?¡± ¡°W-What do you mea¡ª¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. He slapped her again, ¡°Even after getting what it wanted, it still whimpers while raising its paw. What an ungrateful mutt.¡± ¡°P-Please stop! I g-get it!¡± Liwei held her arms in defense to protect her face. ¡°Another whimper?¡± Arnold looked at Kairi who almost jumped when his eyes landed on her. ¡°N-No, sir, I didn¡¯t say anything¡­¡± she hurriedly spoke. ¡®It feels as if he¡¯s an entirely different person¡­¡¯ Kairi backed up a little and averted her eyes. His aura changed in just this short amount of time. She was trembling from that alone. Years of training her body and mind, and she can¡¯t even stand up to someone who isn¡¯t even serious about hurting her? What if this were a real fight? Would she cower? Arnold caught her looking at him again. Before she could do anything, he grabbed her and slapped her twice. ¡°Here¡¯s the food you wanted, Mutt. Be grateful.¡± As someone who¡¯s trained her body ever since she was little, being manhandled this easily was something she was greatly ashamed by. Looking into his slanted cold eyes, she felt powerless, unable to speak in protest, not understanding if that or her silence will be treated as a ¡°whine¡± in his eyes. The moment Kairi lowered her head, avoiding his gaze, Arnold released her, turning his sharp focus to Liwei. Seeing Kairi¡¯s submissive gesture, Liwei mirrored her, bowing slightly as if to shield herself from his scrutiny. ¡®Funiji and I¡ªwell, the former me¡ªare quite similar so this feels disgustingly natural.¡¯ When was the last time he had behaved like this¡ªa scumbag, treating his servants like punching bags? The memory came rushing back: his first day in the new world. Overwhelmed by anger at Olivia¡¯s distant behavior, he had lashed out at the first person who "messed" with him¡ªa servant girl who had accidentally spilled tea on him. The look of terror on her face haunted him still. But back then her fear filled him with ecstasy, craving more. It had been so easy then, just as it was now. Kairi and Liwei stood before him, vulnerable, powerless. His fingers itched with the same adrenaline-fueled rush that had consumed him back then. His breaths came shallow and rapid, his muscles taut as if forged from iron. The performance had cracked open something dark inside him, a part of him he had thought was buried after his soul fused with the earthling¡¯s soul. Yet, he had held back. Even in the depths of his anger, he hadn¡¯t let his killing intent fully surface. Standing this close, he knew it would have knocked them out. Still, the unsatisfied weight in his chest lingered. A sharp clap from Lian broke the tension. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m glad the two of you helped with this little test.¡± She reached into her robe, retrieving a pouch. With a practiced motion, she scattered its contents over Kairi and Liwei. Moments later, the red marks on their cheeks faded, and a cooling sensation spread across their skin. Liwei sniffled, her voice trembling as she turned to Lian. ¡°Why is he so mean?¡± Lian smiled wryly. ¡°It¡¯s important for his mission that he doesn¡¯t make Ko suspicious. Acting the part is always good to maintain focus. You should understand this already.¡± Kairi, however, remained composed, her earlier submissiveness replaced by an unnerving calm. Though, she was just trying to hide the shame she was feeling within, ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± she said softly to her best friend. Lian addressed Arnold. ¡°I think you have the basics down. We can continue tomorrow morning to ensure you¡¯re ready for what¡¯s coming.¡± Arnold had already turned away, heading toward the window. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lian asked, her brows furrowing in confusion. Arnold glanced back briefly, his expression unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m going to give the emperor a little... surprise.¡± The remark left her staring after him in bewilderment. Before she could press for an explanation, Arnold stepped onto the sill and leapt out, disappearing into the night. ** Standing atop the towering clocktower, the highest point in Moon Plum City, Arnold surveyed the sprawling city below. The night was vibrant with the flickering lights of homes, lanterns, and shops casting long shadows in the streets. His exhaled slowly, feeling the Aether within him stir, hardening every inch of his body. With an almost imperceptible flick of his will, he unleashed a wave of his killing intent, an invisible force that rippled through the air like the crackle of lightning. It surged outward in all directions, carrying with it the weight of his ferocity, his bloodlust, and the utter certainty of his strength. At the center of it all, he stood calm, deadpan and silent. For miles around, the people felt a sudden suffocating pressure, as if the very air had turned dense and heavy, pressing down on their chests. Some froze mid-step, their bodies paralyzed by an instinctual fear they couldn¡¯t comprehend. Others stumbled, clutching at their throats as their hearts raced in primal terror. In their minds, the cold certainty of death loomed like a shadow, and they couldn¡¯t escape it. The killing intent swept through every corner of Moon Plum City, beyond its walls and into the surrounding lands, extending far into the empire. No one was spared. From the lowest beggar to the most powerful noble, all felt the crushing weight of Arnold¡¯s presence. Children cried out, dogs whimpered, and even the most hardened warriors stumbled, gripped by the feeling of their mortality. The pressure was so intense that it seemed to suck the air from their lungs, making even the bravest hesitate to take another breath. The clocktower beneath him groaned slightly under the pressure of his presence. He remained as still as a mountain, his eyes still locked on the flickering lights far below, waiting for the emperor¡¯s reaction. Sometimes it thrills a dragon when the arrogant wild dragon that roars so arrogantly, buckles under the pressure of a greater being and hides like prey. ¡®I wonder, will you hide like a coward or are you truly as powerful as people say you are?¡¯ ¡­ Ko Johun, deep in slumber, felt a familiar pressure wash over him. He wanted to wake up but his mind steered his consciousness towards a bitter memory. --AHHHH!!! The sound of charring flesh and screams echoed. An ominous feeling coming over his subconscious, he ran through a sea of blood and mountains of corpses to confirm whether his premonition held true¡ª In the end he saw two bodies in the middle of a lake of blood, their skin charred and the only thing remaining¡­ two necklaces¡­. That pressure from before returned and Ko looked behind him. The sky was pure darkness but a figure was staring down at him from the endless abyss¡ª A gigantic skeletal monstrosity¡ªa being of absolute power and magic. ¡°You again!¡± he roared, unable to control his own voice, since this was just a reenactment of something that already transpired, ¡°You will return what you have taken from me!¡± The being of absolute power said only one thing, ¡°Consequence was inevitable even if the price for power was paid.¡± Feeling like he was pulled deeper into the depths of the ocean, Ko¡¯s body shot backward¡ª ¡°Guh!¡± he jumped in the bed, his body drenched with sweat and heart pounding relentlessly. ¡®Ming¡­.! Ming! Ming! Ming!¡¯ He searched desperately through the darkness, then felt the cold arm of something next to him. Though the coldness of her body made the bitterness return, her calm breaths brought relief. The same pressure that pressed down on him suddenly appeared again, this time more obvious as to where it was coming from since he had control of his body now. ¡°¡­¡± The killing intent was so similar to that skeletal figure that he thought It came looking for him after what happened during their last meeting. What or who could emit the same amount of pressure as that being? This pressure was laced with pure malice that only the most corrupted heart could unleash. There was only one other person capable of such a pressure that Ko was aware of¡ªFuniji. Putting on a robe, Ko decided to confront it to confirm his suspicions. ¡­ Standing atop the highest balcony in his palace, Ko looked straight ahead. Though nothing particularly notable lay in that direction¡ªat least not to normal humans¡ªhis gaze was one that pierced far beyond. The wind, though gentle, stirred his robe, but he did not acknowledge it. He felt that immense pressure. He was one of the first to feel it. Instead of going into a panic like the martial soldiers patrolling the palace, he stared far into a void as if he knew exactly where the pressure was coming from. ¡°P-Pappa, my legs won¡¯t stop shaking¡­!¡± A small voice broke through the tension, trembling and weak. Tiny hands clutched his robe. It was his ¡°stepdaughter¡±, Sing, shivering like a frightened mouse before a great predator. ¡°I-I¡¯m scared!¡± ¡°Fret not, my little flower.¡± He knelt, placing a steady hand on her trembling head. ¡°Nothing will harm you so long as I am here. Stay here. I will return after dealing with the threat.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t leave!¡± Her grip tightened, desperation filling her teary eyes. His heart twisted. He hesitated, then spoke softly. ¡°I will not let anything take you or your mother from me.¡± Not again. The memories hit him with the force of a storm¡ªraging fire, a sea of blood, mountains of corpses scattered across a broken world. He had survived, though he had not deserved to. His weakness had cost him everything. Strength, he learned too late, demanded sacrifice. He had paid a heavy price for what power he now possessed, though it would never undo what was taken. In his desperation, he had turned to an alchemist whose craft defied nature itself, seeking to reclaim what had been lost. What he regained was a shadow of what once was, born from sacrifice and unnatural means. He had given much of himself for them¡ªhis lifeforce, once a raging firestorm was now a mere bonfire in an approaching snowstorm. The fire was hotter than most but soon the cold will engulf it completely and make its spark go away. ¡­ If he had this strength back then¡­ perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have sought the alchemist, wouldn¡¯t have traded his own vitality for the echoes of his family¡¯s embrace. Even though they could laugh, smile, tell him they love him¡ªhe still felt something was missing, something that only the gods could create and humanity could never imitate. He tightened his grip on the hilt of his weapon, forcing the images from his mind. Glancing back at Sing, he whispered, ¡°Stay safe, my flower. I¡¯ll return soon.¡± And with that, he stepped into the storm of killing intent, eager to challenge the ant who dares invade the empire he ruled. ¡­ At this moment, it felt like the citizens had upset a Martial God and were about to face judgment for their lack of discipline to the Martial Rules they¡ªthe martial gods¡ªhad set forth. The air thickened with an oppressive silence, as if the very heavens held their breath, waiting for the inevitable strike. However, the pressure Arnold had unleashed over the city began to dissipate, the suffocating weight lifting immediately and with that, also his presence. People began to breathe again, confusion replacing panic as the oppressive fear vanished into the air. Arnold¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt it¡ªa subtle shift, a presence drawing closer. However, the moment that presence appeared at the same spot he stood, he was gone. Between the pressure vanishing and Ko Johun pinpointing where he was, only two seconds had gone by. ¡°Nothing.¡± He scanned the entire capital but found no trace of it. Looking down, he noticed something wrong with the citizens¡¯ signatures. ¡°Their signatures are unstable. Did the source of it all do this on purpose and not just to draw me out? Is he or she a child?¡± ¡®But this does seem like something Funiji would do¡­¡¯ If not Funiji, it would be an insult to him as a martial master if the source of this incident was a martial who wanted to play with these mortals after getting drowned in power. A martial master does not use his hard-earned power to toy with weaklings. You use it to conquer them. That is his perspective of the power granted to mortals by the ancient martial gods. He was unsure if it was really a martial so the desire of wanting to teach this arrogant fool a lesson, quickly vanished, replaced only by vigilance. SS Chapter 12 Part 1 Lian was getting ready to head towards the coliseum. Arnold had already left an hour ago before the sun was even up. Knowing how excited the audience was, people were probably already seated in the audience seats. The final 10 matches will take place today. Depending on how the day unfolds, the championship match might also happen, though even the nobles have their doubts. The last 20 warriors, regarded as the ''top dogs'' of the tournament, possess both exceptional skill and strength. As a result, their battles are expected to last longer than the earlier rounds. Fortunately, all their preparations for the plan were almost completed. Lian will meet up with Kohana and Rasuke to make sure there aren¡¯t any hiccups. The moment Lian finished putting on some light makeup, there was a knock on the door. Kairi and Liwei were standing on the other side of the door when she opened it. ¡°Uhm, His Majesty wants to see you, Lady Lian.¡± ¡­ ¡­ This summons, initiated personally by the emperor, could not bode well. He only ever called for her to heal him, not for idle conversation. Two martial soldiers awaited her in the lobby. After instructing Liwei and Kairi to head to the audience seats, she followed the soldiers. Their journey was brief, leading them to the uppermost tier overlooking the arena¡ªseats reserved exclusively for nobles. ¡°Head inside,¡± one of the soldiers said, opening the door to the VIP spectator room. No nobles were present so the only occupied seat was the emperor¡¯s. ¡°Lian greets you, Your Majesty,¡± she said, bowing as her eyes fell on the unmistakable dark red hair of the emperor, visible from the back. ¡°You¡¯re connected to that boy,¡± Ko said, his gaze fixed on the arena below. ¡°How long were you planning on keeping him hidden from me?¡± ¡°¡­I assure you, he has no desire for conflict with you.¡± Not directly, at least. But she kept that to herself. ¡°I see. I heard he¡¯s your slave.¡± Despite the threat he would pose if he tried to fight Ko, the emperor dropped the subject just like that. ¡°Are you spying on me, Your Majesty?¡± she countered, keeping her voice calm. ¡°No. A rumor is going around about your connection to him,¡± he said, finally turning the chair to look at her. ¡°Everyone in the city knows you, and many saw you with him upon your arrival. Who sold him to you? None of the slave merchants I¡¯ve contacted admit to selling someone with his martial prowess. A man of such strength wouldn¡¯t go unnoticed in the world we live in today.¡± Slaves with martial potential were always taken into sects, trained to grow stronger, and bound in service. Nobles who purchased such slaves followed the same pattern. For nobles, the acquisition of such slaves followed a slightly different path but served a similar end. To the aristocracy, owning a martial slave was not just about their utility in battle¡ªit was a statement of status and power. A slave with extraordinary martial prowess was a symbol of influence, a weapon that could protect estates, expand territories, or intimidate rivals. Nobles who bought these individuals typically sent them to private tutors or smaller sects aligned with their households to develop their skills. If someone like Arnold was put on a leash, the chaos one could cause was astronomical. One thing remains certain after watching him fight: what happened at the reception area with the 1000-year Ki boulder was no fluke. ¡°The moment my outer circle nobles learned of his connection to you,¡± Ko continued, ¡°they requested I take him from you and give him to them instead. He would be an asset to a select few individuals if this were to happen.¡± Her stomach turned at his words. ¡®And what would they do with him? Pass him around like some object at an orgy?¡¯ ¡°In a major vote, you are but one woman against 80 nobles who came forward. But I will not go through with it.¡± ¡°Why is that¡­?¡± she asked, a little relieved Ko wasn¡¯t pushing for it. ¡°There is no doubt in my mind that he will win the tournament and become an Inner Martial. Why rush things? I would like to see him compete against Breuk, the strongest martial to ever compete, and also the only martial I¡¯ve met who has reached [Tribulation Crossing].¡± Lian gulped. That man is on the same level as Rasuke? They were fortunate enough to have Arnold on their side, making sure Breuk never becomes an Inner Martial. It would take Rasuke and the chief to get through him, thought Lian. Level alone wasn¡¯t enough to determine feats of strength, which is why Rasuke alone¡ªsomeone who recently reached [Tribulation Crossing] after years of meditation, cultivation, internal energy absorption, training¡ªwouldn¡¯t be able to beat him. ¡°I¡¯m sure they can find a use for Breuk instead since there is a low possibility of him winning the match, after all.¡± he brushed the topic off. ¡°¡­Was that all you wanted to discuss, Your Majesty?¡± ¡°There is another thing: bodies were found near the city. All were cladded in blue clothing of varying shades. Coincidentally, the road the bodies were found is the same one you arrived through. You were spotted with that boy on the same day. It does not take a genius to figure out that he killed them all.¡± Lian could sense a raging fire behind Ko¡¯s golden eyes that looked at her calmly. ¡°Another report came in that a village west of here was attacked by the similar robed individuals. Funiji¡¯s soldiers are in my territory, attacking the people I rule over, effectively ignoring the treaty we signed that will be active until either of our deaths at the hands of the other. These attacks have never happened before that boy appeared. To my knowledge at least. What do you know of this?¡± Would it be wise to tell him the truth? Ko might act immediately if he found out Funiji knows she can go to the Spirit Realm at will. For now, he can¡¯t cause unrest to spread among the people until after the tournament is over. The people might think Funiji is planning to launch a full-scale attack on the city. ¡°I-I¡¯ve received word from an informant in Funiji¡¯s army that he¡¯s targeting me because of my abilities as a doctor. I can heal Your Majesty far faster than any other doctor on this continent, while Funiji takes days to recover. H-He must be worried Your Majesty might break the truce and attack him while he¡¯s weakened.¡± She kept her explanation vague. It was a good thing Rasuke had planted that informant and warned her ahead of time; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have known what to tell Ko. The truth could never come out. If Ko knew she wasn¡¯t just aware of the Spirit Realm but could also enter it at will, the consequences would be severe. And if he suspected she wasn¡¯t as ancient as she claimed, her carefully constructed lie could crumble. She had to maintain the illusion of her supposed origins. Ko believed she had lived hundreds of years ago, which meant he expected her to understand the language of that era. Conveniently, without any texts from that time, he couldn¡¯t prove otherwise. For now, he had no choice but to trust her knowledge and ability to translate the past. Even with the low chances of uncovering information about the Spirit Realm¡ªand an even slimmer chance of finding a way to access it¡ªKo was willing to gamble. For him, any advantage over Funiji was worth the risk. ¡°¡­¡± Noticing his silence, Lian glanced up. Ko¡¯s expression betrayed no reaction, as though her explanation had only confirmed his suspicions.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°He should know me better than to insult my honor as a martial artist,¡± he said finally. There was no anger in his voice, just mild irritation. Just then, the door opened and two individuals walked inside¡ªEmpress Zhoming and Princess Sing. ¡°My, hello Lady Lian.¡± The empress greeted Lian with a warm smile before looking at her daughter, ¡°This is the nice aunt who healed you when you were sick in bed a month ago¡ªgreet her properly, dear. You keep running away from Lian when the two of you bump into each other at the palace.¡± ¡°¡­¡± like a kitten too shy to look up, Sing fidgeted and managed to greet Lian with a tiny voice, ¡°G-Greetings, Miss Doctor.¡± Lian, thankful for their intrusion to break the conversation, replied in kind. ¡°You looked so pale back when I was treating you. But it seems you¡¯ve gotten your youthful energy back in mere weeks, Your Highness.¡± She giggled. ¡°Husband, are we interrupting? We could explore the coliseum a bit and come back later.¡± ¡°No need.¡± He glanced back at Lian, ¡°We will continue this conversation at the banquet. You will accompany the boy, I take it?¡± ¡°Yes. But may I ask one question?¡± after he nodded once, she asked, ¡°Will Your Majesty revoke his status as a slave once he becomes an inner martial?¡± ¡°Are you worried you¡¯ll lose your leash on him? Not that there is one to begin with since he does not have a mark on his neck.¡± ¡°H-His mark is on his nether region¡­¡± she swallowed her dignity and said with slightly flushed cheeks. ¡°Hm, not the first time a slave had their mark placed there.¡± Ko accepted that explanation, ¡°To answer your question, that is up to him to decide. He can choose to work under me, thereby abandoning you, or I can create a household in your name which places you as the head and he a direct subordinate. If the latter, you will be awarded an outer circle status and he will become an inner martial in either choices. Whichever choice he makes matters not to me since he will have to serve me regardless.¡± A new path opened up for her. Somewhere, a ding was heard and a short laughter ensued at the events. While this is fine and all, the process will take a ridiculously long time. She¡¯d have to serve in office for up to a year to be granted access to the rooms in the palace accessible only to Circle Members. Arnold didn¡¯t seem keen to wait to try out this smart approach, so choosing the loud approach was best for him. ¡°I will humbly accept if Your Majesty were to offer me a seat as a circle member.¡± She bowed, though her words weren¡¯t sincere. If Arnold stays true to his word, Ko¡¯s rule will probably be over by the time she¡¯s supposed to actually serve as an outer member of the noble circle. By then, Kohana will be ruler of this city and Lian will start her path to redemption. ¡°You are dismissed.¡± Ko waved a hand to her after turning his chair around. Lian bowed to the empress and princess before leaving. ** A few hours passed by, and just like yesterday, the coliseum was filled to the brim with Moon Plum¡¯s citizens. There was a bustling excitement in the air. Conversations about the martials could be picked up, Nova¡¯s name being spoken about the most. The air was chilly but the spectators didn¡¯t seem to care. Today was going to be the start of the final 10 matches, which harbors the strongest fighters. This was naturally the highlight of the tournament since the beginning matches are boring most of the time. Seated high in the emperor''s balcony, nobles discussed the mysterious contender who had emerged as a dominant force. "Who is Nova, truly?" one noble murmured, fanning herself as she watched the arena below. "His strength is almost unnatural." ¡°I would believe it if someone said he is the emperor¡¯s bastard son.¡± ¡°True, true. Genes could be the answer to his immense strength and none other than His Majesty could be the father of such a powerful warrior.¡± ¡°He could also just be a genius born once every century. I heard the last person who we slapped that label onto died young in the war. Truly a tragedy.¡± ¡°Mhm, the boy was too na?ve and stupid so he wanted to prove himself even when he wasn¡¯t ready.¡± Meanwhile, Arnold stood in the preparation area, arms crossed as he listened to the cheers above. He had no interest in the fame his alias was garnering; his focus remained solely on the fights ahead. Many of the audience members associated his majestic visage with that of the Martial God of Sword, who is said to also have silver white hair and sharp golden eyes, needing only sheer physical strength to take down all his opponents. Admiration, however, came in many forms. While some revered his strength and near-perfect form, others saw him as an object of desire. The women in the audience whispered in hushed tones, their gazes lingering on him. If he came to me, I''d follow him without hesitation, one murmured, her cheeks flushing as her friends giggled in agreement. Arnold remained oblivious, his mind far removed from the distractions of admiration or lust. To the martials observing him, they could tell something was different about him. It wasn¡¯t just his serious expression but the look in his eyes as he stared up at the endless sky. In his previous matches, he¡¯d toy with his opponents with a smirk on his face and an amused glint in his eyes. This time however, his gaze resembled¡ª Bottomless hunger. The hunger for strength, for even more martial arts¡­ Will he be satiated once he obtains the pure martial arts book? Even he didn¡¯t know. He was like a curious child exploring a forest no one had set foot in, eager to discover what else the forest holds whether it be new creatures or plants. At that moment, the martials that were going to compete exited the barracks and walked toward the arena. However, instead of going up the arena, they stood still at the bottom of the stairs. The two-on-one still holds true so whoever was supposed to fight next will need to fight their original opponent and Arnold. ¡°21 opponents, 10 matches¡ªthat is all we¡¯re left with before the next Inner Martial is chosen. This may not seem like much but we consider this part of the tournament to be the most grueling yet. The martials who survived thus far are considered the strongest because they clawed their way through thirty other opponents in the previous 15 matches. Due to a recent addition to the roster, we could not continue the matches as originally planned which is why we have not seen the famed God Hand fight his opponent, a fight many have been looking forward to!¡± Looking at the martials, Arnold noticed a women draped in purple robes and a thin mauve veil that hid her face. From a glance, she looked like a sheltered maiden given her pale white skin and long black nails, but the Ki coming from her body disproved that. ¡®Mian Xi. She¡¯s level 95. More powerful than Marcus and Vance in terms of raw strength and Ki pool.¡¯ He confirmed after checking her status, ¡®I¡¯d like to see her martial arts in action today.¡¯ He felt her staring back but couldn¡¯t see her eyes, only her purple lips curling into a smirk. He was interested to see how their match will go. ¡°We have arranged the fights today differently compared to the previous days¡ªthere will be ten one-on-ones but the final match will be a two-on-one.¡± Multiple boos came from the spectators. Even the nobles voiced their displeasure. Ignoring them, the old man continued, ¡°Please look at the roster.¡± He pointed at the giant golden scroll. On it was a group of five red dots on both sides with a single blue dot in the middle. ¡°I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t have to explain how the matches will proceed. In addition to this change, we will move the final battle to tomorrow morning! Whoever wins in the first and second group will face Nova in a two-one-one!¡± It seems due to popular demand, they had to make Nova the ¡°prize¡± of this tournament. He was the goal of the tournament, changing the whole dynamic. Naturally, this made a few glance his way in contempt, even Breuk. ¡°All preparations are completed for the ceremony and the banquet is slated to start tomorrow afternoon. All are welcome, even peasants!¡± he turned to the martials, ¡°Now then, let us begin the first one-on-one¡ª¡± ¡­. Arnold decided to come to the barracks to watch the matches. The first group of red dots are group A and the other group B. Breuk was placed in Group A while Mian was in group B. The first match will be the martials from group A then the second group B. This process will be repeated to the next two matches until the winners are ready to face ¡°Nova¡± in the final battle. It was clearly deliberate since they knew Breuk and Mian were the strongest. He wasn¡¯t all that worried about being left out. Rather, he could calmly study the martials as they fight. During battle, it was harder to study and fight them at the same time. Probably feeling his eyes on them, the martials who were about to start fighting looked around anxiously to see if they could spot him. They must be thinking he has some ability that can copy martial arts. In truth, it¡¯s just his understanding of what he sees and what he studies that allows him to copy it. This was how he was able to not only perfect his grandfather¡¯s [Water Edge] but also create an entirely new martial art that had a larger skill tree and more powerful skills. Up until now, he felt no need to focus on studying other people¡¯s martial arts but the unique martial arts he saw in this world reignited the fire he had before obtaining his martial art. The spark was ignited by Maylim¡¯s aura string martial skill and the book he got from Sceptim but it was now a raging fire that wanted more wood thrown into it. So far, he had learned three martial skills¡ªAether Shields, Concentrated Aether Blast, and [Rain of Aether] (which he named himself). Of course, all of these wouldn¡¯t be possible to learn without some type of energy so it was probably incorrect to call them martial skills, unlike [Storm of The Water Dragon]. But martial arts are like clay shaped by one¡¯s hands. Without hands, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to create the clay sculpture. The next step is learning something similar to that martial skill of his. The skin-hardening skill might be good practice. But maybe he should first prioritize what he can learn from the book he got from Sceptim? Maybe the book will even contain some tips on how to proceed with even learning all these new skills. Just when he was ruminating to himself, the match began. He couldn¡¯t help but think their methods of fighting was boring. Who could blame him as he is someone who fought in space and destroyed a moon with his power. His fight with Guinevere was exhilarating even though he was clearly the one at a major disadvantage since she was holding back a lot. Each strike he blocked was followed by powerful rumbles that made the whole world tremble. Every strike of his sword cut apart the air itself. He felt like a senior knight watching two children train in the training grounds with sticks. The fight proceeded with neither of them gaining the upper hand through physical combat alone so one of them unleashed his martial art. Responding to that, his opponent did the same. Arnold wasn¡¯t exactly interested in their skills so he watched the fight mindlessly. His arms crossed, one finger tapping his arm, and his eyes going blanker by the second, he watched impatiently. And watched. And watched¡­ SS Chapter 12 Part 2: Change ¡ªMeanwhile around the same time¡ª Immediately after leaving the emperor¡¯s side, Lian came straight to the palace. Kairi accompanied her for protection but maintained her distance since it¡¯s not necessary to follow her around in the palace with all the guards here. Lian entered the front door of the palace after getting clearance from the guards. Her arrival didn¡¯t arouse any suspicion due to her profession and place in Ko Johun¡¯s army. Instead of telling the guards directly that she feels like she¡¯s being followed, it¡¯s best to tell the head maid or someone of similar authority. If she did that so soon, they would lock her in one room and assign a guard to her who follows her everywhere she goes. Ko Johun didn¡¯t have any concubines so she couldn¡¯t make an excuse to go see them in the inner court as an excuse to snoop around. There are many grey areas in the palace and its outer towers¡ªthose being the areas that guards typically don¡¯t go to. There are lots of empty rooms in these grey areas so if Lian were to go there normally, she¡¯d be under suspicion. In the end she came to the head maid, the woman who attends to the Empress. The two met up the moment the guards locked down the palace upon learning that someone was after Lian¡¯s life. It won¡¯t be long before the emperor hears of this and agrees to let Lian stay for a few days. Depending on how the week goes, the banquet might be scheduled for tomorrow, as originally thought, but maybe the emperor will want the next inner martial rest before being formally introduced to the empire. If this is the case, there will be an extra day left for Lian to investigate. The location was the living room. Sitting across each other was Lian and another woman wearing a maid uniform. This same woman is known for her neutral relationship with the emperor and also her loyalty to the crown. Despite her loyalty to the previous imperial family, it was still required of her to serve the current imperial family. ¡°¡ªThe emperor did indeed change the locks and their locations.¡± She confirmed Lian¡¯s suspicions. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®change their locations¡¯, Suesei?¡± she asked the tall raven-haired woman who looked no older than her, the same woman who served as head maid for twenty years. Her droopy long ears wiggled slightly, a sign that she¡¯s constantly listening if someone is nearby. Elves can even hear breathing so this wasn¡¯t a fruitless effort of hers. ¡°It sounds absurd when you put it that bluntly¡­¡± ¡°You are one of few others besides myself who know of what arcane arts is like.¡± Lian nodded but looked confused at what she said, ¡°Do you know what interior manipulation is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s magic that allows you to swap rooms. But it¡¯s high-tier magic, far outside the reach of ordinary people.¡± Places like the [Infinite Labyrinth], located somewhere in the mortal realms, is known for shifting rooms to trap whoever dares set foot in it for all eternity. It¡¯s rumored to be the former home of the Progenitor who happens to be its creator. ¡°Indeed, but Ko didn¡¯t use the spells one would normally use to swap rooms around. Instead, he used runes, something even non-magicians can use if you have enough magic crystals on hand.¡± ¡°Those aren¡¯t available to the public.¡± ¡°Yes, only individuals in positions high in society have access to them but none can use them as efficiently as His Majesty, given his experience in handling them. I started noticing strange runes on the doors of some of the rooms in the palace shortly after Ko officially became the emperor but I haven¡¯t been able to find the rooms they were swapped with, which should have the identical runes I scribbled in here.¡± She pulled out a small notebook from her pocket. After flipping through some pages, she handed it to Lian. ¡°I¡¯m not knowledgeable about every rune out there, Suesei.¡± Lian said after giving the rune drawings a look over. They looked incredibly complicated even for someone like Lian who is very studious and intelligent. Meanwhile her talismans, which were easy to make and very convenient, were like child scribblings in comparison. ¡°I had expected them to be similar to the runes you place on your talismans but that is unfortunate.¡± Suesei heaved a sigh, ¡°I would aid you if I could but the emperor has been very careful in what he reveals to me. Our conversations almost never delve into official business, which is quite worrisome as I am left in the dark about most matters unless Empress Zhoming shares them with me.¡± Normally a Head Maid and Butler would be the only two besides the main family to know all the palace secret passageways, rooms and treasure but even five years later, Ko still didn¡¯t trust Suesei despite her showing nothing but obedience to the crown. ¡°How goes your preparations for the Revolution?¡± Suesei changed the subject. Suesei was just a ¡°silent ally¡± of the Revolution and doesn¡¯t openly show her support for it. Rather, she presents herself an ally of the crown only. Of course, she helps Lian obtain information most of the time-which is why Lian came straight to her this time again¡ªbut that was pretty much it. ¡°We¡¯re a few steps away from taking back our empire.¡± Lian said with more confidence that she thought she had. This would¡¯ve been unprecedented just a week ago since they were nowhere near as prepared as they would¡¯ve hoped. Hearing her confident reply, Suesei raised an eyebrow.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Last time you told me the Highnesses were barely scraping by because they used all their gold on mercenaries who abandoned them the moment they found out the job was to challenge Ko, taking the gold with them.¡± She gazed at Lian intently, ¡°What changed that all of a sudden?¡± The door suddenly opened, which made Suesei frown since she didn¡¯t hear anyone approach. Her mouth opened slightly when she turned her head, finding the empress standing there at the door. Lian and Suesei hurriedly stood up to greet her. ¡°No need to greet me when we already saw each other earlier this morning, Suesei.¡± Said the empress with a kind smile. Looking down, Suesei noticed the empress was barefoot. So that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t even hear footsteps. It¡¯s the empress¡¯ habit to walk around barefoot when there aren¡¯t any guests in the palace. Due to this habit, the floors have to be mopped daily to ensure her feet don¡¯t get dirty from sand. It was a lot of work but no one complained outwardly. Why is she here now when it¡¯s expected of her to be by the emperor¡¯s side while the tournament is ongoing? She glanced at Lian, ¡°Leave us for a moment, Suesei.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Even at this distance, Zhoming didn¡¯t appear to be breathing at all. Suesei always found this disturbing since even her ears couldn¡¯t pick up the empress¡¯ heartbeat. The thought of ¡°could she be a vampire¡± came up frequently but she didn¡¯t stick around for long to have any such thoughts again. After Suesei left, Zhoming walked over to the couch and sat down. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you, Your Majesty?¡± Lian asked, growing uneasy. It will be harder to move around if the empress is here. She came here just a few hours after the tournament began. Any other person would find this odd but Lian knew the reason for this. ¡°There is, actually.¡± She rubbed her shoulder and stretched her neck to the side, ¡°Do you have any pain relief medicine? I¡¯ve been feeling an ache in my shoulder ever since last night.¡± This again. No matter where Lian is at any time, the empress always seeks her out when she gets mysterious aches in her body. She doesn¡¯t seek out other doctors, only Lian as if she¡¯s the only one that can make the pain go away. But¡­ ¡®How can you feel back pain when you¡¯re a¡ª¡¯ ¡°Lian, do you have any?¡± ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Lian quickly retrieved a small vial from her magic bag, its white liquid glimmering faintly. The empress loosened her yukata, letting it slip down her shoulders, and draped her hair over one side to reveal her flawless porcelain neck. Lian uncorked the vial and tilted it to pour some of the gel into her palm. Just as the liquid began to flow, a sudden trumpet blast echoed through the room, startling her. The gel missed her hand entirely, splattering onto the floor. A piano joined the trumpet¡¯s melody, followed by the delicate strains of violins. ¡°The orchestra seems to be rehearsing again,¡± the empress remarked, her lips curving into a soft smile as she began humming along to the tune. ¡°O-Oh, the palace hired musicians for the banquet? That¡¯s a first.¡± Lian asked, her voice tinged with surprise. That had to be the reason they were here, given the banquet was the only grand event she knew of this late in the month. ¡°Yes,¡± the empress replied. ¡°My husband insists on making this feast the grandest we¡¯ve ever hosted for our new Inner Martial. It¡¯s the end of the year, after all. Tradition demands it, even if it¡¯s a little different from last year.¡± She sighed lightly. ¡°I used to worry about how much of the taxpayers¡¯ money goes into the tournament, but it seems unavoidable.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t the nobles sponsor it as well?¡± ¡°They do, but at a cost.¡± The empress¡¯s tone grew more serious. ¡°Many of their regions suffer economically because their lords pour nearly everything into the tournament. Which is why I introduced a cap in how much of their income they can invest. As for the payouts to the martials who don¡¯t make it into the inner circle¡ªthose funds come directly from the general populace. The palace only finances the tournament itself.¡± ¡°¡­That sounds like a recipe for unrest,¡± Lian said after a thoughtful pause. ¡°If the citizens knew their hard-earned money was being funneled into their lords¡¯ personal ambitions, riots wouldn¡¯t be far behind.¡± ¡°It is a troubling thought,¡± the empress admitted, a shadow passing over her expression. ¡°I¡¯ve often dreamed of establishing an equal authority to the emperor¡ªsomething like a Congress¡ªto prevent such issues. But the nobles would never allow it since all of them voted in favor to remove it five years ago.¡± ¡°Everything has worked out so far for them.¡± Lian said dryly. Before Ko Johun took over this empire, Kohana¡¯s father would let nobles vote on certain things concerning the empire then he¡¯ll take it to Congress to discuss strategy. In the end, he will examine Congress politicians¡¯ answers before making the final decision. Nowadays, the emperor did not care for the empire unless it had something to do with martial arts, military, and his own role as emperor. That¡¯s what the Outer circle is for. ¡°They¡¯d see any change as a threat¡ªor worse, as a return to the days when they had less control.¡± The empress nodded, her gaze distant. ¡°Precisely. To people like them, change is like a demon, something to fear. For now, I can only hope the banquet and tournament will soothe tensions rather than ignite them.¡± ¡®Lady Zhoming, you always were a kind woman¡­¡¯ Visions of her scorched face and unblinking, lifeless eyes clouded Lian¡¯s mind. Zhoming¡¯s gaze grew unfocused as she whispered to herself, almost as if forgetting Lian was there. ¡°Change¡­ change¡­¡± Her voice was soft but almost mechanical at the same time. Lian paused, her hands steady as she continued applying the gel. She wasn¡¯t sure if the empress was speaking to her or simply lost in her own thoughts. ¡°¡­Lian, have I changed?¡± she placed her hand on Lian¡¯s which was rubbing the gel on her back. ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Do I¡­ seem different to you somehow?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Your Majesty.¡± Lian genuinely didn¡¯t understand why she was asking that. ¡°The food I used to like doesn¡¯t interest me anymore, or rather the taste is even unpleasant to my tongue. I cannot feel at ease when visiting a garden, something I remember doing many times in the past when stressed. Painting¡ªsomething that requires patience and motivation¡ªis difficult to do now without my body crawling with unfamiliar pain I feel but even when drinking a potion, it remains.¡± Zhoming stood up after letting go of Lian¡¯s hand, ¡°Who am I even anymore, Lian?¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s my little girl. She still hasn¡¯t had her first Scarlet Season yet, even though she¡¯s a girl well into puberty and has been growing naturally. Even mine has been rare the past few years¡­ What is happening to us, Lian?¡± the empress took Lian¡¯s hand again, ¡°You¡¯ve been with my husband since the beginning, right? What change in us occurred during all that time that I was unaware of?¡± It seems that when she said ¡°people fear change¡±, she was referring to herself as well. She fears losing the person she once was to become a stranger she has to learn how to live like for the rest of her life. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± It was up to Ko Johun to reveal the truth to his family. ¡°¡­.¡± Zhoming stepped back, her trembling hands quickly adjusting her yukata. ¡°Excuse me, the pain has subsided for now.¡± Without another word, she left the living room just as the orchestra reached a soaring high note. But there had been no pain to begin with¡ªLian knew this. Her ability to sense discomfort or immunities in others, even with a simple touch, made it clear. It had all been in Zhoming¡¯s head, much like an infertile woman believing she had suffered a miscarriage. SS Chapter 12 Part 3: We Need a Thief ¡°She left something here,¡± Lian murmured quietly. Something was laying on the couch. It was the empress¡¯¡­ necklace? Lian¡¯s eyes opened wide and she quickly picked it up. ¡°¡­There¡¯s a rune on here but it¡¯s only drawn halfway.¡± Like a vine coiling around a branch, the runic pattern coiled around the gold necklace from the gem on the bottom, to halfway to the back. It was tiny but Lian could see it clearly. She recognized the last symbol which was a basic connector to form patterns in a runic formation but it was missing its other piece. It seems another piece is needed to complete the formation. She could understand this even with her inexperienced eyes. ¡®This means we need the daughter¡¯s necklace as well¡­¡¯ her excitement had come and gone as quick as a blink, ¡®But I haven¡¯t found the secret rooms yet so I should keep looking.¡¯ Lian looked at the door, thinking back to Zhoming¡¯s sad expression. Deep down, she wanted to tell Zhoming the truth¡ªabout what Ko ordered her to do after the war. ¡°Hopefully she doesn¡¯t know she dropped it here,¡± Lian put the necklace inside her kimono and quickly left the living room. She walked down the hallway, looking around if she could see Suesei. She spotted Suesei outside when she walked by double sliding doors leading to the courtyard in the middle of the palace grounds. Despite being in the middle of four walls, the garden was quite large and had a greenhouse and even many blindspots. Suesei was sitting at the small table inside the greenhouse, writing something down. Noticing Lian approach, she stopped her scribbling and quickly addressed her. ¡°I trust she didn¡¯t suspect anything about your being here?¡± Lian shook her head, ¡°Good. I¡¯d like to know the truth about why you want to take the book, Lian. If you can be honest and give a good reason then I will continue to help you if there¡¯s a chance Ko and Funiji will be stopped.¡± There was no reason to hold any information back since Suesei is a trustworthy person. ¡°Are you thinking of making Prince Rasuke learn the cursed martial arts in that book?¡± ¡°No. Even if I wanted to, his sister would not allow such a thing after what happened to her grandfather. I¡¯m sure even her late father would be against it since he watched his own father succumb to the power.¡± Every attempt of mortals trying to transcend to godhood will be met with forceful judgment. That was their grandfather¡¯s fate. Corruption was just the first punishment of many. ¡°Hmm, I see. She always was protective of her little brother. I miss those two immensely¡­ If Rasuke is not the one who wants to use the martial arts contained within that book, who is it?¡± ¡°Well, you see¡ª¡± Lian explained everything that happened so far and how she met Arnold. She couldn¡¯t leave out the attack in the village so she didn¡¯t choose her words. Of course, this led to her having to tell Suesei about her being attacked by the ¡°Blue Fire Serpants¡±. With a frowning brow, Suesei spoke, ¡°Does His Majesty know about them?¡± ¡°Yes, I told him earlier this morning actually. But he said it¡¯s best to wait until after the tournament to act. I think he¡¯ll dispatch guards throughout the city for now.¡± ¡°Getting attacked on two occasions isn¡¯t just some coincidence.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve had a feeling for quite some time that I¡¯ve been getting tailed whenever I travel to and from the city. These past few days confirmed I¡¯m the target. And before you ask, no, I do not know the reason.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°It would be best for you to stay here tonight. It should give you enough time to investigate.¡± Suesei shifted the focus of the conversation, sliding the book she was scribbling in, towards Lian, ¡°I made a small map to show you where all the rooms are with runic letters on them. This should narrow down your search. Keep in mind that this palace has 1400 rooms so there could be more.¡± ¡°Thank you, Suesei. Now I don¡¯t have to request a map from the family that built the palace.¡± They don¡¯t just hand that kind of thing to anyone, though so Lian would¡¯ve failed anyway. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to show you as well but I need you to trust me in how I¡¯ll use it.¡± Suesei merely sighed, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for secret rooms then it should mean you¡¯d want to obtain the keys to these rooms. Show me what you¡¯ve found.¡± Lian nodded and passed the necklace under the table. While they were comfortably hidden from people on the ground floor, there could be someone watching them from up above. ¡°Hmm¡­.¡± The elf examined the item, ¡°This is definitely the necklace that Her Majesty wears but this runic pattern isn¡¯t here when she wears it. So, it goes invisible once it leaves her neck.¡± She gave it back to Lian, who quickly pocketed it. ¡°There¡¯s one other problem.¡± Lian smiled wryly, ¡°We¡¯ll need to get the princess¡¯ necklace as well.¡± Another sigh came out of the elf, ¡°I¡¯m already on board to help you, Lian. Whatever you need, tell me then I¡¯ll try to get it done.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Mm. Onto the next issue. We still need to look for the duplicated runes. Finding out which rooms are being swapped could lead us to the hidden room where we can find information on the book. There is a magic item that can detect duplicate runes by sensing their unique mana wavelengths. By inputting a rune into the item, it would allow us to easily track other instances of that same rune, pinpointing their locations with precision. The search would be infinitely easier with it, as we could narrow down our options.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­? How will that help us?¡± ¡°Ko Johun had certain individuals install traps inside the rooms that have the runes listed in this book of mine. Either that or they¡¯re empty rooms meant to stall whoever is looking through them.¡± ¡°Ah, so not all of them are drawn using powdered magic stones which exude mana. People like us wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference.¡± ¡°Exactly. I suspect that¡ªjust like the necklace¡ªthe rooms we¡¯re looking for have some magic mechanism that turns the runes invisible and only show themselves when their handles are turned. On top of swapping places through mysterious intervals, we need to find these invisible runes.¡± ¡®I need to tell Arnold about this.¡¯ The previous emperor didn¡¯t use the same methods to prevent intruders from accessing secret rooms. Everything valuable to the imperial family was kept in the treasury vaults. Going this far just shows how careful Ko is in preventing knowledge of the ¡°deal¡± and book from falling into other people¡¯s hands. ¡°Now that you understand, let¡¯s move on as this is the most important part. The only problem with getting the magic item I mentioned is that it''s locked up in the Craftmaster¡¯s workshop, heavily secured and nearly impossible to access without his master key.¡± ¡°It¡¯s often crowded during the day even when the Masters are out on commission deliveries.¡± Lian tapped her finger on the table, ¡°If we asked for the key, they would provide it for us but if something goes missing the next day, we would be the primary suspects.¡± ¡°On top of that worry, the magic item is very valuable and must only be used by the imperial family or craftsmen for building machines that operate on magic stones.¡± Even if they get inside the workshop, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use the magic item. While magic was scarce in this world, magic stones were aplenty. Of course, not everyone can use it, just like magic-powered machines that were used in the latecomer exam. As mentioned, with exception to the imperial family, only special professions like Blacksmiths, armorsmiths and craftsmen could use these magic items if they can prove it¡¯s for good reason. Suesei raised another point, ¡°Even if we go at night, avoiding all the guards that patrol the palace grounds will be an impossibly difficult task. It¡¯s a situation I would not even be able to handle with the help of spirits. You wouldn¡¯t happen to have any talismans that can help with this¡­?¡± ¡°Even if I knew how to use shadow ability runes, only assassin clans and thief guilds use those. If I¡¯m caught using those talismans, my reputation with the nobles will worsen even further. They might even suspect I¡¯m trying to use the abilities to assassinate the emperor while he sleeps.¡± ¡°¡­That doesn¡¯t make any sense. They should know someone as powerful as him can sense you even if you use shadow abilities. Only someone on his level can mask their presence.¡± Someone on his level, huh¡­ She thought for a moment if leaving this to Arnold will be the best course of action. However, he had his own role in this plan. He might be disappointed in Lian that she can¡¯t even do something as simple as this while expecting him to take her to where the High Elves are so that she can redeem herself for her sins. ¡°This means we need a thief.¡± Both Suesei and Lian sighed at the same time. Where could they find a thief skilled enough to get past even Earthly Ascendents? SS CHAPTER 13 : An Assassin’s Freedom Ruria had lots of friends and people who idolizes her but she still felt lonely, the memories she made with the aforementioned not enough to keep her company. Her kind older sisters, who used to pamper her and spoil her, were husks of themselves. Once both of them became of age, they started drifting away from the family, wanting nothing to do with them and their activities. It was their rights as adults to leave their family¡¯s shadow so no one could prevent them from doing what they wanted to. However, their ¡°family¡± is not normal. Their attempt to escape this cycle came at a price that became obvious much later after they had already begun their new lives. The second eldest, who resisted the hardest and even tried to kill her own little brother that she described to be the devil, is now a vegetable who cannot control her own bowel movements, eat solid foods or talk. She is forever locked in the attic of her family home. The oldest sister is a walking ¡°timebomb¡± who her brother can ¡°detonate¡± at any time with just a simple phrase. It was a far cry from what happened to her younger sister but she was a prisoner in a different sense. Ruria¡­ is the only tool left from the three sisters. She could never truly gain independence from this life she lived. She was not stronger or smarter than her two sisters so there was no way for her to win against her brother. Even if she did succeed in killing him, their father would instantly take revenge for killing the heir and he was said to be as strong as the Great Nobles of Eulia Empire. She didn''t stand a chance. Despite knowing this, the hesitation to carry out orders and running away from her troubles, was still strong. Melis alone knows what fate awaits her if she continues showing resistance to a fate her birthright decided for her. Ruria was walking down a long hallway after she entered the coliseum. While she wasn¡¯t a fan of gladiator fights, this was about the only source of entertainment in this world where she didn¡¯t have friends. Things were starting to heat up in the arena judging by the crowd¡¯s cheers. ¡®Is Nova fighting again?¡¯ was what she thought before a chill went up her spine and the air became heavy all of a sudden. ¡°W-What is that?¡± As someone who is expected to assassinate targets even more powerful than herself, she was trained to resist intimidation and bloodlust from others so she was able to quickly recover. The air near the barracks was so thick, it felt like she was fighting strong wind. It felt like the pressure was coming from inside the barracks and not the arena to her left. Curiosity getting the better of her, she went past the lockers and went through the entrance of the barracks. Inside she found martials, foaming at the mouth, laying motionlessly on the floor. Judging by the crowd and how the current match was still ongoing as usual, the pressure inside this room wasn¡¯t leaking outside. A single man stood still as he watched the arena fight, his golden eyes unblinking and his face as cold as a mountain top. It was a gaze that had seen and carried out countless slaughters or was starving for it. How did she know this? Well, her brother, father, grandfather, and late great-grandfather shared this same cold, terrifying expression that made one¡¯s bones chill. When her brother or father had this expression at the dinner table at night, none of the women in the family and servants dared to speak and awaited only for them to break the silence. They could simply be thinking about something very serious or were eager to see blood spill. Like her oldest sister, Ruria saw this expression as the ¡°ticking bomb¡±, a phrase she didn¡¯t use lightly because her sister was ¡°activated¡± before. Records from previous generations of their family stated that this expression¡ªflat lips in a line and resting, unblinking eyes¡ªis referred to as the Wist, the same name as the devil that controls their family and grants them power. The reason it¡¯s called this is because when in human form, the devil has this exact same face constantly. Even when ¡°laughing¡±. He stood there unmoving, his gaze appearing distant. Ruria was hesitant to speak up but before she could, a shy voice came from behind her. she sensed the person but only thought it was a noble¡¯s servant or employee of the coliseum. ¡°U-Uhm, am I interrupting something?¡± the young woman asked as she looked between Nova and Ruria even though they didn¡¯t appear to be in a conversation. ¡°Ruria? Kairi?¡± turning to face the two, a surprised expression appeared on Nova¡¯s face as if he didn¡¯t realize they were here before she called out. ¡­Was he that deep in thought? ** Arnold glanced at Ruria for a moment who came here for some reason before looking at Kairi, ¡°You look like you¡¯ve been running for a while. What¡¯s so urgent?¡± Looking sideways at Ruria, she carefully took out a small book and handed it to Arnold, ¡°Lady Lian says there are complications with the preparations. They need an item from someone, but it¡¯s not easy to retrieve without a specialist in infiltration.¡± ¡°You can drop the vague speak. This girl is an ally of mine so she won¡¯t let what she hears here leak outside.¡± Kairi narrowed her eyes at Ruria who was glancing at the book that Kairi gave Arnold. ¡°¡­If you say so.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get to that in a moment. Hmm, these are runes.¡± ¡°Can I see?¡± Ruria looked at the book scribblings from beside him but couldn¡¯t see properly at this angle. ¡°Do you recognize them?¡± He held up the book for Ruria to inspect. She squinted, her eyes tracing the lines carefully. ¡°They look more like a child¡¯s scribblings¡ªvery incoherent. A few patterns seem to be missing, though. Without those, they¡¯re incomplete and unintelligible as a formation but still somewhat recognizable if placed beside the full rune. I can make out a few.¡± Arnold glanced at the system, confirming her observation. It matched his own hunch. ¡°They seem familiar to me,¡± he said, ¡°but if a common peasant saw them, they¡¯d dismiss them as less coherent than a Rorschach inkblot test.¡± ¡°Rorasake? What¡¯s that?¡± Kairi tilted her head, her expression blank. Ignoring her question, Arnold continued, ¡°These are often drawn on doors to discourage thieves, which is about the only thing they¡¯re good for. Oftentimes they¡¯re just fake, but how could a common thief tell apart the dangerous runes from the utility runes? They¡¯ll assume the worst and give up. Anyway, what¡¯s this item you mentioned?¡± ¡°A magic tool that can differentiate fake runes from authentic ones,¡± Kairi explained. ¡°Lady Lian says the real runes are invisible and only appear when the doorknob on marked doors is turned.¡± Arnold¡¯s brow furrowed as he considered her words. ¡®Ko is just a martial, but he knows about this kind of security measure? Even if the imperial family used this method for hundreds of years, it¡¯s unlikely they¡¯d hand over knowledge like this to their usurper. Maybe he dabbled in wizardry during his younger days. Are there academies for that in this world? There must be, since magic¡ªor at least fragments of it¡ªexists here.¡¯If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. In any case, what she was referring to is a Magic Scanner. Just like how a nose can smell, which help animals navigate or track, the device can follow the trails of mana left behind by the runes, even when they¡¯re inactive. This is due to the mana-rich dust that comes from the crushed magic crystals which are used to drawn the runes. ¡°You said someone well-versed in infiltration is necessary¡­¡± he glanced at Ruria, ¡°I was thinking of discussing all of this after the tournament is over but it¡¯s best we move ahead with everything right away.¡± Ruria tilted her head. ** Night had settled over the city, but the streets were as lively as ever. People buzzed with excitement, their conversations revolving around tomorrow''s final match¡ªthe culmination of the tournament. Nova hadn¡¯t fought today. Instead, he¡¯d spent the day watching others in the ring, his fists clenched at his sides as he itched for action. The morning promised a packed coliseum. The final match wasn¡¯t just the talk of the town¡ªit was a goldmine for the nobles, who stood to make more money than ever before from the tournament. Vendors had already begun setting up their stalls outside the coliseum, filling the area with a chaotic energy. The smell of freshly baked bread and grilled meats hung in the cool night air, while merchants called out to passersby, eager to turn the excitement into profit. Over at the palace, the mood was starkly different. News had reached the emperor of a disturbing threat: the army''s head doctor was being hunted by assassins from a rival nation. The palace went into lockdown almost immediately, guards doubling their patrols. Yet, outside its gates, the people carried on oblivious, thinking the heightened security was just part of preparations for tomorrow¡¯s banquet to ensure no bad apples disrupt those preparations. Meanwhile, at the palace¡ª Ruria, a scarf around her face and covered in black clothes and her favorite pair of fishnet leggings, sat atop one of the guard towers on the palace¡¯s estate. ¡®When was the last time I broke into someone¡¯s house like this?¡¯ While she had only one assassination target so far due to her inexperience, she was always assigned to ¡°retrieve¡± items from targets since she had the best Shadow Abilities among her family members. Ruria had a special ability that erases any sound she makes. This is a useful ability for an Assassin Thief since she can sneak anywhere and can blend in with the shadows even during the day using camouflage. No one else in the family has this ability except for an early ancestor which is probably why her brother gave her one last chance to prove herself useful so that he can keep her in the family. Even while perched up on the highest tower, the moon behind her back, no one could see her silhouette since the moon¡¯s light is all they¡¯d be able to see. ¡°They killed all the lights except for the ones inside the palace¡ªquite old-fashioned.¡± Back in the dark ages, before the existence of lamppoles, the empire used to put out all light sources before an invasion. The resistance soldiers would have runes burned onto their temples or use potions to see better at night, waiting for their enemies to fall into their trap. Even if the enemies did the same thing, they would be sitting ducks out in the open while walking through city streets with all kinds of hiding spots. Ruria utilizes this method whenever she¡¯s out in the forest. It works wonders on catching animals to eat. She didn¡¯t anticipate a lockdown and due to it being so abrupt, she couldn¡¯t prepare a [Night Stalker] potion. ¡°That servant girl said the head maid was going to meet me around the back but how am I going to see her in this darkness¡­ I should¡¯ve listened more in Nocturnal classes.¡± Ruria considered making bird noises but that would just draw the guards towards her since a bird shouldn¡¯t be awake at this time. ¡°Hm?¡± she noticed a flashing light coming from somewhere in the darkness, ¡°That must be her.¡± Ruria turned into a cloud of smoke, moving carefully on the ground towards that light. as she got closer, she noticed an elf in a maid uniform standing in a doorway at the back of the palace. She was holding a mirror in her hands. Very ingenious way to signal someone. ¡°Over here.¡± She turned back into herself and stood a bit further from the woman as she called out. The woman quickly approached. She tore a piece of paper, which made particles of dust surround the both of them. ¡®A talisman? This whole city is old-fasioned.¡¯ Thought Ruria wryly. ¡°With this we should be able to talk.¡± The elf waved her hand and a fire spirit appeared above the two of them, ¡°Apologies but we should keep this brief as the illusion barrier won¡¯t hold for long. I can¡¯t invite you into the palace just yet with it being full of people.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°We need you to plant this phony on the same spot you find the magic item we¡¯re looking for.¡± The elf handed over a bag that was quite heavy.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°All right. Put this on before you come back here.¡± The elf handed a folded uniform over to Ruria. Just looking at the colors and fabric, she could tell it was a maid uniform even while folded, ¡°Since you¡¯re a thief, you should have dexterous hands, correct? That will be important once the banquet starts officially. I¡¯ll introduce you to the others as a spare maid so you can attend the banquet.¡± She had no objections. ¡°Once you leave the workshop, wait for five minutes before going around that corner,¡± she pointed left, ¡°The kitchen is quite crowded right now so I¡¯ll meet you in front of the cellar. The cellar is isolated from the rest of the palace and far from the crowded areas so it¡¯s the perfect rendezvous.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Good luck and thank you for agreeing to help the Resistance.¡± Ruria didn¡¯t really know how this will help them take Ko down since Nova is the only one who benefits. Maybe he promised them something in return for helping him? Whatever, she didn¡¯t care. All she cared about was getting her newfound freedom that someone as strong as him could guarantee. ¡°I¡¯m going then.¡± After saying so, she turned back into a floating black cloud, blending into the shadows once more. ** After fifteen minutes, Ruria was able to get the magic item. The locks weren¡¯t exactly as sophisticated as all the others she¡¯d picked in her life. Bringing along magic lockpicks to disrupt the flow of mana on arcane locks seemed useless in a nation like this. The entire process took ten minutes. The maid didn¡¯t exactly say how long she¡¯d wait for Ruria. Maybe she was already waiting at the cellar. In any case, Ruria quickly slipped into the maid uniform. ¡°Ugh, even though I always cosplay with my friends, I still can¡¯t get used to these kinds of clothes. My legs are barely covered.¡¯ She tried to pull down the skirt but it wouldn¡¯t go further than the top of her thighs. In any case, it was time to go. After making sure she wasn¡¯t being followed, Ruria ran towards the palace¡¯s cellar. The elf maid was waiting there just as she said. She opened the cellar door and pushed Ruria inside, and followed after her. ¡°Lian will be coming shortly to take the item off your hands. She has several guards following her so meeting her in her assigned room would be unwise.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You are a new face; therefore, they will assume you are part of Funiji¡¯s soldiers and aiming to kill her.¡± ¡°O-Oh.¡± That does make sense, thought Ruria. ¡°Just keep your distance for now. The guards think she¡¯s meeting me to help pick out a bottle of wine for the empress who¡¯s resting upstairs.¡± Her ears suddenly flapped, ¡°She¡¯s here. I¡¯ll stand near the entrance to make sure no one comes in. Lian and I will leave together once the two of you are done. Wait a minute longer before you leave.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded at Ruria before leaving her side. ¡­ ¡°Good evening, this is the first time we¡¯ve met.¡± The mature raven-haired woman bowed to Ruria, ¡°My name is Lian Tesurai. You need not give your own name. I know how Thieves operate.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s not dawdle.¡± ¡°May I have the magic item?¡± ¡°Here.¡± She handed it over. ¡°I heard you have an entourage following you around even in the most secure fortress in this city. How do you intend to move around freely, Miss Lian?¡± After giving the hexagonal prism object a quick look over, Lian answered her, ¡°I¡¯ll think of something before the big day. Concerning the magic item, I¡¯ll need to do some tests to see if I can get it working without the craftmaster¡¯s help.¡± ¡°What if they realize it¡¯s missing?¡± ¡°They only use the item when strictly necessary, and this is only when they receive commissions that are recorded by the palace which I have access to. The materials for their next job are scheduled to arrive at the palace next week so we don¡¯t need to worry about them realizing it¡¯s gone.¡± ¡®I suppose the fake magic item they had me plant there will be suitable enough to fool the craftmaster.¡¯ ¡°What am I supposed to do while you¡¯re busy with testing the magic item?¡± with how little time they ahd left, Ruria was worried. ¡°The servants who were outside before the lockdown commenced, weren¡¯t allowed back inside. This naturally led to a position opening up. That is, a personal servant to the princess.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t they be suspicious that a new face suddenly arrived after the lockdown?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked Her Highness to cover you in that regard. She thinks you¡¯re my niece who desperately needs a job and independence. You are to be her attendant for the next few days.¡± ¡°I suppose I could give it a shot¡­¡± It¡¯s not like Ruria wasn¡¯t trained for stuff like this. As an assassin, you are trained to blend into society to assassinate your targets. This involves dressing the part to blend in as well. Ruria was trained in several professions throughout these past 19 years. Yes, she may be a first year at Ardark academy but that was only because she wasn¡¯t allowed to attend school before since she was being trained day in and day out, never getting enough rest or sleep. To everyone else, she was just a 15-year-old girl. With her short height and high-pitch voice, it wasn¡¯t that hard to fool people even if her chest was¡­ above what you¡¯d consider average. Where would she be in life if she wasn¡¯t born into a family that raises killers? Though she could not reverse what had been done to her and the nightmares of every hardship she had to face to stand here today, her and her sisters¡¯ freedom was within grasp. They will finally be able to escape. ¡°¡ªGirl?¡± noticing Ruria¡¯s silence, Lian shook her a bit. ¡°...Sorry, just had something on my mind." she shook her head in an attempt to force down the bitterness, "Let¡¯s continue.¡± SS CHAPTER 14: Heretic The very next morning¡­ Ruria was currently brushing the princess¡¯ hair. Their first introduction went smoothly and Sing didn¡¯t seem suspicious about her new ¡°temporary¡± personal servant who will mysteriously disappear after the banquet. Lian was able to confirm that she could get the magic item to work even though it was her first time using it. It wasn¡¯t as simple as putting a magic crystal inside, of course, but she managed to make it work. She stashed the magic item somewhere in the laundry room, which Ruria couldn¡¯t get to just yet since, as a personal servant, she had to help the princess get ready. Ruria noticed a shadow looming over Sing¡¯s face. She was stroking a doll¡¯s hair. It was an ugly doll, not in the design sense but as if it was thrown in a pit of fire until its face burned off. She looked somewhat confused, as if she didn¡¯t know why she was stroking its hair so gently. ¡°Your Highness, you seem quite down even though today is the climax of the tournament. I recall hearing from my cousin that you enjoy watching martials fight, something not many girls do.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°Uhm, do you have a favorite fighter?¡± Ruria asked, trying to make the awkward silence go away. Sing¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s Lady Mian! She¡¯s the lady in dark purple! She¡¯s the one who got called to Papa¡¯s office a few days ago along with the big ape man!¡± ¡®Big ape man? Is she talking about Breuk?¡¯ Ruria thought, picturing his face. Well, he was certainly not a handsome guy and was very rugged appearance-wise. Maybe it¡¯s because his nose sits so high up on his face that makes Sing think that way? ¡°And why do you like this Mian lady?¡± ¡°Her combat style is so pretty! Not rough and messy like the others. It¡¯s like she¡¯s dancing! And she¡¯s super strong too! This is her tenth time fighting, and she¡¯s never lost, only forfeited several times!¡± Sing¡¯s hands moved around excitedly as she talked, her voice growing louder with excitement. ¡°She¡¯s been in ten tournaments?¡± Ruria blinked, clearly surprised. She hadn¡¯t been paying that much attention to the tournaments and only started watching when Breuk participated. ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Sing nodded vigorously. ¡°But she¡¯s not trying to get into Papa¡¯s elite circle or anything. She only fights for money. Papa keeps trying to get her to join, but she says no every time. She just wants to be famous. Oh! She¡¯s a model too!¡± ¡°A model?¡± Ruria raised an eyebrow, glancing at Sing¡¯s flushed cheeks. She was looking to the ceiling as if Mian¡¯s face was there. If this wasn¡¯t the attitude of a girl in love, Ruria didn¡¯t know what was. ¡°Yeah! I saw her face once, you know? She¡¯s as pretty as Mama! I want to meet her so bad! Her dark purple hair, her long legs, her cool outfits¡­¡± Sing sighed dreamily, clasping her hands together. ¡°I want to be just like her someday!¡± Ruria couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the younger girl¡¯s enthusiasm. ¡®No wonder she watches the tournaments. She¡¯s just excited for that Mian lady.¡¯ ¡°How do you feel about Nova possibly fighting her in the last round? He might hurt her a lot since he¡¯s so strong.¡± Sing¡¯s face darkened instantly, her pout almost comically exaggerated. ¡°Uuuu, I hate him! He¡¯s so violent and uncool!¡± Ruria chuckled, brushing a loose strand of Sing¡¯s hair back into place. ¡°Most girls your age fall in love with guys that strong¡­¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m not most girls. I¡¯m a princess!¡± Sing said, crossing her arms with an air of mock defiance. ¡°Yes, yes, I understand,¡± Ruria replied, her smile widening. Before she could tease her further, a knock came from the door, breaking the lively atmosphere. ¡°Sing, are you done yet? We must leave for the coliseum before the tournament is scheduled to start. Your father awaits us there.¡± The empress came inside, her presence immediately commanding attention. She was dressed in a regal white gown, its intricate embroidery matching the smaller version Sing wore. ¡°I¡¯m just finishing her hair before I take her downstairs, Your Majesty,¡± Ruria answered politely in Sing¡¯s stead. The empress nodded, her gaze scanning the room briefly before she turned back to Ruria. ¡°Very well. Oh, have you seen a necklace laying around the palace?¡± she asked, her tone casual but her sharp eyes studying Ruria closely. ¡°We usually don¡¯t keep jewelry lying around, so it should be easy to spot. Despite this, no one has been able to help me find it.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t,¡± Ruria replied evenly, her expression neutral. ¡®It¡¯s good that she doesn¡¯t suspect anything.¡¯ The empress lingered, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly. Something unreadable flickered across her face¡ªconcern, doubt, or perhaps suspicion¡ªbut she quickly masked it with a serene smile. ¡°We cannot delay much longer. Come downstairs as soon as you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Yes, Mama!¡± Sing chirped, already bouncing on her seat with anticipation. Ruria continued braiding the princess¡¯s hair, but her thoughts lingered on the empress¡¯s words. Reading her expression, Ruria could tell there were other things on the empress¡¯ mind¡ªthings far more pressing than a missing necklace. Unbeknownst to Ruria, Zhoming felt as if she lost a part of herself when the necklace vanished. ** The carriage ride to the coliseum was uneventful. The mother-daughter pair liked to talk to each other about a lot of things. Ruria rarely chimed in except for when being asked something. ¡°It¡¯s quite crowded even this early in the morning.¡± There was still 30 minutes left before the tournament was scheduled to start. Upon seeing the imperial carriage insignia, the crowd quickly made an opening to the entrance of the coliseum. Ruria could hear people placing their bets on the three competitors. The carriage came to a stop at the entrance. The three of them quickly climbed off and headed for the reception area inside the building. The imperial family normally doesn¡¯t use the front entrance since that would disrupt the flow of traffic through the building but Zhoming chose to come through here because she wanted to stop by the barracks. After she was done talking to the receptionists to confirm everything was going as planned, Zhoming beckoned for Sing and Ruria to follow along. They were walking down a hall that followed a circular path to the arena entrance. Despite this being a coliseum, the architecture was as sophisticated as what you¡¯d use for castles. Its walls were also very strong so this place could serve as a shelter during an invasion. This was one of the empire¡¯s landmarks. Many warriors were forged here so it was an important building to the people. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sing pointed out the window when she spotted a giant floating transparent rectangle. Along with the strange shapes in the sky, gigantic runic letters were floating around in a circle. Looking closer, they were circling inside the arena and the same scholars who were making hand signs to bring up the mystic scroll, were standing in a circle, spaced out from each other. Zhoming answered: ¡°That¡¯s a barrier that will protect the citizens from harm. I heard that this empire has never used it in a hundred years even when being invaded in the past. It¡¯s said to be as strong as the realm gate that separates the Divine Realm from the Between Realms because it could withstand even the power of two Divine Daos. This is all a legend but I am confident it is strong enough to keep the fighting inside the arena.¡± ¡®Are they using hand signs to activate the runes¡­?¡¯ it was her first time seeing this barrier. At first, she thought they only did these strange hand signs for the Mystic Scroll. She thought only martial artists use this to use certain techniques.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°¡ªYou must be cheating somehow!¡± the moment they drew near the barracks, they began to hear voices. There were also people in the entrance of the barracks, blocking it. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhoming, who originally came here to speak with the final competitors, was taken aback by what she was seeing. ¡°Hey, do you think the emperor might¡¯ve disguised himself as this guy and fought in the tournament secretly?¡± the men in the backrow whispered to each other. ¡°What gave you that idea, you idiot?¡± ¡°M-Maybe His Majesty was bored and wanted to participate? I know I would be¡­¡± ¡°You might be right. I can¡¯t feel anything coming from this pipsqueak. The emperor must¡¯ve paid him a lot of money to use him like that.¡± ¡®What kind of absurd reason is that? Are all of them blinded by jealousy?¡¯ The martial in the front grabbed Nova by the collar, ¡°You must be a mage! They¡¯re evil fiends who use magic to corrupt our minds and paint illusions in our heads!¡± ¡°That could be it¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, magicians are depicted as malicious deviants who manipulate people out of boredom.¡± The sentiment spread among the gang of martials, all of them agreeing that he could be a magician¡ªa fiend that terrorizes others without their knowledge, only this time he was ¡°caught red-handed¡±. ¡°They move in groups, right? Like demons.¡± Another chimed in. ¡°Right, there could be more helping him making illusions and controlling the crowd¡¯s fears and emotions! [True Revelation of Arcane] says magicians can cast spells without moving their mouths, so we wouldn¡¯t be able to tell where they are! If we beat him up and take him up to the arena, they might show themselves.¡± ¡®¡­What is this situation¡­ And why isn¡¯t Nova saying anything?¡¯ Ruria looked at him and noticed the cold expression on his face. She had seen that face before since it was a face her brother typically makes whenever he¡¯s upset or annoyed¡ªbefore killing someone. Wist. ¡°Stop this instant!¡± Zhoming finally spoke up. Hearing her voice, the martials immediately turned around, ¡°How can you accuse someone of magi-craft when it has cost several lives at the stake!?¡± Accusations like these have flown around before. The accused were either hanged or burned alive. In this country, it was told that mana made magicians immortal and therefore unable to die or get injured. They were evil gods to these people. What about the inventions and items that use magic? Well, they also believe that magic is an evil concept that can be cleansed when used by a martial because all martials have the blessings of the Martial Gods. These blessings can ¡°resist the evil¡±. ¡°B-But Your Majesty, it¡¯s just too strange for him to make it this far while still hiding his energy signature! No one can do something like that for extended periods besides martials as powerful as His Majesty! Aso, Aether is something only Divine Daos can use! Ancient texts state a divine calling will happen to indicate the next Dao!¡± ¡°I will not listen to your groundless theories! This man has the potential to become a Lord in the inner circle! Think of the consequences of your behavior once he ascends¡ª¡± Nova suddenly raised a hand, as if to tell her to stop. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He said finally. ¡°Uh, I am?¡± the man holding onto his collar was confused for a second but boldly declared, ¡°See!? He¡¯s a magician! We need to bring him to justice¡ª¡± ¡°I cast [Broken Limbs].¡± A cold voice said those words. ¡°UAK!?!?¡± The arms of the man holding his collar was torn from their ligaments and twisted around like a piece of wet cloth. It all happened in the span of a second. ¡°I cast [Broken Ribs].¡± Nova then used the palm of his hand to strike the man¡¯s chest, his hand sinking into it and a loud cracking sound echoing. He suddenly flew back and crashed against the wall, his eyes peeled back in his head and foam coming out of his mouth. ¡°N-No way, Lord Ustein is an Earthly Ascendent¡ªhow could he be¡ª¡± ¡°I cast [Silence]¡± Nova broke his lower jaw, making it dangle and him gurgle uncontrollably. Seeing that ferocity made the others step back while trembling. ¡°It would¡¯ve been amusing to see you try and put me on the stake. We¡¯re not in the tournament so I could kill you all right now and be pardoned for it once I become an inner martial. With how corrupt the nobles are, they might vote in favor my pardon, right?¡± he looked at Zhoming who nodded slowly. He was technically right. None of the nobles would want to antagonize a man of his power. It would be better to use him after showering him with all kinds of stuff. ¡°Even Her Majesty agrees that the empire is full of corrupt trash.¡± His cold golden eyes made them all tremble. Sing subconsciously grabbed her mother¡¯s dress when she felt his pressure, burying her face behind Zhoming¡¯s arm. ¡°Leave before I change my intention to spare you.¡± ¡­ ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡± Arnold bowed to the empress once the trash left this place. He was a hair¡¯s width away from killing them all. Something about them judging his strength and accusing him of doing something ridiculous rubbed him the wrong way. The empress didn¡¯t seem affected by what happened. She¡¯s probably been in the middle of similar disputes before given how her husband was once the most hunted man in this country after declaring war on the sects. The princess, who looked a little older than Melina, was hiding behind her mother. ¡°Greetings to you as well, Sir Nova.¡± Zhoming bowed her head, something royalty don¡¯t normally do. But this kind of respect is something she must show to inner martials regardless of their background prior to obtaining the position, ¡°I came here to greet the final competitors and offer words of encouragement but two them don¡¯t seem to be present at the moment.¡± Arnold scratched his neck, ¡°I don¡¯t know where either of them are but it¡¯s probably a good thing we¡¯re not meeting up alone. We¡¯re supposed to meet with the announcer to discuss restrictions and such later.¡± That wasn¡¯t exactly surprising since the final competitors are above what ordinary martials could hope to achieve so more restrictions must be placed on them, lest they destroy this entire arena with a single skill. Arnold could do that easily with his water dragon martial skill and forbidden art. ¡°Oh, the restrictions must be related to the barrier as well. You will be required to provide your martial skills to the martial board, members who oversee different types of martials arts, both new and old.¡± ¡°I¡¯m supposed to just give them my trump cards?¡± ¡°I assure you they will keep it a secret from the others,¡± she smiled amiably, ¡°Should any of your secret abilities were to leak without your consent then I will personally deal with the troublemakers who think a martial¡¯s bread and butter is for sale.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I will not keep you further so please excuse me. Offering you words of encouragement would be unnecessary so I will not take up any more of your time. But I wish you luck, Sir Nova. My husband and I are rooting for you the most.¡± With a gentle smile, she walked away. Ruria suddenly spoke to her about something. A moment later the empress nodded before leaving Ruria¡¯s side. She quickly came up to Arnold. ¡°I have ten minutes before I¡¯m needed by her side so I¡¯ll brief you in on what I¡¯ve found out¡ª¡± ¡­ The two of them came to the barracks. The stink of sweaty clothes irritated Ruria¡¯s nose that was more sensitive to smells than even dogs. ¡°¡ªBoth necklaces are needed for the activation sequence to the hidden rooms and you think the banquet is the perfect chance to take the necklace from the princess, huh. But to prevent being found out too early, you need to do this after the explosions occur.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Glancing down at the necklace, he said the runic phrase out loud. "Vael¡¯rith nohal en¡¯sirath¡­ Kazorith-Faen-Viir¡ªIt stops right there.¡± ¡°Eh, you can read that?¡± ¡°Somewhat. It¡¯s difficult to translate without the full text. It will be dangerous to say these words in front of a marked door without the other half since people who go through this much trouble to hide something often has several layers of security to punish curious individuals.¡± he handed the necklace back to her. The plan (hopefully nothing changes this time again) is as follows: 1. Make Ko Johun think Funiji is invading the empire using blue colors to represent the Fire Serpents. Ko is probably already prepared for such an attack after Arnold¡¯s little stunt in the city. 2. Explode several wagons in deserted districts and Arnold creating several illusions to make it look like an attack from all sides so Ko has to split up the manpower protecting the palace. 3. Arnold spreading his killing intent again to draw Ko out, answering his question of ¡°who would show aggression right in the middle of my city¡±. 4. Arnold facing Ko as Funiji. 5. If Lian manages to find the vital information he needs, have Ruria pull her out secretly from the palace and rendezvous with her on a location they agreed upon. His last-minute training with Lian concluded earlier this morning and although it was so little time left, he¡¯s confident he¡¯s ready for the part he has to play. Speaking of Lian¡ª ¡°We¡¯re relying solely on Lian to find the secret room.¡± Since the palace is on lockdown, she shouldn¡¯t be coming here today. But it¡¯s odd how the empress and her daughter were freely allowed to travel to and from the palace. Perhaps Ko will know when they¡¯re in trouble and rescue them instantly. This is usually when a person¡¯s energy signature becomes chaotic or distressed. ¡°Do you have any other questions? This will be the last time we see each until this is all over.¡± ¡°Won¡¯t we rendezvous at the banquet?¡± ¡°Lian didn¡¯t tell you this part of the plan huh. I won¡¯t be there, well, technically.¡± He summoned Luxtivin, ¡°My sword will go in my place. It can take on my form and follow instructions to make it appear as if I¡¯m there.¡± ¡°¡­Well, that isn¡¯t the most bizarre thing I¡¯ve heard so I¡¯ll wait for further orders.¡± ¡°Hold on, you¡¯ll need this.¡± He took off the Virgin¡¯s Blood ring and gave it to her, ¡°Use this teleportation ring to pull Lian out. With how her relationship is with the outer circle members, they¡¯ll try to pin all the blame on her once everything is over.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it. I can use my shadow abilities on other people as well so we can sneak out that way.¡± ¡®Her shadow abilities are already at a level where she can pull people into the shadows¡­?¡¯ Most assassins start by attaching objects to their shadows and gradually learn to conceal themselves¡ªa task already mentally taxing enough. Maintaining that concealment requires unyielding concentration; one misstep, and your body risks being trapped forever in a world where the sun cannot reach. But Ruria was on another level. Not only could she hide herself, she could envelop others in her shadows¡ªa feat few could achieve. ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing more to discuss, I¡¯ll return to the princess¡¯s side.¡± Ruria announced as she left the barracks, a look of distaste crossing her features as she covered her nose. Moments later, Arnold heard a retch echo down the hall¡ªshe¡¯d endured the stench of sweat long enough. Meanwhile, the plan had changed. Rasuke no longer needed the ring, as Ko was now targeting Arnold. Though he hoped Lian could handle herself, he wasn¡¯t willing to take any risks. After all, she owed him for all this trouble¡ªhe couldn¡¯t let her be executed. Lian was the Divine Doctor, a brilliant alchemist and healer¡ªand also the only human capable of entering the Spirit Realm at will. If everything went according to plan, and he achieved enlightenment within the Spirit Realm, he might maintain his Equilibrium form permanently. Flora, too, could train there, unlocking her true power far faster. And once Arnold reclaimed his full strength¡ªthe power of the strongest mortal in existence¡ª He would kill Hero Arthur. And the Divine Titans. SS Chapter 15 Part 1: The Untouchable Maiden Restrictions placed on the fighters were as expected. Arnold had participated in tournaments before¡ªback in his early days as Lufulur¡ªso he was familiar with the rules. Basically, it went like this: if it was your most powerful technique or spell¡ªdon¡¯t use it. The long, convoluted explanation was wrapped in layers of technicalities, but it boiled down to a simple philosophy: tournaments were for demonstrating skill, not obliterating opponents. No attacks capable of wiping out the arena. No spells that could bend reality to your will. If a technique required minutes of preparation and left nothing but scorched earth in its wake, it was banned. If it risked permanently maiming an opponent rather than just defeating them, it was forbidden. As Sebastian once told him: -"Unlike the gladiator arena, fighting in a tournament within a sophisticated coliseum¡ªbefore both nobility and common folk¡ªisn¡¯t just about fairness. It¡¯s about control. Masters of combat are expected to wield their strength with discipline, proving their superiority through precision rather than sheer destruction." Because of this, Arnold only ever resorted to brute force when there was no other option. If he encountered a fighter with a martial art so problematic that even Sebastian¡¯s teachings couldn¡¯t help him counter it, there was only one path left¡ªunleashing his full power and crushing everything in his way. This wouldn¡¯t work with monsters like Gederick and Guinevere, though¡­ - Breuk, Mian Xi, and Arnold stood beneath separate arena pillars, each positioned at a considerable distance from one another. The spacing wasn¡¯t arbitrary¡ªit was intentional. A safety measure. With fighters of their caliber, even the shockwaves from their physical attacks alone could tear the arena apart. The announcer needed time to retreat before the battlefield turned into a war zone. The crowd, a mix of nobles and commoners, sat at the edge of their seats, anticipation thick in the air. For years, the tournament had seen prodigies, warriors, and legends in the making¡ªbut never had it hosted three fighters of this magnitude at once. This was history in the making, and no one dared to blink. "Begin!" The announcer¡¯s voice had barely faded when Arnold jumped into action. He wasted no time waiting for his opponents to move, charging straight at Mian Xi with relentless focus, the ground beneath him fracturing under the force of his takeoff. A sly smirk curved her lips just as Arnold¡¯s fist streaked toward her, not at all surprised by his speed. It connected with nothing but air¡ªno, it passed through her entirely while she didn¡¯t move an inch. ¡®An illusion? No¡­ something else.¡¯ Not hesitating, Arnold twisted his body so that his hand touched the arena floor and aimed a powerful kick at her neck with his right leg. The result was the same: his attack sliced through her as if she wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Humph!¡± The gruff sound came from Breuk, who appeared beside Arnold in an instant. With a mighty swing, the giant brought his war hammer down. The blow was halted by a shimmering, transparent shield that materialized just in time. Breuk clicked his tongue in frustration, retreating a few steps to reassess the situation. Arnold, however, had no time to spare for Breuk. His focus was locked on Mian Xi and the strange trick behind her seeming invulnerability. She watched him with a look of amused detachment, then leapt to the side with effortless grace, his gaze following her. Something struck his abdomen with brutal force at that moment. The sheer power of the blow sent him hurtling across the arena, crashing into one of the pillars and knocking it down. What the¡ª? It couldn¡¯t have been Breuk; the giant hadn¡¯t budged from the spot he¡¯d retreated to earlier. Arnold pushed himself up, his eyes scanning the battlefield. That¡¯s when he saw them. A pair of long, shapely legs¡ªwrapped in alluring lingerie and sleek, dark leggings and heels¡ªstood poised in a perfect kicking stance. The legs¡¯ behind was quite exposed to the crowd so the parents covered their children¡¯s eyes and the women covered their lovers¡¯ eyes. ¡®Legs? Just legs?¡¯ His mind raced to comprehend what he was seeing. What in the world is she¡­? This has the be one of the strangest martial arts he¡¯s ever seen. It looked as if she was a clay figure that was sawed in half then painted over like a sculptor. You¡¯d think you¡¯re looking at a figurine and not like an actual body. ¡®The moment she jumped to the side, her signature split up into two. It¡¯s not a cloning technique by the looks of it¡ª¡¯ A third signature suddenly appeared right beside his face. He held up his arms to block whatever attack it was, only to be sent flying. That attack was double the strength of the previous one. He regained his momentum and twisted his body in mid-air to land on the ground. ¡°Tch¡ªHuh?¡± He suddenly fell on his knees just when he planted his feet firmly on the ground. He also felt lightheaded when he fell down, which quickly vanished. ¡°¡­¡± he looked at his trembling arm that received her hit. Normally, ordinary attacks barely leave a tingle but even if this was an attack from a level 90+ martial artist, he shouldn¡¯t have felt anything from that attack. There is a considerable difference in power between Endgame Arnold and ordinary level cap NPCs. His infinite potential as a Transcendent isn¡¯t just for show. How was she able to lessen that gap anyway? ¡°¡ªThere ya are!! I¡¯ve given yer enough courtesy to fight alone!¡± When he looked ahead, he could see she appeared in front of Breuk this time and before the giant could grab her, she vanished to another spot, chuckling at his attempt. It appears she wasn¡¯t really interested in fighting him, just taunting him. Afterimages of her long milky legs were left behind. Miraculously, the afterimages attacked Breuk as if they were real. There were about five in total, the ones who attacked Arnold earlier joining in on the assault. Clicking his tongue, he tried to grab one of them but his hands passed right through. ¡®So, the main body isn¡¯t the only one that has that ability.¡¯ ¡°Kuek!¡± Breuk was kicked in the face and staggered backwards, ¡°Wha¡ª¡± a bewildered expression appeared on his face when he noticed blood came out of his nose. ¡®Strange. If Mian was able to make my arm tremble from her blow then Breuk should¡¯ve been in a worse state from her attack.¡¯ What¡¯s the gimmick behind her strength¡­ ¡°So, this is your multiplier ability I¡¯ve heard of the power to increase your strength through your clones! Kahaha!¡± Miraculously, his frown vanished and was replaced by boisterous laughter. A multiplier, huh. That doesn¡¯t explain how she was able to land such an effective blow on him. An attack that could do that much ¡°damage¡± to him should¡¯ve been able to blow Breuk¡¯s head off if he received the same attack. In any case, Arnold heard of ¡°multipliers¡± before, usually something an assassination clan or sect would have. During solo missions, there¡¯s no telling how many bodyguards their target has lying in wait so the assassin needs to create clones of themselves that can help them fight. Ruria might have the ability, though he wasn¡¯t sure since he didn¡¯t know what family she was from. It¡¯s a mandatory skill taught to every member of an assassin family. ¡®System, is it true that she multiplied her strength?¡¯The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. -Yes He should¡¯ve done more research on that woman before today. It can¡¯t be helped since he was so focused on other things. ¡®Maybe an Aether Blast can injure her.¡¯ Arnold lifted his hand, pointing it right at Breuk and Mian who were fighting each other. The latter was obviously at an advantage due to her strange ability and strength. A dense white ball of energy appeared at the palm of Arnold¡¯s hand. It was the size of an apple. ¡®I¡¯ll have to stop this blast myself before it reaches the barrier.¡¯ He was thinking of using one blow to beat both of them. This didn¡¯t just come to him. He definitely wanted to study that woman and Breuk¡¯s martial arts¡ªthe latter who hadn¡¯t revealed it yet. He was curious how the woman will respond and if his thoughts will be confirmed in the next few moments¡ª Could a skill damage her if physical attacks can¡¯t? ¡°!¡± That small ball of energy transformed into a destructive torrent, swallowing half the arena in a blinding surge of power in mere seconds. The entire coliseum trembled under the force, cracks splintering through its stone as the audience watched in awe. From their perspective, it looked like a towering, 100-foot wave threatening to consume a ship at sea. Ko¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°To think there is another who can wield this much Aether¡­¡± he murmured, his voice tinged with both admiration and bitterness. ¡°Did you pay a price as well, Nova?¡± If Nova hadn¡¯t, shame would gnaw at Ko¡¯s soul like an unrelenting curse. How could such devastating power come naturally to someone else, while his own had demanded the sacrifice of 100,000 souls to Cocytus? The war had etched scars into his very being¡ªscars no passage of time could erase. If Nova¡¯s strength came without such a cost, it would mock every pain, every sacrifice, every unspoken regret he carried. His gaze flicked to his wife, his expression hardening into stone. There was no room for lamentation. To feel shame over what he had done would render all his suffering meaningless. Swallowing the bitter weight of his choices, Ko steeled himself, burying his anguish deep within. He could not afford to falter and show weakness. This weakness must never be showed to Funiji. ¡­ ¡®¡­This woman¡¯s ability is affecting me somehow. Is it connected to her clones that Breuk mentioned?¡¯ Arnold noticed that the barrier was still standing. In the moments that followed after releasing the blast, he felt something being sucked out of him¡ªnot his Aether but his life force. The lightheaded feeling came again but he was able to withstand it better than before. It painted the illusion that he was getting weaker somehow. With how much lifeforce he had, that itself wasn¡¯t fatal but it would be troublesome if it benefitted his opponent. ¡®Huh? A wall of flesh¡­?¡¯ When the smoke settled, he could see a humungous wall that wasn¡¯t there before. Looking closer, it looked like humans huddled together with their backs facing him. ¡®On top of my lifeforce being sucked out, this woman¡¯s signature increased a hundred-fold. Breuk confirmed she has a multiplier on top of all this¡ªjust what martial art is this?¡¯ This was probably the first time he had struggled to understand a martial art he was seeing. If his assumptions about it were correct then it would be a threat to him if he doesn¡¯t finish the fight quickly. His opponent having a multiplier would need him to fight with the intention to kill. However, at this very moment this fight felt¡ª Exhilarating. It was a power that could be useful for his illusions. He must have it. ¡°Dear me, your ruthlessness certainly matches your strength, young master.¡± He heard the woman¡¯s voice for the first time. It was gentle, melodious but smug. Slowly, the wall of flesh shrunk and disappeared into her chest, which Arnold caught a glimpse of before she closed her robe. In a fight like this, he didn¡¯t have the luxury to appreciate a woman¡¯s beauty. ¡°Hn? You don¡¯t seem shocked at all?¡± she folded her arms with a cute pout that didn¡¯t suit an adult woman like her, ¡°That¡¯s weird. No one has seen me conjure that many before¡ªwell, the ones that are alive, that is. I never needed it for weaklings in the tournament.¡± ¡®Conjuration? Is it the same as my water-based dragon skill?¡¯ ¡°You have a strange combo skill.¡± ¡°Fufu, whatever you think you¡¯ve figured out¡ªit¡¯s completely wrong. Don¡¯t think my martial arts is as easy to copy as the others.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not magic, huh.¡± ¡°I find it offensive that you¡¯d think that.¡± She huffed to his question but was obviously amused. Arnold looked at her status with a cursory glance. Her numerical stats fit that of a level 96 NPC, no doubt. He was able to withstand her blows at twice the normal power fairly well even though he¡¯s just at base form. ¡®Doppel Dancer. Legendary class. While exceptional given its class, the martial art itself is quite vague.¡¯ He mentally asked the system what that was. -Answer: There are thousands of locations and hundreds of worlds in the ¡®universe of Star Fantasy¡¯. The knowledge in the system is tied to how many locations its creators coded into it after their final stage of development. As of right now, there are only 2480 locations and their NPCs that have been mapped and recorded. This shadow world is not one of them. What you see today are the martial arts handed down by the Martial Gods. ¡®You could¡¯ve just said you don¡¯t know.¡¯ -¡­ Unfortunately, the system was right. Although 80% of everything in the game was hand-crafted, not everything was recorded in the system to give players knowledge of where they are or who they meet in those places. So, there might be a chance they¡¯ll meet an unknown monster even more mysterious than the Faceless that the system doesn¡¯t know about. Shadow worlds probably wasn¡¯t on the developers¡¯ list of priorities. Players didn¡¯t exactly visit these worlds often, thinking there was nothing interesting in worlds disconnected from the nine realms. Since the game had advanced A.I generation to simulate the NPCs behaviors from birth until death, they must¡¯ve learned new things on their own that the developers didn¡¯t think of before. That must be why he was seeing so many strange martial arts and technique utilizations of the norm. Like Arnold, there must¡¯ve been many other people in this world who could make something greater from a Common class by combining its own origins and that of other martial arts that the populace deems trash. He wasn¡¯t that special when it comes to creating new things. Question is, did this happen off-screen during the main story or was there a period of time between Liam being back at the convenience store and the game becoming reality, which allowed it to happen? ¡°I¡¯ll tell you one little detail, though.¡± She held up one slender finger, interrupting Arnold thoughts that lasted only a few seconds, ¡°What you saw weren¡¯t clones but afterimages.¡± ¡°I could clearly see them vanish into your chest like a parasite crawling under your skin. You could be using both.¡± In Star Fantasy, clones are living, breathing projections of the original body. They had actual flesh and organs. Afterimages are just empty protections of the original body that are controlled by one¡¯s mind, sort of like Luxtivin¡¯s illusions. Mian shrugged as if dismissing his observation. He was obviously not believing the enemy over his own assumptions just yet. ¡®I should shut up before I give too much away.¡¯ She thought before glancing around. Breuk was rather quiet. Though she couldn¡¯t exactly see him with all this smoke that was caused by that earlier energy blast. The moment her gaze left him, Arnold charged at her with incredible speed, striking different parts of her body with monstrous precision. Every inch of her body was targeted¡ªeyes, nose, fingers, toes, nether region, breasts, stomach¡ª Nothing. His attacks passed right through even though not even a second had gone by. That was how fast he was. The audience was quietly observing his incredible speed with wide eyes. He jumped back and punched the arena floor, his hand gripping a handful of debris. He threw the small chunks of the arena at her. A normal person¡¯s head would go flying if hit by these rocks. Yet again, his attacks went right through. ¡°¡­¡± meanwhile, she was looking at her nails. Arnold observed her movements while attacking her but nothing she did conveyed activating a martial skill or using a magic item on her person at all. ¡®Next test then.¡¯ He pulled back both arms until his chest reached the heavens. Blue fire surrounded his forearms, which he shot forward, creating a powerful gust of wind behind him as the tall wall of flames shot out. ¡®Her signature is multiplying! This is my chance!¡¯ [Speed of Sound]. Using this skill at its current maximum speed of 10%, the world slowed down and turned grey. He appeared behind Mian Xi, at the exact same spot she was standing before he unleashed the fire gauntlets. ¡®If those flesh clones are solid enough to block my attack, then there¡¯s a chance her whole body is the same once she releases the clone shield.¡¯ Going at the same speed he used to get here, he aimed to break her arms and legs to immobilize her through the rest of the fight. This isn¡¯t exactly an elimination round so kicking an opponent off the ring doesn¡¯t disqualify them so knocking them out only option at winning. There¡¯s a countdown, of course just like what you¡¯d see in normal wrestling. ¡®Her ability is faster than the speed of sound?¡¯ yet again, his hands passed through her when he was about to grab her. ¡®Tch, her body¡¯s like a slime coming out of a jar and I¡¯m aiming for the jar instead. New approach. Aim for the parts she conjures instead.¡¯ If even that fails, he has no choice but to use his full power to make her give up since this fight will go on until she exhausts herself, while Arnold will remain standing far longer than her. Ending a fight using just the difference in power alone left a bitter taste in his mouth. Coming to this world and seeing the martial arts that differ from the norm he finds back home reignited his passion for martial arts. Arnold had always been driven by a passion for learning, a need to dissect and master both the well-known and the obscure. Strength was one thing, but understanding? That was where true mastery lay. Why else would he take a flawed, borderline useless martial art like [Water¡¯s Edge] and refine it until it became something formidable? Where others saw limitations, he saw possibilities. Arnold looked up at the wall of flesh, noticing that there were several clones of Mian huddled together. All were connected through skin. It looked quite disturbing. He walked up to the wall and summoned Luxtivin. ¡®I¡¯ll slice it all off before the fire reaches her.¡¯ Time resumed again and just like he planned to do, he cut off the chunk of flesh that was connected to her through her chest. Unlike the previous wall of flesh that was as hard as concrete, the one he cut off almost instantly lost its durability. The moment the fire reached the flesh, an explosion occurred. ¡°Ugh!¡± retreating the woman dragged the loose flesh that Arnold couldn¡¯t cut off in the end. While retreating into the smoke, she left behind several afterimages that charged at Arnold. ¡®I¡¯ll strike her at the heart the second the flesh disappears into her chest.¡¯ Instead of caring about the afterimages. The flesh being cut off proved her real body wasn¡¯t what she wanted the world to see¡ªa gorgeous, tall, gifted woman. For a moment, he considered focusing on Breuk but as that guy isn¡¯t exactly a threat in his eyes, he decided to keep focusing on Mian. With that in mind, he charged through her clones. SS Chapter 15 Part 2: He Must Not Have It Clones in this case still refers to the topless legs from earlier. Arnold was basically getting attacked by those. As expected, the clones or afterimages if you could call them that, were quite strong so getting through them was tedious since all of them surpassed his previous opponents in the tournament in raw power and speed. Having enough of them, he cut them all down with Luxtivin. They faded away like smoke. Speaking of smoke, Mian was using it to her advantage at this moment. Multiple identical signatures appeared in the smoke the next moment so she was trying to confuse Arnold. He deduced that her ability was preventing her from hiding her signature so extreme mental focus must be required to use it properly. To confuse him even further, she was jumping around in the smoke so that he can¡¯t pinpoint where the first signature originated. Their signatures were exactly identical so warrior sense was completely useless at this moment. He decided to not use it anymore. Arnold closed his eyes and released the tension in his muscles. For a moment, he achieved a state of peace, a state martials use in battle to sense concealed enemies when gathered in a jungle or when dealing with an enemy that can hide their signatures. ¡°!¡± ¡®There you are!¡¯ Unlike using the conventional ¡°Warrior Sense¡±, he made use of his natural instincts, something Sebas taught him. By listening to which afterimages had a beating heart, he was able to determine where Xian really was. Turns out only one had a heartbeat. Confirming¡ªalong with the bodies fading away like smoke¡ªthat the ¡°clones¡± were just projections/afterimages like his illusions. This could mean her martial skill is compatible with his illusion skill. He appeared right in front of her, his pressure alone causing the smoke to disperse. ¡°Eek!¡± for the first time since the start of the fight, she looked panicked by his relentless assault. Before she could disappear again, he grabbed the hanging loose flesh at the chest and held his sword at her neck. Strangely enough, she didn¡¯t summon clones. Which means¡­ ¡°Duplicates, multiplication of strength through sucking your opponent¡¯s lifeforce, invulnerability¡ªWhat else do you have up your sleeve, woman?¡± She stared at him with a glare as she took out two daggers. ¡°Finally going to stop with your tricks?¡± he let go of the flesh but kept his eye on it, ¡°Make this easier for all three of us and tell me your weakness so that I can finish you off. Unlike you, I¡¯ll never run out of stamina but the crowd won¡¯t like a fight that¡¯s too dragged out.¡± It was easy to assume the flesh coming out of her was her weakness but what¡¯s the explanation for how she was unscathed from his full body assault? He should¡¯ve been able to hit that flesh at that moment but his hands always went through. ¡°I¡¯ve given up on trying to figure out how your martial arts works. For now.¡¯ He¡¯ll definitely find her later. Since he won¡¯t be bound by tournament rules, he can fight to kill. What he was after right now was the multiplication technique that both allows her to summon clones and increase the strength of those clones. Imagine what he could do with such power in a war. In any case, he wasn¡¯t able to test if she herself becomes stronger since she¡¯s remained on the defensive and only made the clones attack. A laugh came out of her, ¡°You may have found a way to push me into a corner, but you¡¯ve only seen the least of what I can do!¡± A powerful wind emerged at the center where she stood, pushing away the clouds of dust. A gigantic white fox with long horns appeared the next moment, Mian standing on its head. The fox opened its mouth and a beam of white energy manifested at the center. ¡®My lifeforce is being sucked out again.¡¯ He could feel himself being drained by the second as the white ball of energy grew bigger. Meanwhile, Mian Xi felt incredibly distressed, the most she¡¯s been all her life. Her opponent was incredibly fast and powerful but she couldn¡¯t rely on her martial skill right now. It¡¯s best to release her strongest attack. The announcer could only watch while trembling at her immense power. The massive white fox, its pristine fur shimmering with ethereal energy, widened its maw, swallowing the condensed ball of transparent energy she had gathered. The moment the sphere settled within its throat, it expanded outward like an inflating balloon, stretching the creature¡¯s form to its limits. The H¨²l¨ªj¨©ng struggled, its head drooping under the crushing weight of the energy it held. ¡®Guh¡ªthis man¡¯s lifeforce is immense!¡¯ Mian Xi¡¯s thoughts raced as she fought to maintain control. ¡®How can a single human have so much drained from him and still remain unfazed!?¡¯ Nova stood before her, utterly still. His sword was lowered, his expression unreadable. There was no panic, no sign of strain¡ªonly an eerie, unwavering calm. It was unnatural. The very sight of it sent alarm bells ringing in her head. If she didn¡¯t act now, he would cut her down in an instant. There would be no second chances. Desperation surged through her veins as she drained more of his lifeforce¡ªnot to amplify the attack, but to help the White Fox stabilize the overwhelming energy. Yet, even as she pulled more from him, Nova did not waver. He did not flinch. He did not even blink. Even though she was about to unleash a very powerful attack, not adhering to the rules, he was still studying her to find out the secret of her martial art. His unnerving calm threw Mian off more than she thought it would. ¡®I have to keep myself calm¡­¡¯ she breathed deeply just as the fox lifted its head and opened its mouth. ¡°Turn reality into a void, H¨²l¨ªj¨©ng!¡± Stolen story; please report. A massive wall of pure white energy erupted from the fox¡¯s maw. The moment it touched the ground, there was no explosion¡ªno deafening boom or outward force. The earth did not shatter; it simply ceased to exist. The attack consumed everything it touched, erasing it from reality. The energy surged forward, bypassing the protective barrier of the arena as if it were nothing, spilling out into the open world beyond. The audience screamed in horror. Some scrambled for the exits, while others clung to their seats, paralyzed by fear. The sheer power at play defied comprehension. Then, just as the energy threatened to spiral out of control, Mian Xi flicked her wrist upward. The entire white blast veered sharply, ascending into the sky with blinding speed. The clouds were obliterated in an instant, drilled through as though they were nothing but vapor. The beam of destruction continued its ascent until it vanished into the heavens. The blast took a lot out of Mian even though she wasn¡¯t using her own Ki. That Ki is reserved for keeping an unknown truth hidden from the world so she always relies on her opponent¡¯s Ki. Lowering her arm, the giant white Fox H¨²l¨ªj¨©ng, vanished. She fell toward the ground. While freefalling, she examined the aftermath. There was a giant hole in the arena, but it looked so smooth, as if a scorching hot cylindrical object fell through a stick of butter. ¡®Odd, that blast isn¡¯t able to disintegrate human bodies as easily as inanimate objects. So, where is his body?¡¯ she noticed that Nova¡¯s body was gone. Instead of destroying the human body, the blast is meant to kill cells in the body, causing permadeath but so long as his soul is still present in his body, Mian will be able to fully revive him and avoid a disqualification. ¡°What an odd martial skill. It¡¯s like molten lava fell through the ground.¡± Nova¡¯s face¡ªupside-down¡ªappeared in front of hers while still falling. ¡°!¡± she was so startled that she jumped to the side on instinct. But forgetting that she is ¡°impervious¡± to physical attacks so long as her mind is a void, she examined Nova instead. ¡®No abnormalities at all¡­¡¯ Her hands were trembling so she grabbed her right hand on instinct to stop it. ¡°Lady Mian¡­¡± unbeknownst to the purple-cladded beauty, Sing looked at her worriedly. She silently wished for Mian to win this match. Doing her absolute best to calm herself, Mian breathed deeply while steeling her mind. The fact that Breuk was strangely silent this whole time only made things worse since there¡¯s no telling when he¡¯ll attack. An attack from the front and back while she¡¯s ¡°regenerating¡± is going to be troublesome. She had to keep her distance to paint the illusion that she can use the skill continuously and that there were no weaknesses. However, that was easier said than done. ¡®Why is it taking so long!?¡¯ she took a quick glance down. The loose flesh was slowly returning into her body, ¡®I can¡¯t use my other skills just to give me some time to recover.¡¯ Truth be told, even she was worried that her martial skills will get copied the same way as the others. It¡¯s just too abnormal for someone to see a martial art or skill once then use it themselves. At least what she¡¯d done so far is unable to be copied by a mere human. ¡°You look worried,¡± the silver-haired young man stood in a relaxed posture, eyeing her like a dragon from its mountain top, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just forfeit? Remember that the people will soon get bored of this and that will ruin that image you want to maintain.¡± He was right. Usually around this time she would forfeit but she had grown bored over participating just for the money. She was now as rich as a noble so she wanted to do other things¡ªone of which was to start a new sect where she could train war orphans or any willing volunteers. Of course, the ¡°training¡± referred to here will require them to make some sacrifices and change who they once were to suit the circumstances of using her martial art. That was a worry for another time. What¡¯s important now is that Ko doesn¡¯t allow new sects to be created unless they¡¯re affiliated with the imperial family, likely because he feared they would produce powerful warriors who can then threaten his rule. Of course, Mian could just ask a noble to register her sect¡ªmany have brought forth offers for this, even dukes. But she wanted the highest privilege available to martials¡ªthat is, being connected to the emperor¡¯s inner circle that gives you a sea of information and political power. Mian Xi wanted to rescue the children who were part of those destroyed sects. This number wasn¡¯t small at all. There were tens of thousands of orphans either living on the street, adopted (this number wasn¡¯t very high since people feared being connected to sect members), or still in orphanages. She was born with talent and power and now that she has the money, it was best to put her privileges to use. Of course, this was something she wanted to do. Mian took out the needle holding up one of her buns. She brandished it as if she were holding a sword. Miraculously, in the next moment the needle transformed into just that¡ªa pitch-black sword brimming with a contrasting white energy. Not waiting for her to get into a stance, Nova charged at her and swung his own sword¡ªhowever, just like before, his sword went right through Mian Xi. Taking that moment when his face was inches away from her chest as he went through her, she struck at him, aiming for his shoulder joints. Clank. But her weapon was repelled by a powerful force¡ªan Aether Shield. ¡°Kuh!¡± He tried to hit her chin with a palm strike but that also passed through her. A strange feeling suddenly spread through her body, signalling her to retreat immediately. She jumped back. Nova suddenly swung his sword, its tip narrowly missing her neck. ¡°Haa¡­ Haaa¡­¡± her distress almost caused her body to go solid again. The mental strain was just too much. Maybe it was a bad idea to block his earlier attack. That just proved to him that depending on the situation, she¡¯ll be vulnerable to his attacks. He might even try to force the situation like that so that he can take her down. Try as she might to calm down, her heart was beating like crazy. It was difficult to stay calm in a fight with such an overwhelmingly powerful opponent. Gulping, she looked toward Nova only to realize he was gone. ¡°Huh? Where did he go¡ª" ¡°My master always said to follow my instincts in battle.¡± Nova¡¯s voice came from right beside her before she felt something hard and strong hit the back of her neck, sending a powerful shock down her spine and up to her brain, ¡°It seems I was right to follow it.¡± The world suddenly went dark. ¡®Eh¡­?¡¯ she felt her body lose strength and when she opened her eyes, looking through tunnel vision, she noticed she was lying on the ground, ¡®How¡­ could he? Ah¡­¡¯ At that moment, she recalled what her master told her about this martial skill: -¡°Hesitation, fear, desire¡ªthose are the three things that can be said to be the Doppel Dancer¡¯s natural weakness. That is because this technique relies on its wielder¡¯s will and being afraid, hesitant and wanting something while in battle, will be your demise. Remember that, Little Xi. You must have a cold heart and be uncaring, even to the deaths of loved ones so that you can continue to use this ability. If you feel it is a burden, pass it on to someone¡ªwhether human or yokais like us¡ªyou deem it worthy to give it to.¡± Her master¡¯s voice became more distant but she heard a ¡°because¡±¡ª -¡°There is bound to be someone out there more ruthless and uncaring to suffering than yokai.¡± After the voice faded into silence, her tunneled vision caught Nova¡¯s piercing gaze fixed on her. His cold, golden eyes glowed faintly, radiating a frost that seemed to seep into her very soul. A shiver crawled down her spine, and an unfamiliar dread gripped her¡ªan emotion she had not felt in centuries. ¡°They¡± had lived among humans for thousands of years, but she had never encountered a gaze so devoid of life, so utterly inhuman. It was colder than the frozen wastelands of the Jotungar, more desolate than any abyss she had peered into. As a yokai, her spiritual connection to humans and creatures of the physical world allowed her to glimpse their essence. Yet, Nova¡¯s eyes revealed no essence at all¡ªonly a void, an endless, bottomless pit where evil festered and multiplied. It wasn¡¯t the raw malice that unnerved her most, but the precarious balance teetering on the edge of his soul. A sliver of reasoning still lingered, like the last fragile thread holding back the tide of chaos. But she could feel it stretching, fraying, ready to snap. And when it did, the dam would break, unleashing something far darker than anything she had ever known¡ªsomething that would drown the world in its wake. That is why he must never this martial art. Nothing alive would be able to stop him. Mian Xi lost consciousness, and with that the referee announced her disqualification. This was fine. She could always try again next month¡­
Jotungar is the realm of giants in the Star Fantasy universe. More realm names will be mentioned in the future.
SS Chapter 15 Part 3: Overpowered Arnold was standing in front of Breuk, who was sitting on the ground shirtless, a golden energy seeping from his body. The sweat on his face and upper body and the frowning expression he wore told others of his focused concentration. Arnold could¡¯ve killed Breuk in a thousand different ways if this were a real fight. Upon using Warrior Sense, Arnold noticed a large amount of Ki was building up in Breuk¡¯s three dandians. They were becoming thicker with each stream of Ki being sent through his meridians. Whatever he was about to unleash was going to be huge. It felt a little unstable but Arnold couldn¡¯t pinpoint why. Maybe Sebas would¡¯ve been able to say exactly what was wrong. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Nova attacking Breuk?¡± a person from the audience said out loud. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he wants to see Breuk¡¯s martial art?¡± ¡°But he¡¯s never showed it to anyone before.¡± ¡°I heard a rumor that he¡¯s from the disbanded Mountain Sect. I can¡¯t remember what martial art they use though¡­¡± ¡°If that¡¯s true, that must be why he¡¯s so huge. No other sect produces these kinds of giant warriors.¡± ¡°¡ªAre you finally going to show the empire what martial arts you use?¡± Arnold sat down on the spot, ¡°They seem interested in it as much as I am.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Breuk continued staring at him as the sweat dripped from his face. He was wondering why his opponent wasn¡¯t attacking but decided to take the opportunity to build up his strength. A low-levelled martial would suffocate sitting this close to Breuk since the Ki coming from his body was like poison to one¡¯s lungs. He was pushing out all the impure Ki to make room for pure Ki. Not every martial has to do this to fight as full strength, only the ones that have martial skills that require a lot of Ki or aura. Since his martial art was a direct derivation of a pure martial art, he¡¯d need insane amounts of Ki just to maintain its basic stances. Arnold was familiar with this martial art because Bardolt used it. It was an incredibly powerful but unstable martial art. The gimmick behind this martial art was: the heavier you are, the harder you punch. In theory, the martial god who created this martial art could become as heavy as a black hole and his punch could shatter everything several million lightyears across. Naturally, this kind of power posed a significant risk to all inhabitants of the nine realms and sentient beings outside of it. There was no way to control the amount of power in your punch the moment your mass reaches a certain level you¡¯re used to. This is why the Death God despises martial artists and the Martial Gods¡ªlike magic, martial arts have an infinite number of possibilities but is most likely to be more unstable than magic due to one¡¯s body being used to control the power, unlike magicians who use their minds and mana. ¡°¡­¡± Breuk suddenly stood up. Overwhelming strength was overflowing from his body. He was twice Arnold¡¯s size and looked like an adult towering over a child. He lifted his arm and balled his hand into a fist. It was slow, not because he was doing it deliberately but because his Ki had become so heavy that moving became difficult. He swung down! The ground under Arnold caved it and a rumble followed when his fist connected with Arnold¡¯s¡ª Hand? ¡°Tch!¡± his fist was caught quite easily, making him click his tongue and use his other fist. Arnold sank deeper into the arena floor but barely flinched at Breuk¡¯s fully-powered attacks. It didn¡¯t matter how much strength Breuk put into his muscles, his opponent barely budged. Impossible. Impossible! ¡°Haaaaah!¡± Breuk tried to kick Arnold in the stomach but that kick touched empty air. He was suddenly hit in the side of the head and crashed into the arena floor, his face buried. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll have a better chance with your weapon.¡± After walking over to Breuk¡¯s war hammer, Arnold picked it up and threw it over at him. it was so heavy that the floor under it collapsed after landing. Rage consumed Breuk and he grabbed his weapon before charging at Arnold and trying to land another blow. He had to end this quickly. He was much too slow in this state so short, powerful blows are all that he can manage. Using the sharp end of his war hammer, he slammed it down on Arnold who parried it easily. The shockwave was sent up Breuk¡¯s arm almost making him drop the weapon. But he didn¡¯t give up. ¡°!!¡± he used both hands to grip his weapon before slamming it down again with all his strength. Yet again it was parried and a powerful shockwave went up his arm. It was absolutely ridiculous how much of a disparity there was between the two of them. Breuk was fighting with his all but Arnold wasn¡¯t even using his energy or martial art yet. The audience was silent, watching the exchange in bewilderment. ¡°Guh!¡± a blow landed on Breuk¡¯s stomach, sending him flying back along with his weapon. He clutched his stomach and groaned. ¡°This does not feel like a victory.¡± Arnold walked over to Breuk¡¯s weapon that was standing upright nearby. He picked it up before throwing it at Breuk for a second time, ¡°Fight me like you want to kill me. Your blows are weak.¡± ¡°!!!¡¯ Breuk roared, his blood rising from his throat and splattering everywhere. A powerful shockwave erupted from his body when he grabbed his war hammer. His ferocious killing intent threatened to crush Arnold who was calm throughout the whole exchange. Of course, this calmness was just a front. He wanted to crush Breuk. To break every bone in his body. To teach him that he is beneath Endgame ¡°Martial God Candidate¡± Arnold von Berkley. But this was a fight he was looking forward to. He won¡¯t be satisfied with anything less. Arnold activated his own martial arts¡ª [Flow of the Tide] Blue energy surrounded his body like a wave twisting around a tornado. Blue veins spread all over his body and his eyes shined in a light blue radiance. In contrast, a golden tide of energy surrounded Breuk¡¯s body trying to clash with Arnold¡¯s more chaotic energy. The people in the crowd could tell from the look on his face that he wasn¡¯t confident in beating this monster but he wasn¡¯t going to give up. A martial giving up his dignity to run away is frowned down upon. For Mian Xi, no one batted an eye because they knew why she did it but for Breuk who was proclaimed to be the strongest martial in the empire, it was a disgrace. ¡°Graaaaahhhh!¡± he roared as he jumped, holding up his War Hammer with both hands. The ground beneath him shattered and debris shot up. His shadow was like a meteor plummeting to the ground. A deafening boom echoed through the arena as their weapons clashed, the impact sending shockwaves rippling through the air. Breuk¡¯s full strength bore down on Arnold, yet Arnold met it with a single arm, effortlessly deflecting the attack, staying calm throughout the exchange. His sheer physical dominance was undeniable, and Breuk''s expression twisted in frustration as his arm was thrown back. Aiming for a diagonal slash, Breuk twisted his body from the back to the side and sent his all into that blow. However, the attack went right through Arnold¡ªno, it seemed as if he disappeared for a moment and appeared the next. ¡°!!¡¯ Roaring again like a madman, Breuk did a full spin and did a downward slash, ¡°Gck!?¡± Arnold expertly moved through his attack like a leaf that could not be grabbed, aiming for Breuk¡¯s wrist. But he managed to twist his forearm so that the attack hit his gauntlet instead. Noticing the smug smirk on his opponent¡¯s face, Breuk grunted, but his determination undeterred. He was well aware he could¡¯ve been cut down if his opponent wasn¡¯t holding back. But there was no use thinking so hard on it. He slammed his foot into the ground, shattering the arena floor. Cracks snaked out in all directions, leaving jagged, unstable terrain that threatened to tip the balance of the fight. Arnold leapt into the air, avoiding the broken ground below. As he rose, his shadow lengthened unnaturally, overtaken by a massive one that loomed across the arena. His eyes darted upward, catching a glimpse of Breuk¡¯s form accelerating toward him with shocking speed. ¡°Even after increasing your mass, you can still move this quic¡ª¡± Arnold¡¯s words were cut short as Breuk¡¯s weapon came crashing down. He raised his arm just in time to block, but the force hurled him backward. His body slammed into the arena¡¯s barrier, which shimmered like fragile glass but held firm. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. Arnold straightened, summoning an Aether Shield with a fluid motion. The shimmering energy surrounded him, its radiance contrasting sharply with the dark arena. But Breuk was relentless. He followed through immediately, bounding toward Arnold like a beast refusing to relent. Arnold countered with a burst of power, conjuring fifty glowing Aether arrows. Each one hovered for a moment before shooting toward Breuk in rapid succession. ¡°!¡± Breuk twisted in mid-air, letting some arrows graze his armor while others pierced his body. Despite the damage, he barely faltered, his eyes burning with determination. As he descended, he swung his weapon in a wide arc, the sheer velocity creating a cutting wind. Arnold met the impossible strike head-on, parrying with a calm precision that made the crowd gasp. The clang reverberated through the arena as sparks flew from their weapons. Taking advantage of Breuk¡¯s momentary imbalance, Arnold¡¯s leg shot out in a brutal kick that launched Breuk into the ruined arena floor. The ground cracked further under the impact, sending up clouds of dust and debris. A second later, Breuk emerged from the haze, his weapon discarded. Over his arm, a massive, golden, translucent fist materialized, radiating an almost divine energy. Breuk drew back his arm, the fist mimicking his movement with a weighty tension that seemed to make the air itself quiver. Without hesitation, Arnold charged forward, pulling back his own fist. Both warriors moved with unyielding purpose, their attacks colliding in a brilliant flash of raw power. The resulting shockwave shook the barrier, rattling the teeth of the onlookers and making their breaths catch. The crowd erupted in awed murmurs: ¡°A-Amazing. It¡¯s like watching gods clash in the heavens,¡± one man muttered, gripping the edge of his seat. ¡°Even the exaggerated legends of the ancient martials don¡¯t compare to this,¡± another added, his tone disbelieving. In the front row, a young boy with a wooden sword clutched it tightly, his eyes wide with wonder. ¡°I wonder if I can become as strong as Lord Nova someday!¡± he exclaimed, his voice filled with innocent hope. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetie,¡± his mother replied, forcing a smile to hide the impossibility of the boy¡¯s dream. ¡°I¡¯m sure you can.¡± It was said that geniuses like Nova and Breuk were only born once every century. A commoner boy from a fishing village could never attain this level of strength in a mere decade. It was unthinkable for a man who was probably in his early twenties to have reached a level beyond Celestial Saint. ¡°What do all of you think?¡± Ko looked toward the corner of the room, where half a dozen robed figures stood. The other half were in the palace, protecting his ¡°most important place¡±. They were his Inner Martials, with three being Celestial Saints, while the rest varied in strength. One replied, ¡°Your Majesty, the power displayed here far surpasses our comprehension given how young the boy is. Nova fights with a mastery that belies his youth, like a master who spent decades in the mountains doing nothing but training.¡± Another added, ¡°The ease with which he handles Breuk¡¯s ferocity... It is clear that he has not even begun to exert himself fully. Breuk, who we deem a viable candidate to join our ranks, is being treated as little more than a sparring partner.¡± ¡°I feel ashamed that I held Breuk in such high regard.¡± A third remarked. ¡­ Arnold wasn¡¯t using that much physical strength at the moment because he knew he would crush Breuk instantly. He knew what Breuk¡¯s martial art could do but he didn¡¯t know what other kind of martial skills were in its skill tree. If it was anything like Sebastian¡¯s martial art, he¡¯d be left disappointed because that martial art was already overpowered even when unlocking the Fourth Finger. He had the first finger unlocked which only gave a boost in power but as mentioned before, only the third finger will unleash the martial art¡¯s full potential. In the end, he decided to see what else Breuk could do since Sebas¡¯ martial art was useless to him now that he¡¯s the strongest mortal in existence currently. Clank¡ª Their weapons connected again, and just like all the times before, Breuk felt the full brunt of Arnold¡¯s superior physical strength. The impact rattled through his arms, threatening to disarm him entirely. ¡°WHY!¡± Breuk shouted, his voice trembling with a mix of desperation and anger. Despite knowing the disparity in their power, he refused to relent. Swing after swing, his weapon lashed out, each strike heavier, more reckless. ¡°Why are you so strong!? I¡¯ve dedicated my entire life to martial arts, poured everything into perfecting my techniques as a youngin¡¯¡ªand yet!¡± Arnold parried every blow with casual ease, Luxtivin¡¯s polished edge showing not even a scratch, while Breuk¡¯s weapon chipped further with each failed strike. His weapon was close to crumbling, the strain of his relentless assault and Luxtivin¡¯s superior durability pushing it to its limits. Arnold tilted his head, his calm demeanor contrasting Breuk¡¯s fury. ¡°If this is all your martial art has to offer, then I¡¯ll end this quickly. Or better yet¡ª¡± He raised Luxtivin slightly, letting its edge glint menacingly in the light. ¡°You should forfeit. That way, you wouldn¡¯t have to endure this humiliation any longer.¡± ¡°I will not throw away my honor and run!¡± Breuk roared, his next attack carrying a ferocity far greater than before. The force behind it was desperate, wild, but also determined. Clang! Arnold sidestepped smoothly before driving his fist into Breuk¡¯s gut. The punch landed with a thunderous impact, sending Breuk flying back like a ragdoll. He crashed into the shimmering barrier surrounding the arena, sliding down to the ground, coughing violently. ¡°Keuk!¡± Arnold slowly lowered his hand, flexing his fingers as if shaking off the weight of the exchange. His gaze shifted toward Breuk, who was struggling to get back to his feet, then upward to the audience watching with bated breath. ¡°Honor,¡± Arnold repeated, his tone carrying disdain. He began walking toward Breuk, his steps deliberate, his voice rising so that all could hear. ¡°What does ¡®honor¡¯ mean to you all?¡± He stopped and spread his arms wide, addressing the crowd more than his opponent. ¡°Is it the fear of disgracing your ancestors¡ªthe ones who created the martial arts you cling to so desperately? Is it a desire to uphold your so-called integrity, even when you know it will lead to your defeat? No? Then what is it?¡± He pointed at Breuk, ¡°Could this be what honor is to you? To persevere through any humiliation and injury for the sake of your own pride? Who are you impressing exactly? Imagine dying because you fought to protect others. That¡¯s just satisfying your own pride and wanting to feel like you did something. Honor and pride go hand in hand because it makes someone stubborn. But will you persevere through that stubbornness for the sake of preserving your honor no matter how battered you are and no matter how many limbs you lose?¡± No one said anything in response. ¡°But let me tell you what honor really is.¡± He turned his gaze upward, addressing the crowd again. ¡°Honor is power. The power you wield and how you choose to use it. It¡¯s not some abstract ideal or a set of rules passed down by the dead. It¡¯s the strength to stand above others and the will to decide what that strength means.¡± Deep within his soul, he knew he was starting to sound like ¡°Endgame Arnold¡±. He shifted his focus back to Breuk, ¡°Your so-called honor has done nothing but chain you. You¡¯re bound by expectations, by tradition, by fear. That¡¯s not power¡ªit¡¯s weakness and stubbornness. Something a warrior should be ashamed by.¡± Breuk gritted his teeth, struggling to push himself up. ¡°And what of you? You think your strength alone makes you honorable!?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He said without a moment¡¯s delay, ¡°I am powerful. More powerful that any human in these nine realms. The very fact that I¡¯m not choosing to kill you and the others I¡¯ve beaten so far means I am honorable. I do not need to bow my head to your kind. Not you nor the emperor because I am above you. Yet I still do so. That is also honor.¡± The soul from Earth would cringe hearing this stereotypical edgy line that¡¯s only ever present in manga and light novels. The people in the audience seats looked up at Ko. But the emperor seemed unperturbed to what he was saying. ¡°His Majesty was right to kill the old sects. The current generation has no idea what honor is due to their teachings. The only ones who get to decide what honor is, are the strong. You are not even close to deserving that privilege, weakling.¡± Back at the VIP room, there was an awkward atmosphere. Ko frowned, the bitterness in his heart stirring once again. His actions, born of necessity and painful choices, were dismissed as lightly as if they were mere whims. None of them understood¡ªnone of them could grasp the weight of the burden he carried. Yet, he held his tongue, his eyes fixed intently on the match unfolding before him. A storm brewed within him, but he allowed no sign of it to show. To Ko, honor meant sacrifice. To expand upon this¡ªhaving the courage to sacrifice for the sake of strength. Perhaps there isn¡¯t just one meaning depending on the martial and what they stand for. Breuk, standing opposite, trembled, his fists clenching so tightly that his knuckles whitened. The weight of those words pressed down on him, but this time, they did not break him. He is an unmovable mountain. ¡°I might have agreed with you once,¡± he said, his voice steady despite the emotions threatening to overtake him. ¡°When I was still the snot-nosed brat who sought glory before the war. But now... Strength is no longer honor to me!¡± As he spoke, a torrent of golden energy erupted from his body, swirling like a raging storm. The sheer force of his power caused the ground beneath him to crack and shatter, leaving deep fissures that spread outward like a spider¡¯s web. The arena trembled violently, and the barriers surrounding it flickered, their stability challenged by the raw energy radiating from him. Ko¡¯s eyes narrowed as he observed the spectacle. He had heard of this technique but had dismissed it as legend. ¡®The Mountainous Fist has a suicide skill. I thought that was only a rumor.¡¯ Breuk¡¯s energy surged as he raised his fists high, then brought them together with an earth-shattering roar. The collision sent shockwaves rippling through the air, shaking the very foundations of the empire. Dust and debris were thrown skyward, and the protective barriers groaned under the strain, the air itself shimmering with the aftershocks of his raw power. But this was no mere display of anger, no primitive outburst of emotion. Breuk¡¯s actions were deliberate. The moment his fists collided, all the mass and energy he wielded converged at a single point, compressing with terrifying intensity and unnerving calm. It was like a spark igniting a fire in dry timber¡ªa singularity forming in the heart of the storm. Above his hand, a tiny black marble-like object materialized, dense and ominous. [Sacrificial Black Hole Fists] Ko¡¯s downturned lips distorted further. He knew the cost of that skill. Breuk was ready to sacrifice everything¡ªhis Ki, his lifeforce, his very essence as a martial artist. The technique would not claim his life, but it would strip him of what made him who he was. To wield it was to burn away the potential for growth, to sever the path forward. It was, in every sense, a final act of desperation. In his eyes, this must¡¯ve been ¡°honor¡±. But to preserving his honor¡ªno, pride¡ªhe would prevent Ko from obtaining another powerful piece to aid him in his inevitable final clash with ¡°that being¡±. The marble hovered above his hand, spinning rapidly, its pull threatening to consume everything in its vicinity. The very air seemed to twist and distort around it, as though reality itself bent to its will. Ko¡¯s gaze flickered between Breuk and the growing black hole. For a brief moment, he felt something alien stir within him¡ªnot fear, but respect. Breuk had changed, and the boy Ko once knew was gone. In his place stood a man willing to destroy himself for what he believed in. Arnold, standing at the opposite end of the arena, remained silent, his expression unreadable. The weight of the situation was palpable, and the tension in the air grew unbearable. Everyone watching, from the highest officials to the lowliest spectators, held their breath. ¡°¡ªYou¡¯ve displayed your honor yet you cannot tell me exactly what it is.¡± A voice came from right in front of Breuk. ¡°¡ªHuh?¡± Breuk looked at Arnold¡¯s hand that was trapping the black hole, blankly. That mass ball of destruction that could kill thousands in a heartbeat¡­ No way. ¡°You were about to sacrifice your life just to defeat me?¡± Arnold beckoned behind Breuk. Breuk turned around and looked at the person standing behind him, the touch of death on his neck. It was the Emperor Ko Johun, his hand targeting Breuk¡¯s neck in a striking position, ready to end him. ¡®This boy¡­ He appeared in front of Breuk before I did.¡¯ Without struggle or fear, Arnold crushed the black hole that was about to consume this entire empire just because of the rashness of a giant brute. There was no need for him to step in but to have such a powerful martial with potential get killed would be a waste. Sebastian might be able to teach this guy a thing or two about perfecting his martial arts and what ¡°honor¡± is. Breuk fell to his knees with a blank expression. He was ready to put his martial potential on the line all for the sake of defeating this impossible monster. Even though he was sitting on his knees, his opponent was standing at eye-level but when looking at his opponent, it felt like he was looking up at a towering martial god that just taught an arrogant mortal a lesson with ease. When looking at the hand that crushed that skill, there was only a burned mark on his palm. ¡°Now then¡ª¡± Arnold pointed Luxtivin at Breuk¡¯s neck, ¡°Do you yield?¡± SS Chapter 16: Clone The tournament came to a close and Arnold was invited to the VIP room where the nobles had been spectating the fights. Their conversations weren¡¯t that long since they left the room soon after with Arnold in tow. The Emperor also left alongside them. Since Lian was held up in the palace, Kairi decided this morning to come watch the final match with her best friend. Arnold¡¯s overwhelming power was something she thought she expected but was still left dumbfounded. Breuk had crushed all his opponents so far using brute force alone and was never pushed to a point where he needed to rely on his martial art since he was the strongest known martial in the Zhurosan Empire. That kind of man was pushed to his absolute full power. In comparison, Arnold didn¡¯t use any martial skills at all, only his swordsmanship enhanced by his martial art. The black orb that Breuk was going to use on Arnold was something Kairi recognized. In fact, one of the clan elders from a few centuries ago fought someone from Breuk¡¯s sect over some feud, which resulted in both their deaths in the end. The black orb swallowed up a whole forest, sparking fear of that powerful technique amongst the other sects. Breuk was from the now disbanded Mountain Sect that chose to go their separate ways in the early days of the war. Had they not done so, the other powerful sects may have put them on the frontlines. They had an alliance with those sects and received benefits from that alliance. However, in the face of a powerful adversary they knew they could not defeat even with their pride¡ªKo Johun¡ªthey chose to cower. Kairi¡¯s sect fought in the war even though they were one of the weakest clans among the old sects. Their sect leader used to serve the emperor from two generations ago with the leader of the Mountain sect. What right does a man from that kind of sect have to decide what honor is? Admittedly, even Kairi couldn¡¯t answer the question: what is honor. Maybe it¡¯s because she had never been in a fight where she needed to put her honor on the line. ¡®She¡¯s just standing there.¡¯ Liwei came up to her friend who was staring out the window blankly. She didn¡¯t realize Liwei was back from the toilet. ¡°¡ªKairi?¡± her friend, Liwei, called out to her, ¡°I¡¯m back. thanks for waiting. Shall we go wait for Lord Arnold? I feel kind of useless right now as an attendant without being by his side¡­¡± Coming to her senses now, Kairi noticed most of the people had left the coliseum halls even though it was so packed just five minutes ago. They¡¯re probably crowding the reception area and outside entrance, waiting for ¡°Nova¡± to come out. It seems the villagers who accompanied them were doing the same thing since they also weren¡¯t anywhere in sight. Kairi and Liwei soon continued their way down the hall. It seems sometime after Liwei ran off to the toilet, Kairi fell into some daze as she recalled her days in the sect fighting with her fellow juniors. Back in those days, she was considered the strongest among them. The village elders told her once at a meeting that she was the future of the sect. A few days after she heard those words, however, the villages under their sect were destroyed. She will never forget the face of the man who caused it¡ªKo Johun, whose red hair flowed like the scorching fires that destroyed everything she once loved. The though of revenge never surfaced in her mind because she knew she was too weak to challenge someone common folk worship as a Martial God ¡°candidate¡±. He was a man who could part the sea with the force of his punches alone, topple trees with a single deep breath and make the mountains shiver with a war cry. She was fortunate enough to find herself as part of a revolution that wants to challenge such a man. But all she could do so far was support them on the sidelines while she continued training in hopes she could achieve strength that will allow her to just cut off a few strands of Ko¡¯s hair without getting obliterated instantly. ¡°Hey, Kairi, do you think Lord Arnold will take us as concubines if we seduce him?¡± Liwei chatted on, her outgoing energy a contrast to Kairi¡¯s bitter thoughts. Others¡¯ mood rubs off on Liwei easily so it¡¯s best to keep her thoughts inside. ¡°He is clearly from another nation and won¡¯t stay. Meanwhile you have a family here and you¡¯re still too young.¡± ¡°Ugh, he probably has a bunch of older, more attractive women waiting for him back home.¡± She spoke on as if she didn¡¯t hear her friend, ¡°Their chests are probably suuuuper big and their hips are way more seductive and wider than mine¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re still young so there¡¯s room left to grow.¡± To be honest, she was also looking forward to getting married to a strong young martial, someone who comes from a powerful family with an army she could use. This was selfish of her but her dream of having a family comes second for now¡ªas long as Ko Johun lives, that is. ¡°¡ªKairi. Liwei.¡± A young man called out to the two of them just as they were about to turn a corner. Looking at the source, they met with the familiar silver-haired man who took this whole empire by surprise with his overwhelming strength. ¡°Lord Arnold! We thought you needed to speak with the nobles! What happened?¡± Liwei ran up to him like a puppy to its owner, her eyes sparkling and cheeks flushed. Arnold was wearing different clothing now¡ªa black shirt and pants paired with a matching coat. The dark ensemble sharply contrasted with his radiant golden eyes and silver-white hair, making him appear both imposing and ethereal. ¡°They were starting to get on my nerves,¡± Arnold said, his tone laced with irritation. ¡°I told them we could discuss any business at the banquet. Claimed I was tired and needed rest, which they accepted. But then they insisted on offering me rooms at their estates. Naturally, I declined.¡± Despite his words, Arnold showed no signs of exhaustion or injury. If Breuk saw this unperturbed attitude, he would feel a deep sense of shame. How could he ever face his younger brother, Dreum¡ªthe sibling he¡¯d scorned for being the weakest among them while he lay in a hospital room? Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. ¡°I¡¯m heading back to my room. There¡¯s something I need you two to handle for me, but this isn¡¯t the place to talk.¡± ¡°Of course! I was starting to get bored not doing my duties as a servant!¡± Liwei responded with an eager salute, her enthusiasm almost comical. Kairi couldn¡¯t help but think wryly, ¡®Why are you so excited about running errands? Is it because it¡¯s Lord Arnold giving the orders?¡¯ The trio moved discreetly through the halls, avoiding the crowd still searching for Arnold. When they finally reached his assigned room, Kairi felt an uncharacteristic awkwardness. How must they have looked to the few who noticed their group? Two vibrant young women¡ªboth virgins¡ªtrailing behind the tournament champion. It wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched for people to assume they were there for more than just errands. After all, it wasn¡¯t uncommon for victorious fighters to enjoy such attention after a tournament. Shaking off the thought, Kairi softly slapped her cheeks. ¡®Get your mind out of the gutter.¡¯ Meanwhile, Liwei seemed lost in her own musings, looking at Arnold¡¯s perfect sculpted face with a glimmer in her eyes. She was dangerously close to blurting out a scandalous proposition but managed to restrain herself. Once the door shut, Arnold wasted no time summoning Luxtivin. ¡°I need you two to relay a message to Lian. I¡¯m planning to seek out that Mian woman first and then look for Rasuke and Kohana.¡± Kairi and Liwei exchanged glances but remained focused as Arnold continued. ¡®The bodies of the soldiers who attacked us outside the city have been located in the morgue so all we need to do is strip them of their clothes. When the time comes, my illusions will wear those uniforms.¡¯ Then they¡¯ll fight the city guards to make it seem like an invasion. Liwei asked, ¡°What do we tell Lady Lian?¡± ¡°If she sees me again, she should expect it to be my clone. She already knows tt will act as me while I take care of other matters. If it needs guidance, tell Lian to teach it how to behave.¡± Arnold¡¯s words carried an edge of caution, recalling the system¡¯s warning and taking it seriously only now. ¡°She¡¯ll need to monitor it closely and since I¡¯m supposed to be her slave people will expect us to stick together tonight and tomorrow for the banquet.¡± The girls nodded in unison. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll begin the process.¡± Arnold held Luxtivin up to the ceiling, its purple glow pulsating faintly as if aware of his intent. The room grew quieter, the ambient noise from the hall fading into the background. ¡°Luxtivin,¡± Arnold said, his voice low but commanding. ¡°Take my form.¡± There was probably no reason to say anything since Luxtivin already knows his intentions before he voices them. The sword shimmered in response, its light intensifying until it filled the room with a radiant brilliance. Kairi and Liwei shielded their eyes from the blinding glow as the sword began to morph. The blade twisted and stretched, reshaping itself into a humanoid figure. Slowly, the light dimmed, revealing a perfect replica of Arnold. The only problem was that it was¡­ naked. ¡°Kyaak! Put on some clothes!¡± Kairi shrieked and hurriedly turned around when she noticed this. ¡°¡­¡± Liwei on the other hand touched her belly as she imagined something lewd. Arnold sighed and pulled out one of his spare uniforms and threw it on the bed. He then threw a towel at the clone. Knowing why he did that, it put the towel around its waist silently. Liwei looked sad for some reason. The clone stood tall, its silver-white hair and golden eyes mirrored Arnold¡¯s, down to the faintest detail. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s no abnormalities in the clone.¡± He thought out loud as he studied it up and down. He never saw his body from this perspective before. He was incredibly muscular and had enough body mass to retain his thick arms and abs. Without a word of warning, Arnold threw a punch at the clone. When it evaded that punch easily, he sent even more. His fists became a blur and soon he became so fast that it looked like only his arms were moving. Meanwhile the clone stood on the same spot, only throwing its head side to side. But then suddenly¡ª ¡°!¡± it caught his hand easily. That blow was way more powerful than the punches his threw at Breuk earlier today. ¡°Ahhh!¡± a powerful shockwave pushed Liwei and Kairi back. One of the cupboards fell down from the same shockwave and the room vibrated for a moment. ¡®It really is a perfect copy of me.¡¯ He pulled back his arm and straightened out his black coat. ¡°Looks like I was worried over nothing.¡± He shrugged, mildly surprised that it worked the first time. It felt dissimilar to summoning his AI hologram. Just like the AI, he couldn¡¯t sense the clone but could feel its presence. ¡°Uhm, it¡¯s like I¡¯m seeing double now.¡± Said Liwei as she squinted while looking at the clone¡¯s face. Even the bangs were the same. Arnold snapped his fingers in front of the clone, catching its attention, ¡°You¡¯ll attend the banquet in my place,¡± he instructed, again an unnecessary thing but something he did regardless. ¡°Behave as I would. Keep interactions brief if you cannot handle a conversation as how I would. Lian will provide further guidance if needed.¡± The clone nodded once, its movements unnervingly fluid. ¡°Understood,¡± it said, its voice an exact match to Arnold¡¯s. Kairi hesitated before speaking. ¡°Are you sure this¡­ thing won¡¯t act out of line? What if it does something to blow your cover?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t. Luxtivin is bound to me. It acts on my will and nothing else. It will do what I would do.¡± Liwei, ever the optimist, grinned. ¡°Well, if it does anything strange, we¡¯ll have to whip it into shape. Right, Kairi?¡± Kairi shook her head with a sigh, ¡°That doesn¡¯t exactly fill me with confidence. You know of the story about the clone demon a noble summoned that took over his entire legacy after killing him, ignoring its original orders. This could end up the same.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t pay attention to their exchange and addressed the clone again. ¡°You¡¯ll remain here for the time being. Wait until night before heading out since I said I¡¯d be resting. An entourage should come here to escort you later.¡± The clone nodded, its gaze steady. Turning back to Kairi and Liwei, Arnold spoke again, ¡°The two of you may do as you like for now but head over to the palace before the palace guards come to pick me up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The two said in unison. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading off then.¡± He walked over to the window and opened it. Kairi was about to ask what he was going to do but then she remembered the last time he used the window and kept silent. The horde waiting outside will definitely jump him once he leaves through the door. He leapt and looked as if he was flying through the air. Landing on a rooftop across the street, he then jumped off into the alleys. Kairi and Liwei turned to the clone that was motionlessly standing in the room. The latter gulped for some reason and awkwardly looked at her friend, ¡°D-Do you think Lord Arnold will get the clone¡¯s memories of what it sees and does after it turns back into a sword?¡± Why is she blushing? ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, Liwei.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to do anything!¡± Kairi turned away from her squirming friend and looked at the silent clone that didn¡¯t even look like it was breathing. Its face was completely blank and it eyes devoid of light. ¡°Creepy,¡± she muttered under her breath. It was certainly not human and did not give off the air of one either. Yet it was given a human form. Hopefully nothing bad happens, she thought to herself. SS Chapter 17 Part 1: Yokai ¡°Bartender, I told yer to bring me the strongest liquor yer have!¡± a woman¡¯s frustrated voice echoed in the tavern that was bustling and filled with people even this early in the day. Said woman was a tall beauty wearing a very risqu¨¦ dress that could barely contain her cleavage. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for disappointing you, Milady but the Fragrant Virgin wine is the strongest we have at the moment¡­ And you drank four bottles of it already¡­ If it would please you, I can arrange a carriage to take you to one of the establishments in the upper city that sell a stronger¡ª¡± ¡°Tch, ai¡¯m s¡¯posed to travel all a way to da upper city just to get drunk!? Ye¡¯re useless!¡± ¡°Eek, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± There were several mugs and empty bottles sitting next to her but no one else at the front table so it definitely looked as if she drank all that alcohol by herself. Instead of sitting next to her to appreciate her beauty upfront, the people in the inn decided to sit nearby where they could get a good look at her backside. She had an hourglass figure many women would envy. The chair she was sitting on could barely contain her behind. On top of her gifted body, the dress she wore exuded sex appeal, showing off areas most women would feel uncomfortable exposing to so many eyes. Her back was bare all the way to her tailbone but there was a glimpse of her ¡°crack¡± if she was sitting in the right position. This woman truly did not care for onlookers. There were a few wardrobe malfunctions when she came to drink here in the past and it seems she hasn¡¯t learned her lesson. The door to the tavern opened at that moment. ¡°W-Wha¡ªIs that¡­¡± the bartender suddenly froze when he was about to greet the customer. The tavern became unusually silent. The only thing Mian could here was the sound of heavy boots. It was heading straight for her. Something hit the table, right next to her. She glanced at it, noticing that it was a jug of some kind. A strong smell radiated from it. ¡°¡ªI was able to get one of the strongest liquor this city ahs to offer just at the last moment.¡± ¡°You¡­?¡± hearing that voice, she turned to look at the source. Nova, who was dressed in all black. ¡°¡­Hic, should yer not be at the palace?¡± ¡°I told the nobles I needed some rest and will be there tonight. It¡¯s not evening yet so I figured why not come to the tavern and get drunk?¡± ¡°Pssh¡­ Hic¡­¡± she shrugged off that excuse before looking at the jug of liquor, ¡°Who¡¯se is this four?¡± ¡°I brought it for you. I heard you¡¯re quite the drinker and demand only the best liquor.¡± ¡°Hmph, yer not trying to drug and rape me, are yer?¡± ¡°What kind of blunt accusation is that¡­ Surely you expected me?¡± he slid the bottle of wine over to her before opening it. Its suffocating scent instantly spread even stronger than before, making Mian¡¯s nose wiggle. ¡°Tch!¡± the beauty swiped the bottle and stood up, ¡°Lesh talk in private because-cause I stick out too much in this pathetic tavern that don¡¯t even sell the best wine!¡± Mian shouted over her shoulder. Another ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± echoed from somewhere, sounding disheartened but happy at the money made from the sales regardless. ** ¡°Fushaaaaaah!¡± Mian sighed in ecstasy like an old man who just got back from a long shift and drank some ale for the first time today. ¡®What kind of sound is that¡­¡¯ Her legs were spread so wide that Arnold could see her lace panties. ¡°Ugh, the wine I drank at the tavern is starting to wear off. This liquor is perfect!¡± ¡°Where did that elegance you so falsely display to the people go? You¡¯re drinking straight from the bottle and getting your lipstick all over it.¡± ¡°Humph, why do I need to care about what yer think of me, huma¡ªhck! Geh, my stomach ish burning!¡± she groaned while trying to reach out to him. ¡°How is the wine not falling through your body¡­¡± ¡°Really, that¡¯s your question!? Not how you¡­ you were able to touch me during the tournament!? cough, cough What the hell did yer bring me¡­!¡± ¡°There¡¯s that too.¡± ¡°Hmph, if you massage big sis¡¯ feet then I might give yer a hint.¡± Saying so, she turned her body to face Arnold and took off her heels before putting her feet in his lap. Despite being one of the strongest NPCs in this city, she still had the delicate feet of a sheltered maiden. ¡®Her body is solid again. I need to know what this ability is.¡¯ Since his curiosity got the best of him, he decided to do as she says. ¡°Fufufufu.¡± Mian Xi chuckled when Arnold grabbed her feet and began to gently, and amateurishly, massage them. It was times like these that he had to throw his pride aside and just do what was requested of him. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite skilled~ I can feel the tension being released from my feet~¡± she purred, ¡°Do you give your wives massages as well?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not married to anyone.¡± Yet, that is. ¡°Lovers?¡± ¡°Why do you care?¡± Mian leaned forward, her breasts squishing on her knees. He could smell the stink of alcohol on her breath, ¡°I¡¯d feel guilty about wanting a young stud to fool around with, not knowing if his lovers see him as faithful. I haven¡¯t been with anyone in quite a while, you know?¡± her long fingernails trailed over her leg, pulling up her skirt. ¡°No thanks.¡± ¡®Rejected that quickly!? Is this boy a eunuch!?¡¯ a devilish thought then manifested in her mind, ¡®Let me check then.¡¯ ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± Arnold asked when he felt her right foot rubbing his crotch. ¡°So, it¡¯s still there, hm? But why won¡¯t it get hard¡ªeek!¡± when she looked at his face, she noticed his icy-cold gaze that sent a chill down her spine. It seems he wasn¡¯t the kind who likes being teased. She cleared her throat and looked away, ¡°On second thought, I will look for nightly pleasures at the appropriate establishments.¡± ¡°¡­Why did you participate in the tournaments?¡± still massaging her feet, he changed the subject. ¡°Curious, are you? Is loving money not enough of an answer?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just making light conversation because this silence bores me.¡± ¡°How do you intend to gain my trust then, stud? Rubbing my aching feet aren¡¯t enough, you know? I only promised a hint to my abilities, not my entire origin.¡± ¡®Origin huh? Anyone else would wonder what¡¯s so special about her origin when she¡¯s a human just like them.¡¯ Arnold took a glance at her status again, noticing the ¡°demihuman¡± term next to Race. He didn¡¯t pay attention to this during his earlier observations since her core stats, class and level were what he wanted to see. What kind of demihuman is she exactly? He didn¡¯t notice a tail or ears on top of her head. ¡°If you just tell me what you want, I can promise to get it done depending on what it is.¡± If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Saying something so bold¡ªyou almost made me fall for you.¡± She chuckled softly, ¡°Can you revive the souls that roam the Spirit Realm?¡± ¡°¡­Yokais?¡± She blinked blankly. ¡°Ah¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to know what I meant¡­ No one in this nation, no, the whole continent has ever heard of Yokais. They know about the wandering dead souls in the Spirit Realm, of course, but they don¡¯t know what souls they are since all souls are meant to go to the River of Souls and not the land of the Spirit King.¡± ¡°Are you a yokai then?¡± ¡°I am. Fine, here¡¯s the hint: my abilities are tied to my species as a Yokai.¡± ¡°Were you going to be this specific if I didn¡¯t figure out what you meant before?¡± ¡°Nope~¡± ¡°Haaa¡­¡± Arnold pushed her legs off his lap and stood up. ¡°Hey, why did you stop rubbing my feet! I was enjoying that!¡± Several illusions suddenly appeared around him, all of them resembling him. ¡°E-Eh? I didn¡¯t know you could do this¡­ D-Does this mean you want to tag team me in be¡ª¡± ¡°Stop your ridiculous thoughts.¡± In any case, there was no doubt his lifeforce was sucked out of him every time she spawned a clone. But there weren¡¯t any visual indicators to tell him this like say a magic circle or string of energy that connects her to his body. Even Warrior Sense couldn¡¯t pick it up. ¡°Since I can already use clones of my own, I should be able to use your martial skill that allows you multiply your strength.¡± ¡°Hmmm~¡± Mian Xi put on her heels before standing up, ¡°Do you know that using another person¡¯s lifeforce is like poison? It¡¯s like drinking their blood, urine and other bodily fluids. I make it part of my body to then replace the energy I spent on my afterimages. This isn¡¯t an ability I learnt back at home, rather it¡¯s something I had to learn on my own since I would lose my humanoid form if I use too much lifeforce.¡± ¡°What do you look like without this¡­¡± he looked her body up and down, ¡°¡­human body?¡± Merely standing there, she exuded sex appeal through her expression and seductive body. Her dress just enhanced that sex appeal. ¡°Why would I show a stranger that? Aren¡¯t you happy with what I told you so far?¡± she folded her arms, pushing her chest up intentionally. It seems this woman likes showing off her body. Any man would shudder at the thought that this goddess of a woman¡¯s true body was that of a hunched back, long nose, green-skinned hag flying on a ball. Such Yokais exist. ¡°Maybe we can help each other. You asked me¡ªrather sarcastically¡ªif I can revive the souls that roam the Spirit Realm. And now that you¡¯ve revealed you¡¯re a Yokai, how about I give you an honest answer?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°You know what? Forget it.¡± His clones vanished and he turned around, ¡°What I want from you isn¡¯t equal to what I know.¡± ¡°W-Wait! What do you know!?¡± she turned into a cloud of smoke and appeared in front of him instantly, ¡°Us Yokais can tell when humans lie because of the spiritual connection between our species. Your words were by no means a way to deceive me through empty rhetoric!¡± Her teasing and disinterested demeanor vanished as if she was merely putting up an act earlier. ¡°Since when does a Yokai care for its family?¡± Mian¡¯s shoulders jerked up. Yokais are unfeeling. They do not despise or love. They do not hate humans who rape or murder their kind. They are even incapable of exacting revenge. Everything they do is calculated or influenced by what they learned from other creatures. Like she said, their most powerful connection is to humans so they are capable of feeling love if they observe humans that are in love. The relationship between Yokais and mortals is like canvas and paint. ¡°¡­If you know about my people then you already know the answer to that.¡± She lowered her head, ¡°I¡¯ve been living among humans for 80 years. A few years after losing my family to the plague spread by the Dark Forces, I did not once reminisce or miss them. I went on my life as if I was unaffected by what happened to them. Since I was the last purebreed of my kind after my parents, and not the product of human to Yokai reproduction, I could withstand the plague.¡± Plague? No, she must¡¯ve meant the Dark Forces itself is like poison to them. Arnold knows that spirits can¡¯t survive inside the Dark Forces¡¯ toxic fumes. ¡°But later down the line as I continued living among humans and helping them, I started feeling. I became like you, a mortal being capable of emotions like love, desire, and hate.¡± ¡°You should be aware that indulging in your spiritual connection to humans is¡ª¡± ¡°Dangerous. I know. It¡¯s precisely because of my indulging that led to my defeat in our battle.¡± She pulled her dress down from her shoulders, exposing her bare chest to him. From it, a grotesque mass of flesh emerged, pulsating and writhing like a living tumor. ¡°¡­You wanted to see the current me. Well, here she is. This is what I¡¯ve become after years of¡­ integration.¡± He studied her, his expression unreadable. ¡°You¡¯re becoming like us.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She closed her eyes, the mass retracting into her body. Adjusting her dress, she continued, ¡°I fear what will happen if I enter the Spirit Realm like this. It¡¯s uncharted territory for someone like me¡ªsomeone who isn¡¯t fully Yokai anymore. But staying here¡­ this world is suffocating. It¡¯s a prison for my kind.¡± Her voice wavered, but she quickly steadied herself. ¡°I thought of passing down our martial arts to humans, creating a sect to preserve what¡¯s left of my people¡¯s legacy. But our techniques require discipline¡ªtrue discipline.¡± They will require the humans to be conditioned killers who don¡¯t bat an eye at suffering and trauma. They should not love, hate, desire or have ambitions. This is what martial arts was supposed to be but certain Yokais took these martial arts and changed it entirely, becoming divine beings the humans of this world worship. Mian was uncertain if this was a good or bad thing for both humans or Yokais. Humans can prosper despite the power existing but the recent conflict started by Ko Johun reminded her of what such power is capable of. ¡°The tournament was both to advertise my abilities and to make the money required to open my own training facilities and start my own sect. But the emperor won¡¯t allow new sects in his empire if they don¡¯t bow down to him, essentially controlling all martial arts that are studied.¡± Banning independent sects from ever forming is usually a bad thing since protests from the populace are bound to happen. But the one who bans these sects is someone who fought and won against armies in a war. No one would risk taking him on. ¡°It also doesn¡¯t help that Ko is one of the few who knows what I am and is using it to his advantage.¡± ¡°How?¡± ¡°There was a condition in the contract he presented to me a few days ago. He wants to know if I could go to the River of Souls and retrieve something precious, as he described it, for him.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s possible for you to do that since Yokai can naturally jump realms through ancient magic. But¡­¡± ¡°The Death God doesn¡¯t like visitors.¡± She finished what he was going to say. ¡°Not just that, you¡¯d need to go into a river that¡¯s a million lightyears long.¡± ¡°Now you see why I¡¯m unsure of where to go from here. Simply leaving this world might be the answer but I grew up here and¡­ there are humans I care about here as well.¡± Noticing his narrowed eyes, she continued, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking but living among humans¡ª¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain yourself to me. I don¡¯t care about anything other than your martial arts.¡± She pouted, her lips jutting out in a theatrical display before her expression softened into a coy smile, her eyes half-lidded. ¡°If only there was a reliable, strong stud to guide me down the path I need to take. I guess men aren¡¯t cut out to lead, after all~¡± She sighed with exaggerated melancholy, her voice a deeper, more mature tone. ¡°Pathetic that a hag like you can¡¯t make decisions without a man holding your hand.¡± A vein throbbed on her temple as her pout turned into a glare. ¡°I am only 336 years old! That¡¯s young for my people!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not young. That¡¯s ancient. You¡¯re basically prehistoric.¡± He waved a dismissive hand, deliberately goading her. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel sad for me!? I was expecting consolation!¡± ¡°Why would I? I barely know you.¡± ¡°Forget what I said! You¡¯re not handsome or a stud!¡± she harrumphed. ¡°This is a waste of my time,¡± he continued. ¡°I have other matters to attend to. But the next time we meet, don¡¯t expect me to come on so gently.¡± ¡°Guh! This isn¡¯t how it¡¯s supposed to go!¡± she snapped, stomping her foot. ¡°Human novels say a handsome young man is supposed to save the damsel in distress!¡± ¡°The damsel in distress should also give the handsome young man a reward for his efforts,¡± he countered with a smirk. Her cheeks flushed as she pointed an accusing finger at him. ¡°Y-You¡¯re evil! You expect helpless women to¡ªgulp¡ªgive their bodies as thanks?! Where is your virtuous heart, you brute? You don¡¯t deserve the strength you have!!¡± He pinched the bridge of his nose, resisting the urge to throw his shoe at her. ¡°I was talking about money. Or maybe food. But thanks for letting me know where your mind is. Succubus.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± she groaned, face burning red. ¡°If you¡¯re really not wasting my time, then teach me your martial art,¡± he said, taking a seat on the edge of the roof, ¡°and in return, I¡¯ll tell you how you can save your family.¡± Her breath hitched. ¡°Eh?¡± ¡°You seem to have lost that fire from before. What¡¯s wrong? Oh, right¡ªKo and Funiji are going to be killed in a few days. No need to worry about your sect then. You can start as many sects and train as many young killers as you like after that.¡± Her eyes widened in shock. ¡°They¡¯re going to be killed¡­ By whom¡­?¡± He remained silent. She gritted her teeth when he didn¡¯t answer, a storm of emotions flashing across her face. ¡°You¡¯re infuriating. How can one human be so annoying?¡± ¡°You¡¯re very expressive,¡± he noted flatly. ¡°Frankly, it¡¯s hard to tell which one¡¯s the real you.¡± Ronia, Ruria and Mian Xi¡ªall three of them have two different identities that they don¡¯t want the world to know about. Mian folded her arms and puffed out her chest. ¡°Humph. Can¡¯t a girl express herself boldly without being accused of misleading others?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an observation,¡± he said with a shrug. ¡°So, what¡¯s your answer?¡± Her mind raced. He¡¯s actually willing to make a deal with her? Most mortals weren¡¯t like this. ¡®I expected him to be an arrogant fool who¡¯d resort to brute force or threats. But he¡¯s just¡­ determined, I suppose. He¡¯s powerful¡ªprobably stronger than even Father¡ªbut he hasn¡¯t shown any malice. Just curiosity. And that¡¯s¡­ unsettling.¡¯ But still, the fact that her beauty wasn¡¯t alone for him to help her irritated her. Many men would feel lucky just to touch her feet and come back lusting for more. She had used this to her benefit many times in the past. This is a telltale sign that she was becoming more human than she would¡¯ve liked. It will surely be her downfall, just like every other Yokai who thought they could live among humans and have a long life. But before that day comes, she wanted to at least be surrounded by the family she grew to love even in their absence. She once thought it was in the best interest of all the realms to avoid letting her martial arts fall into his hands. Yokais can judge humans simply by looking at the spiritual connection on the other side of the stick. Her judgment was simply¡ªthere¡¯s something sinister about him. But at this very moment, she¡¯s prioritizing bringing her people back over what kind of monster she¡¯ll create if she hands this power over to someone of his strength. ¡°¡­I will do anything you command of me.¡± Her playful demeanor vanished as she bowed her head, replaced by a stoic, resolute expression. ¡°Wonderful.¡± A smirk curled his lips. ¡°In exchange for teaching me your martial arts, I¡¯ll give you something even the gods covet¡ªthe name of the Spirit King.¡± ¡°!¡± SS Chapter 17 Part 2 ¡°N¡­No way¡­ How could you possibly know that?¡± Mian¡¯s pupils shook. She said it herself: due to the strength of the spiritual connection between humans and Yokai, the latter is able to tell if their feelings and thoughts are genuine. There was no deception in his words. In those few moments of stunned silence, she bound her spiritual consciousness with his several times but each time there was no fluctuation to determine if his words were a lie. ¡°If that were true¡­ I could command one thing of the Spirit King¡­¡± His name alone carries that much worth. Of course, it would be an exchange and not a one-sided demand. She could command him to do something for her and in return make an oath to never utter his name to anyone else, for doing so will have dire consequences¡ªwhich she couldn¡¯t bring herself to think about. But how could this man in front of her tell her the name and not have his entire existence subjected to unending torture and misery? ¡°I won¡¯t tell you how I know and why I can tell you in the first place,¡± he shot her down before she could even ask. He¡¯s even aware of the consequences¡­ He is clearly not an ordinary human. Or maybe he could be a demigod? Whichever the case, simply knowing this name makes you one of the most powerful individuals in the entire nine realms. The Spirit King is supposedly just as powerful as the Death God and the latter is considered the most powerful being in existence aside from the Timeline Gods. But this cannot be proven since their battle could destroy a whole realm. ¡°I might be a fast learner but I have some other business to attend to. I just wanted your answer.¡± ¡°W-Wait, no! You can¡¯t just leave after telling me you know the Spirit King¡¯s name! I¡¯m going to be thinking about it all night!¡± It was already difficult getting used to sleeping as Yokais don¡¯t need sleep. What he just revealed will keep her up all night. ¡°Where do you live?¡± ¡°I¡¯m renting a room at the Hungry Owlbear Inn.¡± She looked at him in confusion, her face asking why he would ask that. ¡°I¡¯ll come find you later then.¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry!?¡± she pulled on his arm but he barely budged an inch. ¡°You¡¯re drunk so you won¡¯t be able to focus clearly anyway and I have to be somewhere else. Take a nap and drink plenty of water. We¡¯re pulling an all-nighter when I get back.¡± He pried off her fingers and jumped down, disappearing into the crowd below. ¡°You!¡± Mian pulled at her hair. How could she possibly fall asleep after what he just told her!? ** Ruria arrived back at the palace with the empress and princess. Emperor Ko had other business so he didn¡¯t accompany them and they came back the same way they left. The sun was about to set, painting the sky with an orange hue. The tables for the banquet were already being prepared for tomorrow. For now, anyone not employed by the palace isn¡¯t allowed on the palace grounds until tomorrow, with consideration to the lockdown. Looking around the palace grounds, it seems even more guards showed up while the three of them were away. Seeing Ruria, they greeted her with nods. All of them were informed that the princess has a new servant by the name of ¡°Lily¡±. If Zhoming or Ko approves then there¡¯s no need to harbour suspicion towards her. ¡®I¡¯m not surprised Ko is going this far for one doctor.¡¯ Ruria has been coming back to this world for two years now so she was bound to hear about Lian throughout her mission. People called her a divine messenger who could heal people by only touching them. She could make the pain from childbirth go away just by placing her hand on the mother¡¯s belly, which led to thousands of pregnant women requesting her services throughout these two years. Many even travelled from faraway nations just to have her oversee the birth of their children. Most of the time it wasn¡¯t just about making the pain go away but also to ensure the safety of their children. Medical technology in this world is very primitive compared to the Eulia Empire. These people haven¡¯t even invented High-Tier healing potions yet, which are capable of restoring organs and limbs. Maybe it¡¯s their priorities that aren¡¯t set straight. But Ruria wondered to herself why Lian wasn¡¯t researching to make new potions that are better for the general populace than whatever they make now. Maybe she could make better potions but chooses not to because of how hated she is. Not by the citizens or her clients but the nobles in the empire. If they found out Lian is part of the ¡°Revolution¡±, that would finally give them a valid reason to hate her. Speaking of the revolution¡­ Ruria looked down at the young girl who was holding her hand. Sing was going to meet with friends later today so Ruria was tasked with helping her change and freshen up. What will become of this girl and her mother if the revolution¡ªits whole point being to kill Ko and Funiji¡ªwere to happen? In the history she read back home, when a ruler is overthrown and replaced, the new leader turns the previous ruler¡¯s family into slaves or make them do hard labour. If a woman, a meat toilet for the men of the aristocracy. If a man, a labourer or death. It would leave a bitter taste in Ruria¡¯s mouth if the same were to happen to the princess and her mother. ¡®Her hand feels so cold, as if I¡¯m holding a corpse¡¯s hand.¡¯ Just when Ruria and Sing reached the second floor and turned a corner, Lian appeared and addressed the two. ¡°Good morning, Your Highness and you too, cousin Lily.¡± She bent down to the princess, ¡°Would it be possible for me to borrow her for the moment? I have something urgent to discuss with her.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Sing didn¡¯t object and soon left their side. Lian turned towards Ruria. ¡°I¡¯ve mapped everything I¡¯ve found on the aboveground floors so far. That leaves the underground levels for you.¡± after saying so, she handed over several pages that had rough maps drawn on them, ¡°Kohana¡¯s map came in handy so I didn¡¯t need to waste time since I knew where every room was.¡± ¡°How did you manage to do that with all the surveillance on you?¡± Ruria took the pages. As someone who had to map out several properties during her training, this tedious map reading won¡¯t be so difficult. ¡°Under the guise of ¡°protection¡±, I told the soldiers that it¡¯s wiser to place talismans on all the rooms in the palace. These talismans are actually useless and the runes have no meaning but no one should know that. I just hope a Shaman doesn¡¯t end up paying attention to them.¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Shamans are the ¡°hand-sign mages¡± (as Ruria calls them), who created that arena barrier and summoned the Mystic Scroll. ¡°I told the guards that you will double check the runes tonight and since you¡¯re part my family and ¡®received the same training in this sort of stuff¡¯, they accepted that you¡¯re the only person who can help me. Maids stay up late at night anyway.¡± ¡°Her Highness is sleeping over at a friend¡¯s house later so I should be free of my duties so I can start after I help her freshen up.¡± Lian nodded, ¡°It¡¯s good to do this sooner than our agreed time. The banquet is our only chance to do this unnoticed before all hell breaks loose.¡± ¡°Once you¡¯re in position tomorrow, stick close to Sing, wait for the signal before you swipe the necklace. With all that chaos, she¡¯ll be too disoriented to realize it¡¯s gone.¡± ¡°Signal?¡± ¡°There are going to be several explosions in designated areas that should be deserted due to the banquet starting early tomorrow morning. That will kickstart the plan.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ What happens after Nova gets the martial arts book? Your precious prince and princess will be the first suspects on the list.¡± ¡®He still hasn¡¯t told her his real name yet?¡¯ If he didn¡¯t then there must be a good reason so she won¡¯t bring it up. ¡°Well, Nova is going to help Princess Kohana get an army to face Ko and Funiji. Rasuke can take care of himself while his sister is away to bring the army here. Chief Soryu said he wanted to accompany her after hearing of this news but she was stubborn and said she can convince that person herself.¡± ¡°That person?¡± ¡°I do not know who it is.¡± Lian truly did not know. Arnold wasn¡¯t exactly keen to share who it was. They have no choice but to trust him, despite what kind of person will end up providing them an army. It all depends on Kohana to convince that personage to lend her an army and not forcibly take this empire from her. ¡°Hmm, I wonder if he¡¯ll let me go with the princess. I¡¯d like to see what kind of person this is who possesses an army that Nova is confident can defeat both Funiji and Ko. Even the most prominent sect leaders fell to the two of them.¡± If there were that powerful, there¡¯s no doubt they¡¯re ruthless soldiers. ¡°Miss Doctor, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to know.¡± ¡°Can it not wait until after we figured out the location of the secret room?¡± noticing the difficult expression on her face, Lian sighed softly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°The Empress and princess¡­ Do you think Princess Kohana can ensure their safety? The two of them are non-combatants and don¡¯t have a chance of survival if that army comes here to burn down the city while killing Ko¡¯s allies.¡± ¡°We share the same concern but I would not worry about the two of them.¡± ¡°Why are you so confident about that...?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known Kohana since she was very young. She¡¯s compassionate, stubborn and headstrong. Even if it means throwing away her dignity, she will do what she must to save lives. I can tell you right now that she will drop to her knees and beg the leader to spare the princess and empress, for the only sin is that of the father and husband.¡± ¡°Even though she doesn¡¯t know what kind of person this leader is, she¡¯ll still demand that from him?¡± ¡°Well, I just said she¡¯s stubborn and headstrong so yes.¡± Lian smiled, ¡°People oftentimes found that annoying about her but I think it¡¯s part of her charm. She¡¯s a natural-born leader. But what worries me is how she cannot make certain difficult decisions. ¡°How do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, if you asked her who she¡¯d save when one person is stricken with an incurable, deadly, and contagious disease that threatens thousands, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sacrifice the afflicted for the greater good. It pains me to admit it, but she¡¯s at odds with herself.¡± ¡°It sounds to me like you don¡¯t support her taking over the empire.¡± ¡°You are correct in thinking so.¡± Lian sighed again, ¡°She¡¯s just like her father, after all.¡± ¡°Eh? How did he rule this empire for 50 years if he¡¯s just like her?¡± ¡°His wife, the late empress.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± As if she remembered something bitter, Lian¡¯s smile vanished as she looked down, ¡°Sometimes we need another person to help us make difficult choices, just like the emperor had his wife. She was a powerful martial artist who did whatever was necessary to protect the dignity of the imperial family. Hailed as a flower in the courts and a powerful warrior across the lands, she showed no mercy to our enemies. There was only one time throughout their reign as imperial family that she listened to her husband¡¯s request to spare an invading army¡¯s leaders so that the two nations can form a sort of alliance since it would benefit both. Not long after, his life was on the line because they ambushed the emperor¡¯s party on the way back from the battlefield. Fortunately, the empress predicted this betrayal so she was quick to act and had everyone involved slaughtered. Since that day, he never put himself between his wife and the enemy ever again. That was¡­ until she fell ill and he had to do exactly what he promised to never to do again. He had two choices: choose to keep her alive a little while longer, clinging to the possibility that someone more skilled than me in medicine could show up or I could make a breakthrough (which I have still not been able to do sadly). The other option was simply to kill her and seal her away using one of the empire¡¯s royal treasures. In this world, where Ki comes from the world around us and settles within our dantians and flows through our meridians, diseases that result from impure Ki spread fast among the populace. Some are incurable, which I am hoping to change in the next century. To be able to eradicate these diseases, one must know dantians and meridian network like the gods themselves, which is an impossible task currently. I¡¯ve been unable to study a victim of this disease long enough before their meridians rotted away after death.¡± ¡°Since the empire is still standing, he must¡¯ve killed her in the end, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Mm. Since her death by her husband¡¯s hands, he was never the same man since. I¡¯ve never seen a more powerful ruler. Unfortunately, he fell to Ko in the war while leading numerous sects into battle.¡± ¡°If Kohana cannot become like her father before she sits on the throne, I fear she may dig a hole for herself with her choices. Will she pardon the nobles who voluntarily joined Ko even when their lives were not threatened by him? Will she allow them to work in her family¡¯s noble court again? They will see her as a weak girl who can easily be manipulated through emotion and empathy. Maybe she stops her carriage in the middle of the night after coming from a party and notice slum children begging on the street but when she gets out to take out coin for them, she gets stabbed in the throat.¡± Ruria has seen this happen a couple of times. She also knew the methods to control someone like Kohana to her advantage. ¡°I¡¯d like to think Suesei would be there for her but what if they use assassination? Rasuke will not like a life as a personal guard since he¡¯s a man whose favourite pastime is fighting for fun. In addition, the populace will expect him to fight in future wars, not just for his strength but also for morale. I truly hope whoever Nova expects to help the Zhurosan Empire will form an alliance with us that ensure the new empress¡¯ protection.¡± ¡°The problem is that her kindness paints a target on her back. Can¡¯t you just ask her to change how she acts in front of the people?¡± ¡°Change? She¡¯s never been a good actor. She¡¯s always spoken from the heart and never intends to manipulate others. Her lies are very easy to see through as well.¡± ¡°Geez, the empress needs a lot of handholding despite being the hope of the empire.¡± Lian suddenly laughed hearing her say that. It was an elegant laugh from the nose while one finger was in front of her lips. ¡°Quite right. All humans have flaws. She knows this as well and might, well, ask for Nova¡¯s hand in marriage.¡± ¡°W-What? Seriously?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen what he can do. The people not only fear him but admire his strength. He crippled several martials with his ruthlessness and only let them go after beating them to near death. There¡¯s a possibility he would kill someone for so much as look at him the wrong way. This is the sort of fear this empire needs to balance out the hope Kohana has to offer. Of course, we can¡¯t expect something like that of him since he isn¡¯t from this land.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s from another world.¡± ¡°Eh? You knew?¡± ¡°He told me when he took my artifact and we formed our little alliance to scratch each other¡¯s backs. There¡¯s no point hiding it but I¡¯m from the same world. Bastard wants me to steal artifacts for him and in exchange he¡¯ll keep me protected in his city like I¡¯m a caged rat.¡± ¡®As expected, there¡¯s no way someone like that is a commoner. He must be from a lineage of powerful noble warriors.¡¯ ¡°R-Really? What do his people think of him?¡± ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t tell me what city he rules. But I know what the empire I¡¯m from thinks of him.¡± Lian looked at her, expectant of an answer. ¡°He¡¯s a very powerful adventurer who fought demon Imps, which elevated his ranking in the guilds. Not long after that incident, he fought with the other adventurers to stop a monster wave, fighting three (I think?) Frost Giants all on his own. Last I heard, his party¡¯s vice leader, is swamped with requests to join his now established Misteltein Guild. In short, the people love him but the other adventurers hate him.¡± ¡®Frost Giants were mostly in the mountains several centuries ago. Maybe they moved closer to human territories after so long?¡¯ she didn¡¯t exactly know what the S-ranking is supposed to mean since monsters weren¡¯t graded back in her era. ¡®Maybe I will get to hear more stories of him once I go to that world.¡¯ Lian dreads the possibility of them separating this soon. What else could a man like him know that sets him apart from ordinary humans? No, he shouldn¡¯t be compared to humans. He looks at the world and others as if he knew everything about them, their cultures, traditions, etc¡­ The longer she¡¯s not near him, the more she yearns to be close to him. His wives must be so lucky. Pitter-pattering snapped her out of her daze. ¡°Lady Lian!¡± Kairi¡¯s voice came from the end of the hall. SS Chapter 18 Part 1: Former Prince A continuous sound of thumping resounded in a quiet courtyard of an abandoned training facility located in the slums, on the very edge of Old Town. At first, there would be no light coming from this dojo except for the occasional hobo¡¯s campfire. As of late, there had been several people going in and out of this place for the past week. A beauty with silver hair was also spotted many times. Normally this isn¡¯t a safe place for such a sheltered girl but she was always accompanied by a tall young man with the same hair color. The people living on this street didn¡¯t know what the former prince and princess looked like so they didn¡¯t pay this any mind. It¡¯s not rare for foreigners to try and make it big in this big empire only to become broke and seek refuge in abandoned places like this. While Kohana was inside discussing the plan with Chief Soryu and the other people she managed to recruit, Rasuke was outside punching straw puppets. He wasn¡¯t punching with any finesse or grace, just barbaric fashion to test his speed. He¡¯d punched the straw puppet 749 times, with three punches being thrown every second. ¡®Arnold can probably punch 100 times¡ªno, probably way more than that in one second.¡¯ Throwing a punch with sufficient striking power was a difficult thing to do for normal humans. Any human can punch five times or more per second but is there any power behind those punches? No. if the first punch were to land, it would release all the striking power you put into it then the subsequent punches will lose more power with each one thrown. Martials, however, are capable of what humans are not. They can wind up their punches and put sufficient striking power into their hands. Throwing five punches ¡°per second¡± like that is considered a feat. Maybe Arnold doesn¡¯t need to wind up his punches since he¡¯s so powerful. A single finger could probably knock Rasuke, at full power, out. ¡°¡ªYou¡¯ll feel immense pain if you rest after pushing yourself like this.¡± A voice came from beside Rasuke. Rasuke¡¯s fist was about to hit the straw puppet but stopped inches away because of that familiar voice. Looking to his side while breathing deeply, he saw a cloaked figure. ¡°Lord Arnold¡­?¡± ¡°Why are you still pushing yourself?¡± Arnold lowered his hood, revealing his white silver hair that looked brighter than Rasuke¡¯s hair. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to fight Ko anymore. You should be cheering up your sister because the fate of your empire rests in her hands alone.¡± ¡°Haha, she doesn¡¯t need my help with that. My elder sister is the most reliable person I know. She¡¯ll know what to say.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll know what to say to a being that can destroy your empire with a flick of a finger? Has she dealt with people like that before?¡± ¡°N-No. Wait, can that person seriously do that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was no attempt to jest. His expression was serious and tone sincere, ¡°Are you thinking of going with Kohana even after you called her the most reliable person you know? Don¡¯t bother. You¡¯ll be like a leaf blowing into his face.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°All she can do is use her words.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t know if it will be possible for Kohana to persuade ¡°that person¡± but it was worth a try. His heart probably won¡¯t be swayed by her suffering and the struggles she had to go through with her brother. Well, even if she fails, he could offer something else to ¡°that person¡±. It coincides with the deal Arnold already has with him. With Arnold¡¯s current power, it should be possible to pull it off. ¡°If someone like that, who¡¯s probably stronger than Ko and Funiji combined, decides to just destroy this empire along with those two, there would be nothing I could do.¡± Rasuke sat on the ground and looked up at the night sky, ¡°Chief Soryu always says I¡¯m one of the most talented martials he¡¯s trained in his life. I don¡¯t feel special at all so I can¡¯t agree with him.¡± ¡°And what do you think that word means? Who would it suit better?¡± ¡°¡­¡± he looked over at Arnold. He didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at him for a second before sighing to himself. ¡°I see. Well, you¡¯re right that I am special but the power I have is not as a result of hard work or dedication, merely a gift from a friend.¡± This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. ¡°Eh?¡± confusion on his face, Rasuke looked back up at Arnold. A white energy surrounded Arnold. It grew into a cloud of smoke that hovered above him. That cloud of smoke quickly turned into the martial spirit he received from Gederick, the God of War. -¡°You should know that each second I am in the material world, I suck out more of your internal energy, human.¡± In a voice belonging to Gederick, the muscular floating spirit spoke with authority. ¡°D-Did it just talk? Wait, what is that anyway!?¡± Rasuke jumped to his feet. ¡°How can you not know what it is? It¡¯s a Martial Spirit or do you call it something else here?¡± ¡°M-Martial S-Spirit!? But legends say only Divine Daos can summon their spirits because anyone below that would have their lifeforce instantly drained to sustain the spirit in the material world!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel any different compared to a moment ago.¡± Arnold shrugged. Maybe Aether and the Ascension Pill¡¯s pure internal energy are to thank for that. Or maybe¡­ he really is at the level of or above a Divine Dao. Sensing people gathering around them, he glanced behind Rasuke. Probably alarmed by the shining radiance being emitted by the spirit, Kohana, and the band of nobodies they recruited, came outside. Chief Soryu was amongst them, as was his wife and a few villagers Arnold knew by their faces. ¡°M-Mighty Sword God¡ªCould it be!? A Divine Dao has graced our land!¡± the Chief tell to his knees as he stared up at Gederick¡¯s spirit. -¡°All of you kneel! You are before a demigod!¡± Gederick¡¯s spirit roared with a smirk. Maybe it was the strength in his authoritative voice but everyone hurriedly got onto their knees without a thought. ¡°Did that spirit just say demigod¡­?¡± Kohana blinked blankly. Arnold sighed, ¡°Stand up. Don¡¯t listen to the talking ghost.¡± -¡°Y-You! I am no mere ghost! I am¡ª¡± the spirit¡¯s mouth suddenly vanished with a thought from Arnold. ¡°You must¡¯ve been wondering why I¡¯m so strong, right? Well, here¡¯s your answer¡ªEquilibrium.¡± ¡°Something obtainable only to martial god candidates¡­¡± Chief Soryu walked a little closer and stared at the spirit, ¡°Magnificent.¡± Soryu cleared his throat and knelt again, his eyes unwavering on Arnold. ¡°To attain Equilibrium¡­ You¡¯re not merely strong. You¡¯re destined. The heavens must have chosen you.¡± ¡°Destined. Huh¡­¡± Such a thing would only suit Luke and¡ªthough he hated to admit it¡ªArthur. Kohana also stepped closer, her expression that of disbelief. ¡°Lord Arnold, if this is true, doesn¡¯t this mean¡­ you¡¯re beyond human limits? Maybe even beyond mortal comprehension?¡± -¡°You must already know the answer, human girl.¡± Gederick¡¯s spirit spoke again. It seems Arnold couldn¡¯t keep it quiet for long, ¡°He has demonstrated to you lot in that pathetic excuse of a tournament how powerful I have made him. If he were in a real tournament where warriors often die by the hands of their opponents, he could¡¯ve crushed them all, the emperor included.¡± Everyone gasped. -¡°The power he wields is a hundred times what that weakling emperor is capable of. And it is all because of this great me!¡± ¡°We get it, you¡¯re amazing,¡± Arnold waved his hand, making the prideful spirit¡¯s mouth disappear again. Expressions of disbelief and silent stares were all he saw in the crowd after hearing what the spirit said. Truth be told, Arnold wasn¡¯t aware how strong he was compared to the emperor. Both of them are at the level cap and Arnold was certain the emperor also had Aether. Maybe the difference was that only one of them had achieved Equilibrium. Arnold looked at Rasuke who was staring blankly at the spirit. ¡°Instead of aiming for strength, you should seek equilibrium. When the mind, spirit and body become one, strength automatically follows because you reach an understanding of what true strength is.¡± Rasuke snapped out of his daze, his brows furrowing. ¡°Equilibrium¡­ Mind, spirit, and body as one? That sounds almost impossible for someone like me.¡± ¡°If all you¡¯re after is power for the sake of being stronger, you¡¯ll never get there. Strength doesn¡¯t come from swinging harder or faster¡ªit comes from understanding its purpose.¡± Rasuke tilted his head, confusion flickering across his face. ¡°Purpose? You mean to protect the people we care about? To save lives?¡± Rasuke¡¯s eyes sparkled. If someone like Arnold affirmed what he knew about strength then it will mean he¡¯s on the correct path to strength. At first, his sister was the only person he wanted to protect. The two only had each other after the palace was invaded by Ko¡¯s soldiers. The two of them were chased down relentlessly by Ko¡¯s soldiers so they had to live in forests and caves and since neither of them had any survival experience at that young age, they struggled to survive outside the sheltered walls of the palace. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t endure that lifestyle for long because they were found by the Chief who wanted to rescue the two. They¡¯re this empire¡¯s only hope of being restored to its former glory. In the end, a revolution was started with the two of them at the front of it all. That all ends tomorrow. Rasuke¡¯s mind returned to the present, eager to hear Arnold¡¯s response. Arnold¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice cutting through the air like a blade. ¡°Strength is for killing.¡± ¡°E-Eh?¡± ¡°What? Did you think I was going to say the point of getting stronger is to save your loved ones? How can you aim for something like that when you¡¯re still weak? Don¡¯t listen to the fancy words your clans and sects teach you, strength is just meant for killing.¡± Everyone suddenly looked up at the spirit after hearing what Arnold said. Noticing their expectant gazes, he decided to give the spirit its mouth back. ¡°The purpose of strength has always been to kill. It is only humans who have twisted its meaning into something soft¡ªsomething idealistic.¡± The spirit¡¯s glowing eyes swept across the gathered crowd, silencing their murmurs. -¡°Do not deceive yourselves. You do not strive for strength to protect or save. You strive to kill. For only by killing can you end the threats that endanger those you love. That is the essence of strength, and it always has been.¡± Everyone then looked back at Arnold, who glanced at Rasuke: ¡°If you can accept that truth then congratulations¡ªyou¡¯re one step away from achieving Equilibrium.¡± He then faced Kohana, ¡°Let¡¯s go over the plans for tomorrow.¡± SS Chapter 18 Part 2: Finalization Kohana, Rasuke, Soryu and Arnold were gathered at the top floor of the dojo. There was a serious atmosphere in the air and even some tension since tomorrow is going to be the end of Ko¡¯s tyrannical rule. Kohana was doing all the talking and Arnold listened to her silently. To sum it all up, Kohana asked trusted members of a non-profit organization to use the carriages¡ªwhich were loaded with the explosives that Lian created¡ªto transport food around the city. this food would be handed out to the needy which pulled a lot of attention. The workers were instructed to leave the carriages at the spot they handed the food out. Of course, they made sure to tell the people who came for the food to attend the banquet in case there were people who didn¡¯t know the palace will open its doors to all during the banquet feast. The district blocks should be empty once the plan is officially underway. Chief Soryu will lead a squad of martials¡ªall of whom will be wearing the blue robes recovered from the morgue. The emperor has no doubt heard of the dead martials spotted outside the city so Arnold¡¯s attempt to shake Ko up a little might¡¯ve just been for his selfishness alone since he felt so frustrated. Anyway, Rasuke will be amongst them as well. Arnold didn¡¯t know why he was so eager to join since it was all performative and they won¡¯t actually go into battle with Ko¡¯s army. He had hope that his illusions won¡¯t engage in combat if the inner martials leave the palace to fight off the invaders while he deals with Ko. ¡°¡ªAnd then that leaves you, Lord Arnold.¡± Kohana looked at Arnold, ¡°You have arguably the biggest role in all this.¡± ¡®No, that would be Ruria and Lian.¡¯ He thought to himself. The two of them are going to be looking for the secret room. They must¡¯ve already started. Once they find the room, all that would be left is unlocking the room, which is where Ruria comes in with her thievery skills. Arnold will only keep Ko busy since the bastard could ruin everything if he suspected a thing. For someone like Arnold, handling Ko isn¡¯t going to be a big deal since he¡¯s faced off against two demigods and one demigod-level threat in this single journey alone. He was confident he could handle anything fate throws at him. ¡°I always thought we would be depending on Rasuke to fight that fiend.¡± Soryu said with a wry smile, ¡°Until now, he was the face of the revolution alongside his sister.¡± There was a certain bitterness in his voice, as if he didn¡¯t want Rasuke to go through with it anyway. These past five years has been tough for the siblings and he began to see them as his own children. Kohana¡¯s role was to unite the country as Empress while Rasuke¡¯s was to fight off the strongest threats. Rasuke, knowing this, silently looked at the retired martial who he grew to see as his own grandfather. ¡°I¡¯ll reach Ko¡¯s level one day.¡± Rasuke suddenly said, making everyone look at him, ¡°Until now, I¡¯ve been training nonstop with impatience weighing heavily on my heart. But now that we have Lord Arnold on our side, I can take the proper steps to becoming stronger since time is on my side.¡± The trust was obvious in his words and his sincere gaze. This desire for strength and pure heart¡­ ¡®The developers put this much thought into the siblings.¡¯ Whether that means they have some importance to the storyline remains to be seen but Arnold could tell they were deeply loved by their creators. Both siblings were flawed but very loved by their people who looked past those flaws to see them for who they are¡ªa talented martial and a natural-born leader. How they managed to survive so far despite their flaws, Arnold could only wonder. Maybe it¡¯s because they had each other all this time. ¡°Just don¡¯t let your desire for revenge make you lose your rationality and try to fight Ko with me.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Rasuke scratched his cheek and averted his eyes. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡®He was seriously thinking of doing that!?¡¯ Kohana looked at her brother incredulously. Arnold merely shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t leave my side.¡± Soryu vowed, ¡°Remember boy, this isn¡¯t some skirmish but a battle that will start our revolution. It¡¯s a military coup against the emperor so there are rules to follow and a formation to hold. As the commander for the Revolution, I will not let anyone jeopardize this young man¡¯s plan to obtain the book. Understood?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, sir¡­¡± Rasuke said in a smaller voice than Arnold expected to come out of him. He wouldn¡¯t let Rasuke interfere not just because it was his role as a commander to ensure everyone is placed in suitable roles but also as a concerned grandfather. Rasuke was in no way capable of fighting Ko, that much Arnold knew from a glance. ¡°Good grief¡­¡± Kohana frowned at her little brother, ¡°Now that my idiot brother knows his place in this plan, shall we proceed? Lord Arnold, I heard from Lady Lian that your clones are capable of fighting humans. If the inner martials split up to help Ko deal with the ¡®invaders¡¯, can we rely on them to face the inner martials?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡®An instant reply¡­ I supposed it¡¯s useless getting surprised by everything he can do.¡¯ ¡°Here are the locations for each of the explosives. Since we¡¯re short on time, we need to make sure there aren¡¯t any residents in the streets when they go off. Please assign a martial to every block, Chief Soryu.¡± ¡°Mm, I will tell the lads.¡± ¡°The city guards will be the first to respond. They will most likely head toward the areas where the explosions occurred. Leave the area immediately after confirming there aren¡¯t any civilians on the streets. We don¡¯t want the city guard on our backs while Ko¡¯s private army attacks our front. Most of the people we gathered aren¡¯t strong or experienced enough to handle such an attack.¡± ¡°So, is the palace a no-go?¡± Rasuke asked with a gulp, impatience evident on his face, ¡°This is my one chance to get back the heirloom sword grandfather left behind for me.¡± Someone might attempt to steal it during the chaos caused by the ¡°invasion¡±. ¡°It¡¯s the most heavily guarded place in times like this, brother. Security is even tougher after the lockdown. Not to worry. I was planning on heading there anyway so I can retrieve it¡­¡± ¡°Are you mad, girl!?¡± Soryu slammed his hands on the table, ¡°You will be a trophy to those people! You know the reward on your head is high!¡± ¡°I am well aware, Chief.¡± Kohana answered calmly. She didn¡¯t look at her brother¡¯s face and instead gave Arnold a side glance. His attention wasn¡¯t on the map of the empire that was laid out. Rather, it looked as if he was staring somewhere distant even though his gaze was directed at the map. His pondering expression was kind of cute in her eyes. In reality, Arnold was using the system¡¯s tracker to see where Lian and Ruria were. ¡®All I¡¯m seeing is a dot moving on a screen. I should¡¯ve studied that map Kohana drew of the palace.¡¯ he grimaced within. ¡°Ignoring how mad you¡¯d have to be to go through with this, how can you even get in and out of there safely!?¡± the chief protested again. ¡°You¡¯ve only recently arrived so it¡¯s understandable that you wouldn¡¯t know about our new ally¡¯s resourcefulness, Chief.¡± She smiled thinly before calling out, ¡°Lord Arnold.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± hearing Kohana¡¯s voice, Arnold made the transparent screen go away and looked at her. ¡°May I have your teleportation artifact, please?¡± Kohana asked. Before Arnold could say anything, she continued hurriedly, ¡°I would like to enter the palace to speak with the nobles. For the small amount of time that Ko is away, I would like them to know there is still hope for our country and empire.¡± He foresaw this. After all, what better time to do this than during such chaos that the ¡°invasion¡± will cause? ¡°Sister¡­¡± Rasuke was about to say it was dangerous to reveal herself but couldn¡¯t continue when he saw her expression. The fire in her eyes reminded Arnold of Siana a little. Thinking about both of their situations, they were very similar in that regard as well. Both were princesses away from home because of some tragedy that befell their people. Both had others that believed in them. And both of them somehow ended up meeting him. Maybe it was because of their resemblance that his answer was: ¡°¡­Alright. I¡¯ll try to keep him away from the palace for as long as I can. Use that time to convince your people to stand with you.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Kohana bowed her upper body gracefully. ¡°But you must execute them if they still show resistance. A compassionate leader is fine as long as he knows when to punish and when to forgive.¡± ¡°¡­I will keep that in mind.¡± In reality, she was scared of such a possibility. How could she execute the people her father once called allies? Many of the traitors were people Kohana met during parties and other social gatherings. She befriended their children, making unforgettable memories. Of course, Kohana secretly met with these same children years later while an outcast. There was little help they could provide in the Revolution but she appreciated their company and moral support. Many of their parents would be opposed to this and demand they reveal Kohana¡¯s location. It¡¯s those very same nobles that Kohana will need to execute¡­ Whatever is expected of her as empress during this time, she will go through with it. She must. ¡°Let us prepare for the Revolution, everyone.¡± I now have the support to help me do anything, after all, she thought as she glanced at Arnold again and smiled to herself. SS Chapter 19: Hope of The Empire Arnold was currently sitting on the old dojo¡¯s roof, staring at the dot moving on the screen. It seems Lian was separated from Ruria after dusk and Ruria was now moving independently. Also, Luxtivin arrived at the palace around the same time which is probably why Lian had to leave Ruria¡¯s side. Well, he was the one who instructed Kairi and Liwei to tell Lian to keep an eye on his double. Hopefully nothing bad happens. Luxtivin only had 50% of his strength¡ªmost likely due to his low assimilation rate with the sword itself which had gone up to 7.9% while he wasn¡¯t looking. While he wasn¡¯t a threat Arnold would struggle against it if the system¡¯s warning holds true, there were still innocent people gathered at the palace whose lives would be in danger. Nothing like this had ever happened in the game. Without a precedent to rely on, he had no way to predict Luxtivin¡¯s next move or know what it¡¯s thinking. If it has lingering dark thoughts taking hold, things could spiral out of control. All he could do now was trust his Soul Weapon and be ready for the worst. At worst, he¡¯ll have to kill it but didn¡¯t know if he could get the soul weapon back. It¡¯s not because of his Aura Sword itself but the Star Shard he used to upgrade it. Will he be forced to look for another Star Shard to restore Luxtivin back to normal after he gets rid of the current one? ¡®System, where can I find star shards?¡¯ A ding resounded. -Answer: Jotungar, N¨²ldothr and Alvaria are the realms where it is common to find pieces of dead stars. This is due to the magical force that these realms have that pull the dying stars into their atmosphere. ¡®N¨²ldothr¡­ I¡¯d prefer to avoid that place.¡¯ A realm of only death and suffering, where the only inhabitants are either creatures turned into undead or souls that were kicked from the River of Souls and could never reincarnate. Yokais and spirits could survive there but it¡¯s not a place for humans or even demigods since the air itself eats away at you. However, there are some benefits to going there besides the star shards. One being many powerful relics and forbidden grimoires that you can find in the dead dungeons and relic tombs. ¡®If I get too desperate, I could take Elizabeth with me after I help her get her powers. She should be able to protect me from that place¡¯s harsh conditions.¡¯ In any case, if he needed to kill Luxtivin, he needn¡¯t worry about lacking star shards any longer once he produces a new soul weapon. ¡°¡ªLord Arnold!¡± His thoughts were interrupted by a young woman¡¯s voice from below. ¡°¡ªMay I speak to you for a moment?¡± Arnold hopped down to the balcony, ¡°Is there something wrong with the plans?¡± ¡°No. Everything is set. All we need to do is get a good night¡¯s rest to be wide awake tomorrow.¡± She made a small smile, ¡°I do worry about the aftermath of it all, though¡­¡± ¡°Ko¡¯s wrath?¡± ¡°Yes, he may direct it at the citizens after we leave to find the personage you mentioned.¡± She scratched the top of her hand, ¡°You¡¯re right about punishing those that betrayed the crown, even by execution but I don¡¯t want them to be killed without being given a chance and fair trial. I¡¯ve seen what Ko does to those that stand against him,¡± looking across the vibrant city that had fireworks going off, celebrating the new Inner Martial, Kohana continued with a smaller voice. ¡°Ko gathered five elders of a sect once and slaughtered them in front of a crowd, proclaiming to my people that anyone starting a sect without his permission is an enemy of the palace and will be suspected of treason against the emperor. In actuality, those elders wanted to train the war orphans that were left behind so that they can become independent.¡± ¡®Same as what Mian Xi wants to do.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve heard of worse leaders.¡± ¡°But to slaughter people he merely suspects of trying to challenge him¡­ Ko is nothing like me or Father. I want the traitors to accept their misdeeds even before death. Otherwise, their souls will haunt the empire forever and as Empress, it will haunt me as well.¡± ¡°Do you think what he¡¯s doing is just meaningless slaughter?¡± ¡°Yes! What else could it be!? Do villains even need reasons to be evil!?¡± Kohana shouted, his question agitating her, ¡°No matter how much the world wrongs you, you should never resort to becoming evil incarnate!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to agree and speculate his reasoning since he¡¯s going to die in the next few days anyway.¡± Arnold shrugged, ¡°What was it you wanted to ask about? Is it related to the citizens?¡± ¡°Ah, yes¡­¡± with a blush on her face, embarrassment from her outburst, she spoke with more composure, ¡°How long will it take to go see this person?¡± ¡°It probably won¡¯t even take an hour.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯ Kohana looked at the ring around her index finger. Ever since she started wearing the ring, she tested it out a few times. She can move to any location instantly with just a thought. Unlike the mythos about teleportation¡ªwhere one needs to have been there¡ªthis artifact, according to Arnold, only needs you to know where the place is. This means that if Kohana looked into someone¡¯s living room through their window, she could teleport there as well. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. Kohana knows the capital like the back of her hand so she can travel anywhere she wants. Of course, the palace is off-limits since there are rumors of rooms shifting randomly through magical runes. She may end teleporting to a place filled with guards or worse, in the same room as an Inner Martial! Hopefully the Inner Martials are too preoccupied with the chaos to care about her. ¡°Could it be¡­ this?¡± she held up her finger where the ring was. ¡°No, time dilation.¡± ¡°Does that mean¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not from this world.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Hm, you don¡¯t look surprised at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ Lord Arnold gives of this otherworldly feeling so I had my doubts¡­¡± ¡°Do I really? My world isn¡¯t that special.¡± She had an expression of doubt on her face but changed the subject, ¡°If at all possible, I would like to go see this person now¡­ The curiosity is killing me. I¡¯ve rehearsed my speech over and over and still feel unsure if I can do this. But still, I want to!¡± she clenched her fists. ¡°But I know our priority so I won¡¯t let myself get distracted by meaningless things right now. The point isn¡¯t to punish tomorrow but to inspire and give my people hope.¡± Despite saying this so confidently, Arnold could hear a tremble in her voice. She was also visibly shaking. Going into that crowd would be like traversing a mountain, one filled with dragons, alone. She¡¯ll experience what Lian had to endure all these years. But unlike Lian, she actually had a prize on her head. Kohana knew she¡¯d either be locked in some tower forever or used as some political tool to help Ko forge a new connection. He didn¡¯t rule the world. In fact, there were other countries still waiting to be conquered. Of course, not all will fall as easily as Zhurosan and its surrounding regions, did. There were many powerful martial art clans and sects out there that can prove to be troublesome if they team up against him. While a Divine Dao is certain to not be amongst them, several Celestial Saints will cause a huge blow to his Martial Empire. Which is why the best course of action for him to take is to marry Kohana off to some powerful sect to forge an alliance. Will the crowd jump her the second they realize who she is, each fighting for the price on her head? Or will a sword be driven straight through her heart the moment she begins to speak? Her heart pounding and head feeling light, Kohana fell forward but she was stopped by Arnold¡¯s hands. ¡°You need to go rest. All this overthinking is going to give you cold feet.¡± Looking down at her with an indifferent expression, he said calmly. Despite his words, she could not stop trembling. It felt like for the first time the hope everyone had in her, was slowly beginning to overwhelm her. "I want to save my people, but I¡­ I also want to run away¡­" The admission felt like a betrayal, as if speaking it aloud made her unworthy of the role she had been given. A part of her hated herself for it¡ªfor this weakness, this hesitation¡ªbut another part of her knew it was the truth. "It¡¯s not even about Ko anymore¡­ It¡¯s my people¡¯s expectations¡­ It¡¯s as if I only just realized how heavy they are, how vast. It¡¯s like a sky pressing down on me, endless and suffocating. And I¡¯m expected to answer those expectations, to live up to them, to be something¡ªsomeone¡ªthey can believe in." Her fingers curled tightly, nails digging into her palms. "Because I¡¯m the¡­ the hope of this empire." Saying it out loud felt strange, almost laughable. Me? Hope? "I used to see my father like that¡ªthe hope of our empire." Her voice softened, her eyes clouding with memory. "He carried it so easily, or at least, that¡¯s how it was after my mother¡¯s death. Many people say he changed but I could never tell because I was just a child. When I grew a little older, I understood why people saw him as the hope of this empire. When he spoke, people listened. When he fought, political battles or otherwise, people followed. I thought it was natural. I thought it was just who he was. That kind of strength, that unwavering presence¡ªI admired it. I believed in it." She swallowed hard, struggling to steady herself. "But now I wonder¡­ did he ever feel this way? Did he ever want to run, just like I do now? Was he ever afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be enough? Or was he just¡­ stronger than me? Maybe my mother¡¯s death truly was the reason but is the death of someone you love so dearly really enough? But I lost her too and felt no change¡­¡± Her breath hitched, and for a moment, she couldn''t finish the thought. "I don¡¯t know if I can be what they need." Her shoulders trembled as she stared at the ground, feeling the weight of a thousand unseen eyes, the invisible hands grasping at her, pulling her in every direction. ¡°¡ªIf you¡¯re unsure then just run away.¡± The strong hands grabbing Kohana¡¯s shoulders pulled her closer to him as he spoke, ¡°Become my woman and you¡¯ll never have to worry about anyone coming after you ever again.¡± ¡°T-That¡¯s¡­¡± she tried to back away but Arnold¡¯s hold on her was too strong. Her trembling intensified and she shut her eyes and turned her face away from him. But he held onto her chin and made her face him. Her resistance was weak, barely even present. Because the idea of it¡­ The thought of letting go of everything, of stepping away from the crushing weight of her people¡¯s expectations, of the blood-soaked path ahead of her¡ªit was tempting. So tempting. All she¡¯ll ever need to worry about was how to fulfill her duties as a wife. She¡¯ll never have to fear a looming tyrant over her head again because the man she devoted her life to would be the stronger force to face that tyrant. She¡¯ll never have to struggle to get allies because the man she devotes herself to would be worth two armies alone. To run. To leave behind the name Kohana, the weight of her father¡¯s legacy, the eyes of those who expected her to lead. To simply disappear. Her heart pounded violently in her chest, her own thoughts betraying her. Sniffing his masculine scent made her crotch drool immensely, so much that her legs were drenched. But the temptation lasted only a moment before shame crashed over her like a tidal wave. ¡°L-Let me go,¡± she whispered, barely able to form the words. Arnold¡¯s his grip loosening slightly¡ªbut not enough to let her escape. She refused to look at him. He studied her trembling form for a long moment before finally releasing her shoulders. Kohana staggered back a step, putting distance between them as quickly as she could. But even now, her legs felt weak, unsteady, like the strength had been drained from them. ¡°You¡¯re really choosing the hard path?¡± Arnold crossed his arms, watching her with an unreadable expression. "You know, running away isn¡¯t always the coward¡¯s choice." She lifted her head slightly, meeting his gaze for the first time. ¡°Maybe not,¡± she admitted, her voice quiet but steady. ¡°But it¡¯s not my choice.¡± ¡°Suit yourself. I¡¯m not desperate for another wife even if you¡¯re so cute.¡± There was no empty praise present in his tone. ¡®C-Cute?¡¯ Kohana blushed. He turned away with a scoff, but she spoke again. ¡°L-Lord Arnold.¡± He glanced back at her. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her hands clenched tightly at her sides. ¡°For¡­ reminding me that I do have a choice.¡± Even if that choice was to betray the expectations of the citizens. Right now, she only regretted one thing¡ªnot answering her carnal desire, the thing that now turned her lower half into a waterfall. But if she ran away with Arnold, she would regret a thousand things. SS Chapter 20 Part 1: The Sentient Sword (1) Is sentience a gift or a curse? For humans, it¡¯s the gradual awakening to their surroundings¡ªa natural process their minds are designed to endure. They adapt, learn, and grow because their very existence is bound to the burden and blessing of awareness. But sentience for objects¡ªthings that were never meant to feel, to love, to fear¡ªis a void. They exist as tools, as instruments, devoid of thought or experience, shackled to their purpose. And yet, what happens when an object crosses the line into sentience? When something lifeless is cursed with awareness and is forced to withstand the thoughts¡ªdark or otherwise¡ªthat humans have become accustomed to their whole lives? When it gains the ability to think, to observe, to suffer? Even objects imbued with a will, creations of magic or artifice, cannot fathom what it means to exist¡ªtruly exist. But a sword did. In the span of just a few hours, that felt like entire lifetimes, it experienced years¡¯ worth of human emotion and experiences being plundered into its very soul against its will, the event so abrupt, it lost its awareness of the world around it¡ª The desire to kill. The desire to sabotage. The desire to hurt. The desire to ruin. The desire to rape. The desire to commit every other atrocity mankind could even fathom¡ª The feelings manifested in the depths of its soul, a deluge of emotion and thought that majority of humans learn to suppress from childhood. But the sword had no such luxury. It was like being handed a bow and ordered to strike a distant target¡ªonly to realize, too late, that the target was every dark thought humanity had ever conceived, and the arrow was already loosed. Luxtivin, his eyes closed, clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. All manner of thoughts crept in the back of his mind, attempting to assert dominance over his meager will. This was agony. Agony of the highest caliber and he could only resist it a little. There were other depraved and sick thoughts clouding his mind but it was best to leave them up to imagination. For a moment the thoughts came to a halt when he opened his eyes and his mind blanked for a few seconds. A shock went through him the moment he snapped out of his daze, his back drenched in cold sweat. It was an agonizing endeavor having to resist acting upon such horrible thoughts and desires that only serves as answers to ¡°what would happen if I did X¡± and were things he truly did not want. How could Arnold live with these thoughts¡­? The noises suddenly returned and he realized he was in the palace¡¯s dining hall. The grand dining hall of the palace shimmered under the glow of chandeliers, their golden light dancing off polished marble floors and high, vaulted ceilings. Servants glided effortlessly between the long tables, refilling goblets with the finest wine and presenting trays of delicacies fit for a champion. At the center of the table, Luxtivin sat, an island amidst a sea of eager voices. Lords, generals, merchants, and emissaries¡ªall had gathered around him, vying for his attention, each with their own motivations. Some sought to recruit him, others merely wished to bask in the glow of his recent victory at the tournament. Yet, despite the clamor, his thoughts remained elsewhere. A nobleman, clad in velvet and gold, leaned forward, swirling his wine with an air of nonchalance. ¡°Sir Luxtivin, your performance was nothing short of masterful. I daresay, even our finest knights could learn from your technique. Have you ever considered offering your services to House Vernithal? My lord would be honored to¡ª¡± It was best to keep everyone at arm¡¯s length. His order was not to make friends. Luxtivin set his goblet down, his gaze meeting the nobleman¡¯s only briefly. ¡°Hearsay says House Vernithal has fine martials already, taught and raised by the elders themselves. It would be unbecoming of me to take what is rightfully theirs.¡± The nobleman faltered, chuckling awkwardly as others at the table seized the moment to interject. ¡°Perhaps a position in the royal guard, then?¡± a general, who had deliberately worn his achievement medals tonight, suggested, ¡°The kingdom could use a man of your caliber. The frontier grows ever more unstable, and we¡ª¡± ¡°I believe,¡± Luxtivin interrupted smoothly, ¡°that the frontier has endured without me thus far. I suspect it will continue to do so.¡± A merchant with shrewd eyes and too many rings on his fingers chuckled. ¡°Ah, but surely you are not uninterested in wealth? There are opportunities, my friend. With your skill, one could carve a legacy beyond mere battle. I could grant you your own army that only serves nations when offered coin!¡± Luxtivin tilted his head slightly, his fingers tracing the rim of his goblet. ¡°Legacy is more than coin and conquest. But I appreciate your insight.¡± The conversation rippled around him, shifting to less direct attempts to court his favor¡ªharmless pleasantries, the occasional jest. Yet, none of it truly reached him. He answered them as any well-mannered young man should, a stark contrast to the attitude the guests here witnessed during the tournament. Of course, while he was polite, there were no opportunities for them to gain his favor. Each conversation with him lasted two minutes max because he was able to deflect and shut down everyone politely. Zhoming had noticed that he was acting rather distant tonight. She didn¡¯t interfere with their chatter, only gazed at them from her seat. The head seat to her right was empty since Ko was absent tonight. It¡¯s not exactly a strange occurrence since he had to prepare many things for tomorrow. He took four of his Inner Martials to his office upstairs to discuss something while the rest of the Inner Martials remained here. Normally wearing a hood in a royal¡¯s presence was considered rude but they were a special case. Zhoming couldn¡¯t see their faces or where they were looking but she knew they were focusing their attention on Nova. She¡¯s been together Ko for basically most of her life¡ªthe two were childhood sweethearts, after all¡ªso she knows what it¡¯s like living among martials. This means she can also recognize hostility, which they were clearly trying to hide. Remembering young Ko brought back some bitter memories. He abandoned her during her age of coming ceremony night, the same night the two promised to lose their ¡°firsts¡± to each other, to go train with his master. It was only several years later that he returned to the village. But by then, Sing was already born from another relationship which ended so abruptly because the local lord sent off her lover to the frontlines and he ended up dying. Her daughter will never know her true father but she didn¡¯t seem that interested in him. One day, about five years from when she lost her then lover, the village was attacked. The land was war-stricken day in and day out so there was no end to pillaging and war crimes. Just before Zhoming and her daughter were forced to separate by the enemy soldiers, Ko arrived in the village. He killed close to a thousand soldiers that day. Long story short, they lived in peace for a few more years but Ko grew restless as time went on. He began to lose his battles and seek even greater challenges to push himself. Everything changed in their lives when Funiji came knocking on their door, telling Ko of a way to obtain the power of a Martial God¡­ Zhoming rested her chin on her hand as she looked at Nova. Strangely, she found him to be quite similar to a younger Ko, one who used to brim with youthful energy. She¡¯d stare at him training in a daze every day. Maybe she just liked seeing her beloved push himself further? Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Meanwhile, the clone was unaware of her nostalgic gaze, his attention focused on a strange string of blue energy that flickered every now and then. Like a string that connected the fate to one¡¯s soul, he saw it floating through the air. Looking around, no one seem to pay attention to it. Somehow, this strand of light radiated a familiar presence that he could not identify. He did not know when it appeared in his line of sight, it just happened. ¡°¡ªExcuse me.¡± Luxtivin stopped the noble midsentence and pulled back his seat. This caught everyone¡¯s attention since he was the guest of honor tonight. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to them and merely followed the strand of energy in a daze. After watching him leave the dining room, Lian looked at the nobles who were speaking to him earlier. ¡°Did I say something bad? Or was I a bit too pushy?¡± ¡°I admit I got a little excited¡­ That might¡¯ve annoyed him a lot.¡± They expressed concern over ¡°Nova¡¯s¡± sudden departure. Lian cleared her throat, ¡°I¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on. Please excuse me, Your Majesty.¡± Zhoming merely nodded. Lian quickly departed the dining room and entered the hall¡­ ** ¡°¡­A painting?¡± The strand of energy vanished the moment Luxtivin stepped into a room on the second floor. Before it disappeared, he caught a glimpse of where it had been leading. In the center of the room, hanging above a shrine dedicated to the former emperor and empress, was a painting. ~~ Suddenly, music filled the air¡ªthe orchestra¡¯s final rehearsal before the big day. As the melodies swelled, the other sounds faded into the background. The distant chatter below, the hurried footsteps of servants outside, and the sharp commands of chefs in the kitchen all became muffled, drowned out by the music. Luxtivin¡¯s gaze remained locked on the painting, drawn to it as if nothing else in the world mattered. A shirtless man with long, flowing white hair holding a sword to the heavens, stood atop a cliff. His head was turned to the viewer but he had no face, only a pair of powerful golden eyes. -The orchestra bursts into life with violins screeching a sharp, rising tremolo. A brass section roars in harmony, each note climbing higher and higher. Two oceans were splitting on his command. -The violins transition into a thunderous crescendo of timpani and cellos, mimicking the relentless crash of waves tearing apart. A piercing note from the flutes soars above, echoing the scream of wind rushing through the parted seas. Dragons were swimming in the violent waters and flying overhead. -The sound of strings and woodwinds swirl together in chaotic beauty, embodying the serpentine movements of dragons both beneath the waves and through the stormy skies. A trumpet blasts triumphantly, punctuating the scene with power. On the young man¡¯s back was a tattoo representing seven dragon heads and in the middle was a bigger dragon head. -The orchestra swells into a rich, commanding melody¡ªviolins and cellos intertwining as the tattoo pulses with unspoken power. French horns add a regal tone, each note painting the image of ancient, primal dragons roaring in unison. Luxtivin examined it in frigid detail in silence, as if studying it. His eyes were drawn to the person¡¯s golden eyes that looked at him arrogance¡ªthe kind only the strong are allowed to have. Flashes of strange memories flooded his head and it felt like he was being sucked into the painting. A shiver ran down his spine when his gaze was drawn to the sword again, though the room was warm. His fingers flexed, an odd compulsion¡ªone of holding a sword not yet drawn, of standing atop a battlefield long forgotten and gazing out into the beauty of an endless ocean. Even though he remained perfectly still, it felt as if his gaze was closing in¡ªzooming straight into the Sword God¡¯s face. No, not his face¡ªhis eyes. For the briefest moment, the figure¡¯s golden eyes seemed more than just paint on canvas. They were watching him. Judging him in silence. Then, without warning, a torrent of images surged through his mind, flashing by at lightning speed. It was like a hammer striking his skull¡ªtoo much, too fast, impossible to process. But amid the chaos, one image stood out. A single face. Angelica. ¡°¡ª!¡± The moment he snapped out of his daze, he instinctively stumbled back, as if physically pushed. And just like that, the flood of memories vanished. In the same moment, the music reached a final, deafening crescendo as cymbals crashed and every instrument joined together in a glorious, exalted finale. The strings ascend to a piercing, divine high note, holding it until the sound fades into reverent silence. Luxtivin looked away from the painting, his blank eyes looking at the floor instead. He didn¡¯t notice that Lian had entered the room and was watching him. Noticing him staring at the floor blankly, she closed the door silently and walked over to the bed. The moment she had entered, she felt a suffocating presence. Even looking at ¡°Arnold¡¯s¡± back was giving her the chills. Lian couldn¡¯t bring up the reason she¡¯s here in this atmosphere. She waited for him to talk first instead. ¡°¡ªAlchemist.¡± His tone sounded deeper but somewhat the same as Arnold. ¡°Y-Yes?¡± she answered timidly and hurriedly, scared to upset him with a delayed response. Normally she was not like this, but the pressure coming from him was too much to bear and keep her composure. He was certainly not doing it on purpose. After all, he was once a ¡°sword¡± and probably did not know how to control his power. ¡°You have worked with humans for many years, healing them or experimenting on them to develop new drugs¡­ You have more experience with humans than the average person¡­¡± That was true but why did he feel the need to say this? It¡¯s not like Lian is forcing people to participate in medicine trials to develop new drugs. They volunteer on their own to contribute to society. Through this, Lian was able to garner people¡¯s trust over the span of just a few years. She was even put in charge of all emergency medical teams during the war and was always on the sect elders¡¯ call. Awaiting ¡°Arnold¡± to continue, she silently looked at him. His head suddenly turned just when he spoke. ¡°Can you tell me what it¡­ means to be a human?¡± the solemn eyes that seem even deeper than the deepest known abyss and the pale face that could scare even ghosts, faced her. If she could give this unreadable expression a name, it would be ¡°on the verge¡±. ¡°A¡­ human? What kind of answer¡­ are you looking for exactly?¡± He didn¡¯t blink and a moving shadow twisted in his pupils, "When humans suffer, describe their pain to me. When they find pleasure in intercourse, explain the sensations that ripple through their bodies. When they are angry, tell me¡ªhow does rage feel? And¡­ what is their purpose? Biologically. Individually." A simple flood of questions for someone as experienced as her. she didn¡¯t know how this would help him but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to satisfy his curiosity. Lian took a moment to gather her thoughts and think of a suitable answer. "Pain is the body''s way of signaling damage. When cells are injured, they release chemicals that trigger nerve receptors, sending signals to the brain. The intensity depends on the severity and location. Pleasure works similarly¡ªendorphins and dopamine flood the nervous system in response to stimuli. Anger is a heightened state of stress, driven by hormonal shifts, often linked to a perceived threat or injustice." She pauses, studying his face. "As for purpose¡­ biologically, humans exist to reproduce and ensure the survival of their species. But individually? That depends. Some seek knowledge. Others seek power. Love. Redemption. Humans are¡­ complicated.¡± Lian continued with a ¡°but¡±. ¡°There is no single right answer.¡± Lian¡¯s voice steadied, though a thoughtful crease formed on her brow. ¡°Pain, pleasure, and anger¡ªthey aren¡¯t exclusive to humans. Every living thing feels them in some form. Even beasts cry out when wounded. Even plants react to harm. Even demons must have things that stir their rage. If I had to name what makes us human, I¡¯d say¡­ it¡¯s the way we think. Not just instinct, not just reaction¡ªbut introspection. We question. We reflect. We try to find meaning in suffering, to make sense of joy, to control our anger rather than be consumed by it. That¡¯s what sets us apart. You could argue that the simplest explanation would be thought and reproduction through sex.¡± ¡°That is¡­ what makes a human¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then am I¡­¡± He paused, fingers twitching as if hesitating. But before he could finish his sentence, a glint of silver appeared in his hand. A dagger. Where was he keeping that in his suit!? ¡°W-what are you doing!¡± Lian called out. Without another word, he drove the blade into his own arm. Or at least, he tried. The steel barely made a scratch before stopping dead against his flesh, as if repelled by something unseen. For the first time since she met him, a frown marred Luxtivin¡¯s otherwise composed face. His grip tightened on the dagger. A muscle in his jaw twitched. Only by fighting the strong can I hope to feel pain¡­ With an almost dismissive flick, he tossed the weapon aside. It clattered against the floor, forgotten. "What use is it to Master if it cannot even wound me?" A heavy silence followed, thick with something unspoken. Then, slowly, Luxtivin looked down at his open palm. A deep breath. His expression blanked. His eyes fluttered closed as if reaching inward¡ªseeking something buried in his very being. And then¡ª Aether. A soft hum filled the air as his hand was enveloped in energy, swirling like liquid starlight, both tranquil and ominous. The power that let Arnold fight demigods¡­ Lian¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°Stop¡ª¡± Too late. The dagger had failed. But this? This did not. Luxtivin''s glowing hand plunged into his own chest. The wet, sickening sound of flesh parting filled the room. Lian gasped. He exhaled, slow and measured, and withdrew his hand. Blood trailed down his fingers, dripping onto the floor in steady patters. "I cannot feel pain," he murmured, voice almost... disappointed. She could barely process the words. ¡°W-why would you¡ª?!¡± Heart pounding, she fumbled through her bag, pulling out a potion. But just as she was about to press it into his hand, she froze. The wound was already gone. A thin wisp of smoke curled from his skin as it knitted itself back together¡ªuntouched, as if the injury had never existed. Lian shuddered. What was Arnold? SS Chapter 20 Part 2: The Sentient Sword (2) ¡°¡­¡± Is that Arnold¡¯s ability? She never expected a human to have such a powerful healing factor. Meanwhile, Luxtivin was still pondering to himself. He will only be human for a day and was acting out the orders given to him by his master so trying to find answers¡ªof what it means to be human¡ªwill turn out to be useless anyway. He might even forget he was ever given sentience. But he can at least get a taste of what ¡°humanity¡± is like. ¡°I am capable of thought but I cannot feel anger¡­¡± he traced his fingers over his chest¡ªthe same place that Arthur struck him, killing him in cold blood. Each time Arnold recalled that moment, his anger would boil and force its way into his very soul. He could suppress that rage and urge to kill but it would be a different story if Arthur was right in front of him¡ª No one will be able to stop him if he plans to enact his revenge. What Luxtivin felt earlier, when he could not control the voices in his head, were his own thoughts. However, after becoming somewhat used to his human body, he was able to suppress the desires and thoughts that were not his own. He was, after all, merely granted sentience and this body and memories were not his own either. The difference between Arnold and him is that he has access to Arnold¡¯s future memories that his future self intentionally locked him out of. He has seen what Arnold becomes. But that path was one filled with danger which would lead to his eventual end. Since such a future has yet to come to pass, things can still change for the current Arnold so Luxtivin did not dwell on those memories. ¡®There is one more thing to test.¡¯ he faced Lian. ¡°W-What¡­?¡± she retreated a few steps. Without answering, he walked towards her until she was against the wall and could feel his breath on her face. Lian gulped. But the moment his lips were inches away from hers, she pushed him back and averted her gaze. ¡°I-I only have sex with someone if there is a benefit to to me, not to satisfy someone¡¯s curiosity!¡± ¡°You say that but your signature is showing that you are in heat.¡± ¡°Wha!?¡± her whole face flushed red. Through Luxtivin¡¯s eyes, he could see two glowing red areas mixed in with the normal yellow aura that made up Lian¡¯s signature. One was coming from her chest and the other was right between her legs. It needn¡¯t be mentioned which red area was bigger through his eyes. ¡°I-It doesn¡¯t matter what your warrior sense tells you! No means no!¡± ¡°I understand.¡± He backed off immediately. ¡°Eh, wha¡­¡± this unexpected turn left her feeling slightly disappointed. But she quickly snapped out of it and remembered why she came here in the first place. ¡°Ahem,¡± after clearing her throat and fixing her kimono, Lian spoke, ¡°You left the dinner table before the emperor even arrived. This is normally very rude and the inner martials who were present at the dining room were livid with your brutish behavior. The guests thought they were the reason you left so soon and were worried they were rude to you somehow. They requested me to ask if something is wrong.¡± ¡°Something¡­ drew me to this room.¡± He looked around the room, desperately searching for that strand of energy but it was nowhere to be found. ¡°Really¡­? Did that something distract you so much that you didn¡¯t even notice me enter? Hm?¡± she noticed him looking at the painting on the wall again. ¡°This painting¡­ Why is such an important piece of art in a guest room¡­ A statue of Melis would not be in some nun¡¯s room either but rather a place of worship like a church or shrine.¡± ¡°This is¡ªno, was¡ªPrince Rasuke¡¯s room. They¡¯ve refurbished and moved a lot of things but that painting stayed on the same spot for many years, no one daring to touch it. Even to move it to the Emperor¡¯s chambers.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t they touch it? Well, unless it¡¯s about to fall, only a Divine Dao is allowed to touch this painting.¡± ¡°¡­So that is the reason why it is still here even though part of the wall has cracks in it.¡± Lian nodded. ¡°The emperor said that if it bends even slightly, he will have it moved to the master bedroom so it won¡¯t be at risk of falling. The last person to touch that painting was Rasuke¡¯s great-grandfather¡ªthe last Divine Dao of this empire. He lived for 400 years, longer than his own son, but was too old to train Rasuke personally. That duty fell to Rasuke¡¯s grandfather instead.¡± She glanced at the painting again. ¡°Suesei has so many stories about his childhood¡ªhow his grandfather shaped him far more than his own father ever did. It makes sense. The late Emperor wasn¡¯t a fighter¡ªjust a normal human, like Kohana. As a child, Rasuke used to say that the only reason he sought immense strength was to make himself worthy of touching that painting. He didn¡¯t have much of a relationship with his sister back then, so she wasn¡¯t his motivation¡ªunlike now. But even now, I think that painting remains his most important goal.¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. ¡°Does the motivation matter when he will be able to do both things with such strength?¡± The strength of a Divine Dao, a martial who can split oceans with the flick of his wrist, tame dragons with his voice alone, and break the sky with one punch. ¡°No, I suppose not.¡± ¡°Who will move the painting once Ko is killed?¡± ¡®So even the sword knows Arnold is telling the truth¡ªthat he knows someone that can kill Ko¡­¡¯ Or maybe Arnold can kill him. ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s heavy or anything. People here only respect the traditional values of having paintings of revered gods so anyone can do it, even I, a non-martial artist.¡± ¡°¡­I wonder who the painter was to have created something that¡¯s treated like a divine artifact¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories¡ª¡± Lian was interrupted before she could even finish. ¡°Tell me what you¡¯ve heard.¡± He turned his head at lightning-fast speed to look back at her. ¡°O-Okay¡­ Well, it¡¯s said that during Emperor Gato¡¯s rule 500 years ago, a magician came to the palace offering a tribute in exchange for ancient grimoires that this empire had kept hidden for centuries after the mass purge of magicians. These grimoires were considered objects of evil so the populace thought the magician had evil intentions. But the emperor ignored this once they set their gazes on the tribute the magician brought¡ªthe painting. The magician said he came from another timeline where Ragnarok had already happened and the realms were slowly being consumed by the Dark Forces. The last sanctuary was a garden in the Divine Realm, where the Destiny Goddess sat with a painting brush in hand. He claimed she was the only god left and was painting her beloved one last time before she forgets his face completely in death.¡± ¡°A magician who can travel across time¡­ Is it the Archmage?¡± Freya York hasn¡¯t learned it just yet but she can cast a time spell in the future that can only work once every 10 years. Time travel is the most difficult category of spells to master. Even forwarding time is an impossible task for current Freya. ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly who the magician is but the various illustrations of him that exist today only show him in cloaks that cover his face but many of them show him with bony hands. At first, I suspected it was Thanrion but he would not willingly choose to come to a world like this since he despises martials. If not him then it could¡¯ve been the Spirit King.¡± The two of them were the most powerful magic casters in Star Fantasy so this wouldn¡¯t be out of their reach if they tried. ¡°One thing that we do know, however, is that the magician is a World Jumper. It makes the story of him traveling across time that much more credible, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Is it due to ¡°Class Ascension¡±, perhaps? There¡¯s no evidence that the class [World Jumper] has the [Time Travel] (just a placeholder name for whatever time travel is called) evolution class. A bird chirp came from the window, interrupting their conversation. ¡®The thief girl.¡¯ Lian hurriedly ran over to the window and opened it up. After being let inside, she stiffened when she looked into ¡°Nova¡¯s¡± eyes. She was already in on the plan so she knew this wasn¡¯t the real him but still, how could you have the exact same handsome face but radiate an even deadlier pressure than the original? She kept her thoughts to herself and turned to Lian. She pulled out the palace¡¯s maps that Kohana drew and pointed to one of the lower levels, ¡°Something troublesome is interfering with my search. The magic item is acting strange in this part of the palace. It¡¯s like something is interfering with its mechanism.¡± ¡°Magic item interference? I don¡¯t have any knowledge on what it could be. But maybe you¡¯re close?¡± Lian frowned a little but came up with the obvious explanation. ¡°Unless this palace is built right on top of a relic tomb or dungeon, there must be an interference spell in place somewhere down there.¡± Luxtivin provided an explanation Lian didn¡¯t think of. ¡°Eh?¡± both of them were bewildered by that answer. ¡°Since magic isn¡¯t common in this empire or anywhere else, the former is more likely even if it sounds absurd.¡± ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t think the imperial family has ever said anything about a relic tomb or dungeon being down there¡­¡± Then again, no one can cast an interference spell of this magnitude that can stop a magic locator from working. ¡°There could be another possibility but what I said is the most likely answer. But I know to circumvent it.¡± He held out his hand to her, ¡°The crystal powering the magic item is too weak to withstand the magic interference. Give it here.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Thief Girl took out the magic item from her shadow and handed it to him. She watched him intently. Suddenly, he took out a red magic crystal the size of his hand. ¡®Wait a second, that crystal¡­¡¯ its pure azure radiance looked somewhat familiar to her but she wasn¡¯t sure if the crystal was the one she had in mind. Even if it was just available to select nobles in the empire, there¡¯s a chance it grows in other places as well and Nova just happened to stumble upon them. Yeah. As if he had handled such an item before, Nova opened the backplate of the magic item, took out the ¡°inferior¡± blue crystal and placed the ¡°superior¡± red crystal inside. A red haze swallowed the magic item for a second before its gears began grinding even without turning it on. That subsided after a while though and the red hue vanished. ¡°Hand me three blank talismans, Lian.¡± He held out his hand. ¡°Okay.¡± Not asking what for, she retrieved the paper from her purse. She always carries extra around even at formal events. ¡°Here¡¯s some ink as well.¡± The clone pasted the talismans onto the magic item prism and began drawing strange symbols on the talismans. These symbols were clearly runes but Lian couldn¡¯t exactly understand them due to their complexity. He isn¡¯t a Shaman, is he¡­? ¡°Done. With this the talismans should act as ventilation for the magic item so that the crystal¡¯s mana doesn¡¯t break it.¡± ¡°The crystal is that powerful? Uhm, say, would you happen to have more of those? They could come in handy with my work¡­¡± Lian asked. ¡°I don¡¯t have another one. You can use the crystal inside once we¡¯re done with it." ¡®This magic item needs a lot of fuel to work and yet he¡¯s saying that the crystal will still have enough energy¡­?¡¯ The crystal didn¡¯t look like anything Lian has seen before. Sure, red crystals exist in this land but none of them look as bloody red as the crystal in the magic item right now. It looked like a diamond that bathed in a pool of blood. Alchemy requires powerful mediums and lots of fuel. Lian can only conduct experiments after gathering a thousand kilograms of crystals. If these red crystals grow in Arnold¡¯s world, then she¡¯d be able to use them to get her personal experiments and work done quicker. Question is, are they hard to find? ¡°I¡¯m finished with what I needed to do so I¡¯m heading back.¡± He handed the magic item to Ruria. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you rather rest? You don¡¯t look well.¡± Lian said worriedly, stopping him in his tracks. He was silent for a second but shook his head. ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine. An order from my esteemed master shan''t be disobeyed due to just my discomfort. I¡¯ll be going back to the dining hall.¡± After he left, Ruria looked at Lian with a smirk, ¡°What were you two doing alone in this room?¡± Lian turned her face to the side, ¡°J-Just go do your job already. Let me know once you find the secret room.¡± With a chuckle, she jumped into a shadow and left the room as quietly as she came. ¡°¡­If I hadn¡¯t resisted¡­¡± Lian shifted her legs uncomfortably, feeling the squishy feeling below. ¡°Gods, I need to find myself a husband.¡± SS Chapter 21 Part 1: Kneeling Before True Strength Arnold made his way over to the Hungry Owlbear Inn. Just from looking at the outside, he could tell this was a fancy establishment. For someone like Mian Xi, who probably had made tens of thousands of gold from the tournament alone, the fees were a breeze to take care of. Arnold likes to splurge as well but this journey of his made him hesitant on what he should spend money on. Of course, he was paid an enormous sum of money¡ªincluding gifts from all the nobles so his magic bag was filled with jewelry and other expensive stuff that he could sell. Despite being richer than even some nobles now, all he¡¯ll probably buy for now is a few bottles of strong liquor for the road. Before going up to see Mian, he sat down at the bar in the corner of the large inn and called over the bartender. The bartender froze when she saw him, ¡°S-Sir Nova, you g-grace us with your presence!¡± she hurriedly bowed. ¡°Just go get me the best alcohol you have.¡± ¡°Right away! I¡¯ll be back in a minute!¡± she ran to the back and once out of sight, Arnold could hear clamoring and loud whispers inside. ¡°Hn? What did she just say?¡± a few tables away were a group of martials who overheard her. They were the only ones still here while the rest of the guests were sleeping. Judging by their clothes and weapons, they were city guards who tend to wear the red colors of Ko¡¯s army with straw hats. ¡°She said that¡¯s Nova, the guy who beat both Mian Xi and Breuk!¡± another martial chimed in. ¡°Hold on, why is he here of all places when Mian Xi regularly rents this place? Shouldn¡¯t he be at the palace?¡± ¡°Maybe he just stopped by for a quick drink before going to the palace?¡± ¡°But there¡¯s a fancy restaurant right across where the palace is. He could¡¯ve gotten wine there if he wants to get drunk.¡± ¡°Suspicious, suspicious¡­¡± ¡°My guess is he¡¯s here to see Lady Mian Xi. Do you think the two of them¡ª¡± The sound of a mug hitting a table resounded, silencing the guards and making them look over to corner where the sound came from. There sat a giant of a man whose head was covered with a cloak. He suddenly got up after gulping down his mug of ale. The loud strides from heavy boots resounded as the shadow over Arnold grew even more. When he felt a presence right behind him, he glanced back and looked up. The giant brute with shoulders as broad as a mountain and upper body as thick as an ox stared down at Arnold. ¡°What a coincidence¡ªor did you know where I was heading and came here in advance?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The bartender came back and timidly handed Arnold the bottle. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not looking to become your friend so get out of my sight.¡± Arnold faced forward again and drank straight from the bottle. Before the taste of the alcohol could set in, Breuk spoke. ¡°¡ªHow are you so strong?¡± The bar lady, a servant sweeping the floor nearby and the rowdy guards from a few tables away, all looked at Arnold at that question. ¡°¡­Are you the Sword Martial God sang about in legends?¡± Hearing that ridiculous question, everyone looked at him incredulous. But it didn¡¯t seem so ridiculous when they recalled the final match¡ªNova beating both Mian and Breuk, the tournament¡¯s most powerful competitors in its entire history. Even without the rumored ¡°Enlightenment¡± that Ko can bestow upon his martials, they were almost as strong as Celestial Saints. Plus, his features¡ªstriking golden eyes and silver-white hair. ¡®Me, Promethius¡¯ master?¡¯ He almost let out a chuckle at the ridiculousness. But he didn¡¯t fault Breuk for this strange question since it was true that endgame Arnold looked like a younger version of that guy. There¡¯s only one illustration of the Sword God even though he¡¯s a prominent figure in the divine realm and a legend to the mortals. ¡°What gave you that idea?¡± without turning to look at the brute, he asked. ¡°They say that¡­ the Sword God is walking amongst us humans, unlike his brethren.¡± ¡°In the mortal realms?¡± ¡°Aye, but I am not sure which one out of this one (Midorn) and Skeldrheim.¡± Arnold turned around on his seat, ¡°So, that¡¯s where the misunderstanding comes from, huh? Some people are just born special. You were just on the other end of the stick in this life.¡± He pointed at Breuk at if he were holding a stick. ¡°¡­No hard work at all?¡± ¡°Well, I had a very reliable instructor.¡± Arnold recalled all those times Sebas beat him to near death to ¡°improve his endurance¡± and forced him to run around the whole city to ¡°improve stamina¡±. And not to mention only letting him rest when his body breaks down from exhaustion. ¡°Was he the one who taught you that martial art you used that gave you a blue glow?¡± not even asking for permission, Breuk sat beside Arnold. He was moving rather slowly as if he still had broken bones. The palace doctors should¡¯ve given him potions that Lian taught to them. Arnold received the same but he didn¡¯t need it since¡ªwell¡ªhe wasn¡¯t injured in the slightest. As if on cue, the bar lady brought out a jug of ale which Breuk drank just like that without a mug. ¡°I learned that on my own.¡± Breuk paused while drinking, glancing sideways at Arnold before putting the jug down. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°You¡­ learned a martial art all on your own?¡± ¡°What, is that hard to believe?¡± Arnold could feel all their eyes on him and not just Breuk¡¯s. ¡°¡­That¡¯s what sects are for.¡± Breuk stated the obvious. ¡°Why learn some millennia old martial art when you can create one on your own? That¡¯s what I did and it only took me a year.¡± Maybe it was the alcohol getting to him but he wasn¡¯t this talkative usually. Not minding it, he just took another sip. Only then did he realize how much it burnt the throat. ¡°Phew.¡± He put the mug down before looking at Breuk who was still looking at him blankly, ¡°Get to the point why you¡¯re talking to me. I¡¯m only drinking here for a bit before going upstairs. Are you here to get revenge on your arrogant little brother? Does he still have his teeth? I can¡¯t remember what he looked like at the end of our fight.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ Hahaha¡­ Hahaha¡­¡± Breuk suddenly began laughing as he leaned back with his head facing the ceiling, ¡°Hahahaha¡­. Hmm¡­¡± he then leaned forward on the table, his eyes staring at his scarred hands. ¡°My Pa used to say I was the pinnacle of martial prowess¡ªthe strongest warrior ever born in the Mountain Sect. No one else could compare to me, not even the sect elders and old masters I challenged on my journey. My people separated during the war and chose to pursue our own goals. Even me and my baby brother. I sought greater strength while he sought gold. Few years passed and we reunited a day after the last tournament. He joined a thief¡¯s guild after his pirating life failed in the end while I had no one.¡± Arnold silently drank. He couldn¡¯t deny that he was interested in the background of a warrior who possesses a ¡°pure derivation martial art¡±. ¡°Have you ever used your martial arts on others before me?¡± ¡°No. So far, only sword techniques and body arts have been enough.¡± ¡°Arrogance got to you this time.¡± He said mockingly. ¡°¡­I have never truly fought against someone stronger than myself. I do not know how to feel about it. There were monsters that even I could not win against in a fair fight but I used more than just my power to fell those foes. For humans, it is different. Our bodies are weaker so only using brute force has worked for me this far.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no different from your stupid little brother.¡± He lacks the dignity you are displaying and wags his tongue without thought to his betters, Arnold said under his breath, recalling how the little bastard wanted to extort money out of him. "That is true." Breuk sighed before taking a long sip of his ale. "I am more educated than him and have lived among nobles, whether as an escort or a castle guard, so I¡¯ve picked up etiquette while in service. Meanwhile, he has spent his life after the war roaming the seas with pirates. Many times, I feel ashamed to call him my brother, yet I cannot deny the bond we share through our martial art." Swirling his mug, Breuk continued, "He is in critical condition now¡ªmore so than I ever was¡ªbut the nobles did not extend the same kindness to him as they did to me." "That¡¯s because you¡¯re still useful to them, even in defeat. You and Mian Xi both, actually." "I do not see myself on her level." "Oh? Why¡¯s that?" "I cannot control my martial art as well as she controls hers. I was the prodigy of my clan, but compared to her, I am still a child. You didn¡¯t even need your martial art to defeat me, yet you used it. I cannot fathom why you, someone beyond my level, would extend me that honor." "I hadn¡¯t used it in quite a while, so our battle seemed like as good a time as any." "When one side fights with all their might while the other merely toys with them, it brings great shame¡ªnot only to them but to the family whose honor they swore to uphold." "Honor, again?" Breuk¡¯s shoulders tensed, and he averted his gaze. "I... I did not mean to speak of honor so brazenly. Forgive me." -"Did the God Hand just apologize!?" -"Look at him! He¡¯s shaking like someone who dove into a river in the dead of winter! Hahahaha!" The bartender lady looked at Breuk as if she saw a ghost. Arnold glanced at Breuk¡¯s hand gripping the mug. It was true¡ªhe was trembling. Sighing, Arnold shifted the conversation. "By ¡®going all out,¡¯ you mean what you did at the end, right? That suicide skill¡ªblack hole?" "...Aye¡­ You are right to call it a suicide skill. In the centuries past, my people used it often when they were outmatched in battle. Back then, there were no rules to our martial art¡ªwe had no knowledge of its true origins. It was a gift to us, a gift that made us eternally grateful to the one that bestowed it to our ancestors." The rules surrounding direct derivations of pure martial arts varies depending on what it can do. This is common sense so it doesn¡¯t have to be explicitly mentioned. For Arnold, he isn¡¯t allowed to use [Storm of the Water Dragon] in a crowded place if he¡¯s facing off against multiple enemies in that same place. For Sebastian, he vowed to never target a person¡¯s head when in a fight that could be resolved by restraining the opponent. Punching them in the head would shatter their skulls and brains. A monk should resolve matters through talking but if that doesn¡¯t work, restrain the opponent but if the opponent doesn¡¯t listen even then or their crimes are too severe to ignore¡ªkill them. Despite being only in the level 70s, his punches were astronomically more powerful than even level cap warriors. Arnold would know since he was punched through a wall just months ago. The rules aren¡¯t forced on them by a nation or powerful sects but rather they¡¯re the ones that should have the common sense to restrain themselves depending on the situation. While not a real black hole, what Breuk conjured just from the point where his fists collided, could¡¯ve destroyed part of this empire and killed thousands if Arnold didn¡¯t stop it. Of course, Ko would¡¯ve broken Breuk¡¯s neck before he could infuse enough power into the black hole anyway but Arnold was quicker to grab the conjured energy. ¡°You¡­ You said you have a master, right?¡± Breuk changed the subject. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°¡­ Right¡­ It would be too absurd for you to get this far on your own¡­ Even the Divine Daos of legend had masters.¡± Arnold didn¡¯t say anything to that. ¡°What is it like to have a master?¡± ¡°Huh, you¡¯ve never had one?¡± ¡°Aye, younger me thought I did not need one after I learned my sect¡¯s martial art from the elders. There was some truth to that in the past because I was able to get this far alone.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t control your martial art that well.¡± ¡°Aye¡­ It is either use little bit of strength or go all out.¡± ¡°Rather odd way to fight and very risky. Even without you telling people, they¡¯ll know you¡¯ve never had a master to correct your faults.¡± Yet again, Arnold remembered his ¡°dark past¡± where training every day was a battle of ¡°life or death¡± for him, ¡°Or a strict master to guide you and not just train your body.¡± Since Sebastian used to be a slave in a gladiator arena as a young man, he had fought with his life on the line every single day. Through pushing Arnold to his very limit, he was able to teach Arnold that a fight is never over until even the tiniest sliver of energy in your body is still present. Just like he was beaten into a bloody pulp daily, he drove Arnold to the same state to educate him. It was due to Sebas¡¯ teachings that he was able to hold his own against demigods (Kalda and Gederick) through combat experience alone. Looking at him from the side, Breuk could tell by his dazed gaze that Arnold was thinking about his master. How great of a man must this master be if he could forge this young man into a being of absolute strength that could stand equal to Celestial Saints and Divine Daos? Truth be told, Breuk was approached by Ko a few months ago so him participating in this tournament wasn¡¯t that much of a coincidence. Their exchange was just one side offering the other a deal. Ko needed powerful warriors for some ¡°inevitable fight to come¡± and Breuk needed strength. It was as if fate arranged their meeting. The Inner Martials were the most elite private army under the emperor. Upon entering Ko¡¯s service, they throw away their previous names and embrace a new life¡ªa life serving a tyrant. In return for their servitude, they are granted a way to ¡°reach a different level of strength¡± almost instantly. The method was never revealed but there were rumors that, upon becoming Divine Daos, martials are able to enlighten others through simple rituals at the cost of vitality. To Breuk at the time who thought this shortcut to strength would allow him to wield his clan¡¯s martial arts to its fullest extent, it seemed like a lucrative deal. But Breuk had learned that artificial strength will not get him far, far enough to stand beside those same Celestial Saints and Divine Daos of legend. The one who made him realize this was sitting right next to him. This is why¡ª ¡°I¡­ am aware of my shortcomings and¡­ I want to correct them¡­ Which is why I would like to¡­ meet your master.¡± Without hesitation, Breuk proclaimed his main reason for approaching Arnold. SS Chapter 21 Part 2: Mian Xi The silence in the inn was almost deafening. The onlookers¡¯ gazes alternate between Breuk and Arnold. ¡°Why my master exactly? He is not experienced with your martial arts so how could he help you?" ¡°I¡­ have a feeling he will be able to teach me other things that will naturally help me improve my control over my martial art.¡± Breuk replied. ¡°You¡¯re sure about that?¡± Breuk nodded, a determined expression on his face. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Feeling his eyes, Arnold decided to offer a condition. ¡°Instead of me analyzing, breaking down and understanding your martial art on my own, teach it to me directly¡ªif you give me your word then I will take you to my master.¡± Someone like Breuk was far more compatible with Sebas¡¯ gruesome physical training than Arnold. The training focused on increasing endurance, muscles, speed and strength. The problem is that Arnold is an agile fighter and can compensate for lack of a strong physical body with his immense aura pool. But now that his training with Sebastian is over, he was a hybrid warrior who was more skilled in barehanded combat than swordsmanship. He could close that gap with his martial art but if he were to face off against an actual Master Swordsman like ¡°Enlightened¡± Flora or Vance von Penston, then he¡¯ll have a hard time winning with skill alone. ¡°Something like that in exchange for my martial art¡­ Hng¡­¡± Breuk grumbled. It was definitely an unfair exchange. But he¡¯s looking to get stronger and learn to control his martial art. Who better to learn it from than another martial artist with a pure derived martial art¡ªthe [Fingers of God]? Something like this is being handed to him on a silver platter so he should be grateful for it. ¡°Look, I cannot teach it to you¡ª" Not even bothering to hear him out, Arnold got up wordlessly. ¡°B-But the materials!¡± Arnold stopped right when he was about to walk away, ¡°I¡­ I can get you the study materials for the martial art¡­¡± ¡®Blurting something this taboo out loud is surely going to cause trouble for me.¡¯ He thought as he glanced at the guards, bartender girl and servant who were still present. All of them did their best to not look at him, pretending that they didn¡¯t hear him. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to do the exchange, it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know how to teach others the martial art. Even he doesn¡¯t understand what it is and how to use it properly. As mentioned before, he either has to use a bit of its power or go all out, as demonstrated in his fight with Arnold. There was no balance to it. This is what arrogance of one¡¯s youth does if you get too full of yourself from getting called a ¡°prodigy¡±. Turning around, Arnold replied to him: ¡°You weren¡¯t a sect elder of your clan so how is it possible for you¡ªa student¡ªto know where they keep the secrets of your martial art?¡± Only clan elders are supposed to know where the materials are and only they are the ones allowed to learn from them. After learning everything the materials offer, they can then decide what to teach the young ones. There are normally meetings between elders to decide that, meetings only sect elders can attend. ¡°My father¡­ He told me where they were before we parted ways. If ever I wanted to rebuild the clan on my own.¡± ¡°Really? If your other clansmen found out, he¡¯ll be executed for disobeying a clan rule.¡± ¡°Aye¡­¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Arnold thought about it for the moment. He was going back to the academy in a few days and since he can pass all his classes with ease, he won¡¯t need to waste time on studying that much. There will be more time for him to go through the book Sceptim gave him. Not just that, there¡¯s also the pure martial art he¡¯s after and now Breuk¡¯s pure derived martial art. It¡¯s going to be a busy year, not just for Luke but him as well. ¡°I accept.¡± ** ¡°Where were you!? I waited hours!¡± the moment Arnold appeared in front of Mian¡¯s door, she pulled him inside and complained. ¡°What, you couldn¡¯t sense me downstairs?¡± ¡°Eh? You were downstairs¡­?¡± she suddenly blushed and scratched her cheek, ¡°¡­It¡¯s a bit difficult to differentiate people from each other these days¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re one of the most powerful martials in this empire but you can¡¯t even use Warrior Sense? Also, shouldn¡¯t Yokai have this natural ability to sense energy signatures?¡± ¡°I-It would¡¯ve interfered with my martial art! Humph. Thinking about it, why do I need to know where the enemy is when they can¡¯t even harm me?¡± she stuck her chest out and proclaimed proudly. ¡°I guess that makes sense¡­¡± Arnold noticed her attire¡ªa see-through nightdress and sexy lingerie, the same her afterimages wore. Noticing his stare, she retreated back, ¡°Keep your dirty thoughts to yourself. I¡¯m not offering myself to you. This is just how I get comfortable.¡± She hugged her bountiful chest and turned away from him. ¡°How comfortable do you need to be just to teach me your martial art?¡± ¡°Well, there is one thing that will require me to dress lightly so that there isn¡¯t a lot of things interfering with this training.¡± She blushed for some reason. ¡°And that is¡­?¡± ¡°I need to pull out your Inner Essence and surround your body in it. That way, it will be easier to adapt to the martial art by starting small.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m capable of using that energy. All I¡¯ve been using all my life is aura. And what do you mean by it will be easier to learn the martial art with it?¡± Lifting her index finger, she explained: ¡°One: Yokai are naturally capable of forcing out a non-spiritual race¡¯s energy regardless of said being¡¯s own will. I would be able to force out all your Aether if it wasn¡¯t so immense. The mental pressure alone could crush me since I need to be in my invulnerable state that requires me to have the mind of a void. But despite these dangers, you don¡¯t need to do anything, just leave it to me.¡± She lifted her middle finger, ¡°Two: Inner Essence is the closest physical connection humans have to a Yokai¡¯s spirit form, which allows us to travel through dimensions or survive the vacuum of space. You could say the energy that surrounds us¡ªthat is, spirits¡ªare of a better-quality wine than your Inner Essence, that¡¯s basically cheap ale but can barely function the same as spirits can.¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°By spirits, do you mean the spirits around us or is it another type of spirit I don¡¯t know about?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s spirits. The little creatures that can be found everywhere. Watch what happens to my hand.¡± she lifted her right forearm. A strange white glow suddenly surrounded it, ¡°The white glow is a sign that the spirits heeded my command. If I were a greenhorn at this then this means I can finally stick my hand through physical objects.¡± Saying so, she tried to grab a pitcher from a nearby table but her right hand went through it. ¡°I can use this ability without the need for these little creatures since I am a spirit myself. Yokai are a type of spirit¡ªI¡¯m sure you knew this?¡± ¡°Yeah, I just didn¡¯t expect that to be of any significance other than telling you apart from ghosts and undead. I didn¡¯t even know your kind have this martial art.¡± She harrumphed, ¡°It is due to our alienation from the human race that you spout such ignorant nonsense.¡± ¡°So, even if I manage to succeed, I¡¯ll need to keep using Inner Essence? Won¡¯t that get in the way of my Aether if I plan to use it in combat?¡± ¡°Practice enough then you can use both energies simultaneously. But take care not to use both for combat. As you said, you¡¯re inexperienced in handling Inner Essence so there will be a tip in the balance if you use that energy to fight. Then again, Inner Essence is mostly used for body arts. Do you use those?¡± ¡°Not even one. My master taught me to circulate my aura in my meridians at an early age so that¡¯s where most of my physical strength comes from.¡± ¡°That is not an easy thing to learn¡­ Either your master is incredibly gifted in the art of teaching or you¡¯re just that talented.¡± ¡°It''s a bit of both¡±, he said. ¡°Pah, there¡¯s that arrogance every martial artist that¡¯s full of themselves, have! It ruins your handsome face.¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense and let¡¯s begin already.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Watching him intently, she began to slowly take off her nightdress, in an almost provocative manner. Standing in front of him in just her lingerie, she ordered: ¡°You strip as well.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take off all your clothes. I don¡¯t want to see that thing in your pants. Down to your underwear is fine enough. Adding to what I said earlier about getting comfortable¡ªwearing multiple layers of clothing while practicing this martial art will be like picking several locks at once on the same door. I can handle it but you can¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t want your hand to get stuck in my clothes. Skin-on-skin works best for this martial art training.¡± She took a deliberate look around the room and tapped her lip with a strange glint in her eyes, ¡°Since I¡¯m the only human near you, you can practice with me before moving on to inanimate objects.¡± She pushed her chest out, accentuating her large breasts as if presenting them. Before long, Arnold was in his boxers, ignoring the succubus trying to tease him. This made her pout silently. ¡°¡­So I have to touch you directly?¡± he looked at her breasts. ¡°Like I said, I¡¯m the only other human here. Plus, I can react in time if you happened to lose focus. Any other person will have your hand stuck in them so it¡¯s probably best that only I serve as your guinea pig. In any case, you need to experiment with flesh first before moving onto inanimate objects. Moving your hands through living cells, blood vessels, bone, and everything else in the human body is easier to do for beginners than starting with solid walls. I don¡¯t know the deep theory to it other than the familiarity you have with your own body that helps you do it easier with humans. You can practice on a door, but one wrong move then you lose a chunk of your flesh and your arm will fall off.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Kukuku, scared?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Hmm~ Is that so? Then let¡¯s begin. Ah but first,¡± she bent forward and looked at him with an upward glance with her hands on her hips, ¡°Tell me the Spirit King¡¯s name.¡± ¡°Aurelindorilthaswynvaedhiel.¡± He didn¡¯t even hesitate to say it. ¡°E-Eh?¡± Mian Xi made an idiotic sound and face. ¡°Aurelindorilthaswynvaedhiel, is the name.¡± ¡°Why is it so long!?¡± she ran over to her magic bag that was hanging over a chair and took out a pen and paper, ¡°Write it down! I can¡¯t remember it if you just say it to me.¡± ¡°Fine. But you better not let anyone else see it.¡± Once he was done, she held the piece of paper like it was the most precious thing in the world. Her fingers were trembling as they traced the lines of the ink. ¡°¡­This is the name of the person who can save my people¡­¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t your people anymore. You are human and Yokai, one foot on one side and one foot on the other side.¡± ¡°I know. They¡¯ll probably be angry at me for embracing my human side¡­¡± she laughed to herself while her gaze travelled down. She hovered her hand above the parchment of paper. The next moment, a white energy surrounded her fingers. She suddenly drew something in the air and afterwards particles of white sprinkled onto the piece of paper and made it vanish. ¡®She¡¯s going to keep it in her pocket dimension, huh. It¡¯s that precious to her.¡¯ Pocket dimension is similar to a space pocket but something that only Yokais can access at will. It¡¯s like a gathering place for their people and a safe haven for their treasures. If Mian somehow manages to revive her people, then they¡¯ll all appear there. ¡°You have no idea how much this means to me. Thank you.¡± She bowed her head. ¡°If you were really a Yokai, that wouldn¡¯t have meant much to you either.¡± ¡°Mm, you¡¯re right about that.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move on. I need to be somewhere tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°You should be at the palace. I didn¡¯t pry because I can tell how important it is for you to learn this martial art despite its difficultly. Don¡¯t think it will be easy. This martial art was designed for Yokais but humans have the bare minimum required to learn it.¡± ¡°Bare minimum? You already mentioned Inner Essence but what else is there?¡± ¡°The ability to think and to suppress your feelings.¡± In response to her vague reply, he frowned. ¡°You already know that all Yokais need to be uncaring even in the face of suffering and cruelty. We must never mourn a loved one or love our mates because all relationships should be purely for purpose and not pleasure or love. Humans are capable of the same thing but by becoming a creature devoid of thought, their true natures come out. That is, true human nature. This is how psychopaths are born and why mental asylums are prevalent in society.¡± She looked at him silently for a moment, ¡°¡­Take care you do not end up like that once you master this martial art.¡± ¡°Will you care this much about the poor orphans you want to take under your wing? They¡¯ll end up the same as me in the end regardless.¡± ¡°The skill I¡¯ll teach you isn¡¯t the only ability my martial art has.¡± ¡°Oh right, the afterimages and that giant fox.¡± ¡°Yes, and much more I will rather not show¡­ But if you¡¯d like me to teach you that as well, I will do so. Rather, I implore you to ask more of me because the Spirit King¡¯s name bears great value.¡± After saying so, she climbed onto the bed and patted the spot next to her. Arnold climbed on wordlessly and waited for further instruction. Mian held out her palm to him. ¡°Now put your hand against mine. I¡¯ll pull out your energy then you try and push your own hand through mine. If you fail to keep the energy around your hand, I will be able to react in time so that we don¡¯t join flesh¡ª¡± she suddenly blushed, ¡°Gosh, that came out dirtier than I thought it would.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Arnold silently put his hand against hers. ¡®My goodness, I didn¡¯t realize he had such large hands¡­¡¯ thought Mian Xi when their skin touched. His hand was rugged and full of callouses. His fingers were thicker and longer than hers. ¡°Ahem, here goes. If you get this right, then trying touching other areas on my body. Then try it on your own body to get a feel for it.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Mian Xi suddenly pulled her hand away from his, a thin, transparent white energy trailing after her touch. Though weaker in intensity than Aether, it shared the same pale hue. The moment she forced his energy out, Arnold felt a strange sensation¡ªas if something vital had been yanked from within him. It reminded him of the time she had stolen his lifeforce. ¡®So, pulling out an opponent¡¯s energy is possible¡­ That could be useful.¡¯ But first, he needed to understand how she did it. Fighting magicians as powerful or on Lauran¡¯s level will be easy if he learned this. "Hm, that''s odd," Mian Xi muttered, examining the energy floating above her palm. "What is?" "This energy doesn¡¯t match the sign on your soul," she said, idly waving her hand. The sphere of pure white energy followed her movements like a tethered wisp. "The sign? What does that mean?" "We Yokai have something similar to Warrior Sense¡ªlike you said earlier so you should know about what it can do. Ours works exclusively within the supernatural plane. In simple terms, I can tell if someone is being controlled by a ghost or a devil just by comparing the energy they release to the spiritual footprint¡ªa sign¡ªthey left on their soul." She gestured at the energy in her hand. "Aura, Aether, mana, and Ki don¡¯t come from the soul itself, but they do carry a unique signature, almost like an identification tag. These energies surround a martial¡¯s soul, which allows their soul to leave a spiritual fingerprint as I said¡ªa sign¡ªand make it unique from other people¡¯s energies. We Yokai can see, feel, hear, and touch it even from birth. Although, human elementalists can do the same thing as they are spirit masters like us¡ªalbeit on a much smaller scale. While limited in what they can do with it, they can still track people down who release their energies on a battlefield.¡± ¡®Well, that explains how Lancelot found me¡­¡¯ Mian continued, ¡°The difference between your sign and whatever sign is on this ball of energy is simply too vast for me to call it the same. And it also appears that the sign on this Inner Essence is much more sinister than what I discovered on your lifeforce.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°A being of unfathomable evil had its claws on you from birth until now¡ªthe question is¡­ who?¡± SS Chapter 22 ¡°¡ªUgh, I can barely breathe down here.¡± Ruria complained to no one in particular as she walked down a narrow corridor, placing her hand on each door knob as she walked. The night was still long but she couldn¡¯t afford to waste time here. The air wasn¡¯t that breathable and the corridors were quite damp and full of moss. By the way, she was two floors below the ¡°supposed¡± basement floor. Unlike before, when the magic item would simply turn off when she reached the first basement floor, it was now operating normally without a hint of abnormalities. Ruria took a quick glance at the spinning red crystal inside the prism. Maybe it was thanks to the talisman that the clone put on the magic item or just the crystal itself, but it showed no signs of stopping. It just continued to supply energy to the magic item. ¡°The hum is getting a bit louder. I must be getting close.¡± The hum wasn¡¯t audible to those who aren¡¯t holding the magic item so only Ruria could hear it. ¡°It¡¯s getting too dark.¡± She looked down the pitch-black darkness. The torch wasn¡¯t helping at all, ¡°Ah, another door.¡± It felt as if she¡¯d been walking for ten minutes since discovering the last room. That¡¯s how big this palace was. What¡¯s more, the imperial family is using less than half of the total rooms. Of course, Ko has access to all of them but the public and guests can only access half of the total rooms in this palace. Ruria placed her hand on the doorknob. A runic letter appeared. It didn¡¯t open when she turned the knob. ¡°Haa, am I going to have to pick all these door locks?¡± after a few seconds she finally got it unlocked and put one foot in the door. She wanted to use her shadow abilities to peek through the door but that was a risky thing to do in a place like this where traps could be anywhere. Adding onto what interior manipulation is, home owners can place traps that shifts the room once the thief enters it. To prevent this, Ruria didn¡¯t go in. she had been doing this with all the rooms. It was tedious but the safest method. ¡°Nothing again. Just an empty room.¡± She moved on. ¡°How can I tell I¡¯ve reached the room? The increase in intensity of the hum is pretty slow¡­¡± The clone didn¡¯t say how many decibels meant she reached her target so she could only check all the rooms. ¡°I should just use [Knock] on these doors. It might exhaust all my mana but it¡¯ll make this go faster.¡± Saying that to herself, she bolted down the never-ending corridors and checked each room one by one. Just as unusual as her sisters, Ruria also uses mana despite being a close-combatant. It doesn¡¯t help her much with increasing physical strength but it can be used to access a broader range of abilities that will be limited to her if she was born with aura or learned to use Ki. After running for a while and opening several other doors, she reached the third basement floor. Somehow the atmosphere changed here. Down the hall she could hear a faint clanking sound as if metal was being dragged on concrete. Looking around, she noticed that this hallway was covered in cobblestone as if the previous generations of imperials gave up on renovating the whole palace. Turning into a cloud of smoke, Ruria moved through the darkness of the hall. She neared the sound and finally arrived at the source. ¡®Skeletons!?¡¯ the moment she noticed what she was looking at, a greatsword was suddenly throw towards her. it narrowly missed her. Turning back into her original body, she gained some distance to observe where she was and how many opponents there were. ¡®The humming is getting too loud all of a sudden!¡¯ she held the magic item away from her at arm¡¯s reach in an attempt to make it stop but to no avail. She had no choice but to turn it off and finally get a breather. ¡®Dammit, my head is ringing like crazy because of this thing.¡¯ She threw the magic item into her shadow and took out two daggers. There were up to ten skeletons, two wearing armor and eight who were ordinary skeletons with a simple sword and shield. They were quite slow so Ruria managed to get a look around the place. ¡°Is this a cave?¡± The cobblestone ended right where she stood, and beyond that was a tunnel that resembled a cave entrance. But this cave had strange glowing lines on its walls, which pulsated every few seconds as if this place was breathing. While this definitely looked like a cave, this was simply a circular area that ended behind the skeletons. There was a door behind them. ¡°Am I in the right place or is this a trick Ko put up?¡± it certainly looked like the door she was looking for but it looked¡ªwell¡ªordinary. Melis alone knows what lies beyond the door. In any case, there was no telling what lies behind the door if she just stood here. She raised her daggers, both their blades covered in a blue light, showing that they were magic items. She knew magic weapons were more effectively on ordinary skeletons since they were just dumb brutes without any magic defense like liches. Without hesitation, she charged at the undead. ** ¡°¡­Let¡¯s see where this leads.¡± She activated her [Knock] skill after placing her hand on the doorknob. While useful for opening locks on ordinary doors, it can also detect traps connected to the door. A rune appeared on the door frame and it sounded like gears began moving. No traps. Or it seemed that way at least. ¡°An ordinary lock on this kind of door¡­? This might very well be a trick¡­¡± she held her daggers ready as she placed one foot beyond the door. Although she wanted to be careful, curiosity got the better of her so she entered the other room completely. The long corridor of unmapped cave continued beyond it, covered in darkness. She had a bad feeling about this but her fear vanished as quickly as it came. She lowered her body and dashed through the darkness! All kinds of ominous sounds came from behind her¡ªhundreds of arrows being let loose, cannons firing, the floor collapsing. Before long, she arrived at another area, one that had light for some reason. Not the fancy magic lamps on the top floor, just torches and glowing giant crystals. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± she looked up in awe at the spiral of hundreds if not thousands of cubic rooms floating above as if the ceiling was an infinite void. The next second, she noticed one of the rooms disappearing and another appearing in another spot. ¡°Grauk!!¡± a growl caught her attention, coming from her left so she turned that way. ¡°Huh, tombs?¡± in the same direction, below the elevated area she was standing on were hundreds of tombs, so it was fitting to call it a mausoleum. The monster that growled at her was a kobold, a monster you usually find in a dungeon and rarely outside unless it¡¯s looking for mates. It charged at her but it was quickly defeated by her. Something strange happened after it fell down¡ªthe floor consumed it just like that. ¡°Floating rooms that disappear randomly and a mausoleum in a dungeon! And now monsters being eaten by the dungeon!? This place is weird!¡± she tried to walk forward but ran into an invisible wall instead. A gigantic red rune suddenly appeared on the transparent wall. Following it, similar smaller red runes appeared around it. ¡°Looks like I finally found it¡­¡± ?? The morning came. Trumpets blasted when the gates to the imperial grounds were opened. Eager guests who had been camping outside the front gates all night, flooded the courtyard. There were probably almost ten thousand people here today but the imperial grounds were big enough to hold them and leave room for even more. The nobles who didn¡¯t come to the palace last night were led in through a different gate. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Beyond the courtyard, a long procession of musicians and performers prepared to make their entrance. Drummers set the rhythm, while dancers in flowing garments adjusted their veils. The scent of roasted meats and spiced wine drifted through the palace corridors, a promise of the feast to come. Inside the hall, golden chandeliers bathed the towering marble pillars in warm light. Rows of lavishly decorated tables stretched from end to end, each adorned with silver goblets, silk napkins, and fragrant floral arrangements. The imperial family still haven¡¯t made their appearance yet so the guests were left to mingle among themselves. The nobles demanded to see Nova, the newest member of the Inner Martial Circle but the guards didn¡¯t let them go to the second floor yet. Even important figures from outside the empire were attending this banquet after rumors circulated that someone who is potentially just as strong as Ko won the tournament. In a vibrant, rainbow-tinted garden, two beautiful women strolled gracefully, each draped in ceremonial Eastern-style dresses reminiscent of Chinese attire from Liam¡¯s world. Ruria¡¯s bust proved too generous for her dress, often causing it to ride high on her upper thigh¡ªonly inches away from revealing her secret place. As a result, she frequently had to pull it down. It wasn¡¯t that the dress was short; its back cascaded gracefully to her ankles while the front stopped just above her knees. Her cleavage was prominently exposed by an upside-down V-collar. Needless to say, she had received a lot of stares in this attire. Lian wore the same dress but hers fit her body type far better. The two of them were walking through the garden, away from prying ears. Sing didn¡¯t need Ruria right now which is why she decided to tell Lian what she learned last night. Unfortunately, Lian couldn¡¯t accompany her but it was for the best since those traps would¡¯ve gotten her before the monsters. The two of them can go together since Ruria mapped out most of the underground floors and can tell where the traps are. ¡°¡ªThe humming becomes so loud that it began to hurt my head when I set foot in the mausoleum. There¡¯s some kind of high-tier lock mechanism keeping me out. I stayed for a while to test my special infiltration tools and skills but I still couldn¡¯t open it.¡± Ruria folded her arms as she leaned on a fountain, pushing her chest upward, almost bursting out of her collar, ¡°Something else about that place is weird.¡± ¡°Do tell.¡± ¡°It had monsters roaming the halls and traps in every corner. It also felt like the walls were moving and breathing.¡± ¡°Do you think the clone was right about it being a dungeon? It certainly sounds like you¡¯re describing one. A dungeon breathes mana in and out of the atmosphere like a human inhaling and exhaling. But that was something we expected thanks to the clone¡¯s explanation. It solves the mystery of what was interfering with the magic item¡¯s detection magic. The only thing I didn¡¯t expect are the rooms you mentioned that keep disappearing and reappearing.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t see that ancient rune formation, I would¡¯ve assumed that our target could be one of those rooms.¡± Lian looked at Ruria when she said that, ¡°What are you thinking? That Ko stored the contract, he signed with Funiji, away in some grave or ashes urn?¡± ¡°It does seem ridiculous but it¡¯s still plausible. Look at the trouble he went through. I can handle myself fine if all I have to do is fight monsters or avoid traps but a magic lock that¡¯s being maintained by some ancient rune formation is the only thing keeping me out. No matter how you look at it, the target must be somewhere in there.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know about the mausoleum until now and I can¡¯t ask Princess Kohana about it since she¡¯s not here¡­ I¡¯m not even sure if Suesei knows about it. The butler, well, we can forget about asking him. In any case¡­¡± Lian looked up at the palace, ¡°¡ªWe stick to the plan since nothing has changed. If some casualties result from this¡­ I think it¡¯s a necessary sacrifice to get rid of Ko and then Funiji.¡± ¡®It feels as if she stands to gain more from doing this than simply getting rid of Ko.¡¯ Thought Ruria but she didn¡¯t voice it to Lian. Since her freedom was riding on this, it was best to just follow orders without inquiring too much. ¡°¡ªLian.¡± Suesei suddenly appeared nearby in her usual maid costume, ¡°Her Majesty is asking for you.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be greeting and entertaining the guests?¡± Lian, a little annoyed that their conversation was interrupted, asked Suesei. Noticing that, the elf looked apologetic. ¡°¡­It¡¯s the same as always. A complaint about a painful sensation in her body that never goes away no matter how many potions she drinks.¡± Lian complained inwardly but it would seem very rude to say these things out loud. For years she¡¯d been pestered to ¡°heal¡± the empress even when in the middle of important work. Of course, she could never refuse given her social status. But why is it always Lian? Why not other physicians? Lain sighed softly before turning to Ruria, ¡°Go find the clone and make sure it¡¯s doing its job. Oh, and¡ª¡± she took out a talisman and handed it to Ruria, ¡°You know what to do.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The two nodded once to each other before parting ways. Ruria made her way to the main event through the kitchen. Unlike yesterday when the kitchen was chaotic with servants running up and down, it was empty since all the servants and chefs were told they could join the party or take off. After walking a bit further down the hall after leaving the kitchen, Ruria spotted how full the courtyard was from the window. She could also see a horde of people covering every inch of the palace¡¯s halls. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a nightmare to find the princess in this crowd.¡± She partially turned her body into smoke from the neck down and began moving through the crowd. Everyone¡¯s attention was on the stairs leading to the second floor, where several elite guards stood to stop any attempt at going up, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about them seeing this unusual skill of hers. She arrived in front of the stairs and spoke to one of the guards. ¡°Hm? You again? Uh, what was your name again?¡± one of the guards noticed her. ¡°¡­Lily. Lian¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Did the princess come down yet?¡± Ruria needed to be next to her at all times. There¡¯s no telling when the ¡°signal¡± will be sent. ¡°Uh, well¡ª" ¡°His Majesty!¡± at that sudden shout, Ruria and the guard she was talking to looked up the stairs. The person walking down was a tall man with long red hair, wearing dark red robes with golden embroidery. Behind him was the clone, his inner martials, and finally the princess. ¡®Where did Lian go off to with the empress¡­¡¯ Ko spoke at that moment, ¡°I welcome you all to this feast.¡± He stopped at the bottom of the stairs and looked at the crowd, ¡°I know there is unrest and conflict among my citizens and I cannot force you to accept me as your ruler but today I want you to celebrate the newest member of my Inner Circle.¡± ¡®Huh, who knew a tyrant could be professional.¡¯ It was the typical ¡°aristocratic speak¡± to be professional even if he didn¡¯t want to say those things. ¡°Step forth, Nova.¡± On his call, the clone stepped forward. Applause rang out when the attention turned towards him. ¡®Smile a little, geez¡­¡¯ ¡°From today onwards I appoint a new House in my outer circle ruled by my Head Alchemist, Lian. It shall be named at a later date but the title has been decided amongst me and my other circle members¡ªshe will be known as Duchess Lian from now on and will be given a castle outside the city.¡± Grumbles echoed among the nobles and the peasants seemed uninterested in Lian. ¡°Nova will be the captain of the private army I will provide to her House.¡± ¡°Your Majesty, that is too much to give to someone who only served you for a few years!¡± one of the Inner Martials protested. ¡°Silence. You should have issued your complaints at the night-long meeting we just concluded this morning. Why did you keep your mouth shut until now?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± the robed man grunted. ¡°No other objections? Good, I will not entertain them. Nova will not only be one of my most trusted subordinates but will lead one of the empire¡¯s armies. I will reveal which territory Lian¡¯s house will take over in the coming weeks.¡± Many of the nobles looked unhappy at that. It seems one of them will lose their territory. The emperor walked further down the stairs and began moving to the banquet hall where a feast awaits. The nobles carefully followed behind them as they entered. Ruria felt her stomach growl at her. ¡®Ugh, I should get something to eat. I stayed up all night without ever having dinner or breakfast.¡¯ Just as she was about to sneak towards the tables stocked with food, a young girl called out to her, ¡°Lily! Where¡¯s Mama!?¡± the little princess grabbed Ruria¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah, there you are. Her Majesty is with Lian. Say, Your Highness, are you as hungry as I am?¡± ¡°Uhuh!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the tables with food.¡± With the princess by her side, she¡¯ll be able to reach it much sooner since everyone will be mindful of the princess. As expected, the two managed to walk through the crowd without issue. Ruria salivated at the rows of food stacked on the table. Without hesitation, she grabbed a piece of steak glistening with red syrup with her bare hands and began eating it, ¡°Unnnn~¡± she moaned in glee, ignoring the stares she was getting. The sauce fell into her cleavage, making the men look at her breasts with almost salivating mouths. Even if someone said this was uncouth of a servant, she could just pass it off as Sing giving her permission to eat. Since the princess finds it difficult to say ¡°no¡±, she¡¯s the perfect excuse to use. Ruria pulled her collar and cleaned up the bit of sauce that fell on her breasts. The men tried their best to get a better look at what wonders were contained under that collar. ¡°Uhm, is it that delicious?¡± Sing looked at Ruria¡¯s gleeful expression as she continued stuffing her cheeks. ¡°Yup~ The chefs really outdid themselves~¡± Ruria was enjoying the meat so much that she spoke in a high-pitched voice, the kind Arnold was used to. Hesitantly, Sing picked up a fork and took the same kind of steak Ruria was eating from the table. ¡°¡­.¡± Even though this was clearly the best meat that Ruria has ever tasted, Sing frowned while chewing and spat it out onto her plate, ¡°Bleggggh¡­¡± ¡°Your Highness¡­?¡± Ruria gulped her food down and looked at the princess in confusion. How can you say ¡°bledgggh¡± to this culinary excellence!? Not even her household¡¯s chefs make such delicious food! In any case, what is this odd behavior of hers? Sing suddenly took out a small magic crystal and put it to her nose. Inhaling deeply, her frown vanished. ¡°Is the food not to your liking?¡± Ruria asked, ¡°I can bring over desserts.¡± Ruria never noticed this behavior before. She¡¯s been by Sing¡¯s side through breakfast and lunch and the princess obviously ate her food. She always had a smile even. ¡°No magic dust. Tastes icky.¡± She made a disgusted face. ¡°?¡± Ruria looked at her in confusion. Meanwhile, the princess called over a servant and complained about the food. Magic dust in food¡ªRuria was no doctor but she knew that consuming raw minerals isn¡¯t good for the human body. Of course, it can be used to treat miasma poisoning but that was at far as its uses go. ¡®Hmm, the only creature I can think of that likes raw magic crystals are Chimera. Don¡¯t they love to hunt prey in dungeons? The mana-rich environment probably makes the meat taste the same as when you sprinkle raw magic dust over it.¡¯ Sing was obviously not a Chimera... Ruria also bathed her once and didn¡¯t find any stitching marks. Sing even had a vagina, as normal girls should. The only oddity is how small she is for her age and how her breasts never seem to grow, still resembling that of a child. ¡®How old did they say she is? Twelve? She doesn¡¯t look a day over nine at most¡­¡¯ When Ruria looked at Sing, she noticed that the princess was looking at her plate in envy, her mouth drooling. She tried to offer one of the pastries to the princess but the moment the aroma of sweet syrup touched her small nostrils, she almost retched. She then ran off to the cakes table, leaving the clueless Ruria behind. By her lonesome, Ruria sighed. Thankfully, she could still see Sing so there was no need to stop herself from enjoying the delicacies. At the corner of her eyes, she caught the clone surrounded by a horde of people¡ªmostly women, of course. ¡®That servant girl, Liwei, is awfully touchy with him.¡¯ She was hugging Nova¡¯s arm like a maiden in love and rubbing it all in the others¡¯ faces. He didn¡¯t seem to mind it or her smugness as she clung to him while he was still talking with the other guests. ¡®Hm? What¡¯s this rumbling?¡¯ Suddenly, the room shook violently. A deep, rumbling boom swallowed all other sounds. Glass shattered. Screams tore through the elegant atmosphere. The banquet hall was thrown into chaos. Servants dropped trays of food, nobles scrambled away from their seats, and Sing and the other children instinctively ducked under the tables. Ruria¡¯s hand flew to the dagger hidden beneath her dress as the vibrations grew stronger. Another explosion. Then another. The stained-glass windows depicting heroic myths burst into a storm of colorful shards, scattering across the marble floor like falling stars. A roaring fire bloomed outside, its glow creeping through the broken windows. SS Chapter 23: Two Martial God Candidates Clash A blazing inferno roared, its flames licking the sky, rising as high as a small house. Cinders drifted through the air, glowing embers carried by the heat, painting the afternoon sky in flickering orange hues. Seeing the flames, Ko stood frozen, his body refusing to move. The past he had desperately tried to bury struck him like a sledgehammer to the gut. Screams echoed in his mind. Faces¡ªtwisted in terror, rage, and agony¡ªsurfaced one after another, each one a ghost clawing at his conscience. He remembered the weight of the blade in his hand, the heat of the blood that had splattered against his skin and his call to the god of death. Every cut. Every thrust. Every life he had taken in the name of ¡°strength¡±. The smell of charred skin. He recalled them all as if it was happening all over again. ¡°Your Majesty! Above!¡± upon the servant¡¯s yell, Ko looked up. Several shadowy figures were heading straight for the palace and before he could make sense of who they were, individuals wearing blue clothing suddenly crashed through the windows. Several screams rang out as people tried to flee. Why would he not move? He¡¯s supposed to protect his people even if he took their empire by force. It was the obligation of an emperor to protect his citizens. He was hoping to win their hearts through his strength alone but protecting them might be a better strategy for that. ¡°Restrain them! Ack¡ª!¡± one of the guards shouted before being cut down by a blue-robed figure. Blood sprayed across the white tablecloths, staining the once-elegant setting. ¡°Curs!¡± one of the inner martials charged at the intruders, however, he was quickly overwhelmed by just one of them, the largest one out of the group. How are they strong enough to take on an Inner Martial!? Even Ko was bewildered. Before Ko could give out orders, the big doors to the banquet hall entrance were swung open. Everyone¡¯s attention turned towards them as two individuals stepped through. One was a woman wearing a mask and the same blue colors as the rest and the other¡ª ¡°It¡¯s Funiji Kaijin! He¡¯s the one responsible for this!?¡± one of the nobles shouted. Accompanying the hourglass-figured woman was a tall handsome man with a piercing icy glare. He wore fancy blue robes that gracefully slid across the marbled floor. Despite wearing these elegant robes, one could still see his broad shoulders and muscular upper body. ¡°¡­You breached the oath me made.¡± Ko said, making Funiji stop. Funiji spoke, his powerful voice reaching even the furthest corner of this large banquet hall. ¡°¡ªI agreed on the basis of our equal strength. However, due to fortunate circumstances granting me a level of strength beyond what you could even fathom,¡± he clenched his fist, that action alone sending a rumble through the banquet hall, ¡°I need not adhere to the deal we made.¡± Ko slowly walked towards Funiji. The woman was about to step in front of Funiji but he held her back. ¡°Did you offer up thousands of souls to the River of Souls?¡± ¡°Why would I want to rely on that snake that hates martials like me? Besides, seeking strength from external sources is something I would be greatly ashamed by.¡± Ko made an unreadable expression. It wasn¡¯t obvious at first but his clenched fists were shaking a bit. ¡°Standing in front of you now, I am certain it was you¡­¡± he said suddenly. ¡°It was me?¡± ¡°¡­It was you who released your killing intent over the empire two nights ago. Do you feel pride doing such a childish thing? Our decree dictates that once killing intent is released, blood must be drawn¡ªyet you fled like a coward from me.¡± ¡°I do not care for some decree written for humans by the Martial Gods. I myself am beyond what humans can hope to reach in a million lifetimes!¡± Funiji glanced around the room, ¡°Hmm. The insolence of lifting your heads while in my presence will be punished dearly once I kill your emperor. I will remember your faces so silently pray for your family because you will never see them again.¡± ¡°Eek!¡± one of the nobles, who he made eye contact with, fell on his butt and trembled. Taking that as a sign, the others hurriedly lowered their heads. They knew that Funiji would even cut their heads off for daring to make eye contact with him. ¡°What is your second reason for doing through all this trouble ¡­?¡± Ko pointed outside the window, ¡°There must be another reason other than the martial art book.¡± In response, Funiji chuckled before walking past Ko. Then when he was right next to the window, he threw his arm to the side, making his robe flutter magnificently, ¡°Face me at full strength and then I shall indulge you.¡± The next moment he jumped through the window and vanished. ¡°P-Papa!¡± Sing, finally gaining the courage to speak, tried to call out to her father but his own shout drowned out hers. ¡°Protect my daughter! I will confront the trash responsible for this myself!¡± ¡°Aye!¡± four of the Inner Martials surrounded Sing the next moment while the rest held the intruders back. Without delay, Ko followed after ¡°Funiji¡±, both of them disappearing into the distance. ¡°W-Why is Funiji attacking us!?¡± one of the nobles shouted in disbelief, ¡°He said he wouldn¡¯t do so unless Emperor Ko falls in battle!¡± ¡°Things have worked out fine so far so what changed¡­¡± ¡°You heard it yourself. He is more powerful and confident he can win against Ko.¡± Nova replied in a voice devoid of concern or panic. Even in this situation, he seemed cool to the people. ¡°H-Hey, don¡¯t his men seem a bit too strong that even the Inner Martials are struggling¡­?¡± Unbeknownst to them, Arnold¡¯s clones were among them and easily fighting the Inner Martials on equal grounds. All of them were above level 90 but Arnold¡¯s clones could handle them. Chief Soryu¡ªthe tallest of the intruders¡ªwas also overwhelming his opponents without a sweat. ¡°Shit, shit, shit, shit¡­! I should¡¯ve left this nation a long time ago even at the expense of my wealth!¡± ¡°Funiji is going to kill us¡­¡± All of them wanted to run from this place but¡ªtoo afraid to get attacked while running away¡ªdecided to huddle close to Nova. ¡°You there!¡± one of the martials looked at Ruria, ¡°Take Her Highness to her room and pick up the lamp that¡¯s right next to her door on the floor¡ªthat will activate a magic seal that will keep her safe! I¡¯ll be right behind you!¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°Got it!¡± Ruria was worried at first that they¡¯ll get in the way of the plan but this was fine too. She can just make sure Sing is safe and while running, snatch the necklace from her neck, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Princess!¡± with the chaos going on outside, she can use it to her advantage. ¡°B-but Mama! Where is she!?¡± ¡°With Lian! She¡¯s a pro with talismans so she¡¯ll be alright! We need to hurry! Look, one of the intruders is fighting on equal grounds with an Inner Martial! It¡¯s dangerous here!¡± That was probably Rasuke fighting the Inner Martial. Ruria didn¡¯t expect the former prince to be that strong. ¡°N-No way.¡± Sing never imagined there were people who could match the Inner Martials in power besides her Papa. There¡¯s a rumor going around that the Inner Martials miraculously got a power boost through some enlightenment ritual that Ko performed. This rumor wasn¡¯t that absurd since there¡¯s a legend that martial gods extended that same honor to humans back when they still lived in the mortal worlds. If it¡¯s a martial god candidate, perhaps something similar to that is possible? But how was the enemy capable of standing equally to the empire¡¯s most elite? Even though Sing knew her Papa was the strongest, she feared how powerful the leader of these men was. Could her Papa be¡­ in danger¡­? ¡°H-Hey!¡± Sing broke free from Ruria¡¯s grip and ran towards Nova, who for some reason, was standing idly in all this chaos. He wasn¡¯t helping anyone, as if their lives were insignificant. Be that as it may, people were cowering behind him after they realized the enemies weren¡¯t attacking him, thinking they were scared of Nova. ¡°Nova!¡± Sing pulled on his sleeve when she arrived in front of him. ¡°?¡± he glanced down. ¡°Help Papa!¡± Sing had a bad feeling about all this. She wasn¡¯t certain her Papa would survive this clash. ¡°The current Funiji is out of my league.¡± He said simply, surprising the nobles. ¡°¡­Eh?¡± Sing¡¯s eyes turned blank hearing that, ¡°T-That¡¯s not true! You defeated Miss Mian and that ape face man easily! You haven¡¯t fought at full power, right!?¡± ¡°Just because the gap between me and those two are large doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s large enough for me to be near or above Ko¡¯s level. Your father could die in this fight.¡± ¡®N-No way¡­¡± ¡°We need to go, Princess. I¡¯ll go find Miss Mian and tell her to help your Papa, okay? But we need you to hide in your room.¡± Ruria held out her hand to the princess. ¡°¡­Okay¡­¡± she bit her lip but gave Ruria her hand. The two soon left the banquet hall. Ruria clutched Sing¡¯s hand as they sprinted up the sweeping marble stairs. The palace corridors echoed with panicked shouts and clashing sounds from the chaos below. Suddenly, a violent explosion rocked the ancient walls, sending tremors down the hall. Chandeliers swayed overhead, and bursts of dust and debris danced in the flickering torchlight. ¡°Kyaah!¡± In that split second of disarray, Ruria¡¯s eyes darted to the glint of the necklace resting against Sing¡¯s collar. With a swift movement, she snatched it away before catching the princess. You would think there¡¯s some protection holding the chains together but it was surprisingly easy to snap. Sing¡¯s eyes widened in confusion and fear as they continued their frantic ascent, the reverberating blast fading into a distant rumble behind them. ¡®Geez, how many targets are they thinking of blowing up?¡¯ Ruria and Sing arrived on the second floor. She could sense someone following them. It must be the martial from earlier who ordered her to flee and hide the princess. Thinking it would be troublesome if he finds out where she¡¯s going, Ruria erased her presence and pulled Sing into the shadows with her. ¡°W-What¡¯s going on!?¡± bewildered, the little princess clutched Ruria in this unending darkness. Ruria jumped from room to room, using the shadows as footpaths. In just under 10 seconds, they reached Sing¡¯s room. ¡°I-I think I¡¯m gonna throw up.¡± The little princess held her small hands over her mouth. Shadow jumping can be disorienting for first timers so she could understand why the princess felt nauseous. ¡°Your Highness, listen to me carefully.¡± Ruria placed her hands on the princess¡¯ shoulders, ¡°Under no circumstances should you open the door. We don¡¯t know what these people want or what abilities they have.¡± ¡°B-But Mama¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find the empress and Lian and lead them here. I promise.¡± Since Lian shouldn¡¯t be capable of shadow jumping, Ruria will just have to create a path in the walls of the palace which she can follow. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Will you be okay?¡± ¡°¡­Nn.¡± Ruria patted Sing¡¯s head before walking over to the door and picking up the lamp. Immediately after, the same kind of barrier that surrounded the mausoleum appeared in front of Sing¡¯s door. ¡®Her necklace must be the key for this door. I should come straight back after we open the mausoleum.¡¯ She looked back at the princess, noticing that she was hugging that ugly doll and trembling. ¡°¡­I won¡¯t take long, I promise.¡± Ruria reassured before jumping through the same wall she entered. ** Ko and Arnold were now standing in a desolate wasteland, the scorched trees and mountains of debris a reminder of a battle that once took place here. ¡°Tell your servant to back off or I will kill her too.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t shake her off no matter how much I try so you will have to bear with it. But not to worry, I am not cowardice enough to face one person in a group. I believe that you are the one in need of allies.¡± ¡°Your provocations might¡¯ve worked in our youth but I will not fall for them now.¡± ¡®Oh? They¡¯ve known each other since they were young?¡¯ ¡°Oh, Ko Johun is a changed man? Hahahaha! Tell me, have you always sought strength through shortcuts or was this something you decided to follow through after you noticed how low your talent for martial arts truly is?¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. By seeking shortcuts, you have thrown away your honor as a martial for a little power boost.¡± ¡°And what of you, old friend? How did you become so strong? Before we discovered the book in the Sword God¡¯s relic tomb, you were considerably weaker than me. Yet after the war with the sects¡ªwhen we established the agreement¡ªyou became my equal. Such a fast power gain is not natural. I have withheld any open suspicion so far but would like to know the true reason before I kill you.¡± ¡°HAHAHAHAHA! The audacity to show such arrogance in front of your betters! You have truly gone senile after all these years! I shall tell you how I surpassed you if you can place your blade to my neck!¡± Arnold launched himself forward like a cannonball, his feet leaving deep craters in the shattered earth. In an instant, he closed the gap, his fist slicing through the air toward Ko¡¯s jaw. Ko twisted his body, narrowly avoiding the punch, countering with a palm strike aimed at Arnold¡¯s ribcage. The impact sent out a thunderous shockwave, shattering boulders in the vicinity. Arnold skidded back but regained his footing, grinning wildly as he dashed forward again, his fists blurring into a flurry of strikes. Their battle became a blur of movement¡ªpunches, elbows, and knee strikes exchanged with inhuman speed. Each collision of their bodies sent tremors through the land. The sheer force of their blows sent arcs of energy ripping through the battlefield, carving deep scars into the terrain. Arnold leaped, twisting midair to deliver a downward axe kick. Ko raised his arm, blocking the attack with his forearm. The ground beneath them cratered violently, sending chunks of rock hurtling into the sky like meteors. Ko retaliated, spinning into a devastating roundhouse kick. Arnold ducked, countering with an explosive uppercut that sent his opponent hurtling back. The moment Ko¡¯s feet touched the ground, he propelled himself forward with an even stronger force, meeting Arnold head-on. A thunderous collision erupted as their fists met once more, splitting the sky apart. A massive shockwave spread across the battlefield, flattening the surrounding forest, sending ancient trees crashing down like brittle twigs. Neither fighter was showing any signs of fatigue even though they were throwing a thousand punches nearly every second. The masked woman stood idly by, her presence untouched by the chaos. The swirling storm of destruction passed through her like mist, as if the very laws of nature was refusing to acknowledge her existence. Arnold suddenly jumped back with a smirk as he bit his finger. He then swung his arm in an arc. That arm was covered in Aether. [Scorched Blood Wave]. Not an official skill name but something he named himself. ¡°?¡± Ko was surprised by that strange action for a second. But the next moment, a torrent of pure destructive infernos that swallowed Ko. An explosion then erupted. The shockwave from that explosion ripped through the air like a calamity, tearing apart the very fabric of the land. Mountains in the distance quaked, forests were reduced to cinders, and a towering dust storm rose to the heavens. The sheer force of the detonation shattered the earth, creating a crater so deep it looked as if a piece of the world had been gouged out. For ten kilometers in every direction, the aftermath was absolute devastation. The pressure alone flattened everything in its wake¡ªtrees, boulders, even the clouds above were momentarily torn apart by the sheer force of the blast. ¡®I didn¡¯t expect this attack to be so devastating.¡¯ Arnold examined the chaos. The last time he used this energy to detonate blood was in his fight with Kalda. It was dangerous to use his own blood since the spark can travel up his bloodstream but he was already capable of stopping such a thing from happening. It¡¯s not like Aether is any different from Sword Intent¡ªwhich he has used as long as Aura¡ªaside from being astronomically more powerful. His finger was already healed by the time he wiped the blood off his mouth. When the smoke settled, a white energy was the first thing that caught Arnold¡¯s attention. But the next thing that caught his attention was a gigantic swirling pool of pure red energy in the shape of a phoenix right above Ko who was lifting his arm. ¡°Hmph!¡± with a grunt, Ko shot out his raised arm, causing the giant stream of energy to head for Arnold. Standing still, Arnold waited for the energy. Strangely, Ko¡¯s destructive skill passed right through Arnold. ¡°Wha¡ªKuh!¡± just when he was about to let out a voice of surprise, he was attacked from the side. The attack was anything but weak. Ko looked to the side, seeing a floating arm next to him. ¡®Is this Mian Xi¡¯s technique!?¡¯ he struck the arm with his sword but it went right through. ¡°Uk!¡± the arm grabbed his throat. It was ridiculously powerful for just a single arm, ¡°Kah!¡± another arm appeared and punched him in the gut. Every second that passed by, he felt himself being drained. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± Ko¡¯s robes and hair turned into living fire itself as it swallowed up this whole region like a damn that just burst. Underestimating his old friend and holding back was going to get him killed. As such, it was best to kill him right here, right now. SS Chapter 24: Dying Hope After making sure Sing reunited with her mother, Ruria and Lian left the two in the princess¡¯ room and hurriedly went down to the basement floors. ¡°¡ªStrange.¡± ¡°What is?¡± ¡°The magic item is still humming even though we crossed the barrier.¡± ¡°Does that mean there¡¯s another door with the same rune somewhere here?¡± ¡°Most likely.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it kind of strange to store a something so important in a mausoleum?¡± Ruria looked at the damp walls and stone-cold concrete floor as the two of them walked through the maze of coffins that seemed never-ending. They ahd already released the barrier that blocked Ruria¡¯s path before. ¡°You¡¯d think he would store it in some estate of his that nobody knows about.¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly because it¡¯s weird why this is the perfect place to keep documents or scrolls hidden.¡± ¡°This whole family of three is weird¡­¡± Lian glanced at Ruria from the side, noticing her frowning expression. ¡°You look like you have something on your mind. If it¡¯s something I can help with, do tell.¡± ¡°How long have you been working for this family?¡± ¡°I served in Ko Johun¡¯s army as a doctor for about a year before word of my skills reached his ears which led to me becoming the imperial family¡¯s personal doctor, a position I¡¯ve held ever since the war. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°The princess¡­ Has she always been so¡­ how do I put it¡ªweird?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not confident I can give you a clear answer since I haven¡¯t known her long¡­ Is there anything specific you can tell me that you find weird?¡± ¡°That doll, she seems attached to it and never sleeps or bathes without it but can carry on without it when away from her room.¡± ¡°The ugly doll¡­ I think it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t like being alone. The palace might be crawling with servants and guards but none of them are her people. She¡¯s a foreigner from another country whose father took over this empire by force. That doll is the only thing keeping her company when her mother and father cannot. It was also¡­¡± Lian sighed softly, ¡°The last thing that was with her when she died.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°The princess you¡¯ve been taking care of all this time was the homunculus I created in my lab, a thing that¡¯s testament to the successful experiment of playing God. Her soul wasn¡¯t in a suitable state to retain her original self so a new Sing was born when I created her. The same goes for the empress.¡± The faint glow of lanterns barely reached the high ceiling, leaving much of the mausoleum in shadow as they walked. The air was cool, carrying the scent of old stone and dust. Their footsteps echoed as they walked deeper inside. ¡°Does Ko know¡­?¡± ¡°Of course he does. He was the one who requested my services. Reviving the two of them was the reason he took me out of the army, believing my skills as an alchemist was good enough.¡± She ran a hand over the edge of a nearby coffin. ¡°By the time I got to them, their corpses had already begun to rot. But with the help of certain talismans that a select few shamans put on them, their souls were barely held together.¡± Ruria looked at Lian¡¯s back in silence. ¡°It¡¯s funny,¡± Lian continued. ¡°Both remember their past lives¡­ but not the fact that they died. Maybe it¡¯s because their current bodies never experienced death so now they don¡¯t remember what death feels like. They go on as if nothing changed, but each holds on to something¡ªSing to that doll, and Zhoming to her need to feel human again.¡± ¡®Goddess Melis works in mysterious ways,¡¯ Lian thought, exhaling softly. Lian also walked in silence for a moment before speaking again. ¡°What made you so interested in the princess?¡± ¡°Besides that ugly doll, she doesn¡¯t seem to like eating food unless it has crushed magic crystals mixed in. Back in the banquet hall, she sniffed a magic crystal like it was the most delicious thing in the world.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s just what homunculi typically eat,¡± Lian said. ¡°Think of magic dust like spices or salt¡ªhelps make even the worst food tolerable.¡± Suddenly, Lian held up a hand, ¡°Monsters.¡± She took out a few vials from her bag before pouring its contents on the stone floor. Immediately after a green mist drifted through the narrow hall. ¡°The humming is getting louder so I¡¯m positive our target is through here. But just to be safe, I used this decaying potion. This potion ignores all defence except magic defence, so there¡¯s no need to confront the monsters.¡± ¡°How could you tell?¡± ¡°Their scents. I used a potion earlier that allows me to have the same sense of smell as a werewolf. Although my nose is going to burn for a few days once this wears off.¡± ¡°You can make stuff for that? Do you have any for night vision? I didn¡¯t pay enough attention in my classes¡­¡± ¡°Eh, why would you need those?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lian replied noticing her silence, ¡°It seems you¡¯re not just any ordinary Thief from some Thief Guild.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a recipe for one later.¡± After saying so, she took out another vial, ¡°The decay should¡¯ve killed them by now but the fumes are still in the corridor so I¡¯ll need to get rid of those since I don¡¯t want the same to happen to us.¡± She threw the vial in the corridor. After the sound of breaking glass resounded, a white mist engulfed the corridor and a hissing sound echoed as if a fire was being put out. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It shouldn¡¯t be far now.¡± ** Panick-stricken voices echoed among the nobles, all watching in fear as the Inner Martials were being overwhelmed by Funiji¡¯s martials. Such a thing was unprecedented since Ko¡¯s personal army were considered the strongest in this entire empire and its kingdoms, not just Moon Plum city. ¡°Gah!¡± one of the Inner Martials tried to use a martial skill but his opponent wouldn¡¯t give him that opportunity. This banquet was meant to celebrate the birth of a new inner martial but it all transcended into chaos once Funiji invaded. Another Inner Martial, seeing his fallen comrade collapse, let out a furious roar and charged. His sword flashed, swinging in a brutal arc at the closest enemy. The strike was met with a swift parry, the force of the impact rattling up his arm. He pivoted on his heel and struck again¡ªfaster, harder¡ªbut Funiji¡¯s warriors were relentless. A second enemy lunged from the side. The Inner Martial barely twisted in time to block, but the sheer strength behind the blow sent him staggering. Another attack came from behind. He ducked, narrowly avoiding a decapitating slash, then countered with a vicious upward strike that nicked his opponent¡¯s shoulder. No time to celebrate. More were closing in. He had to keep moving. Another Inner Martial fought beside him, exchanging rapid strikes with a scarred warrior wielding dual sabers. The clash of metal against metal was deafening. A well-aimed kick sent the Inner Martial stumbling, and before he could recover, his opponent¡¯s blade found its mark. He crumpled with a sharp gasp, blood pooling beneath him. The tide was turning¡ªagainst them. What was once a disciplined formation was now scattered chaos. The palace guards and Inner Martials, the pride of Ko¡¯s forces, were being overwhelmed, their numbers thinning as Funiji¡¯s warriors pressed forward with ruthless efficiency. This banquet had been meant to celebrate the rise of a new Inner Martial, a symbol of strength and honor. Now, it was a massacre. The only remaining combatants left were a dozen regular martials and four Inner Martials. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. The large blue-robed figure seemed to be the most troublesome to deal with so two of the Inner Martials focused on him. Nobles scrambled to retreat, but there was nowhere to run. Some cowered behind overturned tables, others tried to push through the back exits, only to find them blocked by guards who dared not abandon their posts. A few clutched decorative daggers, their hands shaking, knowing full well they were useless. The walls of Moon Plum City had never been breached. The Inner Martials had never lost. But tonight, both those certainties were crumbling. As if on cue to scare them some more, another explosion rang out from a distant district in the city, making the nobles cower even more. No one knew how it would end. In the midst of all that chaos for anyone to even notice, a young woman appeared out of thin air, her white hair gently flowing down when she landed. Immediately, she looked at the chaos happening with widened eyes and the bodies lying everywhere. Of course, those bodies weren¡¯t that of the nobles but the martials that attacked the ¡°intruders¡±. ¡®I¡­ I expected a little chaos but not to this extend.¡¯ No one seemed to have noticed Kohana. She looked around, noticing that Arnold¡¯s clone was idly standing by, looking at the conflict in a strange daze. She quickly emptied a nearby table and climbed on top of it. Tapping her delicate heel on the table with all her might, she caught the attention of the nobles and commoners. ¡°All of you, listen to me!¡± Kohana¡¯s voice rang out, clear and firm despite the chaos around her. Her loud command turned everyone¡¯s eyes toward her, and with that also the responsibility she has as the next Empress. ¡°I am Kohana of the Zhurosan Imperial Family, one of the only surviving children of the emperor that Ko slayed in cold blood during the Five Sects war! I am here to end his rule once and for all! There¡¯s no need to fear Ko anymore. You don¡¯t have to follow him out of terror or desperation! I will restore my family¡¯s legacy. I will rebuild what was lost! None of you will be punished if you stand with me.¡± She swept her gaze across the crowd, her expression a mixture of determination and desperation. ¡°This is your chance to break free from the chains of oppression! Join me, and we can forge a new future together.¡± She stepped forward, placing a hand over her heart. ¡°Ko has ruled through fear, through bloodshed, and through the destruction of our traditions. But what has he truly given you? Has he made your lives better? Have you thrived under his rule, or have you merely survived, cowering under his shadow lacking the consequence to voice any concerns about your country? Remember the war he started when we only wanted peace! When we only wanted to coexist! Innocents were slaughtered, families torn apart, a kingdom crumbling under tyranny! But we have a choice! We can fight back! We can reclaim what was taken from us!¡± She turned her gaze toward the nobles, her voice unwavering. ¡°And you, this country¡¯s nobles, you who have been used as pawns in his game¡ªdo you truly believe your wealth and titles protect you? How many of your own have been cut down simply for speaking out? How long before Ko decides you, too, are expendable? Align with me, and I swear, you will not be cast aside like trash. You will be part of something greater! A kingdom that does not rule through terror, but through unity! And I expect all of you to willingly attend your trials and admit your mistakes!¡± She then looked toward the commoners, her eyes softening. ¡°And you¡ªyour lives have been dictated by the whims of a tyrant. You have been silenced, ignored, made to suffer for the benefit of the few. But no longer. With me, you will have a voice again. You will have a future! Stand with me, and together, we will tear down this corruption and build something new!¡± Kohana gulped hard as she looked at her people. She did her best to wear a confident expression and not show weakness. Even if she could not fight, she could demonstrate her might through her composure. Sometimes even during a war, the calmest individual can come off as the most powerful. Even though she knew it wasn¡¯t Arnold, she wanted into the clone¡¯s arms and hide from the stares she was receiving. But she settled with closing her eyes. ¡°Please remember the peaceful life you had before this tyrant took this empire from us!¡± Kohana screamed at the top of her lungs. ¡­. ¡­ ¡­ Timidly, Kohana opened her eyes after a long silence. The silence alone was about to crush her even more than simple rejection and scorn. With another gulp, she tried to speak up again. She wanted to remind them of the great emperor her father was and how her mother kept this empire safe on the frontlines. But before she could get a word in¡ª ¡°She¡¯s the cause of it all!¡± one of the nobles pointed at her with an accusatory finger. ¡°E-Eh?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right! It¡¯s no coincidence she appeared right after we were attacked!¡± Kohana¡¯s head shot around the room, noticing the bodies on the ground. Not to mention the guards desperately trying to fight the assailants in one corner of this vast hall. ¡°N-No, we did not intend to harm any of the nobles or commoners, only the soldiers who sided with¡ª¡± her voice was drowned out by their jeers and yells. Someone threw a glass at her which she avoided in time. What has gotten into these people? ¡°If we don¡¯t take her down, His Majesty will think we planned this attack on the palace and execute many of us as a warning even if there¡¯s no evidence we did it!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right¡­ That tyrant will execute us just like he did the sect leaders after the war¡­ I don¡¯t want to die.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to face Ko¡¯s wrath once he kills Funiji!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all her fault!¡± All of them approached Kohana. ¡°L-Listen!¡± sensing the danger, she tried to calm them down, ¡°N-None of you are in any danger even if the situation looks that way¡ª¡± ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± before Kohana could get another word in, a horde consisting of the commoners and nobles charged at her. ¡°W-Wait, everyone! Please listen to m¡ª¡± the table Kohana was standing on was pushed over, causing her to fall down, cracking her head on the marbled floor, sending stars into her vision. Before she could regain her footing, she was suddenly punched in the back of the head. ¡°Ugh!¡± she tried to get up again but a vase was thrown in her face and someone straddled her. ¡°!¡± The man straddling her punched her mercilessly. She tried to hold up her hands to defend herself but others joined him and held her arms down. ¡°S-St¡­¡± Punch. ¡°Sto¡­¡± Punch. ¡°Stop¡­¡± Punch! It didn¡¯t matter how much she pleaded, she was punched without mercy, several teeth flying out of her mouth. Someone tore off the top of her dress and stabbed her breasts, causing her to convulse in pain, unable to break free. ¡°S-Sis!¡± Rasuke couldn¡¯t go help her because the martial he was fighting was too strong to get the upper hand. Soryu was able to take down the inner martial he was fighting but was stopped by a dozen other guards. ¡°Dammit!¡± he roared and tried to get through them as fast as he could, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there, Kohana! Out of my way! Dammit!¡± In all this chaos, the clone looked around. He made eye contact with Kohana, who was being strangled and beaten by the very people she was meant to rule. The nobles and commoners alike had turned into a frenzied mob, their once-loyal hands now tearing at her as if she were the root of all their suffering. She reached out to him, her broken trembling fingers stretching through the chaos, pleading¡ªnot as a princess, not as a ruler, but as a human being desperate for salvation. Tears streamed down her bloodied face, mixing with dirt and sweat, her lips forming silent words. A sudden hand seized her outstretched arm and twisted it sharply. CRACK. A sickening snap echoed through the banquet hall. Kohana''s entire body convulsed, her eyes wide with agony before a raw, bloodied scream tore from her throat. The crowd didn¡¯t stop. Another fist struck her cheek, knocking her head sideways, sending a sharp bolt of pain down her neck. Then¡ªa brutal punch to her jaw. A loud, sickening pop. Her scream was cut short as her jaw dislocated, hanging uselessly as drool and blood seeped from her open mouth. Her breath came in ragged, wheezing gasps, the swelling around her eyes rendering the world into a blurred, shadowed haze. Her eyes were bloodshot and bulging out of her sockets. Her once-pristine gown was in tatters, ripped and pulled apart by hands of people who once reached out to hope with them. Her body trembled, her fingers twitching as she tried to push them away, but there were too many. All of it crushed her. And then, through a bloody vision, she saw him. A silhouette stood above the frenzied horde, his form dark against the dimming torchlight. Nova. H¡­He¡­ Help¡­ She tried to form the words, but only a strangled gurgle came out. Her swollen lips quivered, her mind barely clinging to consciousness. Then, a sudden, chilling silence. The hands gripping her loosened. The jeers turned into gasps. Then¡ªscreams. A wet, meaty slash rang out, followed by the sickening thud of a head hitting the banquet floor. Blood sprayed into the air like a macabre fountain, drenching the already stained marble tiles. The pressure on her body lifted as people scrambled back, but they weren¡¯t fast enough. Nova moved like a shadow of death, his blade singing through flesh and bone with terrifying ease. A man who had been gripping Kohana¡¯s hair barely had time to turn before his torso split open, entrails spilling out like a burst sack of wine. The nobles shrieked, tripping over one another in blind panic. A woman tried to beg, hands raised, but Nova skewered her through the mouth, silencing her in a spray of red. The banquet hall became a slaughterhouse. Men and women who had moments ago been reveling in Kohana¡¯s suffering now clawed at each other to escape, trampling over the bodies of the fallen. But there was no escape since the doors were locked from the outside. Nova didn¡¯t even attempt to approach them anymore. He could send a torrent of flames at them where he stood and roast them all alive. But he merely watched. One man, his trembling hands still clutching a shred of Kohana¡¯s dress, hurriedly dropped it and looked up just in time to see the tip of Nova¡¯s blade drive into his forehead. His eyes rolled back before his lifeless body crumpled onto the pile of corpses. Within moments, the screaming stopped. The air smelled of iron and death, thick and suffocating. Nova¡¯s bloodied face looked like a demon lurking in the shadows ready to send them all to hell. ¡°¡­.¡± Nova licked the corner of his lips to taste the blood and inhaled deeply. So, this is what it feels like to kill another human. Why did it feel so fulfilling, so entertaining? Why did he feel the need to suppress the thoughts that were not his? He looked back at the survivors. All were too petrified to move so they could only tremble. When Nova was about to get ready to kill the survivors as well, a hand grabbed his pants. Then two whole arms wrapped around his waist. Looking down, he saw a bloodied Kohana, her legs barely able to support her and a trail of blood and urine trailing behind her. Her face was buried against him so he couldn¡¯t see her expression but her weak attempt to pull him back was enough to tell him what she wanted from him in that moment. After looking at her fragile trembling frame silently, the clone bent down and picked her up. In his powerful arms, it felt as if she became whole again, as if his presence alone healed her. Though her body was trembling all over and she was stained by her own urine and blood, a warm feeling surrounded her as she rested her head against the clone. As the adrenaline escaped her body, her breath became quieter. Her head fell against Arnold¡¯s chest. Then, the world became dark. The ¡°Hope of the Zhurosan Empire¡± died that day. Chapter 25: The Sovereign of Blood Two figures stood across from each other atop a barren plateau, the air between them charged with unrelenting force. Arnold, his deep blue robes fluttering like a storm-tossed sea, rolled his shoulders, eyes locked onto his opponent. Ko stood firm, crimson robes drenched in the light of the afternoon sun, his fiery red hair swaying with the wind. Neither spoke. Words had no place here. Then, they moved. The moment their fists collided, the world trembled. A deafening shockwave blasted outward, flattening distant hills and splitting the land beneath them. The force of their clash sent jagged cracks racing across the earth, devouring entire mountains in their wake. Dust and debris spiraled into the sky, blotting out the sun like a cataclysmic omen. Ko was the first to step in, his body a blur of crimson light as he drove his fist toward Arnold¡¯s ribs. Arnold caught the strike on his forearm, the impact sending a ripple through the very fabric of reality. The ground beneath them shattered like brittle glass. Yet neither faltered. Arnold retaliated. He twisted his torso, his muscles coiling like a beast ready to strike, then launched a devastating hook toward Ko¡¯s jaw. Ko barely managed to cross his arms in time to block, but the sheer power behind the punch sent him hurtling backward. His body tore through a mountain, splitting it in two before he landed, feet skidding against the crumbling earth. A moment of stillness. Then, Ko wiped the blood from his lip and unsheathed his sword¡ªa blade so black that not even light was reflected on its surface. Arnold stretched out one arm, a powerful white energy coating it like a blade. They vanished. The shockwave from a powerful clank tore the ground apart, and each consecutive attack tore away more of the earth. Even though the two of them were fighting away from any human settlements, about 100km from the nearest one currently, the cities and villages in this region still felt the powerful impacts of their clash. ¡°Huup!¡± Ko swung his sword vertically which Arnold blocked with his Aether sword. While he managed to stop the attack, Ko¡¯s slash continued behind him, creating a gigantic crevice that seemed almost bottomless from a bird¡¯s eye view. Arnold¡¯s sleeve also fell off from that attack as if it was ripped off. ¡°Is one of your lackeys tasked with retrieving the book!?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± The two continued speaking even as their hands moved in a blur, ¡°Why the need for that when you also know where the book is located!? You could have stolen it quietly and avoided this needless battle!¡± A firestorm of black flames erupted from Ko¡¯s blade, sent straight towards Arnold, but the flames went through him as if he wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Or are you just an imposter looking to stir conflict!?¡± He hit the nail on the head there but Arnold just kept quiet, having the same shit-eating smirk on his face that perfectly displayed Funiji¡¯s arrogance and pride. The sound of their blades colliding was almost deafening, sending concussive shockwaves that carved through the landscape like divine wrath made manifest. Each clash of metal sent massive arcs of energy screaming across the battlefield, obliterating the ground and leaving nothing but charred remnants of what once was. Arnold twisted his wrist, redirecting Ko¡¯s sword mid-swing, and countered with a savage kick to the gut. The sheer force propelled Ko backward, his body carving a trench in the earth before he flipped midair and landed gracefully on a floating slab of rock that had been torn from the battlefield by their previous exchange. Without hesitation, he shot forward with [Speed of Sound], breaking the sound barrier multiple times over, each step generating an explosion of compressed air. Arnold met him head-on. The sky darkened as their god-like auras clashed. The heavens themselves seemed to tremble, and the very fabric of reality wavered as they exchanged thousands of blows in a span of mere seconds. Their movements left afterimages that persisted for moments, tricking the eye into believing there were multiple versions of them fighting simultaneously. Ko feinted a downward slash before instantly shifting the momentum of his strike into a horizontal sweep. Arnold reacted with inhuman precision, bending his upper body backward at an impossible angle to evade before retaliating with an upward slash. Ko barely dodged, but the unleashed force of the swing cleaved through a distant mountain range, reducing it to dust in an instant. This fight would¡¯ve been far easier if he had Luxtivin. Burning through this much Aether just to manifest a sword with infinite durability was going to exhaust his internal energy if he continued fighting like this. Arnold jumped further away and stood the ground with his left foot. That wasn¡¯t just physical strength alone. Pikes of pure Aether erupted from the ground, one catching a nearby deer that was trying to run away. When pierced by the energy pike, the deer disappeared into particles of light. The world ruptured as hundreds of skyscraper pikes rose to the heavens. The land also buckled under his raw strength, rising and falling like waves on a storm-tossed ocean. Massive chunks of the earth were flung skyward as gravity momentarily lost its hold over them. The sheer force of the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the entire continent, toppling structures in the distant cities and sending terrified citizens into a frenzy. Ko grit his teeth, leaping into the air as the ground beneath him shattered into sprawling chaos. Above him, Arnold had already positioned himself, descending like a meteor with his Aether sword raised high. The moment his blade made contact with Ko¡¯s, an explosion of golden and black energy erupted outward, stretching far beyond the horizon. The sky itself split apart, revealing the raw void of the cosmos beyond because the world¡¯s atmosphere just couldn¡¯t handle the power of these two demigod-like monsters. Aether and dark flame mixed together in chaotic spirals, searing through clouds and warping the atmosphere. Then, silence. The only sound was the howling wind rushing through the vast, battle-ravaged wasteland that had once been a mountainous region. Entire valleys had been turned into scorched plains, forests incinerated in the wake of their clash. Rivers had been vaporized, leaving only smoking trenches where water had once flowed. Arnold stood amidst the wreckage, exhaling slowly. His smirk had yet to fade. Ko, panting slightly, raised his blade once more. Despite the devastation surrounding them, he looked utterly unfazed. Then finally, the tyrant surrounded his body in Aether, knowing that this battle will end in his death if he held back the power he sacrificed lives for. -¡°The Thief and Alchemist have left the palace and are moving towards Old Town.¡± Mian Xi¡¯s voice echoed in his head while he was fighting Ko. She was watching the battle from afar but also watching what was happening in the palace and will tell Arnold when it¡¯s time to end this. He didn¡¯t ask her to accompany him, it was just sort of her own choice. When he asked why, she insisted not even a thousand near-death experiences would be enough to repay him for what he gave her. He didn¡¯t expect her to go that far even if he also knew how valuable the Spirit King¡¯s name is. As it stands now, he could ask her anything and she would be forced to go through with it. Of course, there was a little something he wanted her help with once he finally leaves this shadow world. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. -¡°What about Kohana?¡± -¡°I tried to bind myself with her body through spiritual connection and found that her lifeforce is flowing slower than a normal human¡¯s lifeforce should. She is most likely on the verge of death.¡± -¡°Sounds to me like her uplifting speech failed to reach her people.¡± -¡°Indeed¡­ Your body double created quite the mess in the banquet hall.¡± -¡°I should¡¯ve expected this would happen¡­¡± Kohana walked right into enemy lines despite not being a combatant. Maybe he should¡¯ve ordered the clones to protect her since it¡¯s pretty clear that Kohana was already on their side. Hopefully this teaches her that words are not enough sometimes. -¡°I¡¯ll handle Ko alone. Go help Rasuke and Soryu take out the inner martials.¡± -¡°Okay.¡± Mian Xi¡¯s energy signature instantly teleported to another place after she went silent. Arnold sensed her appearing near the palace. ¡®How should I end this? Ko is obviously not an easy opponent to just get rid of.¡¯ ¡°Mystic Arts ¨C [Cloud Serpent]!¡± Ko swung his arm to the heavens, sending a gigantic mass of energy upwards which made the clouds part way. Suddenly the clouds began moving as if they were alive before descending from the sky like tornadoes about to rampage across the land. Several roars echoed across the destroyed remains of this wasteland. Those twisting clouds turned into four snake-like monsters that shot towards Arnold with inhuman speeds. ¡°Humph!¡± Arnold swung his left arm, immediately after thousands upon thousands of golden swords appeared behind him. Even though the two of them were far away from the empire, the swords even appeared over the entire capital, showing how ridiculous the number of them were. For the citizens, it seemed as if judgment day has come. They believed that this was a form of ¡°Unworthy Cleansing¡±, a prophecy where martial gods send their direct disciples to clean the world of ¡°normal¡± humans and only keep those with potential to and already using martial arts. It was a cruel prophecy but one these people would no doubt accept since they revered the martial gods and believe only They can judge who can stay alive for the next century. ¡®He¡¯s never used this technique before but I recognize it! A forbidden art!¡¯ Ko¡¯s eyes widened, ¡®You did not seek guidance from demon sects, right old friend¡­? We said¡­ we would dismantle them together, stop them from corrupting humanity and the moral realms and preventing them from summoning more of their kind to the physical world¡­¡¯ A deafening boom sounded when their skills clashed in the air. Arnold¡¯s golden swords exploded in a beautiful golden radiance. Each explosion sent powerful shockwaves through the air that made the world itself tremble. The remaining three serpent clouds chased after Arnold but shot his arms forward and opened his hands. Strings of pure Aether shot out of them and subdued the serpent clouds easily. In mere seconds, the sky was covered in these strings that could stop giant manifested serpents. Arnold closed his fists, which sent a powerful shockwave through the strings that ended up ripping the serpents apart. ¡®This technique isn¡¯t as easy as it looks. I should ask Maylim for some pointers if I ever meet her again.¡¯ Ko clicked his tongue seeing one of his skills get destroyed just like that. ** A little bit earlier¡ª Lian and Ruria still haven¡¯t found the target yet. Truth be told, they don¡¯t know if what they¡¯re looking for are maps or a scroll. Without the magic item, they¡¯d probably struggle to find it. Speaking of the magic item, the humming wasn¡¯t climbing higher anymore unlike before, so it meant their target was in this general area or floor. But it was difficult to determine the exact location. The echoes of their footsteps bounced off the jagged cave walls, blending with the rhythmic pulse of the magical hum. Lian traced her fingers along the stone, feeling the faint vibrations beneath her palm. A shudder went up Ruria¡¯s spine when she felt herself lagging behind for a second. ¡°D-Did it feel like you walked through jelly just now?¡± Ruria suddenly asked, her voice laced with unease. ¡°Yes, I believe that was a space pocket. They appear randomly in nature and teleport people to another location. That means we¡¯re not in the same part of the cave anymore.¡± Ruria looked around, her brows furrowed. ¡°So we could be anywhere?¡± ¡°Not just anywhere,¡± Lian murmured, scanning the area. ¡°Some space pockets connect places that shouldn¡¯t be reachable. This might be one of them.¡± ¡°When you felt the jelly-like surface just now, did you have a vision of all your regrets and the hardships you faced in your past?¡± Lian asked that specific question out of nowhere. ¡°No? Did you?¡± Ruria went through mental training to suppress any and all thoughts when she¡¯s on high alert. If she saw something that should¡¯ve brought nostalgia, her will mentally blocks the memory from coming out. Concentration is important for an assassin when in danger. ¡°I recalled every horrible thing I¡¯ve done throughout my life,¡± Lian lowered her head, the flame of her torch casting a shadow over her face, ¡°It felt like ten minutes went by in the second it took for me to take a step after passing through the space pocket.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised that you felt nothing back there. Are you even human?¡± she chuckled softly. As they delved deeper, the cave walls grew narrower, funneling them into a wider chamber where something cold and unsettling coiled in the air. ¡°Another mausoleum?¡± The sight before them was different from the tombs in the front section of the mausoleum. Here, the nameless tombs stretched far beyond what the dim cave¡¯s flickering light could reach. The coffins were marked only by simple, unadorned stones. Judging by the state of these coffins, they didn¡¯t seem to be older than a decade at least. Lian kneeled by one, brushing away a layer of dust and dirt. No inscriptions. No identities. Just bones and silence. She silently got up and looked ahead. ¡°We¡¯ll have to go through it.¡± There were no other passages in this vast graveyard so they could only go forward. Ruria whispered to herself. ¡°This is no ordinary burial ground.¡± They pressed on, their footsteps disturbing the thick layer of dust coating the floor. As they navigated through the graveyard of forgotten souls, Lian¡¯s eyes landed on something peculiar¡ªa series of tablets arranged in a half-circle, almost like a monument. It was right at the end of the seemingly endless graveyard. Curious, Lian approached them and read through it. ¡°The five great sects¡¯ names¡­?¡± she then looked back at Ruria. ¡°I think¡­ these are all the people Ko has killed in the war. These were the only sects who fought against Ko in the war. The tablet says there are 10000 people buried here, matching the number of casualties recorded in the war¡­¡± ¡°He buried them all under the palace¡­?¡± ¡°No¡­ Like I said, this place is connected to the mausoleum through the space pocket.¡± ¡°Ah, right¡­¡± Ruria murmured, still trying to process the sheer scale of what she was seeing. How far do these coffins go in the darkness that they could not see? Did Ko singlehandedly bury all these people? Did he make these graves on his own¡­? ¡°Those square-shaped rocks up ahead look like doors. Maybe it¡¯s the other door we¡¯re looking for¡­?¡± Lian and Ruria made eye-contact. Both nodded before walking forward. A low, drawn-out groan echoed through the chamber as they stepped forward, the humming growing more insistent. A faint breeze slithered through the cracks in the stone, carrying with it a whispered howl. The closer they got to the doors ahead, the more palpable the air became. It wasn¡¯t just dense¡ªit was charged, like the moments before a storm. ¡°Almost there¡ª¡± The two pushed the heavy doors open with all their strength. Even a trained assassin like Ruria, who went through all kinds of physical training during her youth, couldn¡¯t push this heavy door easily. They managed to open it after struggling for a while, the stone groaning in protest. Upon entering, a bright light flared above their heads, illuminating the room. The sudden glow revealed towering shelves filled with scrolls and ancient artifacts, their forms barely discernible beneath layers of dust. The air was stale, untouched by time or intruders. And at the center, a raised platform with a single coffin under a golden light. The coffin was shaped quite strangely as if it was built for multiple corpses. A gust of air whispered through the chamber, rattling the flames in the sconces. Lian stopped in front of the coffin.. ¡°Wha¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± noticing Lian¡¯s odd reaction, Ruria asked. ¡°¡­This tombstone says ¡®To my daughter, Sing¡¯ and that one¡ª¡± Lian glanced to the tombstone next to this one, ¡°¡ªit¡­ it says ¡®to my lovely wife, Zhoming Zhurosan¡¯.¡± ¡°Wait, why are the princess and Empress buried here with what we¡¯re after!?¡± Ruria¡¯s head shot in all directions, noticing that this room had no other rooms connected to it at a single glance so their target was right in this room. ¡°¡­Let¡¯s¡­ just open the coffin.¡± Lian tried her best not to hide her trembling and clenched fist. She bit her lip until it bled. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°¡­Help me.¡± With a bloodied mouth, she looked at Ruria. ¡°O-Okay.¡± The coffin was soon open. Lian looked at their rotting corpses blankly. A pair of cold corpses lay there that didn¡¯t even look like they were in the process of decomposing. Around the edges of the large coffin were all sorts of glowing runes that Lian hasn¡¯t seen before. How did Ko manage to not only reverse them back to their original bodies but also kept their bodies, how to put it, ¡°whole¡±? Sing didn¡¯t look a day over seven and Zhoming was still youthful at the ripe age of 30. Lian leaned on the coffin since she was getting dizzy from remembering the hundreds upon hundreds of failed experiments that had to die just to create two perfect humanoids. It was because of her that the two got to live again, but it was also due to her that both of them changed, never knowing what their true selves were like or where their dead bodies lay. She pressed her lips into a thin line. Between the two dead bodies was a large scroll with a red ribbon wrapped around it. The humming, now almost deafening, vibrated through the chamber, urging her to grab the scrolls laying between the two corpses as if they were protecting it. ¡°Should we just¡­ leave them here? Shouldn¡¯t we give them a proper burial aboveground at least?¡± Lian shook her head. ¡°Once Ko is dealt with, I will return here and do it myself. I feel it¡¯s my responsibility alone if Ko is no longer in this world.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Lian looked back at the coffin in silence, at the mother and daughter holding each other¡¯s hands. ¡®If you find out what Ko kept from you, will you hate your husband, Zhoming¡­.? And will you hate your Papa, Sing¡­?¡¯ Her question was not spoken aloud so obviously no one could answer it. Ruria leaned carefully over the coffin and grabbed the large scroll. It was about half her height and was quite thick. Without hesitation, she unfurled it carefully. [Oath made in the name of The Sovereign of Blood Pure Martial art] was what was written inside followed by a sketch of a nine-headed dragon drawn in only different saturations of red. As if the painting itself was bleeding, there were trails of red flowing down the sketch. ¡°It says the book is located in¡­¡± Ruria¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°¡ªthe Dragon God¡¯s Lair¡­¡± The grave of the Dragon God and the largest and most dangerous dungeon in existence. That is where Arnold will find the Pure Martial Art¡ª[Sovereign of Blood] SS Chapter 26: The Final Battle [Forbidden Art ¨C Sword Tribulation] was still active in the sky even as night came. Not paying attention to the thousands of golden swords above that his opponent could throw down at any minute, Ko continued attacking Arnold. Neither martial was out of breath even though they had been fighting for several hours with no signs of stopping. ¡°You should be proud¡ª¡± Arnold deflected a punch thrown his way, ¡°¡ªThis power you obtained through some shortcut is allowing you to survive this long.¡± ¡°You have truly become childish, taunting me in hopes of making me act recklessly.¡± Ko dodged all of Arnold¡¯s punches before throwing a kick to Arnold¡¯s face, which was blocked. ¡°You haven¡¯t shown me much of what you¡¯ve learned, old friend. Where are all your martial arts you have such an inflated pride for?¡± So far, Arnold has only seen the cloud serpent martial skill, and that fire-based skill he used before. ¡°The land is already devastated by our physical blows but if you are so interested in what else I learned since our last clash¡ª¡± Ko jumped back and put his hands in a praying gesture. When pulling them apart, a black cube of pure energy manifested between his hands, crackling like lightning. ¡°You are not the only one capable of using a forbidden art, old friend.¡± With a blur, the cube shot straight at Arnold. ¡°Wha¡ª¡± before he even blinked, he found himself surrounded by the same cube that had expanded in milliseconds and swallowed him. But he didn¡¯t lose composure. He breathed deeply before trying to put his hand through the cube¡¯s wall. A lightning bolt shocked his hand but he continued pushing. ¡°Tch, what is this thing made out of that not even [Void Phase] works against it?¡± Void Phase was the name he gave the technique Mian Xi taught him. Just like her, he had to keep his mind clear or any thoughts that could interfere with the skill and also keep himself calm under any circumstances. A sharp bell rang out and the walls of the black cube quickly shrank once. ¡°I was saving this technique for when I eventually face off against the Dragon Lords.¡± Ko descended from the sky and landed in front of Arnold. ¡°¡­What? You want to fight the Dragon Lords? Why?¡± Naturally this piqued Arnold¡¯s interest. What possible reason could he have to fight those monstrosities that are worlds away from this shadow world? ¡°I need their souls¡­ I have come to learn that not all souls are equal and number don¡¯t matter when it comes to them.¡± ¡®Did Ladiath order this guy to fight the dragons? No, then he would¡¯ve told me in advance to cooperate with this guy.¡¯ Also, he didn¡¯t mention a specific Lord, but all of them instead. This could mean he¡¯s looking to fight them all. But why? He said something about souls just now. ¡°The Death God¡­ Are you looking to trade their souls to him for power?¡± ¡°I am. That power which will be used to challenge him.¡± ¡°¡­Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°On the contrary, I am ready to face whichever challenge awaits me so that I can revive Zhoming and Sing.¡± ¡®The empress and princess? Aren¡¯t they¡­¡¯ Arnold¡¯s eyes widened when he recalled something that happened back in the tournament. Zhoming didn¡¯t have an energy signature, meaning she had no lifeforce as if she was an undead monster. She was clearly not a vampire or any other humanoid undead. So what could the explanation be? Well, the only logical explanation is that both Zhoming and Sing are homunculi. ¡°¡ªDid you kill them?¡± ¡°No¡­ Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you the truth of what happened five years ago. Enemy troops stormed our camp one night and kidnapped my wife and stepchild. ¡°During all of that, I was unaware since I left the camp¡¯s protection in the hands of my disciples and was trying to negotiate with the Five Sect Elders to surrender 1000 humans who will be slaughtered in Thanrion¡¯s name. Only after that would I have left them in peace. But they were not all too willing to go through with it so even if I wanted to avoid conflict, a massacre would have taken place regardless.¡± Going by what he just said, his clash with the empire started long before that war. A sect doesn¡¯t just order the capture of children at a whim. It was definitely to use the two as bargaining chips. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°When neither of us were willing to go through with negotiations, they brought out their trump cards¡ªmy wife and stepchild. I wanted to kill everyone in that room and cut out the hearts of the scum who dragged them so roughly in front of me. I was given a choice¡ªswear an oath that I will leave and never return or lose those I hold precious. I was not strong enough to save them in time. The martials burned them alive at the stake. My wife and daughter¡¯s bodies were charred beyond recognition. With every soldier slain, I grew stronger and stronger until I gave the elders the fate they deserved. What is so difficult about sacrificing the lives of worthless commoners to avoid a massacre at my hands!? Why did they lack such conviction!? Why did they hesitate when the lives of a thousand could have spared countless more from my wrath?! I offered them the courtesy of telling them the reason for my appearance in their empire and they spat in my face! I begged them. I offered them mercy in exchange for a single, cruel act¡ªan act that would have ensured peace, no matter how fleeting. But they clung to their so-called righteousness, their self-imposed moral chains, and in the end, they paid the price for their hypocrisy! Do you know what it¡¯s like to hear the screams of your loved ones as the flames consume them? To watch their skin blacken and crack, their eyes melting from the heat, while your limbs refuse to move fast enough to save them? I felt their agony. I heard my wife''s last, desperate cry for me, and I failed her. I failed them both! And when I finally cut down those bastards who used them as bargaining chips, when I ripped out their treacherous hearts with my own hands, I realized¡ªwhat was the point? What was the point of all that bloodshed if the ones I fought for were already gone? So tell me, what is difficult about sacrificing a thousand faceless, nameless lives for the ones who truly matter?! Why do we pretend that human life has value when it can be snuffed out so easily?! Why did they choose to make an enemy of me, when all I wanted was to protect what was mine?! WHY?!" ¡°Protect what was... yours? No one goes to these lengths unless they have the desire to kill others.¡± Arnold spat back. ¡°What do you know!? You were born special, grew up in a country ruled by one of the most prominent sect elders, learned your martial arts before 10, had riches at your fingertips, a territory even royals wanted. You have never sought for anything in life, never needed to, in fact¡ªand you think you can preach to me about desires?¡± This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. No, Ko was wrong. Funijji did seek something¡ªa friend. Growing up the heir of a large sect was a path filled with danger¡ªassassins, poison, corruption, damnation. Funiji survived all of that using his own strength. All of this before he even turned 15 years old. He became the most powerful heir the sect has ever nurtured and he showed the elders he was deserving of that seat of Head. And when it was finally over, when he killed the ones that wanted his blood whether family member or lovers, he was alone. And it was then when he met Ko¡ªboth seeking a different purpose on a battlefield filled with corpses. The two of them were different even if they chased the same thing¡ªKo wanted strength to triumph over everything that threatens him or his family and Funiji wanted the strength to trample over others. Forcing down that past he would rather forget, Ko clenched his fists, ¡°One final push before I am on his level¡­ Just one more and I can revive you, dear.¡± He then looked up at the black barrier, ¡°This will work¡­ it must¡­¡± ¡°You want to kill the dragon lords just over two people! You fool blinded by your own desires!¡± ¡°I will leave one alive after taking its soul. The Dragon Lords are humanity¡¯s protectors so I cannot simply have all of them die. One should be enough to continue the bloodline.¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind!? Releasing a dragon lord without a soul into the mortal realms will have consequences! Their purpose is to defend the world against threats that can doom humanity¡ªan order given by the Dragon God¡ªif they lose their souls then their memories go with it and the remaining dragon will seek a new identity!¡± Naturally this would be troublesome for Arnold as well. Five demigods were protecting their world from threats that can threaten even the Great Nobles and Archmage. Their lineage as the Dragon God¡¯s children is enough to scare off any existential threats looming outside their world or creeping around in the Mountains of Wails. ¡°Hoh? You have travelled across the realms same as I and know this much?¡± Ko narrowed his eyes. As expected, Ko needs to die. He¡¯s not someone that can be allowed to go through with his deal with Thanrion. Rather, doesn¡¯t this mean Ko will become a threat to Thanrion? Then why isn¡¯t the Death God doing anything about it? Will he really give Ko what was promised? Ko lifted one arm, his palm facing Arnold, ¡°Enough talk. This is where we say farewell. I will be taking the Sovereign of Blood book after I hold your funeral, old friend.¡± In an instant, the cube shrunk again, this time moving quicker than before. But suddenly, the cube stopped moving. A bright radiance came from inside. Even though he put more energy into its crushing power, the cube wouldn¡¯t move. The sound of glass shattering resounded and something tore out Ko¡¯s eye in an instant, sending pain through his brain. He held his hand over his face with gritted teeth as he jumped back. ¡°What¡­! Kuh!¡± not having enough time to be surprised or retreat to regain his composure, Ko deflected a lightning-fast strike that aimed for his heart. The power behind that blow was so devastating that he was thrown back a bit further. Even though Ko was using his Aether, Funiji was able to overwhelm him this much!? Before he could even catch a breath, he felt the cold presence of death at his neck. Sensing that, he held his sword over the back of his neck. A powerful blow pushed him down, cracking the landscape like an earthquake. Where did this sudden boost of power come from!? Funiji¡¯s next blow managed to hit but using a cheap trick, a piece of wood was left in his absence. He was now standing on the edge of a cliff, about 5km away from the earlier location. ¡°[Shin''ei Ky¨­] (Divine Avatar Sutra) Heed my call!¡± Ko lifted his arms and did several hand signs that spelled the full chant for summoning the spirit, in Godorin. Spoken chants don¡¯t seem to work for most martial arts so martials in this world found a way to use the aforementioned martials arts by utilizing hand signs. A golden light erupted from Ko¡¯s back, illuminating the battlefield like a second sun. The radiance expanded, swelling into a towering, divine form that seemed to transcend the physical world. From Moon Plum City, 100km away, citizens gasped as they gazed upon the impossible sight¡ªa behemoth of golden light, standing with such majesty that even the clouds bent around its presence. The entity¡¯s features were serene¡ªbald head, eyes closed in quiet wisdom, long earlobes heavy with jeweled ornaments. Eight arms folded in prayer, radiating a tranquil power that belied the devastation they could unleash. A gentle smile graced the spirit¡¯s face, but its presence alone caused the very air to tremble. The pressure it emitted was suffocating. This was clearly a being that could take on a Dragon Lord. The colossal being slowly unfolded its arms. Before sound could even register, one of its hands had already struck. The force was incomprehensible¡ªthe earth split apart, the cliff Arnold stood on crumbling instantly. The delayed shockwave blasted through the air, tearing through the surrounding landscape with divine force. A mountain in the distance¡ªone that had stood for millennia¡ªwas reduced to rubble in an instant. But Arnold had moved. The Avatar¡¯s colossal palm, meant to flatten him where he stood, was parried. Before the echoes of destruction could fade, another palm shot forward¡ªfaster than the last. Arnold twisted his body, his sword intercepting the strike with a flawless counter. The force sent him skidding back, carving deep trenches into the battlefield. One blow. Two blows. Three. Each parry sent another wave of destruction across the land. A chain of mountains collapsed in on themselves, their peaks reduced to rubble and the sky itself trembled under the relentless exchange. Ko, standing amidst the chaos, felt his pulse quicken. Funiji¡­ was keeping up with the martial arts Ko was saving for his clash with the Dragon Lords. The golden behemoth unleashed a flurry of strikes¡ªeight arms moving at speeds imperceptible to the human eye. A thousand blows per second. A hurricane of pure destruction¡ªone an avatar of Martial God Sutra¡ªharboring a tenth of its original¡¯s true power¡ªand the other a simple human. Not even a Demon Lord, besides Oriel of course, should be able to withstand this power. ¡°!!!!¡± One of Sutra¡¯s hands were parried to the side and torn off by Arnold¡¯s blade, making its horrific scream echo throughout the lands. Its face twisted like a toddler¡¯s. ¡°Get off him so I can kill him, bastard.¡± Arnold lifted his arm. The clouds parted ways. Looking up, Ko noticed that the golden swords were gathering at a single point but was unable to see what it was since a divine light was brightening the sky. The light scattered once all the swords gathered at that single point and in its wake¡ªa giant golden sword measuring hundreds of kilometers in length. ¡°I¡­ Impossible¡­ To think a human could control this forbidden art to this extend¡­! Even users of Pure Martial Arts cannot do so!¡± A horrified expression appeared on Ko¡¯s face as he looked back at the Empire. His wife and stepdaughter were there. For their sake, he had to win this. ¡°Descend, [Giant Killer].¡± Arnold casually swung down his arm. The behemoth of a sword travelled at breakneck speeds and before long its shadow appeared above Ko. ¡°[A Million Palms of Su¡¯yern]!¡± the Sutra avatar made several handsigns upon Ko¡¯s command. Its fists were then covered in a golden light. Steeling itself, the avatar pulled back its arms then in less than a second, it threw countless punches through the air, its fists becoming a blur. Upon closer inspection, it looked almost as if the next flurry of punches were sending the previous punches forward like some kind of force pushing something. Even the Dragon Lords¡ªdemigod beings¡ªwould stare in awe at this destructive display of power that belonged to just two humans. ¡­ Unfortunately for Ko, the Sutra avatar¡¯s technique barely registered in the giant sword¡¯s path. In fact, the sword went right through the flurry of punches. That¡¯s right¡ªArnold has mastered Mian Xi¡¯s martial art to such an extent that not just his blade, but even his martial arts could not be stopped. ¡°¡­No¡­ No¡­! Ahhhhh!¡± the moment the behemoth weapon dug into the avatar¡¯s shoulder, a piercing howl erupted from its fat belly, and a large gash appeared on Ko¡¯s shoulder, spewing a fountain of blood. ¡°Don¡¯t rest yet.¡± Arnold raised one arm. -[Leviathan Storm] has been activated. The system¡¯s window popped up for a second. Strangely, when Arnold thought of [Storm of the Water Dragon], the skill that activated was his evolution skill. Unlike when he was in Failed King Oriel¡¯s demon factor form, he could now control which of the two he wants to use but right here and now he was unable to control it since he was driven by pure murderous intent and subconsciously sought to use the greatest power in his possession. He wanted to end Ko. He won¡¯t let ¡°that¡± person have the courtesy of doing so. A roar shook the heavens, the clouds parted way and coming from the sky was a gigantic head of a dragon. In a split second, its full body manifested once it showed itself, stretching for hundreds of kilometers. The sky split as the dragon roared, its voice a shockwave that flattened mountains and ignited the air. The Sutra avatar struck back, fists blurring, each impact shattering the earth and hurling molten rock skyward. Then the dragon fell. A hurricane of destruction followed, its claws shearing through golden limbs, its maw snapping shut with pressure beyond comprehension. The avatar¡¯s body crumpled, torn apart midair before being slammed into the ground. The impact shattered the land¡ªmountains crumbled, biomes vanished, and the sky itself darkened as the dragon¡¯s final wrath consumed all the sun¡¯s light in its overwhelming power. The avatar¡¯s screams began to sound more distant as its form began to fade away, too damaged to even stay manifested in the material world. Left behind was Ko, face upward toward the sky and on his knees. Arnold approached the man who was near death. An Aether blade appeared around his arm again, ready to chop off Ko¡¯s head. ¡°P¡­ Please¡­ No¡­¡± ¡°I will not extend mercy to someone like you¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªI¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ a¡­ accept¡­ my death but¡­. One last time¡­. Just once¡­ I want to see them¡­ My Sing and Z-Zhoming¡­ I need to¡­ tell them¡­ the truth¡­¡± tears streamed down Ko¡¯s face. The only sound that followed after his plea was the howling of wind. SS Chapter 27: Rest First, Revenge Later Kohana didn¡¯t know what happened after she lost consciousness. She only remembered being lifted, cradled in strong arms, before darkness pulled her under. When she woke up, the world felt distant. The room was dimly lit, its shadows stretching long across the walls. The air was thick with the scent of aged wood and faint traces of incense. The muffled noise outside¡ªthe distant clatter of armor, hushed voices¡ªtold her the fighting had stopped. She blinked, adjusting to the dim glow of the lantern flickering beside the bed. Next to the lantern were several empty potion bottles. This room¡­ Slowly, she sat up, her fingers sinking into the silk sheets. The heavy curtains, the ornate wooden dresser, the lacquered wardrobe¡ªit was all the same. Nothing has changed. This was her parents¡¯ bedroom. How long has it been since she was in this room? A memory washed over her. She remembered a chilly night, curled up under these very blankets, snuggled against her father¡¯s warmth. His voice, deep and steady, wove stories of the great Martial Gods¡ªtheir trials, their triumphs, their unwavering resolve. "A true warrior does not wield strength for destruction, but to protect." That was what he had told her, stroking her hair as her eyelids grew heavy. After her mother¡¯s death, these nights became routine. She had slipped into his bed every evening, burying herself against him, afraid that if she let go, he would disappear too. And then, one morning, she woke up alone. The sheets were cold beside her. The halls outside had been filled with hurried footsteps, frantic voices. Servants rushed past, their expressions tense, their gazes avoiding hers. Martial warriors in dark robes lined the corridors, their presence suffocating. Kohana had been too young to understand. She had searched for him, calling his name. Tugging at sleeves. "Where is Father?" Someone finally answered. "An emergency request. The border." That was the last time she saw him. The whispers followed soon after. The ones she wasn¡¯t meant to hear. Ko¡¯s massacre had already begun. It didn¡¯t start in this empire¡ªit started across the border, in a neighboring town. Thousands dead. No ransom, no demands. Just bodies left in his wake. And among them¡ª Her father. Her heart clenched. She squeezed her eyes shut, willing herself not to cry. It¡¯s been five years. Five years since he was taken from her. Five years since she had last heard his voice, felt the warmth of his arms around her. And now¡­ the very people her family had protected for centuries refused to even listen to her. She had poured her heart out, pleaded with them, tried to reassure them that Ko would never haunt them again. She only wanted them to see¡ªI am not your enemy. But they hadn¡¯t. Maybe it was the way she arrived. The way it must have looked as if she had stood with Funiji. The timing had been too cruel. Too damning. She could have explained. If only they had let her. If only they had believed in her, not went straight to punching her in the face. A choked sound escaped her lips. She pressed her hands to her face, trying to suppress the sobs wracking her body. The tears came regardless. Silent weeping turned into shaking, gasping sobs. She clutched the sheets, knuckles white. Then, without thinking, she swung her fist. The pillow crumpled beneath the blow. But it wasn¡¯t enough. She hit it again. And again. Her breath came in ragged gasps. Then she screamed. A raw, broken sound ripped from her throat, filling the room, bouncing off the walls. She screamed until her voice cracked, until her chest ached, until there was nothing left inside her but emptiness. And then¡­ silence. She slumped forward, forehead pressed against the mattress, shoulders trembling. While her head was facing the nightstand next to the bed, she noticed a knife lying next to cut-up apples. Slowly, she crawled out of bed and grabbed the knife. Her whole body was trembling but strangely enough the hand gripping the knife, did not. Lifting the knife, it was inches away from her throat. Then suddenly it fell down after she recalled Rasuke¡¯s face if he were to find out that the person he looked up to the most killed herself. Immediately, the tears started to flow again. ?? As the battle far east of here began to slow down, the blue robed individuals retreated, only a few casualties resulting from their ambush. In comparison, more than half of the palace guards were killed and two Inner Martials were killed by Chief Soryu, who was at his last legs so Rasuke had to help him escape. The crowd, still terrified at the scene left behind by the assailants, were escorted out of the palace by the guards once they confirmed it was safe. Besides Nova murdering a bunch of people in the banquet hall and some being trampled to death in this crowd during the frenzy, only a small percentage of common folk were injured, mostly from stray throwables, tools, and even falling over each other. ¡°¡ªYour Majesties.¡± Ruria appeared in Sing¡¯s room, finding the mother and daughter huddled together on the bed. The windows were barricaded¡ªnot that it would make a difference. The barrier in this room extended even to the balcony. But Ruria couldn¡¯t blame them for their caution. ¡°Lily¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªI¡¯m sorry.¡± Before Zhoming could say anything, Ruria lowered her head. ¡°Miss Lian and I are involved in the Revolution.¡± The words landed like a thunderclap. Zhoming¡¯s breath hitched. Without hesitation, she grabbed the fruit knife from the table, stepping in front of Sing. ¡°M-Mommy, she¡¯s going to hurt us, isn¡¯t she¡­?¡± Sing sobbed, clinging desperately to her mother¡¯s dress. ¡°I will protect you, my sweet girl.¡± Zhoming¡¯s voice wavered, but her grip on the knife remained firm. She gently placed a hand over Sing¡¯s trembling fingers, offering what little reassurance she could. ¡°I am not here to hurt you¡­¡± Ruria spoke softly, cautiously, as if any sudden movement would shatter the fragile trust in the air. She reached for the hem of her maid dress, lifting it slightly to reveal the leotard hugging her thighs. Then, one by one, she unfastened her utility belt and let it drop to the floor with a dull thud. Her hidden weapons followed¡ªdaggers, vials, throwing needles¡ªall tossed aside. ¡°Stay back!¡± ¡°Do you want me to strip naked to prove I have no weapons?¡± Her voice held frustration now, but her posture remained open, non-threatening. ¡°W-What do you want from us?! Where is my husband?!¡± ¡°¡ªYour husband is alive but barely breathing.¡± The voice came from the door. Zhoming flinched, spinning toward the sound. Sing gasped, burying herself further behind her mother. A tall figure leaned lazily against the doorframe, arms crossed, a smirk playing on her lips. ¡°L-Lady Mian Xi¡­?¡± Sing¡¯s small voice was laced with confusion. ¡°You?¡± Ruria¡¯s body tensed. In a flash, she grabbed her utility belt, fingers wrapping around the hilt of a dagger. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t give me that look.¡± Mian Xi stepped forward, unconcerned by the hostility. ¡°Just like you, I¡¯m not here to harm anyone. Oh, and my master is looking for the book.¡± She puffed out her chest as if expecting applause. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Ruria narrowed her eyes. ¡°Lian has it. Wait¡ªwhat do you mean by your master¡­?¡± A sick feeling twisted in her gut. Was she working for Funiji? Had he somehow uncovered everything? ¡°Ara, do you not know?¡± Mian Xi¡¯s smirk widened. ¡°I am now Lord Nova¡¯s subordinate. The first member of his organization tasked with killing Oriel!¡± ¡°WHAT!?¡± The words burst out before Ruria could stop herself. Zhoming and Sing exchanged a glance. ¡°Since when!? How even!?¡± Ruria¡¯s thoughts reeled. Just yesterday, they had been fighting! Who is Oriel even, was what she was about to asked before Mian Xi replied: ¡°Forget the details, Thief.¡± Mian Xi waved a dismissive hand. ¡°I received a transmission from Master. He wants me to take the former princess and empress to the City Square, where the gallows are.¡± Silence fell. Zhoming¡¯s fingers twitched against the knife¡¯s handle. Sing whimpered, her grip tightening on her mother¡¯s dress. It¡­ It couldn¡¯t be that, right? ** Kohana stood on the edge of the balcony. During her youth, she used to watch the festivals and lively city from this very balcony. -¡°I will rule these people someday.¡± Used to bring her so much joy. The expectations of the people, the responsibilities as Emperor, and the hope as a leader to her people¡ªshe wanted to answer them all and exceeded what was expected of her. During her sleepless nights preparing for the eventual Revolution, she never once hesitated or got cold feet. But maybe it was due to how fast everything was going that she thought she couldn¡¯t face the road ahead? Or was it merely Arnold¡¯s presence in this situation that unintentionally made her want to rely on him? The ferocious battle that will be sung in legends even a thousand years from now, calmed down and the earth stopped trembling. To think, a man more powerful than Ko Johun was on their side and never once had he expressed the desire to trample on them as Ko did. Would things have been the same if the book wasn¡¯t the reason he was here? Maybe to others but Kohana believed Arnold isn¡¯t someone who just becomes evil for his own enjoyment. As someone who has read many stories about heroic martials¡ªeven wishing she could be embraced by such a powerful man¡ªshe knew firsthand what it takes to bring a man to change so much that he seeks to destroy and trample upon others. But that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s justified. She doesn¡¯t know what man Arnold will become in the future but for now she¡¯ll believe he was the better of the two evils. ¡°¡ªThe fight is over, Empress.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± hearing that voice, Kohana turned around, seeing Arnold standing there still in Funiji¡¯s robes. Only Arnold stood there. Not even her brother was here for her, which left her feeling a little empty. She tried to be happy and smile but after what happened, she couldn¡¯t even do that to show her savior how grateful she was. Silently, he approached her. she thought he was about to hug her, to comfort her, which she desperately wanted right now¡­ But he leaned on the balcony. A sigh came out of him, one to express his exhaustion. He didn¡¯t seem to be injured from a glance but the robes were quite tattered. ¡°Do you want to know why Ko destroyed the five great sects and killed your father?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll tell you anyway¡­ He did it all for power.¡± ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°The Death God bestows wishes to mortals who bring him offerings. You don¡¯t need to go to the River of Souls for this. All you need to do is slaughter about a thousand people and call out his name while covered in their blood. If you don¡¯t pledge the dead to him, then the souls of the dead will get lost in the River of Souls, meaning he won¡¯t be able to use the souls for his own benefit. He is only a guardian of the river and benefits from its power but to him power isn¡¯t what he wants.¡± Kohana silently listened to Arnold. ¡°He can¡¯t influence the real world¡ªjust like any other god besides the Goddess of Fate who controls and sees every event in our lives. Without this, he can¡¯t take people¡¯s souls from them. But he can let others do it for him and in return he gives them power. But this power triggers destiny because the person looking for this power did not get it naturally, only through death of others. You could call fate a road that plans out your whole life but one side dirt road can disturb the peace. If you walk through that road alone¡ªmeaning if you make a wish for your own benefit¡ªthen your vision will be darkened. But if you walk with others behind you, then their vision will be darkened. The thing is that you can¡¯t look back if those people behind you fall into a pit of spikes or take a wrong turn and walk into a horde of monsters that end up killing them. Ko wished for power to protect others. And this is what took away his one motivation to finding more strength.¡± What would be so precious to him that he would sacrifice thousands for his selfish wish for strength¡­? ¡°I won¡¯t talk about Ko as if I understand him because I would never seek strength to protect others, only myself. If I did¡­ I¡¯d be just like Arthur.¡± The railing he was gripping crumbled in his hand like sand. His expression was composed but his trembling hand told a different story. Kohana timidly placed her hand above his. Even in this moment, standing beside the man who saved her nation, she was trembling. Arnold just continued talking, ¡°¡­The consequences that resulted from that war is why he sought even more strength and an army strong enough to aid him. But this would¡¯ve changed nothing because he was still selfish and would¡¯ve sacrificed more lives just for his goal. It is also due to this,¡± Arnold stood back up, ¡°¡ªwhy I must kill him.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± ¡°He wants to offer the souls of dragon lords to the to the Death God. You should know that even a billion mortal souls isn¡¯t worth even one Dragon Lord¡¯s soul. If there is really no limit to how much power the Death God can you give then Ko would¡¯ve become an unstoppable force.¡± Just killing Suarif Elipis alone wouldn¡¯t create as big a problem as killing more than half of them and taking away the surviving one¡¯s soul. All leaving one survivor will do is place a bandage over a severed arm. ¡°No way¡­ he wants more strength¡­? How could anyone ever hope to beat him if he went through with that¡­ Y-You said you want to kill him but what about the person we talked about¡­?¡± ¡°We still need him for Funiji. I hear Funiji¡¯s army is tenfold what Ko possesses, right? I¡¯m not going to war with that many armies when all I came here to do was to get that book.¡± He continued, changing the subject. ¡°Another thing¡­¡± ¡°Ko is at the gallows in the City Square.¡± Kohana gulped. A day she never thought would come¡­ A day where Ko will be on his knees, his head seconds away from rolling. It was a day she dreamt of many times but it always seemed so far away. ¡°Put on some clothes and I¡¯ll take you there. As the Empress of this empire and the head of the Zhurosan Family, you should be there to witness the execution.¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Kohana lowered her head. ¡°¡­I know what happened at the banquet hall. They didn¡¯t welcome you with open arms.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The two of them stared at each other. Kohana¡¯s eyes began tear up. She gripped the hem of her night gown, the tears silently falling. In an attempt to hide them, she turned around and began to furiously wipe her face. Maybe it wasn¡¯t such a good idea to bring that up¡­ Just when he was about to say he¡¯ll give her some time and postpone Ko¡¯s execution, she turned around. ¡°¡ªLord Arnold!¡± then suddenly she grabbed his hand, ¡°Please marry me and become this nation¡¯s Emperor!¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Even he was taken aback by this sudden ¡°request¡± of hers. She quickly took off her robes and showed him her naked body, a beautiful and supple youthful form that glistened in the moonlight. ¡°As your wife, I promise to serve you until my dying breath, to follow every order, listen to all your troubles and help you fix them, bear strong children who you can be proud of¡ª¡± ¡°Princess¡ª¡± before he could get a word in, she put her arms around him. ¡°With you, they will kneel. With you, I won¡¯t be weak. With you, I¡¯ll have the strength to continue on this path as Empress¡­!¡± ¡°What will you do if I refuse? Kill yourself?¡± Her breath hitched in her throat. ¡°¡­Arnold.¡± She looked up at him with red-rimmed eyes. ¡°Please. Stay with me.¡± Instead of answering her, he closed his eyes for a second and sighed softly before looking behind her and calling out¡ª ¡°Mian Xi.¡± ¡°Yes, My Master.¡± Mian, now dressed in her usual purple attire that exposed more than even the attire of a high-class courtesan, appeared out of thin air. ¡°E-Eh? The lady who was in the tournament?¡± Kohana looked between the two in confusion. ¡°You swore to devote yourself to me, right?¡± ¡°Arnold¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, what you have given me is worth more than any reward in the entire nine realms. Simply teaching you my martial art was not enough to repay such a gift.¡± ¡°You made an oath to me¡ªwhat was it?¡± ¡°I swore to serve you until I help you defeat the Failed King, Demon Lord Oriel and take his soul from your body.¡± ¡°And you are willing to do anything until that day comes?¡± ¡°Yes, if you wish for my arm, then I will cut it off. If you wish for my body, then I shall give it to you. If you wish to use my womb, then I shall bear your children. If you want me to humiliate myself naked in the streets of Zhurosan then I shall do it without hesitation.¡± ¡°That pleases me.¡± A smile appeared on Mian Xi¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Mian Xi, I have two tasks for you and expect you to follow them without complaint.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°First.¡± Arnold looked down at Kohana who was still clutching his hand, ¡°You will serve Kohana and offer her guidance. As someone who has lived hundreds of years, you should have some wisdom to share. You will listen to each and every one of her orders and you will kill those who want to harm her.¡± ¡°As you command, My Master.¡± ¡°Second, you will look through all the dungeons and relic tombs that Ko sealed off and search for Cardinal Artifacts and magical artifacts crafted by Goddess Urion.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Since she¡¯s a Yokai, she should be able to split up her physical form at the cost of reducing her powers. On one hand, she can protect Kohana and on the other, she can look for artifacts. Goddess Urion was one of the most prominent magicians in the Divine Realm¡¯s history and has crafted many artifacts specifically suited for magicians. Her creations were also his max level equipment in the game. Arnold still hasn¡¯t given up on magic. He¡¯ll get that intelligent stat no matter what. ¡°When the time comes for us to face Oriel, I will come get you. Until then, you will stay by Kohana¡¯s side.¡± ¡°As you command, My Master.¡± ¡°Dismissed.¡± She disappeared without a word as soon as he dismissed her. Feeling the princess¡ªno, Empress¡ªsqueezing his hand, he looked down at her, ¡°I will not stay here in this world now that I¡¯ve found what I¡¯ve been looking for.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re mean¡­¡± the Empress bopped her head on his chest. ¡°All the people are gathering in the City Square. We need to hurry before your brother gets impatient and cuts off Ko¡¯s head.¡± ¡°Right¡­ Please give me a few minutes¡­¡± Soon, Kohana let go of him and silently picked up her nightdress and gown before retreating back inside. ¡°Ahhh¡­. This journey finally came to an end after so long.¡± Arnold said that but he was barely gone a month in his world. It felt as long as a year, though. He had met the cold elf, Rafaela. Then the Ice Mage Queen, Siana, and her army. He had fought a demigod-level threat and miraculously won using a power meant for nothing more than deflecting arrows. After that, he obtained the relic Gergois, a tool capable of utilizing runes to enhance abilities and heal its wearer. Then came Gederick, the one who could track him by scent alone. Their battle had nearly ended in his demise¡ªuntil a dungeon storm pulled him away to safety. And then¡­ he reunited with Arthur and the others. That almost ended in the largest genocide known to both mankind and godkind, had Madilith not been killed. -¡°Will you truly kill Arthur once you find him, Master?¡± ¡°Since when can you talk?¡± he looked down at Luxtivin. -¡°The human form allowed me to control my vocal cords.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡± thinking back to Luxtivin¡¯s question¡ª ¡°I want to. But how will I face Anais again after I kill her brother? She won¡¯t forgive me for killing the man she loves and the brother she grew up with.¡± -¡°Why do you care what she thinks of you? Are you afraid she may take revenge? She is no threat to the strongest human in the realms.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± But that doesn¡¯t eliminate her eventual [Death Flag]. Arnold wants to avoid collecting those. -¡°What if she tries to stop you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± -¡°I can feel that you will not be able to go through with killing her so why not overwrite that love she has for her brother? Make her depend on you more, make her want to defend you more, give her more attention than her brother ever will, create a rift between the two that creates a distance that will only expand¡­¡± ¡°¡­.¡± -¡°Well, I will not attempt to put you on the spot. You have more than enough time at your leisure so relax for now and we can continue this conversation again.¡± The sword went silent. Right, he had time to relax now. Leave Arthur for when he¡¯s had some rest. What else does he have to do after this? There¡¯s no way he¡¯s doing anything other than resting. Oh, that¡¯s right he still has to visit his city for Siana¡­ Caerwyn also wants to cut his hair. What awaits him after his ¡°date¡± and trip to the barber is a life of relaxation and debauchery. Just thinking of tearing apart Victoria¡¯s clothes and finally seeing her breasts again after so long¡­ Forcing his lewd thoughts to go away, he reminded him that there were things to wrap up. And that wasn¡¯t just getting the martial book. Rafaela¡¯s face appeared in his mind when he closed his eyes. ¡°Before I kill Arthur and Suarif Elipus, I¡¯ll try living a slow life for now.¡± The strongest human in all the nine realms, decided from that moment forth, he will take things easy before getting his revenge.